ã€ŠSide Character Transmigrations: The Final Boss is No Jokeã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Shi Sheng was an author. An author who loved cliff-hangers and dropped countless books. A stepmother-styled author who killed off countless protagonists. On this beautiful day, she finally understood something.

    Authors who write cliff-hangers will be punished.

    She was currently squatting in front of a book-shaped crystal half the height of a person and suffering from a bit of a headache.

    She had clearly been ¡®debating¡¯ with her readers about how the male lead was turned gay by one of the side characters but said side character was ¡®straightened out¡¯ by the female lead. This of course led to the male lead being forced to live a lonely life of misery. So... How did she end up here?

    ¡®I want to go back!¡¯

    [I have already stated the conditions for returning. You have 5 seconds to consider. If you have not decided by then, you will be terminated.] A robot-like emotionless voice sounded.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®As expected of a System! Terminate this, terminate that... How cruel ah!¡¯

    At this moment, a countdown timer was disyed on the crystal screen, [5... 4... 3...]

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± For the sake of survival, Shi Sheng surrendered all her dignity.

    ¡®I want to go back to write cliff-hangers... and a twisted plot... and kill off my protagonists... *sob* Who told me to be a stepmother author?¡¯

    Being an author, she couldn¡¯t be any more familiar with System-genre novels. After all she had once written- *cough* She seemed to have dropped that one. But she was still familiar with the genre!

    At this moment, the countdown on the screen disappeared, to be reced by a few lines of data:

    Name: Shi Sheng

    Morality Points: -100,000

    Contribution Points: 0

    ¡°Nani? So simple? Where are the ¡®wisdom¡¯, ¡®battle power¡¯ and ¡®mental strength¡¯ stats? This doesn¡¯t fit with the System-genre! Also, why is my Morality Points at -100,000?¡±

    Looking at that long string of 0s, Shi Sheng got even more of a headache. She had to eliminate this many 0s in order to return... When was she going to get back?!

    ¡®I didn¡¯t kill people ormit arson! Why is it so far in the negatives?!¡¯

    [Authors are gods. They grant their characters everything, from their life to their personality as well as create a world. And these worlds will grant heaven-defying luck to those protagonists.

    However, not every protagonist has the moral character to use it wisely. The result is the deaths of the side characters, whose resentment cause the copse of those worlds.

    Your job, as the Host, is to enter these worlds as a side character and fulfill their wishes in order to clear out their resentment.]

    ¡®To put it simply, the protagonists aren¡¯t being good protagonists!¡¯

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me why my morality points are at negative 100,000?¡± This was more important since it concerned when she would be able to return.

    [Once the Host¡¯s Morality Points have sunken below negative 200,000, the Host will be terminated.]

    ¡®Nani?! There¡¯s a limit?! You¡¯ve gotta be kidding me!¡¯

    [Initialising transfer...]

    ¡°Fuck!¡± ¡®Why is this System so abnormal? Hey, aren¡¯t you going to tell me the reward forpleting tasks? Don¡¯t I get a Beginner¡¯s Package? Aren¡¯t you going to give me some guidance? Also, where are my cheats?¡¯

    Shi Sheng only had time to curse before darkness engulfed her vision.

    ¡°Young Miss, we have reached.¡± A delicate female voice sounded from beside Shi Sheng¡¯s ear.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes shot open and she found herself sitting in a car. A woman was standing outside the open car door and had bowed down to look at her.

    At this point, Shi Sheng was very speechless.

    ¡®That damned System didn¡¯t even exin anything properly before tossing me into a scenario? Fuck I am so giving a bad customer review!¡¯

    ¡°Young Miss? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± Seeing that Shi Sheng¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t quite right, she immediately got a bit anxious. ¡°Would you like to rest in the car for a bit? The party won¡¯t start for a while yet.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± ¡®Calm down, calm down. I(bbb)[1] am probably just using someone else¡¯s body right now.¡¯

    The woman¡¯s words granted Shi Sheng a chance to go over the plot and the memories of this body.

    The woman closed the car door and went back to sit in the passenger¡¯s seat. Shi Sheng hurriedly shut her eyes to receive the plot.

    [Do you want to receive the story as well as this body¡¯s memories? Yes/No]

    System¡¯s icy-cold robot voice filled her mind and Shi Sheng took a deep breath before replying in her mind, ¡®Yes¡¯.

    [Sending story...]

    Shi Sheng¡¯s brain felt like it had suddenly been shoved full of pieces of iron, dulled, heavy and aching very badly as countless pictures shed in her mind. She gritted her teeth so as not to let out a cry of pain, lest the person sitting in the seat in front notice.

    The original owner of this body was called Xu Chengyue. She was born into a wealthy family who doted on her excessively. She had gotten engaged to Nangong Jing just as she entered University.

    Naturally, the Xu family could not evenpare with the Nangong family in terms of wealth. That she even managed to get engaged with Nangong Jing at all was due to an agreement by the older generation. However, Nangong Jing did not like this new fianc¨¦e of his and so had always given her the cold shoulder.

    However, Xu Chengyue truly liked Nangong Jing. Despite how she had been rejected so many times, she had never given up. The pride and conservatism typical to a rich family¡¯s daughter were all hidden away by her whenever she faced him. She remembered Nangong Jing¡¯s every like and dislike as well as his every sentence.

    Xu Chengyue thought that her efforts would manage to move Nangong Jing one day. However, even until Su Yiyi showed up, Nangong Jing never liked her back.

    The cold and aloof Nangong Jing was a warm and considerate person to Su Yiyi. Xu Chengyue was not willing to just give up and admit defeat so she confronted Su Yiyi with her status as Nangong Jing¡¯s fianc¨¦e and warned her to distance herself from Nangong Jing.

    Knowing that Nangong Jing had a fianc¨¦e, Su Yiyi began to distance herself from him. Once Nangong Jing found out it was because Xu Chengyue had confronted Su Yiyi that she was keeping her distance from him, he wanted to break their engagement.

    Of course, Xu Chengyue was unwilling to. She cried and put up a huge fuss yet none of it changed Nangong Jing¡¯s mind about dissolving the engagement.

    In the meantime, Su Yiyi had been cajoled back to Nangong Jing¡¯s side. When faced with Xu Chengyue¡¯s usations, she would always act like she was wronged, like an innocent white flower and always expressed that she would leave Nangong Jing. However, even after she said so, nothing changed. If anything, the two became even more outrageously open with their flirting.

    Unable to bear it any longer, Xu Chengyue revealed Su Yiyi¡¯s existence to Nangong Jing¡¯s parents. Su Yiyi only came from a normal household so his parents, quite predictably, didn¡¯t agree to their rtionship.

    Nangong Jing¡¯s patience for Xu Chengyue had finally dropped to rock bottom. Her revealing Su Yiyi¡¯s existence to his parents was the final straw which caused him to make a move on the Xu family. The Xu family faced utter bankruptcy. Due to Nangong Jing¡¯s unspoken warnings, no one dared to lend a helping hand to the Xu family. Some even started throwing stones down the well.

    Xu Chengyue¡¯s parents died in a car ident, leaving Xu Chengyue to clean up the mess that the Xu family had be. Having been a youngdy pampered all her life, how would supporting the fallen Xu family on her own be not be difficult?

    So, Xu Chengyue went to plead Nangong Jing for help. However, she hadn¡¯t managed to see Nangong Jing, but met Su Yiyi instead. Due to her grief and heartbreak, Xu Chengyue was in a bad way. This lead to her not standing stably and bumping into Su Yiyi, causing her to fall down the stairs. Who knew that Su Yiyi had been pregnant with Nangong Jing¡¯s child and this fall caused her to have a miscarriage.

    Nangong Jing was stunned and enraged. This matter caused thest bit of feeling between them topletely vanish. The Xu familypletely fell into decline and Xu Chengyue was humiliated to death by the creditors who the Xu family had owed money too.

    On the moment of her death, Xu Chengyue realised that her fate was because she had fallen for Nangong Jing. Had she been more reasonable and stopped chasing him earlier when it was clear he wouldn¡¯t like her back, the Xu family wouldn¡¯t have gone bankrupt and her parents probably wouldn¡¯t have died. She probably also wouldn¡¯t have had such a miserable fate.

    [1] The raws state ¡®±¾±¦±¦¡¯ and as with all addresses beginning with the word ¡®±¾¡¯ or ¡®ben¡¯, it is meant to address oneself, often in a lofty manner and to separate oneself from the ¡®peasantry¡¯. In this case, Shi Sheng, is somewhat calling herself ¡®This baby over here¡¯. However, since it sounds awkward and would probably ruin the flow of the trantion, I will just use I but differentiate it with the short form of the pinyin, ¡®(bbb)¡¯ or just leave it out unless the context requires me to differentiate it.

    Author¡¯s note:

    About the main character: Shi Sheng is not a good person. She has a grudge against society. If she¡¯s not doing so well she¡¯ll damn well pull others down with her. Not all protagonists are good people. You have been warned.

    Trantor¡¯s Corner

    Hey so I decided to pick up this book because of my favourite character of all time, Shi Sheng.

    *SPOILER* SHE IS FREAKING BADASS *SPOILER*

    So, this is the first arc on the book so the plot isn¡¯t going to be advancing very quickly. The male lead will be referencedter on though just by name so you can skip this arc if you want.

 Chapter 2

    In a richly decorated great hall, soothing music was being yed. Carefully dressed up people of both genders gathered in their own groups as they chatted.

    Shi Sheng sat in a corner. Her expression was calm and natural, there was no visible hint of her feeling out of ce. This party was held to celebrate Mrs Nangong¡¯s birthday. It was also the day when the original owner had revealed Su Yiyi to Nangong Jing¡¯s parents.

    Her wish was to leave Nangong Jing that scumbag as well as to protect the Xu family and be filial to her parents, to let them enjoy a safe retirement.

    ¡°Chengyue, why are you sitting over here? Why isn¡¯t Young Master Jing with you?¡± A pretty and delicate young girl sat down next to Shi Sheng. She had a long curly hair that reached down to her face and an adorable baby face.

    Her information appeared in Shi Sheng¡¯s mind: Lan Xue. Someone who was good friends with the original owner. Of course, that was what she used to think. When the Xu family was in decline and Xu Chengyue had reached out to her for help, Lan Xue not only didn¡¯t help, she even mocked Xu Chengyue.

    That the original Xu Chengyue knew Nangong Jing and Su Yiyi had sparks flying between them in the first ce was due to this Lan Xue.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± Shi Sheng answered expressionlessly. ¡®Get away from me, you scheming bitch! Pretentious white lotuses can just scram!¡¯

    Lan Xue found her reaction a bit weird but didn¡¯t think too much on it, thinking that she was just a bit unhappy. After all, put in anyone¡¯s shoes, seeing your own fianc¨¦ be intimate with another woman must be hard to ept.

    ¡°Chengyue, I saw Su Yiyi just now.¡± Lan Xue¡¯s voice was full of worry, though it clearly didn¡¯t show on her face. ¡°Young Master Jing is your fianc¨¦, you can¡¯t just let her steal him.¡±

    Because Nangong Jing¡¯s father hadn¡¯t stepped down yet, everyone in this social circle called Nangong Jing Young Master Jing.

    Shi Sheng swept her a gaze. Lan Xue hadn¡¯t done much to conceal her true intentions, leading Shi Sheng to wonder, ¡®Just how blind was Xu Chengyue to think this bitch meant her well?¡¯

    The saying that the IQ of female viins and side characters was in a perpetual offline mode wasn¡¯t wrong one bit.

    ¡°How did she get in?¡± Shi Sheng didn¡¯t feel like being in open conflict with Lan Xue as of right now so she just casually asked.

    Of course she knew how the female lead got in. In every story, other than the male lead, the female lead would always have loyal and devoted male admirer(s) who just so happened to have high status as well.

    And Su Yiyi had entered the party with Male Admirer No. 1, Ling Hao.

    ¡°She came in with the youngest Young Master of the Ling family. That woman seduced Young Master Jing yet also seduced Young Master Ling. Who knows where she learned these shamelessly slutty methods.¡± Lan Xue¡¯s face was filled with anger.

    Shi Sheng was about to say something when a maic voice sounded from the side. If one listened closely, one would be able to hear the hint of impatience in the tone.

    ¡°What are you doing over here?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Jing.¡± Lan Xue immediately stood up, panicking slightly inside, ¡®Young Master Jing didn¡¯t hear what I said just now, right?¡¯

    Nangong Jing gave Lan Xue a cold and aloof nod. Lan Xue winked at Shi Sheng before escaping somewhere else, leaving the two of them alone.

    Shi Sheng lifted her head to look at him. As the male protagonist, Nangong Jing¡¯s looks and aura could easily outss normal people.

    Shi Sheng clicked her tongue in ¡®amazement¡¯ secretly, though her face remained as expressionless as ever. She made no move of getting up. ¡°Not feeling well, sat here to rest.¡±

    It was clearly the same voice as before yet it wasn¡¯t as annoyingly cloying as before. All that was left was an endless calm. ¡®Did she eat the wrong medicine?¡¯

    ¡°My mom is looking for you.¡± Nangong Jing remembered what he was looking for her for. In the past, he wouldn¡¯t even have to look for her since she would always tag along with him everywhere. Today though, she had disappeared from his vicinity, causing him to have to look for her, which pissed him off quite a bit.

    He had just seen Su Yiyi appear next to Ling Hao and the two had appeared rather close. This caused the anger in his heart to increase, which in turn, caused his gaze to sharpen.

    ¡°What are you looking at me like that for? I didn¡¯t do anything to bother you today!¡± Shi Sheng was annoyed by Nangong Jing¡¯s gaze. ¡®What? Just because you¡¯re the protagonist you can date someone else while being engaged? Even if you didn¡¯t like your fianc¨¦e, you should¡¯ve dissolved the engagement first before dating the person you like. This is called being responsible to both your lover and your fianc¨¦e!¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t cause any trouble today.¡± Nangong Jing warned in a low voice.

    ¡°Ha ha...¡± ¡®Do I(bbb) look like that kind of person? I¡¯m(bbb) also very busy you know!¡¯

    Nangong Jing brought Shi Sheng to the second floor. On the way, Shi Sheng was very quiet, not speaking to him or making any advances on him. It was as if she had turned into someone else.

    Nangong Jing just thought she was ying hard to get so he didn¡¯t think too deeply since he had never and would never like her.

    Shi Sheng was pondering on how to dissolve the engagement with Nangong Jing so when he suddenly stopped, she mmed headfirst into his back, causing her to stagger back a few steps.

    ¡°What is- ¡± ¡®wrong with you?!¡¯

    She swallowed back the words at the back when she saw who was standing in front.

    Did this count as a lucky encounter? Su Yiyi and Ling Hao were standing right there! And they were holding hands

    The female lead was the normal kind of pretty you could find everywhere. She wore an exquisitely tailored white evening gown which clung tightly to her slim waist. She wore light makeup. Overall, she appeared very pure and wless.

    Seeing Nangong Jing, Su Yiyi was stunned for a moment, her eyes seeming like a startled deer¡¯s. However, upon seeing Shi Sheng who was standing behind Nangong Jing, a hint of hurt shed on her face.

    Shi Sheng pursed her lips. With light steps, she walked past Nangong Jing and spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll head over to Auntie on my own.¡±

    ¡°Miss Xu, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Su Yiyi¡¯s aggrieved voice sounded out, her face full of helplessness, as if Shi Sheng really had misunderstood her.

    Shi Sheng paused slightly and just so happened to have stopped in front of Su Yiyi. She cast a side nce at her. ¡°Miss Su, what am I misunderstanding, exactly?¡±

    ¡®I(bbb) never said anything, female lead-sama, why are you provoking me of your own ord?¡¯

    ¡°I...¡± Su Yiyi choked, clearly having been caught off guard by Shi Sheng¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°Xu Chengyue, don¡¯t go overboard!¡± Nangong Jing berated from behind.

    ¡®Hey fuck you man. What did I do? Don¡¯t be so goddamn biased!¡¯

    Shi Sheng took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today so I won¡¯t continue arguing with you people.¡±

    [Host, please do not attempt to kill off the male lead.] System¡¯s icy cold voice extinguished the budding idea in her heart.

    Shi Sheng humphed before turning to head off to find Mrs Nangong.

    Looking at that departing back, Nangong Jing felt a bit weird. ¡®Xu Chengyue is not normal today.¡¯

    ¡°Help me look after her.¡± Nangong Jing looked at Ling Hao.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me to take care of my little white rabbit.¡±

    Ling Hao¡¯s provocation caused Nangong Jing¡¯s suspicious thoughts to fly out the window. He red at Ling Hao before consolingly patting Su Yiyi on the head. ¡°I¡¯ll resolve this quickly so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Su Yiyi bit on her lips and nodded.

    The corridor regained silence. Suddenly, a door was pushed open, from which two tall and burly bodyguards stepped out. They retreated to the sides of the doorway and respectfully waited. A few secondster, a man emerged from the room. He wasn¡¯t wearing a tuxedo, just a white blouse, with the sleeves slightly rolled up, revealing an exquisite designer watch. His posture wasnguid as he took in the empty corridor. His lips hooked upwards as he lifted his feet to leave.

    Trantor¡¯s Corner

    Shi Sheng uses ¡®daren,´óÈË¡¯, which is like saying Lord in Chinese but I thought it sounded weird so I reced with ¡®-sama¡¯, which is what I think sounds more fitting. Also she herself uses Japanese expressions sometimes so this doesn¡¯t sound out of ce.

 Chapter 3

    Shi Sheng and Mrs Nangong only came back downstairs together when the party was about to officially begin. Nangong Jing had long left, he was probably more concerned about his Su Yiyi.

    Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t a big fan of dealing with social niceties but in this circle, this was quite unfortunately, a necessity.

    ¡°Miss Xu is getting prettier every time I see her. Young Master Jing is truly fortunate, unlike those little rascals of ours who haven¡¯t even shown any signs of wanting to settle down.¡± A dignified lookingdy said, her face full of envy as she looked at Mrs Nangong. Her words were immediately joined in by the sounds of agreement from the otherdies.

    ¡°From this we can learn that getting them engaged to a good daughter-inw early on is a must.¡±

    ¡°*sigh* That also depends on the person. Look at that one from the Lin family, weren¡¯t they also engaged since they were young? And the result? They¡¯re arguing every day and disrupting the peace in their own household. Ey, I¡¯m not talking about Miss Xu. Miss Xu don¡¯t think too much of my words.¡±

    ¡®Bitch you tried to be snarky. You think just because you said it subtly no one could hear it?¡¯

    Shi Sheng gave a perfunctory smile though her eyes were filled with impatience. Had she not already been in the car outside she wouldn¡¯t have bothereding in.

    ¡®Three women are already so bothersome, someone get me out of here before more join in.¡¯

    ¡°Auntie, my dad has arrived so I¡¯ll just head over to fetch him.¡± Seeing Xu Chengyue¡¯s ¨C now her ¨C father, she immediately took this convenient excuse to escape.

    These people had everything, money and power. Their only remaining past time wasparing how well they did with their peers. They wouldpare their fathers, their husbands, their children, it was as if being slightly superior made them more respectable.

    ¡°Daddy.¡± Shi Sheng walked over to her father and spoke in a warm voice.

    ¡°You came here so early but why don¡¯t I see you with Ah Jing?¡± Her father scanned her surroundings and upon noticing the distinctck of Nangong Jing¡¯s presence, couldn¡¯t help but grow doubts.

    ¡°En, he¡¯s busy.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s smile turned more honest. ¡°Why didn¡¯t mommye?¡±

    ¡°There was ast-minute emergency at thepany so she went there to resolve it. When did you learn to be so concerned about us? I was beginning to think the only one you cared about was your little fianc¨¦!¡± He joked with a jovial face. It could be seen how much Xu Chengyue had been doted on by her father.

    ¡°People grow up.¡± Shi Sheng blinked.

    ¡°Okay, okay, our little girl has finally grown up.¡±

    ¡®The soul has already been switched out, of course there¡¯s a difference!¡¯

    One of Xu Chengyue¡¯s wishes was to be filial to her parents so that was what Shi Sheng would do.

    Her father took her to propose a toast to the star of today¡¯s party {Reminder: Mrs Nangong} before bringing her around to introduce her to people. Xu Chengyue¡¯s father found his daughter to be exceptionally obedient today, causing him to feel pleased and think inwardly, ¡®She really has grown up.¡¯

    Shi Sheng was filling a bit light-headed from the wine she drank so she excused herself and went to the garden to clear her head.

    The Nangong family¡¯s garden was very big. Shi Sheng found a spot to sit down. Feeling the cooling night wind, her mind cleared quite a bit.

    ¡°What were you doing with him just now?¡± A voice containting a hint of rage startled Shi Sheng from her drowsiness.

    Rubbing her face, Shi Sheng turned around and leaned on the back of the bench to see what was going on. There were a few trees there, under which two silhouettes could vaguely be seen.

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t that voice Nangong Jing¡¯s?¡¯

    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡®I¡¯d recognise that voice anywhere, it¡¯s Su Yiyi! What are these two up to?¡¯

    ¡°I saw it myself!¡± Nangong Jing was clearly on the edge of bursting, ¡°Su Yiyi, I¡¯m working hard for our future but what do you do? You go and seduce other men?¡±

    ¡°Jing... How could you say such things about me?¡±

    ¡°What, was I wrong? If I didn¡¯t show up, were you two nning on continuing?!¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes sparkled with light. ¡®What did Nangong Jing catch Su Yiyi and Ling Hao doing? Were they hugging or kissing? If he¡¯s this upset, I¡¯d wager they were kissing.¡¯

    In the original plot, Xu Chengyue constantly bothered Nangong Jing, making him have no time to look for Su Yiyi.

    And at this point in time, Xu Chengyue had already revealed Su Yiyi to Mrs Nangong. At the same time, Su Yiyi and Ling Hao had appeared together, leaving plenty of time for them to have done something.

    Just as Shi Sheng was recalling the plotline, those two actually started kissing. ¡®What the hell happened? What did they say just now? I(bbb) didn¡¯t hear properly, can I request a rey?¡¯

    The sounds of frantic kissing could be heard in the quiet garden. Shi Sheng rubbed her chin. ¡®These two aren¡¯t nning to just start fucking here, are they?¡¯

    Fortunately, Nangong Jing still had some semnce of reason left; He took Su Yiyi to a room first...

    If she went to catch them in bed together, she¡¯d definitely manage to dissolve the engagement. ¡®Heaven is helping me!¡¯

    Shi Sheng immediately jumped up from the bench.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She cried out as she fell back in her seat. Seeing the person in front of her clearly, she patted her chest, ¡°The hell is wrong with you just appearing without warning? Were you nning on scaring me to death?¡±

    That person gave a lightugh and spoke in a clear and enthralling voice, ¡°You¡¯re not upset? Isn¡¯t he your fianc¨¦?¡±

    This person was wearing a white blouse and ck trousers. One of his hands was in his pants pocket and his posture was verynguid. What little light there was faintly outlined his handsome features, making him seem almost otherworldly. Those eyes gazed fixedly at her, as if their owner had discovered some precious treasure. His lips curved up in a slight smile.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s first impression wasn¡¯t his good looks. No, it was the wicked aura radiating off of him. He had very enchanting features yet emanating from his person was a darkness that threatened to seduce one into an inescapable abyss.

    ¡®This man is very dangerous.¡¯ Was Shi Sheng¡¯s first thought. She discreetly took back her pointed examination. ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡®I don¡¯t remember this person showing up in the original story...¡¯

    [Conditions for hidden quest have been achieved. Quest has been epted due to silence on Host¡¯s part.]

    ¡®The hell? What the fuck is a hidden quest? And the fuck do you mean by epted due to silence?! System are you really going to force this on me? It¡¯s illegal you know?¡¯

    [Hidden Quest: Be Chu Tang¡¯s true love.]

    ¡®Chu Tang? This guy is Chu Tang? Are you fucking kidding me?!

    In the original storyline, Chu Tang never showed up in person but his name was mentioned. He was a legend in the business world.

    And one thepanies under this Chu Tang suppressed Nangong Jing for a period of time, though it wasn¡¯t for very long. That suppression caused the Nangong family some damages. Even till the end, Nangong Jing never found out who was behind it. She only knew it was this guy because she read theplete story.

    ¡®The hell does bing his true love mean? What I have to make this business genius LOVE me?! Stop joking!¡¯

    [Affirmative. If the hidden quest is failed, the Host shall be terminated.]

    ¡®Your grandpa! You never said I¡¯d have to deal with romance!¡¯

    System yed dead. It had pretty much told her everything it needed to anyways.

    Meanwhile, Chu Tang was watching with interest as the girl who was sitting on the bench changed expressions from shock to anger to depression. ¡®I haven¡¯t even replied, why is her expression changing so much?¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m going to catch them in bed together, youing?¡±

    Shi Sheng stood up from the bench and invited Chu Tang to... catch adultery.

    Chu Tang raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    The bodyguards hidden in the darkness were so shocked their jaws almost dropped. ¡®There¡¯s actually someone who dares to invite the Young Master to go and catch adultery?! RESPECT!!!¡¯

    Shi Sheng was dazed for a bit. ¡®Oh yeah, he hasn¡¯t introduced himself yet. I¡¯m not supposed to know who he is.¡¯

    Hence she shook her head very seriously before speaking in a very sincere tone, ¡°I need someone else to be a witness.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The bodyguards were once again stunned. ¡®The Young Master actually agreed! He agreed! AGREED! It¡¯s so important it has to be said THREE times!!!¡¯

    Trantor¡¯s Corner:

    Nothing like catching your soon to be ex-fianc¨¦ in bed with another woman to say ¡®I¡¯m single¡¯ right?

 Chapter 4

    Xu Chengyue was familiar with theyout of the Nangong family¡¯s mansion so Shi Sheng was able to lead Chu Tang to Nangong Jing¡¯s room, which was located on the 3rd floor, fairly easily.

    ¡°Chengyue- Um... Who...¡± Lan Xue who just so happened to descend from the third floor was surprised at Chu Tang¡¯s presence.

    ¡®This guy... is hot. Like hotter than Nangong Jing hot. Why didn¡¯t I see a guy this hot at the party just now?¡¯

    Seeing Lan Xue entranced by his ¡®hotness¡¯, Chu Tang gave a wicked smile. A smile that could seduce one to fall further into damnation.

    Since Shi Sheng was standing in front of Chu Tang and facing away from him, she naturally didn¡¯t notice his smile. If she did, she¡¯d started yelling ¡°Pervert!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t find Nangong Jing so I¡¯m nning to go look for him, you in?¡± ¡®The more people go the more witnesses there¡¯ll be!¡¯

    With such a handsome man like Chu Tang here, Lan Xue naturally agreed without hesitation.

    ¡°Um, hi... I- I¡¯m called Lan Xue.¡±

    If Shi Sheng still didn¡¯t notice Lan Xue¡¯s intentions by now, she¡¯d be a blubbering idiot. Her back stiffened. ¡®That person behind me is a big pervert, Lan Xue, you are one brave girl.¡¯

    If Chu Tang knew what Shi Sheng hadbelled him as in her mind, he¡¯d definitely cry out in injustice, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, why am I a big pervert now?¡±

    Ignoring the people behind her, Shi Sheng hurriedly closed in on Nangong Jing¡¯s room.

    Standing at the doorway for a moment, she didn¡¯t knock, instead simply pushing the door open. Fortunately ¨C for her purpose at least ¨C Nangong Jing forgot to lock it.

    ¡°Ah Jing, I- ¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s voice halted abruptly. Strange moaning noises poured out through the open doorway though they stopped quickly once Shi Sheng¡¯s presence had been noticed and the room fell dead silent. Lan Xue had been nning to continue hitting on Chu Tang though upon hearing the noises she stopped and looked through the doorway and saw the scene inside clearly.

    Nangong Jing was frozen on top of Su Yiyi; It was quite clear he hadn¡¯t expected anyone to barge in just as he was doing the deed. A few secondster, Su Yiyi finally reacted as she shrieked while pushing Nangong Jing off her.

    ¡°Who allowed you toe in? Did no one teach you to knock the door first?¡± Nangong Jing covered Su Yiyi in a nket before ring at Shi Sheng in anger.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s hand slowly released the doorknob as she released all those feelings she had been brewing. Others could only see a girl who had caught her fianc¨¦ cheating on her, utterly heartbroken and depressed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting outside.¡± Shi Sheng shut the door. ¡°Lan Xue can you help me get my dad as well as Auntie and Uncle?¡±

    Lan Xue woodenly nodded before jogging downstairs.

    Chu Tang leaned against the wall with a teasing smile on his lips, clearly here just to watch the ensuing drama.

    ¡°In a moment I¡¯ll be troubling you to act as a witness for me.¡± Shi Sheng looked at Chu Tang. Chu Tang raised his chin, indicating he had agreed.

    By the time Lan Xue had brought everyone, 5 to 6 minutes had already passed. The first thing that they saw was the man leaning against the wall as well as the girl radiating a depressed aura at the doorway.

    ¡°Daddy.¡± Seeing her father, Shi Sheng immediately started utilizing her acting skills, pouncing into his arms.

    ¡°President Chu... what are you {used respectful version here} doing here?¡± Nangong Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon seeing Chu Tang. From how Nangong Zheng respectfully addressed someone from his son¡¯s generation, it could be seen how much of a threatening figure Chu Tang was.

    Though Lan Xue hadn¡¯t explicitly told them the reason for calling them all here, everyone here was experienced in these matters and immediately guessed it from her words and tone. Seeing Shi Sheng like this only served to confirm their guesses. The main question in Nangong Zheng¡¯s mind though was, ¡®What is Chu Tang doing here?!¡¯

    Chu Tang didn¡¯t answer, instead, he looked at Shi Sheng. Nangong Zheng could only nervously shift his gaze to Shi Sheng, who was currently sobbing her eyes out.

    ¡°Chengyue... what happened?¡± Although Mrs Nangong had already guessed what had roughly happened, she was still hopeful that she was wrong.

    ¡°Baby girl don¡¯t cry. Tell daddy what¡¯s wrong, okay?¡± Her fatherforted Shi Sheng, his expression full of heartache.

    Shi Sheng lifted a trembling finger to point at the tightly closed door as she choked, ¡°Ah Jing... Ah Jing he... he has someone else. Th- They...¡±

    As if she couldn¡¯t continue any longer, she didn¡¯t finish her words and all that was left were suppressed sobs. At this moment, the tightly closed door swung open. Upon seeing her son and an unfamiliar girl, Mrs Nangong¡¯sst bit of hope extinguished. Seeing that there were so many people outside, Su Yiyi hid behind Nangong Jing fearfully, her face red enough to drip blood. Her father¡¯s face got even darker, like clouds before the storm. ¡°I expect an exnation for this.¡±

    After all, if the male side already started cheating while they were engaged, how much worse would it be once they were actually married?

    Xu Chengyue¡¯s father loved her mother very much. In his whole life, he had never once cheated on her. Even when he was forced to interact with other women due to his work, he did his best to keep things professional and would never allow anyone the chance to make him cheat on his wife. As a result, he, very naturally, wished for his daughter to marry a man like him.

    ¡°Nangong Jing, who is she?!¡± As he was unclear about Chu Tang and Shi Sheng¡¯s exact rtionship, Nangong Zheng decided to y it safe and yell at his son.

    Nangong Jing drew Su Yiyi into his arms tightly and spoke solemnly, as if he were making a vow, ¡°The one I like is Yiyi. I won¡¯t marry any other woman besides Yiyi!¡±

    ¡°You stinking brat, have you drunk yourself stupid?!¡± Mrs Nangong stepped up this time.

    Nangong Jing interrupted Mrs Nangong, ¡°Mom, if I can¡¯t even choose the person who I want to be with for the rest of my life then what¡¯s the point in living?¡±

    ¡°Jing...¡± Su Yiyi tugged on Nangong Jing¡¯s hand while shaking her head frantically. She practically had ¡®PITY ME!¡¯ written on her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely take responsibility for you.¡± Nangong Jing hugged Su Yiyi even tighter.

    Her father remained silent with a stoic face. In this matter he would listen to his daughter¡¯s opinion but he had already pulled Nangong Jing into his cklist. Shi Sheng lifted her head and took in everything. She spoke with difficulty, ¡°Dad, Uncle, Auntie, since Ah Jing already has someone he likes then let¡¯s just break off the engagement. It¡¯s... It¡¯s better for everyone.¡±

    Apart from Chu Tang who was ying the role of a good audience, everyone else was stunned by this turn of events. The Xu Chengyue they knew was head over heels for Nangong Jing, so how was she saying this so decisively?

    Nangong Jing on the other hand, was surprised because Xu Chengyue had mentioned breaking off the engagement before he got around to it. Mrs Nangong finally reacted as she immediately consoled Shi Sheng, ¡°Chengyue, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Auntie will make sure this little brat won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    ¡°Auntie... a forcefully plucked melon is not sweet[1]. Since I¡¯m not the one Ah Jing likes, the one who¡¯ll suffer in the end is me. All these years I thought I could move him with my sincerity but the truth proved me wrong. No matter how hard a person¡¯s heart is, if a few years isn¡¯t enough to move it then it can only mean he will never like me.¡±

    Xu Chengyue had liked Nangong Jing even since before they got engaged. However, Nangong Jing had never been nice to her. The way he treated her was like how one would treat a pet they could order toe and go as they liked. ¡®Most of her youth was wasted on this asshole of a fianc¨¦, such a pity.¡¯

    ¡°Girlie, you...¡± Her father was also caught by surprise. ¡®Is she being serious or is it just because she¡¯s angry? If she¡¯s being serious I¡¯d cheer! After all, my daughter is both beautiful and has qualifications, what kind of man wouldn¡¯t want her?¡¯

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve thought it through.¡± Shi Sheng paused, revealing exhaustion on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking it through ever since I first saw them together and... I¡¯m tired.¡±

    ¡°Chengyue, this brat just had a moment of folly, don¡¯t say these things until you¡¯ve calmed down.¡± Mrs Nangong really liked this future daughter-inw of hers. Though her family background wasn¡¯t as good as theirs, she excelled in all other areas.

    Of course, the most important point being that since her family background was slightly inferior, she would be easier to control.

    [1] An idiom to describe how a rtionship that is forced on an unwilling party will only end in unhappiness for both parties.

    Trantor¡¯s Corner:

    Wow... apparently you should knock before barging in on your fianc¨¦ banging another girl...

 Chapter 5

    There was still traces of tears on Shi Sheng¡¯s face, her eyes reddened from ¡®crying¡¯ as she bit on her lip, as if to act strong. Overall, she made for a very pitiful looking appearance. ¡°Auntie, thank you for all these years of looking out for me. We¡¯re both women so you should understand how I feel, I...¡±

    This sentence aimed directly at the sore spot of Mrs Nangong. Nangong Zheng wasn¡¯t as monogamous as Xu Chengyue¡¯s father; He kept many mistresses. Since Nangong Zheng had always been sensible enough to not let any of them get pregnant or make trouble for her, she just pretended like they didn¡¯t exist. Such was the existence of the modern bourgeoise.

    Hence it was understandable that Mrs Nangong¡¯s heart softened upon seeing such a young and likable youngdy about to follow in her own footsteps. She moved her lips but in the end was unable to say anything.

    ¡°Have you thought it through clearly?¡± Her father was again asked her seriously.

    Shi Sheng nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through.¡±

    She looked at Nangong Jing. That was a face that was clearly heavy with despair yet when Nangong Jing met those eyes, he saw only calmness. Even if there were still some tears left in the corner of her eyes, in their depths, it was an absolute calm. Nangong Jing felt that there was something wrong, as if she shouldn¡¯t be acting like this.

    Though upon thinking that he could finally get rid of the engagement, he suppressed that feeling of wrongness and coolly met Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Chengyue, this isn¡¯t a small matter. It concerns the interests of both of our families so can you please reconsider?¡± What was going through Nangong Zheng¡¯s mind was, ¡®If father knows that I let these two dissolve the engagement, he¡¯s going to scold me to death.¡¯ As it just so happened, Nangong Zheng was most afraid of his father and hence the one who least wanted their engagement broken.

    No matter whether it was considering the interests of their two families or from a private angle, dissolving the engagement was not a smart move.

    ¡®If it hadn¡¯t been for this brat... He actually dared to cheat on his fianc¨¦e in his own home. Too reckless, he needs more guidance.¡¯

    ¡°Mr Nangong.¡± Chu Tang spoke suddenly, scaring the living daylights out of Nangong Zheng, who hurriedly turned to look respectfully at Chu Tang.

    Chu Tang¡¯s lips curved. ¡°I believe thedy has made herself quite clear. I hope Mr Nangong will not dy her in her pursuit for happiness.¡±

    Nangong Zheng nced at Shi Sheng who had her head lowered out of the corner of his eye. ¡®She actually made Chu Tang speak out for her...¡¯

    ¡°I understand.¡± Chu Tang was a person who could make a person go broke just because of a disagreement. He didn¡¯t dare to offend him.

    Aside from Shi Sheng and Nangong Zheng, it was probable that no one else here knew about Chu Tang¡¯s true identity, hence seeing Nangong Zheng so servile to him inevitably made everyone else extremely curious.

    Though, of course, no one dared to ask.

    Dissolving the engagement would require calling for a press conference so Nangong Zheng had the matter temporarily dyed until three dayster. Three days was enough time for anyone who was going to change their mind to do so.

    Chu Tang had given Shi Sheng a name card before he left. It was ck with silver patterning, giving it the look of subtle yet luxurious. On it was only his name as well as a string of numbers, clearly a private mobile number.

    Ever since Shi Sheng had got on the car, her father had been looking at it curiously. In the end he couldn¡¯t resist his curiosity and asked, ¡°Girl, that man was...?¡±

    To be able to make Nangong Zheng so respectful... He couldn¡¯t think of anyone right off the bat.

    ¡°Chu Tang.¡± Shi Sheng showed the name card to her father. These two words: ¡®³þÌÄ¡¯{pinyin: chu3tang2} were written in bold on the name card so they were exceptionally clear.

    His mind filtered through all the Chu Tangs that he knew of before recalling a certain legend of the business world that had once revealed a blurry profile shot of his face on the cover of a financial magazine.

    ¡®Chu Tang... Is it the one I¡¯m thinking of?¡¯

    Having guessed what was going through his mind, Shi Sheng nodded, ¡®Yes it¡¯s the one you¡¯re thinking of. That Chu Tang.¡¯

    Completely ignoring her father whose inner thoughts must have been a maelstrom of chaos by now, she calmly entered the string of numbers into her phone. ¡®At least that pervert didn¡¯t have too bad of an impression of me. This task shouldn¡¯t be too hard...¡¯

    Only when they reached home did her father just manage to pull himself out of his stupor. ¡°Girl... you didn¡¯t dissolve the engagement with the Nangong brat for him, right?¡± It was quite apparent her father had quite a... refreshing train of thought.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips twitched. ¡®Are you sure you¡¯re my dad?¡¯

    Seeing that Shi Sheng¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t quite right, her father thought he had said something wrong. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, it¡¯s the Nangong brat that¡¯s missing out. Chu Tang¡¯s a good man, let¡¯s take him down!¡±

    ¡®Dad, you¡¯re awesome! If Chu Tang were that easy to take down all the women in this world should just kill themselves by smashing their heads into tofu!¡¯

    Shi Sheng shook her head, choosing to ignore this father who had a strange train of thought. Now that she had dissolved the engagement, she hadpleted task number one ¨C To leave that asshole.

    ¡®Though if I get the chance to step on him a few times, I will dly offer up my services. Without Xu Chengyue serving as the catalyst for the rtionship between Nangong Jing and Su Yiyi, would their rtionship still be as resilient? I look forward to testing this!¡¯

    ¡°Hey, wait for dad! Come on and tell me, how did you get to know Chu Tang? He actually gave you his private number, does he like you? Work harder to chase him down, make that Nangong brat regret to death...¡±

    #MyDadThinksWeirdly,PlsHelp,UrgentAndWaitingForAnAnswer#[1]

    #FutureSon-in-LawCaughtCheatingOnDaughter,EncouragesDaughterToFindAnotherManToBitchpHim#

    Three dayster, the press conference was held. Back when the engagement was announced, it was pretty big news. Xu Chengyue and Nangong Jing were touted as the model for this circle ¨C childhood sweethearts, a match made in heaven. As a result, the dissolution of the engagement garnered attention from everywhere.

    It wasn¡¯t exined clearly in the press conference why the engagement was called off, leading to endless spection by the public.

    As of right now, one of the parties directly involved the whole fiasco was sitting in a high-end restaurant staring at a certain pervert sitting across from her. All she did was send a message without too much hope of getting a reply... But she got one! Not only did he reply, he even agreed to have dinner with her, nearly scaring the crap out of her!

    Shi Sheng tugged on her lips in a forced smile. ¡°Has Mr Chu stared enough?¡±

    ¡®If you weren¡¯t the man I was trying to slee- I mean date[2], I¡¯d have startedunching punches about now.¡¯

    They had already been here for nearly half an hour and the entire time Chu Tang had just been staring at her like that, causing her scalp to tingle and her body to stiffen.

    ¡°Miss Xu is quite bold. Right after dissolving an engagement with someone else, you invite me out on a date. You aren¡¯t afraid the reporters will write any incriminating articles?¡± Chu Tang¡¯s wicked gaze swept over her face with bold abandon, in it were hints of teasing and yfulness.

    Shi Sheng held down her right hand with her left while her inner monologue went something like, ¡®Resist! You can¡¯t hit him! He¡¯s your future boyfriend!¡¯

    Shi Sheng maintained a stoic face. ¡°I am just attempting to repay Mr Chu¡¯s help in speaking out that day.¡±

    ¡°But why do I feel like...¡± Chu Tang paused before raising his voice, ¡°You want to hit me?¡±

    ¡®Oh and why on earth would I want to hit you? Trust me, I want to sle- date you!¡¯

    ¡°Mr Chu really knows how to crack a joke.¡± Shi Sheng gave a stiffened smile before forcefully changing the subject, ¡°Are you hungry? Why don¡¯t we eat first?¡±

    Sitting here for half an hour, she had noticed the waiters next door looking at them funnily a few times. Most importantly, she hadn¡¯t eaten much earlier during lunch. It was already 7pm and she was starving.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    ¡®*flip table* Are you even a gentleman? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m starving here?!¡¯

    Chu Tang continued, ¡°I ate afternoon tea before I came out.¡±

    ¡®What the fuck! You ate beforeing out on a date with me! Simply inhuman!¡¯

    Seeing the person who was sitting across from him grinding her teeth, Chu Tang felt an inexplicable amusement as his eyes curved into crescents and the wickedness that seemed to linger around him retracted. The Chu Tang as of now appeared to be an angel fallen onto earth...

    Shi Sheng got the shivers when this thought popped up and resolved to eat something to suppress it.

    [1] Just think of this as something like a Twitter post. As I don¡¯t actually use Twitter or know how this works I¡¯m just winging it here.

    [2] I try making this as non-crass as possible when I can

 Chapter 6

    Chu Tang did not speak at all while they were dining. With his noble posture and elegant movements, he made the simple action of eating into a form of art.

    Having such a fine specimen in front of her, Shi Sheng¡¯s appetite improved considerably and she ate till she was quite full.

    Chu Tang couldn¡¯t help but smile at Shi Sheng rubbing her tummy. ¡°I¡¯m very curious, did President Xu mistreat Miss Xu?¡±

    Shi Sheng paused. ¡®Is he trying to say I ate a lot?¡¯

    ¡°With Mr Chu here, my appetite couldn¡¯t help but increase.¡± Shi Sheng replied with a faint smile.

    Chu Tang was stunned for a moment. ¡®Was I just... flirted with[1]?¡¯

    Two hours ago, this girl had seemed like she wanted to kill and eat him but now she actually flirted with him. ¡®How bold.¡¯

    Shi Sheng did grow bolder after she had had her fill.

    Oh wait, that wasn¡¯t right. She was always this bold; It was just that she hadn¡¯t been ustomed to interacting with Chu Tang yet. Just like how when you mixed a hot drink and a cold drink, the temperature would take a while to even out.

    ¡°Is Mr Chu free tonight?¡±

    ¡°What, does Miss Xu n on inviting me out?¡± Chu Tang chuckled lowly. ¡°It costs a lot to invite me, are you sure you can afford it, Miss Xu?¡±

    ¡°If I can¡¯t I¡¯ll just pay off the remainder with my body.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯ve long since maxed out my skill at flirting with guys sucker!¡¯

    ¡°Ah that won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ll just give Miss Xu a discount, $1 million.¡± Chu Tang¡¯s finger tapped on the surface of the table. His bodynguage was pretty much saying, ¡®Pay money and I¡¯m all yours tonight.¡¯

    The two sank into silence for a few seconds before Shi Sheng asked unsurely, ¡°You¡¯ll really ept the money?¡±

    Chu Tang nodded, very conservatively.

    Shi Sheng was speechless. ¡®Ha, guards drag this pervert away!¡¯

    Shi Sheng thought for a moment before taking out the chequebook her father had given her and writing out $10 million on it. She pped it down in front of Chu Tang before dering very boldly, ¡°I¡¯m buying you for 10 days!¡±

    Chu Tang¡¯s long and elegant fingers lifted the cheque. Seeing the sum written on it, a hint of wickedness shed across the depths of his eyes, ¡°Miss Xu spent such an extravagant sum on me, of course I wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    Chu Tang ced the check in his pocket before getting up and very gentlemanly extending a hand to Shi Sheng to help her up. ¡°Miss Xu, for the next 10 days I am yours to order. Eating, drinking... or sleeping, I have no objections.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips twitched. For some reason, she felt like she would be spending a lot of money in the near future.

    ¡®I actually bought Chu Tang over for 10 days... I¡¯m quite excited actually.¡¯ Shi Sheng ced her hand in Chu Tang¡¯s. His hand was cool yet dry and her hand seemed to fit perfectly. The two started heading for the door but just before they stepped out, were stopped.

    ¡°Sir, you haven¡¯t footed the bill yet.¡± The waiter¡¯s tone was pleasant though his gaze was a bit doubtful. ¡®These two don¡¯t seem like they¡¯re unable to pay up, why didn¡¯t they?¡¯

    ¡®They must have just forgotten!¡¯ The waiter tried to convince himself.

    Well these were quite a good-looking pair, it was natural that people would try to find excuses for them. Shi Sheng tightened her grip on Chu Tang¡¯s hand, ¡®How embarrassing!¡¯

    Chu Tang acted like it had nothing to do with him as his gaze turned andnded on Shi Sheng. Surrendering, she took out her card and handed it over to the waiter, ¡°Sorry, we forgot.¡±

    The waiter was quite happy. ¡®I knew they just forgot. Such good-looking people, how would they be unable to pay up?¡¯

    Once they were outside, Shi Sheng pushed Chu Tang away. Pointing her finger at him she heaved though in the end didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡®This bastard definitely didn¡¯t remind me to pay up on purpose! Seeing as I still want to date you I won¡¯t argue with you... You had better not let me catch your weak spot!¡¯

    The two stood at the entrance, Shi Sheng looking at Chu Tang while he looked back at her. This seemed to the casual onlooker to be a very romantic moment. ¡®Romantic my arse!¡¯

    ¡°Mr Chu, where¡¯s your car?¡± ¡®You want to get watched by others?¡¯

    ¡°Since Miss Xu has bought over me, I let the driver return.¡± Chu Tang spoke as if it was to be expected!

    Shi Sheng was once again rendered speechless. ¡®What so we have to walk now?¡¯

    She had been driven here by her father¡¯s driver so she didn¡¯t have a car here!

    ¡®Why is this business legend adapting so easily to being ¡®kept¡¯ ah?! Director I think you gave me the wrong script!¡¯

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t have any notes on her. Chu Tang would almost definitely not have brought any physical money with him so he couldn¡¯t be counted on. You couldn¡¯t pay the taxi by card and there wasn¡¯t an ATM anywhere nearby...

    Shi Sheng simply wanted tough in Chu Tang¡¯s face right now. ¡°Mr Chu, can you please recall your driver?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± Chu Tang stuck his hands in his pockets. ¡°Though if Ms Xu agrees to pay a sry, I would be willing to.¡±

    ¡°Now I know why you¡¯re so rich.¡± ¡®Money-grubbing profiteer!¡¯

    Shi Sheng secretly swallowed back a mouthful of blood. She decided to take Chu Tang to... take public transport.

    Let him experience the tough life of a normal person. ¡®What about the fare money? Oh I was nning to just use my good looks!¡¯

    As the truth proved, good looks were useful. The one driving the bus was a young fellow who was convinced quite thoroughly by Shi Sheng until his head was too muddled to mind them heading to the back of the bus.

    Though there weren¡¯t many people on the bus, all the seats were upied. Just as Shi Sheng steadied herself, she saw a girl¡¯s face redden as she got up and gave her seat to Chu Tang...

    ...who sat down without blinking an eye. It was a very ordinary bus seat but the way he sat made one think he was sitting on the seat of a luxury car, which made the surrounding females gasp.

    ¡®What in the flying fuck! Where¡¯s your shame? She is a girl! A GIRL! How did you manage to sit there with peace of mind? Isn¡¯t anyone going to stop him?¡¯

    Shi Sheng scanned the surroundings. She saw youngdies everywhere who were looking with frustration and anger. However, this frustration and anger was directed at themselves for not having gave up their seat first.

    ¡®What a superficial society we live in.¡¯

    Later on, as more people boarded, the once rtively spacious bus had be more crowded. A few of the bolder youngdies got closer to Chu Tang, having been attracted by his handsomeness. They attempted to attract his attention; There were some who even straight out asked him for his Weixin[2] number, his phone number, all kinds of numbers.

    Chu Tang¡¯s face slowly turned from calm and collected to slightly heavy and annoyed.

    Seeing this made Shi Sheng much happier. ¡®Got in over your head, did you? Pfft~ Hahaha!¡¯

    [A friendly reminder to the Host: Chu Tang is your target.]

    Just as Shi Sheng wasughing up a storm inwardly, she was reminded by an icy-cold voice. She rubbed her face before squeezing thesedies aside and standing directly in front of Chu Tang, blocking off those hungry gazes.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you understand the rule of firste-first-served? Go line up at the back, stop blocking our eye-candy!¡± Someone immediately expressed their dissatisfaction and reached out in an attempt to pull Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Let go!¡± Shi Sheng looked at thedy pulling her, her eyes slightly cold and sharp, causing thedy to subconsciously release her.

    Satisfied, Shi Sheng straightened out her crumpled clothing. Her voice was neither loud nor soft, it was just enough for the surroundingdies to hear, ¡°This man is mine. You can look all you want but no touching, got it?¡±

    Those who took the bus didn¡¯t usually have too much money. However, Shi Sheng was dressed from head to toe in named brands and although they didn¡¯t recognise the brands that man was wearing, his clothing didn¡¯t look cheap either. Adding on his sinful handsomeness and how he was practically radiating high-ss, he definitely looked the part of a rich young master!

    All these made thesedies behave themselves a bit more, though it was only in their actions, their gazes were as ferocious as ever.

    ¡®If eyes could fuck someone, Chu Tang would have definitely been fucked countless times.¡¯

    Although Shi Sheng¡¯s back was facing Chu Tang, resulting in her not being able to see his face, she got the impression that he was feeling quite happy. Shi Sheng lowered her head as she rolled her eyes. ¡®Why is courting someone so hard?¡¯

    [1] The original phrase was ¡®µ÷Ï·¡¯ or ¡®tiao2xi4¡¯ which is usually used when a guy sexually harasses a woman with words.

    [2] I think this is something like Whatsapp for China.

    Trantor¡¯s Corner:

    I would like to know the answer to thatst question too...

 Chapter 7

    This was the first time in his life that Chu Tang was sitting on a bus so it was understandable that by the time they got off, he was extremely ufortable- though he didn¡¯t show it. Chu Tang forced himself to keep up his image.

    Though Shi Sheng didn¡¯t mock him, she wasn¡¯t feeling any pity. ¡®Serves you right for sending your driver home and wanting to charge me to call him back, why don¡¯t you just go and live with your money if you love it so much.¡¯

    Shi Sheng brought Chu Tang for a walk around the park before heading home. By this point, even the System couldn¡¯t continue looking at their interactions any longer. It was beginning to think that even if they started fighting, it wouldn¡¯t feel in the least bit surprised.

    System could pretty much envision the failure of this hidden quest already...

    Even when Shi Sheng was close to reaching her house, Chu Tang showed no signs of leaving so she couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Mr Chu, aren¡¯t you heading back?¡±

    Chu Tang stuck his hands in his pockets as he continued heading for the mansion district. ¡°I currently belong to Miss Xu. Naturally I am going back home with Ms Xu.¡±

    ¡®Going back... home?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips twitched. ¡®This fellow has a hole in his brain, doesn¡¯t he?¡¯

    Regardless of whether or not Chu Tang¡¯s brain really had a hole in it or not, he followed her back home. Her father hadn¡¯t slept yet and was instead watching a TV programme on family ethics. Hence, he caught Shi Shenging in with an unfamiliar man. After a brief moment of being stunned, he leapt up from his seat before yelling, ¡°Girl, you brought a man home!¡±

    Only when he had finished yelling this out did he see Chu Tang¡¯s face clearly. ¡®Hey, isn¡¯t this that guy from the other day? ...That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Chu Tang!¡¯

    His eyes lit up and he got all excited to the point of not knowing what to do. ¡°Mr Chu?¡±

    Chu Tang gave a slight smile. ¡°I will be imposing on President Xu.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, no trouble at all. That Mr Chu saw fit to enter my humble abode is an honour, please, sit down. Girl, what are you waiting for? Go make some tea!¡±

    Shi Sheng was utterly speechless. ¡®You were just yelling at me(bbb) for bringing a man home just now! Howe you changed your tone so quickly? Are you my really my dad?!¡¯

    By the time Shi Sheng had finished making tea, her father and Chu Tang were engaged in conversation.

    And by the time she had changed clothes, her father had stopped calling him Mr Chu and had instead taken to calling him ¡®Xiao Chu¡¯! The strangest thing was that ¡®Xiao Chu¡¯ ¨C ahem ¨C Chu Tang, answered to it! He freaking answered!

    ¡®Just what the hell happened while I was changing? Their rtionship practically escted into a whole new level!¡¯

    Since it was getting fairlyte, it wouldn¡¯t be proper to continue conversing with Chu Tang for too long. Hence, Shi Sheng¡¯s father got her to prepare a room for him, going so far as to supervise her personally... It was as if he wished with every fibre of his being to shove her into his arms.

    ¡®Dude, even if he¡¯s extremely powerful and all that, you don¡¯t have to ¡®sell¡¯ your daughter for benefits right!?¡¯

    ¡°You go girl, dad¡¯s cheering for you!¡± He said to her while making a cheering gesture.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    #MightNeverUnderstandHowMyDadThinks#

    Shi Sheng entered the guestroom with Chu Tang. ¡°Er, if my dad said anything offensive, don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯ll apologise if he did.¡±

    Though she had no idea what they were talking about, she kept having this sneaking suspicion it couldn¡¯t be anything good.

    ¡°Miss Xu is worrying too much.¡± Chu Tang unbuttoned his blouse while asking with a straight face, ¡°Since Ms Xu has not left yet, I presume you wish to request my services on the bed?¡±

    ¡®To hell with that!¡¯

    Shi Sheng retreated from the room before mming the door shut.

    Chu Tang¡¯s lips curved upwards. His long and elegant fingers continued unbuttoning his blouse, revealing his finely chiselled chest.

    ¡°Girl,e here girl...¡± Her father was hidden behind a corner nearby. Seeing Shi Shenge out, he hastily gestured to her. ¡®Why you¡¯re acting like a thief in your own home is beyond me.¡¯

    Shi Sheng went over to him. ¡°Dad, why haven¡¯t you gone to bed yet?¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, how can I sleep before I asked you what your rtionship with Chu Tang is?¡± Her father was as excited as if he had just run a 5km marathon. After all, who was Chu Tang? A business legend, that¡¯s who!

    He rarely epted the invitations of even the press, let alone an invitation to someone else¡¯s house. And now, Chu Tang was sleeping in his own home! Just thinking about it made him excited!

    Shi Sheng went silent for a moment before speaking very honestly, ¡°The rtionship between the keeper and the kept[1].¡±

    She had spent $10 million after all. It wasn¡¯t a small sum so she would have had to report it to her father sooner orter.

    Her father was so shocked his jaw dropped. Only after a good while did he regain his voice, this time there was even more excitement than before, ¡°Xiao Chu is keeping you as his mistress?¡±

    ¡®Hey dad, is this the kind of attitude you should be having?!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m the one keeping him.¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand listlessly. ¡°Go and sleep first dad. It¡¯splicated and I¡¯ll exin to you when I have the time. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely chase him down!¡±

    She didn¡¯t forget to reassure her father just in case he wouldn¡¯t release her otherwise. Taking advantage of the fact that he hadn¡¯tpletely processed the fact that Chu Tang was the one being kept, Shi Sheng, very wisely, escaped back to her room.

    And the result was... Shi Sheng found a cheque that had been shoved under her door the following morning. Having a father who spend loads of money without blinking an eye was truly a fascinating experience for her.

    Just as Shi Sheng was looking at the cheque in a daze, the door to the room opposite hers opened, revealing the neatly dressed Chu Tang. Seeing the cheque in her hand, he raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is Ms Xu nning on extending the duration of the contract?¡±

    ¡®Extending the- can it even be used that way?¡¯

    Seeing the figure on the cheque, Chu Tang picked it up between his middle and index finger. ¡°Since Ms Xu is so enthusiastic about keeping me then I shan¡¯t let you down and take this cheque. The duration has increased to one month.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± ¡®Who said I wanted to extend the contract?!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Chu Tang hurried shoved the cheque into his pocket.

    Shi Sheng was rendered speechless for the umpteenth time. ¡®I¡¯ve seen plenty of guys ying gangster but never such an excellent specimen of a man just begging to be kept!¡¯

    Shi Sheng mentally calcted her chances of snatching the cheque back though in the end she gave up. ¡®It¡¯s not that bad I guess. This way I¡¯ve got a longer period of time to get him to like me.¡¯

    They descended the stairs, Chu Tang in front and Shi Sheng following behind him. Her father was already sitting at the dining table and upon seeing theme down, his gaze wandered suggestively between the two.

    ¡°Good morning dad.¡± Shi Sheng sat down. Chu Tang remained standing beside her and looking at her. Shi Sheng could only twitch her lip as she got up to give him her seat.

    ¡®The hell, I just bought a little ancestor home! Hey System, you sure this fellow can be brought down?¡¯

    [As long as the Host is sincere. If you do not give any sincerity, others will not either.] System wasn¡¯t stingy when replying to questions it deemed necessary to answer.

    ¡®Forget about it, where am I going to get that much sincerity? What if this kind of quest turns up again? If I fall in love with every single one of them, I needn¡¯t return anymore because I would have suffered from a mental copse by then!¡¯

    [...then please at least try to fake it.]

    ¡®Fake your head!¡¯

    Shi Sheng ground her teeth. ¡®Fine, I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll just take it as if... as if I¡¯m practising my acting skills. Who knows, maybe by the time I get back I can be an actress!¡¯

    Chu Tang was rather satisfied by Shi Sheng¡¯s actions. He grabbed the milk she was holding before courteously nodding to her father and greeting him, ¡°Good morning, President Xu.¡±

    ¡°Good morning to you to. A~ha, I remember I still had matters to take care of at thepany. Girl, be a good host to Xiao Chu while I¡¯m gone!¡± He got up and left. Though he didn¡¯t forget to give her an encouraging look before he left.

    Once he had left, Shi Sheng and Chu Tang were left staring at each other, which they did for a full minute. In the end though, Shi Sheng got hungry first so she shifted her attention to the food.

    Chu Tang¡¯s fingers tapped lightly on the table top, his gazending ¨C seemingly unintentionally ¨C on the girl who was focusing on eating. The dawn light poured in through the window and shone on her, giving her an otherworldly feeling of perfection, purity and quietness.

    Of course, he knew it was all an illusion. The girl sitting across from him definitely wasn¡¯t that pure. There was a familiar aura on her, one made up of darkness and ill-intent...

    Perhaps it was the special resonance between two simr people, just like how Shi Sheng had immediately seen through him on their first encounter. Chu Tang didn¡¯t linger for too long. His assistant arrived shortly after Shi Sheng¡¯s father left to bring him away.

    As his assistant and Chu Tang left from the front gate of the Xu mansion, his diligently asked, ¡°Young Master, should I investigate the Xu family?¡±

    This question was asked due to the fact that everyone who could be considered able to affect Chu Tang¡¯s life had their background checked so thoroughly they could probably name all 18 generations of rtions.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    The assistant was surprised. He looked back at the gates of the Xu mansion as he thought, ¡®Is this Ms Xu special to the Young Master?¡¯

    [1] It sounds better in Chinese but basically a rtionship between someone who ¡®keeps¡¯ someone else as a ¡®mistress¡¯ though the ¡®mistress¡¯ in this case is a male so I guess the term would be ¡®kept man¡¯?

    Trantor¡¯s Corner:

 Chapter 8

    Chu Tang had left behind the two cheques before leaving. Shi Sheng picked up the cheque. ¡®Did I keep him for free for a day? It seems like I¡¯ve made a profit!¡¯

    Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t really nned on keeping Chu Tang. With his assets, even if she went broke she might not be able to keep him. Of course, that didn¡¯t stop her from expressing her disdain for him going back on his word.

    In order to ¨C as System put it ¨C pretend to like him, Shi Sheng would send him texts expressing her ¡®concern¡¯ at fixed intervals. Most of the time Chu Tang wouldn¡¯t reply though if he really couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he would generously give her a reply consisting of a few words.

    -Don¡¯t court death.

    You saw correctly, just these three words.

    Xu Chengyue¡¯s father broke off any contracts thepany was working on with the Nangong family. Perhaps the Nangong family was seeking topensate them for they didn¡¯t say much, they didn¡¯t even pursue any damages.

    Without Xu Chengyue courting death all the time, Nangong Jing had no reason to act against the Xu family hence Shi Sheng was rtively at ease. Though she wasn¡¯t nning on letting Nangong Jing off any ways.

    Once Xu Chengyue¡¯s mother had resolved the issue at thepany, she hurriedly made her grand return. Her mother was a strong woman though in front of her father, she immediately turned into a good wife and mother and wouldn¡¯t reveal the slightest hint of domineeringness.

    Shi Sheng really enjoyed her time together with them. ¡®This is what a family should feel like...¡¯

    However, her mother had the same opinion as her father in that she supported Shi Sheng keeping Chu Tang. Shi Sheng felt exhausted inwardly. ¡®With our family¡¯s current wealth, there¡¯s no way I could keep Chu Tang ah!¡¯

    Later, she discovered that her parents seemed to be on stimnts as they raked in money like there was no tomorrow. Her father was actually quite talented, it was just that he usually didn¡¯t focus as much on work and more on his family since his only wish was for their family to be safe and well.

    Yet now for the sake of letting their baby girl keep a man, these two were going all out.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Xu Chengyue distracting them from work with her depression, perhaps the Xu family wouldn¡¯t have fallen, at least, not as badly.

    And so, the people of the upper-ss discovered that the Xu familypany seemed to have been shot full of chicken blood as ofte; They were making so much money, everyone in thepany was grinning from ear to ear.

    Xu Chengyue was in her third year of University. Since school had re-opened, Shi Sheng could only pack up and move to the school campus. Fortunately, Xu Chengyue had been very low-key; probably nine out of ten people there wouldn¡¯t recognise her so she wouldn¡¯t have to deal with being surrounded and watched.

    Though, perhaps it was wrong to say she was low-key. It was more that only those on the same social standing as her knew her. There might not be anyone in her ss who even knew she existed.

    ¡°Looks like the ¡®great¡¯ Miss Xu has decided toe to school. I¡¯d thought that you¡¯d be turtling at home right now.¡±

    Shi Sheng was intercepted just as she entered the school gates. She looked at the person who was blocking her way and a name popped up in her mind: Xiao Wei.

    This person had an even worse ending in the original storyline. Being both antagonists, Shi Sheng silently lit up a line of candles for her as she decided not to argue with her. After all, why should women make things harder for another woman? ¡®I¡¯m just that great! ...yeah right!¡¯

    Just as Shi Sheng was nning on going around Xiao Wei, Xiao Wei stretched out a hand to push Shi Sheng¡¯s shoulder, causing her to stagger. Xiao Wei mocked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Weren¡¯t you so proud before? I¡¯ll see how you can still act so cocky now!¡±

    Being pushed caused Shi Sheng to get pissed. ¡°What is wrong with your head? If you like Nangong Jing, go suck up to him, what are you messing with me for? To show off? Please, you haven¡¯t even touched his hand so what right do you have to show off in front of me? After all, I¡¯m the one that dumped Nangong Jing!¡±

    ¡°You insulted me!¡± ¡®How does this woman have the gall to insult me! ...Wait a second, she said that she was the one who dumped Nangong Jing?¡¯

    Xiao Wei smiled coldly, ¡°Xu Chengyue were you so upset by getting dumped that you¡¯re hallucinating? You were the one chasing Young Master Jing yet now you say you were the one to dump him. You want people tough their teeth out?¡±

    When the engagement was dissolved, the two parties involved hadn¡¯t made clear the reason hence outsiders didn¡¯t know who was the one dumping whom and why. However, some people just naturally came to the conclusion that they wished to believe in, and Xiao Wei was one of them. She was more inclined to believe that it was Nangong Jing who dumped Xu Chengyue and not the other way around.

    ¡°Whether you believe me or not it¡¯s your problem, stop bothering me. Your love rival now is Su Yiyi.¡±

    ¡°Su Yiyi? The one in your course?¡±

    As one of the protagonists, Su Yiyi naturally wasn¡¯t some nameless nobody.

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes at Xiao Wei. ¡®If it you hadn¡¯t ended up miserably in the story, I¡¯d be toozy to even talk to you.¡¯

    ¡°School starts today so you can go and wait outside Su Yiyi¡¯s dormitory and see for yourself whether Nangong Jing is the one apanying her.¡± ¡®Since I¡¯m feeling generous, I¡¯ll point you in the right direction. No need to thank me.¡¯

    Xiao Wei was still suspicious and felt that Shi Sheng was ying with her. After all, though Su Yiyi was fairly famous, her family was just a normal one, how would she even have the opportunity to meet with Nangong Jing who was already working at hispany.

    Shi Sheng shrugged. She pretty much had ¡®I¡¯ve already told you, don¡¯t me me if you miss out on true love¡¯ written all over her face.

    Even when Shi Sheng left, Xiao Wei still hadn¡¯t snapped out of her daze.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s school had dormitories, though the time Xu Chengyue had spent living there could be counted with just her fingers. This semester, because Shi Sheng was nning on reliving University life, as well as avoid her parents who were still trying to get her to keep Chu Tang, she had decided to live on-campus.

    Quite a few rich kids had graduated from this University and once those people had reached a certain level of influence in society, they started to practically throw money at the school that taught them to show how they knew gratitude. As a result, the dormitories at school were ratherfortable. Though one dormitory room housed four people, it was quite spacious.

    When Shi Sheng reached the dormitory, there was no one there. Recalling where Xu Chengyue¡¯s bed was, she went to go sort out the ce. She had just finished unpacking and arranging her belongings when the door was opened. Noise entered through the doorway; There appeared to be quite a few people having fun in the hallway outside.

    The one who opened the door was a short haired girl. Seeing Shi Sheng, she nked out for a bit before walking in and examining Shi Sheng¡¯s bed and desk area. ¡°Xu Chengyue, you¡¯re staying in school this semester?¡±

    The times this dormmate of hers had returned to the dormitory since the first year of University could be counted with the fingers hence seeing her present all of a sudden, it would be weirder if she wasn¡¯t surprised.

    Shi Sheng attempted to recall who this person was before finding who this person was in a random corner of her mind: Xia Ning.

    Xu Chengyue wasn¡¯t too close to her dorm mates. As Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t nned on improving their rtions, she merely nodded her head politely before going back to reading her book. Xia Ning stood awkwardly for a few seconds before going to unpack her things too.

    ¡°Yiyi, don¡¯t cry. Just treat that woman as a madman. For now, we have to hurry up and put ointment on your face. Those rich people think they¡¯re so amazing but look what kind of character they have.¡±

    Shi Sheng facepalmed herself weakly. ¡®Shit forgot I was staying in the same dorm room as her!¡¯

    In fact, had it not been for Xu Chengyue, Su Yiyi and Nangong Jing would never have been able to meet in the first ce! ¡®Seems like I¡¯ll have to move out. I don¡¯t want to live with the female lead. I¡¯m not crazy.¡¯

    Two people entered from outside. Su Yiyi was being supported by another girl whose face was filled with anger and curses spewed out of her mouth.

    ¡°Xu- ¡± Su Yiyi froze upon seeing Shi Sheng in the dormitory. There was a distinct handprint on her face, it was clear she had been pped by someone just now.

    ¡°Yiyi, what happened?¡± Xia Ning went forward to express her concern.

    The girl supporting Su Yiyi immediately spoke. ¡°It¡¯s that Xiao Wei. She just came out of nowhere and pped Su Yiyi for no reason...¡±

    The girl recounted what happened in a voice filled with righteous indignation.

    Trantor¡¯s Corner:

    *May contain minor spoilers!*

    After having read thest arc, the one about Shi Sheng¡¯s past, my heart freaking broke when I re-read her thought about family this chapter. Even though it was ONE LINE!

 Chapter 9

    Though Xiao Wei didn¡¯t trust Shi Sheng¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but sumb to themon vices all women were prone to ¨C curiosity and suspicion. In the end, she still ended up waiting outside the dormitory building.

    She just so happened to be in time to see Su Yiyi getting off of Nangong Jing¡¯s car. As the viin, she immediately embarked on her road of courting death; Once Nangong Jing had left, Xiao Wei straight up went and gave Su Yiyi a p.

    ¡°Just because she¡¯s rich she thinks she can just bully people!¡± Now even Xia Ning had a face full of anger.

    The other three inhabitants of this dormitory were all children of normal families. Xiao Wei was one of the popr girls of the Art stream so it wasn¡¯t a surprise they knew of her background.

    However, Su Yiyi couldn¡¯t bring herself to care right now about the two who were angered for her as her mind was filled with, ¡®Why is Xu Chengyue here?! She looks like she¡¯s nning on staying in the dorms this time? Is she nning on taking revenge on me?¡¯

    While Su Yiyi¡¯s thoughts were in a mess, Shi Sheng¡¯s phone rang. Seeing Chu Tang¡¯s name on the screen, Shi Sheng¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡®I send him messages everyday but he only ever replies when he feels like it. If he doesn¡¯t hepletely ignores me. What¡¯s he calling for now?¡¯ With that in mind, she let the phone ring for about 10 more seconds before picking it up.

    ¡°Come downstairs.¡± Two simple words in an unhurried voice was all she got before all she could here were the sounds of people busying themselves.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Damn you!¡¯

    She got up to take a look out the window and as expected saw a Porsche parked downstairs. Shi Sheng definitely recognised Chu Tang¡¯s car. For the sake of that damnable hidden quest, Shi Sheng could only pick up her bag and head outside.

    ¡°I thought she wasn¡¯t staying in the dormitory? Why did she suddenly decide on moving back?¡±

    ¡°Dunno, she was here when I got here.¡± Xia Ning shrugged.

    The other girl humphed in disdain. ¡°She must be kept by somebody. We¡¯ve hardly ever seen here back to the dorms and she¡¯s wearing all branded clothing. Maybe she got dumped so she moved back in?¡±

    ¡°An¡¯an, how could you say that about Chengyue...¡± Su Yiyi spoke in a soft voice.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Look at how proud she¡¯s acting, who¡¯s she looking down on eh?¡±

    Xia Ning ran to the window and looked out just in time to see Shi Sheng knock on the car window. ¡°Hey,e check it out, that car¡¯s a Porsche right?¡±

    An¡¯an and Su Yiyi both went to the window side, upon which their gaze was immediately drawn to that eye-catching car. They only saw Shi Sheng seem to exchange a few words with someone on the car before opening the door and getting on.

    ¡°Look I was right, wasn¡¯t I? She¡¯s totally being kept.¡± Though An¡¯an¡¯s tone was filled with disdain, her eyes couldn¡¯t hide the envy she was feeling. ¡®That¡¯s a Porsche. Someone who can own that kind of car definitely has a high status!¡¯

    Su Yiyi gave a forced smile. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t stick our noses into other people¡¯s business.¡±

    Due to Xu Chengyue hardly ever showing up, and hence having little time to interact with her dormmates, only Su Yiyi knew that Xu Chengyue was from a rich family.

    They weren¡¯t able to mingle with the elite ss. Even if they heard some rumours from someone, those people would always refer to Xu Chengyue as Miss Xu. Added on to how Xu Chengyue hardly ever showed her face, it was no surprise they didn¡¯t know about her family background.

    Shi Sheng was dragged by Chu Tang to a high-ss party filled with sessful people; The type that would only be seen on the business and finance channel on TV. She really didn¡¯t understand why Chu Tang wanted her to be hispanion for the party.

    By the time Chu Tang sent her back, it was nearly 11pm.

    ¡°Mr Chu, my appearance fee?¡± Shi Sheng extended her hand.

    ¡®Those people at the party looked at me weirdly. I feel like I¡¯ve been stared into a Swiss cheese, I need something to make it worthwhile.¡¯

    Chu Tang looked down at her hand before extending his hand to hold it. ¡°What are you doing, ying foul?¡± Shi Sheng jerked her hand back, dislike clear in her tone.

    ¡°Holding hands with me is very expensive. Ms Xu has made a profit.¡± Chu Tang gave her a shallow smile. In the darkness of the car, light from the outside outlined his handsome features, making him look like the devil who was seducing her into joining the dark side.

    Shi Sheng shuddered and her pupils dted. ¡®This damn pervert!¡¯

    She swiftly got off the car and mmed the door shut before walking back to the dorms in her high heels. When Shi Sheng walked back into her room, she found her dormmates hadn¡¯t slept yet.

    Seeing that Shi Sheng was dressed up very fancily, An¡¯an snorted, ¡°What did you evene back for if you weren¡¯t going to be out thiste?¡±

    ¡°An¡¯an.¡± Su Yiyi called out. Turning to face Shi Sheng with an apologetic face, she spoke, ¡°An¡¯an didn¡¯t mean any harm.¡±

    Shi Sheng coldly swept her a gaze before fetching her clothes to the bathroom to have a shower, not speaking a single word.

    ¡°Look at that attitude.¡± An¡¯an¡¯s voice was very loud, the people next door probably heard her.

    When Shi Sheng came out of the bathroom, she found Su Yiyi standing at the bathroom entrance. Upon seeing her, Su Yiyi spoke in a suppressed voice, ¡°Why did you decide to stay in the dormitory?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I? Is this school opened by your family?¡± Shi Sheng looked funnily at Su Yiyi.

    ¡°No- I didn¡¯t mean it that way, I was just...¡± Su Yiyi clutched onto the hem of her shirt, her face filled with grievance. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like that, that day- I, it really wasn¡¯t on purpose.¡±

    However, if you looked closely, you would be able to see that there was a triumphant look in her eyes that was hard to detect.

    ¡°Move aside.¡±

    She had drunk a bit of wine just now and was beginning to feel the aftereffects so she was not motivated to continue putting on an act with Su Yiyi. She just wanted to go to bed right now.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I really didn¡¯t expect things to turn out that way. I know I can¡¯t make up for all the harm I caused you...¡±

    Shi Sheng rubbed her forehead as she pushed Su Yiyi, though not with a lot of force, at most it would get her out of the way. However, Su Yiyi fell to the ground which made a loud noise, attracting the attention of the other two. From their perspective, it looked like Shi Sheng had pushed Su Yiyi, causing her to fall.

    ¡°Xu Chengyue, what did you push Yiyi for?!¡± An¡¯an jumped off her bed and roared angrily at Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng ground her teeth. ¡®Really female lead-sama? What was the point? Alright there¡¯s new game I decided on: Breaking the gship. Though Xu Chengyue didn¡¯t say anything about this but since Su Yiyi insists on making things difficult for me, I guess I will reluctantly y along.¡¯

    ¡°She was in the way.¡± Shi Sheng gave An¡¯an a big, mocking smile.

    ¡°You- ¡°

    ¡°An¡¯an I¡¯m fine. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Su Yiyi pulled on An¡¯an who was on the brink of bursting as she gently ¡®exined¡¯ on behalf of Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Xu Chengyue, how could you push Yiyi?¡± Xia Ning joined in too. Although her tone was nicer, clear dislike could be seen on her face. ¡°If you¡¯re going to stay here long-term then we all need to get along. Just because Yiyi¡¯s a pushover doesn¡¯t mean you can bully her.¡±

    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Yiyi got up from the ground as she shook her head at Xia Ning, giving off the impression that she was putting on a brave front.

    However, in Xia Ning¡¯s eyes, it looked like Su Yiyi didn¡¯t dare to speak the truth due to her fear of Shi Sheng. This caused her impression of Shi Sheng to worsen.

    ¡°The person involved has already said it¡¯s fine so stop sticking your nose into other people¡¯s business.¡± Shi Sheng walked around Su Yiyi. Two stepster, she slowly looked back and smiled, ¡°Even if I did bully her, it¡¯s what she owes me.¡±

    Su Yiyi¡¯s expression changed drastically while remaining doubtful inside. She didn¡¯t understand why Xu Chengyue had suddenly be unpredictable. She used to be able to fool Xu Chengyue with a few words but now she seemed to be seen through at first nce, leaving her feeling vulnerable and embarrassed.

    Shi Sheng returned to her bed. ¡®Su Yiyi, weren¡¯t you so enthusiastic about pretending like you owed me(bbb)? Then I(bbb) will kindly oblige.¡¯

    Author¡¯s note:

    A friendly reminder:

    Even if you don¡¯t like the book I hope you won¡¯t just insult it. Every word was painstakingly typed down by me. If you guys don¡¯t like it just remove it from your reading list and close the tab. I hope you can all show understanding for us authors and remain cute little readers. Those who have read my other novels should already be aware of this one and only rule.

    Also, this book is hitting the shelves! I¡¯ll repeat the most important part 3 times: It¡¯s going on sale! On sale! On sale! (The contract¡¯s already been signed and the status should change in a few days.)

    Trantor¡¯s Corner:

    Good job Su Yiyi, you have single-handedly managed to put the idea of breaking up couples into Shi Sheng¡¯s head. Though I guess she would¡¯ve decided on thister anyways but still, it¡¯s all your fault Su Yiyi!

 Chapter 10

    Xu Chengyue was studying in a Business course. After all, she was the only child of the Xu family so she would be the one inheriting all the shares in theirpany in the future so this course was pretty much a necessity.

    Perhaps it was because she had inherited her father¡¯s talent for business, for Xu Chengyue¡¯s grades didn¡¯t drop despite spending all her time chasing after Nangong Jing.

    As there weren¡¯t many sses around the start of school, Shi Sheng began looking for a ce to rent. However, all the nearby avable ces had already been rented out and if it was too far away she might as well just move back home. Without a suitable choice, Shi Sheng could only set aside this n for now.

    Hence the idle Shi Sheng could only read books all day. Those who knew her simply thought that she had received a blow from her engagement with Nangong Jing being annulled and resorted to studying like mad to vent.

    However, only Shi Sheng herself knew that she was reading a gay porn.

    Ever since that night, Xia Ning and An¡¯an excluded Shi Sheng even more. And under Su Yiyi¡¯s guidance (intentional or not), Shi Sheng¡¯s image turned into that of a gold-digging mistress.

    ¡°Yiyi, are you going to the ball this weekend?¡± An¡¯an asked as she returned from outside. Seeing Shi Sheng here, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.

    ¡°En, Senior Ling invited me.¡± Su Yiyi smiled and nodded.

    Although Ling Hao had already entered apany, it was just as an intern so his time was still mostly spent in school. After all, Su Yiyi was here. As a loyal protector, how could he leave her alone?

    Every year when school re-opened, there were two evening parties. One where anyone could enter while the other could only be entered by those who had an invitation.

    Frankly speaking, one was prepared for the students of normal family standing, just like an orientation wee party. The other, meanwhile, was prepared for those of the elite social ss. Only those who received the invitation could attend and each person who did could invite someone else along with them.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to the West auditorium and not with Ning¡¯ning and I?¡± An¡¯an¡¯s gaze revealed envy, and even some jealousy since she and Ning¡¯ning could only attend the ball at the South auditorium.

    Su Yiyi smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Senior Ling invited me and I couldn¡¯t just refuse him...¡±

    An¡¯an waved her hand, ¡°Senior Ling is a great person, Yiyi, you have to hold on tightly to him. I heard his family¡¯s standing isn¡¯t bad.¡±

    Su Yiyi¡¯s face turned even redder as she muttered something inaudible.

    ¡®Female lead-sama, why are you blushing?! Do you still remember your true love, male lead-sama?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng silently flipped a page of her porn book.

    ¡°Yiyi, there¡¯s a delivery for you.¡± Xia Ning opened the door and ced the package she was holding on Su Yiyi¡¯s bed. ¡°This package is so big, just what did you buy?¡±

    Su Yiyi shook her head innocently. ¡°I didn¡¯t buy anything.¡±

    ¡°Open it up and have a look.¡±

    An¡¯an pushed Su Yiyi over. Su Yiyi could only open the package in front of them.

    ¡°Heavens, what a beautiful gown!¡± An¡¯an gasped as she lifted it from the package.

    The gown¡¯s main colour was white and it came with a belt. A red pattern was sewn on the skirt portion which attracted the eyes.

    ¡°It was probably sent by Senior Ling, right? No wonder he¡¯s the idol everyone wants to get married to! I¡¯m so envious of you Yiyi...¡±

    Su Yiyi smiled. Pride was practically leaking out of her eyes, especially when she looked at Shi Sheng. This gown wasn¡¯t sent by Ling Hao since he had already given one to herst night which she had epted.

    ¡°Xu Chengyue, don¡¯t you ride around in luxury cars all day? Aren¡¯t you going to the ball this weekend?¡± Once An¡¯an had finished expressing her envy for Su Yiyi, she couldn¡¯t help but point the gun back at Shi Sheng.

    Seeing Shi Sheng ignoring her, she continued scoffing, ¡°What, don¡¯t you have anyone willing to take you? Don¡¯t be jealous of our Yiyi. How would a person like you have any qualifications to attend that kind of ball?¡±

    ¡°An¡¯an, Chengyue will definitely be able to go, don¡¯t gossip.¡±

    Xu Chengyue hadn¡¯t attended these balls for the past two years so Su Yiyi wasn¡¯t clear whether Shi Sheng had an invitation or not. Hence she stopped An¡¯an.

    ¡°Chet, as long as she doesn¡¯t use under-handed methods to get one.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me but is fellow student Xu Chengyue here?¡± A petite girl knocked on the door before peeking inside.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shi Sheng got up and walked to the girl who examined her closely, probably verifying her identity.

    Once she was done with her examination, she passed the bag she was holding over to Shi Sheng, ¡°Sis Weiwei told me to give this to you.¡±

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t receive it as she furrowed her brows while asking, ¡°Xiao Wei?¡±

    The girl nodded.

    ¡°Is there something wrong with her brain?¡±

    The girl was stupefied and she froze before hurriedly speaking, ¡°I¡¯ve done my task so I¡¯ll just go now.¡±

    And she made off after setting the bag down in front of Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng bent over to pick the bag up when An¡¯an furiously charged over to Shi Sheng and smacked the bag out of her hands, causing it to fall on the floor. ¡°You¡¯re in cahoots with Xiao Wei!¡±

    The bag fell to the floor, revealing its contents.

    There were clothes inside that seemed simr in style to Su Yiyi. An¡¯an took it out. Apart from the size, it was pretty much exactly the same as Su Yiyi¡¯s.

    ¡°Xu Chengyue, just how has Yiyi provoked you that you joined hands with Xiao Wei to harm her?¡±

    ¡°Chengyue... You and Xiao Wei...¡± Su Yiyi¡¯s expression was filled with shock, as if she had just discovered something unthinkable.

    ¡°With such an imagination, you guys can go write stories.¡± Xiao Wei probably got to know what dress Su Yiyi had from somewhere and so specially sent this to make her ufortable. Or scare her, depending on how active her imagination was.

    ¡°Xu Chengyue, just what are you nning? If you don¡¯t exin it properly you¡¯re not leaving this room!¡± An¡¯an then turned her head to face Su Yiyi and said in a soothing voice, ¡°Yiyi don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    Finding it funny, Shi Sheng looked at the two like they were idiots.

    ¡°What are youughing at? This is the school. I¡¯m telling you right now Xu Chengyue, don¡¯t think that just because you seduced a backer you can do whatever you want. You¡¯re just used goods!¡±

    Pa!

    An¡¯an was stunned by the sudden p and only reacted after a long moment.

    ¡°You hit me!¡± Her family was considered pretty well off and her parents had never hit her before but now this slut dared to hit her!

    ¡°Keep your mouth clean. Su Yiyi, leash your person properly, don¡¯t let her out to shame herself.¡± Shi Sheng shook her hand.

    ¡®Leash properly?! This slut is taking me for a dog?!¡¯

    ¡°Xu Chengyue, you slut, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    An¡¯an cursed as she pounced towards Shi Sheng who nimbly dodged her and then tripped her for good measure. Losing her bnce, An¡¯an knocked Su Yiyi, who had been nning on breaking up the fight, over. This caused Su Yiyi¡¯s forehead to m onto a table leg.

    Su Yiyi drew a sharp intake of cold air. That collision caused her head to feel dizzy.

    An¡¯an hurriedly helped Su Yiyi up. ¡°Yiyi, Yiyi are you okay?¡±

    Xia Ning, who had so far kept her distance, rushed over as well. ¡°Your forehead is bleeding. An¡¯an, quick help Yiyi up.¡±

    They hadn¡¯t closed the door just now so themotion had caused someone to call the teacher in charge. This teacher brought a few students into the room causing the fairly spacious room to be a bit crowded.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem over here?¡± The supervising teacher made a stern face and asked in a severe tone, ¡°Why are you fighting in the dormitory?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, we weren¡¯t fighting. It was Xu Chengyue who pushed Yiyi on purpose, causing Su Yiyi to be injured.¡± An¡¯an immediately spoke. ¡°Look, Yiyi¡¯s head is injured.¡±

    Trantor¡¯s Corner:

    I don¡¯t usually use the onomatopoeias given in the raws unless it sounds better to leave it or I have no idea what the sound is. In the case above, it¡¯s the former.

    I don¡¯t know what gender the teacher is but from a logical point of view it should be a female one since this is the girl¡¯s dormitory. Also, An¡¯an you bitch.

    Next->

    The supervising teacher looked over at Su Yiyi and saw the swelling on her forehead. She furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Su Yiyi, who was the one who pushed you?¡±

    Su Yiyi cowered as she used her peripheral gaze to look at Shi Sheng before shaking her head. ¡°Nobody, I tripped on my own.¡±

    Such an obvious attempt at ¡®covering up¡¯ was instantly seen through by the teacher. ¡°Don¡¯t lie. Was she the one who pushed you?¡±

    Su Yiyi had always given her the impression of being a good girl who got along with everyone. The other girl on the other hand, was more of a loner who didn¡¯t seem easy to get along with. She had even seen that girl being fetched by a luxurious car ande back with different clothing. ¡®I¡¯ve seen many of these kinds of students.¡¯

    Thinking thus, it wasn¡¯t a surprise the teacher was naturally inclined to be biased in favour of Su Yiyi.

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t...¡± Su Yiyi still attempted to exin.

    ¡°Yiyi, why are you covering for her? Teacher it was her, Xia Ning and I can act as witnesses.¡±

    Xia Ning hesitated a bit before getting upset at Shi Sheng when she saw she was still acting like this matter didn¡¯t concern her, hence she nodded.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The teacher looked at Shi Sheng. Her attitude clearly expressed she believed An¡¯an and Su Yiyi.

    ¡°Xu Chengyue.¡± Shi Sheng gazed at Su Yiyi with eyes that seemed to be smiling. That gaze caused Su Yiyi to feel ufortable. However, upon thinking that she didn¡¯t have any evidence to support her side of the story she calmed down.

    ¡°Student Xu Chengyue, for getting into a fight with other students and causing them to be injured, you¡¯re punished to sweep the grounds for a week. Any objections?¡±

    ¡°Are you just going to believe their one-sided story?¡± Shi Sheng raised her brow. ¡®This teacher only listened to Su Yiyi¡¯s side of the story before using me, she¡¯s clearly helping Su Yiyi out.¡¯

    The teacher¡¯s expression darkened for a moment. She had just nned on punishing her a bit but this damned girl hadn¡¯t caught on.

    ¡°With two other students having personally witnessed it, what is there to argue? As a student you¡¯d best behave like one and not think unrealistically all day. This society is veryplex. You think that with just your little schemes you can be sessful?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression turned frosty. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You know what you¡¯ve done, you still dare to ask.¡± An¡¯an mockingly replied.

    Su Yiyi¡¯s face was filled with grievance but her eyes betrayed the triumph she was feeling. ¡®Even if it¡¯s not true, with this many people saying the same thing, who cares whether it¡¯s true or not.¡¯

    Quite a few people were gathered outside the doorway and upon hearing these words began discussing amongst themselves in low voices.

    ¡°A few days ago, I saw her get on a Porsche. Sometimes I even see a car waiting at the gates to fetch her. Do you think she¡¯s being kept?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t there that day so I didn¡¯t see it. But I heard plenty of people talking about it.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything about her family being rich!¡±

    ¡°Why would a rich family¡¯s kid be staying in the school, are you dumb? Look at those rich kids and tell me which one of those isn¡¯t driving their own car around?¡±

    ¡°...She couldn¡¯t really be someone¡¯s mistress, could she?¡±

    The teacher, hearing the discussions, didn¡¯t stop them but instead grew even more bold. ¡°Student Xu Chengyue, your actions reflect badly on your moral character. I will report back to the school and carry out due punishment.¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t want anyone to know you shouldn¡¯t have done it in the first ce.¡± An¡¯an got even more arrogant.

    ¡°I am returning those words to you.¡± Shi Sheng turned around and headed for the desk, picking up a toy that was ced there. ¡°My deepest apologies but this is a new toy I got recently which just so happens to have the ability of preserving an hour¡¯s worth of footage. Let¡¯s go over to Headmaster and have him judge so it¡¯s fairer.¡±

    Su Yiyi¡¯s face paled. ¡®She actually recorded what happened just now. We said she pushed me when it was actually An¡¯an, if she goes to the Headmaster, my name will be ruined! No... I can¡¯t let her go to the Headmaster!¡¯

    Shi Sheng seemed to have made up her mind though as she had already made her way through the doorway. ¡°Follow us to the Headmaster¡¯s office, teacher. You were ndering me just now. I believe the Headmaster will give me a satisfactory answer.¡±

    ¡°Chengyue, it was just a small matter there¡¯s no need to make such a fuss.¡± Su Yiyi stopped Shi Sheng.

    ¡°A small matter? The three of you conspiring to frame me and this teacher ndering me... is a small matter?¡±

    ¡°Chengyue... I-¡± An¡¯an wanted to end the matter peacefully right now too. Clearly, she hadn¡¯t expected Shi Sheng to have a recording. Compared to fighting, framing someone was far more serious and damaging to someone¡¯s reputation for it became a question of their moral character.

    The teacher was feeling a bit hesitant. After all, she really didn¡¯t have any evidence whatsoever that Shi Sheng was being kept as someone¡¯s mistress. ndering a student could get her fired. This thought caused the teacher to block the doorway.

    ¡°Student Xu Chengyue, there¡¯s no need to bother the Headmaster for this. It was you who pushed Student Su Yiyi first so if you just apologize this whole matter can be forgotten.¡±

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t continue wasting her breath with them as she took out her phone and dialled a number. ¡°Lawyer Wang,e over to the school for a bit. Yes I am in the dormitory juste on over.¡±

    Shi Sheng hung up before giving up on trying to head out, instead pulling up a chair to have a seat.

    The teacher¡¯s face turned green. ¡®She actually called awyer!¡¯ The people outside looked at each other. ¡®This development is a bit strange!¡¯

    To be able to so calmly call awyer, it was either that the person keeping her was very influential or she really hadn¡¯t done those things.

    Lawyer Wang arrived very quickly. He squeezed through theyers of onlooking female students, his inner thoughts went something like: ¡®(£þ¡÷£þ£») Now this is called passing through ten thousand flower bushes!¡¯

    After having used a monumental effort to enter the dormitory room, he straightened his somewhat crooked sses before walking to Shi Sheng. ¡°Miss Xu.¡±

    The people outside were all stunned. ¡®Awyer really dide...¡¯

    Shi Sheng nodded before passing the object in her hand over and used a calm and regted voice to recount what happened.

    Lawyer Wang pushed up his spectacles and after some consideration, spoke to the teacher and Su Yiyi¡¯s trio. ¡°These three students attempted to frame my client for pushing this student, causing her injury. ording to the People¡¯s Republic of China¡¯s State Administration of Law, they can be detained for a minimum of 5 days and a maximum of 10. This teacher having ndered my client¡¯s reputation...¡±

    Of course, this matter wasn¡¯t as serious as Lawyer Wang made it out to be though that didn¡¯t stop him from exaggerating a bit. After all, it was written in ck and white on thew. If they didn¡¯t believe him, they could go find anotherwyer to ask.

    Su Yiyi¡¯s trio couldn¡¯t outss awyer of course. Right now, they could only stand there with pale faces and no clue what to do.

    And just as they were listening to thewyer rattling on, the Headmaster had finally caught wind and arrived. Awyer had already been called, how could he not know?

    ¡°Alright that¡¯s enough, stop crowding around here and disperse back to your rooms.¡± The Headmaster arrived, dispersing the gathered crowd.

    The Headmaster had already found out what happened before arriving so he rebuked the offending teacher before dismissing her in front of Shi Sheng.

    The Headmaster then apologised to Shi Sheng very sincerely. After all, they were in the wrong first so even if he was asked topensate he wouldn¡¯t find it too much. If this matter was to be blown up, it would be detrimental for the school¡¯s reputation.

    As for Su Yiyi and Co., they were brought away by him. He made it clear she would give her a satisfactory result.

    Once they were out of the dormitory building, the Headmaster scolded the teacher who hade over to inform him. ¡°I told you people to remember who were the ones with influential backgrounds but what happened? This time we only met with Xu Chengyue but what if we meet Xiao Wei next time? This school will flipped upside down!¡±

    That teacher was feeling rather aggrieved inwardly. ¡®Why would we have to remember Xiao Wei¡¯s type? Their entire presence practically screams ¡®I¡¯m a rich kid!¡±

    [1] Here it says ¡®fly onto the branch and turn into a phoenix¡¯ which is an idiom for describing women who be sessful through relying on a powerful man. I think.

    [2] An idiom for *ahem* experiencing a lot of women. Though it¡¯s not being used that way in this context.

 Chapter 11

    The supervising teacher looked over at Su Yiyi and saw the swelling on her forehead. She furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Su Yiyi, who was the one who pushed you?¡±

    Su Yiyi cowered as she used her peripheral gaze to look at Shi Sheng before shaking her head. ¡°Nobody, I tripped on my own.¡±

    Such an obvious attempt at ¡®covering up¡¯ was instantly seen through by the teacher. ¡°Don¡¯t lie. Was she the one who pushed you?¡±

    Su Yiyi had always given her the impression of being a good girl who got along with everyone. The other girl on the other hand, was more of a loner who didn¡¯t seem easy to get along with. She had even seen that girl being fetched by a luxurious car ande back with different clothing. ¡®I¡¯ve seen many of these kinds of students.¡¯

    Thinking thus, it wasn¡¯t a surprise the teacher was naturally inclined to be biased in favour of Su Yiyi.

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t...¡± Su Yiyi still attempted to exin.

    ¡°Yiyi, why are you covering for her? Teacher it was her, Xia Ning and I can act as witnesses.¡±

    Xia Ning hesitated a bit before getting upset at Shi Sheng when she saw she was still acting like this matter didn¡¯t concern her, hence she nodded.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The teacher looked at Shi Sheng. Her attitude clearly expressed she believed An¡¯an and Su Yiyi.

    ¡°Xu Chengyue.¡± Shi Sheng gazed at Su Yiyi with eyes that seemed to be smiling. That gaze caused Su Yiyi to feel ufortable. However, upon thinking that she didn¡¯t have any evidence to support her side of the story she calmed down.

    ¡°Student Xu Chengyue, for getting into a fight with other students and causing them to be injured, you¡¯re punished to sweep the grounds for a week. Any objections?¡±

    ¡°Are you just going to believe their one-sided story?¡± Shi Sheng raised her brow. ¡®This teacher only listened to Su Yiyi¡¯s side of the story before using me, she¡¯s clearly helping Su Yiyi out.¡¯

    The teacher¡¯s expression darkened for a moment. She had just nned on punishing her a bit but this damned girl hadn¡¯t caught on.

    ¡°With two other students having personally witnessed it, what else can you say? As a student you¡¯d best behave like one and not think unrealistically all day. This society is veryplex. You think that with just your little schemes you can be sessful?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression turned frosty. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You know what you¡¯ve done, you still dare to ask.¡± An¡¯an mockingly replied.

    Su Yiyi¡¯s face was filled with grievance but her eyes betrayed the triumph she was feeling. ¡®Even if it¡¯s not true, with this many people saying the same thing, who cares whether it¡¯s true or not.¡¯

    Quite a few people were gathered outside the doorway and upon hearing these words began discussing amongst themselves in low voices.

    ¡°A few days ago, I saw her get on a Porsche. Sometimes I even see a car waiting at the gates to fetch her. Do you think she¡¯s being kept?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t there that day so I didn¡¯t see it. But I heard plenty of people talking about it.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything about her family being rich!¡±

    ¡°Why would a rich family¡¯s kid be staying in the school, are you dumb? Look at those rich kids and tell me which one of those isn¡¯t driving their own car around?¡±

    ¡°...She couldn¡¯t really be someone¡¯s mistress, could she?¡±

    The teacher, hearing the discussions, didn¡¯t stop them but instead grew even more bold. ¡°Student Xu Chengyue, your actions reflect badly on your moral character. I will report back to the school and carry out due punishment.¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t want anyone to know you shouldn¡¯t have done it in the first ce.¡± An¡¯an got even more arrogant.

    ¡°I am returning those words to you.¡± Shi Sheng turned around and headed for the desk, picking up a toy that was ced there. ¡°My deepest apologies but this is a new toy I got recently which just so happens to have the ability of storing up to an hour¡¯s worth of footage. Let¡¯s go over to Headmaster and have him judge so it¡¯s fairer.¡±

    Su Yiyi¡¯s face paled. ¡®She actually recorded what happened just now. We said she pushed me when it was actually An¡¯an, if she goes to the Headmaster, my name will be ruined! No... I can¡¯t let her go to the Headmaster!¡¯

    Shi Sheng seemed to have made up her mind though as she had already made her way through the doorway. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Headmaster¡¯s office, teacher. You were ndering me just now. I believe the Headmaster will give me a satisfactory answer.¡±

    ¡°Chengyue, it was just a small matter there¡¯s no need to make such a fuss.¡± Su Yiyi stopped Shi Sheng.

    ¡°A small matter? The three of you conspiring to frame me and this teacher ndering me... is a small matter?¡±

    ¡°Chengyue... I-¡± An¡¯an wanted to end the matter peacefully right now too. Clearly, she hadn¡¯t expected Shi Sheng to have a recording. Compared to fighting, framing someone was far more serious and damaging to someone¡¯s reputation for it became a question of their moral character.

    The teacher was feeling a bit hesitant. After all, she really didn¡¯t have any evidence whatsoever that Shi Sheng was being kept as someone¡¯s mistress. ndering a student could get her fired. This thought caused the teacher to block the doorway.

    ¡°Student Xu Chengyue, there¡¯s no need to bother the Headmaster for this. It was you who pushed Student Su Yiyi first so if you just apologize this whole matter can be forgotten.¡±

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t continue wasting her breath with them as she took out her phone and dialled a number. ¡°Lawyer Wang,e over to the school for a bit. Yes I am in the dormitory juste on over.¡±

    Shi Sheng hung up before giving up on trying to head out, instead pulling up a chair to have a seat.

    The teacher¡¯s face turned green. ¡®She actually called awyer!¡¯ The people outside looked at each other. ¡®This development is a bit strange!¡¯

    To be able to so calmly call awyer, it was either that the person keeping her was very influential or she really hadn¡¯t done those things.

    Lawyer Wang arrived very quickly. He squeezed through theyers of onlooking female students, his inner thoughts went something like: (£þ¡÷£þ£») ¡®Now this is called passing through ten thousand flower bushes!¡¯

    After having used a monumental effort to enter the dormitory room, he straightened his somewhat crooked sses before walking to Shi Sheng. ¡°Miss Xu.¡±

    The people outside were all stunned. ¡®Awyer really dide...¡¯

    Shi Sheng nodded before passing the object in her hand over and used a calm and regted voice to recount what happened.

    Lawyer Wang pushed up his spectacles and after some consideration, spoke to the teacher and Su Yiyi¡¯s trio. ¡°These three students attempted to frame my client for pushing this student, causing her injury. ording to the People¡¯s Republic of China¡¯s State Administration of Law, they can be detained for a minimum of 5 days and a maximum of 10. This teacher having ndered my client¡¯s reputation...¡±

    Of course, this matter wasn¡¯t as serious as Lawyer Wang made it out to be though that didn¡¯t stop him from exaggerating a bit. After all, it was written in ck and white on thew. If they didn¡¯t believe him, they could go find anotherwyer to ask.

    Su Yiyi¡¯s trio couldn¡¯t outss awyer of course. Right now, they could only stand there with pale faces and no clue what to do.

    And just as they were listening to thewyer rattling on, the Headmaster had finally caught wind and arrived. Awyer had already been called, how could he not know?

    ¡°Alright that¡¯s enough, stop crowding around here and disperse back to your rooms.¡± The Headmaster arrived, dispersing the gathered crowd.

    The Headmaster had already found out what happened before arriving so he rebuked the offending teacher before dismissing her in front of Shi Sheng.

    The Headmaster then apologised to Shi Sheng very sincerely. After all, they were in the wrong first so even if he was asked topensate he wouldn¡¯t find it too much. If this matter was to be blown up, it would be detrimental for the school¡¯s reputation.

    As for Su Yiyi and Co., they were brought away by him. He made it clear she would give her a satisfactory result.

    Once they were out of the dormitory building, the Headmaster scolded the teacher who hade over to inform him. ¡°I told you people to remember who were the ones with influential backgrounds but what happened? This time we only met with Xu Chengyue but what if we meet Xiao Wei next time? This school will flipped upside down!¡±

    That teacher was feeling rather aggrieved inwardly. ¡®Why would we have to remember Xiao Wei¡¯s type? Their entire presence practically screams ¡®I¡¯m a rich kid!¡¯¡¯

    [1] Here it says ¡®fly onto the branch and turn into a phoenix¡¯ which is an idiom for describing women who be sessful through relying on a powerful man. I <i>think</i>.

    [2] An idiom for *ahem* experiencing a lot of women. Though it¡¯s not being used that way in this context.

 Chapter 12

    Su Yiyi and gang were punished to apologise to Shi Sheng in front of the whole school at the opening ceremony.

    Su Yiyi was extremely pissed off as a result. <i>¡®Aren¡¯t they just afraid to offend Xu Chengyue? They only know how to bully us who have no backing!¡¯</i>

    The events of that day had been witnessed by many people so word obviously got out that Su Yiyi tried to frame someone. Her reputation took quite a hit and she had to deal with pointing and muttering just walking on a road, causing Su Yiyi to hate Shi Sheng so much her teeth itched.

    And due to how she was close to Ling Hao, there was quite a bit of jealousy directed towards her by the female demographic of the student poption. This matter just made her life worse. However, Ling Hao wasn¡¯t here and Nangong Jing was out of the country on assignment so these few days were tough for Su Yiyi.

    And Shi Sheng had be the ¡®mistress¡¯ of somebody influential due to the rumours about her being kept.

    Because they were punished, An¡¯an and Xia Ning disliked Shi Sheng even more. However, they only dared to use words. After all, they didn¡¯t want a repeat of thewyer incident.

    Shi Sheng was busy looking for a ce to rent so she had no time to bother with these people. She felt like if she continued staying together with Su Yiyi she would die of disgust.

    Perhaps luck was finally with her for a student just so happened to be nning on going abroad to study, leaving behind an empty apartment that was pretty close to the school. Shi Sheng rented it without hesitation. However, it needed to be renovated so she was stuck in school for the meantime.

    ......

    Once Shi Sheng had paid up, she went downstairs and saw the two people she definitely didn¡¯t want to meet: Nangong Jing and Su Yiyi. Nangong Jing was hugging Su Yiyi.

    Shi Sheng was scratching at a wall inwardly<i>. ¡®What is this ridiculous probability that I meet them here of all ces? Damned plot you won¡¯t rest easy till you make the antagonist court death!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Xu Chengyue don¡¯t you find being a lingering spirit[1] tiring?¡± Nangong Jing coldly gazed at the woman blocking the road. His chin was raised high as if he was a monarch overlooking his territory.

    <i>¡®Lingering spirit your ass! You think I </i>want<i> to meet you?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng swept a gaze at Su Yiyi, who was currently acting like a small bird leaning against a person[2] though her eyes held triumph.

    However, when she spoke it was always very softly and gently as if she was being aggrieved all the time. ¡°Ms Xu, I¡¯m sorry aboutst time. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. My head was a bit dizzy from the bump so I didn¡¯t know that they were saying such things about you. I already apologised in front of the whole school so I hope you can forgive me...¡±

    <i>¡®Look at how sophisticated your wording is, you managed topletely shift the me away from you. Here¡¯s one like from me<sup>(bbb)</sup>!¡¯</i>

    Hearing Su Yiyi mentioning this matter, Nangong Jing¡¯s face got even colder before speaking in a very impatient tone. ¡°Xu Chengyue, move out from the dormitory.¡±

    ¡°Nangong Jing, have you watched too many braindead dramas?¡±

    <i>¡®Your mom, what, was the school opened by you that I have to move just because you said so?¡¯</i>

    Nangong Jing¡¯s forehead throbbed. ¡°Don¡¯t try my patience.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going try your patience but fem- fellow student Su Yiyi over here is definitely going to ¡®try out¡¯ your stamina.¡± Shi Sheng smiled wickedly.

    At first Su Yiyi didn¡¯t understand but once she got it her face turned bright red, whether from shame or anger, we do not know.

    ¡°Xu Chengyue how can you be so shameless? Is this how Uncle Xu taught you all these years?¡± Nangong Jing got angry. He never knew this girl who had been courting him for so long was capable of saying such words.

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m much better than you!¡± Shi Sheng looked innocently. ¡°Look, I wasn¡¯t the one who got caught in bed with someone else in front of my fianc¨¦e was I?¡±

    <i>¡®Should¡¯ve called more people over.¡¯</i>

    Nangong Jing was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Ms Xu you¡¯re going overboard!¡± Su Yiyi raised her head, revealing her tear-filled eyes. ¡°I know me being together with Jing makes you very ufortable but matters of the heart can¡¯t be forced. Just what will it take for you to let me off?!¡±

    ¡°Overboard? If you hadn¡¯t done that, how could I have been ¡®overboard¡¯ enough to say it out?¡±

    <i>¡®Your mom! It¡¯s clearly you guys who aren¡¯t letting </i>me<i> off, okay!!¡¯</i>

    Su Yiyi was stuck for words. Her misty eyes gazed pitifully at Nangong Jing, causing his protective urge to rise up.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Nangong Jing reprimanded Shi Sheng in a heavy voice. ¡°Xu Chengyue, this is myst warning. I will <i>never</i> like you so just give up on finding trouble for Yiyi else I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Shi Sheng gave a short derisiveugh. <i>¡®I prefer dealing with Chu Tang that pervert over Nangong Jing. Even Pervert Chu is better than a narcissistic Nangong Jing!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Stop imagining you¡¯re so great, Nangong Jing.¡± Shi Sheng paused before her scornful gazended on Su Yiyi. ¡°This eyesight of yours... really isn¡¯t that good. I must have been blind to like you before. Don¡¯t worry I had my eyes fixed so I definitely won¡¯t look at you more than necessary. I¡¯m scared of getting an eye disease.¡±

    Su Yiyi thought hatefully, <i>¡®This woman is indirectly scolding me!¡¯</i>

    However, Nangong Jing¡¯s thoughts were still on the phrase ¡®Stop imagining you¡¯re so great¡¯. He had never thought this phrase would be used to describe him... Especially not by someone who used to like him...

    Shi Sheng walked past the two while waving her hand, ¡°Be careful of your white flower[3] climbing over the wall[4]!¡±

    Knowing that Nangong Jing and Su Yiyi might have a ce to stay near that apartment, Shi Sheng gave up on moving there. <i>¡®Didn¡¯t Nangong Jing want me to move out of the dormitory? Humph why should I listen to him?¡¯</i>

    Hence Shi Sheng stayed in the dormitory. Seeing those three hate her so much their teeth itched yet were unable to do anything to her made her feel much better.

    ......

    Su Yiyi didn¡¯t return that night. The next morning her face was radiant when she returned. When asked by An¡¯an and Xia Ning, Su Yiyi replied that a rtive of hers had arrived so she stayed the night at a hotel. Shi Sheng very unobligingly gave a stifledugh. Su Yiyi immediately shut up.

    That night was the night of the ball. The three others in the dormitory had started dressing up sincete afternoon. Su Yiyi wasn¡¯t wearing the dress simr to the one Xiao Wei sent but another one. It was white too but the skirt was longer, making her look more fairy-like.

    ¡°Yiyi looks really good. Ah, a pity I can¡¯t go with you...¡± An¡¯an¡¯s face was filled with disappointment.

    ¡°Sorry, An¡¯an...¡± Although Su Yiyi¡¯s face appeared apologetic, if one looked closer, they would find that her eyes were filled with triumphant pride.

    An¡¯an smiled as she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, nothing at all. You and Senior Ling go have fun.¡±

    However, in her heart she was really jealous to death. If she was able to attend the ball in the West auditorium maybe she could meet an ideal man[5].

    Xia Ning had also changed into her outfit. After the three finished exchanging empty pleasantries, Xia Ning¡¯s gazended on Shi Sheng who showed no signs of getting up. ¡°Xu Chengyue aren¡¯t you going to the ball?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice she didn¡¯t receive any invitation? There¡¯s no one who¡¯ll bring her so where will she go?¡± An¡¯an scoffed.

    ¡°She can go with us to the South auditorium!¡±

    ¡°Stop joking. With her ¡®status¡¯, how can she go with us to the South auditorium. Xu Chengyue why don¡¯t you go seduce one now, maybe you¡¯ll be in time to attend the ball at the West auditorium. This should be easy-peasy to you!¡±

    Xia Ning and An¡¯an spoke in turn to deride Shi Sheng. Shi Sheng shut her notebook before shooting them a smile filled with ill-intent. ¡°Ah that¡¯s right. Going to the West auditorium isn¡¯t hard for me but for you guys... I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to go there even when you graduate.¡±

    An¡¯an and Xia Ning¡¯s expressions changed. In the end, An¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°You¡¯re just relying on men what¡¯s to be so proud of? You really think you¡¯re such a hotshot.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want face[6]!¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t want my face how do I rely on men?¡±

    An¡¯an, ¡°...¡±

    In the end An¡¯an lost. Once someone decided to be shameless, if you couldn¡¯t be more shameless then you could only bear with it.

    [1] Metaphor for how the person referred to is often lingering in the vicinity.

    [2] Act of reliance.

    [3] Woman who looks pure and innocent. The truth? Who knows?

    [4] Phrase to describe women cheating on men and having an affair with someone else. Probably because in ancient China, women often stayed at home so to cheat they¡¯d have to ¡®climb over a wall¡¯.

    [5] It says ¡®¸ß¸»Ë§¡¯ which means ¡®tall, rich and handsome¡¯. Basically the ideal partner for (most?) women.

    [6] Basically, she¡¯s being shameless. I would say that but this phrasing is necessary for the next line to make sense.

    Trantor¡¯s Corner:

    I love shameless Shi Sheng ????

 Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 13 : Rich Family¡¯s Young Miss (13)</h4>

    The West auditorium was decorated in a European style. Though the area wasn¡¯t very big, those who could receive the invitation belonged to families ranking in the top 500 nationwide. And not all were studying in this University, many had gone abroad.

    So those that came actually weren¡¯t too many. Adding on thepanions they brought, the headcount didn¡¯t even reach a hundred.

    Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t brought apanion so she just stood alone in a corner as she watched the many faces of the crowd. These people wore a mask on their faces {not literally}, who knew what the true emotions under them might be?

    However, as an observer, she could easily catch the disgust, disdain, jealousy, envy and the like that they revealed when the other party wasn¡¯t paying attention.

    ¡°What are you looking at so enthusiastically?¡± An elegant female voice sounded beside Shi Sheng¡¯s ear.

    Xiao Wei was wearing a closefitting evening gown, emphasizing her prominent figure. She wore exquisite make-up. She had a head full of wavy hair. Her every action was filled with tempting seductiveness, making her seem like a strong confident woman[1].

    Shi Sheng looked at her. Feeling rather bored, she started chatting with Xiao Wei, ¡°Don¡¯t you find them fun?¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Wearing a mask all day, do you think they get tired?¡±

    Xiao Wei nked out for a moment before her gaze when she looked at Shi Sheng was like looking at a freak. Seeing her still watching so enthusiastically, Xiao Wei discovered she suddenly couldn¡¯t understand this girl in front of her.

    Although she hadn¡¯t been too acquainted with Xu Chengyue, as she had been Nangong Jing¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she had gathered a lot of information on her. However, the Xu Chengyue on the reports was clearly different from the one in front of her.

    Xu Chengyue was proud, she had been pampered into a princess by her family, which was pretty much the same as the rest of age group in their circle.

    But the girl in front of her gave her an unspeakable feeling. If you really wanted her to describe it, she would probably say it was... ill-intent. One that was directed at everyone. ¡®Why does it feel like she¡¯s prepared to take revenge on society?¡¯

    Xiao Wei was scared by this idea of hers. Looking at the girl beside her who was still all-smiles, it was like a cat looking at an interesting toy. How was that dangerous? Xiao Wei simply waved it off as her thinking too much.

    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a good showter. Want toe and watch?¡± Shi Sheng suddenly extended an invitation to Xiao Wei.

    Xiao Wei forced herself to ignore the feeling that something was strange as she regained her previous aura. Her gaze containing disdain, she asked, ¡°What show?¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s she up to?¡¯

    ¡°I promise you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±

    The only reason Shi Sheng invited her was because she was a miserable antagonist who ended up terribly. After thinking for a bit, Xiao Wei nodded slightly. She wanted to see what Xu Chengyue was up to.

    Shi Sheng had already locked on to Su Yiyi who was standing together with Ling Hao. He was currently saying something to her which caused her tough frequently, causing the girl who was standing next to her to hate her so much her teeth itched. Her gaze seemed like it wished it could kill her with stares alone.

    Once Su Yiyi and Ling Hao had split up, Shi Sheng brought Xiao Wei into the crowd. She didn¡¯t do anything, she was simply walking aimlessly in the crowd. If she recognised someone she¡¯d nod politely though. This made Xiao Wei uncertain what she was up to.

    ¡°Su Yiyi, you did it on purpose!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect you to turn around so suddenly.¡± Su Yiyi hurriedly apologised.

    ¡°Forget it, help me pick it up.¡± The girl pointed at the handbag on the ground while making an ¡®I can¡¯t be bothered with you¡¯ expression.

    Su Yiyi ced her drink on the buffet table nearby before bending over to pick up the handbag.

    Just as she was bending over, that girl shot a look at a person next to her. That person reached out to change Su Yiyi¡¯s drink. However, she didn¡¯t expect Su Yiyi to suddenly look up. The girl was startled but saw someone stand in front of her, who just so happened to distract Su Yiyi.

    ¡°Ms Xu.¡± At the same time as she made a sigh of relief, she got a bit nervous. ¡®She probably saw everything from where she came from just now, right?¡¯

    Shi Sheng gave a slight nod before speaking with a smile. ¡°Can you please pass be a cup of fruit juice.¡±

    The girl hurriedly passed a cup of fruit juice over to Shi Sheng, who didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Su Yiyi before walking back into the crowd.

    Once she had confirmed the drinks had been switched, she bent over to pick up her handbag before walking off.

    As Xiao Wei hadn¡¯t seen Su Yiyi¡¯s drink being switched she didn¡¯t understand why Shi Sheng went over to get fruit juice.

    This event had yed out in the original storyline too. Someone who was jealous of how close Su Yiyi was to Ling Hao swapped her drink, nning on teaching her a lesson. Su Yiyi had discovered the n but she hadn¡¯t revealed anything, instead giving the swapped drink to Xu Chengyue.

    Xu Chengyue drank the spiked drink causing her to feel dizzy. Su Yiyi brought Xu Chengyue to one of the resting rooms in the back of the auditorium. She then distracted the person who had spiked the drink so no one noticed that Xu Chengyue went in there. After that, she pretended to feel unwell and headed to the resting room, deliberately allowing that person to see her go in.

    After she entered, she stripped off Xu Chengyue¡¯s clothes and swapped it with hers. This caused the one who spiked the drink to think that the person inside was Su Yiyi. When a drunk person was brought into the room, the result was Xu Chengyue being raped.

    Even worse was that Su Yiyi had called Nangong Jing over and let him witness it personally. With this incident, Nangong Jing had a proper reason to break the engagement with Xu Chengyue while Su Yiyi ended up being the biggest beneficiary.

    All Shi Sheng was doing was to distract Su Yiyi so that she wouldn¡¯t discover her drink had been swapped out with a spiked one. Now...

    Xiao Wei who was standing beside Shi Sheng felt that the way she was smiling was slightly terrifying and so put a bit of distance between them.

    Shi Sheng waited for a while until she saw Su Yiyi being taken away while Ling Hao was being tied down so he didn¡¯t notice her being taken away by someone.

    ¡°Do you have Nangong Jing¡¯s number?¡± Shi Sheng turned to look at Xiao Wei, who nodded.

    ¡°Call him and tell him Su Yiyi¡¯s drunk. Tell him to take her away.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call?¡± Xiao Wei had naturally seen Su Yiyi been taken away and she felt it to be suspicious.

    Shi Sheng smilingly looked at her. ¡°Whether you call or not doesn¡¯t really matter since either way I¡¯m not at a disadvantage.¡±

    Xiao Wei wrinkled her brows. She left for a while and when she returned, her gaze turned strange. She drew closer to Shi Sheng and asked, ¡°You did this?¡±

    ¡°Ms Xiao, you can eat anything you want but you can¡¯t say anything you want. You were with me this whole time, which eye saw me do it?¡±

    Xiao Wei thought back. ¡®That really was the case. The whole night I¡¯ve had my eye on her. Just now when she went over to Su Yiyi she didn¡¯t stay for long so there¡¯s no way she could¡¯ve spiked her drink in that amount of time. But she was clearly aware of what was going on...¡¯

    ¡®Could it be that she¡¯s the mastermind behind this?¡¯ Xiao Wei felt that this possibility was very likely. However, upon seeing Shi Sheng¡¯s cutely smiling appearance, she didn¡¯t know why but she didn¡¯t believe it to be the case.

    ¡°I got someone to use Su Yiyi¡¯s phone to text Young Master Jing.¡± Xiao Wei spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Your IQ is not low...¡± ¡®So why were you so dumb in the original storyline and ended up really miserably? The biological mother-type authors really are biased!¡¯

    Xiao Wei red at Shi Sheng. ¡®What does she mean with that regretful tone when she says that?!¡¯

    [1] Here it says ¡®Óù½ã¡¯, ¡®yujie¡¯ which means ¡®royal elder sister¡¯. It¡¯s used to describe women who take charge and don¡¯t need a man to make decisions.

    Trantor¡¯s Corner:

    I dunno Xiao Wei, I think the Cheshire Cat looks very threatening when it smiles with interest.

 Chapter 14

    Nangong Jing arrived quickly. Ling Hao had also escaped those who were keeping him upied and was now busy searching the whole venue for Su Yiyi.

    A waiter told Ling Hao and Nangong Jing he saw Su Yiyi head towards the resting rooms. The two sprinted for the resting rooms, followed by Shi Sheng. Xiao Wei hesitated for a bit before thinking that she could just say she was worried about Su Yiyi and went looking for her. She wouldn¡¯t be involved at all since she had gotten someone else to send the text.

    After Shi Sheng and Xiao Wei got up to follow, the girl who had ordered the drink spiked also pretended to be drunk and got people to help her to the resting rooms, bringing a crowd of people to watch the uing ¡®show¡¯. There wasn¡¯t just one resting room here. When people were tired they could just go to any one of these to y around.

    Nangong Jing had only received a text saying that Su Yiyi was in one of the resting rooms but didn¡¯t specify which so he could only go through each resting room to check. Nangong Jing and Ling Hao¡¯s looks immediately attracted the attention of those in the resting rooms. Perhaps it was on purpose that Su Yiyi had been taken to thest resting room as by now, the people in the other resting rooms hade out to have a look.

    When the final resting room¡¯s door was opened, embarrassing sounds leaked out from inside. Nangong Jing froze at the doorway and stared in shock at the scene inside. Su Yiyi was underneath a man¡¯s body, her face pinkish red and her gaze without any focus. She was currently holding onto his biceps as she let out embarrassing cries. Even when the resting room door was opened they didn¡¯t notice and continued.

    Ling Hao, hearing the sounds, ran out from another resting room. Seeing this, he immediate flew into a rage as he pushed Nangong Jing aside to toss that man aside.

    ¡°Yiyi...¡± Ling Hao panicked as he hugged Su Yiyi and used some of the scattered clothes on the ground to help her cover up a bit.

    The efficacy of the drug was a bit high. Having been interrupted, Su Yiyi twisted her body ufortably and she seemed to recognise the person in front of her. ¡°Senior... I¡¯m ufortable, please Senior give me... I want it, Yiyi wants it.¡±

    Nangong Jing seemed to have been startled awake by her mutterings as he charged into the room and mmed the door shut. The sounds of crashing came out of the room. The soundproofing here could be considered quite good so for the sounds to be able to escape proved how much strength was being used.

    Shi Sheng leaned against the wall as she pondered, ¡®Those two aren¡¯t nning on having a threesome with Su Yiyi right?¡¯

    For some reason, when Xiao Wei saw Nangong Jing charge into the room and m the door shut, disappointment suddenly rose in her heart. Sometimes liking someone takes only a moment while growing disappointed in them could also take just a moment.

    She turned back to look at Shi Sheng and saw her eyes sparkling as she stared at the room door, as if she could see past the door and into the room.

    ¡°Who was inside?¡±

    ¡°Dunno but that guy looked like Young Master Jing.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean like? It was Young Master Jing. Senior Ling also went in. Who was that girl inside?¡±

    ¡°The Young Miss of the Xu family is also here and standing together with goddess Xiao. Heavens, what¡¯s happening today?¡±

    ¡°The more I ponder on the possibilities, the more terrified I get!¡±

    These students were curious as to who that girl was, so naturally they weren¡¯t willing to leave and all waited outside. A few people, having caught wind of this, also gathered here. Luckily for them, the door opened after a while and Nangong Jing came out carrying Su Yiyi who had been dressed properly. Her face was covered so those who didn¡¯t know Su Yiyi didn¡¯t know who this person was. Ling Hao followed behind while dragging that man who had already fainted. He was only wearing boxers while his face was covered in blood, making for an absolutely tragic picture.

    Nangong Jing¡¯s gaze swept Shi Sheng. Lines of blood appeared in his eyes and his handsome face was filled with coldness. ¡°Xu Chengyue, I won¡¯t forgive you for this.¡±

    Ling Hao also looked over and the coldness in his eyes could cause one to tremble in fear. The surrounding crowd retreated with one thought, ¡®These two are too scary.¡¯

    Shi Sheng and Xiao Wei werepletely exposed due to the crowd drawing back. Xiao Wei wanted to retreat but for some reason when she saw Nangong Jing, she didn¡¯t want to retreat. Shi Sheng straightened her body and took a few steps toward Nangong Jing, ¡°Nangong Jing, you¡¯re nning on framing me for this?¡±

    ¡°Do you dare say you weren¡¯t involved?¡± If he hadn¡¯t been carrying Yiyi, he would have been tempted to kill her right now. ¡®How could she be so cruel?¡¯

    ¡°Why would I destroy my future for a person who means nothing to me?¡±

    ¡°Only you have... had any conflict with her. Who aside from you could it be?¡± He had really been too kind to her. He wanted her to suffer a living hell.

    ¡°From Young Master Jing¡¯s words, the one behind this is Young Miss Xu. Who¡¯s Young Master Jing carrying? I can¡¯t see.¡±

    ¡°That gown... seems to be- seems to be Su Yiyi¡¯s. Su Yiyi was wearing that gown.¡± A voice in the crowd spoke, causing countless ripples.

    ¡°Su Yiyi? It couldn¡¯t be...¡±

    ¡°Young Miss Xu, Young Master Jing, Su Yiyi, Young Master Ling... Just how are they rted, it¡¯s such a mess. Ah, goddess Xiao is standing next to Young Miss Xu¡± It was not a secret that Xiao Wei liked Young Master Jing. But now she was standing next to Young Master Jing¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e, just what did these two conspire to do?

    Nangong Jing¡¯s sharp gaze swept the surroundings. ¡°Whoever dares to leak what happened today, don¡¯t me me for not being merciful.¡±

    The surrounding people shut up. To be able to rival the Nangong family, of those present it seemed to only be... the Xiao family and the Ling family.

    ¡°Xu Chengyue, we¡¯re not finished.¡± As Nangong Jing was worried about Su Yiyi¡¯s body, he didn¡¯t dare dally any longer. If he wanted to take revenge, he could do so any time. Ling Hao gave Shi Sheng a warning re before dragging that man and following Nangong Jing.

    Shi Sheng silently shot them her middle finger. ¡®Idiots!¡¯

    Xiao Wei sweated. ¡®There seems to be something wrong with this ex-love rival!¡¯ Her thoughts were shared by the rest of the crowd.

    Shi Sheng split up from Xiao Wei and went back to the dorms alone. Xia Ning and An¡¯an hadn¡¯t returned yet. Shi Sheng washed up before going to bed. ¡®Some people aren¡¯t going to be able to sleep properly tonight!¡¯ Thinking that, she went to bed particrly happy.

    ......

    Ling Hao¡¯s private vi.

    The sounds of water flowing in the bathroom mixed in with choked sobs could be heard. Nangong Jing and Ling Hao stood outside the bathroom on either side. Their expressions weren¡¯t too good but both of them were anxiously staring at the translucent door.

    ¡°Yiyi, you¡¯ve already been inside for an hour. Why don¡¯t youe out first?¡± Ling Hao couldn¡¯t help but rap his knuckles on the door. But no matter how much he knocked, Su Yiyi refused to open the door. Ling Hao looked at Nangong Jing. The two of them had reddened eyes. Rage that had nowhere to vent was being trapped in their hearts, causing their expressions to twist.

    ¡°Xu Chengyue!¡± Nangong Jing forced those words through clenched teeth as a fist smashed onto a wall. Fresh blood immediately stained the snow-white wallpaper red. Ling Hao left to go beat up that man a few more times to vent his fury before returning to cajole Su Yiyi. After much effort, he finally managed to convince her toe out.

    Su Yiyi stood at the bathroom doorway, exposing the unnatural redness of her bare skin resulting from too much friction. Her wet hair stuck to her face. Together with her eyes which were reddened from crying, she made for a pitiful picture.

    Nangong Jing reached out to hug Su Yiyi but he hesitated. The sounds of ecstasy Su Yiyi was making in the resting room reverberated in his ears but the one who was with her in his mind became Ling Hao. For some reason, he thought of those words Shi Sheng had given him, ¡°Be careful of your white flower climbing over the wall!¡± They repeated over and over again.

    The tiny details he didn¡¯t usually take note of now floated to the surface endlessly. All of them caused Su Yiyi and Ling Hao¡¯s rtionship to appear ambiguous.

    Having noticed Nangong Jing¡¯s hesitation, Su Yiyi¡¯s tears began to fall. Her heart spasming with pain, hate and frustration. Ling Hao coldly red at him before carrying Su Yiyi to bed.

 Chapter 15

    Although Nangong Jing had already warned those people, word still managed to get out. There had been many people present, including waiters that had been hired especially for the event; How would he be able to find out who had leaked the news? Su Yiyi¡¯s reputation had already been somewhat bad but now with this matter, it waspletely ruined.

    Shi Sheng had expected Nangong Jing to look for her. What she didn¡¯t expect was for him to kidnap her.

    ¡°Nangong Jing, I think you¡¯ve really gone mad now.¡± Shi Sheng quietly sat between two burly men, her expression calm. The corner of her mouth was slightly raised as if mocking him.

    Nangong Jing sat across from her, his expression weathered as if he had aged quite a few years. He didn¡¯t feel any fear, panic, dread or even love from the woman across from him. There was only calmness. Nangong Jing¡¯s heart was filled with violent emotions as he thought, <i>¡®Xu Chengyue shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡¯</i>

    ¡°I want you to suffer what Yiyi suffered a hundred- no a thousand-fold.¡± Nangong Jing then shifted his gaze away from her. He hated her calm face and how she didn¡¯t put him in her eyes. He wanted her to kneel on the ground and beg for mercy while apologising to Yiyi.

    ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with me?¡±<i> ¡®You mother-fucking idiot!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Do you dare to im you weren¡¯t the one behind this?¡± He had already found out who was the one that spiked the drink but he simply refused to believe this matter waspletely unrted to Xu Chengyue. <i>¡®It must have been her who had ordered this. Only she hates Yiyi enough topletely ruin her.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng pushed the burly man to her side to make space for herself. Shifting to a morefortable posture, she spoke, ¡°If I was the one behind this, I wouldn¡¯t have stopped there.¡±

    <i>¡®After all, what wrong did Xu Chengyuemit? Su Yiyi clearly knew that drink was drugged yet she had still given it to Xu Chengyue. In the end, she had even called Nangong Jing over. All I did was to return what she did to Xu Chengyue. I haven¡¯t even started.¡¯</i>

    ¡°How can you be so cruel?!¡± Nangong Jing suddenly turned back to face her as a vicious aura surrounded him.

    ¡°Thank you for the praise. You¡¯re not the first to say this to me.¡±

    ¡°Simply unreasonable.¡±

    <i>¡®Hey, who¡¯s the one being unreasonable here! Male lead-sama your thoughts are certainly ...refreshing. I¡¯m not going to speak to you anymore, there¡¯ll be a time when you cry.¡¯</i>

    Perhaps it was because he thought her to be harmless for Nangong Jing didn¡¯t tie her up. After a long while in the car, it got bumpier and bumpier until they started going uphill. The car stopped at a vi in the mountains. Shi Sheng was manhandled off the car. Nangong Jing had them lock her up in a room on the second floor. This time she was tied up.

    <strong>[Host, why did you keep provoking Nangong Jing?]</strong>

    Shi Sheng twisted her body as she swiftly untied herself.

    <strong>[......]</strong><strong><i>¡®I don¡¯t remember giving her any abilities like this!¡¯</i></strong>

    ¡°Because then I have a good reason to torture him to death.¡± Shi Sheng tossed the rope onto the floor as she rubbed her chafed arms.

    <strong>[...Your task is not to counterattack the real male and female leads.]</strong> Because it was the first world, it had chosen a simple one on purpose to let the Host get used to this job.

    ¡°Ah, I just didn¡¯t like the look of them.¡± Shi Sheng took out a handphone from who knows where. Her fingers swiped on the screen for a bit before suavely shoving it back in her pocket.

    To Shi Sheng, these people were all just AI NPCs while she was the yer so her happiness mattered most. By the time System had noticed this problem, it was toote. Of course, this is a discussion forter.

    There was a window in the room. Shi Sheng looked out and saw two people guarding the courtyard below. Shi Sheng pondered for a bit how to make herself look more suave while running. Just as she was pondering, she saw a familiar car appear outside the vi.

    <i>¡®Holy fuck, why is Pervert Chu here?¡¯</i>

    Chu Tang sat in the car, his gaze went through the car window and looked towards the second-storey window. Shi Sheng was startled. Even though the windows were cked out, she felt Chu Tang¡¯s gaze on her. The car didn¡¯t linger, instead continuing on.

    From where Shi Sheng was standing, she could see other vis in the distance. This ce should be a vacation vi area. This ce was sometimes used as a venue for negotiations so it wasn¡¯t that surprising that Chu Tang turned up here. At this, Shi Sheng let out a sigh of relief and consoled herself by repeating that it was just a coincidence.

    ......

    Chu Tang¡¯s car drove into a nearby white vi. When his car entered, several bodyguards emerged from the vi and respectfully stood at the two sides of the car. Chu Tang¡¯s assistant got of the car first to open the door for Chu Tang.

    Chu Tang got off from the car, still appearing like a rich young master. His hand was stuck in his pocket. It wasn¡¯t a very elegant gesture but he managed to make it look elegant.

    ¡°Young Master Chu, Ms Xu¡¯s position has been confirmed.¡± The assistant took a tablet from a bodyguard. On it was a 3-D model of Nangong Jing¡¯s vi and on the second floor was a red dot.

    Chu Tang simply cast a nce before smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t rm them. Wait outside to ensure her safety.¡±

    His assistant was full of doubts. <i>¡®Aren¡¯t we supposed to charge in to rescue her? And then Ms Xu would repay with her body out of gratitude?¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Young Master Chu¡¯s train of thought is getting harder to predict recently.¡¯</i>

    Under the situation where he couldn¡¯t predict what Chu Tang was thinking, the assistant could only strictly follow orders to the letter and arrange people outside to ensure Ms Xu¡¯s safety. <i>¡®It wasn¡¯t easy for Young Master Chu to take interest in a female, she can¡¯t just die.¡¯</i>

    Afraid of anything happening which would upset their ns, the assistant went to supervise the vi in person. At around dusk, he saw a car enter the vi. A man and a woman got off the car. He had an impression of the man, it was the Ling family¡¯s youngest Young Master. <i>¡®A real pity. Touching Young Master Chu¡¯s propert- <strong>Pei!</strong> Person. This Ling family¡¯s Young Master is probably not going to live.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Go investigate that woman.¡± The assistant ordered the bodyguard beside him. He then tapped on the tablet. Immediately, a clear image of the room Shi Sheng was in appeared. She seemed to have sensed something as she stared directly at him... well through the monitor.

    Shi Sheng looked towards the side of the window for a while before moving her gaze. At this moment, the room door was opened. Seeing Shi Sheng standing in the room with her arms folded, Nangong Jing kicked the burly man next to him. ¡°I told you to tie her up and this is what happens?¡±

    The man was puzzled and at the same time feeling wronged since he <i>did</i> tie her up!

    Su Yiyi walked out from behind Nangong Jing, ring at Shi Sheng with a darkened face. <i>¡®It was this woman who ruined me. I want her to go through hell.¡¯</i>

    Perhaps it was because she was afraid of letting Nangong Jing and Ling Hao see the viciousness on her face, she forced herself to suppress that hatred.

    ¡°Tie her up!¡± Nangong Jing sent another kick flying. The man immediately headed towards Shi Sheng while muttering in his head, <i>¡®I really tied her up just now!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression remained the same as she stood there. The hand that had been in the pocket all this time was taken out. Seeing the object in Shi Sheng¡¯s hand, the man froze on the spot.

    The man¡¯s body was blocking the line of sight of the people behind so they weren¡¯t sure why he stopped. Nangong Jing impatiently urged him but the man didn¡¯t move. Had they been able to see the man¡¯s face, they would have discovered his fore head to be covered in cold sweat while his eyes were filled with fear.

 Chapter 16

    The big man blocked the line of sight of the others behind him so they couldn¡¯t see what she was holding. The assistant who was viewing the room through the lens of the surveince camera however, could see perfectly clearly that she was holding a grenade in her hand, the type that the army used but had some distinct differences.

    The big man¡¯s inner monologue was going, ¡®Holy fuck! Where did this girl get this?!¡¯

    ¡°What are you still standing there for? Go and tie her up!¡± Nangong Jing was getting irritated. The man sweated coldly before moving to the side so those behind could see what Shi Sheng was holding. ¡®It¡¯s a freaking grenade, do you think I¡¯d dare to go and tie her up?¡¯

    Nangong Jing hadn¡¯t recognised it immediately but Ling Hao had. His expression changed as he pulled Su Yiyi and retreated out the doorway. ¡°Xu Chengyue, are you crazy?¡±

    Shi Sheng yed with the item in her hand, contempt written all over her face, ¡°Look at you, just this got you so scared. It¡¯s only a toy. I found it in the room just now.¡±

    Ling Hao stared at the grenade in her hand for a moment yet still couldn¡¯t tell if it was fake or not. Upon thinking closer though, he realised that she was only a a daughter of a fairly rich family, how would she have been able to get a grenade? Furthermore, she had been searched when she had been brought here so she couldn¡¯t have hidden it on her person. This vi belonged to his mother¡¯s older brother who had children of his own. ¡®Perhaps they had left a toy behind from theirst holiday? It¡¯s possible.¡¯

    ¡°Xu Chengyue, even when you¡¯re about to die you¡¯re still thinking of scaring me. Tie her up, I¡¯m going to teach her a lesson.¡± Ling Hao ordered with a gloomy face. He then turned to Su Yiyi, his expression having turned gentle, ¡°Yiyi, you go out first.¡±

    The following scene would be too bloody, he didn¡¯t want Yiyi to see it. Su Yiyi bit her lip as she pulled on Nangong Jing¡¯s sleeve, looking pitifully at him.

    Nangong¡¯s brutal gaze swept over Shi Sheng before he brought Su Yiyi out. Before leaving, Su Yiyi secretly shot a mocking and triumphant gaze at Shi Sheng. ¡®So what if I was tainted? These two men still view me as a treasure.¡¯

    The big man walked over to Shi Sheng and took away the grenade in her hand. The weight and feel was very realistic, quite unlike a toy. The big man couldn¡¯t help but examine it a bit more. Taking advantage of his distraction, Shi Sheng swiftly sprinted towards the window. She had already unlocked it just now so now she simply pushed open the window and before the man reacted, vaulted over the window sill. ¡°What a pity, I had nned to get rid of the three of you together.¡± Shi Sheng was already falling by the time she said this.

    Just as Shi Sheng fell, the grenade in the man¡¯s hand beeped before being followed by a fierce explosion. The entire vi was shaking from the explosion. The second-storey window had been blown to bits and chunks of cement flew everywhere. Below where Shi Sheng jumped out was a ledge so she wasn¡¯t in any danger. The explosion wasn¡¯t too threatening for the aftershock didn¡¯t manage to reach Shi Sheng.

    The bodyguards in the courtyard who heard the explosion lifted their heads and saw Shi Sheng who was on the ledge. They charged over, nning to catch her.

    Shi Sheng swiftly jumped into the courtyard as she tossed another grenade out, once again causing an explosion. The bodyguards having been prevented from advancing, Shi Sheng took the opportunity to circle around them and run out of the vi. Seeing that Shi Sheng had left the vi, the assistant immediately ordered the driver to go over to fetch her. Seeing the familiar car stop in front of her, Shi Sheng hesitated for a moment as her gaze changed a few times before pulling the door open and boarding. Only the driver and assistant were in the car. As Shi Sheng had seen them before, she could recognise them.

    ¡°Ms Xu.¡± The assistant¡¯s face was very colourful. There was shock, surprise, doubt and basically a palette of those emotions. ¡®Ms Xu actually carries grenades with her... This is too scary! Young Master Chu, I¡¯ll never call you scary again.¡¯

    Shi Sheng patted the dust on her body off as she calmly looked at him, ¡°You saw everything?¡±

    The assistant stiffly nodded.

    ¡°Then should I silence you?¡±

    The assistant gulped. ¡®Why do I feel like Ms Xu right now is like Young Master Chu when he is about to deal with the people who offend him?!¡¯

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± The assistant immediately changed his testimony.

    ......

    The assistant escorted Shi Sheng to that while coloured vi before using the fastest speed in his life to run out of her sight. After all, he still valued his life. Shi Sheng opened the door to see Chu Tang reclined on the sofa, his legs propped up on the coffee table. He appeared extremelynguid. Hearing the sound of the door opening, he turned slightly and a hint of a wicked smile floated on his seductive face, ¡°Ms Xu has really surprised me.¡±

    After all, she carried grenades around with her, how would he not be surprised? Shi Sheng walked over to face Chu Tang, ¡°To be able to surprise Mr Chu is my honour.¡±

    Chu Tang stared at Shi Sheng with interest for a few seconds before leaning forward and turning the notebook in front of him to face Shi Sheng. On the notebook was footage from the vi after it had exploded. Ling Hao seemed to have been knocked unconscious from the explosion and was currently being taken away for treatment. Nangong Jing and Su Yiyi were standing to the side. Su Yiyi¡¯s eyes were thoroughly reddened while Nangong Jing patiently consoled her. Shi Sheng only cast a nce before losing her interest and shutting the notebook.

    Chu Tang¡¯s gaze darkened a bit. His voice was clear yet brought a few traces of almost undetectable danger, ¡°You¡¯re just going to let them off?¡±

    ¡°Would you let off those who wanted to kill you?¡± Shi Sheng answered him with a question. As if he had gotten the answer he had wanted, the danger in Chu Tang¡¯s eyes faded to be reced by smiles.

    Shi Sheng muttered inwardly, ¡®This pervert wanted to kill me just now! Don¡¯t say I¡¯m paranoid, my intuition can¡¯t be wrong!¡¯

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Shi Sheng pulled herself back to the present. She had thought that he had onlye here by coincidence but when his assistant had gone to fetch him as well as the camera footage, she didn¡¯t think that way any longer.

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Ms Xu make a guess?¡±

    ¡®Guess your head!¡¯

    ¡°Did Mr Chu fall for me and seeing me leave with Nangong Jing was jealous so you followed?¡± ¡®Since you made me guess I will disgust you to death!¡¯

    As expected, Chu Tang¡¯s smile disappeared a bit. ¡°Ms Xu, have you ever heard of an idiom?¡±

    ¡°What idiom?¡± Shi Sheng got on guard.

    ¡°Disasters originate from the mouth[1].¡± Chu Tang¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly as a smile climbed onto his face. However, that smiled was filled with danger as an oppressive aura emanated from his body, pressuring people to the point of being unable to breathe.

    Shi Sheng retreated as her eyes shifted. Her expression immediately went into ¡®ttering bootlicker mode¡¯ as she spoke, ¡°Did Mr Chu hear something just now? I forgot to eat my medicine just now so please don¡¯t find any fault with this mental patient.¡±

    ¡°What illness have you contracted?¡±

    Shi Sheng spoke in a ¡®bashful¡¯ voice, ¡°I¡¯ve contracted an illness called ¡®In-love With Mr Chu Syndrome¡¯. Mr Chu is my medicine.¡±

    Chu Tang, ¡°...¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for Chu Tang¡¯s gaze not being quite right, Shi Sheng would have seeded in her attempt at flirting.

    And the assistant and bodyguards hiding behind the corner were all startled. ¡®Ms Xu actually dares to take verbal liberties[2] with Young Master Chu. Ms Xu we are joining up to give you a praise- no, no, 365 praises[3]!¡¯

    [1] Basically it¡¯s when a disagreement with severe consequences arises as a result of someone¡¯s words. You don¡¯t spew disasters, unfortunately.

    [2] The original phrase was ¡®µ÷Ï·¡¯ or ¡®tiao2xi4¡¯ which is usually used when a guy sexually harasses a woman with words.

    [3] I think this is a reference to ng in China which I am not aware of. Just take it that they are really in admiration of her.

 Chapter 17

    <h6><strong>***A WARNING BEFORE YOU READ THIS CHAPTER: SOME CONTENT MAY BE DISTURBING. EXPECT A MATURE SCENE.***</strong></h6>

    Ling Hao had gotten a mild concussion while his leg had been injured in the explosion. The first thing on his mind when he woke was to take revenge on the Xu family. However, he hadn¡¯t even started moving when the Ling family¡¯spanies were suddenly reported for illegal moneyundering and smuggling with plenty of evidence to back up both ims. This happened too quickly for them to react and by the time they had, theirpanies were already closed down by order of the court.

    Thepanies who had dealings with the Ling family¡¯spanies suddenly cut off all ties with them. The other upper-ss families who were usually quite close with them, now avoided them like the gue. Creditors swarmed to their doorstep to im their amounts owing. The Ling family was in dire straits and had no helping.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t help you. It¡¯s that if I tried, we¡¯d both go down together.¡± The Ling family had heard plenty of the above. The ones who were closest to the Ling family told them that someone was threatening them with some sensitive information and that the information would be revealed to the public should they dare help out the Ling family. Who didn¡¯t have a bit of dirt on them in this world?

    Destroying a business was a bit difficult but ruining a person¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t.

    And the Nangong family wasn¡¯t doing much better. Nangong Zheng suddenly brought home an illegitimate child of his. This illegitimate child turned out to be merely a year younger than Nangong Jing. The marriage between Nangong Zheng and Mrs Nangong had been a marriage of convenience while his true love was the mother of that illegitimate child.

    He had arranged for the bastard to work in one of the branchpanies much earlier but this time, he brought him back to the mainpany. Although his position wasn¡¯t as good as Nangong Jing¡¯s it was still an important one nevertheless. Nangong Jing¡¯s rtionship with Nangong Zheng dropped to rock bottom. However, Nangong Jing didn¡¯t haveplete control in thepany. A few people who had long since been dissatisfied with him sided with the illegitimate child and the two got into a struggle for decision-making power in thepany.

    Nangong Jing had lived without worries for more than 20 years and had never before met a setback this big. <i>¡®That bastard roped in quite a few people in thepany. He¡¯s only entered the mainpany for a short while but he¡¯s already roped in my opposition with sweet words!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Big brother, thanks for giving me this opportunity to be the supervisor for this project, really. Rest assured, I¡¯ll definitely do it well and won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± The youth had a slight smile on his face and his tone was warm and gentle, as if they were truly siblings[1].

    Nangong Jing¡¯s hands clenched into fists and green veins could be seen popping up from the backs of his hands. His expression was dark and cold. He had pretty much done almost all the work for the project but because of a single error of judgement on his part, this bastard got to reap the benefits.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®big brother¡¯, it disgusts me.¡± Nangong Jing forced himself to calm down. He couldn¡¯t reveal any weaknesses in front of this bastard.

    The youth gave a slight smile. ¡°Big brother, we are rted by blood. You can¡¯t deny this fact.¡±

    His words caused Nangong Jing to think of his mother who had copsed upon hearing about the bastard, causing rage to bubble up in his heart. Nangong Jing charged over to the youth and started beating him up. <i>¡®Who the hell is rted to you by blood? You¡¯re just a fucking bastard and you dare to be so arrogant!¡¯</i>

    News of the two fighting quickly circted through thepany. Because the youth had not retaliated throughout and was on the receiving end of the beating, the public opinion in thepany supported him. And the previously unclear matter of the dissolved engagement was dug up by someone. Nangong Jing had slept with another woman and when he got caught by his then fianc¨¦e, the Young Miss of the Xu family, she couldn¡¯t take it and broke the engagement with him.

    Had the matter with the bastard not urred, this matter would not have been blown as out of proportion as it was. However, now with plenty of people with the motive to fan the mes, this matter escted a few levels. Nangong Jing¡¯s little lover was also dug up. News about how she had only met Nangong Jing because of Xu Chengyue and how her rtionship with the youngest Young Master of the Ling family was ambiguous as well as how she was slept by someone during the ball naturally circted as well.

    Now when people looked at Nangong Jing, those gazes were as if they were looking at an idiot. He actually treasured so dearly a woman who had been slept by another man.

    Nangong Jing had gone through a stressful day at work. When he returned to the apartment and saw Su Yiyi¡¯s bashful appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene of her moaning under someone else¡¯s body, stimting his rage. He strode over to Su Yiyi and pressed her on the table, causing the dining implements on it to fall off.

    ¡°Jing, that hurt.¡± Su Yiyi hadn¡¯t discovered that Nangong Jing wasn¡¯t quite right as she chided coquettishly.

    As if the beast inside him had been awoken, Nangong Jing¡¯s eyes reddened as he roughly tore off Su Yiyi¡¯s clothes. He entered her body without giving her any time to get ustomed to him. Su Yiyi sucked in a cold breath in pain. She had finally discovered there was something wrong with Nangong Jing and had started to struggle.

    ¡°Jing... Jing, what¡¯s wrong with you... Stop for a bit, ah! ...Jing, let go of me, let go!¡± Su Yiyi¡¯s hands were trapped in Nangong Jing¡¯s grip while her entire bodyy on the table, unable to move. This time was different the times before, there was only pain and violence where before there was pleasure and gentleness. She had never been treated by Nangong Jing this way before so she was terrified. But no matter how much she begged, Nangong Jing didn¡¯t reply to her, only getting rougher in his treatment of her.

    By the time he finished, Su Yiyi¡¯s body was filled with bruises while a tearing pain tore through her from her private area. She hugged herself and retreated to a corner of the sofa, her tear-filled face was full of fear. Nangong Jing kept apologising while he told her his current situation at thepany and that it had made him lose his mind. He begged Su Yiyi to forgive him.

    ¡°Yiyi, I promise I won¡¯t treat you like that anymore. I was wrong, please forgive me.¡± Nangong Jing lowered his standing as he apologised.

    Although Su Yiyi was still afraid, upon thinking of Nangong Jing¡¯s current situation, her heart ached for him. She choked, ¡°You really scared me.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t anymore.¡± Nangong Jing hugged Su Yiyi tightly while repeating this. The two embraced for a while before rolling in the sheets again. This time, Nangong Jing was much gentler, setting Su Yiyi¡¯s mindpletely at ease.

    ......

    Jinman Building was the building where the most money was spent in this city.

    People usually came here to have fun and rx. However, inside a luxurious private booth with the lights turned to their dimmest setting, a man sat there, appearing very nervous. He would scan the surroundings from time to time, as if afraid of being monitored. Just as his nerves had reached their tensest, the door to the room opened. The lighting was too dim so he could only vaguely see that it was a woman standing in the doorway. She was tall and wore a dress tailored to fit which hugged her delicate curves and entuated her figure.

    The switch was turned on, immediately lighting up the room. The woman at the doorway shut the door and walked with small steps towards the man. Her features were exquisite and there seemed to be a hint of a smile on her face. She was a very young woman. Her every move exuded elegance and nobility. Her eyes were extremely calm, even if that face was all smiles, not a single ripple was raised in those eyes.

    This person, was Shi Sheng.

    ¡°You¡¯ve {respectful version}e.¡± The man stood up, clearly on tenterhooks. It was quite clear he was afraid of Shi Sheng.

    ¡°It¡¯s done?¡± Shi Sheng indicated for the man to sit, which he did, cautiously. His face was still filled with fear and anxiety.

    ¡°All has been arranged ording to your instructions. The Ling family will face more and more problems in the near future.¡±

    Had Ling Hao not participated in her kidnapping, she wouldn¡¯t have dealt with the Ling family. Shi Sheng had never been kind to her enemies.

    Shi Sheng nodded before taking out a folder from the bag she carried with her. ¡°It¡¯s all here. Remember, if I can find your weak spot once, I can find it again. I believe I don¡¯t need to exin the consequences of betraying me.¡±

    [1] Note that the siblings here refers to sharing both parents and not just one. Of course, the reason is because Nangong Jing¡¯s the one thinking this. He¡¯s got an understandable bias.

    Author¡¯s note:

    Good morning little angels~

    I updated early today, are ya surprised? Lla~

 Chapter 18

    The man hurriedly received the folder and checked it over. Making sure that there weren¡¯t any problems, he then spoke to her in a cautious yet fawning tone, ¡°Ms Xu, don¡¯t worry. No one else will know about this.¡±

    Shi Sheng nodded. ¡°You may leave.¡±

    The man seemed as if he had received an amnesty as he seemed to hate that he couldn¡¯t leave fast enough. Just as he opened the door, Shi Sheng¡¯s voice rose again, ¡°Don¡¯t do stuff that betrays your conscience.¡±

    His figure froze as cold sweat drenched his back. He turned back to give Shi Sheng a bow before escaping from the booth.

    When the man left, Shi Sheng immediately let go of her image as shezed like a small cat. There was too much dirt on the Ling family. Although she had done some work in the early stages, she didn¡¯t have to do anythingter on since there were plenty of people who wanted the Ling family to fall.

    <strong>[Host, ording to the data from the scan, you did not have any hacking abilities beforehand and neither did this body. Can you please exin where it came from?]</strong> All that dirt had been gathered using hacking skills. When System had seen that, it had been thrown off guard. <strong><i>¡®My Contribution Point Store hasn¡¯t even opened yet, where did the Host learn hacking from? This Host does not quite fit in withmon sense!¡¯</i></strong>

    ¡°Have you considered that I was just born with it?¡±

    <strong>[...Then how do you exin the matter of the explosives from before?]</strong>

    ¡°I refuse to answer your question.¡± Shi Sheng humphed. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to mind-read? Go ahead, read my mind!¡±

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®The Host has been getting more touchy recently.¡¯</i></strong>

    Having seeded in shutting up System, Shi Sheng straightened out her clothes before exiting from the booth. This ce had been chosen by that man, apparently it provided really good privacy.

    If you were to look at the corridor from a bird¡¯s eye view, it would look like this: »Ø. Theyout was simr to a brothel from ancient times[1]. She could see what was happening downstairs from the corridor upstairs. It wasn¡¯t very crowded. People were sitting in small groups on the banquettes[2] below as they conversed in low voices.

    And in the corners where light didn¡¯t reach, disgusting scenes yed out.

    Shi Sheng swept a gaze before shifting it. She wasn¡¯t interested at all in a live ¡®spring pce[3]¡®.

    Shi Sheng followed the corridor until she got to the stairs that led to the floor below. When she passed by a door however, it was suddenly opened and a tall, broad figure came hurtling out, reeking of alcohol. Shi Sheng subconsciously dodged to the side. The person crashed into the railing. He made quite a pitiful picture leaning on the railing.

    ¡°Young Master Jing, let me help you.¡± A woman with thick make-up and skimpy clothing emerged from the room.

    ¡°Get lost.¡± Nangong Jing shoved the woman away as he supported himself using the railing, his face a greenish grey hue.

    His gaze swept on the woman standing two steps from him. A storm of emotion emerged in Nangong Jing¡¯s eyes as he squeezed out her name from between his teeth, ¡°Xu Chengyue!¡±

    While he was in there forced to apany people in drinking, he saw her all well-dressed up outside. This caused an inexplicable hatred to surge from his heart.

    ¡°Hey, ex-fianc¨¦!¡± Shi Sheng pretended like she had just recognised him. ¡°What a coincidence that we meet here as well.¡±

    Seeing that familiar smiling face, Nangong Jing¡¯s heart was overflowing with hatred as he thought, <i>¡®How dare she be this dismissive of me?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°You still dare to show up in front of me.¡± Nangong Jing ground his teeth. He had actually let her escapest time.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? I¡¯m not the one who kidnapped someone. I¡¯m already being generous by not reporting you to the police. The one who wouldn¡¯t dare to show his face should be you!¡±

    The reason she hadn¡¯t reported him to the police was rather simple. It was that, even if she had, with the influence the Nangong family had back then, they would be able to resolve the matter rather easily. Why would she do something that was clearly a waste of effort? <i>¡®Besides, even if I let him stay out of jail, I can still cause him plenty of misery.¡¯</i>

    Nangong Jing felt that the smile on her face was extremely detestable. Under the numbing influence of the alcohol he had drank, he raised his hand and pped it towards her face.

    Shi Sheng instinctively retreated but she bumped into a warm chest. An arm reached past her head. Fingers as long and elegant as jade bamboo urately caught onto Nangong Jing¡¯s wrist.

    A snap rang out. Nangong Jing¡¯s face paled as his wrist dangled uselessly. The person who had caught his wrist released it in disgust and took a clean handkerchief to wipe his hand clean.

    ¡°Nangong Jing, seeing that you are free enough to bully women, it seems like your family¡¯s issues have been settled...¡± Chu Tang¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t any different from normal but heard in the ears of Nangong Jing, it caused cold shivers to run up his spine.

    ¡°You- ¡± Nangong Jing was still dizzy but he recognised this man. Chu Tang, a legendary figure in the business world. <i>¡®He and Xu Chengyue know each other! Back then these two were in cahoots! And she even pretended like she had been wronged so badly. This woman really knows how to act. She even managed to fool me.¡¯</i>

    Nangong Jing red at Shi Sheng before letting the woman beside him help him into the room. If he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke them, he could still hide, couldn¡¯t he? Shi Sheng was in no mood to care about Nangong Jing. She took a step, putting some distance between her and Chu Tang. ¡°Why am I meeting you everywhere?¡±

    <i>¡®This fellow here is the true lingering spirit<strong>[4]</strong>!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Huh... didn¡¯t you say you wanted to court me?¡± Chu Tang cast a sidelong nce at Shi Sheng. He observed her facial expression which currently looked like a pet that had been fed something it didn¡¯t like. She pretty much had ¡®I¡¯m not happy to see you¡¯ written all over her face. <i>¡®Back at the vi it was this woman who said she wanted to court me.¡¯</i>

    ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Oops, forgot about this.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng immediately changed her expression as she spoke, ¡°Mr Chu and I are simply destined to be together, everywhere we go we meet each other. Won¡¯t you consider epting me?¡±

    Chu Tang found it funny. <i>¡®I would wager all my assets that she definitely doesn¡¯t like me. I wonder why she¡¯s forcing herself to pretend that she likes me. It really makes one curious!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t Ms Xu be a bit more sincere?¡± Chu Tang felt like since there was someone simr in personality to him who wanted to pursue him, he should enjoy the feeling of being courted.

    Shi Sheng wished she could just p him to death but she forced herself to smile, ¡°Then what does Mr Chu feel would express my sincerity?¡±

    <i>¡®Damn pervert. I¡¯m already offering myself up to you, how is that not sincere? Why don¡¯t you just go ascend the heavens while you¡¯re at it?¡¯</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ll give Ms Xu an opportunity. If, in three years, you have managed to get your worth to a tenth of mine, I¡¯ll agree. How about it?¡±

    ¡°That simple?¡±

    Chu Tang gave a slight smile and remained silent. The bodyguards at his sides however, felt like they were going to explode. <i>¡®Do you know what our Young Master Chu¡¯s worth is? Do you know what one tenth of that </i>is<i>?? And you want to do it within 3 years??? Unless you sell off the entire Xu family¡¯s assets how are you going to earn that much?!?¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Ms Xu, just where is this confidence to say ¡®that simple¡¯ing from?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Okay, deal.¡± Shi Sheng searched in her mind quickly for Chu Tang¡¯s worth.

    ¡°There¡¯s another condition.¡±

    ¡°What the hell!¡± Shi Sheng was like a cat that had its tail stepped on.

    ¡°Do you want to court me, or not?¡±

    ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Fuck you!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng told herself to calm down. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°In these three years, you must pursue me like a normal person.¡±

    ¡°...Why should I!¡±

    <i>¡®System are you sure this fellow isn¡¯t here to cause me trouble? Hell, I won¡¯t be able to court this type of pervert even till the day I die!¡¯</i>

    The two-man bodyguard team were stunned. Right now, they wished to express very vocally that theypletely didn¡¯t understand rich people¡¯s train of thought.

    [1] It would look something like this but with more of a nightclub theme going on:

    [2] I imagine it would look like this:

    [3] Generally used to refer to scenes of people having sex. Which is why the word ¡®´º¡¯, or ¡®spring¡¯ in Chinese is associated with sex.

    [4] Metaphor for how a person is often lingering in the vicinity.

 Chapter 19

    <strong>***WARNING: THERE MAY BE SOME DISTURBING DESCRIPTIONS IN THE CHAPTER BELOW***</strong>

    One year was not a long amount of time, but it wasn¡¯t a short one either. Ling Hao¡¯s parents were brought in while thepany was inherited by Ling Hao¡¯s eldest paternal uncle. Ling Hao himself was chased out.

    Ling Hao¡¯s leg had been injured in the explosion and due to theck of funds topletely treat it, he had some problems walking. At first, he had looked for Su Yiyi but Nangong Jing wouldn¡¯t let him see her. Once his funds got lower and lower, he finally realised that he wasn¡¯t the rich young master of the past and he stopped being in the mood to look for Su Yiyi. In the end, Ling Hao disappeared somewhere.

    And Nangong Jing¡¯s battle with his illegitimate brother had entered its white-hot phase. With him around, Nangong Jing wasn¡¯t doing well. In the original storyline, that illegitimate child turned upter than he did. By that time, Nangong Jing already had thepany in his hands. The bastard had some ability as he managed tost quite a while before being ¡®taken care of¡¯ by Nangong Jing.

    However, now that the bastard had shown up earlier when Nangong Jing didn¡¯t have as much influence, with Nangong Zheng¡¯s help, the final victor might not be Nangong Jing this time.

    Of course, the bastard showing up earlier than he did in the story was due to Shi Sheng. His supporters in thepany were also won over by Shi Sheng for him using ckmail. They had been forced to help him. Otherwise, why should they just help this person who just suddenly showed up and who they knew nothing about? As to whether he could control themter on, that was none of Shi Sheng¡¯s business any more.

    As Nangong Jing got even more stressed by his situation at thepany, when he returned to the apartment, Su Yiyi would have to endure scoldings and beatings. When it got really serious, he would even torture her. At first, Nangong Jing would still apologise afterwards but when Su Yiyi tried to leave him, he was enraged and locked her up in the vi.

    Su Yiyi had never expected herself to be treated as a sex ve. She only had one room to move around in all day. Nangong Jing had specially constructed this room for this and had ced many ¡®implements¡¯ inside.

    Where she used to long for him toe home, now she was terrified whenever he did. Every time she heard the sound of the door opening, she wished she could just hide somewhere he couldn¡¯t find her.

    With a click, the specially crafted door which would only open upon Nangong Jing¡¯s fingerprints opened. Light poured into the room, chasing away the darkness. Su Yiyi curled up in a corner and stared in fear at that demonic man who was pressing in on her. There was a familiar smile on that face, but it only caused her fear to deepen.

    ¡°Yiyi, we¡¯re going to y something <i>fun</i> today.¡± Nangong Jing looked down on Su Yiyi from above.

    Su Yiyi desperately tried to retreat further as she begged in a sobbing voice, ¡°No- Nangong Jing just let me off! Spare me, I¡¯m begging you!¡±

    ¡°Spare you?¡± Nangong Jing muttered before roaring, ¡°Even if I spare you, who¡¯s going toe spare me? That bastard is getting more power in thepany, would he spare me? Su Yiyi, are you nning on leaving me? I¡¯m telling you I won¡¯t allow it! You¡¯re mine, you¡¯re not allowed to leave me... You¡¯ll be mine forever!!¡±

    Nangong Jing picked Su Yiyi up and tossed her on the bed before pressing down on her and thrusting in roughly, without any gentleness. ¡°You¡¯re mine... Yiyi don¡¯t leave me. You said you loved me... I only have you now, you can¡¯t leave me...¡±

    ¡°Say you love me! Say it, hurry up and say it!¡±

    ¡°Yiyi, say that you love me!¡±

    Su Yiyi felt waves of pain surge from her lower body. She struggled to push Nangong Jing off but she didn¡¯t have any more strength after having been tortured inhumanely by Nangong Jing.

    By the time Nangong Jing was finished, Su Yiyi¡¯s lower body was leaking red blood. The white sheets were stained red, looking like a blossoming red plum flower. She held her abdomen as she whimpered. Hatred festered in her heart, <i>¡®Nangong Jing this demon destroyed my life and now he¡¯s even killed my child...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Yiyi?¡± Nangong Jing, upon hearing her whimpers, looked somewhat confused. When his gaze met the blood under her body, his mind went nk.

    Only after a while did he hurriedly go over to carry Su Yiyi. ¡°Yiyi, don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯ll take you to see a doctor.¡±

    He made to carry Su Yiyi out the door. Su Yiyi watched as the door to freedom got closer and closer... But just as he was about to step out of the door, he suddenly halted and muttered, ¡°No, you can¡¯t go out. If you go out you¡¯ll leave me. You can¡¯t leave me, you¡¯re mine, mine...¡±

    Nangong Jing carried Su Yiyi back to the bed and ced her down on an area that wasn¡¯t stained by blood as he gently spoke, ¡°Yiyi wait for me. I¡¯ll go get a doctor. I¡¯ll be back quick.¡±

    The room door shut once again. Su Yiyiy on the bed motionless for quite a while as the bedding under her was stained a startling red. The awful smell of blood filled the room.

    Only after a long while did Su Yiyi suddenly move. She crawled to the other side of the bed and opened a drawer in the bedside table. From inside, she took out a sharp iron skewer. Her eyes were nk, like a soulless puppet¡¯s. The sharp end pressed against her wrist. As long as the slightest pressure was applied she would be able to open up her wrist.

    One minute passed...

    Then two...

    Su Yiyi maintained this position for five minutes before keeping the iron skewer andy back in bed with empty eyes.

    ......

    Shi Sheng heard the news of Su Yiyi¡¯s death on the day she graduated. She hadmitted suicide after stabbing Nangong Jing. Nangong Jing¡¯s lifeforce was resilient and he managed to be saved. However, he wasn¡¯t quite right in the head afterwards. Apparently, he had been sent to a mental asylum. That Nangong Jing and Su Yiyi woulde to this point was nearly out of Shi Sheng¡¯s expectations.

    Back then she had been nning on taking revenge on Su Yiyi but she discovered Su Yiyi had always been staying in Nangong Jing¡¯s vi. She had thought Nangong Jing had done it to protect her yet it turned out it was for the sake of imprisoning her.

    <i>¡®This is called when love runs too deep it¡¯ll turn dark!¡¯</i>

    Once she had finished taking her graduation pictures, Shi Sheng lifted her head only to find Chu Tang not far off. He appeared as she first saw him; With a white blouse and ck trousers and both his hands in his pockets. A wicked aura surrounded him yet it only made him more eye-catching.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t there a few more days till you returned from overseas?¡± Amidst the surprised, startled, envious and jealous gazes of the surrounding onlookers, Shi Sheng walked over to Chu Tang.

    Chu Tang smiled, ¡°As someone who is trying to court me, you haven¡¯t sent me any messages or calls for five days. I thought something happened to you so I came back especially to check on you.¡±

    Shi Sheng sweated. She had been very busy with graduation and managing her business. Right now she hated that she couldn¡¯t split herself up into three!

    ¡°Now you¡¯ve seen me. I¡¯m still alive and kicking.¡± Shi Sheng was as nasty as ever to him. She walked towards the school gates. <i>¡®This damned pervert is only taking me for an interesting pastime.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Auntie and Uncle called me home to have dinner.¡± Chu Tang easily caught up to Shi Sheng with his long legs.

    Shi Sheng was speechless. <i>¡®Guys, just who is your kid?!¡¯</i>

    Ever since half a year ago, Chu Tang had moved into the Xu family with the excuse that it would be easier for Shi Sheng to court him like that. Her parents had immediately gone over to his side.<i> ¡®Now it¡¯s as if I was just picked up from the side of the road while this pervert is their biological child.¡¯</i>

    When they reached the gates, Chu Tang went to get the car while Shi Sheng waited at the entrance for him.

    ¡°Ms Xu, you finally turned up at school. Meeting you is harder than ascending the heavens.¡± A youth hugged a girl as he came out. Upon seeing Shi Sheng, was pleased and surprised as he greeted her.

    ¡°Young Master Lin, we only met not three days ago.¡± Shi Sheng had seen this Young Master Lin a few times since the current project she was working on required her to work in conjunction with his family. This Young Master Lin was being brought along by the one responsible for coborating with her in order to widen his horizons.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze swept over the girl Young Master Lin was hugging. The girl stared at her defensively as if afraid she would try to snatch her man. It was An¡¯an, that dormmate of hers.

    Author¡¯s note:

    One more chapter and this arc is done~ En, please vote!

    Trantor¡¯s Corner:

    Lol ¡°<i>when love runs too deep it¡¯ll turn dark</i>¡± The definition of yandere-ism right there. Yanderes are scary.

    I wish I knew how to vote but I don¡¯t. If I did I definitely would have.

 Chapter 20

    In the past year, she had been busy making money so she hadn¡¯t had time toe to school. Naturally she wasn¡¯t able to stay in the dorms and so wasn¡¯t too clear what her other two roommates¡¯ situations were, since she hadn¡¯t gone out of her way to pay attention to them. She only remembered thest time she had gone to the dorm room to pack up her things, she heard An¡¯an speaking to someone on the phone. Her words were very ambiguous while her clothes and essories seemed to have risen in quality.

    An¡¯an red at Shi Sheng as she hugged Young Master Lin¡¯s arm, wordlessly conveying her im.

    ¡°I wonder when Ms Xu will be free? I wish to invite you out to have lunch together.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Lin...¡± An¡¯an called out in disbelief. She had finally managed to get a rich young master to take a liking to her after much effort yet he wanted to invite Xu Chengyue out for lunch. ¡°Xu Chengyue, I¡¯m Young Master Lin¡¯s girlfriend! Just how shameless are you to try to seduce someone the moment you see them?¡±

    <i>¡®This person has a hole in her brain!¡¯</i> After Shi Sheng had finished her evaluation, she retrieved her gaze. ¡°I think we should leave that for after the contract has been signed!¡±

    Young Master Lin hadn¡¯t reacted to his new girlfriend¡¯s words when a Porsche pulled up, Shi Sheng got on it and left. All this had happened in but a few seconds. When the car hadpletely disappeared from Young Master Lin¡¯s line of sight, he flung An¡¯an off him before rebuking in a low voice, ¡°What is wrong with you?! You actually dared to speak to her like that?!¡±

    <i>¡®Had she been upset just now, this project would be done for!¡¯</i>

    ¡°What did I say wrong?¡± An¡¯an hadn¡¯t thought Young Master Lin would suddenly roar at her as her face changed suddenly. ¡°Did you take a liking to her?!¡±

    Young Master Lin gave a coldugh. ¡°I want to but she wouldn¡¯t be interested. Do you know who she is?! The daughter of the biggest shareholder of the Yunshang Group! Her worth exceeds a billion, if she took a liking to me, even if I gave myself for free I¡¯d be content!¡±

    Young Master Lin didn¡¯t wait for her reaction as he left. He didn¡¯t wish for the project to fly away all because of a woman; His dad would kill him.

    An¡¯an had been in this circle for a time now so she had naturally heard of Yunshang Group¡¯s Young Miss Xu. But she hadn¡¯t thought that the Young Miss Xu was actually her roommate. <i>¡®The Young Miss Xu is Xu Chengyue?! How is this possible?!¡¯</i>

    An¡¯an went online and typed Xu Chengyue in the search engine. A lot of news reports popped up but there weren¡¯t any pictures. However, from the details, she could draw the conclusion that Young Miss Xu was the Xu Chengyue that she knew. Thinking about her words before, she wished she could justmit suicide by running headfirst into a wall.

    She was the Young Miss of the Yunshang Group, so why would she go and be someone¡¯s mistress? There were so many clues that pointed out she wasn¡¯t a normal person so why hadn¡¯t she discovered it? <i>¡®That¡¯s right... Su Yiyi, it was her who kept implying that Xu Chengyue was someone¡¯s mistress.¡¯</i> Thinking of Su Yiyi, An¡¯an¡¯s face turned green.

    ......

    In three years, Shi Sheng had managed to get her worth to equal a tenth of Chu Tang¡¯s. At least this time, Chu Tang kept his word and proposed to Shi Sheng with her parents as the witnesses. From the engagement to the actual marriage, everything went smoothly.

    Their rtionship was very stable. Chu Tang didn¡¯t have any other women aside from Shi Sheng. No matter what events he went to, he always brought her and they always left together. Chu Tang¡¯s considerate actions towards Shi Sheng caused envy in countless onlookers. However, only people who were close to them knew that their interactions were filled with the scent of gunpowder, as if they might start fighting any time.

    Xu Chengyue¡¯s parents lived in bliss in their twilight years. Their only regret was that they never got to see any grandchildren. Only after Chu Tang died did Shi Sheng manage to leave and return to the System space.

    Having regained her youthful looks, Shi Sheng was very happy and hopped around in the space for a while before calming down. She sat cross-legged in front of the half-person tall book.

    <strong>[Congrattions to the Host for returning. How is the Host feeling?]</strong> System¡¯s icy-cold voice rang out.

    <i>¡®Feeling? What feeling?¡¯</i> Shi Sheng gazed uprehendingly at the screen.

    <strong>[......]</strong>

    Shi Sheng propped up her jaw as she changed the topic. ¡°I don¡¯t think the hidden quest waspleted, right?¡±

    Chu Tang wasn¡¯t in love with her. She could feel that. Chu Tang had never touched {not literally, it means he never made any advances} her. Perhapster on he had treated her like a family member but he had never felt any romantic love for her. It was pure familial love through and through.

    <strong>[Affirmative. The Hidden Quest was notpleted.]</strong>

    The monitor flickered before showing her stats:

    Name: Shi Sheng

    Morality Points: -99,000

    Mission Rank: F

    Mission Points: 75

    Contribution Points: 1,000

    Hidden Quest: Iplete

    <strong>[The progress on the Hidden Quest reached 60% hence the Host shall not be terminated. However, 500 Contribution Points will be deducted as punishment.]</strong> As System spoke, the number next to ¡®Contribution Points¡¯ reduced to 500.

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡±

    <strong>[Conditions for System Shop have been reached. Do you wish to open it?]</strong>

    <i>¡®System Shop? Hey it really exists! Open it, open it!!¡¯</i>

    The screen in front of Shi Sheng changed to reveal an inventory catalogue. Inventory... <i>¡®The hell are all these?¡¯</i>

    From small items like rice, oil and salt as well as dolls torge items like a space warship with cloaking abilities. There were even items listed as ¡®Identity Creator¡¯[1] and ¡®Lock-Opener¡¯... There was pretty much everything you could think of. Shi Sheng looked at the image for the space warship. The contribution points needed... there were too many 0s, she couldn¡¯t count them all. Shi Sheng shut the shop, it was too expensive for her to afford it.

    <strong>[Host, due to the appearance of a BUG during this mission, I need to conduct a scan. Please do not resist.]</strong>

    <i>¡®BUG... It should be referring to my hacking abilities as well as those two grenades. This dumb System!¡¯</i> Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, <i>¡®No way in hell your scan will ever be able to detect anything!¡¯</i>

    In the end, System obviously didn¡¯t manage to detect anything in the scan. The data received was exactly the same as in the beginning. It didn¡¯t show anywhere that the Host had any hacker skills. The System was confused. <strong><i>¡®That¡¯s not right...¡¯</i></strong>

    <strong>[Do you wish to enter the next mission?]</strong>

    <strong>[Initialising transfer...]</strong>

    <i>¡®Hey, hey, I haven¡¯t said anything though? You¡¯re definitely taking revenge on me for calling you dumb!¡¯</i>

    ......

    <strong>Pa!</strong>

    Just as Shi Sheng wasing to, she was pped in the face. Her body swayed and she fell.

    ¡°Cut! Who told you to sit down?! What are you sitting down for?!? Do you think you¡¯re Lin Daiyu[2]? This is already the nth run and you still haven¡¯t got it right!¡±

    Shi Sheng was slightly stunned from the roar that came from a loudspeaker. She shook her head before managing to see where she was. It was a very ancient looking room and in front of her stood a beauty that would fit the tastes of the ancients. Of course, if said beauty hadn¡¯t been looking at her with such disdain and contempt, she would have been able to appreciate her more.

    Shi Sheng took in the surroundings as the confusion in her eyes was swept clean.

    Filmmaking, entertainment industry, celebrities.

    These words appeared in Shi Sheng¡¯s head.

    She took a deep breath and got up. She swept a gaze at the woman in front of her, <i>¡®She was the one who hit me just now. With the strength she used, she was clearly making things difficult for me on purpose.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know what enmity this body had with the person in front of her so she could only temporarily set her matter aside as she bowed towards the director. ¡°Sorry director, I¡¯ll definitely pass next time.¡±

    The director was a fat man. Although he was still angry, Shi Sheng was a youngdy and she was apologising to him nicely so the director couldn¡¯t very well make things difficult for her. He waved his hand in irritation, ¡°Go and rest, we¡¯re continuing in a bit.¡±

    On the director¡¯s words, the filming crew immediately dispersed. And the woman in front of Shi Sheng gave her a cold humph before, with her head held high, she lifted her skirt which was dragging on the floor and left, looking like an arrogant queen.

    Shi Sheng rubbed her stinging face as her turbid gaze fixed onto the woman¡¯s departing back.

    [1] I¡¯m guessing it allows you to create identification papers in a modern world setting.

    [2] Lin Daiyu is one of the principal characters of the Chinese novel ¡®Dream of the Red Chamber¡¯. I haven¡¯t actually read the book so I don¡¯t understand the reference. But from what I gathered, I think she was like what Cersei was in Game of Thrones?

    Author¡¯s note:

    The opening story wasn¡¯t very long, please be understanding. Chu Tang is the male lead but the male lead won¡¯t easily fall for our protagonist and vice versa. Rest assured though, there is no tragedy in their rtionship, only doting. Also, every story here has the background of a ¡®broken¡¯ story so the characters that show up won¡¯t be normal most of the time so don¡¯t be surprised.

    If you have any opinions, do raise them but please don¡¯t scold me. Be little angels full of love.

    Love you guys©d(^¨Œ^*)))

    Final call for votes~

    This is the second story, it¡¯s about the entertainment industry.

    Trantor¡¯s Corner:

    And that¡¯s the final chapter for this arc. First chapter of the next arc will be out next Monday.

 Chapter 21

    The original owner of this body was called Jiang Wan. She lived in a second-tier[1] city. When she was ten, her parents passed away in an ident and she had to go live with her paternal uncle. Because her parents had died in an ident, there was quite a bit in insurance pay-outs. That money should have been enough for her to finish studying University. However, her uncle¡¯s family didn¡¯t treat her well. The money was taken by them and she was treated like a servant by the family. They didn¡¯t even pay her University fees.

    Jiang Wan worked as she studied in high school. However, in her third year of high school, her uncle nned on marrying her off to a man in his forties. Jiang Wan didn¡¯t wish for her life to be ruined just like that so she ran away from home.

    Afraid of her uncle¡¯s family finding her, Jiang Wan steeled her heart and went to a first-tier city, Qing City. When she reached the city, she managed to enter the entertainment industry through a series of coincidences. At first, she was just ying the part of disposable mob characters but because she looked pretty good and had fairly good luck, she managed to snag characters such as maidservants which got more screen time.

    Afterwards she managed tond a second supporting female lead[2] role. Because that character was likeable and the fact that it was a young adult TV drama, when it aired, Jiang Wan managed to earn herself some fame. This allowed her to sign a contract with apany in the entertainment industry, Dongfang Entertainment.

    And it was also because of this that Jiang Wan met the reason why her life turned into a tragedy ¨C Dongfang Entertainment¡¯s President, Xi Mo.

    He was this world¡¯s male lead.

    Jiang Wan was really just caught in the crossfire. She was merely a shield for the female lead.

    The female lead was called Xia Man. Xia Man had known Xi Mo since they were kids. However, Xia Man went abroad after graduating from senior middle school. Xi Mo felt that Xia Man had betrayed the promise between them and so his personality changed from a warm man[3] into a domineering CEO whose moods were unpredictable. Yet at around the time Jiang Wan entered Dongfang Entertainment, Xia Man returned and entered the entertainment industry.

    The first time the leads met since Xia Man came back, Jiang Wan just so happened to be passing by. She was grabbed by Xi Mo who told Xia Man she was his girlfriend. Xia Man left in anger and Xi Mo just left Jiang Wan there while he stalked off.

    The next day, Xi Mo¡¯s assistant came to her and arranged the best agent and support team for her. It appeared like Xi Mo was nning on bringing her to the peak of fame. Xi Mo¡¯s request, was that in return, she would pretend to be his girlfriend whenever he required her to do so.

    Jiang Wan was a penniless 18<sup>th</sup> ranked actress[4] with no backing, had a timid personality due to living under someone else¡¯s roof for so long and was used to listening to others. Xi Mo was the big boss, so of course she didn¡¯t dare to disobey him.

    She carefully remained by Xi Mo¡¯s side, not daring to have any extravagant wishes about liking Xi Mo.

    Yes, you heard that right. In Jiang Wan¡¯s heart, Xi Mo was like a god who she could never measure up to. So much so that her own likes were as lowly as dust. Liking Xi Mo was simply ludicrous luxury.

    Under Xi Mo¡¯s ¡®protection¡¯ her career in that period of time was the smoothest it had ever been. However, it was followed by exclusion, sneers and people making things difficult for her on purpose...

    She had received a lot of torment wherever Xi Mo¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t reach. Xi Mo¡¯s motive was to let Jiang Wan attract the attention of the biggest female antagonist of this story. Which she seeded in doing.

    Under the cover Jiang Wan provided, Xi Mo and Xia Man got back together again. When people finally started to notice something, Xia Man was already famous.

    While Xia Man became famous, Jiang Wan had to deal with nude pictures of herself, rumours about her doing drugs and participating in orgies circting. All sorts of false usations were nted on her head and her personal information was revealed online. Countless people were shouting at her to get out of the entertainment circle and scram from Earth.

    Jiang Wan hid at home and didn¡¯t dare toe out. However, she hadn¡¯t expected her uncle¡¯s family to show up on her doorstep and attempt to extort her for money.

    Jiang Wan didn¡¯t really have much in the way of savings. When she was being ¡®protected¡¯ by Xi Mo, although she looked very morous, the contract she signed with thepany was the lowest level one where most of the money she earned was taken asmission. She also needed to spend her own money to attend all sorts of acting sses. All her make-up and outfits were also paid for with her own money. With all these, it was no surprise she wasn¡¯t able to take out any spare money.

    Jiang Wan didn¡¯t give them any money so her uncle¡¯s family began defaming her on the inte and saying that she did stuff which she hadn¡¯t done. This forced Jiang Wan over the edge.

    Perhaps the only time in her life that she had been decisive was at the time of her death. She copsed in front of reporters and left behind this sentence, ¡°The most malicious thing in the world is the human heart. It can send you to Heaven yet at the same time can also knock you into Hell in a single night.¡±

    Jiang Wan only had three wishes. One was that her uncle¡¯s family get theireuppance. The second was that she wanted the viin responsible for her plight {antagonist in this novel} to experience all that she had. Lastly, she wanted to stand at the peak of the entertainment circle.

    There wasn¡¯t anything to do with this world¡¯s protagonists in herst wishes.

    When Shi Sheng processed all this information, her chest felt stuffy. It took a while for her to feel better.

    <i>¡®This person... was a bit dumb.¡¯</i> This was Shi Sheng¡¯s first reaction. Following that, she felt that the author probably broke the character she was trying to write when she wrote Jiang Wan.

    As a supporting female character, this person didn¡¯t have any of the usual maluses that came with a usual one. She was just a bitcking in self-confidence, had a group of terrible rtives while holding a dream in her heart. This setting was more like that of the female lead¡¯s best friend. A proper storyline would go like this: The female lead helps her resolve her group of terrible rtives and helps her to change into a more confident person. They then lived happily ever after.

    But for the sake of emphasizing how much the male lead loved and doted on the female lead, the author forcefully did this to the character, causing it to feel very jarring!

    <i>¡®This is why authors who are their protagonist¡¯s biological mothers are terrifying.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng cleaned up before leaving the restroom. The members of the filming crew had already started returning from the break as they returned to their positions.

    She hade a bitte though not toote. It was at the time when she had just received Xi Mo¡¯s ¡®protection¡¯. Today she was on the filming set of a TV drama the agent who Xi Mo had arranged for her picked out. Her role was the supporting female lead.

    This TV drama was adapted from a novel. After it aired, the response was pretty abysmalpared to other drama. This was because the plot was rather badly constructed and had no shining points. And because people on the set deliberately made things difficult for her, Jiang Wan hadn¡¯t performed too well. This TV drama became a dark spot on Jiang Wan¡¯s history and people said it was because of her that this TV drama was ruined.

    Shi Sheng ignored the director¡¯s infuriated roars as she let the makeup artist help her to put on makeup to cover up the swelling on her face.

    ¡°Sluts are such pussies[5].¡±

    Shi Sheng looked up at the speaker, the woman who pped her: Lin Shanshan.

    This woman was a pretty important character. Of this book which consisted of around a million {1,000,000} or so words, she managed tost for around 500,000 words in. This woman bravely undertook the responsibility of being the viin in the early parts of the story, making countless sacrifices for the sake of cannon fodder and viins everywhere.

    She was also under Dongfang Entertainment and was the one currently being promoted by thepany in this period. She had been nning on rmending someone else for this role but thepany arranged for Jiang Wan to take it instead. That was where the enmity between Lin Shanshan and Jiang Wan began.

    ¡°Lin Shanshan, I have marked down this p for you.¡± Shi Sheng pointed at the makeup-covered swelling on her face as a ruthless glint shed in her eyes.

    For some reason, Lin Shanshan felt shivers run down her spine. Those eyes which had previously been full of insecurities and weaknesses were now as dark and threatening as a wolf¡¯s, deterring others from meeting that gaze.

    When Lin Shanshan finally awoke from her daze, Shi Sheng had already walked off.

    Lin Shanshan rubbed her chest. ¡°Why did that little slut¡¯s gaze suddenly turn scary? Hmph, she thinks she can scare me with just a look, does she take me for a vegetarian[6]!¡±

    The makeup artist pretended not to hear what Lin Shanshan said as she packed up and left.

    [1] Cities are tiered in China. It goes in descending order: Capital (Beijing)>First-tier>Second-tier>Third-tier. The difference is in the rtive wealth of its inhabitants and its poption size. Correct me if I¡¯m wrong.

    [2] In the raws, it says ¡®Å®Èý¡¯, which is the third most important female lead. It goes in descending order of importance: Lead->Supporting lead->Second supporting lead

    [3] ¡®Å¯ÄÐ¡¯ or ¡®nuan3nan2¡¯ literally means warm man. It¡¯s used to describe men who are warm, kind and caring.

    [4] Celebrities are arranged into ranks based on their fame and poprity. I think 18 is the lowest. The one rank higher than rank 1 is one that has won the ¡®Best Actor¡¯/¡¯Ó°µÛ¡¯ or ¡®Best Actress¡¯/¡¯Ó°ºó¡¯ Award. I think anyone more interested in this should go check out I Really Am A Superstar. I think they exin better?

    [5] The raws said ¡®½ÃÇé¡¯ which is like delicate/prissy/unable to put up with hardship. But none of those really... fit? So... we got this which I think fits best.

    [6] Usually, /carnivore = brave/ while vegetarian = coward

    Author¡¯s note:

    There were some little angels who had doubts about why my protagonist was so amazing. *cough* There <i>is</i> a reason for that and it¡¯ll be writtenter on. Just take it that it¡¯s her cheat.

    And because she¡¯s already OP, I didn¡¯t let System give her any more hacks (I won¡¯t admit it¡¯s for the sake of allowing her to dominate Systemter on.)

    Do not doubt that Chu Tang is the male lead. Of course, his name will be differentter on. Just look for the key words ¡®Hidden Quest¡¯.

    (This is actually the story of the rehabilitation n of two scumbags. Let¡¯s see who can be scummier. Of course, scumbags take a lot of time to fall in love so of course it isn¡¯t going to be love at first sight. It¡¯s not a tragedy, I swear it¡¯s not. The scumbag protagonists are just currently in the ¡®hate¡¯ phase of their love-hate rtionship~)

    It¡¯s my birthday today, more updatesing upter~

    Trantor¡¯s Corner:

    ¡®...bravely undertook the responsibility of being the viin in the early parts of the story, making countless sacrifices for the sake of cannon fodder and viins everywhere.¡¯

    Was it just me who found this hrious?

 Chapter 22

    During the course of filming, Lin Shanshan wanted to p her again but Shi Sheng managed to dodge every single time. After a few rounds of pping air, the director started roaring again. This time Lin Shanshan was being scolded along with Shi Sheng. Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t afraid of being scolded, she just treated it like the director was farting.

    ¡°Do you people still want to film or not?! At this rate, even if we film till tomorrow this scene isn¡¯t going to pass!!!¡±

    The mes of rage were burning in Lin Shanshan¡¯s chest. She wanted Jiang Wan to pay!

    When they finally passed the scene after much effort, Lin Shanshan tailed Shi Sheng after seeing her head to the restrooms and gave a forceful push to Shi Sheng from behind.

    ¡°Jiang Wan, you did it on purpose didn¡¯t you!¡±

    Shi Sheng managed to catch herself on the sink so she didn¡¯t fall. Her gaze hardened as she turned around and flung a p over. ¡°I¡¯m returning that p to you.¡±

    That p bewildered Lin Shanshan who only reacted after a few seconds. She charged over to Shi Sheng aggressively, attempting to pull on her hair.

    Shi Sheng had long since been prepared for her to make a counterattack. She avoided Lin Shanshan¡¯s hand and ducked behind her, shoving her from behind before swiftly leaving the restroom. There wasn¡¯t much cover at the entrance of the restroom so Lin Shanshan didn¡¯t dare to show herself outside while her image was in shambles. Shi Sheng, on the other hand, practically swaggered out.

    When Lin Shanshan had finally managed to get herself looking respectable she came out of the restroom. However, Shi Sheng was nowhere to be seen. Lin Shanshan nearly exploded from rage.

    Though once she had calmed down she realised something was off. Jiang Wan was cowardly and timid; Lin Shanshan had bullied her before and she hadn¡¯t so much as made a peep, so why had she suddenly burst out now?

    ......

    Once she had returned that p, Shi Sheng escaped without informing anyone when no one was looking. <i>¡®If that director is upset about it he can always go find the agent Xi Mo arranged for me. I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> not going to stay here any longer! Since Xi Mo wants to use me then I¡¯ll use him too. I won¡¯t be like Jiang Wan that dummy.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng found a card on her person. When she went to the bank to check her bnce, she discovered there was only $30,000 {I think this is in RMB but I¡¯m used to the $ sign} inside. This was practically a pittance to those in the entertainment industry. Even if making money wasn¡¯t hard for her, with only $30,000 in capital... <i>¡®En, it¡¯s a bit little. I won¡¯t be able to earn much money in the short-term.¡¯</i>

    Just as Shi Sheng was pondering on what to do with her life, her phone rang. Shi Sheng took it out and checked the caller. It was that agent of hers so she rejected the call!

    The agent called a few more times and after having all of them rejected, the caller changed to her assistant. She rejected it again!

    When the phone rang again, Shi Sheng subconsciously pressed reject. Only after it was rejected did she see the name of the caller. Shi Sheng sent a savage text over: I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> reconsidering my<sup>(bbb)</sup> life choices! Don¡¯t fucking bother me, and get your people to stop fucking bothering me too!!!

    After sending the message, she turned off her phone. When Shi Sheng had cleared out her head and made some ns for the future, she slowly headed back to the apartment she was staying in.

    The apartment was provided by thepany. Previously she had been staying with another actor but ever since Xi Mo made her a shield, she had been allocated a private apartment. Opening the door, Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t surprised to find the person waiting for her inside.

    It was her agent: Mn.

    She wore a professional-looking suit and was in her thirties. With her short, cropped hair, she looked very clean and efficient.

    ¡°You still know how to return.¡± Mn¡¯s voice contained a hint of anger, ¡°Do you know how many calls I sent you?¡±

    ¡°Oh. So?¡± Shi Sheng gave a perfunctory reply.

    This agent was quite skilled but she wasn¡¯t serious in carrying Jiang Wan to the top. She even seemed to look down on Jiang Wan otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have given her that shitty role.

    For a more recent example, the assistant who was supposed to be waiting on Jiang Wan today had been taken away to help out another actor.Mn was befuddled by Shi Sheng¡¯s counter question. The first thought that shed in Mn¡¯s mind was, <i>¡®This girl Jiang Wan is not being normal today.¡¯

    </i>

    <i> </i>

    She closely examined Shi Sheng as she furrowed her brows. As an agent, learning to read people was a necessity. Although Jiang Wan had a pretty good physical appearance, her character was too weak andcking in self-confidence. She seemed pretty self-conscious, which made others subconsciously look down on her.

    But the Jiang Wan sunk into the couch right now was different. Just by sitting there, there was a noble aura that seemed as if she was born with it. In her eyes, there was no caution orck of self-confidence, there was only calmness.

    Were it not for that face, Mn wouldn¡¯t have thought this person was Jiang Wan.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to act in ¡¶City-Toppling¡· anymore. Help me deal with it.¡± Shi Sheng could only speak first when she noticed Mn just staring at her in silence. ¡¶City-Toppling¡· was the name of the TV drama with an ancient setting she was just in.

    Mn woke from her thoughts as she asked reflexively, ¡°Not acting? Why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± <i>¡®I prefer making money over shooting films. Too bad Jiang Wan wanted to stand at the peak of the entertainment circle...¡¯</i>

    Mn acted like she heard a funny joke. ¡°Jiang Wan, who do you think you are? Just because you say you¡¯re not going to act anymore you can just quit? What, you think your family owns the set?!¡±

    <i>¡®There wasn¡¯t such a thing in this world where you could do whatever you wanted with just an ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±! I don¡¯t like having to carry her either but its orders from above.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Anyways I¡¯m not going to the set anymore.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Wan!!!¡± Mn was exasperated. She had already been unhappy with having to carry such an actress but now said actress wasn¡¯t even listening to her.

    Shi Sheng rubbed the tip of her ear as she spoke in an innocent voice, ¡°Mn-jie[1], if you have the time to be yelling at me you might as well be using it to figure out how to resolve this matter.¡±

    Mn forced herself to calm down as she persuaded Shi Sheng in a nice tone, ¡°Jiang Wan, ¡¶City-Toppling¡· is already at the halfway point of filming. Do you know how much money thepany would have to pay in damages if you pull out now? You¡¯ve only just entered thepany; how would you be able to afford that amount? This matter would also be detrimental to your reputation. You have to consider clearly for the sake of both you and your future.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to act.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Wan, you¡¯re just a newbie. If you continue to be this wilful, even if thepany thinks highly of you, you¡¯d still be buried[2]!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to act.¡±

    No matter what Mn said, Shi Sheng only gave her this one reply. In the end, Mn left in anger. Not too long after she left, Xi Mo¡¯s call came in. Shi Sheng let it ring for about 30 seconds before picking it up.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going to act?¡± Xi Mo¡¯s voice was a bit raspy. Every syble seemed like it had been imbued with a maic field that got one drunk just hearing it.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t like it.¡± Shi Sheng gave a clipped reply. It was silent on Xi Mo¡¯s end for a while before the sounds of someone busying themselves could be heard.

    <i>¡®Ha... Looks like this busy person thinks his ¡®shield¡¯ is pretty important; He took time out just to call after all!¡¯</i> Shi Sheng tossed the phone aside before finding Jiang Wan¡¯s notebook inside the messed-up sheets of her bed.

    Shi Sheng searched for ¡®Jiang Wan¡¯. There wasn¡¯t any big news about her. Shi Sheng then watched the young adult TV drama that Jiang Wan had acted in. She deduced from it that Jiang Wan¡¯s acting skills were pretty standard. But since it was a youth TV drama, acting skills weren¡¯t all that important. The most important were the looks.

    She then searched up ¡®Dongfang Entertainment¡¯ as well as ¡®Xi Mo¡¯ to get a better understanding of the two before closing the page.

    Shi Sheng seemed to recall that Jiang Wan had a Weibo[3] ount. She searched for the Weibo number in her head before logging in. The moment she did, she was bombarded by notification alerts, causing the page to hang for a few seconds while they were processed. There were above a thousand posts and was increasing as she watched.

    [1] In the raws it¡¯s ¡®Ã×À¼½ã¡¯ which means Big Sis Mn. But I think it breaks the flow and sounds too respectful. Sis Mn also seemed weird to me so I went with letting the Big Sis part in pinyin. It sounds better. To me at least.

    [2] The raws state ¡®Ñ©²Ø¡¯ which literally means ¡®snow hide¡¯. When used in this context, it means to not give the actor/actress who signed the contract with thepany, any opportunities to get good publicity. Basically, the good roles in the good movies would be kept from them. I couldn¡¯t find a word/phrase that fits this so I decided on this.

    [3] Something like Twitter for China?

    Author¡¯s note:

    I updated, so please vote~

    Seeing as how it¡¯s my birthday, aren¡¯t you guys going toment or vote? *sobs* Don¡¯t treat me like this. Smash me to death with votes!!!

    Trantor¡¯s Corner:

    That text was savage indeed...

    The author referred to herself as ¡®±¦±¦¡¯ or ¡®baobao¡¯ which, if you remember from Chapter 1, means baby. I find that adorable.

 Chapter 23

    The original poster was someone with the username ¡®Sleeping Kitty¡¯{See: Sleeping Beauty}. The title was: [A Surprising Look at What Happens Behind the Scenes ??]{I took some liberties with the emoticon. The text just described it as a fearful face but I figured this would portray it better} The content was a video of Shi Sheng pping Lin Shanshan but what happened before and after were both cut out.

    There were quite a few ¡®V¡¯ ounts[1] who re-posted it. When some people dug up that the two of them were currently shooting for a TV drama as well as the pictures in the trailers and used them to find the novel the movie was adapted from, these people thought they had found out the truth. Below were countless posts condemning her for the sake of ¡®righteousness¡¯. Lin Shanshan¡¯s fans also charged towards Jiang Wan¡¯s Weibo and started scolding and cursing her.

    [Why is there such an evil woman? I thought her acting sucked when I watched that drama she acted in. Now I find out her character sucks too; She actually dared to bully our Shanshan! Jiang Wan get outta the entertainment circle!]

    [Face pping was required for the script. Even if goddess Shanshan really pped you it was for the sake of better effects! What right do you have to hit back off screen? You can¡¯t even differentiate between on and off scree, what kind of an actor are you? Jiang Wan get outta the entertainment circle!]

    [Newbies nowadays don¡¯t show enough respect for their seniors, they don¡¯t have character quality at all. I¡¯m turning into a hater.]

    [Jiang Wan apologise! Jiang Wan get outta the entertainment circle!]

    It was pretty brutal to read all those. Those questioning her whole family were already the rtively tame ones. These people hid behind a screen so they just said whatever they wanted. They didn¡¯t care what the truth was, they would just hold on to a point and use it to spout rubbish. They could even ¡®fill in¡¯ your background and ¡®motives¡¯ for you.

    In around half an hour¡¯s time, Weibo was pretty much dominated by posts of #Jiang Wan apologise! Jiang Wan get outta the entertainment circle!# and was one of the most searched posts.

    More and more people headed to her Weibo ount to curse her. The imagination of the onlinemunity is infinite...

    To quote Jiang Wan, <i>¡®The most malicious thing in the world is the human heart. It can send you to Heaven yet at the same time can also knock you into Hell in a single night.¡¯

    </i>

    <i> </i>

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t reply to the posts online. She knew the more she replied the happier these people got. Besides, there was always thepany.

    And, as expected, Mn called soon after. Her tone was stiff and unweing as she spoke her request very unwillingly. The gist of it was to not reply no matter what as thepany would handle it.

    Shi Sheng expressed that if there were resources to use, then why shouldn¡¯t she?

    ......

    Lin Shanshan¡¯s matter was resolved very quickly but Shi Sheng could tell that Mn didn¡¯t truly have her interests at heart. This could be seen from how she hadn¡¯t done anything to clear up her name but had simply used someone else¡¯s news to cover up the matter. Shi Sheng was now even more certain she wanted to leave Dongfang Entertainment.

    The duration of the contract was for three years and only about half a year¡¯s worth of time had passed. There were still two and a half years left. If she wanted to leave she would have to pay apensation fee which she couldn¡¯t afford right now.

    <i>¡®I really want to be a rich person.¡¯</i>

    The next day, Shi Sheng met with another agent employed by thepany.

    ¡°Ms Jiang, you are currently an actress under Mn. Her resources and contacts are the best so why do you want toe under a newbie agent like me?¡± A young man pushed his spectacles back up as he spoke unhurriedly.

    ¡°I require an agent who takes their responsibilities seriously.¡± Though she was unable to leave Dongfang Entertainment as of right now, she could at least maximise her interests. She definitely didn¡¯t dare to continue using Mn.

    ¡°Why does Ms Jiang believe that I would be able to steal someone from Mn?¡± Although his speech wasn¡¯t rushed, it brought a few hints of probing.

    With smiles in her eyes and a slight smile on her lips, she spoke in a certain tone, ¡°I believe you. You¡¯ll be able to do it.¡±

    He raised his head slightly and met her gaze. Her eyes were calm without the slightest ripple. When ced together with her smiling face, there was always this dissonance.

    He hadn¡¯t even entered thepany for a month so what made her so sure he would be able to snatch her from a gold-level[2] agent

    He subconsciously pushed against his sses as his tone took on a more questioning air, ¡°Then what cards does Ms Jiang have that would convince me to carry you?¡±

    ¡°One day I¡¯ll be standing at the top of the pyramid. Mr Tang Yin, I once again sincerely offer you an invitation to join me. Are you willing?¡±

    Tang Yin looked at the girl extending her hand with sincerity in front of him. The gaze behind the sses darkened a bit before he spoke in the same unhurried tone as always, ¡°My apologies, I have no way to carry you.¡±

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Damn this guy is as hard to convince as I¡¯d thought!¡¯</i>

    The most important reason Shi Sheng wanted Tang Yin to be her agent was because this fellow would be an existence who exceeded Mn in the future. Back then, the first person to follow Tang Yin ended up very morously.

    ¡°What will it take for you to be my agent? Name a condition.¡± Having failed in acting cool, Shi Sheng¡¯s aura took a sudden change. If before she had been a noble and elegant goddess, then right now she was just a female gangster.

    Tang Yin looked at Shi Sheng who had managed to switch so quickly between the two personas. His eyes shed as the deep colour in his eyes thickened.

    ¡°If Ms Jiang can get thepany to transfer agents for you, I would naturally oblige.¡±

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®The hell you just tossed the ball back to me! I feel like I wasted my breath just now.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Fine, just you wait.¡± Shi Sheng agreed through clenched teeth. Besides, even if Tang Yin didn¡¯t be her agent, she was definitely not going to remain under Mn any longer anyways.

    ......

    Tang Yin hadn¡¯t held too much hope; After all, Mn <i>was</i> thepany¡¯s gold-level agent. She wouldn¡¯t just let out an actor or actress she had already taken charge of.

    However, that afternoon, he was called to the director¡¯s office and handed Jiang Wan¡¯s materials as well as a top-notch support team.

    All the employees knew that thepany had recently given Mn a support team, which had been earned through he contributions to thepany. However, he hadn¡¯t expected that the team was actually prepared especially for Jiang Wan. Since he was now in charge of managing Jiang Wan, he very quickly entered his role. The first thing he did was to deal with Lin Shanshan¡¯s matter.

    Lin Shanshan¡¯s history was not clean. All he needed was a little bit of work to clean Shi Sheng¡¯s name. This wasn¡¯t hard at all for someone who had a crack support team. Mn had this team yet she hadn¡¯t done much to help Jiang Wan. <i>¡®No wonder she didn¡¯t want to stay under Mn.¡¯</i>

    Thepany had given this team to Jiang Wan yet Mn dared to do as she liked with it, showing that she didn¡¯t put Jiang Wan in her eyes. This made Jiang Wan¡¯s true identity much harder to guess. <i>¡®Anyways, no matter what happens, she¡¯s an actress under my management now.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Since you¡¯re under my management then I hope you will at least listen to my rules.¡± Tang Yin pushed his sses out of habit.

    Shi Sheng sat without a care for her image on the sofa. ¡°What rules?¡±

    ¡°Number one, I must be the first to know whenever anything happens. Number two, I hope you will discuss your future ns with me. And number three, I hope you will listen to me on what roles to y.¡±

    Other than the first rule, the other two weren¡¯t as important. It was obvious that he felt the first to be the most important. This was natural as an agent had to be the first to know about their actor¡¯s movements.

    Otherwise, how would he be able to prepare in advance if there was an issue? Quite frankly, even if the actor decided to stay in a hotel room with someone it had to be reported to their agent.

    Shi Sheng agreed without much sincerity in her tone. Tang Yin could feel that she wasn¡¯t very interested but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    [1] Weibo verified ounts.

    [2] This is used whenever somebody has the capability to be respected. See also: Golden bachelors.

    Author¡¯s note:

    Thank you all for the well wishes yesterday~ *executes AoE flying kisses*

    Trantor¡¯s Corner:

    I decided to experiment with the texts in the {} by making it blue. Hopefully you guys can differentiate it better from the actual story? Let me know. Also, I think I¡¯ve decided on allputer-based texts being in square brackets, []. System¡¯s speech is in bold.

    Well, while I didn¡¯t really know what Weibo wasst chapter (I still don¡¯t know Twitter either), I created an ount just now so I have a somewhat better understanding of what it is. Somewhat. It¡¯s like a hybrid between Twitter and Facebook. It¡¯s got the Twitter ¡®follower¡¯ system but it¡¯s like Facebook in that there¡¯s a personal page where you post stuff that looks more like the Facebook version? I don¡¯t have Twitter so I can¡¯t reallypare.

    Also... I really wanna be rich person too Shi Sheng...

 Chapter 24

    ¡°Thepany has already resolved the matter with the producers of ¡¶City-Toppling¡· but thepensation will be deducted from your paycheck.¡± Tang Yin paused before continuing with slight doubts, ¡°The script was really bad. Why did you go and ept a role there?¡±

    Shi Sheng shrugged. ¡°Mn arranged it. I¡¯m just a starlet who¡¯s barely reached the 18th rank, where would I get the qualifications to disagree with a gold-level agent?¡±

    Hearing her words, Tang Yin got even more curious about this actress who had rmended herself to him. Ever since he had taken over her management, thepany had given him a stand-alone office. Even all the good resources and opportunities were given to him. To him who had still been a newbie without any actors under his wing, this was pretty much a pie that fell out of the sky.

    For some reason, he felt like he had been conned into something. Suppressing that feeling, Tang Yin handed over three scripts to Shi Sheng. ¡°These are the ones left over after I screened them.¡±

    Shi Sheng simply looked at their names before picking one out. ¡°This one.¡±

    Tang Yin didn¡¯t object. These three books were those he had selected out. No matter which she picked, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad.

    The one Shi Sheng picked was a Xianxia drama. Its setting was in a cultivation world. The cultivation sect ¡®Profound Sect¡¯ had been massacred, leaving the sole survivor, Qing Yan. He was rescued by a peach blossom that had managed to cultivate into a spirit. Together, the two embarked on a quest to uncover the truth behind the ughter of the ¡®Profound Sect¡¯.

    This was a drama adapted from a novel and was one of the more famous Xianxia novels in the recent year. Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t nning to audition for the female lead, the peach blossom spirit, but instead the second supporting female lead. This character had a pretty good background but her ending wasn¡¯t too good.

    ¡°Do you have any confidence?¡± Tang Yin asked uncertainly.

    He had seen the shows she had acted in and concluded that her acting skills weren¡¯t that good. However, in this drama, the second supporting female lead was an extremely important character. In the early stages, she was mischievous and lively but in theter stages, her character would undergo a dark transformation. She would be cold-blooded and ruthless. With two pr opposite personalities to be acted out in one character, it wasn¡¯t easy to act out.

    He had originally had his eye on the supporting female lead role- Though, with her qualifications she might not be able tond it...

    However, who would have expected her to pick the second supporting female lead role? Shi Sheng shut the script before revealing a mouthful of white teeth. ¡°We¡¯ll know once we try.¡±

    Tang Yin looked at her deeply before bringing her upstairs to the floor where the auditions were held. When the elevator door opened, they came face-to-face with Mn who was bringing a young and pretty girl with her. Mn looked at Shi Sheng with disgust and even more discontent and hatred. ¡®I¡¯m a gold-level agent but she actually didn¡¯t want to follow me and instead went to follow a newbie who had just entered thepany. Isn¡¯t this outright pping me in the face?¡¯

    Of course, the greater part of the reason she was unhappy was that support team.

    ¡°Mn-jie.¡± Tang Yin gave a rtively polite greeting. When his gaze swept over that girl, it darkened a few shades. Mn gave a slight nod and gave a standard smile. Sometimes, especially like right now, the outward appearance of civility still had to be kept. Mn hadn¡¯t spoken yet when the girl behind her spoke first in a taunting voice, ¡°Jiang Wan ising for an audition too? Which role are you auditioning for? Why don¡¯t we get Mn-jie to help you consider your options? After all, we can¡¯t dy our futures.¡±

    She gave a pointed nce at Tang Yin.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of bothering Mn-jie, I¡¯m afraid my future would be the dust on someone else¡¯s road to sess[1].¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she answered in a light, soft and pleasant voice.

    Her thoughts though, were, ¡®What considerations?! You want to help me consider how fitting I am for a maid role?!¡¯

    Mn wrinkled her brow as she shot a sharp warning gaze at Shi Sheng.

    The girl obviously heard the underlying meaning in her words for she spoke with acrimony, ¡°What do you mean by that Jiang Wan? At least Mn-jie has carried you before... Well, I guess you were from the backwaters. You don¡¯t even know basic courtesy. The saying that birds of a feather flock together is true after all.¡±

    Towards the end her tone was filled with ridicule, especially thatst sentence. Shi Sheng secretly took a look at Tang Yin. Though his face hadn¡¯t changed, the hands by his side had clenched into fists.

    ¡°En. When I followed Mn-jie before, it¡¯s all thanks to her care.¡± Hearing Shi Sheng say this, Mn¡¯s expression improved though when she heard Shi Shengplete her words, her face turned green.

    ¡°In the past, I was not sensible enough. Choosing to follow Mn-jie proved that my eyesight wasn¡¯t that good. But you guys can rest assured now, I have already changed for the better. My eyesight has improved too so I¡¯ll definitely be able to pick a good person.¡± That tone was clearly very apologetic yet it made people feel mocked.

    Changed for the better... can the phrase even be used like that? It was as if they hadmitted a crime or something.

    ¡°Jiang Wan!¡± The girl pointed her finger at Shi Sheng, enraged to the point of trembling.

    ¡°What do you want? Chatting with me is very expensive but seeing as how we¡¯re in the samepany I¡¯ll give you a discount...¡±

    ¡°Enough. You still have an ad shoot, don¡¯t waste time with irrelevant people.¡± Mn interrupted Shi Sheng¡¯s words and red at her. ¡°Jiang Wan, you can¡¯t be too arrogant. This world is moreplicated than you think.¡±

    ¡®If<i> I<sup>(bbb) </sup>g</i>ot really arrogant, you¡¯d be fucking lying on the ground right now!¡¯

    Shi Sheng smiled but did not speak or give any reply. When Mn looked at that smile she felt the hairs on her back stand on end. The person in front of her clearly hadn¡¯t changed but she felt like she had.

    ¡®She¡¯s just a little brat, what can she do? With my contacts, I could ce obstacles in secret and make her unable to remain in this circle any longer.¡¯

    Thinking of this, Mn felt a bit better. She gave a light harrumph before walking towards the lift.

    When the girl on high-heels walked past the two, she deliberately collided into Tang Yin, causing him to retreat a couple of steps. ¡°Just you wait!¡±

    When the lift door closed, Shi Sheng looked smilingly at Tang Yin. Tang Yin pushed up his sses. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    He had failed as an agent when he let the actress under his care be bullied by someone else.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, that girl¡¯s surname was Tang too.¡± She could clearly feel the enmitying from that girl. And Tang Yin¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t quite right either. Tang Yin¡¯s body stiffened as panic and embarrassment shed in his eyes.

    Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t had time to see it clearly when she heard System¡¯s voice ring out suddenly.

    <b>[Random Quest encountered. Do you wish to ept it?]</b>

    ¡®There are random quests too? Fuck no, I refuse to do it. I haven¡¯t even finished a single one of the main quests yet!¡¯

    Shi Sheng thought System would force her to ept it but it didn¡¯t speak up after she rejected it. ¡®It seems like random quests aren¡¯t that important...¡¯

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Having been interrupted by System, Shi Sheng was toozy to continue questioning Tang Yin.

    Tang Yin couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. His gaze when he looked at Shi Sheng had changed though. She wasn¡¯t the same as the Jiang Wan from the information he had been given. At least, in their few days of interacting with each other, he hadn¡¯t seen a hint of self-consciousness or timidity.

    There were quite a few people in the audition hall already. Tang Yin went to get a queue number before apanying her in waiting. There were quite a few people who hade to audition. There were those who had an agent apanying them who were discussing with said agents in low voices. There were also those who didn¡¯t have an agent and so could only sit nervously at the side, their faces filled with apprehension as well as hope and expectations for the future.

    However, every single one that went in came out in a depressed slump. There were some who even ran away crying.

    Shi Sheng, however, just sat there like she owned the ce, not a hint of nervousness or apprehension to be seen. She wasn¡¯t even reading the script, instead just staring at a girl opposite her.

    That girl shifted a bit ufortably under Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze but she discovered that the person opposite her wasn¡¯t looking at her but gazing off into space and had just so happened to fix her eyes on that spot.

    [1] There¡¯s actually some wordy going on here. The raws say ¡®ÎÒÅÂÇ°³Ì±ä³ÉÇ°³¾¡¯. ¡®Ç°³Ì¡¯means future and is pronounced ¡®qian2cheng2¡¯ while ¡®Ç°³¾¡¯, pronounced ¡®qian2chen2¡¯, literally means dust in front, which could refer to the dust on someone else¡¯s road to ¨C in this context ¨C fame. They sound simr so it¡¯s wordy.

    Author¡¯s note:

    Lla, begging for votes over here~

    Trantor¡¯s Corner:

    ***MINOR SPOILERS AHEAD***

    *Take a good long look at that random quest notification. Because it never turns up again.*

    **Also I think I keep seeing Shi Sheng¡¯s past pop up everywhere now that I am re-reading... again.**

 Chapter 25

    Only when Shi Sheng¡¯s number was called did she wake from her trance. She got up and entered the room. Inside, five people were seated. As one of the judges for this audition, the director sat in the middle seat. He was a man closing in on his forties and had hardened facial features. He didn¡¯t appear easy to get along with.

    This director was called Song Han and he was famous for being picky. There was a rumour that he had forced an actor to redo a scene more than a hundred times. Of course, this was just a rumour so the validity of it was still up for question.

    The result of Song Han¡¯s pickiness was that he managed to make quite a few actors famous. There was a bit of an exaggerated saying going around: If you worked with Song Han for a bit, your acting skills and position would rise sharply.

    ¡°Greetings to all the teachers<sup>[1]</sup>, I am Jiang Wan.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t too loud nor too soft. It was just enough for everyone to hear yet wasn¡¯t piercing to the ears. The judges looked over the information on Jiang Wan and had a whispered discussion for a bit. One of them revealed a non-optimistic expression. ¡°Act on your own. Begin.¡± Song Han called for her to start with an expressionless face.

    Shi Sheng nodded and ignored the other four. She brewed her feelings as she got into character. She was acting out Bai Wan¡¯s the point where her personality took a dark turn, which was the most important scene.

    Jiang Wan¡¯s acting skills weren¡¯t too good, so there wasn¡¯t much for Shi Sheng to borrow from. So, she could only imagine herself as Bai Wan who had been misunderstood by others. She imagined how she would feel if no one believed her and all that was left in her world was despair and sorrow. She imagined how in ¡®her¡¯ unrequited love, she had turned into the weapon for the viin behind the scenes.

    Everyone stared at the woman on stage. It was as if they were looking at a despairing Bai Wan who had fallen into darkness.

    When Shi Sheng ended, the room fell into a dead silence.

    Three secondster, Song Han snapped out of his daze and looked at Shi Sheng as he spoke clearly, ¡°You acted very well. Go back and await the notice.¡±

    The other four looked at one another. <i>¡®That means he¡¯s decided?¡¯</i>

    In all the previous auditions, he had only spoken to let the actresses know when to begin but nothing else.

    With this, the four all spoke to Shi Sheng a bit, their attitudes clearly having improved. Shi Sheng left the room and was received by Tang Yin. He didn¡¯t immediately ask her how it went, instead taking her outside where the others waiting couldn¡¯t see before asking in his unhurried voice, ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°We wait for the notice.¡± Shi Sheng shrugged, indifference on her face. She knew that since Song Han had spoken, this role was most likely hers but since the contract hadn¡¯t been signed yet, she wasn¡¯t in a rush to tell Tang Yin. After all, anything could happen.

    Tang Yin hadn¡¯t held too much hope so he didn¡¯t reveal any disappointment upon hearing her words. When the two went downstairs, Tang Yin received a call. By the time it ended, Tang Yin¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too good as he spoke to Shi Sheng, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back first. There¡¯s nothing much going on today so you go rest at home.¡±

    ¡°You have something to do?¡±

    Tang Yin pursed his lips in silent confirmation.

    ¡°If you have something to do, go ahead. Meanwhile, <i>I</i> will be taking advantage of when I have yet to be famous to enjoy a normal life.¡±

    <i>¡®Just how much confidence does she have in herself to be so certain she¡¯ll be famous?¡¯</i> Tang Yin shook his head, ¡°I should send you back first.¡±

    As her agent, would he dare to just leave her on the streets?

    Shi Sheng looked at him meaningfully before smilingly saying, ¡°I don¡¯t care what it is you have to do. But I hope you can deal with it properly. I don¡¯t want to be implicated in the future because of your matter, understand?¡±

    Tang Yin¡¯s heart thumped wildly. Facing those calm eyes, he kept feeling embarrassment from having been seen through. He went silent for a bit before speaking, ¡°Then you be careful. If anything happens, give me a call.¡±

    ......

    <strong>[Hidden Quest: Toss A Thousand Gold]</strong>

    Shi Sheng was just sitting in a coffee shop when System¡¯s voice suddenly spoke.

    <i>¡®What the hell! You¡¯ve skipped the fake question of whether to ept or not and just forcefully issued it now?¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Hidden Quests cannot be rejected.]</strong>

    <i>¡®*flips table* Can¡¯t reject your grandpa!¡¯</i> Only after Shi Sheng had cursed this damned System¡¯s investors and researchers as well as all 18 generations of their ancestors, did she feel slightly better.

    ¡°What does ¡®Toss A Thousand Gold¡¯ refer to?¡± <i>¡®Started using idioms now eh?¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Toss A Thousand Gold: Get Lu Qingyun to spend more than $10 billion on the Host. US Dors.]</strong>

    ¡°Who did you say it was?¡±

    <strong>[Lu Qingyun.]</strong>

    Shi Sheng was speechless. <i>¡®What kind of a hidden quest is that!¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®And, </i>why<i> am I supposed to go seduce Lu Qingyun and spend his money again?!¡¯</i>

    Who was Lu Qingyun? Only the most powerful viin in this novel! He had the looks and the money; he was definitely a winner in life. But... he was also an extremely dangerous person.

    Unlike Chu Tang who had only been mentioned by name, Lu Qingyun actually opposed the protagonist, Xi Mo, outright. In theter stages of the novel, the entertainment circle was taken by storm.

    In the end because of Xia Man, he gave up on opposing Xi Mo and went overseas. The author hadn¡¯t written whether or not it was because Lu Qingyun liked Xia Man.

    As to <i>why</i> he was opposing Xi Mo, it wasn¡¯t exined in detail in the story but there were subtle hints that it was because of someone, though their gender was unknown.

    <i>¡®You want me to seduce that kind of person? System, have you been taken over by malware?¡¯</i>

    <strong> [Target is currently at the Host¡¯s 9 o¡¯clock </strong>{directly left}<strong>. Please take this opportunity.]</strong>

    System disappeared after tossing down thest sentence.

    <i>¡®Take this opportunity... what opportunity am I supposed to take?! Bloody hell, couldn¡¯t you have told me <strong>before</strong>disappearing?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng looked to her left. There was a private room there. The door was currently tightly shut and a waiter was waiting outside.

    Just as Shi Sheng was roaring inwardly, a loud bang rang out and the sound of ss shattering followed soon after. Shrieks and screams resounded.

    The ss window had suddenly been shattered and the people inside the coffee shop screamed in surprise and terror. The people who had been sitting next to the window hurriedly ran to find a safer spot.

    From the bank across the road, several strangely dressed men jumped out and onto the street. They wore ck ski masks<sup>[2]</sup> as they carried duffel bags. Several were even toting guns.

    A confused and panicked crowd of people who were on the streets scattered into the nearby shops or ran towards the other ends of the street while shrieking. The sounds of sirens could be hearding from both entrances to the street as police cars cornered that group of people in front of the bank.

    Shi Sheng sat in the corner, her expression unreadable as she watched the sudden change outside. <i>¡®<strong>This</strong> is the opportunity? How is this a fucking opportunity?! It¡¯s a goddamn robbery!!!¡¯</i>

    The robbers didn¡¯t appear surprised at the appearance of police cars as they scanned their surroundings. One of them made a hand signal before that group of people sprinted towards the coffee shop and leapt through the window where the ss had been shattered.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    ¡°Ah- They¡¯re going to kill us!¡±

    A few people attempted to run out of the coffee shop.

    The robbers immediately shot towards the open door of the coffee shop. The sound of the gunshot caused the surrounding onlookers to fall silent. One of the robbers pointed his gun at a few people before he roared in a gravelly voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move! Put your hands on your heads and squat on the ground! Go and face the wall! No yelling! Anybody who makes a peep, Imma put a bullet through their brain! No whispering to each other. Go and face the fucking wall already!¡±

    <i>¡®What in the zes- This is not logical okay?! This coffee shop isn¡¯t the best ce to hide yet these robbers did so? If they dared to go rob a bank their IQ has to at least be eptable. I kneel down to the machinations of the plot!¡¯</i>

    Once Shi Sheng was done cursing, she stood up, covered her head and moved towards the wall. She had managed to move closer to that private room.

    The waiter who was outside was currently squatting on the ground and trembling, his face full of fear.

    Since theyout of the coffee shop<sup>[3]</sup> was such that there weren¡¯t any tables that could be seen from the entrance, when the robbers made everyone go and squat near the walls, the people outside wouldn¡¯t be able to tell what was going on.

    The robbers also stood at the two blind spots so the people outside couldn¡¯t see them but they could clearly see what was happening outside.

    <sup>[1]</sup> People in the entertainment industry often refer to their seniors as ¡®teachers¡¯

    <sup>[2]</sup> In the raws, it said they wore ck stockings on their heads. I was like ¡®what...?¡¯ and decided ski masks was probably what the author was referring to.

    <sup>[3]</sup> I think it might be something like this where the red area is the entrance:

    Author¡¯s note:

    Come let us wee... The final boss~!

    The contract status has changed, here¡¯s an update~~

    Please give rewards, please give votes ©d(^¨Œ^*)))

 Chapter 26

    This group of robbers seemed like they had done this before for they had clear allocations for who did what and didn¡¯t need too much direction.

    Shi Sheng silently continued cursing. Not only had she been forcefully made to ept a hidden quest, now her life was in danger too. And most importantly, System <i>still</i> hadn¡¯t given her any cheats! <i>¡®Simply perverse! 0/10<sup><strong>[1]</strong></sup>!¡¯</i>

    In the story, Jiang Wan had still been on set filming so of course she wouldn¡¯t have experienced this. But this event had been described in detail, and it was all because: The female lead was here.

    Shi Sheng had scanned the surroundings before but hadn¡¯t seen her. She didn¡¯t know if the female lead was in one of the private rooms or not.

    It was during this event that Xia Man had saved Lu Qingyun, who discovered Xia Man and Xi Mo¡¯s rtionship and as a result got closer to Xia Man.

    The outside had already been surrounded by manyyers of policemen.

    By now, the robbers had already chased out the people inside the private rooms.

    Xia Man emerged from the private room that was the farthest to the back. She was wearing workout clothes while her expression was leaning more towards the cold end of the spectrum. She appeared very calm as she followed the robbers¡¯ instructions and squatted at the wall two people over from Shi Sheng. Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t help but give her another nce just because of how she reacted.

    ¡°Move aside!¡± One of the robbers shouted fiercely while standing in front of her and blocking her view. The waiter cried as he moved aside and the robbers entered the room. The sounds of angry curses could be heard from the room before two people walked out.

    ¡°Squat over there, make any funny moves and I¡¯ll kill you! Bloody hell, why is there a man that looks this beautiful...¡±

    Shi Sheng felt someone squat down. She lifted her head and managed to catch a glimpse of the man¡¯s pale and handsome profile. His lips were slightly pursed while his gaze was lowered. There wasn¡¯t much expression on his face.

    Even though he was squatting, he made it look elegant. He didn¡¯t seem to fit in with the surrounding chaos, as if he belonged to a different world.

    Perhaps he felt Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze on him for he turned to look at her, exposing his entire face to her view. That was a face indescribable with mere words. When he smiled, those inky ck eyes seemed as if thousands of flowers were blooming.

    Shi Sheng was dazed, she felt as if she had just seen Chu Tang. However, she immediately denied it. This man was different from Chu Tang. Whereas Chu Tang had an imperceptible wickedness about him that seduced one to the dark side, this man did not make any attempts at covering up that aura of spiteful ill-intent.

    <i>¡®System get out here! I<sup>(bbb)</sup> want to have a discussion with you on life. Why are all the targets of the hidden quests all such perverts? I<sup>(bbb)</sup> feel like my<sup>(bbb)</sup> life is in danger! Please give me hacks and cheats, something. At least give me<sup>(bbb)</sup>that beginner¡¯s package!¡¯</i>

    #What Do I Do When My Host Won¡¯t Forget About The Beginner¡¯s Package? Urgently Need Help#

    Lu Qingyun stared in doubt at the girl squatting beside him. This was the first time somebody had revealed such an expression of enmity upon seeing his face. <i>¡®Did my charm decrease?¡¯</i>

    Lu Qingyun turned his head to smile at the other girl next to him. Though there were still traces of fear and panic on her face, at least in her eyes there were some traces of infatuation. It was as if she¡¯d forgotten she was currently being held hostage by bank robbers as well as the fact that she was still in danger.

    <i>¡®See, now that¡¯s the kind of reaction someone should have upon seeing me.¡¯</i>

    Satisfied, Lu Qingyun turned his head to look at this ¡®rare creature¡¯ when his arm was grabbed and he was pulled up. Xia Man had also been pulled up.

    ¡°Get over here and stand there!¡± The robber pointed at the now ssless window. They pushed the two over to where the policemen outside could see.

    Shi Sheng quickly pulled on that robber, who turned his head and pointed his gun at Shi Sheng. He roared in his gravelly voice, ¡°What are you doing?! Courting death?!¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled as her eyes curved into crescents before pointing at Lu Qingyun, ¡°I¡¯m going with him.¡±

    There was surprise in the robber¡¯s eyes. He had probably never seen a hostage this eager to die, especially not a girl this good-looking. When he got over his surprise, the robber shook his gun as he threatened her, ¡°Stop bullshitting. Make any funny moves and Imma fucking kill you.¡±

    <i>¡®When even a bunch of grown men are crying for their mommies and daddies, wouldn¡¯t a little girl who smilingly offered herself as cannon fodder be suspicious? Do you take me for an idiot!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s face fell as she spoke in a pitiful voice, ¡°But... he¡¯s my boyfriend. We said we¡¯d live and die together, how could I let him face such a dangerous situation alone? Come on, let me go over. See I¡¯m just a weak woman, what could I do that would threaten you?¡±

    The newly-appointed boyfriend Lu Qingyun, ¡°...¡±

    And Xia Man who had been staring at Shi Sheng this whole time twitched her lips. ¡®Wasn¡¯t she Xi Mo¡¯s woman? Howe she suddenly became this man¡¯s girlfriend?¡¯

    And the other hostages in the coffee shop all cast admiring nces at Shi Sheng. <i>¡®Young love is just so touching!¡¯</i>

    But once they got a look at Lu Qingyun¡¯s face, a few youngdies felt envious inside. They were willing to share life and death with such a hot guy too ah!

    The cops outside were making a fuss by now. Perhaps the robber felt like he had wasted too much time for he didn¡¯t stop to consider any longer as he railed at her, ¡°Get up! Don¡¯t try anything funny. Put your hands where I can see ¡¯em.¡±

    Shi Sheng immediately got up and made her way to Lu Qingyun¡¯s side. She grabbed his arm, not forgetting to shoot him a smile.

    The robbers wanted the police to prepare a car within half an hour or else they would kill the hostages.

    ¡°Hi, you scared?¡± Shi Sheng asked Lu Qingyun in a small voice.

    Lu Qingyun stood there casually, his posturenguid. His clear voice, containing some hints of ill-intentionedughter, spoke, ¡°There are people apanying me to die, why would I be afraid?¡±

    His obscure gaze swept on the hand Shi Sheng was using to hold onto his arm. His smile only grew brighter though and the world seemed to lose its colours.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s scalp tingled as her inner warning bells sounded. She hesitated a bit but in the end, didn¡¯t release him.

    ¡°Take a guess as to how long it¡¯ll take for them to rescue us.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s gazended on the cops outside who were still undergoing negotiations with the robbers through a loudspeaker.

    ¡°Perhaps they won¡¯t be able to.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, see that girl beside you?¡± Though she was speaking words of constion, her tone wasn¡¯t consoling at all. ¡°Follow her and you definitely won¡¯t die. Though you might get injured.¡±

    Lu Qingyun cast a nce at Xia Man who was standing on his other side. Xia Man¡¯s gaze stared straight ahead. Her chin and back were tensed up, she was clearly nervous. Her appearance waspletely unlike his self-appointed ¡®girlfriend¡¯, whose body waspletely rxed.

    ¡°How do you know I won¡¯t die if I follow her?¡±

    <i>¡®Dummy, of course it¡¯s because of the protagonist halo!¡¯</i>

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t tell him this so Shi Sheng merely smiled as she instigated him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go test whether you can kill her?¡±

    System was on the brink of copse. <strong><i>¡®The task was to let you flirt with a guy, not instigate the viin to attack the female lead.¡¯</i></strong>

    #MyHostContinuesToShunTropes#

    Xia Man was standing a bit farther so she couldn¡¯t hear what Lu Qingyun and Shi Sheng were saying but she saw their ill-intentioned gazesnd on her. Her entire body stiffened. This feeling was stranger than when she was being held at gunpoint.

    The policemen outside were speechless as well. <i>¡®Why do we get the feeling these two hostages are feeling rather carefree? They¡¯re even having a bloody conversation! The hell, can¡¯t you guys be more professional, this is an action scene, not a romance scene!!!¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> I <i>might</i> have taken some liberties with this one. The raws implied she wanted to give a bad review but I figured this would keep the original meaning more.

    Author¡¯s note:

    Xiaoshengzi is going to make System cry hahaha~

    Please donate~ and vote~

    Trantor¡¯s Corner:

    Xiaoshengzi is like a nickname for Shi Sheng. The ¡®sheng¡¯ refers to Shi Sheng¡¯s given name.

    Also, I decided on bolding the emphasized words in thoughts because a non-italicised word doesn¡¯t really stand out.

 Chapter 27

    The robbers and police had already finished their negotiations when a sudden change urred. Amongst the hostages, a skinny man suddenly lunged at the nearest robber, and took advantage of when he hadn¡¯t reacted to bite into his neck.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The robber cried out terribly.

    <i>¡®An entertainment novel turned into a zombie novel? You can do that?¡¯</i>

    Clearly, Shi Sheng was just thinking too much. The robber pushed the man away and gave him a harsh kick. The man mmed into the wall and moaned in pain. The next moment though, he leapt back up and pounced on the robber again shouting madly, ¡°Trash like you deserve to die! Go die! I will help enact justice on you, I¡¯m a hero! I¡¯m a herooo!¡±

    ¡°The hell is with this madman, quickly get him off!¡± The robber who had been attacked roared furiously at his fellows beside him. However, the man seemed as if he had been shot full of chicken blood as he used every method he had to attack them. Even if it was grabbing them by the hair and biting them, as long as it was effective, that man would use it.

    Taking advantage of when one of the robbers revealed a gap when he went over to help his friend, a few of the braver people amongst the hostages charged over towards the door.

    The crack of a gunshot rang out. The madman seemed as if someone had hit the pause button on him as his eyes widened and he fell backwards, blood pouring from his body. There was a moment where everything seemed to move sluggishly.

    ¡°Who the fuck allowed you to shoot!¡± A robber standing on the other side roared.

    ¡°Ah! They¡¯re killing people, save me aaah!!!¡±

    ¡°I- I don¡¯t wanna die. I have elderly and kids at home, spare me, please just let me off...¡±

    ¡°Let me outta here, let me out!¡±

    The people who had originally been squatting suddenly all stood up as they fought to make their way to the exit. The robbers probably didn¡¯t n on actually killing anyone as they simply used their superior physical strength to block them.

    Perhaps the hostages had guessed this point for their courage suddenly grew. A few even started attempting to snatch the robbers¡¯ guns. In the chaos, a few people made their way over to Shi Sheng¡¯s direction as leaving through the window was much faster than leaving through the door.

    This all happened within a few seconds. When Xia Man finally reacted, she started to make for the window. Perhaps it was because she had been too nervous earlier for the moment she moved, her legs softened, causing her to trip and fall.

    <strong>BANG! </strong>Yet another gunshot rang out. As Shi Sheng had been holding onto Lu Qingyun¡¯s arm this entire time, the moment the robbers began opening fire, Shi Sheng had pulled Lu Qingyun to the side to dodge and had shoved Xia Man in passing, causing the bullet to graze Xia Man¡¯s shoulder and embed itself into the floor.

    ¡°Get out.¡± Shi Sheng pointed at the window. Even under such chaotic circumstances, Lu Qingyun still had a brilliant smile on his face which made people¡¯s scalps tingle and break out in cold sweat.

    Shi Sheng quickly shifted her gaze as she pulled him towards the window. The two vaulted over the window ledge before hearing the sounds of gunshots again. A few policemen charged forward and hurriedly brought the two to the back where they could be protected.

    ¡°You saved her just now.¡± Lu Qingyun leaned against a police car with a casual posture as he raised his eyebrow at the girl who had just decided to sit on the ground without thought for her image.

    Shi Sheng pouted as she blew at the bangs that were in her face before speaking in a righteous tone, ¡°Saving a person¡¯s life is better than building a seven-storied pagoda.¡±

    In the story, that fall would have caused Xia Man to take a bullet for Lu Qingyun. Though it was an ident, she <i>had</i>saved his life. It was because of this that Lu Qingyun got acquainted with her. Though he had ulterior motives, one couldn¡¯t deny that he was pretty much Xia Man¡¯s hack, allowing her to safely make her way to the top of the circle.

    The reason why she had pushed Xia Man just now, allowing her to avoid the bullet, was because she had a somewhat good impression of her.

    Lu Qingyun was doubtful inwardly. He hadn¡¯t forgotten what she had tried to instigate him into doing just now. Yet now she said in such a righteous tone that saving a life was better than building a seven-storied pagoda? This joke wasn¡¯t funny.

    He looked at the girl fiddling around with her phone. In his dark eyes, it was as if countless flowers were blossoming and ripples began forming. The corner of his lip slowly lifted into a slight smile. The surrounding policemen went into a daze upon seeing this. <i>¡®How can a person be this beautiful?¡¯

    </i>

    <i> </i>

    ......

    The robbers were quickly rounded up. Those at the coffee shop, except for the wounded ones, were called into the station to make their statements. By the time Shi Sheng exited the station, it was already dark out.

    Tang Yin smoked as he leaned against a car. Seeing Shi Shenge out, he extinguished the cigarette, an unreadable expression on his face. His tone was still as unhurried as ever, though clearly more serious, ¡°You managed to cause such a ruckus <i>in</i><i>an afternoon</i>.¡±

    ¡°Do the media know?¡± Shi Sheng blinked. <i>¡®I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> innocent in this matter okay?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Everything has been handled.¡± Tang Yin sighed. A top-notch support team wasn¡¯t just for show you know!

    Just as the two were about to leave, Shi Sheng saw Lu Qingyun who was exiting the station. She ran over. ¡°Mr Lu, do you want me to give you a ride?¡±

    Lu Qingyun cast a side nce at Shi Sheng before smiling and spoke clearly, ¡°No need.¡±

    Then he walked past Shi Sheng and left...

    He left...

    <i>¡®I<sup> (bbb)</sup> was actually rejected?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ms Jiang, can you please tell me <i>who</i> that man was just now?¡± Tang Yin had stood behind Shi Sheng at some point. Under themplight, his sses appeared to be shining with a cold light.

    Just now, the two of them had been standing a bit far from Tang Yin and with the level of light here, Tang Yin hadn¡¯t seen clearly who the man that spoke to Shi Sheng was. Lu Qingyun had left from the other end, so he hadn¡¯t passed by Tang Yin.

    ¡°The patron ah!¡± Shi Sheng subconsciously replied.

    ¡°What?¡± <i>¡®Patron? His actress had a patron?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng seemed to have just reacted as she shook her head to deny it.

    Tang Yin let out a sigh of relief. Though these matters weremon in this circle, it wasn¡¯t beneficial to the actors in the end. However, he hadn¡¯tpletely rxed when he heard her speak in a serious voice, ¡°My <i>future</i> patron!¡±

    <strong>Pfft~</strong>

    Tang Yin nearly choked. <i>¡®This person is here to torment me, isn¡¯t she?¡¯

    </i>

    <i> </i>

    ......

    Right now, ¡®future patron¡¯ Lu Qingyun was sitting in the passenger seat of a car, his arms folded. His eyes were smiling, he seemed to be rather happy.

    The man driving nced at him a few times before he couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Lu Qingyun, what are you smiling for? It¡¯s night time, are you trying to scare the living daylights out of me?¡±

    However, there was no reply. The inside of the car was filled with the sound of soft and rxing music. The man was already used to not getting any reply for his questions so he simply changed the topic, ¡°You¡¯ve only just returned to the country and you¡¯ve already gone sightseeing at a police station. I¡¯ve already told you not to cause so much trouble for me, haven¡¯t I? This ce is different from overseas, I don¡¯t have the time and energy to keep bailing you out so stop causing any more trouble.¡±

    ¡°It was because you camete today that I had to waste so much time there.¡±

    The man was stumped for words. How would he know Lu Qingyun would be this unlucky? He actually encountered a bank robbery, was he being possessed by an unlucky star or something?

    ¡°Do you know who the woman that was with me today is?¡± Lu Qingyun turned to look at the man. That pair of eyes were like the most beautiful pieces of ck jade in the world as they shone with light.

    ¡°Which one?¡± The man subconsciously asked before he cast a strange gaze at Lu Qingyun. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re actually asking me about a <i>woman</i>? Huh, I thought you were already gay to the point you couldn¡¯t get any gayer. I was even prepared to grudgingly ept you if you didn¡¯t get married off<sup>[1]</sup> within a few years but you actually started being interested in the opposite sex now.¡±

    ¡°The amount of nonsense you speak is inversely proportional to thepany¡¯s annual ie.¡±

    ¡°Lu Qingyun, you¡¯re more like a person when you keep your mouth shut.¡± The man ground his teeth as he red at Lu Qingyun. It was such a waste that he looked this good.

    ¡°When you speak you¡¯re like a god-¡± Lu Qingyun paused, ¡°-ly madman<sup>[2]</sup>.¡±

    The man had to suppress the anger in his chest. <i>¡®Just why did I have to go and fetch him? Wasn¡¯t letting him reflect on his own a good thing? Fuck! This is what happens when I don¡¯t think things through first!¡¯ </i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> He uses the word ¡®¼Þ¡¯ here which is really only used for women. It implies that Lu Qingyun¡¯s the less dominant one. ??

    <sup>[2]</sup> This joke sounded better in the raws and I will tell you right now that countless brave brain cells have died trying toe up with this. The godly part was ¡®Éñ¡¯/¡¯shen¡¯ while the madman bit was because he added ¡®¾­²¡¡¯/¡¯jingbing¡¯ to the end.

    Author¡¯s note:

    Chestnut,e look at your person.

    There is funnier stuff nned for the future hahaha!!!

    Please vote~

    Trantor¡¯s Corner:

    No idea who this Chestnut was. Another author maybe?

    And no, don¡¯t think dirty. She meant he could hitch a ride <i>with</i> her. Or maybe it¡¯s just me?

    Editor(reekahia)¡¯s Thoughts :

    Chestnut is an author who writes a series of interconnected romance novels. Most with ck bellied MLs. A lot of them are mostly tranted, with one finished.

 Chapter 28

    No news was published on the matter of the bank robbery and the hostage fiasco that ensued in the coffee shop. This had been the same in the original plotline, which was why Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t been worried. There was a boss there to resolve it, what would she be afraid of?

    The sad thing was that Shi Sheng never got any notice from the Xianxia drama she auditioned for. Only when Tang Yin called to check did they find out that the role had already been taken. This was a bit out of Shi Sheng¡¯s expectations. After all, Song Han had been rather satisfied with her.

    ¡°Are there any other roles aside from the second supporting female lead role?¡± This Xianxia drama would be a big hit in the future so of course she shouldn¡¯t just let go of such a good opportunity to get some exposure.

    Tang Yin had asked this as well so he shook his head as he answered, ¡°No. All the roles are already upied.¡±

    The roles on Song Han¡¯s shows had always been a hotmodity. People would start nning on going through the backdoor the moment there was the slightest hint of a new one.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the second supporting female lead?¡± In the original plotline, the second supporting female lead would be a new actress who became famous as a result of this show and jumped directly to the third rank.

    ¡°Lin Shanshan.¡±

    ¡°The fuck!¡± <i>¡®Wasn¡¯t Lin Shanshan dealing with bad publicity these days? Howe she still has the time to fight me for the role?¡¯</i>

    Tang Yin pushed up his sses before drawling, ¡°She¡¯s setting herself against you. Her backeres from an impressive background.¡±

    ¡°Who is he?¡± She hadn¡¯t thought her enmity with Lin Shanshan was all that big but now it had evolved into one where the two couldn¡¯t coexist in the same world!

    Tang Yin cast her a nce, ¡°Lu Dapeng.¡±

    Lu Dapeng was one of the hegemons in the real estate industry. His wife¡¯s family had some dealings with the government so of course his background was impressive.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much on it. There hasn¡¯t been any shortage of acting roles. I¡¯ll go look them over for you tomorrow. Ah right, there was a cocktail party today and thepany has requested you to join. They¡¯ve sent an evening dress.¡± Tang Yin handed over a bag to Shi Sheng.

    <i>¡®Why would thepany want their actresses to attend a cocktail party and even send them evening gowns?¡¯</i> Shi Sheng pretty much had confusion written in her eyes.

    ¡°Thepany will organise these sometimes. Thepany will send a car to fetch you when the party starts. Agents can¡¯t go in so at that time look out for yourself. I¡¯ll be waiting outside for you, if there¡¯s anything just give me a call.¡±

    Tang Yin was as conscientious as if he was dealing with a new actress as he highlighted all the things to take note of for Shi Sheng. His voice wasn¡¯t rushed, like a slightly billowing wind. It wasn¡¯t hard on the ears.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t interrupt him for once since Mn had never exined all these to Jiang Wan.

    ......

    Only when Shi Sheng saw Xia Man at the party did Shi Sheng recall that this party was where the main leads met for the second time after the female lead had returned from abroad.

    <i>¡®No wonder thepany gave me an evening gown and didn¡¯t prepare apanion to apany me. It must be because of Xi Mo!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng took advantage of when no one had noticed her yet to escape from the party. She didn¡¯t want to be used as a shield by Xi Mo. She passed by quite a few people and just as she was about to reach the door, she came face-to-face with Lin Shanshan who was holding onto a man¡¯s arm.

    The moment Lin Shanshan saw Shi Sheng, hate shed in her eyes for a moment before disappearing.

    She brought her man to block Shi Sheng¡¯s path before speaking with a faint smile on her face, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Ms Jiang? The party¡¯s about to start, where are you going?¡±

    Shi Sheng scowled slightly before sweeping her gaze over the man Lin Shanshan was clinging on to. He looked pretty normal overall, it was just that his age was a bit high. If one said he was Lin Shanshan¡¯s father, it would be believable.

    ¡°Is it any of your business where I go?¡± Since they had already evolved into full-blown enemies then she had no need to be pleasant to Lin Shanshan.

    Lin Shanshan¡¯s face changed slightly. Seeing that Shi Sheng was alone however, she smiled and spoke mockingly, ¡°Has Ms Jiang not found apanion to apany you? Being so lonely is rather pitiful, Boss Lu, why don¡¯t you find Ms Jiang a partner?¡±

    Towards the end, Lin Shanshan was pretty much sticking onto Lu Dapeng. Pleased by her action, Lu Dapeng who had his hand on her waist fondled her a bit as he spoke with a smile, ¡°What kind ofpanion is Ms Jiang looking for? Though I don¡¯t have much ability, I at least have some friends.¡±

    He felt that Jiang Wan looked pretty good, a pity he preferred the mature type; They were more fun in bed.

    ¡°Oh, does President Lu have any friends that are particrly handsome? President Lu you know that young people like me prefer good-looking partners since if they were too ugly, it would influence our appetite.¡± Shi Sheng ignored Lu Dapeng¡¯s slowly hardening face as she revealed her teeth in a smile and spoke, ¡°If President Lu knows someone like this, I would hope you¡¯d introduce them to me.¡±

    Lu Dapeng wasn¡¯t dumb, he obviously managed to hear her underlying meaning; She was indirectly calling him old and ugly.

    ¡°Ms Jiang, don¡¯t refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit<sup>[1]</sup>.¡± Lu Dapeng suppressed the mes of his anger. ¡°In Qing City, as long as I say the word, don¡¯t even think about remaining in this circle.¡±

    Lin Shanshan stood at the side and watched Shi Sheng with an arrogant and mocking gaze. She had thought that this woman wouldn¡¯t dare to directly oppose Lu Dapeng and had been nning to fan the mes a bit more but who knew this woman was this dumb to offend Lu Dapeng. Who wasn¡¯t aware that Lu Dapeng absolutely loathed when people called him ugly or old? She wanted to see how this woman would be able to remain in the circle any longer.

    <i>¡®Should¡¯ve considered more before opposing me.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Toast? When did President Lu propose a toast to me? If President Lu decides to toast me, I naturally won¡¯t refuse.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s tone was extremely sincere. ¡°But President Lu clearly didn¡¯t make any toasts, aren¡¯t you wronging me here? President Lu, you can¡¯t just bully me because I¡¯m young!¡±

    ¡°Well aren¡¯t you an eloquent littless.¡± Lu Dapeng was so pissed he startedughing before speaking viciously, ¡°There¡¯ll be a time when you¡¯ll beg me. We¡¯ll settle our score then.¡±

    He didn¡¯t believe he was unable to fix a little girl. All these newbies had some youthful arrogance in them, thinking that this circle was that easy to stay in.

    ¡°Who does Second Uncle Lu want to settle scores with?¡± A clear voice with hints ofughter in it sounded from behind Lu Dapeng. Lu Dapeng froze as the expression on his face changed drastically. <i>¡®Why do I seem to have heard... <strong>THAT</strong> person¡¯s voice? This isn¡¯t possible, wasn¡¯t he overseas? But who else other than him could cause the air to be suffused with killing intent just by calling ¡®Second Uncle Lu¡¯?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng had been facing the door so of course she saw who had spoken as he¡¯d walked in. Themplight lit up his features. It was as if ayer of light added to him and he seemed like an immortal from a painting. Those inky-ck eyes sucked in those who met them.

    He wasn¡¯t wearing a tuxedo but casual attire yet he didn¡¯t seem out of ce at all in this luxurious and high-ss setting. Every step he took was as if it hadnded on one¡¯s heart, causing it to tremble. He was like a king who had the reverence of countless people.

    He seemed to be a body of light, able to attract the attention of all without a single word.

    Lu Dapeng¡¯sst hope was extinguished when he saw who it was. He felt his throat growing dry. His scalp was tingling while his back had already been drenched in cold sweat. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but harden his scalp to speak, ¡°When did Eldest Young Master return? You should¡¯ve at least informed us.¡±

    Lu Qingyun stood there with his brilliant smile and it seemed like thousands upon thousands of pear blossoms were blooming, ¡°Do I need to report when I decide to return to Second Uncle Lu?¡±

    <sup>[1]</sup> Common saying used as a threat. It¡¯s like saying, ¡°Look, you better agree while I¡¯m still being nice, or else!¡±

    Author¡¯s note:

    I¡¯m letting our male lead act cool for a while~ Lla gimme votes~

    This week there¡¯s only one chapter, there¡¯ll be more next week. I¡¯ll post the update schedule tomorrow.

    Please be understanding of me little angels. I have to control the word count otherwise I won¡¯t be able to get rmended. No rmendations means no adding to bookshelves. No adding to bookshelves means I can¡¯t meet my quota. So, for the sake for the sake of meeting my quota, I can only post like this.

    (Author¡¯s mostly write for money. What, did you think authors lived off air? Authors who don¡¯t want to make money and get famous aren¡¯t good authors! Please be more understanding little angels~)

    Trantor¡¯s Corner:

    I think the author¡¯s note might have been harder to trante than the actual story... The author uses a lot of ng and since I am not a native Chinese, I have no idea what most of these are and google trante doesn¡¯t either.

 Chapter 29

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I meant, Eldest Young Master.¡± Lu Dapeng hurriedly denied in a terrified voice. ¡°I- I just wanted to express that if Eldest Young Master had informed me beforehand, I could have gone to wee you.¡±

    Lu Dapeng was filled with apprehension and fear. <i>¡®Wasn¡¯t this fiend perfectly fine with remaining outside the country? What did hee back for?!¡¯</i>

    The Lu family was a n that had more than a hundred years of history. Their n rules were very strict about hierarchy. Even if Lu Qingyun called him ¡®Second Uncle¡¯, he was merely a member of the side branch and Lu Qingyun was from the main line. These years the main branch had moved their base of operations out of the country, so Lu Dapeng didn¡¯t know why he came back...

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Lu Qingyun¡¯s gazended on Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng immediately smiled. <i>¡®This is the patron, the future patron, can¡¯t offend him.¡¯</i>

    Lin Shanshan went into a daze as she stared at him. You probably couldn¡¯t find a man handsomer than him in the entertainment circle. And from how Lu Dapeng addressed him, one could see his status was much higher. If she was able to get this person to take a liking to her...

    Thinking up to this point, Lin Shanshan immediately knocked that train of thought out of her head and the infatuation in her eyes slowly faded.

    This man didn¡¯t seem easy to get close to. If he warranted such fearful respect from Lu Dapeng, he wasn¡¯t one she could afford to provoke. She might as well stick with Lu Dapeng, or else she might end up not gaining anything but instead losing everything.

    Lin Shanshan clearly knew her own limits. But when she looked up, she saw Shi Sheng smiling at that man, who actually walked over, causing Lin Shanshan to hate Shi Sheng even more. <i>¡®Why her?!¡¯</i>£¿

    ¡°Patr- Mr Lu, what a coincidence!¡± Shi Sheng greeted with smiling eyes.

    When Lu Dapeng saw Lu Qingyun nod at Shi Sheng, he was so terrified his soul nearly left his body.<i> ¡®Wasn¡¯t Jiang Wan just a normal person? When did she get to know this demon?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Do you still have business here, Second Uncle Lu?¡± Lu Qingyun stood next to Shi Sheng as he shot a side nce at Lu Dapeng who didn¡¯t dare to move an inch.

    Lu Dapeng¡¯s body shivered as he quickly shook his head. ¡°No, no, nothing at all. I¡¯ll be leaving now, Eldest Young Master.¡±

    Lu Dapeng pulled Lin Shanshan and headed towards the door, pretty much having given up on attending the party. <i>¡®Like hell I¡¯d still attend! With this freak here, I¡¯d only go in if I didn¡¯t feel like living anymore!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Wait a second.¡±

    Lu Dapeng paused as he turned around and spoke in a respectful and apprehensive voice, ¡°Does Eldest Young Master have any more orders?¡±

    ¡°Apologise.¡±

    <i>¡®Apologise?!¡¯</i> Lu Dapeng was beginning to feel unwell. <i>¡®Just what rtionship does Jiang Wan have with this devil? He actually told him to apologise to her!¡¯</i>

    Lu Dapeng had cold sweat pouring off him as he looked at Jiang Wan before bowing, ¡°Ms Jiang, it was my mistake earlier. Do be generous and let me off. I¡¯m not the one who has enmity with you, it¡¯s only because Lin Shanshan incited me that I let pig oil cover my heart<sup>[1]</sup>...¡±

    Lin Shanshan paled. She hadn¡¯t expected Lu Dapeng to sell her out so easily.

    ¡°Lu Dapeng, what is the meaning of this?¡± Just because he was afraid of this man, he¡¯d put all the me on her?

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Lu Dapeng rebuked Lin Shanshan with a vicious face. Had it not been for her, he wouldn¡¯t have even <i>looked</i> at Jiang Wan, let alone have offended this demon because of her matter.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to teach you what to do, do I?¡±

    ¡°No, no, not at all. Rest assured Young Master, I will definitely resolve this matter satisfactorily.¡±

    A hint of ruthlessness shed in Lu Dapeng¡¯s eyes. Lin Shanshan had nearly caused him to offend this devil. Having no other outlet, he could only vent on Lin Shanshan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let down the reputation of my Lu family.¡± Lu Qingyun waved his hand. As if he had just received an amnesty, Lu Dapeng immediately dragged a pale-faced Lin Shanshan out the door.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually this impressive.¡± Shi Sheng made a worshipful expression. ¡°President Lu is already one of the top yers in the industry, you¡¯re really amazing to be able to get him to call you ¡®Eldest Young Master¡¯.¡±

    Lu Qingyun¡¯s gazended on Shi Sheng¡¯s calm eyes. There wasn¡¯t the slightest ripple there. This woman clearly didn¡¯t wish to praise him.

    <i>¡®You should at least put more effort into your acting. Right now, you¡¯re clearly just being perfunctory with me.¡¯</i>

    Young Master Lu once again doubted his own charm. <i>¡®Why was it useless against this woman?¡¯</i>

    ¡°You don¡¯t feel like praising me yet you went against your conscience to do so. Don¡¯t you feel upset?¡±

    <i>¡®Even if you¡¯re going to go against your conscience to praise me, you should at least put more effort into hiding it! Just what do you mean bypletely not hiding your true thoughts...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    <i>¡®Getting a verbal praise from me<sup>(bbb)</sup> is already not bad but you still want a sincere one? In your dreams!¡¯</i>

    Lu Qingyun ¡°...¡±

    For the first time, he found himself unable to say anything to that. <i>¡®Isn¡¯t this being a bit too honest?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Eh? Lu Qingyun, where¡¯d you kidnap this girl from? All I did was go to park the car and you abandoned me! And I even went to the trouble of fetching you too, are you still human?!¡±

    <i>¡®Kidnap? This phrasing was simply...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng looked at the neer. He was dressed normally for this kind of event and looked rather good too.

    Not waiting for Lu Qingyun to reply though, he immediately leapt to the next topic, ¡°I saw Lu Dapeng just now. Did he eat gunpowder or something? He was ranting at a woman, just what did you do to him?¡±

    Shi Sheng was speechless. <i>¡®It seems like this fellow really understands Lu Qingyun ah. All he saw was Lu Dapeng getting angry and he could guess that it was Lu Qingyun¡¯s doing. There¡¯s only one person that fit this description, and that¡¯s Lu Qingyun¡¯s good friend<sup><strong>[2]</strong></sup>/aplice: Su Yixiu.¡¯</i>

    ¡°And this is?¡± Su Yixiu changed the topic back to Shi Sheng in a sh as he curiously examined her. ¡°Lady, your heart must be huge if you can stand with him for this long.¡±

    <i>¡®Wasn¡¯t this the one Lu Qingyun asked me about thest time? Being able to stand with him without any change in expression, no wonder he wanted to ask about her.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Big enough for the world<sup>[3]</sup>.¡± Shi Sheng spoke with a straight face.

    ¡°Pft~¡± Su Yixiu couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    Shi Sheng red at him. <i>¡®What are youughing at, eh?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°I am Jiang Wan.¡± <i>¡®He¡¯s on future patron¡¯s side. Just ignore him.¡¯</i>

    Su Yixiu revealed an expression of pleasant surprise and his tone was more excited than before. ¡°So you¡¯re Ms Jiang. I am Su Yixiu, Lu Qingyun¡¯s childhood buddy cum nanny.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips twitched. <i>¡®Childhood friend and nanny... you sure those fit? I<sup>(bbb)</sup> don¡¯t understand the logic of viins!¡±</i>

    ¡°Thanks for that matterst time. Had it not been for you, I figure Lu Qingyun would¡¯ve probably been done for back there. You might not know this but his only w is that his stamina is horrible. Why, back in junior high...¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯d shut up, you¡¯d be more pleasing to look at.¡± Lu Qingyun interrupted Su Yixiu.

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m don¡¯t, I¡¯m still eye-candy.¡± Su Yixiu humphed though he didn¡¯t continue his previous line of conversation.

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Hehe<sup><strong>[4]</strong></sup>, I feel like I¡¯ve fucked a dog<sup><strong>[5]</strong></sup>. Why is there such an adorably dumb person in the viin camp?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ms Jiang, are you here alone tonight?¡± Since Lu Qingyun was interested in this girl, then as his nanny/assistant/best friend, he naturally had to help him out.

    ¡°Temporarily yes.¡± Xi Mo hadn¡¯t showed up yet, not sure what he was up to.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Uh, I¡¯ve got some stuff to deal with so I gotta go first. Lu Qingyun¡¯s only just returned from abroad and isn¡¯t quite used to this ce yet so might I be able to trouble Ms Jiang to help me look after him for the night?¡± <i>¡®Bro, I can only help you to this point.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng felt like there was something weird with Su Yixiu¡¯s choice of words.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Ms Jiang you¡¯re a good person. Then, I¡¯ll just take my leave now.¡± Su Yixiu finished his one-sided ¡®conversation¡¯. As if he wasn¡¯t reassured though, he warned Lu Qingyun, ¡°Lu Qingyun, I am telling you right now, don¡¯t fuck this up. Our friendship won¡¯t be able to stand it.¡±

    Su Yixiu then ran out the door as if someone was hot on his heels.

    Shi Sheng, who had received a ¡®good person card¡¯, was speechless. <i>¡®Hey, the hell? I haven¡¯t agreed yet and you just left? Though... I wouldn¡¯t have rejected anyways.¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> An idiom for letting petty stuff like jealousy, greed, etc win against his conscience.

    <sup>[2]</sup> There¡¯s a connotation for gay fuck buddy here. This will be relevantter on. (?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)

    <sup>[3]</sup> This has several meanings. One is caring for the world (Which I doubt is what Shi Sheng meant since she¡¯s... well, Shi Sheng). Another is having grand ambitions (i.e conquer the world)

    <sup>[4]</sup> Guess there was no getting around this one was there? Well this is the pinyin for what the raws say is ¡®ºÇºÇ¡¯. It can convey... a lot of things. Mostly used to express ¡®I am <i>so</i> done with your nonsense¡¯. It¡¯s one of thosenguage specific ngs. I couldn¡¯t rece it here like I did before. It¡¯s pronounced more like hurhur than heh heh.

    <sup>[5]</sup> NO THIS IS NOT LITERAL. It¡¯s just to emphasize her disbelief. See also: Looked like she had swallowed a fly. It¡¯s basically like saying ¡®WTF?!¡¯ but reekahia said this sounded more charming so it¡¯s staying in.

 Chapter 30

    ¡°Xia Man, you still dare toe back? Just how are you so shameless? If I were you, I¡¯d spend the rest of my life overseas and nevere back, especially not to humiliate myself and the Xia family.¡±

    Just as Shi Sheng was about to continue walking, she heard Xia Man¡¯s name being spoken, causing her to pause and turn back.

    A beautifully dressed woman was blocking Xia Man from entering just a few steps from Shi Sheng. Xia Man¡¯s gaze hardened slightly as she spoke in a cold voice, ¡°I have no rtion to the Xia family.¡±

    Ridicule suffused Xia Xuan¡¯s face as she spoke, ¡°Well aren¡¯t you hard as nails? What, did you manage to find a backer? Oh that¡¯s right, the only thing you can depend on now is that body of yours...¡±

    <strong>Pa!</strong>

    Xia Xuan fell and just so happened to m into Shi Sheng. Shi Sheng stumbled and hit the flower pot beside her. That flower pot was square-shaped so there were corners on it which caused her waist to ache.

    <i>¡®I was just watching a show, howe I managed to get implicated too! And as for you Lu Qingyun... would it kill you to have caught me?!¡¯</i>

    Lu Qingyun had been standing beside her. He clearly could¡¯ve helped her steady herself without much effort but this fellow simply folded his arms and smiled as he watched her bump into the flower pot.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± A pair of hands helped her up. Shi Sheng furrowed her brow and looked up at their owner: Xi Mo.

    ¡°Ah Mo, you got people to hit me? What did I do?¡± Xia Xuan held onto her face as she looked at Xi Mo with a wronged expression. The one who had hit Xia Xuan just now was Xi Mo¡¯s assistant.

    Xi Mo helped Shi Sheng up before cing an arm around her waist, his voice aloof and distant, ¡°You were blocking my girlfriend.¡±

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®This reason¡¯s rather haphazard!¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Your grandpa. Xi Mo you were clearly helping Xia Man settle her grudges yet you just<strong>HAD</strong> to pull the aggro to me! You want to protect the white moonlight/vermillion spot in your heart<sup><strong>[1]</strong></sup>? No problem! But you pulled the aggro to me, you inhumane bastard!¡¯</i>

    Xia Xuan¡¯s pupils dted as her expression was filled with disbelief. She shot a knife-like gaze at Shi Sheng before questioning Xi Mo while pointing at her, ¡°She- Who is she?¡±

    <i>¡®Girlfriend? When did Xi Mo get a girlfriend? It must¡¯ve been this woman who seduced Ah Mo!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng felt revolt at Xi Mo¡¯s touch so she grabbed onto Lu Qingyun and used the leverage to pull herself out of Xi Mo¡¯s arms. Leaning against Lu Qingyun¡¯s arm, she spoke, ¡°President Xi, you can eat anything you want but can¡¯t just speak anything you want. There¡¯s clearly nothing between us. It¡¯s not good of you to ruin my reputation like this.¡±

    <i>¡®It seems like I am going to have topletely oppose Xi Mo today. Forget it, continuing to stay at Dongfang Entertainment is tiring as is. I mean, wouldn¡¯t anyone who had a boss who¡¯d pull you out as a shield at any time agree?¡¯</i>

    Lu Qingyun looked at the woman leaning on him and a trace of slyness shed in his eyes. He retreated a step, nning on letting Shi Sheng fall. However, she had already expected him to do this. Though she looked like she had been leaning heavily on him, she hadn¡¯t actually put that much weight against him. When he moved, Shi Sheng moved with him.

    Their movements weren¡¯t too big. In the eyes of others, Lu Qingyun had simply switched his posture to better support Shi Sheng. In truth, the two were having a secret battle. In the end, Lu Qingyun smiled and gave up on pushing Shi Sheng away. Instead, he hugged Shi Sheng¡¯s waist and pinched it.

    <i>¡®Lu Qingyun, you bitch!¡¯</i> Shi Sheng was grinding her teeth inwardly. <i>¡®Chu Tang, you can get off the top of my cklist now!¡¯</i>

    All this had only happened in a few seconds so Xi Mo hadn¡¯t had much time to process Shi Sheng¡¯s words. When he finally noticed Lu Qingyun, he scowled as he swept a dark gaze over Shi Sheng, ¡°Wan¡¯er, don¡¯t make a fuss. Come over.¡±

    ¡°What does President Xi mean? I might be yourpany¡¯s artist but I don¡¯t recall having sold my body to thepany.¡± Shi Sheng coldly gazed at Xi Mo. <i>¡®The hell. Standing behind you is the main female viin, I¡¯d only go over if I went crazy.¡¯</i>

    Xi Mo lowered his voice, ¡°Jiang Wan, have you forgotten what you promised me?¡±

    Shi Sheng feigned ignorance, ¡°What did I promise President Xi?¡±

    The one who made the promise was Jiang Wan. Besides, Xi Mo had half-coerced her into it with threats. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t believe that Xi Mo dared to say it out in front of such an audience.

    ¡°Wan¡¯er, I waste because I had some matters to take care of at thepany. Don¡¯t be upset.¡± Xi Mo suddenly softened his tone. ¡°Come over here first. Don¡¯t forsake your future for the sake of a moment¡¯s anger.¡±

    <i>¡®Holy fuck, you actually dared to <strong>THREATEN</strong> me!¡¯</i>

    Xi Mo was the cold-blooded type. Aside from Xia Man, he could use anyone.

    No, he even used Xia Man, although the extent was very little.

    Taking a deep breath, Shi Sheng spoke with a smile on her face, ¡°President Xi and I are merely an employer and employee. Instead of exining the reason for beingte to me, you should be exining to your fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Xi Mo¡¯s fianc¨¦e was the woman who had been pped just now, Xia Xuan. She was the daughter of Xia Man¡¯s father and his previous wife. She was also the target of Jiang Wan¡¯s vengeance.

    With the Xia family as her backing, Xia Xuan had made quite a name for herself in the circle; She was currently a first ranked celebrity.

    Hearing Shi Sheng mention Xia Xuan, Xi Moughed coldly inwardly. He just treated it as Shi Sheng throwing a tantrum because she knew about his fianc¨¦e.

    Thinking thus, Xi Mo¡¯s face softened a bit more. ¡°Our engagement was simply decided on by our elders but my heart only has you. Wan¡¯er,e over here first.¡±

    ¡°President Xi, I believe I¡¯ve made myself very clear already. You¡¯re a CEO, you don¡¯t have to make things tough on your employee, right?¡±

    Xi Mo nearly broke his own teeth with how hard he was clenching them. <i>¡®Humph, you still know I¡¯m the CEO? Then you still dare to defy me? I had thought this woman was one of the ones who knew their own limit but now I see that she¡¯s just as greedy as the rest of them.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Jiang Wan, very good.¡± Xi Mo¡¯s face darkened as he stopped pretending. He had already given her enough face just now but she hadn¡¯t known when to stop.

    ¡°Thanks for President Xi¡¯s praise.¡±

    Xi Mo clenched his fists, his gaze dark. <i>¡®Jiang Wan, if I can make you then I can break you. I want to see how you¡¯ll beg me then.¡¯</i>

    As they were already starting to attract attention from the surrounding onlookers just by standing there, Xi Mo coldly humphed before heading for the party, just leaving Xia Man there. He knew this wasn¡¯t a good ce to talk.

    ¡°Ah Mo, wait for me.¡± Xia Xuan raised her skirt as she chased after him, not forgetting to shoot a re at Shi Sheng. Shi Sheng was speechless. <i>¡®That fellow already hit you and you still chased after him? Are you a fucking masochist?!¡¯</i>

    Xia Man remained standing there the entire time. From the bitterness of seeing Xi Mo with another woman, to confusion before straight out being stunned stupid.<i> ¡®What¡¯s going on? Xi Mo was spurned?¡¯</i>

    However, upon seeing Lu Qingyun¡¯s face, Xia Man suddenly felt like it wasn¡¯t so strange.

    Shi Sheng raised her brow as she looked at Xia Man. <i>¡®The female lead this time is rather normal.¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> As you might have guess, it means something like one true love. Though most of the time it¡¯s not reciprocated or there¡¯s no one there to reciprocate it anymore.

    Author¡¯s note:

    Su Yixiu: You¡¯re the gay one, your whole family are gays! Lu Qingyun, ever since we were young what else could you do besides frame me?

    Lu Qingyun: You?

    Su Yixiu: Shi Sheng, hurry up, drag this scumbag out and beat him to death.

    Shi Sheng: I¡¯m still waiting for him to keep me, I can¡¯t hit him!

    Su Yixiu: I choose to be KIA

 Chapter 31

    ¡°Mr Lu, why don¡¯t you keep me?¡± Shi Sheng was still leaning onto Lu Qingyun as she spoke in an even tone. Xia Man who just so happened to be walking past her, overheard this, causing her to nearly trip over herself.

    Xia Man looked strangely at the woman who seemed to be stered to the man¡¯s chest right now. <i>¡®Why is this Jiang Wan such a weirdo?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Go and eat more papayas<sup>[1]</sup> and maybe I¡¯ll consider.¡±

    <i>¡®Papayas?¡¯</i> Shi Sheng looked at her chest before her expression turned sour. <i>¡®This bitch just called my boobs small?! Imma kill him!!!¡¯</i>

    Lu Qingyun pushed Shi Sheng aside as he smiled threateningly. ¡°Stop following me or I¡¯ll make sure you die a horrible death.¡±

    ¡°No way, Su Yixiu handed you over to me so I have to take care of you.If I promise something, I¡¯ll carry it out and do it very well.¡± Shi Sheng caught him. If she let him run now, how was she going to find him again?

    ¡°Even if you do this he won¡¯t like you. He likes men.¡±

    <i>¡®Likes men? I hadn¡¯t thought Su Yixiu was that kind of person!</i>

    <i>...Wait, why would I want him to like me though?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng was confused and by the time she reacted, Lu Qingyun had already escaped from her grasp and walked towards a crowded area. Shi Sheng¡¯s face darkened as she chased after him.

    ¡°Lu Qingyun, at least consider it ah! Look I am very useful; I can manage stocks, I can open businesses, I can earn money, I can help you teach people lessons! If you keep me, you¡¯ll be marrying over a winner in life! You wouldn¡¯t be able to find such an awesome person like me even if you lit antern<sup>[2]</sup>! Once you pass this shop, there won¡¯t be any more viges<sup>[3]</sup>!¡±

    #When My Host Doesn¡¯t Want Face, She¡¯s Invincible#

    Young Master Lupletely ignored Shi Sheng¡¯s self-advertisement, though he didn¡¯t chase her away at least. Those eyes however, were shining with a mischievous light, as if he was nning something.

    Shi Sheng was still a bit guarded but for the sake of the ¡®Toss A Thousand Gold¡¯ mission, she had to harden her scalp. She felt like getting Lu Qingyun to spend money on her would be harder than earning her own money, giving it to him and having him spend it on her!

    Lu Qingyun walked down the hotel corridor, followed closely by Shi Sheng. When he heard the voice from behind him, theughter in his eyes thickened.

    ¡°Lu Qingyun, though my chest is a bit on the small side, but it can still grow. Even if it can¡¯t, this is already not bad!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m poor, I can¡¯t afford to keep you.¡± Lu Qingyun resisted the urge tough as he replied in a ¡®serious¡¯ voice.

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Like hell you¡¯re poor!¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®As the most OP viin, your background can¡¯t get any more impressive okay?! How can you say you say you can¡¯t do it<sup><strong>[4]</strong></sup>?! Ah no, say you¡¯re poor!¡¯</i>

    Just as Shi Sheng was stringing together a speech on how immoral it was for a tycoon to pretend to be poor, Lu Qingyun stopped suddenly as he pulled Shi Sheng into the emergency escape corridor.

    ¡°Lu-¡±

    ¡°Say one more word and I won¡¯t keep you even if you beat Su Yixiu to death.¡±

    The Su Yixiu who had been inexplicably pulled into this, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®The hell did it have to with me?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng weighed her options for a bit before choosing to obediently shut her mouth and look outside through the window in the door.

    There were currently two people standing on the other side of the door. It was Xi Mo and Xia Man. Xia Man seemed like she wanted to leave but Xi Mo was preventing her from doing so. Their voices weren¡¯t that loud so naturally they couldn¡¯t be heard through the door.

    But Xia Man quickly managed to free herself from his grasp and ran off. Xi Mo punched the wall in frustration and rage before stalking off angrily.

    <i>¡®Oh right, I forgot. There was going to be a good show tonight.¡¯</i> Shi Sheng thought before poking Xi Mo and asked him a question she clearly knew the answer to, ¡°You¡¯re enemies with Xi Mo?¡±

    Lu Qingyun opened the door to leave while smiling brightly, ¡°Isn¡¯t he your boss? Are you helping your boss gather intelligence?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to have this kind of boss.¡± Shi Sheng spoke with distaste as her eyes rolled. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and steal me over to yourpany?¡±

    ¡°What would I do that for? You don¡¯t even have any aesthetic value as a flower vase<sup>[5]</sup>.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Why is this person¡¯s mouth so offensive?¡¯</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t bring me over, I¡¯ll tell Su Yixiu you slept with me and didn¡¯t give me money.¡±

    Lu Qingyun¡¯s smile froze for a moment.

    Shi Sheng raised her chin triumphantly. <i>¡®To deal with people who make cheap shots, you have to make even cheaper shots!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Even though Lu Qingyun was all smiles, Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t help but have a feeling of foreboding.

    Well the good part was she¡¯d get to leave Dongfang Entertainment. Xi Mo that bastard would definitely get back at her but Lu Qingyun¡¯s Youjian Entertainment would be able to protect her. She¡¯d be able to take care of everything else one at a time.

    By the time Shi Sheng woke from her thoughts, Lu Qingyun hadpletely disappeared. She searched everywhere but didn¡¯t find a single trace of him.

    <i>¡®Fuck your dog, Lu Qingyun! With that base personality of his, Lu Qingyun probably won¡¯t even admit to agreeing!¡¯</i>

    ......

    When Shi Sheng returned to the party, she found Xi Mo drinking in a corner on his own while Xia Man was standing not too far off and casting asional nces at Xi Mo. Xia Xuan, meanwhile, was nowhere to be seen. Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes moved in their sockets as she pondered a bit before heading towards Xia Man.

    Xia Man nked out a bit when she saw Shi Sheng walking over as she couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene of her asking that man to keep her.

    ¡°Ms Xia.¡± Shi Sheng stood in front of Xia Man, her face brimming with smiles but her eyes were calm and without a single ripple. Thisbination caused one to have a feeling of discordance.

    ¡°Ms Jiang.¡± Xia Man snapped out of it and gave a slight, polite smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t had the opportunity to thank you forst time yet.¡±

    Had Jiang Wan not pushed her back then, she would have probably been shot by that bullet. Whether she would have been able to stand here or not would be much harder to say.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t n on saving you. It was only because you were falling towards Lu Qingyun that I pushed you.¡± Shi Sheng gave an evil grin. ¡°It¡¯s just that your luck was good otherwise we don¡¯t know what would¡¯ve happened.¡±

    Xia Man stiffened. <i>¡®Why is this person... so weird? I¡¯m thanking you here okay?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°How about we make a deal?¡± Shi Sheng ignored Xia Man¡¯s stiffened expression as she turned so that she was facing the same direction as Xia Man where Xi Mo could be seen.

    ¡°What deal?¡± Xia Man woke from her daze. This was only the third time they had met, what kind of deal could they make?

    ¡°Do you think this is the ce to be discussing this?¡± Shi Sheng blinked, looking very innocent. Xia Man stared at Shi Sheng in suspicion but she couldn¡¯t resist her curiosity to know what Shi Sheng was up to. By the time the two of them returned to the party, they both had smiles with indecipherable intentions behind them.

    Shi Sheng looked at where Xi Mo had been idling and found him missing. <i>¡®Very good, got rid of an opportunity for the leads to meet and entered a partnership with the female lead. I<sup>(bbb)</sup> didn¡¯te in vain tonight.¡¯</i>

    Xia Man was feeling a bit lonely though, so she excused herself and left.

    Shi Sheng was escorted by Tang Yin back to her apartment, having long since thrown any thoughts about Lu Qingyun somewhere in the clouds. After she had a shower, shey down on the bed and stared at the ceiling. After a long while, she got up and pulled the notebook beside her over.

    She recalled the storyline for a bit before finding the contact number for a studio online. Only after she hadyered a few moreyers of protection on herptop did she send the studio an SMS.

    The one who received the SMS was Hu Shuo. He was the boss of the studio, though the only one working there was him. He was a paparazzi who specialised in digging up dirt on celebrities. Those he had locked onto usually suffered quite a bit.

    Hu Shuo wasn¡¯tcking any money. The only reason why he did what he did was out of interest. He just didn¡¯t like how two-faced those celebrities could be. Those who hadn¡¯t done anything immoral naturally wouldn¡¯t be afraid of him. But those who had, feared him like the gue.

    ¡°Xia Xuan...¡± In the darkened room, Hu Shuo smoked a cigarette as he stared thoughtfully at the information from an anonymous sender. After a long while, he extinguished the cigarette before picking up the camera on the desk and leaving the room.

    <sup>[1]</sup> Papayas allegedly help make your chest grow bigger. Not sure about the uracy but... *goes off to eat papayas*

    <sup>[2]</sup> I think this is an idiom. The meaning of it here is that he might not be able to find such an awesome person like her even if he searched the world or something.

    <sup>[3]</sup> Another idiom. I think it means once you pass up this opportunity, you won¡¯t get one like it ever again.

    <sup>[4]</sup> (?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) She¡¯s saying he can¡¯t do ¡®it¡¯... you know... in bed...

    <sup>[5]</sup> Refers to someone who¡¯s useless and is just there for decoration.

 Chapter 32

    Ever since the cocktail party, there wasn¡¯t any movement on Lu Qingyun¡¯s side but Xi Mo had started causing difficulties. Tang Yin hadn¡¯t been aware of what happened at the party so he was confused by thepany¡¯s sudden 180? change in attitude.

    When he finally learned what happened from Shi Sheng, he felt like finding a bathroom stall to cry in. <i>¡®Nasty rumours? No problem, we can get rid of them. But the hell is with you offending the boss? You don¡¯t want to stay in this circle anymore?!¡¯</i>

    Tang Yin looked at Shi Sheng who still had an indifferent expression on. His lips twitched a bit. <i>¡®You¡¯ve already been buried; how can you be so calm?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°What are you nning on doing now?¡± She still had two and a half more years on the contract with Dongfang Entertainment after all.

    If Dongfang Entertainment didn¡¯t give them any acting roles then even if they searched for it themselves, who would dare to offend Dongfang Entertainment by giving it to them?

    ¡°We wait.¡±

    ¡°Wait?¡± <i>¡®For what?! You want to wait till you¡¯re past your prime?!¡¯</i>

    After all, celebrities¡¯ livelihoods were based on their youths. If they really had been buried for a year or two, wanting to continue in this circle would be hard. Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled insincerely. ¡°Yep, we wait.¡±

    Tang Yin fought back the urge to roar. <i>¡®Are you sure this person really wasn¡¯t sent to torment me?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng said to wait but she disappeared for most days, leaving her agent, Tang Yin, to die of boredom.

    One monthter, Shi Sheng heard quite a few people discussing Tang Yin just as she stepped into thepany premises. Along the way, she put together roughly what happened while she was gone.

    <i>¡®*clicks tongue* Looks like while I was gone for so long, Tang Yin hasn¡¯t done too well.¡¯</i>

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected Tang Yin to actually be the illegitimate child of the Tang family. He doesn¡¯t look anything like them...¡±

    ¡°Which Tang family?¡±

    ¡°What other Tang family could it be-¡±

    ¡°If you want to hear gossip you should go inside and listen. What¡¯s the meaning of just hiding outside and eavesdropping?¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? The Eldest Young Miss of the Tang family is still inside...¡± The person who replied turned her head doubtfully. When she saw who was standing behind her, she immediately straightened her body and pulled on the people beside her. Shi Sheng shot them a wicked smile before pushing the door open and entering.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that attitude? She¡¯s just an actress who¡¯s been buried by thepany. Now her agent is like this too. She probably won¡¯t manage to make aeback in this lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, if that person sees us we¡¯re going to be in trouble.¡±

    The moment Shi Sheng entered the office, her eardrums were shocked by a sharp, high-pitched female voice, ¡°Tang Yin, don¡¯t even think about returning to the Tang family! The Tang family will never acknowledge you so you can just give up!¡±

    <i>¡®That voice was a bit familiar.¡¯</i> Shi Sheng looked towards the origin of the voice.

    Tang Yin was sitting behind the desk of his office. Facing him was an exquisitely dressed-up woman.

    ¡°Tang-ge<sup>[1]</sup>, are you having a meeting? Or a family reunion?¡±

    When Tang Yin heard that ursed voice, he lifted his head as his temples throbbed. <i>¡®Why is she here? Recently I couldn¡¯t find her at all. It was like she just disappeared so why has she suddenly turned up here?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Jiang Wan don¡¯t you have any manners? Don¡¯t you know how to knock before entering?¡± The woman turned around and started to scold Shi Sheng too. This woman was the one Shi Sheng met when she had gone to the audition: Tang Yan.

    ¡°I¡¯m entering my own agent¡¯s office. Whether I knock or not, or know any manners at all, what¡¯s it got to do with you?¡± Shi Sheng seemed like she was smiling as she looked at her. ¡°Tang Yan, what are you yelling at my agent for?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just a bastard. That I¡¯m talking to him at all is the fortune he umted over eight lifetimes<sup>[2]</sup>.¡± Tang Yan gave a contemptuous cold harrumph.

    Tang Yin¡¯s fists were tightly clenched as light reflected coldly off his sses. He hadn¡¯t chosen his birth. Who would be a bastard if they had the choice?

    ¡°Jiang Wan, you¡¯re already in deep trouble and you still want to stick your nose into other people¡¯s business?¡± Tang Yan arrogantly smiled.

    ¡°Xiaowan...¡± Tang Yin spoke too. Her current situation already wasn¡¯t looking too hot. If she offended Tang Yan because of him too...

    Shi Sheng interrupted Tang Yin with curved eyes and a shallow smile, ¡°Because I¡¯m idling, why wouldn¡¯t I<sup>[3]</sup>?¡±

    Tang Yan looked at Shi Sheng with a gaze one would use to look at an idiot. <i>¡®Is this woman crazy? I don¡¯t believe she¡¯s not aware of my background. She still dares to argue with me, isn¡¯t she afraid she won¡¯t be able to stay in this circle anymore?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Tang Yan, I¡¯m not going to die just from your gaze alone. Most importantly, I feel like I¡¯m going to develop a psychological shadow from being stared at by such an ugly person.¡±

    <i>¡®The hell you looking at? I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> very noble<sup><strong>[4]</strong></sup> okay?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°You-¡± Tang Yan¡¯s face was red from rage. She pointed at Shi Sheng but was unable to say anything. <i>¡®Ugly? How am I ugly?¡¯</i>

    Tang Yan had never met a person so good at pulling aggro. She felt like the moves she had learned from her 20 or so years in the Tang family werepletely useless against this woman. <i>¡®She¡¯s not reacting like a normal person ah!!!¡¯</i>

    The phone in Shi Sheng¡¯s hand vibrated. Shi Sheng took a look before shooting Tang Yan a smile. That smile was like a March spring wind, warm and gentle, but those eyes werepletely calm and without the slightest ripple.

    ¡°Ms Tang, Tang Yin and I have matters to attend to so we shan¡¯t apany you any longer.¡± After a slight pause, she continued, ¡°I know a few skilled stic surgeons. If Ms Tang wishes to, I could help you out, you know.¡±

    <i>¡®You¡¯re the ugly one! Your whole family is ugly!!! How am I ugly?! This bitch!¡¯</i>

    Tang Yan¡¯s face was twisted as she red at Shi Sheng. The edges of her eyes were reddened and a vein had popped up on her temple. Her originally good-looking face now really was a bit ugly.

    ¡°Tang-ge, still not going? You want me to send you an invite?¡± Shi Sheng looked at Tang Yin.

    Tang Yin didn¡¯t want to remain here any longer so he immediately got up and followed Shi Sheng out. When they left the office, Shi Sheng brought him upstairs. Along the way, they met many people who pointed at him and spoke unpleasant words. Tang Yin¡¯s back was tensed the entire time as he fought to control himself.

    Shi Sheng looked at the changing numbers above the elevator doors. When it changed to ¡®30¡¯, she suddenly turned to face Tang Yin and spoke, ¡°Tang Yin, don¡¯t let inconsequential people affect you. All you need to do is continue moving forward and while they¡¯re still struggling at the bottom, you¡¯ll be at the top. At that point, you will be the one in charge.¡±

    The numbers changed to ¡®32¡¯ and the elevator doors opened with a <strong>ding!</strong>

    Tang Yin looked at the dainty figure in front of him and the gaze under those sses changed quickly. He felt like he suddenly understood why he agreed to her back then. There was an undisguised confidence on her that no one could measure up to.

    In the CEO¡¯s office, Xia Man and a few men dressed in suits faced Xi Mo. Her expression was calm. She didn¡¯t reveal any hints of retreat just because she was facing Xi Mo.

    The door to the office was opened and a pretty woman walked inside. She was wearing simple workout clothes and a pair of normal shoes. Her expression was indifferent but she had an aura that was impossible to ignore.

    It was clearly the most simple and normal of outfits yet she made the people looking feel like they were watching her stride down a red carpet.

    <sup>[1]</sup> This refers to elder brother but I thought it sounds better like this. Like how I left Mn-jie as is.

    <sup>[2]</sup> This is like saying ¡°He¡¯s lucky I¡¯m even talking to him.¡± Only it¡¯s exaggerated a bit.

    <sup>[3]</sup> So I couldn¡¯t find a word that would fit the literal meaning of ¡®¹ÜÏÐÊÂ¡¯, which means something like managing idle matters. She¡¯s basically saying that since she¡¯s idle, why wouldn¡¯t she go and manage idle matter? But since it sounds off, I¡¯ll just put it here.

    <sup>[4]</sup> The word for noble can also mean expensive which is like how some people are really paranoid with their precious items and won¡¯t allow you to look at them? I think it¡¯s something like that.

    Author¡¯s note:

    Mini-Theater:

    Shi Sheng grabbed onto Lu Qingyun excitedly. ¡°I feel like I can open a training ss for CEOs. Thinking about a bunch of CEOs all calling me teacher makes me very excited!¡±

    Lu Qingyun coldly pushed Shi Sheng away. ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t going to end up with a group of CEOs with anti-society sentiments?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes darted guiltily. ¡°...That¡¯s not possible, I¡¯m not that kind of person! Hahaha, I¡¯m not that kind of person. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not.¡±

    Lu Qingyunughed coldly. ¡°What¡¯s with that suspicious pause at the beginning?¡±

    Shi Sheng still attempted to deny it, ¡°Hahaha... You heard wrong.¡±

    #Little Sunflower CEO ss Has Opened For Business#

    Gimme a donation please? And votes~

 Chapter 33

    Everyone knew that the President went into a rage just after Shi Sheng and Co. left. No one knew what they had talked about, all they knew was that thepany had dissolved the contract with Shi Sheng. Even Tang Yin had resigned.

    Xia Man drove while Shi Sheng sat in the passenger¡¯s seat and Tang Yin sat in the back.

    Even now he was still in a stunned state. He hadn¡¯t said a single word since entering the CEO¡¯s office and had instead listened to his artist and Xia Man team up to deal with Xi Mo. Not only had the contract been dissolved, even he had been ¡®dug¡¯<sup>[1]</sup> away?

    ¡°I¡¯ve already picked out thepany address. All the funds are in ce and ready.¡± Shi Sheng ignored what Tang Yin was going through mentally as she lowered her head to quickly type in some words on her notebook. ¡°All that¡¯s left are the artists.¡±

    ¡°En, we¡¯ll have to invite a professional for this.¡± Xia Man was sighing inwardly. A month ago, she had handed over the assets she had inherited from her mother to Shi Sheng. Just the liquid cash alone was a hefty sum. When added to the fixed assets as well as some hard<sup>[2]</sup> assets, it amounted to $50 million.

    That was $50 million, not $5 million. Back then she herself wasn¡¯t sure why she believed Jiang Wan. She had clearly spoken in such an exaggerated and careless manner but her expression had been too sincere... sincere to the point of making others subconsciously want to believe her.

    But when she saw how many folds her assets had multiplied by a monthter, all that was left was stunned shock. <i>¡®This money-making speed... is simply godly!¡¯</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving some of the liquid assets. After all, we¡¯ll need a lot of funds in the future. I¡¯ll need to earn more. For the early stages, $50 million should be enough.¡±

    Xia Man had no objections. After all, though she had contributed the start-up capital, it would have been impossible if she had wanted to make it increase by a few folds.

    ¡°Wait, wait a second...¡± Tang Yin finally reacted. ¡°You guys want to open apany?¡±

    ¡°Yep, thepany is already registered.¡± Shi Sheng turned to look at Tang Yin. ¡°You¡¯re in charge of all the matters rting to ourpany¡¯s artists. I want the sort of... pretty and cute kind. The ones that can be stared at for hours even if they don¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Xia Man ¡°...¡± <i>¡®How is that an artist? That¡¯s actually a national treasure, right?¡¯</i>

    Tang Yin ¡°...¡± <i>¡®What has she been up to in the past month?! Are all artists nowadays this indecipherable? Those words in the elevator just now were all a set up just for this moment, right? They definitely were!</i>

    <i>...Why do I keep feeling like I¡¯ve boarded a pirate ship<sup><strong>[3]</strong></sup>?¡¯</i>

    With Tang Yin joining in, some of the problems that had been overlooked by the two were pointed out, avoiding the process of trial-and-error. Tang Yin had received the same education as a child born of a rich family so he was able to catch quite a lot of problems. However, Tang Yin discovered that his artist wasn¡¯t any worse than he was at this.

    As her agent, he had naturally researched her ancestry to the 18<sup>th</sup> generation<sup>[4]</sup> but in the materials he had on her, she hadn¡¯t even gone to University, so how did she know all these?

    Even if he held doubts, Shi Sheng had no intention of telling him. If he asked, she¡¯d just say she was a natural talent. And when thepany really started, he was simply too busy and had no time to continue investigating this matter in greater depth.

    ......

    Shi Sheng had recently been worked to the point she probably couldn¡¯t remember the four cardinal directions anymore. After much effort, she finally managed to squeeze some time out to rx. She exited the private room she was in, and having drunk quite a bit, she was a bit dizzy. She patted her face as she made her way towards the restrooms.

    The path to the restrooms required one to walk through a long, curved corridor. Just as Shi Sheng was about to go over, her eyes caught a familiar silhouette.

    The man was wearing an inky-ck workout outfit. Both his hands were stuck in his pockets. Since he was facing away from Shi Sheng, she couldn¡¯t see what expression he had on right now.

    A woman wearing an exquisite slim skirt which showed off her curves was standing in front of him. Her fair neck and a shoulder were exposed. She raised her head to look at the man, loving admiration written all over her face. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t announce her presence, instead, she leaned against the wall and watched them.

    ¡°Big brother Qingyun, you¡¯ve already been back for so long, why haven¡¯t you gone home yet? Grandpa really misses you. I... I miss you too.¡± Tang Yan¡¯s voice was full of bashfulness. Where was the domineeringness now?

    ¡°Why should I go?¡±

    Lu Qingyun¡¯s face was full of smiles, making that already handsome face of his even better looking. His ink-like eyes sparkled as they reflected light. His image was clearly that of a noble and elegant young master but somehow, he seemed full of spite and animosity.

    ¡°We...¡± Tang Yan was a bit stumped about what to do, but she gritted her teeth. ¡°We have an engagement.¡±

    ¡°Engagement?¡± Lu Qingyun¡¯s pure voice was exceptionally clear in the silent corridor. ¡°If I remember correctly, you were the one who didn¡¯t admit to this engagement back then. Why are you trying to get back with me now<sup>[5]</sup>?¡±

    Tang Yan¡¯s expression changed as her pupils contracted. However, she calmed down quickly. ¡°Big brother Qingyun, I can exin.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Lu Qingyun¡¯s eyes had curved into crescents by now. He opened his lips and spoke, ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡±

    It was like someone had hit the pause button on Tang Yan. Even though she was wearing makeup, her face appeared to have an ashen pallor. She stared at Lu Qingyun in a daze. In her eyes was regret, unwillingness, as well as loving admiration. All sorts ofplicated feelings were mixed together.

    Lu Qingyun didn¡¯t even look at her as he turned to walk towards Shi Sheng. He didn¡¯t seem surprised to see her, as if he had already known she¡¯d be there.

    Shi Sheng remained leaning against the wall, her posture very casual andnguid. Seeing him, she gave a superficial smile and spoke, ¡°Patr- Mr Lu, what a coincidence. I guess the saying that two people who are fated to be together will meet even if they are miles apart<sup>[6]</sup> is true. It seems like our destinies are intertwined, won¡¯t you consider keeping me?¡±

    Lu Qingyun¡¯s smiling gaze travelled down her face and slowlynded on her chest. Ripples formed in his eyes but one could tell he was feeling contempt.

    Shi Sheng followed Lu Qingyun¡¯s gaze before her expression darkened. <i>¡®This bitch is scorning my chest again? Come on, it¡¯s at least a B-cup, right? Ah pei! Pervert! Looking at my chest the moment youe up to me!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Big brother Qingyun...¡± Tang Yan caught up from behind. She nked out a bit when she saw Shi Sheng but it quickly changed into a look of jealous hatred. ¡°Jiang Wan, why are you here?¡±

    <i>¡®Was she speaking with big brother Qingyun just now? How did big brother Qingyun get to know her?¡¯</i> In these few seconds, Tang Yan¡¯s mind was already churning.

    Shi Sheng looked at her. ¡°My legs are on my body so I can go anywhere I like.¡±

    This woman actually had such a rtionship with Lu Qingyun. It hadn¡¯t been mentioned in the story.

    Though, now that she thought about it, Tang Yan hadn¡¯t even shown up more than a couple of times in the story.<i> ¡®Have I activated side-story mode?¡¯</i>

    Tang Yan probably wanted to curse at her right now but refrained from doing so because Lu Qingyun was present. She could only angrily warn her off, ¡°Jiang Wan, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t pester big brother Qingyun. He¡¯s not someone your type can fantasize about.¡±

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m not fantasizing.¡± Shi Sheng spoke very sincerely, ¡°I just want him to keep me.¡±

    <i>¡®I¡¯m not that shallow! Especially not if it¡¯s Lu Qingyun this scumbag...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng suddenly felt a chill which interrupted her inner cursing. She looked up to see Lu Qingyun¡¯s smiling eyes. Those eyes that seemed as warm and gentle as water were, in truth, full of ill-intent. <i>¡®I<sup>(bbb)</sup> didn¡¯t... seem to have said anything though?¡¯</i>

    ¡°You-¡± Tang Yan pointed at Shi Sheng, her face reddened, whether from rage or shame we do not know. ¡°How can you be so shameless?¡±

    <i>¡®You already want big brother Qingyun to keep you and you call that not fantasizing?!¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®You still dare to look at big brother Qingyun! You despicable bitch, I¡¯ll make you pay!¡¯</i>Madness shed in Tang Yan¡¯s eyes.<i> ¡®Big brother Qingyun is mine, no one can take him from me!¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> This means scouted/poached. I only left it in because it had the single apostrophes around that word in the raws.

    <sup>[2]</sup> Gold/jewellery etc. Basically, stuff that¡¯ll be likely to retain its value over a long period of time.

    <sup>[3]</sup> Figure of speech for entering a venture of dubious merit.

    <sup>[4]</sup> Not literal in this case. I <i>think</i>. It means he researched her background thoroughly.

    <sup>[5]</sup> This sounded harsher in the raws. He was nearly outright using her of being a gold-digger, though for status instead of money.

    <sup>[6]</sup> I actually took some liberties here. In the original it was that if there was fate then two people will meet even if they are separated by a thousand li, or 500km.

 Chapter 34

    Lu Qingyun ignored the imaginary sparks flying between the two women as he walked off.

    ¡°Mr Lu, you¡¯re wee toe keep me any time!¡± Shi Sheng calmly shouted this at Lu Qingyun.

    Lu Qingyun¡¯s footsteps paused for half a second before continuing on like usual and disappearing from their sights.

    With Lu Qingyun gone, Tang Yan finally spoke freely, ¡°Are you eyeing big brother Qingyun¡¯s money? I¡¯m telling you, big brother Qingyun will never like you. With your background, you aren¡¯t even fit to carry his shoes!¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, Tang Yan red at Shi Sheng before running off to chase after Lu Qingyun. Shi Sheng rubbed her temples. <i>¡®I just knew getting close to a viin was going to be a demanding yet thankless task.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng felt like she shouldn¡¯t havee out today. This feeling was reinforced when she came back from going to the restroom to find the private room she had been in surrounded by people who were making a lot of noise.

    When she finally managed to squeeze in, she found the room in shambles as pieces of shattered porciny scattered on the ground with their contents spilled out on the floor. Xia Man was sitting on the floor and clutching her head with a single hand. Blood trickled between her fingers and dripped onto the floor.

    ¡°Xiaoman, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Xia Xuan made to help Xia Man up, an apologetic expression on her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to lose your bnce. Xiaoman, you¡¯re bleeding. Let me take you to the hospital. Sorry, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Xia Man¡¯s face was frosty as she smacked Xia Xuan¡¯s hand away. Her voice was low and raspy as she spoke, ¡°Xia Xuan, if you¡¯re done acting you can get lost now.¡±

    ¡°Hey, why is this person so rude? Just now I saw that it was her who was pushing the otherdy but she lost her bnce and fell. Now she¡¯s even ming the person she was trying to push!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Xia Xuan?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s Xia Xuan?¡±

    ¡°Heavens, I actually saw the national goddess! My goddess is so gentle. Who¡¯s that other woman? She even dares to treat my goddess this way.¡±

    The surrounding onlookers pointed at Xia Man. They were both excited to see their ¡®goddess¡¯ as well as angry on her behalf. Fortunately, those who came to eat here usually had some status so they wouldn¡¯t do anything extreme like actually hitting people.

    ¡°Xiaoman, it¡¯s my fault, okay? Don¡¯t be angry, please? Let¡¯s go to the hospital first, it won¡¯t be good to leave behind a scar.¡± Xia Xuan put forth the image of a good big sister as she gazed in worry and bewilderment at Xia Man. Her expression was just right, as expected of someone just a step away from being a Queen of Acting.

    Just as Shi Sheng was about to go over, Tang Yin emerged from the crowd and helped Xia Man up. He blocked off the lines of sight of the people in the crowd. His face was expressionless but his eyes were icy-cold. ¡°Ms Xia, as a public figure, shouldn¡¯t you pay more attention to the surroundings? This ce is private property, what is the meaning of you attracting the attentions of others?¡±

    Tang Yin¡¯s words were not masked in the slightest. How would the people who could afford to eat here not be sharp? In that short amount of time, their thoughts had already gone through several possibilities.

    Xia Xuan could clearly feel the gazes of the onlookers changing. Though she was hating inside her heart, she couldn¡¯t help but put forth a kind and gentle exterior. ¡°This sir here... I am Xiaoman¡¯s big sister. All I want to do is to bring her to the hospital to have her injury treated. I don¡¯t have any other motives. After all, it¡¯s not good for a scar to be left on a girl¡¯s face.¡±

    Xia Manughed coldly inside. This woman couldn¡¯t wait for her to die yet now she put on such a pretence. <i>¡®How disgusting.¡¯</i>

    Xia Man held herself back from pping Xia Xuan when she saw Shi Sheng in the crowd. She simply spoke to Tang Yin, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Tang Yin supported Xia Man as they walked towards the door.

    ¡°Xiaoman...¡± Xia Xuan pulled on Xia Man. ¡°I heard you wanted to be an actress. I have a few scripts on hand so if you want...¡±

    Xia Man unceremoniously shook her hand off before smiling coldly and saying, ¡°Is this charity? Well aren¡¯t you just thoughtful? A pity, I have no need for it.¡±

    ¡°Xia Man, is that how you speak to your elder sister?¡± A deep voice rose from behind.

    Xi Mo¡¯s tall and broad frame walked out from the crowd, his handsome face dark. Especially when he saw Xia Man being helped by Tang Yin, a thin veneer of killing intent surrounded him, causing the people who had nned on greeting him to back away.

    The moment Xia Man saw Xi Mo, her already pallid face paled even further but she forced herself to meet Xi Mo¡¯s gaze. It was as if whoever looked away first would lose.

    ¡°Apologise to your sister.¡± Xi Mo spoke with a hardened face.

    ¡°Apologise? Why should I?¡± Xia Man¡¯s voice was a bit cracked.

    ¡°Ah Mo, it¡¯s fine. She¡¯s my little sister.¡± Xia Xuan went forth to pull Xi Mo¡¯s back while saying very ¡®big-heartedly¡¯.

    But weren¡¯t her words indirectly saying that Xia Man was the one at fault while Xia Xuan herself was meless? Because she was the elder sister so she put up with her younger sister¡¯s troublemaking, look at how big-hearted she was!

    ¡°If you keep spoiling her like this she won¡¯t know how high the heavens are and how deep the earth is<sup>[1]</sup>. Xi Mo¡¯s cold gaze swept across Tang Yin. He had underestimated this man, he actually hooked up with Xia Man...

    Tang Yin was a bit worried. Theirpany hadn¡¯t even started. If they offended Xi Mo, how would they be able to run it smoothly in Qing City?

    ¡°Ah Mo, she¡¯s my only little sister. If I don¡¯t spoil her, who will?¡± Xia Xuan protested coquettishly. In her heart, she was feeling triumphant. <i>¡®Xia Man, what can you use to fight me now? As long as I can get the shares in your hands, I¡¯ll be able topletely have you beneath my feet...¡¯</i>

    Xi Mo was clear about how Xia Xuan really felt about Xia Man but right now, Xia Man had pissed him off so he didn¡¯t mind acting together with Xia Xuan to give her a punishment.

    ¡°Even if you have good intentions, <i>certain people</i> won¡¯t be able to realise it.¡±

    Xia Xuan looked at Xia Man with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Xiaoman... go to the hospital with me. I¡¯m not reassured leaving you alone with this stranger.¡±

    These words were hinting both subtly and openly that Xia Man and this man¡¯s rtionship was not pure.

    As expected, Xi Mo¡¯s gaze at Tang Yin turned colder.

    ¡°Tang Yin, do you want to see Xia Man die due to blood loss?¡± Shi Sheng turned off spectator mode and shouted at Tang Yin.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by Shi Sheng¡¯s shout. Xia Xuan still remembered fromst time that this woman didn¡¯t know where her limits were, and now she teamed up with this Xia Man bitch. Xi Mo didn¡¯t have a pleasant face on either. He didn¡¯t know what methods she had used to get Xia Man to pay thepensation fee for breaking the contract but in his eyes, Shi Sheng had betrayed him.

    And he was never merciful to traitors. He had been nning on teaching her a lesson, but after she dissolved the contract, she simply hadn¡¯t shown herself. If she wasn¡¯t in the entertainment circle, even if he wanted to teach her a lesson, there was nothing he could do.

    ¡°Hurry up, are you nning on bing a flower vase? Even if you do, you¡¯re not getting paid for it!¡± Shi Sheng urged the two when she saw they still weren¡¯t budging.

    Xia Man knew Shi Sheng didn¡¯t mean any ill will so she didn¡¯t kick up a fuss over her choice of words. She pulled Tang Yin and walked towards Shi Sheng. Xia Xuan was about to block her again.

    ¡°Ms Xia, your sister is currently bleeding to death. If you still want to block her, I¡¯ll just take it that you want her to die, right?¡± Shi Sheng spoke before Xia Xuan could do so.

    The onlooking audience, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Are you guys really on the same side? Why does that tone sound so obnoxious?¡¯</i>

    Xia Xuan didn¡¯t dare to stop them anymore, she could only watch as the three of them walked off. Her heart was filled with hatred as she thought, <i>¡®It¡¯s this woman again! How despicable!¡¯</i>

    Xi Mo silently watched, his thoughts unreadable.

    <sup>[1]</sup> Meant to express that there is always someone better. He¡¯s using it to say she won¡¯t be able to learn that and hence won¡¯t be humble.

 Chapter 35

    ¡°President Xi, we¡¯ve investigated thepany Ms Xia Man has been working to build. Tang Yin and Jiang Wan are both in thepany.¡± Xi Mo¡¯s assistant reported the findings of his investigation to Xi Mo.

    ¡°Company?¡± Cold light shed in Xi Mo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Where did the capitale from?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the inheritance left behind by Ms Xia Man¡¯s mother as well as-¡±

    ¡°Humph, well, she certainly is brave.¡± Even after all these years, she was just as na?ve and rash as before. Did she really think opening apany was that easy?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see herpany, understand?¡± He wanted to let Xia Man understand that only he could protect her.

    The assistant¡¯s expression turned strange as his lips writhed before he spoke, ¡°President Xi, Ms Xia Man¡¯spany is headquartered in the capital...¡±

    Xi Mo¡¯s dagger-like re shot towards the assistant, causing him to tremble and his face to turn ashen as cold sweat dripped off his brow.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Xia Man to open thepany in the capital. Even if the Xi family could call the shots in Qing City, they didn¡¯t have much influence in the capital. The capital was where the truly influential and powerful lived. It was a ce that could swallow a person whole and not even spit out the bones<sup>[1]</sup>. <i>¡®Just how big did her guts have to be to dare open apany in the capital? It seems like this time I don¡¯t even have to make a move and she¡¯lle crawling back soon enough.¡¯</i>

    As the assistant looked at the terrifying smile on his boss¡¯ face, he only felt a cold wind blowing on his back as his heart ¨C as well as the lungs enfolding it ¨C trembled.

    ......

    Only Shi Sheng and Xia Man had been aware from the beginning that thepany would be opened in the capital so the two of them weren¡¯t worried at all about offending Xi Mo and Xia Xuan. The Xi and Xia families could only count as powerful families in Qing City but in the capital, they were only third-rate families at most.

    Back then, Xia Man hadn¡¯t agreed to this point but after some ¡®convincing¡¯ {conning} by Shi Sheng, by the time she reacted, she had already agreed. Since the matter of choosing thepany¡¯s address had beenpletely managed by Shi Sheng, Xia Man hadn¡¯t been aware of the specifics.

    Xia Man and Tang Yin only reacted when they were standing inside a certain office building in the capital.

    Tang Yin ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Ourpany is headquartered in the capital?!¡¯</i>

    Xia Man ¡°...¡± <i>¡®...And it¡¯s in a prime location?!¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Big Miss<sup><strong>[2]</strong></sup>, even if making money is easy for you, you don¡¯t have to squander it all like this right?¡¯</i>

    After another period of busying themselves, thepany was finally on track.

    They had originally nned to let Tang Yin be the CEO since neither Shi Sheng nor Xia Man wanted to be the CEO. However, Tang Yin refused the post, saying that he just wanted to be the director in charge of thepany¡¯s artists. Shi Sheng could only spend arge sum to invite a professional from overseas.

    Tang Yin was in charge of scouting out talents while Shi Sheng and Xia Man went off to challenge the entertainment circle. After all, Shi Sheng still had a mission to do.

    The only thing Shi Sheng did during meetings was to give money, give money, and give more money.

    The professional CEO was stunned. <i>¡®Working for this kind of boss is the best thing one could wish for.¡¯</i>

    Tang Yin was already used to this. Though he didn¡¯t know how much Shi Sheng had on hand, he knew that thepany had never had a shortage of funds.

    Want to act something? Throw money at people!

    Want to be the lead? Just sponsor the show!

    Although thepany had funds, thepany rules were rather strict. The artists working for thepany had to have good self-discipline and take care of themselves. They must not scheme for opportunities. They were not allowed to get into conflicts with artists of the samepany and had to have good team spirit. As long as they had the ability, they would get the resources.

    The contract had maximised the interests of the artists so they received equal treatment and opportunities at thepany. This resulted in almost no internal conflicts. Shi Sheng and Xia Man assumed the roles of fellow artists in front of them.

    Though Shi Sheng looked easy to get along with, people who had contact with her before knew that she wasn¡¯t as cute as her appearance suggested. She seemed to have thorns all over her; If she was unhappy, she¡¯d make you unhappy too. Though, if you didn¡¯t provoke her, she wouldn¡¯t prick you either.

    Because she was one of the first artists to enter thepany and was now a 3<sup>rd</sup> rank celebrity who only needed an opportunity to leap to the 2<sup>nd</sup> rank, they didn¡¯t have any conflict of interests with her.

    Sometimes thepany would even make her bring along people. Though she always had an unwilling face on, if anyone dared to bully them, she would definitely defend them so no one dared to provoke her.

    Xia Man however, was a different story. She was very weed in thepany, she was simply the equivalent of theirpany¡¯s auspicious creature. ¡°Man-jie, Man-jie, you came to thepany today? Are you done filming for the day?¡± Xia Man was immediately surrounded by girls upon entering thepany.

    ¡°Man-jie, thest time I went to visit your set you weren¡¯t there...¡±

    ¡°Man-jie, I¡¯ve been working hard recently. When will you be free to give me some pointers?¡±

    Shi Sheng arrived a few minutes after Xia Man. The first thing she saw when she entered was Xia Man being surrounded. The moment she appeared though, those girls immediately quietened down.

    Xia Man turned around to find Shi Sheng who was exuding a mafia-esque Big Sister vibe. She was wearing a ck trench coat and sunsses. Together with her short, cropped hair, she looked awesomely cold as she strode over.

    The other girls were all stunned by her aura!

    But the next second, Shi Sheng took off her sunsses and her entire aura changed as she spoke with disdain, ¡°Howe you¡¯re back too?¡±

    Xia Man was already used to her sudden changes in aura but those other girls weren¡¯t. Can you imagine if one moment you saw a goddess and the next moment, she turned into a madwoman<sup>[3]</sup>?

    ¡°Tang-ge told me toe back.¡± Xia Man shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s go up. You guys work hard!¡±

    The first sentence was addressed to Shi Sheng while the second one was to the group of girls around her.

    The girls nodded their heads. <i>¡®*grateful sobs* Man-jie is the best! Man-jie is so pretty and kind, she also encourages us. We have to work hard!¡¯</i>

    Tang Yin and the CEO had already been waiting for a while now. The moment Shi Sheng entered the office, she forcibly upied the CEO¡¯sputer. Xia Man and Tang Yin cast helpless nces at each other.<i> ¡®What else can this person do besides money?</i>

    <i>...Okay, so maybe that¡¯s the most important job already.¡¯</i>

    Tang Yin and Xia Man made their reports before discussing about the areas thepany was developing in recently. Finally, they asked Shi Sheng for her opinion.

    ¡°The team thepany has been developing recently can go public now. Xiaowan, weren¡¯t you participating in a reality TV show recently? I remember you were allowed to bring people on set. Xiaowan, can you bring them there for some exposure?

    ¡°Why is it me again? And that reality TV show is so harsh, do you want those buds to fall before they¡¯ve even bloomed?¡±

    Tang Yin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Can¡¯t you be more optimistic?¡¯</i>

    CEO ¡°...¡± <i>¡®I don¡¯t understand this boss of mine.¡¯</i>

    ¡°It won¡¯t be like that. Xiaowan, that reality TV show has gotten a lot of attention recently and all they¡¯re doing is to show themselves. It¡¯s not as if they¡¯re going to participate throughout.¡± Xia Man spoke calmly. You shouldn¡¯t take her words seriously, otherwise you¡¯d lose.

    ¡°That¡¯s so unfair.¡± Shi Sheng blurted out. ¡°Howe I have exhaust myself but they can just show themselves? That won¡¯t do. I heard the programme¡¯s been looking for sponsors recently...¡±

    ¡°Er, Xiaoman, how¡¯s the progress on that movie you¡¯re acting in?¡± Tang Yin quickly changed the subject. If he let her continue on, she¡¯d definitely get thepany to sponsor the programme. And she¡¯d probably torment them to the point it would be part of their dark history!

    ¡°It¡¯s doing quite well and filming is about to be over...¡± Xia Man clearly knew what Shi Sheng was like so she cooperated with Tang Yin. The CEO meanwhile, was just sitting there confused. <i>¡®I really don¡¯t understand these bosses of mine.¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> Swallow a person whole and not spit out the bones is used to describe a ruthless, scary thing/ce.

    <sup>[2]</sup> This is used to emphasize their disbelief and a bit of exasperation.

    <sup>[3]</sup> This sounded so much better in the raws since it uses wordy. Remember how Lu Qingyun called Su Yixiu a ¡°god...ly madman¡± in Chapter 27.

 Chapter 36

    Despite Shi Sheng¡¯s protests, she still brought the few ¡®buds¡¯ with her in the end.

    The team wasposed of four people, with two from each gender. This type of grouping was rarely seen since the opportunities for it were rtively fewer. This grouping had been considered for a long time by thepany. These four were quite good, especially in the looks department.

    After a period of training together, a tacit understanding between them had developed quite nicely so thepany had agreed to this grouping in the end.

    ¡°Xiaowan, you¡¯re here. Eh... Xiaowan brought some new people?¡± The director of the show went to greet Shi Sheng and when he saw the four ¡®juicy¡¯ youths, his eyes lit up.

    These four weren¡¯t your normal kind of pretty.

    ¡°En, brought them here to get some exposure.¡± Shi Sheng nodded as she introduced both sides, ¡°This is Director Lin. And these are Han Ling, Fang Jinyu, Yan Ze and Jiang Ming.¡±

    ¡°Hello Director Lin.¡± The four cutely greeted him.

    ¡°Good, very good.¡± Director Lin nodded his head whileughing. He had just been worrying about having to find some pretty youths but here they were, being sent to his doorstep. <i>¡®Jiang Wan is simply my lucky star! She sent me a pillow just as I was getting drowsy<sup><strong>[1]</strong></sup>!¡¯</i>

    This programme was called ¡¶Extreme World¡· and was about challenging the tasks set by the programme¡¯s crew. Though these tasks weren¡¯t too hard, they were definitely wacky.

    The first season hadn¡¯t gotten too many views but the director gritted his teeth and went on to film a second season. He even spent a huge sum to invite several good-looking stars. This caused the second season of the programme to shoot to fame. This was currently the third season. Two weekly episodes had already been filmed so this was the third one.

    This week¡¯s episode required two young men, and the good-looking kind too. The participants had been arranged in advance but the director only just found out now that those people couldn¡¯t make it in time. They were already about to leave, so where would he be able to find people to rece them on such short notice?

    Even if they did have the time, it still wasn¡¯t that easy to find people who fit the conditions. Although Shi Sheng had brought four people, all he needed to do was change the script a bit. Besides, those two youngdies were very pretty too!

    ¡°We¡¯re going to be filming at Nanshan<sup>[2]</sup> this time. We¡¯ll set off when everyone¡¯s here.¡± Director Lin smiled as he looked at the four behind Shi Sheng. He was so satisfied his moustache was about to stick up {I doubt this is literal}. Director Lin arranged a car for Shi Sheng and the four youths before leaving in a hurry.

    ¡°Wan-jie... We¡¯ve watched this programme before. Will it be hard to y?¡± Han Ling, who was the bravest of the four, sat next to Shi Sheng and asked apprehensively. The other three also looked nervously at Shi Sheng. They had been in training before so they hadn¡¯t participated in any programmes yet.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s hard.¡± Shi Sheng nodded like it was to be expected. <i>¡®After all, if it wasn¡¯t, how would it get the viewership it currently enjoys?¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®For the sake of being able to ace this programme, I<sup>(bbb)</sup> even went to go and read up guides- Though they were all useless.¡¯</i>

    The four of them all had downcast expressions on their faces upon hearing that. Weren¡¯t they going to lose face then?

    ¡°What are you guys worried about? At most you¡¯ll be one of the quest characters, it¡¯s not as if you¡¯ll actually be challenging it or anything so don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    The four people ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Why do we feel like Wan-jie is making a jibe at us?¡¯</i>

    The four didn¡¯t dare to say anything so they quietly sat in the car. However, even after a long time, there were no signs of the group setting off.

    Shi Sheng was a bit impatient by now so she rapped on the ss separating the back seats from the front ones. ¡°Why haven¡¯t we set off yet? Are you going to get more money by waiting?¡±

    The driver¡¯s lips twitched but he still took out his walkie-talkie to contact the people in the cars behind. After having received a reply, he ryed it to Shi Sheng, ¡°Someone hasn¡¯t arrived yet so we still have to wait.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we say we were meeting at 10?¡± <i>¡®I<sup>(bbb)</sup> ran all the way here so early. Now you¡¯re telling me even after so long there¡¯s still someone who hasn¡¯t arrived.¡¯</i>

    The programme¡¯s crew had already set the time long ago. The gathering area was also somewhere that had specially chosen at an area where traffic wouldn¡¯t slow people on the way there down, so why was there still someone who hadn¡¯t arrived yet?

    The driver was helpless. ¡°It¡¯s the Queen of Acting, Xia Xuan. Our programme had to spend quite a bit of effort in order to invite her.¡± Beingte wasn¡¯t all that big of a deal.

    <i>¡®Xia Xuan? Fuck, do the people nning this programme have a grudge with me<sup>(bbb)</sup>?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Xiaoming, where are your snacks? Sacrifice some for the sake of calming me down.¡± <i>¡®I<sup>(bbb)</sup> was scared, you know.¡¯</i>

    ck lines appeared on Jiang Ming¡¯s head<sup>[3]</sup>. ¡°Wan-jie, can you not call me Xiaoming?¡±

    Xiaoming was the mostmonly used name in textbooks everywhere. You wouldn¡¯t be able to count them all if you tried. He was clearly this clever, yet why did he end up with a name like this<sup>[4]</sup>?

    ¡°Got it, Xiaoming.¡±

    Jiang Ming, ¡°...¡±

    Jiang Ming felt ufortable from the pitying gazes his teammates sent him.

    After handing over a snack to Shi Sheng, he retreated to one side as he resolved to be a part of the background. The car was filled with the sounds of crunching from Shi Sheng munching on potato chips.

    In the end, it evolved from one person munching on potato chips to five people gathering in a circle and munching on potato chips. Fortunately, Jiang Ming was a foodie so he brought plenty of food with him.

    They hadn¡¯t encountered Shi Sheng too often before. All they knew about her was that she was the person Director Tang was managing personally and her status in thepany was very high.

    The rumours in thepany said that she wasn¡¯t easy to get along with but once they got to know her, they felt like she was much easier to get along with than other artists- Once you put aside her acidic remarks and bluntness, that is.

    In this snack sharing session, the four felt much closer to Shi Sheng than before.

    Director Lin came over for a bit. Seeing them eating snacks while ying Landlord<sup>[5]</sup>, they didn¡¯t seem to mind the dy that much. Director Lin left feeling rather pleased. <i>¡®Quite a few people in the back have already kicked up a fuss. These five are much more agreeable!¡¯</i>

    By the time Xia Xuan had reached, it was already nearing noon. She even brought over a group of reporters with her. With this dy, it was already 1pm by the time they set out.

    #Queen Of Acting Xia Xuan Joins Extreme World#

    This Weibo post was immediately circted around.

    The entire programme¡¯s crew seemed to be revolving around Xia Xuan now. When Shi Sheng brought the four debuting artists down with her, Xia Xuan¡¯s surroundings were surrounded by people while her area was nearlypletely empty.

    Han Ling looked over before crying out in injustice, ¡°Wan-jie, Xia Xuan not only made uste, she even made the programme¡¯s crew attend to her, isn¡¯t that too much?!¡±

    Fang Yinyu nodded as well. Jiang Ming and Yan Ze exchanged a nce and didn¡¯t express any opinion on the matter.

    ¡°You have to be lowkey.¡± Shi Sheng drank the milk offered up by Jiang Ming before speaking in an unclear voice, ¡°Later when you guys are following the programme crew, pay a bit more attention.¡±

    ??

    <i>¡®What do we have to pay attention to?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng smiled mysteriously before beginning to walk towards the foot of the mountain.

    Aspensation for having to wait for Xia Xuan, Director Lin had told Shi Sheng the itinerary for today. Today, they were going to be filming the celebrities here climbing the mountain. Whoever reached the peak first would get first dibs on their lodging as well as an extravagant dinner.

    So, while the other artists were still waiting with Xia Xuan, Shi Sheng had already started climbing the mountain. The cameraman, seeing that someone was beginning, immediately started working.

    Director Lin hadn¡¯t broken the rules because all these had been written in the handbooks handed out to everyone. As long as they paid attention, they would know that filming couldmence as soon as they reached their destination. And the people who grabbed the opportunities earliest would get the best resources.

    Though, hardly anyone ever looked through it seriously.

    ¡°Xiao-ge<sup>[6]</sup>, are you tired?¡± Shi Sheng was walking backwards as she looked at the camera while she asked the cameraman with a smile. The cameraman wasn¡¯t allowed to speak so he could only shake his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    The cameraman cast a confused stare at Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll start to run now. If you can¡¯t catch up, it¡¯s not my fault.¡±

    The cameraman ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Don¡¯t be like this! Do you see how big this camera is? How do you expect me to run after you <strong>ON A MOUNTAIN</strong> with this?!¡¯</i>

    The cameraman didn¡¯t have time to raise his objections when Shi Sheng started running towards the mountain. Her speed was very quick, she managed to cover quite a bit of distance in a short amount of time.

    <i>¡®*sobbing* So those colleagues of mine weren¡¯t lying...</i>

    <i>This celebrity is the most work...</i>

    <i>Can I request a re-do?¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> This means she gave him exactly what he needed.

    <sup>[2]</sup> Common ce name in China. It means South Mountain. Here¡¯s the Wikipedia page for the list: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nanshan

    <sup>[3]</sup> This is a manhwa reference I think? Where people who are exasperated have ck lines on their heads.

    <sup>[4]</sup> Thisst bit was added by me because the raws didn¡¯t go into much exnation on it and it would sound awkward if I left it. Since Xiaoming or ¡®Ð¡Ã÷¡¯ is used by textbooks everywhere, and said textbooks are usually used to educate children, these Xiaomings aren¡¯t usually very smart.

    <sup>[5]</sup> It¡¯s a board game. I¡¯ve never actually yed it or know what it¡¯s about but I¡¯m inferring from the title it¡¯s like Monopoly?

    <sup>[6]</sup> It says ¡®Ð¡¸ç¡¯ here which literally means little big brother. But that sounds awkward so I¡¯m leaving it in pinyin.

 Chapter 37

    Once Shi Sheng had managed to sessfully shake the cameraman, she leisurely climbed up the path on the mountain. The footage would be edited anyways. That bit of footage at the start was enough. A little bit more filming once they reached the top and everything would be fine.

    ¡°Lu Qingyun, wait up! Hey wait for me! Couldn¡¯t you have spoken less just now? That was a senior! Hey, hey... slow down! Do you know how much I did for you toda- Ms Jiang!!!¡± Su Yixiu¡¯s grumbles turned into a surprised shout. ¡°Ms Jiang, Ms Jiang, over here!¡±

    Shi Sheng looked towards the source of the sound. On another little mountain path, Su Yixiu was wearing a suit while waving his hands at her excitedly. He made for a ridiculous image right now.

    And he was currently pulling on her long absent mission target: Lu Qingyun.

    <i>¡®Oh, I<sup>(bbb)</sup> was about to forget about it too.¡¯</i> Shi Sheng leapt down from the slope, shocking Su Yixiu so much his jaw nearly hit the floor.

    <i>¡®This girl¡¯s athletic cells are quite good! En, definitely a match for Lu Qingyun. An athletic idiot and an athletic genius, they can make up for each other deficiencies. That¡¯s just perfect.¡¯</i>

    Su Yixiu¡¯s gaze at Jiang Wan was as if he was looking at his daughter-inw. Even Shi Sheng, who had a thick face, was feeling a little ufortable from that gaze. ¡°Mr Su, Mr Lu, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s not right, I see you every day on the TV.¡± Su Yixiu wanted to release Lu Qingyun but was afraid he would run so he pushed Lu Qingyun in front of Shi Sheng. ¡°What is Ms Jiang doing here?¡±

    Lu Qingyun¡¯s gaze swept over Shi Sheng. He seemed like he was smiling but not. The sunlight that fell through the leaves overhead illuminated the area around him, causing him to look even stranger.

    <i>¡®Well shit, looks like this bitch got even more perverted since Ist saw him.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Filming a programme.¡± Shi Sheng blinked.

    ¡°Extreme World, right? I nearly forgot about this. Extreme World was filming here today. It¡¯s all your fault Lu Qingyun otherwise I could¡¯ve gone to fetch Ms Jiang at the foot of the mountain. When will you let me worry less? I have to take care of you like I¡¯m taking care of a demanding old grandpa (continues rambling)...¡±

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡±

    Every time she met Su Yixiu, the atmosphere seemed to turn very harmonious. And his phrasing was really very weird!

    <i>¡®I<sup>(bbb)</sup> feel a bit unable to adapt to this.¡¯</i>

    By the time Su Yixiu finished lecturing Lu Qingyun, he shoved Lu Qingyun next to Shi Sheng before warning severely, ¡°Lu Qingyun, help me bring Ms Jiang to the top. If you dare to run off halfway, I promise you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    Lu Qingyun opened his mouth as if he was about to reject but the next moment, he shut it. His eyes shifted around and he nodded with a brilliant smile on his face. Shi Sheng felt goosebumps pop up all over her body. <i>¡®Something seems off about Lu Qingyun.¡¯</i>

    When Su Yixiu left, Lu Qingyun just stood there, not moving, as he stared smilingly at Shi Sheng. Not wanting to show any weakness, Shi Sheng naturally red back.

    A minuteter, Lu Qingyun moved his gaze first as he turned and began walking uphill. Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes shed before she followed. ¡°Mr Lu, are you really not going to consider my offer?¡±

    <i>¡®The next time System dares to give me<sup>(bbb)</sup> this kind of quest, I¡¯ll<sup>(bbb)</sup> kill...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ms Jiang, why does it have to be me?¡± Lu Qingyun paused before casting hisughter-filled eyes at Shi Sheng, as if he wanted to see into the depths of her heart.

    Back then her self-marketing wasn¡¯t just empty words. Her funds had been built in the fastest speed possible and though herpany wasn¡¯t being run by her, she was quite a good judge of character. Why would a person like this, who could seed on their own, want to be kept?

    He could understand if it was because she liked him. However, she clearly did not. Sometimes, he could even feel the dislike and killing intent she revealed. Yes, she felt like killing him sometimes. <i>¡®Wouldn¡¯t I have to be crazy to ept this kind of person?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Because you¡¯re hot!¡± Shi Sheng blinked before supporting her ¡®worshipful¡¯ face and speaking, ¡°Mr Lu is handsome and rich. You¡¯ve got the money, you¡¯ve got the power, why wouldn¡¯t I pick you?¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of people with money and power in this world...¡± Lu Qingyun pressed her with his gaze as he stepped closer. ¡°Then, why are you picking me, Ms Jiang?¡±

    <i>¡®Did you think I was willing? I was forced to okay? Do you know the feeling of someone forcing you to flirt with guys by threatening you with death?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng suddenly lost her interest. <i>¡®Why not just kill him and be done with it...¡¯</i>

    Lu Qingyun narrowed his eyes before retreating a step.<i> ¡®There¡¯s killing intenting from her again.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Mr Lu, I heard you weren¡¯t too good at physical activities.¡± Shi Sheng spoke very clearly. She didn¡¯t withdraw the killing intent on her as she lifted her gaze to meet Lu Qingyun¡¯s slighty doubtful one.

    Lu Qingyun covertly reached behind him. Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as her body swooped forward, grabbed Lu Qingyun¡¯s hand, went behind him and took out the ck object at his waist. Shi Sheng moved too quickly for Lu Qingyun to see clearly.

    ¡°You actually brought such a dangerous weapon along with you. Mr Lu, you¡¯re going to scare me off like this.¡± Though she said that, her hands swiftly dismantled the gun and she tossed the pieces to the ground.

    Lu Qingyun ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Then at least look like you¡¯re scared!¡¯</i> He took a deep breath. ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    Ever since he was young, he had met a lot of dangers. Some people made a direct move on him while others had attempted to seduce him.

    But he had always been able to see through those people at a nce. It was only this woman who he was unable to see through at all.

    ¡°All I want is for you to keep me and give me money to spend. Please don¡¯t go imagining too much.¡±

    <i>¡®¡±I want US$10 billion, would you give it to me?¡± If I say this out, he¡¯s going to kill me, isn¡¯t he?¡¯</i>

    ¡°That simple?¡±

    ¡°What else would I want?¡± Shi Sheng asked in reply. She paused before she chuckled wickedly, ¡°Mr Lu, you didn¡¯t think I was sent by someone, did you?¡±

    <i>¡®Do you have paranoia?¡¯</i>

    System really wanted to shout at her <strong><i>¡®Have you ever seen anyone flirt with a guy like this?! If you manage to seduce him like this, I¡¯ll livestream me eating a keyboard!¡¯</i></strong>

    Lu Qingyun¡¯s eyshes lowered, blocking his gaze. After a long while, he lifted his head again. ¡°Since Ms Jiang insists, then I shall agree to your request.¡±

    ¡°En?¡± Shi Sheng looked in surprise at Lu Qingyun. ¡°Howe you suddenly agreed? Aren¡¯t you supposed to resist even upon threat of death?¡±

    <i>¡®And then we can y a round of fatal sadomasochism! You¡¯re not even giving me<sup>(bbb)</sup> a chance to, I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> giving a bad review!¡¯</i>

    Lu Qingyun smiled slightly. ¡°Then I take back my words.¡±

    ¡°No don¡¯t!¡± He finally agreed, how could she let him take it back?

    ¡°Mr Lu, please keep this thing properly. Make sure you don¡¯t identally trigger it. It won¡¯t be good if you scare me. You know that girls don¡¯t have big guts.¡±

    ¡®You still know you¡¯re a girl? What girl do you know could so easily take apart a gun like her?¡¯

    Lu Qingyun gave a lightugh before receiving the gunponents. He reassembled them before cing it back on his waist.

    ¡°As my girlfriend, sleeping with me is an obligation too. Ms Jiang, why don¡¯t we do it now?¡± Lu Qingyun had hints ofughter in his eyes as he grabbed Shi Sheng¡¯s wrist and started pulling her uphill.

    ¡°What?!¡± <i>¡®Sleep? Fuck,</i><i>who wants to sleep with you?!¡¯ </i>¡°Hey, wait a second Lu Qingyun, shouldn¡¯t we cultivate feelings first?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s faster on the bed.¡±

    ¡°Bloody nonsense! Loveless sex is just immoral! Shit, Lu Qingyun, you wait a moment...¡±

    <i>¡®I thought you were utterly fearless. Very good, there¡¯s still something you¡¯re afraid of!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 38

    At the halfway point of the mountain, Han Ling and Co. were following behind the programme crew as they slowly made their way uphill. There were a total of eight people participating in the programme and they were allowed to pick their own routes, they just needed to be followed by two cameramen. Therge majority of the group was following Xia Xuan.

    ¡°Xuan-jie says she wants to rest. Director, let¡¯s rest for a bit.¡± Xia Xuan¡¯s assistant ran to the director to say arrogantly. Without waiting for a reply, she ran back to Xia Xuan¡¯s side. Helpless, the director could only allow everyone to take a rest.

    Han Ling gulped down some iced water a crew member had given her as she stared speechlessly at Xia Xuan who was currently being waited on hand and foot. ¡°This is already the sixth time we¡¯ve stopped to rest and we¡¯ve only made it halfway up. By the time we reach the top, it¡¯ll probably be night-time already. If I¡¯d known this earlier, I¡¯d have followed Wan-jie up just now.¡±

    The other three drew closer and Fang Jinyu gave a crafty smile. ¡°I know why Wan-jie wants us to follow the programme crew now.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Fang Jinyu waved a phone. With the tacit understanding they shared, the others immediately understood.

    The four sat huddled together and discussed in low voices. It was mostly Fang Jinyu and Han Ling speaking with Yan Ze and Jiang Ming listening.

    ¡°Hey, you guys, go down the mountain and buy some spring water for Xuan-jie!¡± At some point, Xia Xuan¡¯s assistant was standing next to them as she ordered them around arrogantly.

    The people in the surroundings had scattered further away so the closest people were these four. And since the average age of this group probably wouldn¡¯t exceed 20, Xia Xuan¡¯s assistant locked on to them.

    Fang Jinyu looked at the assistant. ¡°I thought the programme crew prepared water?¡±

    ¡°Xuan-jie doesn¡¯t drink from that brand. What are you still yammering on for? Hurry up and go.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re not a member of the programme crew.¡± Yan Ze stood up and politely smiled at the assistant. ¡°Can big sister go and ask one of the programme crew to buy it for Xuan-jie? See... we¡¯re tired too.¡±

    The assistant scowled before ridiculing. ¡°Young people should exercise more. It¡¯s just going to get some water, what are you so unhappy about? In this circle, improving rtions is the most important skill.

    Han Ling pulled on Yan Ze, preventing him from saying anymore. ¡°What type of brand does Xuan-jie drink? We¡¯ll go and buy it for her.¡±

    ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it.¡±

    The assistant told them the brand name and urged them to hurry up before strutting off.

    ¡°Han Ling, what did you stop me for?¡± Yan Ze was still upset. <i>¡®That woman was clearly bullying us!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Xia Xuan is one of the Top Actresses and has a lot of influence. Even though the people by her side weren¡¯t polite, look at how nice she is; Even the director was beguiled by her. We haven¡¯t even made our debut yet, how are we going to be able to go against her?¡±

    Han Ling was the eldest so she saw more clearly than the other three.

    ¡°Then are just going to take this lying down?¡± Fang Jinyu was still a bit upset.

    ¡°Why would you think that?¡± Han Ling smiled. ¡°Have you guys forgotten who¡¯s waiting at the top?¡±

    The eyes of the other three lit up. <i>¡®Wan-jie is up there!¡¯</i>

    Han Ling went to inform the programme crew before bringing Yan Ze down the mountain to buy water. That crewmember had wanted to go but had been politely declined by Han Ling.

    Her pitiful appearance won her some points from a few of the crew members who began to feel slightly discontent with Xia Xuan as a result. By the time the main group had reached their destination, it was already closing in on 6pm.

    Shi Sheng was sitting in the resting area. Seeing Han Ling¡¯s group of foure over looking very dishevelled, she lifted her gaze slightly. ¡°What happened? Why are you guys looking like such a mess?¡±

    ¡°Xia Xuan¡¯sckeys bullied us.¡± They didn¡¯t have any hesitation to tattle because they knew thepany¡¯s policy: Can¡¯t beat them? No problem, there¡¯s always thepany!

    Shi Sheng looked over to Xia Xuan, who just so happened to be looking in her direction. Their gazes met.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes were calm, without the slightest ripple. This caused Xia Xuan to feel frustration growing inside her.

    Xia Xuan had seen those four get off from her car hence she had found ways and means to torment them. However, Xia Xuan hadn¡¯t expected Shi Sheng to not be upset at all.

    ¡°Go and rest with the others. Just leave the rest to me.¡± Shi Sheng patted Han Ling¡¯s shoulder and walked towards the director.

    The director called for the participants to gather. Aside from Shi Sheng, the remaining seven were in states of varying degrees of disarray.

    ¡°Hey, Little Meatball<sup>[1]</sup>, you¡¯re the first to reach again.¡± Ady walked up from the side and hooked her arm around Shi Sheng¡¯s neck.

    She was called Fang Liqiu and was a 1<sup>st</sup> ranked celebrity. She had entered the programme at the same time at Shi Sheng and for some inexplicable reason, had taken a liking to her. She even gave her a nickname: Little Meatball.

    <i>¡®You tell me, what kind of a damned nickname is that?¡¯</i>

    ¡°I wanted to look for you when I got off the car but who knew... By the time I went to look for you, you already disappeared. Can you imagine how lonely and helpless I was feeling?¡± Fang Liqiu cast a nce at Xia Xuan, her expression full of grievance. Back then, Xia Xuan¡¯s car had been blocking a lot of cars, including Fang Liqiu¡¯s, so she couldn¡¯t make her way over.

    ¡°Nope.¡± Shi Sheng bared her teeth in a smile. ¡°However, if you continue hanging off my body like that, I promise you¡¯ll know what it really feels like to be lonely and helpless during dinnertime.¡±

    Fang Liqiu immediately let go of Shi Sheng. ¡°Heheh, Little Meatball is the best.¡±

    The first one who reached got to enjoy a sumptuous dinner. Since it wouldn¡¯t bepletely filmed, as long as Shi Sheng was willing, Fang Liqiu could share some.

    In the time Fang Liqiu and Shi Sheng were having their discussion, the director had finally finished with the non-important parts and had finally gotten to the point. ¡°...*cough* I¡¯ll issue the quest slips now. There are only hints written on these slips. Your missions are to get up at 7am tomorrow to go find the object the hints are referring to. Those that don¡¯t manage to find any objects won¡¯t get any breakfast.¡±

    The hints offered by the programme crew were extremely frustrating to crack. You had to consider all 18 generations of ancestors of the phrase<sup>[2]</sup> before being able to find the object. After the quest slips had been issued, it was time for dinner. Apart from Fang Liqiu, everyone else could only stare hungrily at Shi Sheng¡¯s extravagant dinner.

    Xia Xuan poked at the Chinese cabbage<sup>[3]</sup> in her bowl. Her expression was ugly but when the camera turned to face her, it immediately regained its gentle elegance. She ate the boiled Chinese cabbage as if it was a high-quality meal.

    When shooting was over, Fang Liqiu was dragged away by her assistant, leaving Shi Sheng sitting alone in the hall.

    ¡°Jiang Wan, long time no see.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked up and the corner of her mouth lifted. ¡°Yes?¡±

    <i>¡®I<sup>(bbb)</sup> haven¡¯t gone looking for you yet but you delivered yourself up to my<sup>(bbb)</sup> doorstep.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious as to why I¡¯m here?¡± Xia Xuan sat across from Shi Sheng as she examined her with narrowed eyes.

    Shi Sheng pretended to ponder for a bit before smiling as she spoke, ¡°Wilfulness?¡±

    ¡°You-¡± Xia Xuan¡¯s expression changed. This answer¡¯s not in the script ah!!!

    ¡°Heavens, that guy is so hot...¡±

    ¡°Is he a guest star for the program? But I¡¯ve never seen a celebrity like him before... Yi? He¡¯s heading towards Xuan-jie...¡±

    <sup>[1]</sup> She referred to Jiang Wan as Xiaowanzi. The ¡®wan¡¯ in Xiaowanzi is different than Jiang Wan¡¯s ¡®Wan¡¯. Jiang Wan is ¡®½­Íí¡¯ while Xiaowanzi is ¡®Ð¡Íè×Ó¡¯ which literally trantes to Little Meatball.

    <sup>[2]</sup> This is not literal. It just means to research thoroughly but I kept it in because I felt it would convey the feeling of the raws better.

    <sup>[3]</sup> Looks like this:

 Chapter 39

    Filming was already over for the day so the crew members were having dinner. Seeing the man who walked in through the hotel door, a few youngdies couldn¡¯t help but give low gasps.

    ¡°Ah Mo.¡± Xia Xuan looked back upon hearing the voice as a look of pleasant surprise made its way to her face. She got up to wee him. ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°I came here to discuss something and heard you were here so I popped by to check on you.¡± Xi Mo answered in a neutral tone, his gazending on Shi Sheng. That cowardly and timid girl in his memories seemed to have undergone aplete metamorphosis.

    She wasn¡¯t wearing any fancy clothing, exquisite makeup, or any expensive essories. All she wore was a normal workout outfit. However, all she had to do was sit there and a noble aura could be felt.

    But in that nobility was a trace of roguishness...

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t like looking at Xi Mo and got up to leave. However, to leave, she would have to bypass these two. After a moment¡¯s pondering, Shi Sheng sat back down. Xi Mo¡¯s gaze hardened before speaking a bit with Xia Xuan and leaving. Xia Xuan returned to Shi Sheng¡¯s tableside and spoke in a suppressed voice, ¡°Jiang Wan, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re chased out of the entertainment circle.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence, as it just so happens, my goal is quite simr.¡± Shi Sheng leaned backwards. ¡°Why don¡¯t we see who¡¯s the one chasing out whom first?¡±

    Xia Xuan gave a light snort in disdain. ¡°Chase me out of the entertainment circle? Jiang Wan, do you really think that just because you and Xia Man founded apany, you can match up to me? You¡¯re just a 3<sup>rd</sup> ranked celebrity right now. You haven¡¯t even reached the 1<sup>st</sup> rank so how are you going to get me to scram?¡±

    Shi Sheng propped up her jaw as she spoke with a smile, ¡°But I have a backer now!¡±

    <i>¡®I¡¯ve got Youjian Entertainment as my backing. Youjian Entertainment has more status in the capital than Dongfang Entertainment.¡¯</i>

    She heard that Dongfang Entertainment had recently been nning on an expansion into the capital. Xi Mo was probably here for this reason.

    ¡°Backing?¡± Xia Xuan furrowed her brows for a bit before they evened out and disdain appeared in her eyes. ¡°Ha, Jiang Wan do you think men would offend a Top Actress and two influential families for the sake of a 3<sup>rd</sup> ranked celebrity?¡±

    She was just a tiny 3<sup>rd</sup> ranked celebrity. How big of a backing could she get by selling that body of hers?

    ¡°Won¡¯t we know once we test it out?¡±

    ¡°You asked for this.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Today¡¯s quest has already been sent to your phones. Now we¡¯ll decide on the pairings. Those who draw the same colour will be partners.¡± The director raised his voice and shouted. A crew member brought a sealed box over.

    Shi Sheng and Fang Liqiu were standing next to each other. Fang Liqiu drew a blue lot while Shi Sheng drew a green one.

    ¡°Ah, we¡¯re not in a team!¡± Fang Liqiu¡¯s expression copsed. ¡°Little Meatball, why aren¡¯t we in a team ah!!!¡±

    <i>¡®There¡¯s plenty of meat to eat and soup to drink<sup><strong>[1]</strong></sup> whenever I follow Little Meatball. My life was so much better when following her...</i>

    <i>But now we¡¯re not on the same team. *sobs* I¡¯m so heartbroken...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Because you¡¯re too noisy.¡±

    ¡°Am I? I¡¯m not ah! Little Meatball, how can you say that about me? I¡¯m heartbroken, you¡¯ve injured my fragile heart.¡±

    The director got those who drew the same coloured lots to stand together. No matter how much Fang Liqiu cried, it wouldn¡¯t change anything and she could only reluctantly go stand next to a male artist.

    Shi Sheng was currently looking at the small, green ball in Xia Xuan¡¯s hand. Her lips twitched. <i>¡®This was on purpose, right? It¡¯s definitely on purpose!¡¯</i>

    The theme for this episode was ¡®Elf Kingdom¡¯. And today¡¯s quest was to find the ¡®Water Elves¡¯ and retrieve some ¡®Water of Life¡¯.

    The eight were grouped up into four pairs. Every pair got a hint and they were to use that hint to search for the next clue. The team that found the Water Elves first could obtain a ¡®Water Elf Pearl¡¯ which was a tool forter.

    And the hint Shi Sheng got pointed her in the direction of a viewing tform in the mountain vige. The two walked one in front of the other, neither speaking a word. The cameraman was already feeling awkward on their behalves.

    He was more willing to see Shi Sheng cause some trouble. At least that way, they¡¯d get ratings! While the cameraman was distracted by awkwardness, the situation changed drastically. By the time he reacted, all he saw was Xia Xuan rolling down the slope.

    Xia Xuan had been sent to the hospital. The reporters caught onto this and they rushed to report this.

    ¡°<i>Big Miss<sup><strong>[2]</strong></sup> Jiang</i>! Can you tell me what you¡¯ve done this time?!¡± Tang Yin suppressed his anger as he roared in a low voice.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Shi Sheng spoke innocently. ¡°She fell down by herself. I didn¡¯t even touch her with a single pinky.¡±

    Back then, she had been standing slightly behind Xia Xuan. She hadn¡¯t expected Xia Xuan to suddenly reach out to pull on her. As they were enemies, she naturally flung her hand off as fast as she could.

    However, who had expected that Xia Xuan wasn¡¯t afraid of death? She fell downhill all on her own. <i>¡®Tsk, why didn¡¯t she die from that fall?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Right now Xia Xuan is saying you¡¯re the one who pushed her! Public opinion on the inte is against you and the matter from back then has been brought up again...¡± Tang Yin was roaring irritably on the other side.

    Shi Sheng finally managed to hang up after a long lecture. <i>¡®How annoying! Since you¡¯re so anxious in courting death then I shan¡¯t hold back anymore.¡¯</i>

    ......

    The second day of Xia Xuan¡¯s stay in the hospital, a few scandalous pictures appeared on the inte. The girl in the picture was rather young. Though there weren¡¯t any full-blown bed-scenes, there were still kissing scenes.

    These pictures featured a young woman and as one moved further along, one would notice, the woman in the picture getting older and more mature.

    Towards the end, the scenes got more and more censor worthy. The final few pictures actually looked like a group of people inhaling drugs together. At first, people didn¡¯t notice. But as more and more were released, people who still couldn¡¯t see it would be blind.

    In the VIP room of a hospital, Xia Xuan wildly flipped through these photos while muttering, ¡°Why is it like this, how can it be like this... Weren¡¯t these destroyed long ago? Why did they still appear? Impossible...¡±

    ¡°Someone has clearly nned this in advance.¡± Xia Xuan¡¯s agent furrowed her brow and looked at her before exhorting, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. As long as we don¡¯t admit it and say these pictures are fake, it¡¯ll be fine. This matter is already so old. To investigate would require time and by that time, most of the heat would have faded.¡±

    ¡°It must be Jiang Wan! It¡¯s definitely Jiang Wan!¡± Xia Xuan ferociously smashed theputer to the floor. ¡°It¡¯s that slut! She wants to destroy me!¡±

    <i>¡®It had to be her, she told me she¡¯d chase me out of the entertainment circle. But where did she get those pictures? Those people back then had clearly already been...¡¯</i>

    Xia Xuan fought a cold shiver as she turned around to press her agent¡¯s shoulders and spoke with a ferocious face, ¡°I want Jiang Wan¡¯s reputation destroyed! Straight away, immediately, right now!!!¡±

    ¡°Calm down!¡± <i>¡®It was only a few pictures.¡¯ </i>Xia Xuan¡¯s agent didn¡¯t understand why it frightened her so much.

    There wasn¡¯t even a bed scene anywhere so it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal. Just a little bit of work and this matter would be resolved.

    ¡°How can I calm down? Just how am I supposed to calm down?! Ahhhh-¡± Xia Xuan hugged her head and shrieked. <i>¡®Why does Jiang Wan have those pictures?! How did she know about that matter?!</i>

    <i>No! I can¡¯t let her reveal it, otherwise I¡¯m done for!</i>

    <i>Calm down, calm down, there¡¯s got to be a way to deal with her.¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> This is an idiom for doing well/having rewards/etc. I left it because I thought it sounded hrious with her nickname.

    <sup>[2]</sup> Used in this context, he¡¯s pretty much saying this through gritted teeth by now. See also: Footnote 2 of Chapter 35.

 Chapter 40

    #Top Actress Injured, Was It Deliberate?#

    #The Goddess¡¯ Shameful Past#

    #Xia Xuan¡¯s Indecent Photos & Drug Taking#

    The results for most searched posts on Weibo had pretty much been dominated by Xia Xuan. She was a Top Actress who had indecent photos of her exposed after receiving an injury, would the number of people paying attention to this be few?

    The hospital Xia Xuan was staying in had beenpletely surrounded by reporters. asionally, a few reporters managed to sneak in, causing quite a ruckus. This fiasco allowed the negative news about Shi Sheng to lose some of the attention.

    ¡°This time you got lucky! Though I don¡¯t know who it was that started this matter, without it, do you know what you¡¯d be facing right now?! You clearly knew she was doing it on purpose, so why did you still decide to go with her?! Even if the programme required you to be together with her, couldn¡¯t you have stood further away? The programme crew didn¡¯t force you guys to be Siamese twins<sup>[1]</sup>!!!¡±

    Tang Yin continued to shout into the phone; He had long since disposed of the thing called ¡®calm¡¯. Ah youth, once it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s just a thing of the past.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips twitched as ck lines appeared on her head. She spoke, ¡°When someone has it out for you, they¡¯ve got a million {I exaggerated... by a factor of 10,000} ways to do so. Do you think I¡¯d be able to guard against them all?¡±

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true.¡± Tang Yin had probably finished venting as he let out a torpid breath before regaining his calm. ¡°Although Xia Xuan¡¯s like this now, those pictures aren¡¯t a big deal; The attention will die down after a few days. But your matter is different, they keep saying they have proof. At that time...¡±

    ¡°Tang-ge, you don¡¯t have worry about this. She won¡¯t have the chance.¡± Shi Sheng interrupted Tang Yin. Since she had started moving, then she would not leave any chance for Xia Xuan to turn this around.

    It was silent on Tang Yin¡¯s end for a long while before he spoke in a low voice, ¡°This was your doing?¡±

    ¡°Tang-ge, when have you ever seen me let an enemy of mine live carefreely while doing nothing at all?¡±

    ¡°Fine, then I won¡¯t worry about your matter.¡±

    <i>¡®This woman would immediately take revenge whenever she could. If she can¡¯t, then she¡¯ll lie in wait for a chance and when you¡¯ve climbed to the peak, she¡¯ll pull you down.¡¯</i>

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Tang Yin felt relieved he was on her side and not opposing her.

    Once she hung up, Shi Sheng¡¯s lips curved up in a slight smile. That smile was full of ruthlessness and mockery. <i>¡®Xia Xuan, now it¡¯s time for you to experience all that Jiang Wan experienced back then.¡¯</i>

    ......

    Although the programme was influenced by Xia Xuan, they couldn¡¯t just stop filming it so Shi Sheng continued to star on the show.

    The people in the crew were clearly very curious as to the truth of how Xia Xuan got injured. However, even the cameraman didn¡¯t know what happened since by the time he had snapped out of his thoughts, Xia Xuan was already rolling downhill. Shi Sheng had just stood there, as if she had really pushed her down like it showed in the footage.

    The majority of the crew rather liked Xia Xuan so Shi Sheng was inconvenienced. Even Director Lin, who was usually happy with her, had distanced himself from her; If it wasn¡¯t necessary, he wouldn¡¯t go looking for her.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t mind though. If she had the time to debate with inconsequential people about this matter, she might as well use it to be earning money.

    ¡°Wan-jie, have you had lunch yet?¡± Once filming was over, Han Ling brought the other three ¡®juicy¡¯ youths over to Shi Sheng.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s hair had been casually tied up. It was already July[2] and with the sun shining down so brightly, it was hot as hell. Yet the programme required her to let down her hair for better effect...

    ¡°I knew it!¡± Han Ling was furious as she handed Shi Sheng a drink. ¡°Just now when we went to get lunch for you, they actually told us you had already eaten! They¡¯re simply intolerable!¡±

    ¡°Wan-jie, have a snack first while we go buy lunch for you.¡± Jiang Ming dug out the snacks from his bag and pushed them towards Shi Sheng.

    <i>¡®This is why foodies are good to have around. They always bring snacks with them.¡¯</i>

    Fang Jinyu was a bit upset too. ¡°The people at the programme are getting more and more out of line. The one who¡¯s dealing with nasty rumours right now is Xia Xuan, yet they¡¯re taking it out on Wan-jie!¡±

    Yan Ze, who was usually quite stoic, gave a short agreement. But his eyes couldn¡¯t hide the worry he was feeling.

    ¡°Alright, enough.¡± Shi Sheng kept the snacks properly. ¡°This matter is trivial. Come on, big sister here will take you guys out for good food.¡±

    This was a holiday vige, would there be nothing to eat here?

    ¡°Wan-jie, aren¡¯t you upset?¡±

    The four looked oddly at Shi Sheng. If any other artist had met this, would they have been able to be this peaceful?

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m so bored as to get angry with a group of inconsequential people? No matter where you go, this type of thing is verymon. You guys will only meet darker things in the future.¡± Shi Sheng brought them towards the mountain vige. ¡°If you spend so much effort on every insignificant person, your achievements won¡¯t be too great either.¡±

    Though the four of them didn¡¯t understand now, many yearster, they were d that Shi Sheng had told them this.

    ......

    Su Yixiu was currently speaking to the youngdy at the counter but upon seeing Shi Sheng, he immediately abandoned her and ran to Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Xiaowan¡¯er<sup>[3]</sup>, Xiaowan¡¯er, are you here to look for Lu Qingyun? Do you want me to go and call him for you?¡±

    Shi Sheng was already immune to Su Yixiu¡¯s way of addressing her. Ever since thest time when Lu Qingyun agreed to her ¡®request¡¯, Su Yixiu had stopped calling her Ms Jiang.

    ¡°I came to eat.¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes speechlessly. ¡°President Su, may I ask, why are you so idle?¡±

    <i>¡®He¡¯s been here for how long again? Does he not want hispany anymore???¡¯</i>

    ¡°Who else can it be for other than that Lu Qingyun?!¡± Su Yixiu nearly jumped from anger. ¡°You don¡¯t know how terrible thest few days have been for me. Xiaowan¡¯er ah, you have to help me out. I feel like I¡¯ve received a serious threat to my life and dignity *continues rambling*...¡±

    The four-man team watched as this grown man enacted his own y as he changed faces.

    <i>¡®Is this really a man? Why do we feel like he¡¯s been possessed by Liqiu-jie?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ya<sup>[4]</sup>! Little Meatball!¡± And speaking of the devil, Fang Liqiu came into the hotel from outside. Seeing Shi Sheng, it was as if she had seen a treasure as green light shed from her eyes and she pounced towards Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng dodged to the side. Unable to stop herself in time, Fang Liqiu crashed into Su Yixiu.

    ¡°Who¡¯s so shameless as to leap into this young master¡¯s arms?¡± Su Yixiu quickly pushed Fang Liqiu away.

    ¡°Shameless? You¡¯re the shameless...¡± Her voice suddenly cut off as Fang Liqiu examined the man doubtfully. A few secondster, a dark, cold smile appeared on her face. ¡°Su Yixiu, I finally found you<sup>[5]</sup>!¡±

    ¡°Fang... Liqiu?¡± Su Yixiu¡¯s tone trembled a bit.

    ¡°You called me shameless just now, eh?¡±

    Overbearing CEO Fang Liqiu has just logged on<sup>[6]</sup>.

    Her tiny hand gripped onto Su Yixiu¡¯spel as she tugged him towards her. ¡°Look and me and tell me, did you or did you not, call me shameless just now?¡±

    ¡°No...¡± Su Yixiu spoke weakly.

    ¡°Then I heard wrongly? You mean to say that my hearing has problems?¡±

    Su Yixiu ¡°...¡± <i>¡®I didn¡¯t say anything though! Lu Qingyun, hurry up and save me!!!¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> A term for conjoined twins, people who are physically joined together at birth. I left it as this because if I put conjoined twins, it would sound too literal.

    <sup>[2]</sup> For those who don¡¯t experience the four seasons (like me), from all the books I¡¯ve read, I¡¯ve gathered that winter is around November to February, spring is around March to June and July falls in the summer season. It might change depending on where you are but this is like the rough outline I guess.

    <sup>[3]</sup> This is yet another nickname for Jiang Wan, ¡®Ð¡Íí¶ù¡¯. I decided to add a single apostrophe in front of the ¡®er¡¯ because otherwise people might start pronouncing it as wane-r.

    <sup>[4]</sup> Sound of surprise.

    <sup>[5]</sup> This was actually an idiom but I felt leaving it would make her sound rambly. It¡¯s ¡®Ì¤ÆÆÌúÐ¬ÎÞÃÙ´¦µÃÀ´È«²»·Ñ¹¤·ò¡¯, meaning that one was unable to find what one was looking for despite wearing out even iron soles yet managing to obtain whatever it ispletely without effort.

    <sup>[6]</sup> I took a liberty here. But this will actually appear for real in the rawster. Only for someone else.

 Chapter 41

    In the end, the number of people eating increased to eight: Shi Sheng, the four-man team, Su Yixiu, Fang Liqiu as well as Fang Liqiu¡¯s agent.

    Fang Liqiu and Su Yixiu¡¯s history could be traced all the way back to junior high where they were schoolmates. Not long after Su Yixiu left the country, Fang Liqiu did too. A pity they were in different countries and so didn¡¯t get to meet at all.

    Shi Sheng could see that these two probably liked each other. Otherwise, with Su Yixiu¡¯s fighting ability, how would he have just allowed Fang Liqiu to speak while only weakly protesting?

    ¡°Wan-jie, there¡¯s something going on between Liqiu-jie and that man.¡± Fang Jinyu¡¯s eyes shone with light as she looked at those two. <i>¡®These two were made for each other!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Like we needed you to say it. Anyone who has eyes can see that.¡± Jiang Ming rolled his eyes at Fang Jinyu.

    Shi Sheng pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Eat.¡±

    <i>¡®I<sup>(bbb)</sup> can finally get rid of two luggages! I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> going to celebrate by eating more, hahaha!¡¯</i>

    Halfway through the meal, Su Yixiu received a call. He then took advantage of when Fang Liqiu was busy bothering Shi Sheng to escape from the room. When he returned, it was with Lu Qingyun in tow.

    ¡°Xiaowan¡¯er, Lu Qingyun¡¯s looking for you.¡± Su Yixiu stood at the doorway and beckoned at Shi Sheng.

    <i>¡®I don¡¯t want to go </i><i>. Not one bit!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Wah! So handsome!¡± Fang Jinyu was the first to see Lu Qingyun and her eyes pretty much turned into hearts. <i>¡®How can there be such an inhumanely handsome man?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Little Meatball, you actually found yourself a little lover while I wasn¡¯t looking.¡± Fang Liqiu¡¯s reaction was also the biggest as she looked like she would jump up to beat up Shi Sheng. ¡°You even found such a good-looking one too. He looks even better than you! Is he going to be the one responsible for looking pretty while you earn money to support the household? NOOO! Little Meatball, don¡¯t think silly thoughts<sup>[1]</sup>...¡±

    <i>¡®I<sup>(bbb)</sup> don¡¯t want to either! Let¡¯s not continue this conversation, or else I might cry.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng got up and walked towards a smiling Lu Qingyun. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Lu Qingyun cast a nce at Su Yixiu who resignedly retreated into the room and shut the door, blocking off the lines of sight of the people inside.

    ¡°Come with me to meet someone.¡±

    ......

    Shi Sheng would have never expected Lu Qingyun to take her to see Grandpa Lu.

    Shi Sheng sat on the sofa while feeling very awkward. The old man sitting across from her was wearing a loose Tang outfit<sup>[2]</sup>. He had silver-coloured hair and a kindly visage, but those sharp eyes seemed as if they could see through everything.

    Lu Qingyun lounged casually beside her, a small smile on his face. He didn¡¯t look like he was about to speak up for her.

    <i>¡®Shit, am I<sup>(bbb)</sup> here to meet the elders<sup><strong>[3]</strong></sup>? But why do I feel like there are ded mountains and fiery seas<sup><strong>[4]</strong></sup> awaiting me? It¡¯s an illusion, it must be an illusion.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ms Jiang is an actress?¡± Grandpa Lu spoke. His voice was a rich baritone that seemed to be pressuring Shi Sheng.

    <i>¡®Fuck, an old fox!¡¯</i> Shi Sheng cursed inwardly as she scorned Lu Qingyun even more. She kept a smile on her face though as she replied, ¡°Acting is just a side job.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Ms Jiang still has a main profession?¡±

    <i>¡®This littledy isn¡¯t simple. If it had been anyone else, they would probably be stuttering by now.¡¯</i> Thinking of this, Grandpa Lu felt more satisfied with her.

    ¡°I¡¯m currently starting a business, though it¡¯s in partnership with someone else. Compared to Grandpa Lu, it¡¯s definitely just a hair on nine oxen<sup>[5]</sup>...¡±

    Shi Sheng obediently replied to Grandpa Lu¡¯s questions. The more he knew about her, the more satisfied Grandpa Lu was.

    ¡°Alright, Xiaowan still has work, don¡¯t you? Little brat, hurry up and send Xiaowan back...¡± The former was said very kindly to Shi Sheng but thetter was spoken with a re ¨C directed towards Lu Qingyun, of course.

    When the two of them had left, an old man entered from outside the room. Grandpa Lu rubbed his chin. ¡°What do you think of that littledy just now?¡±

    The old man organised his thoughts for a bit before speaking, ¡°A very smart child. Her background is clean too. She deals with problems calmly and doesn¡¯t speak like a normal person. She doesn¡¯t seem... like a youngdy.¡± She was more like someone who had experienced many trials and tribtions.

    <i>¡®But she¡¯s just a young woman, how would she have been able to experience a lot of trials and tribtions?¡¯</i> The old man felt this was a bit absurd so he didn¡¯t say it out. But Grandpa Lu had been in the business world for nearly his entire life, would he have missed this?

    ¡°Are you done investigating yet?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve managed to dig up some of her information. She does have an entertainmentpany under her name. Her personal wealth should be quite hefty but we haven¡¯t managed to find the exact figures yet.¡± Some of her assets weren¡¯t ced under her own name so even with the Lu family¡¯s ability, they could only make a rough estimate of therge part of her assets but were unable to make an urate guess.

    Grandpa Lu didn¡¯t seem surprised by this as heughed, ¡°Let the young people go deal with their own issues.¡±

    He didn¡¯t think a youngdy who could build up so much wealth on her own would have ulterior motives for Lu Qingyun since she would be able to cause that money to multiply as much as she wanted.

    ......

    Once they had left the ce Grandpa Lu was staying in, the first thing Shi Sheng did was to drag Lu Qingyun to a deserted corner and re fiercely at him. ¡°Lu Qingyun, shouldn¡¯t you have informed me that we were going to see your grandfather <i>before</i> we actually went to see him?¡±

    Lu Qingyun escaped her grip before unhurriedly straightening out the clothes that had gotten wrinkled when she had just dragged him off. ¡°You did very well. Grandpa is very satisfied with you.¡±

    ¡°If I had...¡± Shi Sheng humphed before puffing up her cheeks. ¡°This won¡¯t do. I received a scare just now so you have topensate me. I want to buy clothes, bags, luxury cars and mansions!¡±

    <i>¡®If I<sup>(bbb)</sup> had weaker nerves, I<sup>(bbb)</sup> would¡¯ve already been scared to death, okay?! I<sup>(bbb)</sup> had to experience mountainous pressure when facing Grandpa Lu but this bastard didn¡¯t even give me<sup>(bbb)</sup> a warning beforehand!¡¯</i>

    Lu Qingyun suddenly rubbed her head before smiling, ¡°If you manage to get Grandpa to leave the country and not interfere in my affairs anymore, I¡¯ll buy you anything you want.¡±

    <i>¡®Who said you could rub my head?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng was about to p Lu Qingyun¡¯s ¡®paw¡¯ off when she heard him say this and her eyes lit up. ¡°Really? I can buy anything I want? I can spend as much as I want?¡±

    ¡®Buy buy buy buy buy...¡¯

    This was all that was left in Shi Sheng¡¯s head...

    Lu Qingyun took back his hand calmly. His ink-like eyes reflected the image of the woman¡¯s whitened face as he smiled. ¡°Really.¡±

    Onlyter would Lu Qingyune to know that the decision he made today, was the one he would regret most in his life. Not one of, but the most.

    Lu Qingyun sent Shi Sheng back to the site where filming was taking ce.

    In a short amount of time, news of Shi Sheng having a handsome patron made its way amongst the crew. Though Director Lin didn¡¯t know Lu Qingyun, he <i>did</i> know Su Yixiu.

    Su Yixiu had sent Fang Liqiu and the rest back to the set so he left together with Lu Qingyun.

    <i>¡®The only one Su Yixiu would be willing to follow can only be <strong>THAT </strong>person from the Lu family.¡¯</i>

    Sincest year, there had been rumours circting about that person from the Lu family returning, but no one had actually set eyes on him, so the authenticity of the rumours hadn¡¯t been verified before. Today though, it appeared that person really hade back. Director Lin was rejoicing inwardly that he hadn¡¯t thrown stones down the well<sup>[6]</sup> at Shi Sheng before.

    <sup>[1]</sup> Used on someone who¡¯s about to or tempted tomit suicide.

    <sup>[2]</sup> It could have been robe but I don¡¯t think even the most old-timey of old-timers would wear it. Unless they were cosying. I think it looks something like this (not sure about the colour):

    <sup>[3]</sup> In case you didn¡¯t know, this refers to one introducing one¡¯s girlfriend/boyfriend to their parents/elder generation.

    <sup>[4]</sup> Figure of speech for arduous trials/difficulties/tribtions.

    <sup>[5]</sup> Figure of speech to express how little she haspared to him.

    <sup>[6]</sup> Idiom (?) for mocking someone when they¡¯re down.

 Chapter 42

    In the spare time she had between recording sessions, Shi Sheng worked on her rtionship with Grandpa Lu, making him very happy. By the time the programme had finished filming, Grandpa Lu had left the country. Before he left, he gave a ne to Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng estimated that ne¡¯s value was around $50 million. <i>¡®You just casually gave out a ne worth a few tens of millions! How awesome is that?! I am so hugging Grandpa Lu¡¯s big thigh<sup>[1]</sup>!¡¯</i>

    ¡°This ne...¡± Lu Qingyun¡¯s gaze congealed a bit when he saw the ne Shi Sheng was fiddling around with. ¡°Don¡¯t lose it.¡±

    Shi Sheng put the ne back in the box before saying in a sweet voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry boyfriend<i>-sama</i>. This one<sup>[2]</sup> will definitely take good care of the family heirloom Grandpa Lu entrusted me with.¡±

    ¡°That ne...¡± Lu Qingyun had an odd expression on his face as his mouth opened. But his voice was very low; Shi Sheng didn¡¯t hear it clearly.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Lu Qingyun smiled brightly. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked doubtfully at him. <i>¡®Loonie!¡¯</i>

    However, she quickly smiled. ¡°Then can we go to buy stuff now?¡±

    <i>¡®Aah I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> so excited! I<sup>(bbb)</sup> can finally spend Lu Qingyun¡¯s money! I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> going to squander it all off then buy him back as a maid ahahaha!!!¡¯</i>

    Lu Qingyun made a soundless sigh in his mind. <i>¡®This woman is just as hard to deal with as Grandpa.¡¯</i>

    After contenting herself with spending more than $10 million of Lu Qingyun¡¯s money, Shi Sheng finally returned to her apartment. <i>¡®This amount isn¡¯t even enough for a tenth of requirements... How vexing! I need to spend $10 billion ah! And in US Dors too...</i>

    <i>Just how much stuff do I need to buy to finish this quest?!¡¯</i>

    This thought caused Shi Sheng to be depressed. While having a vengeful mindset, Shi Sheng went to check on the heated arguments online about Xia Xuan.

    <i>¡®Xia Xuan should have caused enough outrage these few days so this is a good opportunity.¡¯</i> Shi Sheng began to get to work.

    Of course, the most important reason was that because she wasn¡¯t feeling happy, she would drag others down with her.<i> ¡®We have to share {difficulties}!¡¯</i>

    ......

    Xia Xuan had already returned home. She hadn¡¯t been that injured anyways, it was just a few blisters. It was just that she had pretended that her injury was more serious than it had actually been in order to make things harder for Shi Sheng.

    However, she hadn¡¯t expected this kind of thing to happen. There were many people watching her at the hospital and reporters could sneak in at any time so how would she dare continuing staying there?

    Although Xia Xuan had a lot of fans, the Xia Xuan they liked was warm, gentle and kind- not like the filthy person in the pictures. Hence, Xia Xuan¡¯s Weibo had long been bombarded to hell and back.

    [Xia Xuan usually has such a lofty pretence on but I hadn¡¯t expected her to be such a person in private. I misjudged her. Unfollowed.]

    [I was really blind. How is this woman fit to be a goddess? Who knows how many men she has slept with?]

    [To thementer before me: Keep your mouth shut. Our Xuanxuan is definitely not that kind of person! Those photos must have been photoshopped. Xuanxuan, don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯re supporting you!]

    [Photoshopped? Haven¡¯t you seen that several famous verified ounts have authenticated it? Stop lying to yourself and others!]

    [Even if that¡¯s true, so what? Who doesn¡¯t have a past? Xuanxuan didn¡¯t do anything overboard, what are you guys attacking her for? Xuanxuan, don¡¯t be heartbroken, you still have us! We will never leave you!]

    Many of such arguments could be seen. Xia Xuan didn¡¯t want to look at them but she couldn¡¯t help herself. She had gotten people to delete those photos before but no matter how many she hired, no one managed to delete them.

    Xia Xuan¡¯s grip on the mouse tightened. Green veins had already popped up on the back of her hand.

    Suddenly, she flung the mouse away. It smashed into the wall and shattered into a few pieces, which fell to the ground.

    It was at this moment that the monitor cked out. Bright red words slowly appeared on the screen:

    <strong>It is time to atone for the ones who have died. Are you ready?</strong>

    <i>¡®Atone... the ones who have died...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Aaaah!¡± Xia Xuan screamed as she tossed theputer beneath her bed. It crackled for a bit before the screen truly went ck.

    ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± The door was opened and her mother rushed in to hug the screaming Xia Xuan. ¡°Baby, did you have a nightmare? It¡¯s okay now, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, mommy¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°Mom...¡± Xia Xuan clutched the woman¡¯s hand, her face twisting. ¡°Mom, someone knows about that matter and is using it to threaten me... Mom, didn¡¯t you say you had already dealt with it properly? Why is there still someone who found out?!¡±

    ¡°Xuanxuan, what are you talking about?¡± Xia Xuan¡¯s mother looked at Xia Xuan with anxiety. ¡°Xuanxuan, calm down. Tell mommy what happened.¡±

    Her mother¡¯s constions slowly calmed her down, though those eyes remained filled with bloody lines. The hand she was using to clutch at her mother was already greenish-white from having used too much strength. Xia Xuan¡¯s long fingernails sank into her mother¡¯s skin.

    Afraid of agitating Xia Xuan further, her mother could only stay silent.

    ¡°Mom, someone knows about that matter. He wants to destroy me.¡± Xia Xuan gritted her teeth as she stared off into space.

    Her mother¡¯s face changed drastically. ¡°Impossible! I already made sure no traces were left.¡±

    ¡°No, those people haven¡¯t died. There were so many people and they all knew, they knew. Why didn¡¯t you kill them? Why?!¡± Xia Xuan suddenly shoved her mother. ¡°If you had just killed them all back then, would I still be threatened now? Why didn¡¯t you kill them...? *sobs* Why...¡±

    Xia Xuan weakly copsed onto the nket and cried.

    ¡°Xuanxuan, don¡¯t worry. Mommy will help you handle this. You¡¯re my only daughter, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± A hint of ruthlessness shed on her well-maintained face. Although she had her mother¡¯s promise, Xia Xuan didn¡¯t feel safe so she headed towards Xi Mo¡¯s house.

    Seeing Xia Xuan who was severely covered up, Xi Mo furrowed his brows. With a somewhat dissatisfied tone, he spoke, ¡°What did youe here for?¡±

    There were currently nasty rumours surrounding her yet she hade to him. <i>¡®Isn¡¯t this just causing trouble for me?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ah Mo, save me.¡± Xia Xuan lunged into Xi Mo¡¯s arms and held him tightly.

    Xia Xuan had applied some makeup on before she had left the house. Thanks to the wonderful art of makeup, she managed to make herself look very pitiful.

    ¡°Just find someone to delete the photos, what are you looking for me for?¡± Xi Mo¡¯s tone was a bit cold. Because Xia Xuan was his fianc¨¦e, Dongfang Entertainment had been affected by her matter. He didn¡¯t want anything else to happen.

    ¡°Ah Mo, someone wants to destroy me. Those photos can¡¯t be deleted.¡± Xia Xuan hugged Xi Mo as she sobbed in a small voice. ¡°They don¡¯t just want to destroy me, they want to drag down Dongfang Entertainment too. Ah Mo, helping me is helping you. Please help me.¡±

    Xi Mo¡¯s gaze hardened. He <i>had</i> discovered that someone had been drawing some k onto Dongfang Entertainment. Fortunately, he had discovered it on time and hadn¡¯t let it get out of hand.

    <i>¡®Could it be that someone really wants to deal with Dongfang Entertainment? And that they¡¯re just starting with Xia Xuan?¡¯</i>

    Xia Xuan didn¡¯t know about this and had just been rambling, hoping to get Xi Mo to help her.

    Her luck was quite good though; A random sentence couldnd on the main topic. The Xia family didn¡¯t have much of a presence in the entertainment circle, the only thing they could do was support her with funds but nothing else. Only Xi Mo and his Dongfang Entertainment could help her out.

    ¡°Stop crying. Go and clean up first.¡± Xi Mo pushed Xia Xuan away as he spoke impatiently.

    Xia Xuan was smart as she didn¡¯t continue to stick to Xi Mo. She followed his words and went to bathe.

    <sup>[1]</sup> Used when someone wants to toady up to someone else. Imagine you hugging onto a person¡¯s leg and saying ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go till you agree to let me be yourckey!¡± or something like that.

    <sup>[2]</sup> She used a term here which implied she was his ve. Of course, she¡¯s being sarcastic here.

 Chapter 43

    Xi Mo hadn¡¯t investigated properly yet when the studio that had first revealed the information began to do so again. This time, it was proof of Xia Xuan acting haughty on set as well as her bullying others. There were photos as well as video evidence.

    The Xia Xuan in the videos seemed like apletely different person from the one she showed to the public. With the photos from before as precedence, this matter was quickly epted by the public. Yet another wave of outrage targeted at Xia Xuan rose on the inte.

    Those who had been too afraid to speak up because of her status as a Top Actress took this opportunity to employ the Inte Water Army<sup>[1]</sup>, seeming as if they wouldn¡¯t rest till Xia Xuan was off her high pedestal.

    ¡°President Xi, there¡¯s only one person in that studio. There aren¡¯t any traces of there being anyone else.¡± Xi Mo¡¯s assistant gazed nervously at his boss.

    ¡°Investigate the IP address!¡±

    ¡°...We couldn¡¯t.¡± The assistant¡¯s legs were softening and his speech was getting less fluid.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t?¡± Xi Mo¡¯s voice raised a couple of notches. ¡°How were you not able to investigate it? If you can¡¯t do it then find someone who can! Do I need to teach you such a simple thing?!¡±

    The assistant hurriedly left to contact someone to investigate the IP address. However, that IP address had already been altered by Shi Sheng so of course Xi Mo¡¯s men didn¡¯t manage to find anything.

    While Xia Xuan was dealing with endless criticisms, Shi Sheng¡¯s newly aired TV show made it big. Shi Sheng¡¯s poprity also grew. ¡¶Extreme World¡· had also started airing, causing quite a bit of discussion online.

    [Little Meatball is such a troll. Has she even considered the feelings of the cameraman? Cameraman, tell us how you feel!]

    [Am I the only one that feels like goddess Qiu and Little Meatball look made for each other?]

    [You¡¯ve suffered in filming such an unreliable celebrity, Mr. Cameraman. I hereby represent the Little Meatball Fan Club in offering our deepest respects for your noble sacrifice.]

    [Agree+1]

    [Little Meatball was <i>so cuuute</i> in her new show! *excited barking* I¡¯m going to go continue licking the screen now.]

    [What do you mean cute? That¡¯s clearly domineering, okay?! I¡¯m going to go lick my screen too!!!]

    [Wowowow, those elves are so pretty pretty pretty!!!]

    [Yeah I know right! They¡¯ve opened a whole new realm of pretty for me. They look like angels~ I want to change hubbies!]

    Once Han Ling and crew showed up, their good looks immediately garnered them quite a few fans who went to ask the producers of ¡¶Extreme World¡· whichpany they were from and what other shows they wanted to act in, etcetera.

    The producers were very obliging; They posted single-shots of each of the four people as well as group shots before tagging Mantian Entertainment with an @. This made it very clear that they belonged to Mantian Entertainment.

    The following describes the shared thoughts of those fans: ¡®<i>Wasn¡¯t Mantian Entertainment Little Meatball¡¯spany? Aaahaahaah, Little Meatball is in the samepany as the Elves, my life isplete!¡¯</i>

    Tang Yin had long since been prepared for this. Thepany held a press conference where they dered the true debut of the group, ¡®King¡¯. King¡¯s first music video was also released to the public.

    They were nicknamed ¡®The Elves¡¯ by their fans; Not just because of their elf-like beauty but also for their elf-like singing voices. This song made the four famous.

    ......

    Tang Yin was busy with the King group so he didn¡¯t have much time for Shi Sheng. Shi Sheng could only deal with her own matters.

    epting new roles in shows? She had to do it herself.

    epting an offer to star in an advertisement? She still had to do it herself...

    <i>¡®If I be an agent in the future, I think I¡¯ll do quite well...¡¯</i>

    Once Shi Sheng had sent off the people she was negotiating her new acting contract with, she called Lu Qingyun. She spoke with a half-dead voice, ¡°Mr Lu, your girlfriend has gotten lost in the Grand Carlisle Hotel on Anju<sup>[2]</sup> Road. Please hurry over to pick her up.¡±

    Lu Qingyun appeared to be busy with something for his end was very noisy. It quickly quietened down though, as his clear,ughter-filled voice could be heard through the phone, ¡°Leave her there for a while.¡±

    ¡°Mr Lu, I think you must certainly be missing Grandpa Lu right now.¡±

    <i>¡®Humph, I¡¯ve already gotten Grandpa Lu to like me so much he listens to me! As the saying goes, if you want to take care of someone, first take care of the people around them<sup><strong>[3]</strong></sup>. There is truth in these words ah!¡¯</i>

    ¡°...Wait there.¡±

    Lu Qingyun preferred dealing with Shi Sheng over his grandfather. At least the most she made him do was pay for her expenses and didn¡¯t interfere in his affairs.

    By the time Lu Qingyun had reached the ce Shi Sheng had mentioned, he saw a table full of untouched food as well as the person who was still busy ordering more. His lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. <i>¡®Just how bored are you?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Yi? You got here so fast? I only ordered one round though.¡± Shi Sheng closed the menu. The waitress cast a nce at Lu Qingyun who had entered before quickly leaving the room after making sure Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t going to order any more.

    She was a long-standing employee but she had never seen this kind of customer who would order food just for fun. <i>¡®Isn¡¯t it a waste?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Do you really like spending my money <i>that</i> much?¡± Though she made him buy clothes and bags for her, he had never even seen her wear or use them.

    Shi Sheng blinked her eyes innocently. ¡°Spending my own boyfriend¡¯s money is to be expected. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    Lu Qingyun¡¯s smile froze before he pulled up a chair beside her. His gaze swept over the contract on the table. ¡°You¡¯re acting in a new show?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no choice ah, I have to work hard for the crown of Top Actress!¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s face fell. ¡°Patron-sama, why don¡¯t you buy me a Top Actress title?¡±

    Lu Qingyun ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Why don¡¯t you just get me to buy you another Earth for you to y with?! You clearly don¡¯t want to yet you still force yourself to do it... Are you sick in the head or something? It¡¯s the same as how you keep getting close with me despite not liking me...¡¯</i>

    Lu Qingyun¡¯s eyes darkened. The only thing he was certain in their period of interaction was that she really wasn¡¯t a spy sent by others. As to her motive, he had only unlocked one: To spend his money.

    Shi Sheng left the table full of food for the waiters and waitresses to eat as she left while holding on to Lu Qingyun¡¯s arm. She left behind a crew of bewildered waiters and waitresses who all shared this thought: <i>¡®Rich people sure are capricious.</i>

    <i>Wait a second... Why did that person just now look so familiar?¡¯</i>

    By the time they realised who it was, she was already long gone.

    ......

    Not long after Lu Qingyun escorted Shi Sheng back home, a new headline made its way online.

    #Revealing the Rising Star, Jiang Wan¡¯s, Secret Backer#

    Shi Sheng saw that the picture was very blurry. It was a picture of Lu Qingyun standing beside the door he had opened for her as she got on. Only Lu Qingyun¡¯s profile had been caught.

    Perhaps it was on purpose that Lu Qingyun¡¯s features were blurred out while hers were crystal clear. Her news these past few days hadn¡¯t been few so this immediately started a me war.

    Tang Yin called her to ask if she needed help from thepany or if she could resolve it on her own. He also lectured he about not noticing people taking pictures of her while she was outside.

    Shi Sheng just hung up before going on Weibo and posting.

    Jiang Wan ¡®V¡¯ : Goodnight patron-sama <u>Lu Qingyun</u> {don¡¯t bother clicking}.

    The fans who had been waiting for a new development saw this post and immediately got excited as they clicked on the link to the person¡¯s page.

    Lu Qingyun¡¯s Weibo ount wasn¡¯t a verified one. There was only one post and it was a link. There wasn¡¯t even a single word. This caused these busybodies to be confused.

    <i>¡®This person who doesn¡¯t even have a verified ount is Little Meatball¡¯s patron? That link just brings you to a page that looks like a login screen; There are ces to enter username IDs and passwords. But there isn¡¯t anywhere to sign up for an ount! And what¡¯s with this domain name?! Were we tricked?¡¯</i>

    The group of hater fans had already begun rubbing their fists in anticipation when they saw the list of Lu Qingyun¡¯s followers. What they saw stunned them. Not only were there influential mediapanies, there were also influential veteran businessmen. There were even some with alluded ties to the government.

    Scanning the list, pretty much all they saw were those ounts with blue and yellow ¡®V¡¯s<sup>[4]</sup>.

    <i>¡®Who the hell is this guy?!¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> People paid to writements in China. Here¡¯s the Wikipedia page: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Inte_Water_Army

    <sup>[2]</sup> This is pinyin for ¡®°²¾Ó¡¯.

    <sup>[3]</sup> I know I made it sound like she was talking about killing him off but I swear she¡¯s not... Maybe.

    <sup>[4]</sup> Don¡¯t ask me what these are. I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯d guess there are different rankings of verified ounts?

 Chapter 44

    The Little Meatball fans immediately burst out and suppressed those who were prepared tough at Shi Sheng. <i>¡®Look see, even if he doesn¡¯t have a verified ount he is still awesome as balls! This is what our Little Meatball¡¯s patron has to be!¡¯</i>

    Fang Liqiu ¡®V¡¯ : Patron-sama, please keep me too! // Jiang Wan ¡®V¡¯ : Goodnight patron-sama <u>Lu Qingyun</u>.

    Su Yixiu ¡®V¡¯ : Patron-sama, please give me my sry // Jiang Wan ¡®V¡¯ : Goodnight patron-sama <u>Lu Qingyun</u>.

    These two posts immediately caused yet another wave of uproar online.

    Fang Liqiu had quite a lot of fans too. Their thoughts upon seeing her post went something like: <i>¡®Our goddess is openly begging to be kept on Weibo? Goddess, even though you¡¯re very... open, but please be more conservative, okay?</i>

    <i>And isn¡¯t Su Yixiu the boss of Youjian Entertainment? If even he¡¯s asking for a sry, doesn¡¯t that mean this guy is the boss¡¯ boss? Heavens, what is happening? Someonee and tell us who Lu Qingyun is!!!¡¯</i>

    Some people wanted to find out who he was but they couldn¡¯t dig up anything on him at all. After all, there was just a name and a blurry profile. There wasn¡¯t even a phone number, how were they supposed to investigate him? Even if it was possible, it wouldn¡¯t bepleted in a short amount of time.

    Hence some people started to say that all of this was staged and that the followers list was faked.

    This was immediately rebuked with, [Then you fake a followers list filledpletely with verified ounts!]

    The onlinemunity was on the verge of breaking out into a full-blown me war yet there was still no reaction from Lu Qingyun. People who had some technical skills started investigating thest time the Weibo ount had been logged on yet they found that the one and only time he had logged on was to send that post with a link in it.

    Everyone pretty much just stared stupidly at their screens. <i>¡®What happened to the promised patron? Howe he¡¯s just gone poof?¡¯</i>

    ......

    While Shi Sheng¡¯s page was rowdy, Xia Xuan¡¯s troubles hadn¡¯t ended. Because the studio had stated that they weren¡¯t done, quite a few people were waiting for more information. Not long after Shi Sheng¡¯s Weibo posted that message, the studio updated too.

    The contents were a bit special this time. It was a group photo. Everyone in it was very young, around the age of University students. The background was one of the Universities in the country. Xia Xuan was standing in the middle, looking cheekily adorable and lively. This looked like a normal group photo, nothing seemed out of the norm. However, Xia Xuan gasped upon seeing this. If she had still held some hope before, then now it waspletely gone, leaving only endless fear.

    Xia Xuan¡¯s hands trembled as she dialled her mother¡¯s phone number. Only after a few tries did she finally manage to make the call.

    ¡°Xuanxuan, it¡¯ste. Why haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡± Her mother¡¯s warm and gentle voice could be heard.

    ¡°Mom, have you investigated it yet?¡± Xia Xuan¡¯s voice was shaking, revealing how insecure she felt right now. ¡°There¡¯s s-someone on the inte... wh-who exposed the group photo of me and those people... They definitely know what happened back then. Mom, save me! I don¡¯t want to be arrested!¡±

    Strange sounds could be heard on the other end. Xia Xuan could hear her father¡¯s unhappy grumbling as well as her mother attempting to soothe him before it quietened down. ¡°Xia Xuan, just who have you offended? Do you know how serious this is?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t...¡± Xia Xuan weakly denied before Jiang Wan¡¯s face floated in her mind. <i>¡®Could it be her? Would she really have been able to dig out what happened so long ago?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Xuanxuan, think harder. Who have you offended? Those people back then all had a part in that matter so they definitely couldn¡¯t have been the ones to reveal it.¡±

    ¡°There are still <i>their</i> family members. Could it have been them?¡±

    It went silent on that end for a while. The only thing Xia Xuan could hear was her mother¡¯s slightly heavy breathing. Xia Xuan was on the verge of full-blown panic as she spoke in a voice filled with sobs and begging, ¡°Mom, say something. I don¡¯t want to be ruined,e and save me...¡±

    ¡°Xuanxuan, let¡¯s meet up and discuss this.¡± Her mother gave her an address before hanging up.

    When Xia Xuan met her mother, she hugged her mother and sobbed painfully. In the past few days, she had been living while dealing with the fears of her past being revealed, falling from her pedestal and the prospect of being cursed at by the world.

    While this mother and daughter pair were having their discussion, the onlinemunity were going wild.

    After that photo had been posted, a few more photos were posted soon after. They were pictures of Xia Xuan and that group of youths torturing two youngdies.

    Following this, a video was posted about how that group of youths had conducted the torture. They had chosen areas that wouldn¡¯t be easy to spot nor leave behind noticeable marks. After the torture, they¡¯d even help their victims heal their wounds so that they could better continue it.

    The victims of the abuse were the two youngdies as well as a youngd. For the sake of protecting the victims, their faces had been censored out. The process of their torture stretched out for a long time but throughout, those watching only felt terrified and cold inside. After all, all the people in the photos and video were still children!

    [Was Xia Xuan one of the torturers? How could she do such a thing? I liked her so much too, I hadn¡¯t thought she¡¯d actually be this cruel.]

    [Who are those people in the picture? Someone go and find out! These monsters were actually allowed to go unpunished by thew!]

    [The background kinda looks like 211 University. I remember there was this one unresolved case that happened there. It caused quite a ruckus back then. The mutted corpses of a male and a female were found in an abandoned building on campus.]

    [I studied at 211 University and just so happened to be graduating that year. I went to take a look at the scene before. Till now I still have nightmares, it was too cruel.]

    [Could Xia Xuan be a murderer?]

    [I recognise the person beside Xia Xuan, it¡¯s Hu Meng. Not long after this matter, Hu Meng transferred schools. I heard people say that Hu Meng seemed to have left the country...]

    [If you guys don¡¯t have proof, don¡¯t speak nonsense! Xia Xuan is definitely not that kind of person!]

    [Yeah! Our Xuanxuan is so kind, how could she be a murderer?]

    [Xia Xuan also left the country that year. It was around a month after the mutted body case at 211 University.]

    [Die-hard fans are still protecting a murderer. Are you guys sick in the head? You actually like a <i>murderer</i>! Is this the so-called birds of a feather, flock together?]

    More and more inte users worked together to dig up the identities of the people in the pictures. They all had pretty good backgrounds, having rich or influential parents. All of them had also left the country around a month after the mutted body case of 211 University.

    With their status, they could have easily escaped justice after killing someone.

    People started contacting 211 University and the police.

    The inte right now was a storm with countless people pointing fingers at Xia Xuan and her fellow torturers.

    Back then how old had they been? They couldn¡¯t have been more than 20! It was meant to be an age where they were na?ve and pure but what were they doing? They were <i>torturing</i> their fellow schoolmates! There was even a possibility of them being murderers. Yet such dangerous people were actually public figures.

    211 University replied very quickly, though it was very official. Their stand was that a few photos and a video was not enough to prove Xia Xuan was the murderer and hence they hoped people would not spread malicious rumours. The police did not give a reply.

 Chapter 45

    Xi Mo hadn¡¯t expected this. He went into a mild trance staring at those pictures. Though he knew that Xia Xuan wasn¡¯t as kind as she portrayed herself to be, he had thought it was just because she was as arrogant as other children of rich families. He had never even entertained the thought that she might be a murderer.

    ¡°President Xi, Chairman Xi is calling.¡± His assistant brought the phone in, his tone careful. ¡®The boss is scarier now than he was before.¡¯

    Xi Mo shut theptop forcefully before taking the phone from his assistant¡¯s hand. ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Hold a press conference. Announce that your engagement with Xia Xuan is off.¡± His tone was very hard and unyielding. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re trying to do but right now, Xia Xuan cannot be your fianc¨¦e. Do I make myself clear?¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Xi Mo hung up, his expression slightly dark. ¡°Go and arrange for a press conference.¡±

    #Dongfang Entertainment¡¯s CEO Deres A One-Sided Dissolution to His Engagement with Xia Xuan. Does This Mean Xia Xuan Really Has Killed Someone Before?#

    The moment the news came out, Xia Xuan called Xi Mo.

    Xi Mo didn¡¯t even look as he turned off his phone. He could only give up on Xia Xuan. Dongfang Entertainment was at a critical junction so he could not ruin his n for Xia Xuan.

    Xia Xuan didn¡¯t dare to go out. There were reporters and angry inte users waiting for her outside. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that the security measures in the little neighbourhood she was staying in were good, those people would have probably charged in by now.

    But Xia Xuan wasn¡¯t the only one staying there. Other celebrities were too. With so many people crowding the ce, they were inconvenienced whenever they entered or left.

    In the end, the police got involved.

    <strong>Ding dong! Ding dong ding dong!</strong>

    The sounds of a doorbell being pressed repeatedly could be heard. The people in police uniforms outside the door cast a look at each other. They went to get the property owner to open the door.

    The moment the door opened, a bloody stench assailed their nostrils. Xia Xuan, who was wearing a strapped nightgown,y on the sofa with one of her hands hanging off the side. On the wrist was a long cut. Fresh blood trickled down her fingers to drip on the white sheep fur rug, staining it red.

    ¡°Officer, did Xia Xuanmit suicide to avoid punishment?¡± When the ambnce came, the reporters circled them.

    ¡°Was Xia Xuan¡¯s death a homicide or a suicide? Was she really the perpetrator of the 211 University mutted corpses case? Officer, please say something.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but it¡¯s not convenient to reveal anything right now. Please make way.¡± The police held the reporters off to escort Xia Xuan onto a waiting ambnce.

    #Xia Xuan Commits Suicide to Avoid Charges#

    #The Perpetrator Behind the 211 University Case#

    The 211 University case became the most searched topic on search engines.

    ......

    ¡°The people who offend you are really pitiful.¡± Lu Qingyun¡¯s gaze swept over the screen of the phone in Shi Sheng¡¯s hand. The smile on his face was peculiar, emphasizing that prominent ill-intent.

    ¡°Pitiful people must be terrible human beings<sup>[1]</sup>.¡± Shi Sheng put away her phone before narrowing her eyes at the man beside her. ¡°Mr Lu, hearing the word ¡®pitiful¡¯ from you is quite...¡± <i>¡®...A mockery!¡¯</i>

    Lu Qingyun smiled brilliantly. Those ink-like eyes seemed as if they contained the universe in them as they were filled with sparks of light that looked like stars. ¡°I¡¯m just a normal person.¡±

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    <i>¡®Normal person... have you ever seen such an ethereally beautiful ¡°normal person¡±? Have you also seen a ¡°normal person¡± who is so rich he¡¯s pretty much a god? ...Forget it. He¡¯s the patron, what he says goes. I<sup>(bbb)</sup> won¡¯t argue with him.¡¯</i>

    ¡°What did you bring me to the airport for?¡± Shi Sheng asked as she looked outside doubtfully.

    ¡°To fetch grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Grandpa Lu¡¯sing back?¡± Shi Sheng blinked before speaking in a serious voice, ¡°I¡¯m very busy you know. And you only give me that much per month in maintenance. I¡¯m raising the maintenance fees!¡±

    Lu Qingyun was speechless. <i>¡®Even if I¡¯m rich, you don¡¯t have to wring me out like this!!!¡¯</i>

    The number of times the ¡®maintenance fees¡¯ had increased was exactly the same as the number of times the two had met.

    Seeing the airport get nearer, for the sake of not being bothered by his grandpa, Lu Qingyun could only spend his money. Besides, money was thest thing he wascking in.

    <i>¡®Though...¡¯</i> Lu Qingyun suddenly drew closer to Shi Sheng. The scent unique to men enveloped her. ¡°As my girlfriend, shouldn¡¯t you give me some benefits?¡±

    Shi Sheng was wondering what Lu Qingyun wanted when he suddenly drew closer. Hearing him mention ¡®benefits¡¯ her face sank. ¡°Mr Lu, I¡¯m only selling my skills, not my body.¡±

    Lu Qingyun ¡°...¡± <i>¡®What kind of skills are you selling again? The only thing you do is to: Spend! Spend! Spend!!!¡¯</i>

    As if she knew Lu Qingyun¡¯s thoughts, Shi Sheng spoke in a righteous tone, ¡°Spending money also requires skill, you know? All the money I spent recently may havee from you! ¡±

    Lu Qingyun silently moved back. <i>¡®The woman I¡¯m keeping has such OP money-making skills I don¡¯t have any hold on her! Bad reviews!¡¯</i>

    People wereing and going at the airport. As a famous celebrity, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t act like one as she openly waited at the arrival terminal for Grandpa Lu while holding on to Lu Qingyun¡¯s arm. The two girls next to her had been staring at her for a while now.

    ¡°That seems to be... Little Meatball?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. As a celebrity, how could Little Meatball show up here...¡± Though she said that, it was obvious that girl also thought the person standing next to them was their idol, Little Meatball.

    ¡°Should we go up to ask?¡±

    ¡°Er... okay!¡±

    They took a deep breath before sidling up to Shi Sheng. One of the girls tugged on Shi Sheng¡¯s sleeve with a red face. ¡°Excuse me, are you Jiang Wan?¡±

    ¡°Un?¡± Shi Sheng was confused for a bit before she nodded her head. ¡°Yes, I am!¡±

    The eyes of the two girls lit up as they excitedly pulled on each other. Their inner thoughts went something like, <i>¡®We actually saw a real live Little Meatball! Aah so excited! We can die content now!</i>

    <i>Calm down, calm down. As Meatball fans, we have to be ssy.¡¯</i>

    Forcing themselves to calm down somewhat, the two looked at Shi Sheng with an infatuated expression (imagine hearts in their eyes)<sup>[2]</sup>.

    ¡°Uh... We¡¯re your fans. Little Meatball, can you give us an autograph?¡±

    ¡°Being able to sign an autograph for such adorable fans is my honour.¡± Shi Sheng spoke while taking out the pen Lu Qingyun brought with him. ¡°Where do I sign?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s teasing caused their minds to enter a jumbled-up state. They woodenly took out a book from a bag and passed it over before continuing to stare infatuatedly at Shi Sheng. Meanwhile, they were going <i>¡®Little Meatball is so cuuute! Little Meatball is hoooot! Wuuuwuuu, we want to be married to Little Meatball!!!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng signed the books before handing them back. ¡°It seems like you girls are students? Are you here to fetch someone? The weather¡¯s been very warm recently, be careful not to get heatstroke.¡±

    ¡°Little Meatball also has to take care of your body. Don¡¯t tire yourself out acting, our hearts will ache.¡±

    ¡°Little Meatball, the female general you¡¯re acting in ¡¶Emperor¡¯s Book¡· is so awesome {kakuii!!!}! Are you going to y simr characters in the future?¡±

    ¡¶Emperor¡¯s Book¡· was the TV show she was acting in recently. She wasn¡¯t the female lead but the supporting female lead; A female general, and a very handsomely awesome one at that.

    Every time she appeared, she caused the audience¡¯s faces to turn red from how awesome she was. And the background music every time she appeared was awesome too- To summarise, no matter how you looked at it, she was freaking awesome! Awesomer than the male lead and definitely awesomer than the female lead!

    ¡°Perhaps I will!¡± Shi Sheng raised a brow wickedly.

    The two nearly hugged each other and screamed. However, they forced themselves not to for they knew if they did, they would attract more Meatball fans who would fight them for her attention. <i>¡®We¡¯re not as dumb as other celebrities¡¯ fans who scream upon seeing their idol and give up the opportunity to get close to them!¡¯</i>

    The two girls even deliberately used their bodies to block off other people¡¯s views. With Lu Qingyun blocking another side and Shi Sheng¡¯s front being the arrival hall, no one noticed Shi Sheng.

    What scheming fans! How utterly terrifying! {This is narrator-san}

    <sup>[1]</sup> ... I would take this with a grain of salt. In the raws, it¡¯s ¡®¿ÉÁ¯Ö®ÈË±ØÓÐ¿ÉºÞÖ®´¦¡¯ which trantes to pitiful people <i>must</i> be detestable. However, usually it isn¡¯t written like that (I think). Usually it¡¯s trantion would be that even pitiful people can be terrible human beings. Shi Sheng is just an extremist, but we already knew that, didn¡¯t we? Anyways, this can be used the other way around sometimes where a detestable person might be worth pitying, ¡®¿ÉºÞÖ®ÈË±ØÓÐ¿ÉÁ¯Ö®´¦¡¯.

    <sup>[2]</sup> The author didn¡¯t actually put this here but I figured it would probably make the story flow better. Let me know what you think about it.

 Chapter 46

    Shi Sheng had a lovely chat with the two youngdies. They even exchanged handphone numbers. Only when Grandpa Lu arrived with some bodyguards did people notice Shi Sheng, causing quite a ruckus.

    Fortunately, Grandpa Lu¡¯s bodyguards were good enough at their job that they weren¡¯t harassed as they left, causing quite a few broken hearts amongst these fans.

    #Was At The Same Airport As Little Meatball But Didn¡¯t See Her#

    #Little Meatball And Her Patron Acted Lovey-Dovey in Public- I Want Chicken-voured Dog Food<sup>[1]</sup>#

    #Got An Autograph. She Was So Hot I Think I¡¯m Turning Gay#

    Thest post was viewed and shared the most. Not only were the pictures taken up close, there were even group selfies and autographs. Many fans wished to express their envy, jealousy and hate. <i>¡®Howe we didn¡¯t see our idol?¡¯</i>

    While the fans were being tormented online, Shi Sheng and Lu Qingyun were apanying Grandpa Lu for lunch.

    ¡°Xiaowan ah, you¡¯ve already been dating this brat for a long time, when are you nning on holding the wedding?¡± Grandpa Lu gazed at Shi Sheng amiably.

    The hand that was holding onto a spoon shook. Shi Sheng gave a dryugh. ¡°Grandpa Lu... we¡¯re still young.¡±

    <i>¡®A long time? Long time my foot! And all I wanted was to spend Lu Qingyun¡¯s money, not get married to him! Grandpa Lu, don¡¯t just arbitrarily tie red strings<sup><strong>[2]</strong></sup>!¡¯</i>

    ¡°You two aren¡¯t young anymore, not young at all! Why, when I was as old as this brat, his dad was already old enough to buy soy sauce on his own! Grandpa¡¯s getting old. Myst wish is to see some great-grandchildren before I go...¡±

    Shi Sheng kicked Lu Qingyun under the cover of the table. However, he merely cast a calm gaze at her before looking back at Grandpa Lu and speaking, ¡°Grandfather, why don¡¯t you pick a date? Xiaowan and I will listen to your arrangements.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Lu Qingyun and Grandpa Lu looking in unison at Shi Sheng. Shi Sheng hurriedly covered her mouth. ¡°Er, that is... I just feel it¡¯s too soon. I feel like I could still stand to cultivate more feelings with... Qingyun first. Right! We should definitely work on improving our rtionship first!¡±

    Shi Sheng nodded her head forcefully towards the end.

    ¡°Hahahaha. It¡¯s all the same if you cultivate feelings after your marriage. And Grandpa here thinks your rtionship is already quite good!¡± The wrinkles on Grandpa Lu¡¯s face increased as he smiled. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. In a bit I¡¯ll help you check for auspicious dates.¡±

    He hade back especially because he had seen the news on the inte.

    ¡°Hey, no, wait a sec-¡±

    ¡°Xiaowan, do you have any other family members? Come tell grandpa. Grandpa can arrange things properly then.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m-¡± <i>¡®-not getting married to this guy, ah!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Little brat, you better n the wedding properly. Don¡¯t you dare let down Xiaowan, otherwise I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry grandpa.¡±

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡±<i> ¡®Can you guys actually let me finish?! I<sup>(bbb)</sup> haven¡¯t actually agreed to this though? Is it really alright for you guys to just decide on your own?!¡¯</i>

    And this was how Shi Sheng got married. After Grandpa Lu left, Shi Sheng went to settle scores with Lu Qingyun. Before she could do anything though, Lu Qingyun quickly offered her a check. The number of 0s on that cheque immediately bought Shi Sheng over.

    ¡°I mean it¡¯s just getting married, right? It¡¯s up for discussion. Though... Mr Lu, I feel like the number of zeroes should be increased. I¡¯m such a lovely youngdy yet you want to use just this amount to buy me over? I think it¡¯s a bit cheap.¡±

    As you can see, Shi Sheng was rather skilled in the art of increasing the price without offering more consideration.

    ¡°If you got married to me, what¡¯s mine would be yours, no?¡±

    Shi Sheng blinked. ¡°Sounds logical. But I haven¡¯t been married to you yet! Don¡¯t change the topic!¡±

    Lu Qingyun ¡°...¡±

    He suddenly regretted his actions before.

    <i>¡®Is it toote to tell Grandpa to call off the wedding?¡¯</i>

    ......

    Recently Shi Sheng had been busy keeping up her image of being in love with Lu Qingyun in front of Grandpa Lu. These two were pretty much stuck to each other except for when it was time for her to film. More and more news about the two started to appear on the inte and Lu Qingyun¡¯s identity was finally dug up.

    He was Youjian Entertainment¡¯s biggest boss as well as the heir to the Lu family¡¯spany. This shiny status pretty much blinded the bunch of single fans. <i>¡®Did Little Meatball save the Milky Way in her previous life or something?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng was so busy that she nearly forgot where her ownpany was. Only when she received Xia Man¡¯s call did she remember she was still a boss... and she needed to pay sries!

    She met the four ¡®juicy¡¯ youths when she returned. They were doing quite well for themselves recently. They had just released an album and the sales figures were looking promising.

    Shi Sheng had the deepest impression of Jiang Ming; Because he was the one who brought food with him everywhere.

    ¡°Xiaoming, gimme something to eat.¡±

    Jiang Ming ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Why is Wan-jie asking me for food the moment we met?¡¯</i>

    With ck lines on his head, Jiang Ming took out a packet of jelly beans from his pocket.

    Shi Sheng revealed an ¡®as expected¡¯ expression. <i>¡®Dude do you even know what you¡¯re wearing? It¡¯s performance clothes! The hell... what if those jelly beans just popped out while you were acting?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Jiang Ming!!!¡± Han Ling ground her teeth and red at Jiang Ming. She had already told him countless times not to hide food in his pockets.

    Jiang Ming¡¯s head lowered as he looked pleadingly at Shi Sheng. However, she just took the jelly beans before waving at him. ¡°Ganbatte pretty boy!¡±

    <i>¡®Wan-jie, does your patron-sama know how... special you are?¡¯</i>

    When she got to the CEO¡¯s office, there was only the CEO inside. Tang Yin and Xia Man were nowhere to be seen. Our CEO-sama here had quite a deep impression of this boss of his that only knew how to give money.

    Shi Sheng gestured for him to ignore her as she went to sit on the couch and watch a show. Tang Yin and Xia Man only arrived just when Shi Sheng was starting to get impatient. Xia Man didn¡¯t look so good. Tang Yin looked even worse; He seemed like he had been beaten up just now.

    ¡°Just what... were you guys doing?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense is in your head?¡± Tang Yin red at Shi Sheng. ¡°Xiaoman met Xi Mo just now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t though.¡± Shi Sheng brought her phone with her as she buried herself deeper into the sofa. ¡°You¡¯re the one thinking too much.¡±

    <i>¡®Trying to me me even when you were the one thinking dirty? I¡¯m not taking the me I tell you!¡¯</i>

    Xia Man sat next to Shi Sheng with a lowered head. She cut quite the sorry figure.

    ¡°Three-legged frogs might be hard to find but two-legged men are everywhere. Miss Xia, what are you worrying about?¡± Shi Sheng made a suggestive whistle in Tang Yin¡¯s direction. Tang Yin pushed up his sses and ignored Shi Sheng¡¯s impropriety.

    Xia Manughed bitterly. ¡°He was the person I liked for so many years, how could I stop liking him just because I want to?¡±

    <i>¡®Yet what did he say about me?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Then go abroad to recuperate.¡±

    Xia Man gazed iprehensively at Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Tang Yin, wasn¡¯t Hollywood looking for some Asian faces in some of the new films? You go bring Xia Man over to try out.¡± Shi Sheng patted Xia Man¡¯s shoulder. Suddenly, she asked in a serious voice, ¡°Do you still want to make up with Xi Mo?¡±

    Xia Man was stunned for a brief moment before she shook her head resolutely. Xi Mo had long stopped being the person in her memories. They couldn¡¯t go back to how they were.

    ¡°Then go. Don¡¯te back within half a year. Don¡¯t ask why. Trust me.¡±

    <i>¡®Very good, managed to break this ship too. Add another one to my list of achievements.¡¯</i>

    Xia Man left together with Tang Yin. Shi Sheng had to take up the mantle of being the director for theirpany¡¯s artists temporarily.

    And the consequences of making Shi Sheng take that job was that now thepany was filled with a bunch of good-looking newbies. If you weren¡¯t good-looking, you¡¯d feel embarrassed just to enter the premises; Even the janitors were good-looking.

    Need some random faces? Go to Mantian Entertainment!

    Our friend the CEO was feeling a bit distressed. <i>¡®Are you sure this is an entertainmentpany? Why do I feel like we¡¯re opening a brothel? And I¡¯m... the brothel owner? No that¡¯s not right, boss is the brothel owner. Then I¡¯m... a pimp? At most? ...I feel like resigning!¡¯</i>

    #That Mantian Entertainment Has All The Good-Lookers As Their Well-Known Trademark! Only One Store, No Branches#

    <sup>[1]</sup> People usually refer to themselves as ¡®single dogs¡¯/¡®µ¥Éí¹·¡¯ so public disys of attention are ¡®dog food¡¯/¡®¹·Á¸¡¯

    <sup>[2]</sup> Red strings represent one¡¯s destiny in love. So, tying them together means the two are destined to be lovers. Here¡¯s the wiki page for more info: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Red_thread_of_fate

 Chapter 47

    Xia Xuan hadn¡¯t made the attempt on her life; Someone else had. The one who attempted the murder was Zhou Yi. He was the son of a civil servant

    <sup>1</sup> and was the one who Shi Sheng ¡®obtained¡¯ the photos and videos from.

    After that case that year, Zhou Yi brought these with him when he went overseas. Though he had nevere back into the country, he was just that kind of person in his bones; He couldn¡¯t help the dark and demented thoughts that popped up. At first, he only used those photos and videos to relieve his desire.

    But as time went on, these were no longer enough to satisfy his cravings. In the end, he could not resist those dark impulses any longer. After his first sweet taste, he couldn¡¯t help but fall into an irredeemable abyss.

    All these years he had never gotten caught. He had even managed to find several like-minded people to join him in his ¡®pursuits¡¯. Yet not long ago, he started receiving some inexplicable curses from people online. Only after he saw the name ¡®Xia Xuan¡¯ in their words and search it up online did he know the secret was out.

    Even he himself didn¡¯t know why he wanted to kill Xia Xuan. It was as if there was a voice in his head telling him to do it.

    When Zhou Yi was arrested, he confessed to everything. He even had several videos in his possession documenting the muttion of the bodies from back then. It was very bloody and cruel.

    He testified that everyone had been high on drugs back then. They had discovered the couple in that old building and relied on their superior numbers to subdue them. However, just as they were about to begin their torture session, those two struggled fiercely and the girl had been pushed by someone in the chaos. Her head rammed into a sharp object, causing instant death.

    Seeing this, the boy fought even harder. Everyone back then had been stoned to the point they didn¡¯t even notice someone had died. Instead, they began torturing the boy, causing to have been tormented to death.

    Zhou Yi couldn¡¯t remember who it was who suggested mutting the bodies. With videos and plenty of evidence, Xia Xuan was sentenced to jail amidst much mour. Everyone who participated in this matter back then was arrested.

    This matter had been blown so big even those influential families didn¡¯t dare to make any obvious moves. They just hiredwyers and followed procedures.

    Under the guidance of their respective families, all the people imed they were under the influence of drugs and so it could only count as manughter.

    However, from the video evidence gathered, the police determined that they had been of sound mind back then. They were clearly thinking straight as they even disposed of the evidence after splitting up the bodies. Hence, the police deemed it to be an intentional homicide case.

    The police also approached the victims of abuse and attempted to persuade them to testify in court. Perhaps the others were afraid of being retaliated against for only one person stood out.

    Yet even like this, these people had still been charged with deliberate harm and intentional homicide. Because of the special circumstances surrounding this case as well, their sentence was quite heavy. However, not long after they were sentenced, Xia Xuan and Zhou Yi were sent to a mental asylum.

    When Shi Sheng saw the report, sheughed soundlessly. <i>¡®Did you guys think you could get off easy by entering an asylum? In that kind of ce, even if you weren¡¯t sick before, you¡¯d turn crazy after a while. How long will you be able tost, Xia Xuan?¡¯</i>

    It was really thanks to Zhou Yi that Xia Xuan was brought down so quickly. Had it not been for him ensuring that Xia Xuan stayed for such a long time in the hospital, things would¡¯ve been made slightly more difficult.

    <i>¡®Now that Xia Xuan¡¯s questline isplete, I think I¡¯ll just hand Xi Mo to Lu Qingyun for him to deal with. Next up: Walk to the peak of sess!</i>

    <i>...Oh and there was that group of trashy rtives too!¡¯</i>

    Lu Qingyun didn¡¯t let down Shi Sheng¡¯s wishes; It wasn¡¯t long before he made a move on Xi Mo. Xi Mo¡¯spany, Dongfang Entertainment, took the brunt of the attack. Though the Xi family¡¯s other assets didn¡¯t suffer much.

    He seemed to only be targeting Xi Mo. The change of ownership of Dongfang Entertainment was the second hottest topic after the 211 University Case.

    Lu Qingyun then gifted Dongfang Entertainment to Shi Sheng under the reason of being a wedding present. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t hold onto it for long before selling it off.

    And hence Dongfang Entertainment once again made the headlines for being apany whose ownership had changed so much in a short period of time.

    ......

    The wedding date was fixed for the 9<sup>th</sup> of September. After Shi Sheng had finished with all her previous acting tenures, she didn¡¯t pick up any new ones. Because the wedding was being held out of the country, there wasn¡¯t much for Shi Sheng to busy herself with. Aside from heading thepany every day, the only thing she did was to eat, sleep and buy buy buy!!!

    Meanwhile, people online were expressing their grievances at Shi Sheng getting married soon. Their Little Meatball was getting married to someone!

    [Although Little Meatball is going to get married off soon, I¡¯ll still love her; like how rats love rice. Hey Patron-sama, you better treat our Little Meatball well, super well in fact!!!] [Little Meatball is going to get married off... I don¡¯t want this! Little Meatball belongs to everyone, how can she just get married off!] [*sobs* Little Meatball, don¡¯t get married off! Are you abandoning us?]

    Of course, there were fans of Lu Qingyun who didn¡¯t want to let him marry Shi Sheng.

    [How is Jiang Wan good enough for the almighty Patron-sama? What else does she have besides a few works in her portfolio? Our patron-sama is a true member of the high-ss!] [If Jiang Wan knows what¡¯s best, she¡¯ll give up on Patron-sama!] [Jiang Wan is not good enough for Patron-sama +10,086] [I was bored so I went to investigate Little Meatball. Guess what I found? She actually has twopanies under her name...] [Whatpanies? Please show us.]

    That person immediately posted two pictures. The first was Mantian Entertainment as well as the documents that showed Jiang Wan was thewful owner. The second was an investmentpany. It was simply called ¡®S¡¯ and was also owned by Jiang Wan.

    Though they weren¡¯t familiar with the investmentpany, they <i>were</i> familiar with Mantian Entertainment!

    That was thepany Jiang Wan working as an artist under as well as thepany the four ¡®elves¡¯ in the band King belonged to. Quite a few familiar looking celebrities also belonged to thispany.

    <i>¡®Thatpany was actually opened by Little Meatball?¡¯</i>

    [Those people who said she wasn¡¯t good enough for Patron-sama just had their faces pped, didn¡¯t they? Does it hurt? Our Little Meatball opened apany on her own without the support of a family!] [Haven¡¯t heard of that investmentpany before... But if it was opened by Little Meatball, it must be awesome!]

    All the Little Meatball fans agreed to this. In their hearts, no matter what she did, Little Meatball was the best. They were Little Meatball¡¯s diehard fans.

    That investmentpany was used by Shi Sheng to cover up therge movements of funds though thatpany <i>did</i> exist, and it was doing quite well to boot.

    ......

    ¡°Little Meatball, you¡¯re actually getting married off! *sobbing* Are you abandoning me? I thought we were going to have a loving rtionship?¡± Fang Liqiu hugged Shi Sheng as she cried her lungs out.

    ¡°When did we ever have any love?¡± Shi Sheng calmly shot back a question.

    ¡°You... you...¡± Fang Liqiu clutched at her heart as she received a blow. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to admit it? I didn¡¯t think Little Meatball was actually that type.¡±

    Shi Sheng rubbed Fang Liqiu¡¯s head. ¡°Be good. Go find your Su Yixiu.¡±

    These words immediately stopped Fang Liqiu¡¯s crying. She put on the airs of a queen as she smiled darkly. ¡°If he still dares to show up in front of me, you¡¯re going to be able to watch me tear apart a Su Yixiu with my bare hands.¡±

    Shi Sheng was speechless. <i>¡®Su Yixiu, just what did you do?¡¯</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want to be your bridesmaid!¡± Fang Liqiu started yelling again. ¡°I feel like my worth will go up if I be your bridesmaid! You can¡¯t give this opportunity away to others!¡±

    <i>¡®When did I<sup>(bbb)</sup> have such an OP skill? Howe I<sup>(bbb)</sup> didn¡¯t know?¡¯</i>

    Hence it was that Fang Liqiu used her shamelessness to secure a bridesmaid position. Besides, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t have many other friends so she didn¡¯t really care who the bridesmaid was.

 Chapter 48

    Jiang Zhenzhen only learned of Jiang Wan¡¯s impending wedding from her ssmates. She had already noticed Jiang Wan on the TV a year ago, but at that time, she had just been a support character. Jiang Zhenzhen had expressed her disdain and contempt, thinking that she was overestimating herself.

    <i>¡®If she manages to be famous, I¡¯ll write my name backwards!¡¯</i> Were her thoughts then.

    However, in these few months, news about her steadily flowed in. Jiang Wan had clearly be famous. Some acquaintances would ask her about Jiang Wan when they met and tell her how lucky she was to have a celebrity as a big sister.

    There was intense jealousy in Jiang Zhenzhen¡¯s heart. <i>¡®She actually made it!¡¯</i>

    And now she was going to get married. And to someone rich too. How would Jiang Zhenzhen <i>not</i> be jealous? Marrying into a rich family had always been one of her dreams. However, while she was still stuck wondering how to achieve this, the Jiang Wan who she had always looked down on was about to achieve it!

    The thing that caused the most jealousy was the fact that Jiang Wan hadpanies under her name.

    <i>¡®If I had money, would I still need to marry into a rich family?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Daddy, look at Jiang Wan. She¡¯s famous now and ownspanies. I asked a friend and she told me that the lowest estimate for the value of that entertainmentpany is $200 million. She also has an investmentpany too. Can you even guess how much money she has now?¡±

    Jiang Yuan looked at his daughter, notpletely believing her words. ¡°Does she really have that much money?¡±

    ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t know this but the entertainment industry is the ce to make money.¡± Jiang Zhenzhen nodded. ¡°Just one advertisement could get you a few million.¡±

    ¡°But... With what we did back then, will she even admit to knowing us?¡± Jiang Zhenzhen¡¯s mother was a bit hesitant. If she had known that Jiang Wan was so skilled, would she have wanted to marry her off to an old man?

    ¡°I¡¯ll see if she dares! We¡¯re her only family members. Besides, she stayed at our house for so long, it only stands to reason she should show her gratitude, no?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. We raised her for so many years yet now that she has some money she doesn¡¯t want to recognise us? In her dreams!¡± Jiang Yuan agreed with Jiang Zhenzhen.

    Jiang Zhenzhen was already imagining her life of luxury after getting money. She would buy all those things that had once seemed so far out of reach.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Jiang Zhenzhen had attempted to get her parents to extort Jiang Wan but they had always felt a bit awkward about that matter after wanting to marry her off earlier. Now that herpanies were revealed though, the lust for money suppressed that awkwardness in Jiang Yuan¡¯s heart.

    <i>¡®Jiang Wan is just a girl. When she gets married off wouldn¡¯t those things be her husband¡¯s? How can my Jiang family¡¯s possessions be given to outsiders?¡¯</i> Was what Jiang Yuan was thinking.

    Hearing her husband¡¯s and daughter¡¯s words, Mama Jiang felt more confident. She had already been a greedy person so how would she give up on Jiang Wan, this fat piece of meat?

    Hence, the family of three set off to the capital to find Shi Sheng. Because they didn¡¯t have her number, they only managed to find Mantian Entertainment after much effort.

    But by the time they got there, they were informed that Mantian Entertainment was no longer located on the premises. Only after Jiang Zhenzhen had spent a lot of effort online did she dig up the current address of Mantian Entertainment.

    By the time they finally managed to find Mantian Entertainment¡¯s premises, it was already dark out. But after seeing how opulent and brilliant the building looked, they no longer felt tired. This whole building was Mantian Entertainment¡¯s! How much must it have cost?!

    Jiang Zhenzhen was so excited her heartbeat quickened and her face reddened as more blood was pumped into her face. It was as if she could see an endless stream of money flying towards her.

    ¡°May we know who are you looking for?¡± The three were stopped from entering by the security guards.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Jiang Wan.¡± Jiang Yuan couldn¡¯t help but puff up his chest as arrogance was written in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m her uncle, hurry and get her toe down.¡±

    One of the security guards wrinkled his brow but he still handled it professionally. ¡°Ms Jiang has not informed us that any rtives of hers would be arriving.¡±

    <i>¡®If you guys are her rtives, how can you not have even her phone number? Did you think I was wasting away all these years as a security guard?¡¯</i>

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯reing here. This big brother here, we really are Jiang Wan¡¯s rtives. If you don¡¯t believe us, you can call her to check.¡± Jiang Yuan¡¯s wife was more civil.

    ¡°My apologies. Ms Jiang has already left thepany. You can go to her house to look for her.¡± If he bothered Ms Jiang for everyone who came looking for her, then he didn¡¯t need to be a security guard anymore.

    Madam Wu ¡°...¡± <i>¡®If I knew where her house was, would I go looking for her at herpany?¡¯</i>

    The security guards didn¡¯t chase them away; they simply prevented them from going in. They were doing their jobs so even if they really were Ms Jiang¡¯s rtives, she shouldn¡¯t make things hard for them.

    The security guards didn¡¯t allow them inside no matter what they said. In the end, Jiang Yuan was aggravated to the point he started yelling that once he saw Jiang Wan, he¡¯d make her fire them.

    The security guards were rather exasperated by now as you can imagine. By now, themotion had attracted the paparazzi waiting outside. They gathered around once they heard the name ¡®Jiang Wan¡¯.

    Jiang Yuan was a bit nervous at first but afterwards he thought, <i>¡®If these reporters publish my rtionship with Jiang Wan, can she still deny it?¡¯</i>

    He had heard about quite a few stuff that happened online from Jiang Zhenzhen.

    Clearly, Jiang Zhenzhen was thinking along the same lines. She teamed up with Jiang Yuan to describe about how they had painstakingly raised Jiang Wan all these years and hade over when they heard she was going to get married.

    Though they said they were here to attend the wedding, their underlying intentions were to nder Jiang Wan by calling her ungrateful.

    Seeing this matter was getting too big for them to handle, the security guards quickly called for their chief. The chief security guard brought {dragged?} the three into thepany, ending their little y.

    Helpless, the chief could only report this matter to his superiors. If this matter made the news tomorrow it would cause quite the ruckus.

    Shi Sheng and Lu Qingyun had already reached their destination when they were forced to double back when Shi Sheng received a call from her employee {pet?} CEO. She had already guessed those rtives of hers woulde looking soon, she just hadn¡¯t thought it¡¯d be this soon.

    ¡°Where are they?¡± Shi Sheng and Lu Qingyun entered thepany.

    The security guard pointed at a room located off to the side of the reception hall. ¡°Chief was afraid they¡¯d cause more trouble so he invited them to his office.¡±

    Jiang Yuan¡¯s trio were currently in a heated argument with the chief of security when the door opened, causing the room to fall silent. Jiang Zhenzhen¡¯s gaze was attracted to the man standing behind Shi Sheng, whereupon she gazed entranced. She had never seen such a good-looking man.

    ¡°Ms Jiang.¡± The chief could finally let out a sigh of relief. <i>¡®These people are really bothersome! How does Ms Jiang have these kinds of rtives? They¡¯re on apletely different level. I simply refuse to believe that they were the ones who brought her up like they said.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Xiaowan, look at what kind of people you hired. They don¡¯t understand manners at all!¡± Jiang Yuan spoke like it was natural. ¡°How can these kinds of people remain in thepany? Hurry up and fire them!¡±

    The chief of security nearly vomited up blood.<i> ¡®<strong>I </strong>don¡¯t understand manners?! Just who¡¯s the one being unreasonable here?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and talk. I¡¯m sure you guys don¡¯t want to let outsiders know, right?¡± Shi Sheng looked smilingly at Jiang Zhenzhen. ¡°You guys have worked hard today, I¡¯ll go get the Finance department to give you guys a reward.¡±

    Joy surfaced on the chief¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you, Ms Jiang!¡±

    <i>¡®See, we didn¡¯t do anything wrong today.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Xiaowan, how can you give him a reward? You didn¡¯t see how they treated us! We came from so far away yet they wouldn¡¯t even help us inform you, and even stopped us from entering. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just us, but what if they had offended someone else instead?¡± Madam Wu was clearly unsupportive.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t the ones in charge here, Mr Jiang and Madam Wu.¡± Shi Sheng spoke clearly. Though she was clearly smiling, her eyes were filled with frigid ice. Jiang Yuan and his wife felt cold air rising from their soles as their scalps tingled. They didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore.

 Chapter 49

    They left thepany, Shi Sheng not saying anything as she got them to board the car. Lu Qingyun started driving.

    Jiang Zhenzhen¡¯s gaze hadn¡¯t left Lu Qingyun once. The photos online had been too blurry for her to see him properly. Though she had found the parts she could make out rather handsome, she had always ignored it because of Jiang Wan.

    But now that she had met him in person, she suddenly found this man to truly be very beautiful. Jiang Yuan and his wife sat in the backseats,municating through their gazes.

    In the end, Madam Wu broke the silence first as she spoke with the tone of an elder speaking to a junior. ¡°Xiaowan, you must¡¯ve had it hard building your business all these years? Why didn¡¯t you call back home? Your uncle and I could¡¯ve helped you out.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare trouble Madam Wu.¡± Shi Sheng used a tone filled with undisguised mocking.

    ¡°Silly child, why aren¡¯t you calling me Aunt anymore? We¡¯re your only family members, what do you mean ¡®trouble¡¯? Back then when your parents passed away, weren¡¯t we the ones who took you in? Yet now you¡¯re still treating your Aunt here as an outsider...¡±

    Madam Wu¡¯s tone was half chiding and half helplessness, as if she really did care about Jiang Wan. However, the greed in her eyes betrayed her.

    ¡°Madam Wu, that¡¯s not right. Weren¡¯t thepensation fees as well as their various assets swallowed up by your family? Added up, they should be able to equal at least $2 million, right? I¡¯ll just treat that as the fee for taking care of me for all these years.¡±

    Madam Wu was silenced. Back then if it had not been for the money, she wouldn¡¯t even have taken Jiang Wan in.

    ¡°Very good, Jiang Wan! Think you¡¯re so tough now, don¡¯t you?¡± Jiang Yuan immediately spoke out to help his wife. ¡°Did you think raising you didn¡¯t require us to spend any money? Now that you have some money, you¡¯re thinking of not recognising these rtives of yours? Even your father had to call me big brother, but you don¡¯t even know how to respect your elders! If your father was here, he¡¯d be infuriated!¡±

    ¡°Ha... Mr Jiang, I believe we are both clear as to how much you actually spent on me. If my dad knew how you¡¯ve been treating me, he might even pay a visit to you tonight.¡±

    <i>¡®Who can¡¯t scare people? Did you think I<sup>(bbb)</sup> was scared? This family can be described with one word: Greedy!¡¯</i>

    Back then her parents had left behind quite a sizeable amount for Jiang Wan. It would have been enough for her to finish University and maybe even have some left over to start a business. Yet this family had used all sorts of reasons to coax Jiang Wan into handing those stuff over to them. Even with all that, they still weren¡¯t content and wanted to sell her off for a good price!

    <i>¡®These people are <strong>rtives</strong>? The hell, are you sure they aren¡¯t enemies?!¡¯</i>

    In the world of stories, there were mysterious creatures called trash rtives. They fit right up there with the white lotuses

    <sup>1</sup> and green tea bitches

    <sup>2</sup>.

    ¡°You- You-¡± Jiang Yuan had been pissed off to the point he couldn¡¯t say anything. However, he had a guilty conscience so he didn¡¯t dare to refute her words.

    Shi Shengughed coldly before turning to speak to Lu Qingyun. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Carlisle Hotel.¡±

    The smile on Lu Qingyun¡¯s face was a bit cold; Shi Sheng could even feel some hints of killing intent radiating off him. She silently lit a candle

    <sup>3</sup> for Jiang Zhenzhen. <i>¡®Who told you to look at him like that!¡¯</i>

    She sent the three to the hotel. Before she left, she gave them a warning, ¡°If you guys want to attend my wedding, be good and stay in this hotel. Don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±

    Of course, she didn¡¯t expect them to actually listen to her but that wasn¡¯t the point. Their fates were directly tied to how much they courted death, after all.

    When they left the hotel, Shi Sheng pulled on Lu Qingyun with a bitter expression. ¡°Mr Lu, give me some money to console me.¡±

    Lu Qingyun was speechless. <i>¡®Those trash rtives aren¡¯t mine so why should I console you with money? I reject this!¡¯</i>

    The rejected Shi Sheng was rather dejected. ¡°Mr Lu, are you really going to reject my request? Grandpa Lu is still waiting for us. Hey, do you think that if I told him you bullied me he would beat you to death? And then let me inherit the Lu family? Yi... this idea is quite good.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Lu Qingyun chucked Shi Sheng into the car.<i> ¡®Am I that easily beaten to death? Also, that¡¯s my blood grandfather, how would he beat me to death?¡¯</i>

    ......

    Shi Sheng got someone to deal with the reporters who interviewed Jiang Yuan outside thepany so the inte was still calm {as calm as it can be... it <i>is </i>the inte}. Jiang Yuan¡¯s family, who had been expecting some sort of news, couldn¡¯t help but get antsy at this unexpected calm.

    <i>¡®Wasn¡¯t it said that those paparazzi were capable of causing the entire city to go into uproar? Were all those words I spoke yesterday turned into fertiliser {shit}? Howe there¡¯s nothing at all?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Zhenzhen, look some more.¡± Jiang Yuan urged Jiang Zhenzhen in a frustrated voice.

    Jiang Zhenzhen searched again. There was still no news. She subconsciously clicked on Jiang Wan¡¯s Weibo. The moment the page loaded, a new post was revealed.

    Jiang Wan ¡®V¡¯ : No matter how I look at him, Patron-sama is hot! [picture] [picture] [picture]

    The first two pictures were wedding pictures.

    The first picture depicted a woman wearing a fiery red wedding dress and standing barefooted in a starry sea. A glow suffused her surroundings, making her seem like a spirit in the darkness. The man who was facing her was wearing a tuxedo which seemed to blend in with the starry background yet he was still as eye-catching as ever.

    The two faced each other, as if they were able to look at each other despite being on opposite sides of the universe.

    The second picture was one where the woman was wearing a pure white wedding gown. She was running towards a man who stood in the distance, causing her dress to fly around her. The man was waiting with a slight smile on his face and opened arms, as if to wee her. His smile was brilliant and his gaze was gentle.

    Thest picture was a picture of a bunch of RMB

    <sup>4</sup> folded into a heart shape.

    [Little Meatball is showing off her ¡®husband¡¯ again. But those wedding pictures are so beautiful! They look like scenes from a movie! I¡¯m licking my screen!!!] [Such a ¡®husband¡¯ boasting enthusiast... Little Meatball, have you ever considered the feelings of the single dogs? Single dogs, just how scarred are you? Hubbye and watch single dogs get abused

    <sup>5</sup>.] [Such beautiful wedding pictures! Normal people don¡¯t manage to pull off a red wedding dress but it¡¯s not a problem at all for Little Meatball! Awawaw Little Meatball, I¡¯ve discovered I¡¯m loving you more and more, what do I do?!] [To thementer upstairs: You (Great) sicko (job). Hubbye watch the number of single dog viewers increase with me.] [To thementer upstairs and the one before that: Single dogs need to beforted! Little Meatball- *sobs* ¨C My Little Meatball is getting married off, my heart hurts. PS: The wedding pictures only look good because it¡¯s Little Meatball and Patron-sama in them. *licks screen*] [Patron-sama is so gentle! ...I have to admit it, these two are made for each other! I¡¯m giving up on Patron-sama. Little Meatball, I¡¯m handing my beloved Patron-sama into your care now. *cries* I¡¯m out of love.] [Why do I feel like that money picture is bigger than the other two? Is it just me? Is it, is it, is it?] [It¡¯s not just you! It <i>is</i> bigger than the other two! So, Little Meatball is actually showing off her ¡®wealth¡¯ and showing off her ¡®husband¡¯ just as a side note

    <sup>6</sup>? I don¡¯t understand how rich people think!]

    Jiang Zhenzhen was engulfed by the jealousy she felt from seeing all the well-wishers¡¯ments. <i>¡®She¡¯s just an orphan, what right does she have to possess all these?! How can such a perfect man belong to Jiang Wan?!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 50

    Shi Sheng had long since put up her guard against Jiang Yuan¡¯s family so when he went to find the press, she was the first to know. She got Hu Shuo to go see them and Hu Shuo agreed without hesitation.

    Because of Xia Xuan¡¯s matter, Hu Shuo¡¯s studio was now famous. His value had also skyrocketed as well. He wouldn¡¯t usually ept requests from others but Shi Sheng was the one who had given him this opportunity in the first ce, so he was very willing to help her out.

    Hu Shuo bought over quite a few paparazzi and brought them to find Jiang Yuan. When Jiang Yuan saw this many ¡®reporters¡¯ he felt that he would definitely be able to make Jiang Wan admit defeat. <i>¡®Even if she has some ability, she¡¯s just a woman. In this traditional country, disloyalty, not being filial, inhumanity and unrighteousness are all big taboos. If you break any of them, you¡¯ll be criticized by others.¡¯</i>

    As you can see, Jiang Yuan was still na?ve in his thinking. He hadn¡¯t considered what kind of ce the entertainment circle was. How could it bepared to that tiny neighbourhood he lived in?

    Jiang Zhenzhen felt a bit insecure. She felt like this wasn¡¯t the right course of action but she couldn¡¯t convince Jiang Yuan.

    They waited for this to be mentioned in the news and for Jiang Wan to show up with gifts to apologise. But that didn¡¯t happen.

    Nothing happened on the next day.

    Oh, that wasn¡¯t quite right. Shi Sheng had uploaded more wedding pictures with another picture of money at the end.

    The next few days were calm- aside from Shi Sheng¡¯s regr daily releases of ¡®dog food¡¯. Which always ended with a picture of money folded into all kinds of shapes.

    Her fans were already used to this ¡®husband unting¡¯ hobby of hers. Of course, there were those who scolded her, but they were rather unnoticeable as theirments would quickly be covered up by other people¡¯s ¡®screen-licking¡¯ments.

    Just as Jiang Yuan was about to do something impulsive, there was finally some news online; Albeit not the type he had expected. It was a news article about how a man and his family had stolen his younger brother¡¯s assets then mistreated his niece. When that niece built up apany with her own efforts, they then came wanting to have a share.

    Hu Shuo¡¯s writing skills weren¡¯t to be looked down upon. When added to his studio¡¯s reputation, the onlinemunity naturally believed him. Very quickly, some people managed to dig up information about Jiang Yuan¡¯s family. It matched the subtle hints in the article.

    Of course, there were people who had liked Jiang Wan back at her hometown, plenty of whom hung out regrly with Jiang Yuan. However, all they knew was that the Jiang family had produced a star but they didn¡¯t know what was going behind the scenes.

    A few of the closer ones though, knew that Jiang Wan hadn¡¯t had it good back then.

    Everything she used, including her clothes, were all leftovers from Jiang Zhenzhen. There were some years where she wasn¡¯t able to wear any new clothes at all.

    Without much effort, Jiang Yuan¡¯s family¡¯s terrible ways were exposed. Fans started trying to find Jiang Yuan¡¯s family in order to enact justice.

    The hotel Jiang Yuan was staying in was exposed by Hu Shuo using one of his minor ounts. This resulted in Jiang Yuan¡¯s family not being able to leave the hotel.

    Since they had attempted to use the power of the inte to deal with Shi Sheng, she simply returned it to them.

    ¡°How has our Little Meatball mistreated you guys? One night at the Carlisle hotel costs $10,000 at least! Just how do you guys have the face to call Little Meatball ungrateful?!¡±

    ¡°There really are all kinds of birds if the forest is big enough

    <sup>1</sup>! You¡¯re just Little Meatball¡¯s rtives and not direct ones at that! What right do you have to eye her assets?! Can you guys get anymore shameless? Do you think there¡¯s no one to back our Little Meatball up?!¡±

    ¡°Although I¡¯m not a Meatball fan but let¡¯s be honest here, Jiang Wan is truly generous. If it was me who had these kinds of greedy rtives, I¡¯d force them to cough up everyst cent of it!¡±

    Jiang Yuan and his family couldn¡¯t leave at all and they had to hear curses and insults being flung at them.

    ¡°Good ah! Jiang Wan that white-eyed wolf

    <sup>2</sup>! She actually dared to do this to me...¡± Jiang Yuan started cursing out of anger.

    ¡°Dad, what do we do now?¡± Jiang Zhenzhen was a bit afraid now. <i>¡®The people outside are too scary... Is this the power of a fanbase?¡¯</i>

    Thinking this actually caused some more envy and jealousy to rise in her heart.

    Jiang Zhenzhen¡¯s question caused Jiang Yuan to be at a loss for words. After all, he was just a normal person, when had he ever encountered stuff like this before?

    At the moment, his mind was in a nk state. He didn¡¯t know what he should do.

    ......

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t expect Jiang Zhenzhen to still dare toe look for her. Sheughed soundlessly before lifting her chin, indicating for her to speak. ¡°Sit. What did you want?¡±

    ¡°Xiaowan, we¡¯re at least sisters and dad¡¯s your uncle, how could you let them say those things about us?¡± Jiang Zhenzhen¡¯s eyes were red as sheined tearfully.

    Jiang Zhenzhen hadn¡¯t been willing to lower her head for Jiang Wan but Jiang Yuan had told her if she didn¡¯t do so, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get those things. So, for the sake of thosepanies and the money...

    ¡°What did I get people to say about you guys?¡± Shi Sheng blinked innocently.

    Jiang Zhenzhen¡¯s face was so red it looked like blood might start dripping from it. Whether it was from anger or shame, we do not know. The hand hanging at her side clenched. ¡°You got people on the inte to say...¡±

    She couldn¡¯t continue.

    ¡°Oh, that. Are you going to tell me you didn¡¯t do those stuff?¡±

    <i>¡®You want to get a memorial arch while being a prostitute</i>

    <sup>3</sup><i>? Do you really think I¡¯m as easy to bully as that dummy Jiang Wan?¡¯</i>

    ¡°You were the one who gave us those things.¡± Jiang Zhenzhen suddenly looked up and shouted, the resentment in her eyespletely revealed for all to see.

    ¡°Back then I didn¡¯t understand anything. It was your family that coaxed me into handing them over. It was my own fault for not being able to tell who was being sincere so I gave up on wanting that money back. Yet now you guys want toe after mypany? Do you really think I¡¯m still as dumb as I was back then?¡±

    Jiang Zhenzhen was obviously no match for Shi Sheng in terms of a sharp tongue. Besides, she was the one in the wrong.

    After Jiang Zhenzhen left, Jiang Yuan and his wife took turns to look for her.

    <i>¡®You guys have already said it a thousand different ways! ¡°We¡¯re all rtives, shouldn¡¯t you help us now that you¡¯ve struck it rich?¡± Help?! Help my arse!!!¡¯</i>

    ......

    On the 9<sup>th</sup> of September, the wedding was held on a small ind.

    Jiang Yuan¡¯s family was fairly thick-skinned; Even with so many people cursing and insulting them, they still attended the wedding. When they saw such an opulent setting, their eyes nearly rolled out of their sockets.

    They didn¡¯t make any trouble. Not knowing what they were up to, Shi Sheng got people to keep an eye on them and toss them out if they did.

    The entire wedding was livestreamed. This was Shi Sheng¡¯s gift to her fans. Such a grand wedding allowed these fans to know what was truly a rich family.

    After the wedding, Shi Sheng resumed her normal routine of shooting films, earning money, then spending money.

    Jiang Yuan¡¯s family seemed determined to fight it out with Shi Sheng as they refused to leave the capital. Jiang Zhenzhen even entered the entertainment circle.

    The entertainment circle was a messy ce. Even without Shi Sheng¡¯s intervention, Jiang Zhenzhen became utterly tainted.

    After using some ¡®unknown methods¡¯ she managed to snag a small acting role and even sucked up to Lu Dapeng.

    Who was Lu Dapeng? It was that former patron of Lin Shanshan, a branch member of the Lu family.

    Lu Dapeng was pretty unlucky. He saw Jiang Zhenzhen at Shi Sheng¡¯s wedding but because they had been obedient, he hadn¡¯t learned about their rtionship with Shi Sheng. On his second meeting with Jiang Zhenzhen, they ended up in the sheets together.

    But after they were done, Jiang Zhenzhen told him to deal with Jiang Wan¡¯s Mantian Entertainment, causing him such a scare he nearly couldn¡¯t get hard again. <i>¡®Your mom! Why am I so unlucky? Why do I always get the ones who want to offend Eldest Young Master?!¡¯</i>

    Lu Dapeng was quite a smart fellow. Without any obvious changes in expression while he was in front of Jiang Zhenzhen, he went to report this to Lu Qingyun when they parted ways.

    <i>¡®That person is now the Young Madam of the Lu family. In the future, she¡¯s going to be the Madam of the Lu family! How can I afford to offend her?!¡¯</i>

    After getting his instructions from Lu Qingyun, Lu Dapeng didn¡¯t dare to show any tenderness towards Jiang Zhenzhen.

    He didn¡¯t do much. All he did was to bring her to some gatherings to learn more. Hepletely ignored her requests though. So, if Jiang Zhenzhen wanted resources, she had to sell her body for them. Jiang Zhenzhen¡¯s reputation became the worst in the entertainment circle.

 Chapter 51

    Jiang Yuan wasn¡¯t doing well either. He was a gambler. All the funds he had taken from Jiang Wan back then had pretty much all been gambled away. He hade to the capital expecting to be rich but had met with a serious setback. Under the depression he felt, he started gambling again.

    When their remaining savings were all lost through gambling, his wife nearly picked a fight with him.

    Just as the two were in a heated argument, the hotel got them to leave. They immediately stopped fighting and teamed up against the hotel. They weren¡¯t willing to leave since they knew that one night here was worth $10,000 and above.

    They had stayed here for about a month now, which amounted to a staggering $300,000. The hotel staff ignored their protests and simply got security to throw them out.

    Facing hardened security guards, Jiang Yuan could only leave, though he was still cursing Jiang Wan non-stop.

    When Shi Sheng learned of this, she simplyughed in contempt. Why do you think she let them stay at such a good ce for so long? Think about it, now that their standards have been raised, would they be willing to head back into that tiny city?

    The answer: Of course not.

    Jiang Zhenzhen still had some money on hand so she rented a ce for her parents to stay in.

    Jiang Yuan went to Mantian Entertainment every day to look for Jiang Wan but he was never able to even catch even a glimpse of her. Jiang Yuan¡¯s gambling addiction got worse and worse. All the money that Jiang Zhenzhen brought back home was lost by him. In the end, he even started forcing Jiang Zhenzhen to sell her body.

    Jiang Zhenzhen¡¯s parents got into a fight. After a few instances of being hit, her mother couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fled with her things. Without his wife there, Jiang Yuan got even more unrestrained. In the end, he actually wagered Jiang Zhenzhen and lost. He ran off.

    Two yearster, Shi Sheng was crowned a Queen of Acting. She then announced she would be leaving the entertainment industry. The Meatball fans expressed their dissent.

    But upon seeing how their Little Meatball was just as insane as ever about unting her ¡®husband¡¯, they calmed down. Even if their Little Meatball wasn¡¯t in the entertainment circle anymore, she was still their Little Meatball.

    Five yearster, Shi Sheng pa.s.sed US$1 billion to Grandpa Lu, then had him pa.s.s it to Lu Qingyun and got him to give it back to her. Afterpleting her quest, Shi Sheng immediately wanted a divorce.

    Lu Qingyun was stunned stupid. ¡®I don¡¯t understand what she¡¯s thinking. Is she redeeming her freedom through money? There¡¯s a lot of pressure if your wife is rich...¡¯

    Had it not been for Grandpa Lu preventing the divorce, Lu Qingyun would probably have faced some rather unpleasant reactions from her fans.

    Marriages into wealthy ns were quitemon but so were divorces.

    Although the divorce wasn¡¯t sessful, Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t staying with Lu Qingyun anymore; She began her life of travelling around the world.

    And so, Meatball fans discovered that their Little Meatball had stopped unting her ¡®husband¡¯ and had started ¡®digging holes¡¯[1].

    And so, Shi Sheng had sessfully changed professions from a celebrity to an author. She was doing quite well too, and even had her own little fanbase.

    The only thing was, Little Meatball¡¯s stories always ended ¡®wonderfully¡¯, had some extremely unexpected plot twist or was just castrated[2]. But they still loved their Little Meatball!

    Every time Little Meatball opened up a new hole, they woulde in droves to leap into it. It practically became an illness that needed to be treated!

    Before Grandpa Lu pa.s.sed on, he forced them to swear not to get divorced. Since she didn¡¯t have anyone she liked anyways, Shi Sheng decided to agree.

    Lu Qingyun also felt that having Shi Sheng as the Madam of the n was quite good... And besides, he was toozy to go look for someone else. So, he agreed too. The two had their own lives, never crossing into each other¡¯s personal s.p.a.ce yet were tightly interconnected.

    It was muchter that Shi Sheng found out the cause of Lu Qingyun¡¯s enmity with Xi Mo. Tang Yan had a brother called Tang Yue. He was very close to Lu Qingyun. Back then, the parents of the two had made a marriage agreement between him and Tang Yue while they were still in the womb. However, Tang Yue turned out to be a guy so the marriage agreement fell to Tang Yan, who was bornter, instead.

    Lu Qingyun had a heart disease. Back then, it was predicted he wouldn¡¯t live for long. Tang Yan hadn¡¯t been willing to get married to someone a step from death and started causing a ruckus about breaking the engagement.

    Before Tang Yan had managed to dissolve the engagement though, Tang Yue got into a car ident. The driver who knocked him down was none other than Xi Mo.

    Lu Qingyun opposed Xi Mo for the sake of avenging Tang Yue. In the next few years, as long as Xi Mo took over any of the Xi family¡¯s businesses, they would be attacked by Lu Qingyun.

    And without the protective halo of the female lead, the Xi family was tormented to the point there was barely anything left of it. In the end, they only had one tinypany left.

    Xi Mo wasn¡¯t doing so hot either. He married the daughter of a high-ranking official who had absolute control over his pockets.

    As for Tang Yan, when Tang Yin returned to take over the majority of the Tang family, she was forced into a marriage of convenience. Her mother-inw wasn¡¯t nice to her and neither was her husband. She had a hard time until she managed to bear a son.

    But not one year after that, a pretty woman appeared by her husband¡¯s side and her days got bad again.

    Xia Man and Tang Yin ended up together. Xia Man was praised by many and she eventually sat on the Queen position of the entertainment circle.

    Shi Sheng only lived to be 40 in this life. She died of a terminal illness.

    Her departure caused the fans who had liked her for these 20 years to be utterly heartbroken. There were many well-wishes for her.

    Even if she wasn¡¯t in the entertainment circle, her fanbase wasn¡¯t inferior to that of any celebrity¡¯s. In fact, she had diehard, loyal fans from many circles.

    She left behind many legends. Regardless of whether it was within the entertainment circle, the literary circle or the business circle, there were legends about her.

    She was unbridled and arrogant but she had the ability to be so.

    She was Jiang Wan, their most beloved Little Meatball.

    When Shi Sheng returned to the System s.p.a.ce, she sat a bit unhappily in front of that crystal book.

    [Host, are you unhappy?] There were actually some traces of feeling in that icy-cold robotic voice.

    Shi Sheng propped up her jaw. She pretty much had ¡®I am very unhappy. Hurry up and coax me!¡¯ written on her face.

    [Does the Host feel any attachment to that world after living there for so long?]

    ...Silence. A deathly silence.

    [Host, can you at least say something to prove you¡¯re still alive?]

    Shi Sheng moved her eyes for a bit before shooting out words like a machine gun. ¡°I haven¡¯t opened that new hole yet. Not happy! Can you send me back and let me open it up? I thought about this one for ages, it¡¯s a shame I didn¡¯t get to publish it.¡±

    [......] ¡®Hurhur. With Host¡¯s character, how can she be unhappy because of a person? I really... feel like I¡¯ve f.u.c.ked a dog...¡¯

    System decided to ignore this crazy Host.

    Data appeared on the screen:

    Name: Shi Sheng

    Morality Points: -100,000

    Mission Rank: F

    Mission Points: 88

    Contribution Points: 3,500

    Hidden Quest: Complete (Due to the Host using a shortcut, the reward will be halved.)

    Hidden Quest Reward: 2,000 Contribution Points and a Special Consummable: ¡°s.p.a.ce Between Time (1-time use)¡±.

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡± ¡®Shortcuts... Your mom, is the money I make not money anymore?! And why have my Morality Points reduced again?! System, aren¡¯t you going to exin this to me(bbb)?¡¯

    [Host, you started writing a total of 28 stories in this world. Of them, 22 were dropped. One book reduces your Morality Points by 100. I already rounded it down to 2,000. This time, you earned 1,000 Morality Points so after cancelling it off, it is still a reduction of 1,000. Do you have any other questions?]

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡± ¡®*flip table* You didn¡¯t tell me castrating books would reduce my morality points!¡¯

    [Do you wish to check what happened after you left?]

    ¡°What would I do that for? f.u.c.k off!¡± Shi Sheng gave a cussed a reply. She red at that ¡®Morality Points¡¯ section, feeling very annoyed.

    [Do you wish to enter the next mission?]

    [Initialising transfer...]

    ¡®f.u.c.k! System can you not just decide things on your own like this?! I can get angry too, okay?!¡¯

    [1] This can mean a) writing cliff-hangers, b) leaving plot holes unexined or c) trolling. I think option a is the most likely but I¡¯m leaving these here just because I¡¯m not 100% sure.

    [2] This means the book was dropped by her. I thought it was hrious to leave it like this. If editor-san decides it can stay in, then it stays in. *Editor-san gives both thumbs up.

    Author¡¯s note:

    500 reviews and you get another update! This arc is over! On to the 3rd story: Cultivation!

    (=^¨Œ^=) My MC is awesome, don¡¯t bring your logic with you~

    Please vote, *babbling/weird singing{?}*~~

    P.S: About the MC¡¯s money-making abilities as well as all these weird stuffs shees up with, it¡¯s not a bug... at least not in the story! It¡¯ll be writtenter...

    Once more thanking all the little angels who are supporting by reading!

    Trantor¡¯s Corner:

    Aye, the end of arc 2! Next arc we go~

    Romance, here I cooome!

 Chapter 52

    The first thing Shi Sheng saw when she opened her eyes was an endless sea of me, which she was standing in the centre of. Her skin was cracking from the heat and her mouth had already dried out. Her hair had long since been reduced to charcoal.

    Her clothes were made of some unknown material that hadn¡¯t been damaged from the mes. However, they didn¡¯t manage to inste her that well from the heat.

    ¡°f.u.c.k, well isn¡¯t this just a lovely time!¡± ¡®Are you attempting to burn me(bbb) to death?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng scanned her surroundings for an exit but there were only mes. They were endless and reached way past the visible horizon with nothing to break them up. Boiling hot waves of air buffeted her. In the short amount of time she had been awake, she had nearly reached her limit. She thought she could even hear the sizzling of her skin being roasted.

    ¡®What the h.e.l.l kind of ce is this?! System, youe out here! I want to have a discussion about life!¡¯

    ¡°Martial Aunt, Martial Aunt, wake up! Martial Aunt, wake up please...¡± A sudden voice resounded in the s.p.a.ce.

    ¡®There¡¯s someone else here?¡¯

    ¡°Martial Aunt, it¡¯s an illusion, hurry and wake up!¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s mind nked out for a moment and her willowy eyebrows drew together. ¡®Illusion? This is a Xuanhuan story? The f.u.c.k! Even if it is a Xuanhuan story, howe I met an illusion the moment I came here? Something seems fishy!¡¯

    Gritting her teeth, Shi Sheng shut her eyes and calmed herself down. The sounds of mes crackling slowly faded and the heat around her gradually dissipated. The pain she was feeling lessened until it could no longer be felt, to be reced by a cooling sensation. With a swift exhale, Shi Sheng opened her eyes, her chest heaving. She saw a rather cute young woman standing there, worriedly looking at her. That girl seemed relieved when she saw Shi Sheng open her eyes.

    ¡°Martial Aunt, you scared me.¡± There was a joy from surviving a tribtion written on her face.

    Shi Sheng secretly sized up this girl in front of her. She was wearing a long, white robe simr in style to the one Shi Sheng was wearing. Only the colour was different. Shi Sheng¡¯s new body was wearing a dark blue coloured robe. Some words floated to the forefront of Shi Sheng¡¯s mind, ¡®direct disciple.¡¯

    Information about the plot and this body¡¯s memories a.s.saulted Shi Sheng, causing her brain to feel like it was swelling up. Before she cked out, she seemed to hear the girl calling for her in a panicked voice but her consciousness drifted further and further away.

    This was a story about killing monsters and levelling up[1].

    The main character was a woman by the name of Ye Qingqiu. She was a Yuanying expert who had been reincarnated into the body of a shunned daughter of the Ye n. She cleansed her meridians and marrows and began to make her way to the top of the cultivation peak once again.

    Ye Qingqiu was determined to have pure Water Spirit Veins when the Misty Sect went to the mortal world to scout for new disciples. Those with Water Spirit Veins pretty much all suffered the fate of being cultivation furnaces. But would the main character of the story be reduced to this state?

    The answer: Of course not.

    The female lead was epted as a disciple under Misty Sect. The Sect Head just so happened to be Love Interest No.1. Under Love Interest No.1¡¯s protection, the female lead¡¯s life in the sect was smooth sailing. From pill-refining to talisman-drawing, there was nothing the female lead was incapable of! How could the viinous female side characters allow the female lead to lead a one-person show though?

    This body¡¯s previous upant was precisely one of those viinous female side characters. She was called Shan Shu, the direct disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Peak¡¯s Master, Yu Xiao.

    Shan Shu liked her Senior Martial Brother, Chu Ye. But the one Chu Ye liked was Ye Qingqiu. Hence, Shan Shu naturally started provoking Ye Qingqiu, like the professional viin she was.

    Shan Shu had nned on teaching Ye Qingqiu a lesson in the annual Sect Compet.i.tion but hadn¡¯t expected to be the one to suffer. As a result, her cultivation dropped to the 8th level of Qi Refining.

    The levels for cultivation in this world are as follows: the Qi Refining stage (which consists of 10 substages {Look here}), followed by Foundation Building, Azoth Core, Nascent Soul, DemiG.o.d, Grand Achievement, and finally Tribtion Crossing.

    Shan Shu had nearly managed to build her foundation before her cultivation dropped two sub-stages. This caused Shan Shu to hate Ye Qingqiu even more.

    Fortunately, Shan Shu¡¯s Master truly cared for her. He requested a pill from the Sect Master to help her regain her strength. After that matter, Shan Shu started to devote herself to cultivation. She wished for all her heart to surpa.s.s Ye Qingqiu so that she might attract Chu Ye¡¯s attention.

    There was an Inter-sect Tournament that was held once every 50 years where the disciples of therge sects could pit themselves against each other.

    However, when Shan Shu and Ye Qingqiu fought each other, it was discovered Shan Shu had used some underhanded means, causing Ye Qingqiu to nearly be utterly humiliated by someone. When the one who did so was caught, he actually imed it was Shan Shu who ordered it!

    Only Shan Shu herself knew that she didn¡¯t do anything. In a fit of rage, the Sect Master ordered Shan Shu¡¯s cultivation to be wasted. Shan Shu attempted to deny involvement but no one believed her. Only her master, Yu Xiao, spoke up for her.

    Because Yu Xiao took the brunt of the Sect Master¡¯s anger, Shan Shu¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t wasted. However, she still received a heavy punishment.

    Chu Ye detested her even more. As one of the female viins, Shan Shu was naturally unwilling to just let the matter go.

    During a tempering experience, Shan Shu once again courted death. However, she hadn¡¯t expected to identally break the seal on the Demon race. Demonic qi invaded Yu Xiao when he tried to save Shan Shu. And for the sake of saving Chu Ye, Ye Qingqiu pushed Shan Shu into the demon qi-rich sealed area. Yu Xiao used thest of his strength to send Shan Shu out once again.

    A pity that Shan Shu¡¯s luck was abysmal. She fell into the Demon World once again and was invaded by demonic qi. Her looks were destroyed and her cultivation ruined. She thought she would die then.

    But she didn¡¯t. After a while, she discovered that her cultivation was slowly returning. She cultivated diligently and was finally able to leave the Demon World when the seal broke again.

    She was back for revenge.

    She conspired with an ambitious male from the Demon race to trick Ye Qingqiu into a secret realm where the male would force himself on her. However, he was killed by the male lead before that happened.

    Though Shan Shu had ran at the first sign of trouble, the male lead had found her quickly.

    Shan Shu died very gruesomely. She was killed by the male lead using thousands of cuts. It was a pain difficult for ordinary people to imagine.

    Shan Shu hated. She hated Ye Qingqiu.

    But even more, she felt regret.

    Herst wish was to make sure Yu Xiao didn¡¯t die, and if she could, spend her entire life with him. She wanted revenge.

    ¡°Has Junior Martial Sister woken up yet?¡±

    ¡°No, Master. Grandmaster said... Martial Aunt¡¯s cultivation has regressed... Martial Aunt was about to build her foundation though... If Martial Aunt had managed to build her foundation this year, she would be the Misty Sect¡¯s youngest Foundation Building disciple. But now it¡¯s all gone. If Martial Aunt knows, she¡¯ll be very upset.¡±

    Sigh...

    The first thing Shi Sheng heard when she regained her consciousness was a long sigh.

    ¡°Martial Aunt, you¡¯re awake!¡± A girl¡¯s voice shouted beside Shi Sheng¡¯s ear. ¡°Master, hurry up and call Grandmaster!¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s temples throbbed. The pain was difficult to bear. It only subsided after a long while, allowing Shi Sheng to finally see the girl at her bedside clearly. It was Lin Yiyi, a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Peak. She had a pretty good rtionship with Shan Shu.

    ¡°How long have I slept for?¡± Shi Sheng licked her dried lips. Her voice was very hoa.r.s.e. Her throat was burning, even swallowing was difficult.

    ¡°Three days! Martial Aunt, have some water. Grandmaster will be here soon.¡± Lin Yiyi went to pour a cup of water and help Shi Sheng drink it.

    The refreshingly cool sensation of water wetting her throat made Shi Sheng feel a little bit better. She looked at the simpleyout of the room.

    Her eyes lowered, hiding the murky look in them. This was the scene where Shan Shu¡¯s cultivation had dropped after the fight with Ye Qingqiu.

    [1] No, there¡¯s no game elements. It¡¯s just a way of poking fun at Xuanhuan/Xianxia for giving the MC progressively stronger enemies as they ¡®level up¡¯ or get stronger.

 Chapter 53

    Yu Xiao arrived very quickly. Though his face was icy-cold, there was a hint of concern in his eyes. He bypa.s.sed Lin Yiyi and sat down next to Shi Sheng. ¡°Xiaoshu, you¡¯re awake... If you feel ufortable anywhere, tell Master.¡±

    His voice was like the scattering of jade beads; Extremely pleasant to listen to. His tone was a bit stiff though, as if he wasn¡¯t sure what tone to use when speaking to her. Yu Xiao looked very young and handsome. His eyes were like those in a painting and he radiated an icy-cold aura that kept others at bay. A typical ¡®forbidden temptation¡¯-type Master.

    ¡®Was Shan Shu an idiot?! The f.u.c.k, she actually ignored such a good-looking master for that what¡¯s-his-name Chu Ye?! Isn¡¯t this trying to find imperfections in perfection?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng shifted her gaze and shook her head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t feel ufortable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Yu Xiao maintained his expressionless face. ¡°I hope you¡¯ve learned your lesson this time and don¡¯t go bothering that Ye Qingqiu anymore.¡±

    ¡®Do you think that as a viin, I¡¯ll be able to do that?¡¯

    ¡°Your disciple understands.¡± After all, even if she was going to find trouble for Ye Qingqiu, she couldn¡¯t tell Yu Xiao. A hint of surprise shed in Yu Xiao¡¯s eyes at this sudden obedience from his normally rebellious disciple. He just dismissed it as her having learnt a lesson though.

    ¡°Grandmaster, are we just letting it go like this?¡± Lin Yiyi couldn¡¯t help but speak out the injustice she was feeling. ¡°I saw with my own eyes that it was Ye Qingqiu¡¯s doing...¡±

    ¡°Yiyi!¡± The man who had been standing beside Lin Yiyi all this while stopped her from continuing.

    This man was Shan Shu¡¯s Senior Martial Brother, Bai Lang

    ¡°Master...¡± ¡®Why won¡¯t you let me say it? It was clearly Ye Qingqiu who harmed Martial Aunt!¡¯

    As the Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Peak, Yu Xiao was allowed to have two direct disciples. Before Shan Shu, he had only Bai Lang as his direct disciple. It was onlyter, when he picked Shan Shu up, that he took her in as a second disciple.

    Yes, you heard that right, Shan Shu was picked up by Yu Xiao.

    Lin Yiyi was Bai Lang¡¯s disciple so she belonged to Shan Shu¡¯s junior generation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother Xiaoshu anymore. You two may leave.¡± Yu Xiao waved his hand with an indifferent expression on his face. ¡°As for what happened at the test, remember not to say anything.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grandmaster.¡± Lin Yiyi looked sadly at her master before turning back to look at Shi Sheng. ¡°Martial Aunt, rest well.¡±

    Yu Xiao spoke a few more token sentences with Shi Sheng before leaving after Lin Yiyi and her Master had left. Shi Sheng let out a turbid breath. In thest two worlds, she had the ident.i.ty of a random cannon fodder but in this one, she already levelled up to a true viin- who liked to court death.

    ¡®So, it¡¯ll get harder the more worlds I go through? The one broken this time is clearly the female lead.¡¯

    Ye Qingqiu was a Yuanying expert who died due to someone¡¯s betrayal, making it hard for her to trust again. But as the author wrote, it was clear that the female lead was the type of person who would cause the deaths of innocents if it would allow her to reach her goals.

    It wasn¡¯t obvious early in the book but the trend already existed by the time Shan Shu had kicked the bucket. When Ye Qingqiu ascended to the Celestial World, the novel had already gotten to the point where all the three views[1] were destroyed. This type of cold and calcting main character was definitely much harder to deal with than white lotuses or green tea b.i.t.c.hes.

    ¡®Shan Shu wanted to apany Yu Xiao... And for a lifetime too...

    f.u.c.k, this is a cultivation world! Lifespans are looong...

    ¡®What if he identally breaks through and ascends? Wouldn¡¯t that mean I¡¯ll have to work hard to ascend too? I¡¯m scared just thinking about it!¡¯

    Just like in the original plotline, Yu Xiao brought back a pill to help Shi Sheng recover. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t want to eat it at first but upon remembering that Ye Qingqiu had such a thick and long golden finger[2], she decided to eat it so that she wouldn¡¯t embarra.s.s herself when they fought again.

    And so, Shi Sheng went into closed door cultivation to recuperate after eating the pill. This period of closed door cultivationsted a year. By the time Shi Sheng came out, she had not only recovered her cultivation, she had even managed to sessfully build her Foundation.

    Shan Shu had Ice Spirit Veins. Shi Sheng flicked out a few icicles to test out her new cultivation but hadn¡¯t expected the door to open. The icicles flew outside.

    ¡°Aahaah!!!¡± Lin Yiyi¡¯s scream came from outside.

    Shi Sheng was speechless. ¡®Wasn¡¯t Lin Yiyi at the 7th level of Qi Refining? And she has Fire Spirit veins too! What are you yelling for?!¡¯

    After a few strange crashing sounds, Lin Yiyi entered with a crestfallen face. There were water marks on her body, causing her to look slightly dishevelled.

    ¡°Martial Aunt...¡± ¡®Why did you fling icicles at me the moment I opened the door?!¡¯

    ¡°Ahem... I was just testing it out to see if it was any good.¡±

    Lin Yiyi blinked before asking with pleasant surprise, ¡°Martial Aunt, you¡¯ve built your Foundation? That¡¯s great! I knew Martial Aunt was the best!!!¡±

    ¡®Hey, hey, why are you answering your own question, huh? Also, you¡¯re still at the 7th level of the Qi Refining stage! How can you tell if I¡¯ve built my Foundation or not?!¡¯

    Only when Lin Yiyi had calmed down did Shi Sheng find out she guessed it. ¡®I think you¡¯re the only person who can get so excited from your own guess...¡¯

    ¡°Oh right, Grandmaster said you¡¯d be leaving seclusion today. He said to go find him when youe out.¡± Only now did Lin Yiyi recall what she was there for.

    She had only met Yu Xiao twice since she had taken over. The first was when she woke up. The second was when Yu Xiao delivered the pill to her. After that, she had gone into closed door cultivation so this would only be the third time she was seeing Yu Xiao.

    Yu Xiao still looked like a forbidden male G.o.d; His eyes were cold, as if the concern she had seen there had been an illusion.

    ¡°Xiaoshu... You¡¯ve built your Foundation?¡± Yu Xiao noticed Shi Sheng¡¯s current cultivation at a nce.

    In Shan Shu¡¯s memories, this Master of hers had always been this cold. Though he wasn¡¯t strict, he definitely wasn¡¯t doting either. Hence, Shan Shu had always been a bit afraid of this Master of hers.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention and somehow broke through...¡± It really had been an ident. All she had done was to cultivate ording to Shan Shu¡¯s memories but perhaps it was because this body was very talented, for she managed to sessfully enter Foundation Building.

    ¡°It seems like the things I¡¯ve prepared won¡¯t be able to be of any use.¡± Yu Xiao nodded slightly before keeping the things on the table. ¡°In a few days, the sect is going to the Mortal World to look for new disciples. Your Senior Martial Brother will be the one in charge so if you want to go, just tell Bai Lang.¡±

    Shi Sheng took in Yu Xiao¡¯s actions. She couldn¡¯t help but exim inwardly, ¡®This Master with face-paralysis is actually a warm-hearted one ah!¡¯

    ¡°This disciple understands.¡±

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t Ye Qingqiu going on this trip to the Mortal World too? And she¡¯ll meet her male lead there too...¡¯

    That¡¯s right, the two leads would meet early on. It was just that the male lead was in such a sorry state that had Shi Sheng not known the whole story, she wouldn¡¯t have felt that fellow was the male lead.

    ¡®*clicks tongue* Not going would be a disgrace to my(bbb) status as a viin! I(bbb) should at least go to shake things up a bit!¡¯

    Yu Xiao suspiciously nced at Shi Sheng. ¡®Why do I feel like this disciple of mine had a bit of... wickednessing off her just now?¡¯

    But when he took a closer look, that feeling vanished.

    ¡®Am I just too tired from these few days of pill-refining?¡¯

    ¡°You may leave.¡±

    Shi Sheng left Yu Xiao¡¯s cave residence and looked back at it.

    Although Yu Xiao had gone to a great extent for Shan Shu¡¯s sake, ording to the novel, he hadn¡¯t had any romantic feelings for her. Hence, there were two possibilities. One, was that he hid any romantic feelings very well. The second, was that he was raising her as his daughter.

    ¡®Shan Shu only said she wanted to apany Yu Xiao for a lifetime but she didn¡¯t specify in what capacity. There¡¯s plenty of room for manoeuvring...¡¯

    [1] The three values refer to one¡¯s world view, value system as well as opinions on life. These help determine a person¡¯s personality and you can usually get a pretty good estimate of a person¡¯s personality from their three views. Usually, when the author refers to the three views being destroyed, they mean that these people have deviated severely from the norm.

    [2] Get those filthy thoughts out of your mind! This means she has OP cheats and/or plot armour.

 Chapter 54

    In the Cultivation World, all the people with Spirit Veins were already taken. If they didn¡¯t belong to the great ns, they belonged to the great sects. So the only option left when one wanted to find new disciples was to head to the Mortal World.

    The Misty Sect would send disciples to the Mortal World every three years to look for those who had Spirit Veins to take in as new disciples.

    Every year, they would leave with arge number of people, but ten people might not even be able to bring back one new disciple. From this, we can see that the number of people who had Spirit Veins and could cultivate in the Mortal World was very small.

    Since the number was so small, why then would these sects continue to so enthusiastically send people to the Mortal World?

    This was because at least half of the famous and/or powerful experts in the Cultivation World originated from the Mortal World. No one knew why the Mortal World, whichcked a lot of spirit qi, was such a cradle for geniuses.

    So even if they didn¡¯t get many from the Mortal World, therge sects were still willing to send disciples there. Their disciples could experience the world while having a chance to pick up the next bigshot of the Cultivation World.

    As a reader who had gone through countless p.o.r.nos... Pei! Cultivation novels, Shi Sheng wanted to say...

    ¡®This is practically a standard plot device! Main characters must have a tragic backstory. Either their parents died, their whole family died, or they got framed by nsmen. Then they¡¯ll fall down a cliff, meet an old grandpa, obtain some strange inheritance and begin their cultivation journey; Full of defeating monsters to level up and face-pping galore.

    So as to why talentse from the Mortal World... It¡¯s for the sake of face-pping!

    ¡°Look, I came from the Mortal World and managed to utterly step on you arrogant, ¡®superior¡¯ geniuses!¡±

    Didn¡¯t that sound awesome? Did it give you a heart-pumping feeling?¡¯

    Shi Sheng spotted Ye Qingqiu at a nce. ¡®Your mom, she¡¯s standing so high up. It¡¯d be hard not to see her!¡¯

    She was standing behind the Sect Head. That stance was as if she was looking down on a group of ants.

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡± ¡®Why did I(bbb) get such a weird message from her?¡¯

    As if she had felt Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze, Ye Qingqiu looked over. That contempt-filled gaze nearly caused Shi Sheng to pick a fight there and then.

    ¡®What in the flying f.u.c.k, this main character is a bit off! She shouldn¡¯t have gone out of character so quickly!!!¡¯

    ¡°Martial Aunt Shan Shu.¡± A crisp, female voice suddenly cut in from beside Shi Sheng, interrupting her inspection of Ye Qingqiu.

    Shi Sheng turned to look at the girl for a few seconds. ¡°Chu Ning?¡±

    A man wearing deep-blue coloured Daoist robes was standing beside Chu Ning. He looked very manly but his gaze when he looked at her contained disgust.

    ¡®This person should be Chu Ye, Chu Ning¡¯s brother? The person Shan Shu once liked...

    *clicks tongue*

    His lookspared to Yu Xiao are like Heaven and Earth! I knew Shan Shu this girl was dumb!¡¯

    ¡°Martial Aunt is going as well?¡± There was enmity and guardedness is Chu Ning¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°En.¡± Shi Sheng nodded her head casually before casting her nce at Bai Lang. ¡°My Senior Martial Brother is calling me so I¡¯ll go over first.¡±

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t want anything to do with these two.

    Because Chu Ye liked Ye Qingqiu, he at least managed to make it to the position of a ¡®little brother¡¯ even if he didn¡¯t make it to the position of an actual love interest.

    Chu Ning though, was a bro-con. She kept causing trouble for Ye Qingqiu because Chu Ye liked her. She ended up being dealt with earlier than the viin Shan Shu.

    Chu Ye¡¯s brows furrowed as he looked at Shi Sheng¡¯s departing back. ¡®What... is she up to? She always looked as if she wanted to jump me every time we met but after a year of not seeing each other, why is she looking at me like a stranger?¡¯

    To get to the Mortal World from the Cultivation World, you had to cross an expansive sea, so you would need some sort of flying-type spelled artifacts. Since they were lessmon than the normal spirit artifacts, spelled artifacts usually belonged to the sect and were distributed when needed. They had to be returned though.

    So when Ye Qingqiu managed to take out a personal flying-type spelled artifacts, quite a few people¡¯s eyes turned red from jealousy. ¡®She even has her own flying spelled artifact! Why weren¡¯t we lucky enough to be the Sect Head¡¯s direct disciple?¡¯

    ¡®Haha. You guys think you get a spelled artifact just because you be the Sect Head¡¯s disciple? In your dreams! It¡¯s only because she¡¯s the main character, and found it on her own that she even has it!¡¯

    Ye Qingqiu took a few of the people closer to her, leaving everyone else to go sit on the sect-provided flying artifacts. After having watched Ye Qingqiu finish acting cool, Shi Sheng followed Bai Lang onto a ship-shaped flying artifact.

    The s.p.a.ce inside was quite big. Even with some s.p.a.ce reserved for any new disciples they might be bringing back, it was quite s.p.a.cious. Rolling around a few times wasn¡¯t a problem.

    Of course, since there were so many people, they couldn¡¯t all be heading to the same ce. The flying artifacts split up in four directions and dropped off some people at s.p.a.ced intervals. When it was time to return, they had to return to where they were dropped off and send a signal so the flying artifact coulde pick them up.

    Because Bai Lang was in charge, his destination was at the final stop. Shi Sheng, however, got off halfway. Bai Lang wasn¡¯t rea.s.sured leaving her alone since their Master had instructed him to take care of her.

    Only after Shi Sheng swore she wouldn¡¯t make any trouble did Bai Lang allow her to go with two other disciples.

    Shi Sheng shook off the two disciples and headed towards the direction of The Forest of Death. ¡®This name... I(bbb) can¡¯t even... This name is too uncreative!¡¯

    This was the ce the male lead first made his appearance. As to why the female lead, who was supposed to be miles away, would end up here of all ces... You can thank Plot-sama for that. Even if one of them was in the northernmost reaches of the world and the other was at the southernmost, the two would still be able to meet!

    ¡®It¡¯s all for the sake of love ah!¡¯

    ¡°A red-coloured tree...¡± Shi Sheng muttered as she walked. ¡®Is the tree having its period? It¡¯s even a b.l.o.o.d.y red too!¡¯

    ROAR!

    A strange-looking creature suddenly burst out from the undergrowth. Itsrge bodynded on the ground, causing the earth to shake. Shi Sheng felt like she was standing in front of an elephant.

    It wasn¡¯t wrong to call it a strange creature, for what tiger have you seen grows fish scales on its body? Also, what tiger grows a set of horns on its head?!

    ¡®Are you sure it¡¯s a tiger?! Don¡¯t know what the f.u.c.k this is. Cultivation worlds are terrifying... Cultivation worlds created by authors are even more terrifying!¡¯

    ROAR! ROAR! ROAR!!!

    The tiger¡¯s eyes were bright red, as if it was about to eat Shi Sheng.

    ¡®Roaring at your grandpa! Bad guys die because they talk too much, ya know?!¡¯ Shi Sheng lifted her hand and shot out a bunch of icicles. Some had two pointy ends, some had many edges while others were shaped like a shuttle[1].

    This was the skill she had honed the most recently. The skill¡¯s area of attack was a bitrge but after some practise, she managed to get the hang of controlling the icicles in mid-air. Though, she couldn¡¯t control that many at a time, just a few. It was enough though.

    The tiger dodged the icicles but hadn¡¯t expected three of them to suddenly turn around and shoot back.

    Pff... Pff...

    Two consecutive sounds of a hard object piercing through a body could be heard. The tiger¡¯s bell-sized eyes widened. ¡®How could this puny human... injure me...?¡¯

    The belly of the tiger had been pierced through by icicles. Fresh, red blood trickled out like a stream, flowed along the icicles and dripped onto the ground.

    Itsrge body mmed into the ground. It widened its eyes and heaved as it looked at the human in front of it.

    Though it had fish scales on its body, its underbelly wasn¡¯t included. Hence it was easily pierced by the icicles.

    ¡°What a pity...¡± Shi Sheng shook her head in disappointment. ¡°Only two hit the mark. Seems like I need more practise.¡±

    The tiger ¡°...¡± ¡®What an unlucky tiger I am to meet such a monster...

    I¡¯ll still be a fierce tiger 20 yearster! I¡¯ll get my revenge!!![2]¡¯

    [1] Not really sure what this looks like. All I got was some part of a sewing (?) machine.

    [2] *cough* Reincarnation *cough*

    Author¡¯s note:

    Please vote~ and donate~

    700 more rmendations and I¡¯ll update~

    PS: This book is going on the shelves so reading it will have a fee.

    I¡¯ve already said this a lot of times, okay? So please control your rage my little angels! Don¡¯t scold me! Authors aren¡¯t G.o.ds so they need to eat too...

    As to when it¡¯ll be hitting the shelves, that¡¯ll depend on the editor so I don¡¯t know when it¡¯ll be either.

 Chapter 55

    There were quite a few spirit beasts in The Forest of Death, though their levels weren¡¯t that high. Shi Sheng just treated it as practise. Needless to say, those spirit beasts ended up dying horribly.

    After a long time, she finally managed to find that red-coloured tree. It really was red. From top to bottom and inside-out, it was a dazzling red.

    As to why she knew the inside was red? Oh, she chopped it. ording to normal plots, this tree would y a special role somewhere along the line but even when Shi Sheng had cut it down, there was nothing strange.

    ¡®Is it because I¡¯m not the main character? So, I don¡¯t have any hidden storylines? Even props are this discriminating? How scary!¡¯

    The tree ¡°...¡± ¡®At least give me an opportunity to do something! Who told you to chop me as soon as you arrived?! I didn¡¯t even get a chance to react!¡¯

    Shi Sheng sat on the trunk of the fallen tree. She looked at the sky as she waited for the male lead. All she knew was that the female lead would meet the male lead here but as to why the male lead was here in the first ce, only the author knew...

    Shi Sheng was about to turn into a Mong Fu Shek[1] from waiting yet she didn¡¯t even catch the slightest glimpse of the male lead.

    ¡®Is this tree not the only red one in The Forest of Death? Maybe I should go and check the area?¡¯

    Shi Sheng went for a little hike in the area. She didn¡¯t see any more red trees. She did encounter a few somewhat normal-looking spirit beasts though. By the time she had dealt with them and returned, she saw a person copsed beside the ¡®corpse¡¯ of the tree.

    ¡®Well f.u.c.k me... So I needed to leave first ah!¡¯ Shi Sheng took out the longsword Yu Xiao had given her before she left. She stabbed it down at the person¡¯s back.

    Pff~

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Two sounds resounded at the same time. The former was the sound of a de entering flesh while thetter was a woman¡¯s cold rebuke.

    Shi Sheng maintained her posture of stabbing her sword while she turned to look at the source of the voice. Her eyebrow lifted. ¡°Hey, well if it isn¡¯t Junior Martial Sister Ye?¡±

    Ye Qingqiu was wearing a purple Daoist robe covered in filth. Her hair was in a mess too. Only her face was clean, allowing one to see how stunning it was. There was a sharply arrogant coldness in her eyes.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Qingqiu questioned her coldly.

    ¡°Killing people! Are you blind?¡± Shi Sheng spoke in a very normal voice, as if killing this person was to be expected.

    Ye Qingqiu was speechless. ¡®What¡¯s with this Shan Shu? She¡¯spletely different from a year ago... Could it be she¡¯s an expert that has taken over a body too?¡¯

    Ye Qingqiu narrowed her eyes. ¡°He has no enmity with you, if you kill him, you will have to face the consequences of karma.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t like the look of him so I am killing him with a reason.¡± Shi Sheng took out the sword and stabbed back down again. Her movements were fluid andpleted quickly. ¡®This f.u.c.ker was the one who killed Shan Shu in their past lives. How am I killing him without a reason? Even if there¡¯s karma, he¡¯s the one that has to deal with the payback while I¡¯m the one dishing it out.¡¯

    ¡°You-¡± Ye Qingqiu hadn¡¯t expected Shi Sheng to move so quickly. She could only watch as another b.l.o.o.d.y hole appeared on the back of the man whose face she could not see clearly.

    She didn¡¯t know why but when she saw this man, she had a strong feeling that she should save him. Seeing that Shi Sheng was about to continue stabbing him, Ye Qingqiu attacked.

    A wall of water appeared out of nowhere and pushed towards Shi Sheng. Shi Sheng hurriedly grabbed the man and used him as a meatshield.

    The water wall wasn¡¯t retracted in time and smashed into the two. Shi Sheng could feel that there were countless tiny whirlpools in the water that seemed to want to tear her to pieces. She immediately covered her body with ayer of tough ice. When the water met the surface of the ice, a crackling sound was made.

    ¡®As expected of a main character; Even if she has Water Spirit Veins she can still use it with so much killing intent! System still hasn¡¯t given me(bbb) any cheats in such a dangerous world... All the bad reviews!¡¯

    As Shi Sheng was cursing at System inwardly, theyer of ice had already been eroded away by the water current. Shi Sheng¡¯s expression hardened slightly as she lifted her sword and waved it, causing a cut to form in the wall of water.

    She let go of the man she was holding onto and nimbly leapt through the exit tond at a safe ce.

    That man on the other hand, had been sliced up rather badly by the water current. His body was covered in blood and the surrounding wall of water had been dyed a bright red.

    The wall of water disappeared and the man crashed to the ground. He looked like a person made of blood from the amount of blood soaking his exterior. Perhaps he was woken by the pain for the man cast a weak and sorry nce at Ye Qingqiu.

    ¡°Yi? Actually didn¡¯t die from that.¡± Shi Sheng muttered in a low voice before going forward to continue stabbing. Ye Qingqiu immediately shot out another current of water which picked the man up and pulled him in front of her.

    ¡°...Junior Martial Sister Ye, isn¡¯t this a bit impolite of you? Even if you want to kill him, you still have to respect the rules of firste-first-served, right? You should let me have my shot first!¡±

    A hint of ferocity shed in Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes. ¡®Why is the male lead so hard to kill?! I f.u.c.king stabbed him twice! If I¡¯d known earlier, I¡¯d have chopped off his head instead!!!

    Ye Qingqiu ¡°...¡± ¡®When did I say that I wanted to kill him?¡¯

    Male lead ¡°...¡± ¡®Have I met some devil cultivators?¡¯

    ¡°Well alright then. Since Junior Martial Sister Ye wants him then I¡¯ll just let you have him. Though... this habit of yours of first treating the person before killing them is no good. It¡¯s easy to get injured from their retaliations, you know? Do be careful!¡± Shi Sheng gave a very considerate ¡®reminder¡¯ to Ye Qingqiu.

    ¡°Shan Shu, what nonsense are you spouting?¡± ¡®Since when did I have this kind of habit?¡¯

    ¡°Wah, so fierce, I¡¯m terrified!¡± Shi Sheng patted her chest as she retreated. Of course, despite her words, there was only calmness on her face. Her eyes showed an even more terrifying degree of cidity.

    That appearance of hers caused Ye Qingqiu to be more guarded. Ye Qingqiu had already certain this person in front of her wasn¡¯t the real Shan Shu but someone else who had taken over her body. After all, if Ye Qingqiu herself could do so then others could too...

    ¡®Should I kill her? No, I don¡¯t know what trump cards she might have up her sleeve. I can¡¯t be rash.¡¯

    Ye Qingqiu¡¯s mind worked for a bit before she grabbed the man and ran off. ¡®I¡¯ll deal with you when we get back to Misty Sect!¡¯

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t pursue them. She believed that the male lead should have heard what she said just now.

    This male lead wasn¡¯t a kind person. His wounds were caused by Ye Qingqiu. Without the good first impression he got from her when she carefully nursed him to health, plus letting him hear those words just now...

    Just thinking about it got Shi Sheng feeling expectant.

    Shi Sheng felt that if plot-sama didn¡¯t try to kill off the viin, it would feel unhappy. After all, why else would she meet the female lead again on the third day after theyst saw each other?!

    ¡®Although the Earth is round, but can you f.u.c.king run a round in 3 G.o.dd.a.m.n days?! And is this ce even Earth?!¡¯

    Ye Qingqiu was also a bit speechless at meeting her again.

    ¡°What¡¯s that thing that¡¯s chasing you?¡± Shi Sheng took the time to ask.

    Yes that¡¯s right. They were being chased by arge... something. Howrge?

    ¡®How would I(bbb) know?! Look at that swath of fallen trees behind us and imagine howrge it is by yourself!¡¯

    ¡°Dragon.¡± Ye Qingqiu gave a terrifying answer.

    ¡®Da f.u.c.k? A dragon?! It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if it showed up in the Cultivation World, but what in the h.e.l.l is such an OP creature like a dragon doing in the Mortal World?! Okay, let¡¯s say it does exist here. But why is it chasing after you?! Female lead, just what have you done?! Don¡¯t implicate me(bbb) ah!¡¯

    [1] It¡¯s like the Amah rock in Hong Kong. Look here: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Amah_Rock

    Author¡¯s note:

    Next update is at 700 rmendations. Next target: 1,100 rmendations~

    To all the little angels who want more chapters: Vote diligently~

    PS: The tigerst chapter was just a random cannon fodder, why do you guys find it pitiful...?

 Chapter 56

    Only after Shi Sheng had run for a bit did she get startled awake. For some reason, she derped out and ran when she saw Ye Qingqiu dragging her male lead and charging towards her.

    ¡®What am I(bbb) running for? It¡¯s not even after me(bbb)! My(bbb) IQ has dropped after meeting the female lead...¡¯

    Just as Shi Sheng was about to slip away, therge creature behind them charged forward and blocked their path with its body.

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡± ¡®What happened to the dragon? Howe it turned into a snake?¡¯

    This was a python around 15 meters in length and had a width of around the size of three people. It raised its head and red menacingly at them. When its tail swept from side to side, the surrounding trees copsed.

    Ye Qingqiu felt a bit doubtful. She had clearly seen a dragon, so howe it had turned into a snake?

    ¡®Could it be... Is my luck really that good?¡¯

    Boom! Kaboom!

    As if in agreement with Ye Qingqiu¡¯s thoughts, the previously clear sky was now filled with dark clouds. The clouds gave the impression of thousands of troops charging across them for a deafening rumbling could be heard.

    ¡°f.u.c.k!¡± Shi Sheng cursed before running the other way. ¡®This d.a.m.n snake is undergoing its tribtion ah!!! I¡¯m just a Foundation Building cultivator, I can¡¯t withstand Tribtion Lightning! Ruuun!!!¡¯

    Ye Qingqiu dragged the unconscious male lead as she ran after Shi Sheng. She could actually keep up too!

    The most important point though was that...

    ¡®That snake that¡¯s about to undergo a tribtion is following ah!!!¡¯

    In the original storyline, though Shan Shu had also partic.i.p.ated in this trip, she hadn¡¯t gotten off halfway. Naturally she wouldn¡¯t have encountered this either. But in the storyline, all the female lead had done was to save the male lead! There was nothing about being chased by a snake!!!

    ¡®Is the plotline broken because I chopped at the male lead a few times?¡¯

    Shi Sheng split some of her attention to the big snake. She noticed that it seemed to be targeting Ye Qingqiu specifically. Even if she fell behind a bit, the snake wouldn¡¯t attack her, instead focusing on chasing Ye Qingqiu.

    ¡°...¡± ¡®She couldn¡¯t have taken something that belonged to this fellow, could she? Then again, with her character setting, it¡¯s not impossible...¡¯

    [Hidden Quest : Overlooking the World.]

    ¡®Chotto matte kudasai[1]! You¡¯re still issuing quests when my life is on the line?! Have you no humanity?!¡¯

    [Host, I¡¯m not a human so of course I have no humanity.] System replied drily to Shi Sheng¡¯s curses.

    ¡®So what¡¯s with this overlooking the world thing?¡¯

    [a.s.sist Feng Ci in ascending the Celestial Throne.]

    ¡®Feng Ci? f.u.c.k! It¡¯s another viin! Are all the hidden quests you issue going to have something to do with viins? And the final boss type ones too???¡¯

    [The Host cannot take any shortcuts in this quest nor are you allowed to twist the meaning of the words. I hope the Host will not court death and instead diligentlyplete the quest. A friendly reminder: If the Host is the direct cause of the death(s) of either the male or female lead, this quest will fail. A corresponding amount of Life Points will be deducted. When it reaches 0, the Host will be terminated.]

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡± ¡®This rule... why does it seem like it was made up at thest minute? And even if I(bbb) can¡¯t kill them directly, I(bbb) can still do so indirectly! Wait a second! What are life points? I(bbb) didn¡¯t see it before? System, don¡¯t add all sorts of weird add-ons!¡¯

    [A friendly reminder: The Host only has 10 Life Points remaining. If this mission fails, it will be reduced to 0.]

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡± ¡®System, does your manufacturer know you¡¯re just making things up randomly?¡¯

    [......] ¡®And who do you think is the cause? I was forced to by you!¡¯

    Shi Sheng once again continued questioning System¡¯s entire family. ¡®This System only issues hidden quests when the conditions are met. It has to be a final boss-level character and has to be in my vicinity. So... Feng Ci is somewhere in my vicinity?¡¯

    The dark clouds in the sky grew increasingly more numerous. They nearly blotted out the sky above the entire Forest of Death. All the spirit beasts in the Forest of Death hurriedly found a ce to hunker down. The entire forest was eerily silent.

    It was in this silence that a man wearing a robe the colour of moonlight slowly walked. Everywhere he went, a bright yellow me burned. Every step he took would cause mes to appear. Yet those mes did not consume the surrounding underbrush. It was a very strange sight.

    The me carpet was at least 10 meters long. Whenever it stretched out for more than 10 meters, the fire would slowly die down and vanish. The man lifted his head slightly. The cloud-covered sky was reflected in his pupils. Though his features weren¡¯t much to look at individually, when put together, there was a soul-shaking beauty. It was like a white lotus that opened in a wildfire, an unworldly beauty.

    That was the type of beauty that could only be admired from afar but not desecrated.

    Crash!

    The man tilted his head slightly and saw a small figure sprinting towards him. Behind her was a Snakekin[2].

    ¡®So that¡¯s what¡¯s undergoing its tribtion.¡¯

    The man moved to the side to make way.

    Seeing the endlessly burning mes, Shi Sheng knew that this fellow over here was Feng Ci. Without stopping to think, she charged over and yelled, ¡°Hey hot {ba-dum-tss} stuff, I¡¯m borrowing your mes!¡±

    Feng Ci¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He just continued looking at Shi Sheng with a cid expression as she stood beside his mes.

    The Snakekin seemed to have felt that the mes were far above what it could tolerate for it screeched to a halt. Its tail, however, continued swinging due to inertia. Feng Ci lightly lifted his hand and a heatless me burst out, flicking the Snakekin¡¯s tail away.

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡± ¡®Woah, as expected from a final boss. There¡¯s definitely no problem in one-shotting the main character with that kind ofbat strength!¡¯

    Ye Qingqiu turned the corner and had a slight moment¡¯s pause upon seeing Feng Ci before calmly shifting her gaze.

    ¡®See, main characters and viins just don¡¯t have any chemistry.¡¯

    The Snakekin roared unwillingly a few times but it seemed to fear Feng Ci¡¯s mes for it didn¡¯te closer. Hence, Ye Qingqiu became the Snakekin¡¯s unlucky target.

    ¡°You... don¡¯t feel anything from these mes?¡± Feng Ci didn¡¯t pay attention to the fight, instead turning to look at Shi Sheng. His eyes were dark red in colour. Under the lighting from the mes, they didn¡¯t seem dark though. Instead, they seemed bright and clear, like a ruby one would find on disy; they dazzled with a captivating light.

    Shi Sheng lowered her head to look at her feet. Though the me was flickering around her, she couldn¡¯t feel any heat.

    She just felt a bit ufortable. After all, she did have Ice Spirit Veins which was the opposite element of fire.

    Feng Ci reached out to carefully touch Shi Sheng¡¯s face. The me in his hand suddenly intensified when he touched her, blocking Shi Sheng¡¯s vision.

    She still couldn¡¯t feel any heat though. Even though the me was so close to her, she didn¡¯t receive any harm.

    A hint of a smile shed in Feng Ci¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re very special. You¡¯ll follow me from now on.¡±

    Shi Sheng was speechless. ¡®The h.e.l.l? I(bbb) haven¡¯t said anything though? Also, wouldn¡¯t this sh with Shan Shu¡¯s wishes? If I go with Feng Ci, what about Yu Xiao? That d.a.m.ned System did say if this quest failed I¡¯d be done for... Wait a second...

    I think she said apanying him was optional?

    Which means to say that as long as I don¡¯t let him die, I wouldn¡¯t fail my quest!¡¯

    [1] I¡¯m serious. That¡¯s the phrase she used. I searched it and apparently it was this. It¡¯s j.a.panese for those of you who can¡¯t recognise it. It means ¡®Wait a moment!¡¯

    [2] It was ¡®Ø·Éß¡¯ in the raws. The first character means heir/descendant/inheritor. The second means snake. So Snakekin.

 Chapter 57

    Recalling the plotline, Shi Sheng hurriedly leapt out of range of the fire. ¡°f.u.c.k, forgot about this.¡±

    Feng Ci¡¯s eyshes trembled when he saw her actions, but his thoughts were hidden. That gaze though, was as if he was looking at the most valuable treasure he had everid eyes on.

    ¡®Feng Ci... he was the final boss in this novel. And he was the final obstacle/stepping stone for the female lead too...¡¯

    He was the offspring of a member of a Dragon n and a member of a Phoenix n. However, he was born with these fiercely burning mes surrounding him. Though these mes emitted no heat, they were capable of burning living things to ashes.

    No one dared to get close to him. Not even his own parents would go near him since they could get burned if they were careless.

    Those Dragon and Phoenix ns had already been at loggerheads before his birth. And then Feng Ci had turned out like that. His father felt he was inauspicious and began to regret being with his mother. His mother then abandoned him for his father¡¯s sake.

    Feng Ci. Irony[1].

    The first time he had shown up was in the Celestial World, when the female lead had first ascended. The male lead had gone to wee her. Feng Ci had just so happened to havee back from the lower world, causing those around the area to hurriedly retreat and hide. The only ones left were the male and female leads. The female lead didn¡¯t know him but the male lead had a hostile rtionship with him.

    The male lead was the Young Master of a Dragon n, which meant he naturally disliked Feng Ci who was a dragon-phoenix hybrid. However, because of Feng Ci¡¯s... uniqueness, he didn¡¯t normally start a fight with him of his own ord. However, how could the male lead show weakness in front of his female lead?

    He had then blocked Feng Ci¡¯s path.

    Feng Ci, very awesomely, had set the Ascension tform on fire. It burned for three whole days. At the time, the female lead had had an expression of surprise and guardedness upon seeing this, though the author hadn¡¯t borated why. But now, it seems like it was because they had met here before?

    Shi Sheng made sure she wasn¡¯t injured anywhere. ¡®I¡¯d(bbb) die from just a lick of those mes! Howe I was so dumb as to jump right in? It¡¯s definitely because that thing chased away all my IQ while it was after me!

    Though... why am I alright? I was in there for so long, even if there was a dy, that was a bit too long, right? Or is it because I¡¯m just tougher than I(bbb) think?¡¯

    [Due to the uniqueness of the target this time, System has specially granted you a BUG that will allow you to ignore Feng Ci¡¯s mes.]

    ¡®Oh, so it¡¯s a cheat... Then why didn¡¯t you give any to me before?! And where¡¯s my Beginner¡¯s Package?¡¯

    ¡®Host, you¡¯re focusing on the wrong thing! And how long are you going to keep up with the beginner¡¯s package thing!¡¯

    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Shan!¡± Ye Qingqiu suddenly charged towards her, the Snakekin hot on her heels.

    ¡®What the f.u.c.k f.u.c.k f.u.c.k f.u.c.k!!! What are you trying to do, female lead-sama?!¡¯

    Ye Qingqiu baited the Snakekin to Shi Sheng¡¯s side before reaching out to push Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng nimbly caught onto Ye Qingqiu¡¯s wrist. ¡°Martial Sister Ye, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    Seeing that the Snakekin was about to catch up, Ye Qingqiu¡¯s expression turned ruthless. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Martial Sister Shan to help me block it for a bit. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t just stand by and allow me to be in danger, right?!¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah I will!¡± Shi Sheng nodded her head strongly before throwing off Ye Qingqiu and jumping back into Feng Ci¡¯s mes. ¡®I(bbb) knew the female lead was no good! The first thing she wants to do is to kill me(bbb)!¡¯

    The Snakekin hesitated when it got close to Feng Ci. It red ferociously at Ye Qingqiu. ¡®This d.a.m.ned human dared to steal my stuff! The herb I¡¯ve been taking care of all for the sake of my ascension tribtion was actually stolen by this d.a.m.ned human! But I can¡¯t afford to provoke that human with fire around him...¡¯

    ¡°Hey handsome, wanna kill her?¡± Shi Sheng didn¡¯t lower her voice at all. ¡°She¡¯s clearly up to no good by bringing that snake over.¡±

    Feng Ci blinked his sparkling eyes, looking rather endearing. ¡°If you want, I can kill her.¡±

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡± ¡®Hey now, howe you started flirting? Am I someone you can just flirt with? It should be...¡¯

    ¡°I would like it! Kill her! Kill her and I¡¯ll follow you!¡± ¡®...me who flirts ah!¡¯

    Ye Qingqiu was speechless. ¡®Is it really okay for you guys to discuss this in front of me?¡¯

    #The Host is Instigating the Viin to Do Bad Stuff Again#

    Feng Ci lifted his hand slightly and countless fist-sized fireb.a.l.l.s appeared in front of him. They just floated there and even though one couldn¡¯t feel any heat radiating off them, they still caused one to fear them on an instinctual level.

    The Snakekin had already slipped away, sensing that something was awry. He was nning oning back for revenge after it had finished with its tribtion. Of course, that was if he managed to actually survive!

    Now, there was only Ye Qingqiu and her male lead who she had been towing along, Long Jue.

    ¡°Shang Shu, you want to kill a fellow sect member?¡± Ye Qingqiu hurriedly spoke upon sensing something wrong with these mes.

    ¡°Eh? I¡¯m not the one making a move, why would I be the one killing a fellow sect member? Hot bro, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, she¡¯s stalling for time.¡±

    After all, every female lead had this special skill where they would be able to make aeback as long as you gave them the opportunity to stall for time.

    ¡°...I am a direct disciple of the Misty Sect, I hope you {used a more respectful version} have thought this through clearly.¡± Ye Qingqiu silently began to withdraw. ¡®This Shang Shu really dares to...¡¯

    Feng Ci didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid as the fireb.a.l.l.s in front of him shot towards Ye Qingqiu. The dense barrage of fireb.a.l.l.s did not allow Ye Qingqiu any s.p.a.ce to dodge.

    ¡°Aaah!¡± Ye Qingqiu¡¯s arm got hit and she let out a miserable cry. ¡®What the h.e.l.l are these mes?! They¡¯re so strong!¡¯

    The surrounding fireb.a.l.l.s immediately gathered towards Ye Qingqiu, as if they wanted topletely envelop her. However, the mes didn¡¯t manage to engulf her before a fierce wind blew from Ye Qingqiu¡¯s direction, causing the mes to flicker and sway.

    A hint of dissatisfaction shed in Feng Ci¡¯s eyes. A me dragon emerged from his sleeve and charged towards Ye Qingqiu. She subconsciously used her male lead to shield herself.

    ¡°Feng Ci, this is the Mortal World. Do you want to attract the World Guardians here?¡± A weak voice suddenly spoke. It was the male lead, Long Jue.

    He had been seized by Ye Qingqiu, and he looked pathetic, as if you could poke him to death with a finger. A pity he was still alive and well. He gave a cryptic gaze to Ye Qingqiu. She avoided his gaze, though she didn¡¯t release him.

    Feng Ci flipped his hand and the me dragon stopped an inch in front of Ye Qingqiu before turning around and flying back. The dragon was reabsorbed into his mes surrounding him.

    Ye Qingqiu heaved, her face pale. ¡®Nearly... I nearly died then. Shang Shu... I definitely won¡¯t let you off!¡¯

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡± ¡®I knew the female lead wouldn¡¯t die so easily.¡¯

    ¡°Let¡¯s take her back to the Celestial World to kill her then.¡±

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡± ¡®Viin-sama, you¡¯re awesome for spending so much effort just to kill someone!¡¯

    Just as Shi Sheng was sighing, a white light suddenly shot forth from beneath Long Jue¡¯s feet. That light immediately enveloped Long Jue and Ye Qingqiu, leaving no trace of them.

    ¡®Well I¡¯ll be... As expected of the Young Master of a Dragon n. He even has such a rare teleportation scroll.¡¯

    ¡°Do we chase?¡± Feng Ci earnestly looked at Shi Sheng.

    ¡°No need, there¡¯s no point.¡± Shi Sheng shook her head. ¡®Ye Qingqiu hasn¡¯t even ascended yet, killing her now would be too nice. Might as well... let her live to be enemies with her male lead.¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re called Feng Ci? I¡¯m called Shang Shu. Are you from the Celestial World?¡± Shi Sheng blinked and with a curious face, asked a question she already knew the answer to long ago.

    ¡°En. You can call me... Ah Ci. You¡¯reing back to the Celestial World with me.¡±

    He had a bit of hesitation at first, but thest sentence was spoken with an unyielding tone; as if he would drag her with him even if she didn¡¯t agree.

    [1] The Chinese characters for irony, ¡®·í´Ì¡¯ is a h.o.m.ophone for his name. His name is written like this: ¡®·ï´Ç¡¯ and p.r.o.nounced ¡®feng4ci2¡¯ while irony is p.r.o.nounced ¡®feng4ci4¡¯

 Chapter 58

    ¡°I can¡¯t go to the Celestial World.¡± Shi Sheng shook her head in mncholy. ¡°I¡¯m just a Foundation Building cultivator, and that¡¯s a long way off from ascending.¡±

    Feng Ci furrowed his brows.

    ¡°But you can stay in the Cultivation World.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°You¡¯ve been in the Celestial World for very long, right? It¡¯ll be a good experience to change a ce to wrec- I mean, stay!¡±

    ¡°If I stay here, will you be with me?¡±

    ¡°Yup!¡± ¡®I(bbb) still need to help you on that Celestial Throne thing, of course I(bbb) have to be with you. Let¡¯s take this opportunity to increase intimacy points and trust!¡¯

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shi Sheng secretly swallowed back the persuasion that was on the tip of her tongue. ¡®You agreed too quickly... I didn¡¯t even have a chance to show off my oratorical skills... Are all early viins this easy to coax?¡¯

    Feng Ci had never met someone who could get close to him. So, upon meeting Shi Sheng, who could get close to him, he was naturally happy. He was nning on keeping her by his side. Forever.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and catch that snake for you as a mount.¡± Feng Ci pulled on Shi Sheng¡¯s hand and brought her to where the dark clouds were the densest.

    ¡®En, my person should have the best. Although snakekin aren¡¯t as good as dragons, it¡¯s still pretty good in the Mortal and Cultivation Worlds. I¡¯ll go catch a dragon for her when we go to the Celestial World.¡¯

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know about Feng Ci¡¯s ns. She was just stunned upon hearing he wanted to catch the Snakekin for her. ¡®Isn¡¯t this viin being a bit too nice to me? But why isn¡¯t the quest this time a take-down mission? Is it because System already knew he¡¯d be like this? System, you piece of sc.r.a.p... you¡¯re too much of a b.i.t.c.h!¡¯

    Hence the Snakekin that had just managed to survive its tribtion was caught by Feng Ci and forced to sign a contract with Shi Sheng. The Snakekin didn¡¯t want to but it didn¡¯t dare to say anything in the face of absolute strength.

    It had finally managed to get to the Ascension stage after much effort and had thought it¡¯d finally get a good life. Who knew that the herb it had prepared to help it in its ascension had been stolen and then after it had survived the tribtion, it was forced to sign a contract with another human. ¡®Just who did I offend ah!¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯ll be called Pudding from now on!¡± Shi Sheng rubbed the Snakekin¡¯s head. Oh wait, it should be a Dragonkin now. Snakekin that had undergone their tribtion would turn into Dragonkin. It¡¯s just that their bloodline wasn¡¯t as pure as real dragons.

    ¡®Pudding?! What kind of a name is this?! I don¡¯t want such an awful name!!!¡¯

    The fire around Feng Ci red up. The Dragonkin¡¯s body trembled. ¡®Fine, Pudding it is!¡¯

    ¡°Can¡¯t you retract these mes?¡± Shi Sheng looked at therge me carpet behind them and felt her head hurting. ¡®How am I going to bring him back like this?¡¯

    ¡°I can.¡± Feng Ci made the mes vanish.

    ¡°...So, why didn¡¯t you do that before?¡± ¡®Although it makes for an awesome background, is it really okay to go around scaring people like this?¡¯

    ¡°This way, no one will cause trouble for me.¡± Feng Ci spoke slowly and seriously. A hint of darkness shed across those dark-red eyes. ¡°You can only stay next to me from now on.¡±

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡± ¡®Where did this yanderee from?!¡¯

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for the day. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow.¡± Shi Sheng sighed and called Pudding out. She ordered him, ¡°Go and catch a few rabbits.¡±

    Pudding could speak, of course. It was just that he didn¡¯t want to speak to humans; especially not to the human it had a contract with. He simply proudly shook his head and headed towards the forest in the distance... to catch rabbits!

    ¡®I¡¯m a newly ascended Dragonkin, dammit! Why do I have to catch rabbits?! If anyone learns of this, how am I going to lift my head in the future?!¡¯ Pudding caught a few rabbits, his heart filled with resentment as he tossed them to Shi Sheng before disappearing with a flick of his tail. ¡®If I can¡¯t provoke you, I can still hide, can¡¯t I?¡¯

    Feng Ci looked at the rabbit in Shi Sheng¡¯s hand. His eyes sparkling, he reached out and took the rabbit. A me burst out of his hand, turning it into ashes. With a slight puff of wind, the ashes scattered. Shi Sheng ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ci¡¯s long eyshes fluttered gently like a b.u.t.terfly¡¯s wings. His dark-red eyes looked confusedly at his hands. His expression looked sort of adorable. However, the next moment, he suddenly grabbed Shi Sheng¡¯s hand. He had used too much strength; Shi Sheng seemed to hear her bones make creaking noises.

    As the confusion in his eyes was reced by pleasure, he seemed to be confirming to himself in a clear voice, ¡°You are mine.¡±

    ¡°...Let go!¡± Shi Sheng ground her teeth as she red at Feng Ci. ¡®My(bbb) hand is going to break!¡¯

    Feng Ci didn¡¯t release her despite hearing her, instead scowling as he asked, ¡°You¡¯re not willing to be with me?¡±

    ¡®With you, your head!¡¯ Shi Sheng inhaled a cold breath. ¡°Can you let me go first? My hand is about to be broken.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not willing to be with me?¡± Feng Ci ignored Shi Sheng¡¯s words as he asked stubbornly.

    There seemed to be faint firelight that wanted to burst out around him. Under that calm face was a roiling brutality. It was as if he would kill her if she said no.

    ¡°...¡± ¡®Look at this temper!¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m willing, willing, hurry up and let me go!¡±

    ¡®What dignity? Let¡¯s wait till I can beat him in a fight first!¡¯

    The menacing aura around Feng Ci was withdrawn as he released her, satisfied. He reached out to pick up the rabbits on the ground. In the blink of an eye, they were all burnt into nothing.

    Shi Sheng rubbed her reddened hand as she looked at Feng Ci strangely.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡®What enmity do you have with rabbits?! That¡¯s my dinner! My dinner ah!¡¯

    Feng Ci cast a perplexed nce at Shi Sheng. ¡°I... I wanted to roast rabbits for you.¡±

    ¡®Roast rabbits... Are you aware how strong your fire is?! Even immortals can¡¯t handle it, let alone a rabbit!!!¡¯

    ¡°Let me do it...¡± Shi Sheng spoke weakly. ¡®Just what have I gotten myself into?¡¯

    In the following days, Shi Sheng got to know just how much trouble she had picked up.

    Feng Ci was very possessive towards her. Even if she just looked at a tree longer than usual, that tree would be reduced to ashes.

    ¡®You want this kind of person to rule over the Celestial World? Do you still want it to exist? System, you¡¯ve gone crazy!¡¯

    Because of Feng Ci, Shi Sheng missed the ride back to the sect. ¡®I wonder if Master will beat him to death if Bai Lang tells him he lost me...¡¯

    Pudding could fly though, so returning to the Cultivation World wasn¡¯t difficult.

    Before he underwent his tribtion, Pudding couldn¡¯t fly. But after he did, he grew a pair of wings. It made him look quite weird; like some weird freak of nature.

    But the cultivators in the Cultivation World felt that he looked awe-inspiring. Shi Sheng felt like she wouldn¡¯t ever be able to understand their aesthetic view.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you right now. When we get back to the sect, you¡¯re not allowed to just go burning people at random. It¡¯ll cause trouble for me.¡± Shi Sheng spoke to Feng Ci with a serious face. On the road back, the number of people he had burned to death was at least 80, if not a hundred.

    He¡¯d start burning stuff at the slightest provocation so they pretty much went around burning ces on a regr basis.

    ¡°En.¡± Feng Ci nodded his head adorably. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t burn them.¡±

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡± ¡®Stop flirting with me at every turn!¡¯

 Chapter 59

    Shi Sheng flew all the way to the Misty Sect on Pudding¡¯s back where they were intercepted before they arrived.

    ¡°Who are you? No air traffic is allowed above Misty Sect!¡±

    A few disciples wearing the sect clothes of Misty Sect flew in front of Shi Sheng on their flying swords. Seeing who it was, their expressions turned strange. It was a mixture of surprise as well as subtle examination. ¡°Martial Aunt Shan...¡±

    Fear crept onto their faces when they saw Feng Ci and they retreated to a safer distance. Shi Sheng looked at them in confusion. ¡®It hasn¡¯t been that long, howe you guys don¡¯t recognise me? Or have I suddenly be able to eat people?¡¯

    Only after Shi Sheng entered did she understand why those people had looked at her with such strange gazes.

    Ye Qingqiu had already returned and had told the Sect Head that Shi Sheng had joined hands with outsiders to kill her. Now the entire Misty Sect was gossiping about how cruel and heartless she was to kill fellow sect members. The way they spoke, it was as if she really had done so.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you kill them.¡± There was veiled brutality in Feng Ci¡¯s eyes. After all, she was his person so no one other than him could say anything about her!

    Shi Sheng hurriedly pulled on Feng Ci. ¡°I won¡¯t be missing any flesh from some petty rumours, just let them be.¡± ¡®Hey, why do you want to kill people so much?! Someone help! I(bbb) can¡¯t control this killing machine ah!¡¯

    Feng Ci looked at Shi Sheng in confusion. When his gaze swept over her hand which was holding onto his, the brutality in his eyes slowly receded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Heaven¡¯s Edge Peak for no-¡± Shi Sheng halted suddenly. She looked at a building to her side. A few people could faintly be seen in the distance.

    ¡°My Martial Aunt isn¡¯t that kind of person! Chu Ning, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t you dare speak rubbish and nder my Martial Aunt!¡±

    ¡°Speaking rubbish? The whole sect already knows so why don¡¯t you go shut their mouths?! Look, your ¡®Martial Aunt¡¯ doesn¡¯t even dare toe back! If she didn¡¯t do it, why doesn¡¯t she dare toe back?¡±

    ¡°Bulls.h.i.t!¡±

    ¡°Lin Yiyi, what do you think you¡¯re doing?! ...Lin Yiyi, you made the first move so you can¡¯t me me for fighting back!¡±

    Lin Yiyi had the initiative but Chu Ning had plenty of people on her side. Lin Yiyi had pretty much zero chances of winning. In just a few moves, she was at a disadvantage. Shi Sheng¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Wait here for me. You¡¯re not allowed toe out... or make a move on them!¡±

    Feng Ci was unhappy. He opened his mouth to retort but Shi Sheng cut him off, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d listen to me?¡±

    Feng Ci pursed his lips before releasing her a bitter.

    ¡°If they dare to hurt you, I¡¯ll make sure they won¡¯t even have a body left.¡±

    Shi Sheng was speechless. ¡®Cultivation-style domineering CEO has logged on!¡¯

    Lin Yiyi was very unresigned yet she could only watch helplessly as the crescent moon-shaped wind de flew at her. The anger in her heart was reced by fear.

    However, upon thinking that these people had insulted her Martial Aunt, that fear disappeared. ¡®Master and Grandmaster will definitely be able to prove Martial Aunt¡¯s innocence and avenge me!¡¯

    Just before the wind dended on her body, a wall of white ice appeared in front of her. The wind de mmed onto the wall, not even making a scratch.

    ¡°Tireless Peak¡¯s education system is really quite something! Its disciples have a habit of ganging up on people, it seems.¡±

    Lin Yiyi jerked her head to look at the source of the voice. Her back to the light, a purple-robed woman was slowly making her way over. There seemed to be a saintly white halo around her and her every step seemed to be stepping on the hearts of onlookers.

    ¡°You...¡± When Chu Ning saw who it was, she was stunned for a moment before ridiculing, ¡°You still dare toe back!¡±

    Shi Sheng helped Lin Yiyi up and caused the ice wall to vanish with a wave of her hand. Her tone was casual and rxed, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare toe back?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still unrepentant! Wait till the Sect Heades, I¡¯ll see how you keep up this tough act of yours!¡± Chu Ning humphed lightly. Naturally, she had a reason to dislike Shi Sheng. As a bro-con, would she have any goodwill towards someone who had been eyeing her brother a year ago? Now that this person had messed up, why wouldn¡¯t she join in?

    ¡°I shan¡¯t trouble you to care about that...¡± Shi Sheng paused before casting a sideways nce at Chu Ning. Suddenly, she lifted her hand and a few ice daggers few into Chu Ning¡¯s calf.

    Chu Ning hadn¡¯t had time to see them clearly before her legs gave out and she fell to the ground. The people beside her managed to catch her in time though. Chu Ning¡¯s mind was a nk mess. ¡®She moved so quickly... Just when did her cultivation improve so much?¡¯

    ¡°Shang Shu, what are you doing?!¡± One of the girls reacted atst and immediately flew into a rage.

    ¡°Punishing a disrespectful disciple. What? You want a taste too?¡± Shi Sheng stared at the girl and bared her teeth in a terrifying smile. Her fair hand lifted and more ice daggers formed. She made to fling them.

    That girl was startled. She hadn¡¯t even seen how the ice daggers had appeared the first time so she was clearly not a match. Her temper subsided. ¡®Chu Ning has a direct disciple for a brother so she can do what she wants but I can¡¯t! And besides, even if Chu Ye was here, he¡¯d still have to call her Martial Aunt.¡¯

    ¡°Shang Shu! I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Chu Ning¡¯s face was twisted in pain and she spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°Just you wait! This time even Grandmaster Yu Xiao can¡¯t protect you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting then!¡± Shi Sheng gave a cold snort before helping Lin Yiyi away. ¡°The next time youe and act arrogant in front of me, don¡¯t even think about keeping your legs.¡±

    Chu Ning shook from rage. But even after quite a while, she hadn¡¯t managed to get a word out, so she could only watch as the two walked away. Lin Yiyi didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, simply allowing Shi Sheng to bring her out of the lines of sight of those people.

    ¡°Martial Aunt... Have I caused trouble for you?¡± The disciples of Misty Sect weren¡¯t allowed to fight amongst themselves outside of the designated arenas. But her Martial Aunt had to break this rule because of her.

    ¡°I have more problems to deal with anyway so I don¡¯t mind adding one more.¡± Shi Sheng spoke indifferently. ¡°You, on the other hand, attacked them even though you knew you couldn¡¯t beat them. Was your brain smashed in by a door?¡±

    Lin Yiyi bit her lips, not daring to say a word. In her heart, she was feeling wronged though. The reason why she had attacked in the first ce was because she was upset at how they talked bad about her Martial Aunt.

    ¡°When you know you can¡¯t beat her, just tolerate it. Let her ridicule all she wants. You won¡¯t be missing any flesh, will you? As long as she doesn¡¯t cross your bottom line, just let her get full of herself. Then once she gets c.o.c.ky, find an opportunity to pull her down. That cause the most pain to her.¡±

    Lin Yiyi stared dumbstruck at Shi Sheng in disbelief that she would say that.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Have you really gone dumb now? You have to rein in your temper, else you¡¯ll suffer a lot. Only people who can endure can aplish great things.¡±

    It was only because Lin Yiyi had protected her that Shi Sheng gave her this reminder. Whether she could gain anything or not depended on Lin Yiyi herself.

    ¡°I understand, Martial Aunt.¡± Lin Yiyi had always been aware that her temper was a little vtile but she had never been able to rein it in. Even after countless reminders from her Master, she could never remember.

    Of course, the most important point was that her Master had always spoken so profoundly and used so many lofty principles so how would she pay attention, let alone remember?

    Now that Shi Sheng had put it in such crude and simple terms for her, she immediately understood: If you want to act cool you have to have the strength to back it up. If you don¡¯t, let other people act cool then attack them when they least expect it.

    #How Big Is The Shadow In Your Heart, Host?#

 Chapter 60

    Shi Sheng brought Lin Yiyi to Feng Ci. Lin Yiyi was still pondering Shi Sheng¡¯s words so she hadn¡¯t noticed the person in front of her until she was flung away by arge force.

    She sat on the ground and gazed dazedly.

    Feng Ci grabbed Shi Sheng¡¯s hand while ring at Lin Yiyi with an unpleasant expression. That re caused Lin Yiyi¡¯s scalp to tingle and feel like cold air was surrounding her brain. Her body softened as she felt fear pound her heart like a tsunami and drowning her.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Shi Sheng gave him an exasperated eyeroll. ¡°She¡¯s my Martial Niece. Martial Niece, understand?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not allowed to touch you!¡± Feng Ci¡¯s tone was slightly cold, causing Lin Yiyi¡¯s heart to tremble. ¡®Master,e save me! There¡¯s a monster here!¡¯

    Shi Sheng¡¯s furrowed her brows. Even if she continued trying to reason with him, it wouldn¡¯t work out. Lin Yiyi might even be harmed, so Shi Sheng decided to let it be.

    ¡®At least you can stay alive! If this had been before, you would have already been turned into a pile of ash!¡¯

    ......

    When they returned to Heaven¡¯s Edge Peak, Lin Yiyi leapt into her Master¡¯s arms and trembled. She looked scared out of her wits but her face rubbed up against Bai Lang constantly. Shi Sheng weakly facepalmed. ¡®This little pervert...¡¯

    Feng Ci continued staring at Lin Yiyi, his thoughts indiscernible. Shi Sheng told them she was going to find Yu Xiao and ordered Feng Ci to behave himself. And he actually agreed! However, his gaze had never left Lin Yiyi and Bai Lang.

    ¡®This fellow isn¡¯t thinking of burning Lin Yiyi while I¡¯m away, is he?¡¯

    Thinking of this, Shi Sheng brought Feng Ci along with her anyways. ¡®It¡¯s much better to keep this human-shaped killing machine where I can see him.¡¯

    Yu Xiao didn¡¯t seem surprised at Shi Sheng¡¯s return. He seemed more interested in Feng Ci though. The atmosphere was rather harmonious as the two gazed ¡®deeply¡¯ into each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®Have I(bbb) walked into the wrong set? Don¡¯t Masters usually start a fight when their disciples bring back a man? Howe you guys are getting along so well?¡¯

    Shi Sheng idled away for the full five minutes they¡¯d been staring at each other. Yu Xiao finally withdrew his gaze. ¡°Xiaoshu, where did you pick this person up?¡±

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡± ¡®Master, what¡¯s with you? I thought you were the lofty and cold type? How can you use ¡®pick up¡¯[1]? Your image is ruined!¡¯

    ¡°Master... is there anything wrong?¡± Shi Sheng was feeling a bit apprehensive. ¡®What does he mean by this?¡¯

    Yu Xiao looked at Feng Ci, his expression as cold as ever. ¡°I have something to say to Xiaoshu alone. Might I request that this sir here go outside to wait?¡±

    Feng Ci immediately revealed his unhappiness. Shi Sheng hurriedlyforted him before he finally left the room in a huff.

    Yu Xiao formed a soundproofing barrier with a lift of his hand. ¡°Xiaoshu, though this person¡¯s destiny is strange, he is the best Daopanion[2] for you...¡±

    ¡®Chotto matte kudasai! Master, what are you saying? What best Daopanion? What about that teacher-student rtionship? What¡¯s with this tone that sounds like you¡¯re giving away your daughter?¡¯

    Yu Xiao slowly spoke for quite a while. Toward the end, Shi Sheng was in too stunned a state to listen to what he said. ¡®They¡¯ve only met once yet now this cheap Master¡¯s sold me off... sold off... off... off...¡¯

    ¡°Xiaoshu, your fate is like that. Only if you are together with him do you have a chance of survival.¡± Yu Xiao sighed. ¡°Master can¡¯t help you out much more. You go and consider this on your own.¡±

    ¡®Consider what? What did this cheap Master say just now? I didn¡¯t hear anything ah!¡¯

    Shi Sheng got chased out while she was still in a daze. Yu Xiao reminded her before she closed the door, ¡°Xiaoshu, tomorrow go with Master to the Main Peak.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s probably for the matter with Ye Qingqiu.¡¯

    Shi Sheng felt her chest grow stuffy upon seeing Feng Ci. Her cheap Master had meant that if they weren¡¯t together, she¡¯d die. ¡®What¡¯s with this dumb setting?!¡¯

    ¡°Do I look good?¡± Feng Ci spoke suddenly.

    ¡°No-¡± Shi Sheng tugged on her lips as she went against her conscience to praise him, ¡°Yeah, you look good. You¡¯re the best looking.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll only let you look from now on.¡±

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡± ¡®Will it kill you to not flirt with me(bbb)?! What, are you going to cover up that face of yours? f.u.c.k!¡¯

    Of course, Feng Ci wouldn¡¯t cover up his face. However, Shi Sheng learned from Lin Yiyi and Bai Lang that although they clearly saw his face, there was no way for them to remember it. Even if they were still looking at him, their minds weren¡¯t registering it.

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡± ¡®People with high cultivation are just this wilful!¡¯

    Bai Lang had been ordered by Yu Xiao to prepare a room for Feng Ci. However, Feng Ci had moved all his stuff to Shi Sheng¡¯s room. Bai Lang seemed to have heard about something from Yu Xiao for all he did was let out a strange smile as he dragged away Lin Yiyi who wanted to gossip. Shi Sheng was cultivating at night and not sleeping so she just let Feng Ci do what he wanted.

    The next day, people from the Main Peak came knocking before Yu Xiao had time to bring Shi Sheng there. The Main Peak had a name. It was Cloudrest Peak[3]. It was just that everyone kept calling it Main Peak while its real name was not used all that often.

    The ones living on the Main Peak were naturally the Sect Head and his disciples. This Sect Head only had Ye Qingqiu as his disciple so they were the only ones living there.

    Today, it was very rowdy though. People from the other peaks had all sent representatives here.

    Shi Sheng followed Yu Xiao into the main hall and copied Yu Xiao¡¯s cursory greeting. Fortunately, everyone else was paying more attention to Feng Ci so they didn¡¯t notice her half-hearted manner. Feng Ci just stood there, not saying anything. The surrounding people were locked in heated discussion.

    ¡°Strange, I can¡¯t see what he looks like...¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t either...¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± A cold shout caused these people to fall silent and direct their somewhat respectful gazes at the man in the owner¡¯s seat.

    As a love interest, the Sect Head naturally wasn¡¯t ugly. He looked quite handsome and suave. The Sect Head examined Feng Ci guardedly. ¡®Qingqiu said Shang Shu teamed up with a man to injure her. Looks like this is him. It¡¯s just... why can¡¯t I see his face clearly? Is his cultivation higher?¡¯

    Cultivators had their own methods of blurring out their face but they were only used in front of people with lower cultivations than the one using it. ¡®It¡¯ll be troublesome if he has a higher cultivation than me.¡¯

    ¡°Shang Shu, do you admit your wrongs?¡± The Sect Head could only turn to Shang Shu since he didn¡¯t know how strong Feng Ci was.

    ¡°Senior Martial Brother, this matter has to be investigated clearly. Perhaps Xiaoshu is innocent.¡± Yu Xiao made a gesture of respect. His tone was still unhurried as he continued, ¡°I request Senior Martial Brother to allow Xiaoshu to speak first.¡±

    The Sect Head red unhappily at Shang Shu but he still waved his hand. ¡°Shang Shu, tell the truth. Did you attack Qingqiu?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± Shi Sheng shook her head. ¡®I(bbb) never made a move on her. I¡¯m(bbb) not going to admit to something I(bbb) didn¡¯t do!¡¯

    ¡°Are you saying that my disciple has wronged you?¡± The Sect Head coldly gazed at Shi Sheng. A threatening pressure erupted forward from him and pressed towards Shi Sheng.

    Feng Ci¡¯s eyes turned frosty. He lifted his hand lightly and a me dragon the thickness of an arm appeared. It reared back its head before flying towards the Sect Head menacingly.

    [1] The raws here states ¡®¼ñ¡¯/ ¡®jian3¡¯. It¡¯s a h.o.m.ophone for the word ¡®¼ú¡¯/ ¡®jian4¡¯ which means base/cheap.

    [2] For those who aren¡¯t familiar, this basically means life partners.

    [3] A little present to those of you who are fans of BPC, the raws for this was ¡®ÔÆÊæ¡¯. Yunshu.

 Chapter 61

    The appearance of the me dragon crushed the pressure radiating off the Sect Head. He retreated in disbelief and only just managed to set down a barrier right as the me dragon was upon him. However, the barrier wasn¡¯t of much use. The me dragon wrapped around the barrier and squeezed. Cracks appeared.

    ¡°Ah Ci.¡± Shi Sheng called. Feng Ci hesitated for a moment before calling back the me dragon. At the same time though, he shot out a few me daggers which pierced through the barrier and into the Sect Head¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡°Oof...¡± The Sect Head could only feel a wild energy forcing its way into his body and going on a rampage, as if it wanted to tear him apart.

    All of this only took a few seconds. By the time everyone else had reacted, the Sect Head was already clutching at his abdomen and kneeling on the floor with one leg.

    ¡°Sect Head!¡±

    ¡°How dare you! You dare to attack the Sect Head! Just who are you?¡± Those who had reacted started taking out their weapons and closing in on Shi Sheng and Feng Ci.

    ¡°Hey, be reasonable! He attacked me first!¡± Shi Sheng pulled Feng Ci to her side before continuing with slight ridicule in her voice, ¡°Oh, weren¡¯t you guys aware I¡¯m just in Foundation Building right now? Did you think I could survive a full burst of pressure from the Sect Head? What? You only allow officials to set fire but won¡¯t allowmoners to lightnterns[1]?¡±

    ¡®h.e.l.l, he never meant to hear my exnation at all. No matter what I said, I would still be guilty. It¡¯s like how in the original storyline, even if Shang Shu had a witness to prove she didn¡¯t do it, the me was still on her, wasn¡¯t it?¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re a disciple of the Misty Sect, how can you disobey your betters? Even if the Sect Head punishes you, it¡¯s because you attacked your fellow sect members first.¡±

    ¡°Yu Xiao, look at this disciple of yours! First, she harms her fellows, now she attacks the Sect Head! She must be punished severely!¡±

    ¡°Expelling her from the sect is already being lenient! Back then, Master had said that this girl¡¯s fate was inauspicious and would bring Junior Martial Brother misfortune but you didn¡¯t believe it! Now look at what happened! She not only harms her fellow sect members, she even dares to rebel against her elders!¡±

    Yu Xiao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change even though he faced a lot of criticism. He continued standing in front of Shi Sheng. ¡°The Sect Head made a move on Xiaoshu first, so she was just protecting herself.¡±

    ¡°You- You- Martial Brother ah, how can you be so foolish?!¡±

    Shi Sheng was a bit surprised as she looked at Yu Xiao. ¡®My fate is inauspicious? In the original plotline, Shang Shu did bring Yu Xiao a lot of disasters. These people... Just what did Ye Qingqiu say to them that caused them to not even want to hear my side before confirming my guilt?¡¯

    Seeing that Shi Sheng¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too good, violence shed in Feng Ci¡¯s dark red eyes and he spoke forcefully, ¡°Hand Ye Qingqiu over. Otherwise, he dies.¡±

    ¡°Outrageous!¡±

    ¡°Yu Xiao, are you just going to watch them do this?¡±

    ¡°Yu Xiao-¡±

    ¡°What are you guys calling my Master for? He¡¯s not the one doing anything.¡± Shi Sheng humphed coldly. ¡°I, Shang Shu, hereby break off my master-disciple rtionship with Yu Xiao. From now on, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other.

    Shi Sheng looked at Yu Xiao. ¡°Master, sorry. This disciple is not filial. This disciple will repay your grace for all these years of education in the future.¡±

    As long as she wasn¡¯t there, Yu Xiao shouldn¡¯t die. So the best method would be to break off rtions with him.

    ¡°Xiaoshu...¡± Yu Xiao furrowed his brows as he looked at her.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I have the ability to protect myself.¡± Shi Sheng blinked her eyes at Yu Xiao. Not waiting for him to continue, she turned around to the menacing crowd. ¡°I won¡¯t bother you people with expelling me. I¡¯ll leave on my own.¡±

    ¡°Kill them.¡± Feng Ci lifted his hand, intending to set more fires.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t stop him. She just called Pudding out when he started to set things on fire and pulled him onto Pudding¡¯s back. They flew out of the burning great hall.

    ¡°Tell Ye Qingqiu to cultivate diligently! I¡¯ll be back to look for her!¡±

    Her words echoed in Misty Sect for quite a while.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t leave Misty Sect immediately. She went to find Lin Yiyi and Bai Lang and asked them to take care of Yu Xiao while reminding them not to oppose Ye Qingqiu. Lin Yiyi hugged Shi Sheng and cried herself into a mess. In the end, she was tossed out by Feng Ci. By the time Bai Lang managed to fetch his disciple back, the two were long gone.

    ......

    Only when Shi Sheng saw the wanted posters for her and Feng Ci did she learn that the Sect Head had died.

    Shi Sheng knew the cause of his death. If Feng Ci did not choose to recall the mes he had shot into the Sect Head¡¯s body, the spirit qi in his body would slowly be consumed by the mes.

    That was probably a feeling worse than death. Also, quite a few Peak masters were caught up in the fire Feng Ci set that day so a lot of experts died. This caused Misty Sect to be in never before seen danger. Feng Ci stared at the pictures in the wanted posters before finally spitting out a word, ¡°Ugly.¡±

    He lifted his hand to burn the wanted posters to ash. Shi Sheng checked their surroundings. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many people around so no one saw his actions, else, they¡¯d have to deal with more trouble.

    ¡°You look good.¡± Feng Ci turned to look at Shi Sheng. ¡°The drawing is ugly.¡±

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡± ¡®You don¡¯t have to exin, I know!¡¯

    ¡°I can help you annihte Misty Sect.¡± Feng Ci didn¡¯t understand why she stopped him from doing so. It was just a tiny sect from a lower world, he could destroy it with one finger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think letting them live to wallow in agony is much better?¡±

    Feng Ci cast a confused look at Shi Sheng. ¡®Would it?

    En, everything she says is right so of course it¡¯ll be better. Next time I won¡¯t let them die so easily.¡¯

    Shi Sheng waspletely unaware that her words had caused Feng Ci to devise many new ways of tormenting people.

    ......

    The next bi-centurial Inter-Sect Tournament would be in 10 years so Shi Sheng had time to cultivate.

    In these 10 years, in order to increase Shi Sheng¡¯s cultivation, they had travelled the world. Whenever they saw good things, Feng Ci would s.n.a.t.c.h them for the sake of aiding Shi Sheng¡¯s cultivation.

    And so, in these 10 years, these two had be infamous in the Cultivation World. Their enemies could circle the Cultivation World quite a few times.

    The Misty Sect¡¯s people were rather dogged in their pursuit of the two. The moment any news of Feng Ci and her were released, they would all swarm towards that area.

    ¡°You¡¯ll die a horrible death, she-devil!¡±

    ¡°Howe I¡¯m the one who dies horribly? Aren¡¯t you guys here for the Reaper¡¯s Sword?¡± Shi Sheng lifted the pitch-ck longsword in her hand. ¡°You people are just using the excuse of protecting justice to rob others. So this is the best those ¡®righteous¡¯ sects have to offer.¡±

    ¡°Pei! You were the one who s.n.a.t.c.hed the Reaper¡¯s Sword!¡± The man refused to concede.

    ¡°That I did. I have the ability to, so I s.n.a.t.c.hed it. I¡¯ve never denied it. Though since you people want this sword so much then I¡¯ll just... use it to send you on your way! No need to thank me.¡±

    Shi Sheng then unhesitatingly stabbed the longsword into the man¡¯s chest. His eyes widened. Bright red blood leaked from the corner of his mouth and his face rapidly paled. His body twitched for a bit before he lost all signs of life.

    Feng Ci went forward to help her rub her hands clean. He spoke with an earnest expression, ¡°Just let me do all these.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at the man helping her wipe her hands clean. His movements were very gentle, as if he was afraid to hurt her. He seemed to think it needed a lot of cleaning though, as he persisted in his ministrations.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough already. It¡¯s clean enough.¡± Shi Sheng caught Feng Ci¡¯s hand and smiled as she looked at him.

    Feng Ci rubbed onest time before enveloping her hand in his. ¡°You should stay clean.¡±

    ¡®Here we go again... I¡¯m(bbb) not your pet dammit! And even pets can kill people, okay?!¡¯

    [1] This is an idiom. It means you¡¯re helping those in power do what they want, even if it goes overboard, but being strict on those with less power than you.

 Chapter 62

    Speaking about the Reaper¡¯s Sword, it wasn¡¯t a Divine Weapon but rather an infamous Demonic Weapon. It wasn¡¯t any less deadly than any of those Divine Weapons though. And even as a Demonic Weapon, there were still more than thousands of people l.u.s.ting after it. Back then, it had caused quite a b.l.o.o.d.y storm in the Cultivation World.

    Because themotion had startled the Celestial World, the sword was sealed by people from the Celestial World. Back then, they had intended to destroy it. However, how could such a sword be so easily destroyed?

    It was because they couldn¡¯t destroy it that they had to make do with sealing it.

    Not long ago though, news of how the Reaper¡¯s Sword had once again reappeared in the Cultivation World got out. Shi Sheng had been in the vicinity of the area where it emerged. She had just wanted to watch as a bunch of people got utterly wrecked by the sword but hadn¡¯t expected to actually obtain it.

    In the original storyline, this sword would also appear. And the one who got it was Ye Qingqiu¡¯s arch-nemesis...

    ¡®So... this d.a.m.ned plot is still trying to force me on a road to death! I really feel like I just f.u.c.ked a dog!¡¯

    ......

    The Inter-Sect Tournament was just around the corner so cultivators from all over started heading towards Mt. Tong Sect, where it was being held. It was amon sight to see cultivators flying overhead on their flying swords.

    In the original storyline, the Inter-Sect Tournament had taken ce at the Misty Sect. However, due to the death of many of their experts, their strength had been reduced and they had lost the qualifications to be the host for the Inter-Sect Tournament. Hence, the host was changed to Mt. Tong Sect.

    Shi Sheng and Feng Ci steadily made their way to Mt. Tong Sect. Their type of two-person party was rarely seen as most of the individuals partic.i.p.ating travelled together with their sects or alone. This caused several curious people to scan them with their divine senses. When they saw who they were, they nearly fell off their flying swords.

    ¡®Mama! The she-devil Shang Shu and that killer demon lord are down there! Why are they here?! Are they nning to kill all therge sects in one fell swoop at the gathering?!¡¯

    The people of the Cultivation World referred to Feng Ci as a demon lord because no one knew his name. Those who did had long since been reduced to ashes.

    And so by the time Shi Sheng and Feng Ci had arrived, the entire Mt. Tong Sect was in a state of high alert. There were guards everywhere and they had people in a formation to greet them. It was a rather... spectacr scene.

    ¡°Yo, such a grand weing party!¡± Shi Sheng had an ¡®I am very pleased, not bad¡¯ face on. The people who were eyeing them warily couldn¡¯t help but be speechless. ¡®Who the h.e.l.l is weing you?! Don¡¯t be so shameless!¡¯

    ¡°She-devil! What do you intend?¡± The Sect Head of the Mt. Tong Sect stepped forward and spoke in a righteous tone, ¡°Today all therge sects have been gathered so don¡¯t even think about causing any trouble!¡±

    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. Am I that horrible?¡± Shi Sheng blinked innocently.

    ¡®Yes, you are!¡¯

    ¡°We have so many people, why are we scared of just these two?¡± Someone from the Mt. Tong Sect shouted. ¡°She-devil, hurry up and leave and we won¡¯t bother you!¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to leave!¡± Shi Sheng seemed to be rather troubled as she looked at that person. ¡°If you guys don¡¯t like the look of me, you can just leave you know. I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    Everyone else ¡°...¡± ¡®This is our territory, howe we have to leave?!¡¯

    ¡°Just what do you want?!¡± If Shi Sheng had been alone, they wouldn¡¯t be this afraid. However, she was being apanied by that demon lord so they had no chance of winning at all.

    It was said that once, when a sect offended the two, the entire sect was ma.s.sacred in one shot. Hardly anyone had the time to even make any moves.

    Back then, this matter had been a hot topic. A lot of curious people had gone there to take a look but had found the sect gone, leaving only a pile of white ash. They had heard the demon lord¡¯s fire was strong, but hadn¡¯t expected it to be so strong to the point of being able to burn an entire sect into ashes.

    Shi Sheng shrugged. ¡°Nothing really. Just wanted to watch your tournament. What? You don¡¯t allow people to watch it?¡±

    ¡°Who knows what motives you have...¡±

    Feng Ci suddenly moved forward, mes flickering into existence above his palm. The Sect Head¡¯s expression changed as his pupils shrank. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth and submit. ¡°The two of you {used respectful}, pleasee in!¡±

    He didn¡¯t want his Mt. Tong Sect to suffer the same fate as that sect which had been utterly annihted. The others didn¡¯t dare to say anything. If that fire caught them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to extinguish it and would have to wait to be burned to death. The Sect Head ordered two disciples to bring Shi Sheng and Feng Ci to their mountain.

    ¡°Sect Head, are we really going to let them in?¡± The Inter-Sect Tournament was an important event of the Cultivation World and as the host, the Mt. Tong Sect would have to take responsibility if anything went awry.

    ¡°What other solutions do you have?¡± ¡®If there was another way, would I have to be tolerate them?¡¯

    ¡°This...¡±

    That disciple was silenced. He had meant to say that there were so many people here and if they all teamed up, they would probably not lose to those two. But seeing his Sect Head¡¯s expression right now, he didn¡¯t say anything. Everyone else¡¯s faces were green. ¡®The Inter-Sect Tournament isn¡¯t going to go smoothly this time around!¡¯

    The leaders of each sect warned their disciples not to provoke them and just run if they saw them.

    If they couldn¡¯t? Then beg for mercy!

    Still didn¡¯t work? Oh, then you just had terrible luck, resign yourself to death!

    Fight back? Stop joking, the demon lord can burn you to death just by lifting a finger...

    ......

    Those who had arrived for the Inter-Sect Tournament were startled and enraged upon hearing Shi Sheng was staying in the Mt. Tong Sect. The Sect Head of the Mt. Tong Sect called for an emergency meeting where their strategy was decided upon: Don¡¯t irritate them.

    ording to the rumours, if you didn¡¯t take the initiative to provoke them, they wouldn¡¯t just go around chopping at people for fun. Even if you were staring holes into them, as long as you didn¡¯t make any actions or sounds, they would just ignore you.

    It was peaceful for a time. Until... the Misty Sect arrived.

    People¡¯s eyes would turn red when they saw their enemies. So when they heard Shi Sheng and Feng Ci were staying at the Mt. Tong Sect, the Misty Sect¡¯s disciples appeared to have been pumped full of chicken blood as they shouted for revenge, enacting justice on behalf of the heavens and protecting the people.

    The Sect Head of the Mt. Tong Sect was unable to stop them.

    Right now, the Sect Head of the Mt. Tong Sect really felt likemitting suicide. ¡®Back then the Misty Sect could call themselves the number 1 sect in the Cultivation World because their Sect Head and Peak masters were experts. But now those people are either dead or injured.

    After years of being suppressed, they can¡¯t even measure up to a second-rate sect yet they¡¯re still so arrogant!¡¯

    ¡°Shang Shu, get out here and face your death!¡± These people surrounded Shi Sheng¡¯s residence while shouting this mantra.

    Shi Sheng was gnawing on melon seeds[1] as she watched with slight interest at the shouting people outside. ¡®These people sure have a lot of energy!¡¯

    Feng Ci was rather unsatisfied as he spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll get them to shut up. They¡¯re bothering you.¡±

    Shi Sheng tossed aside the husk of the seed as she spoke indifferently, ¡°Just set a barrier down and let them shout all they want.¡±

    ¡®If I have the time to go argue with them, I might as well use it to cultivate more. How am I going to act cool if I don¡¯t have strength?¡¯

    Feng Ci wouldn¡¯t disobey Shi Sheng because that would make her unhappy. But he wouldn¡¯t listen to herpletely either. When he set the barrier, he deliberately left some of his mes on it. As long as anyone touched it, it would definitely be remembered for the rest of their {short} life.

    The Misty Sect¡¯s disciples found out that no matter how much noise they made, there weren¡¯t any movements from inside. Had they not beenpletely certain they were living here and hadn¡¯t left, they would¡¯ve thought the Mt. Tong Sect had been ying with them.

    Finally, someone couldn¡¯t resist suggesting they barge in. Of course, that went badly. The first batch of Misty Sect disciples to arrive was nearly annihted.

    [1] These aremon snack foods Chinese people eat. Usually when they are watching a show. I have a picture:

    Author¡¯s note:

    Don¡¯t you find the Little Fairy who¡¯s updating to be smoking hot?

 Chapter 63

    With those Misty Sect cannon fodders to serve as an example, those who were tempted to cause trouble gave up. Not a soul could be seen within a few kilometres of Shi Sheng¡¯s dwelling.

    When all the great sects had arrived, the Tournament would start.

    When Ye Qingqiu brought people over on the first day of the Tournament, she hadn¡¯t sat down for long when the first batch of disciples to arrive immediately went to tattle to her. ¡°Sect Head, Shang Shu injured us so badly, we can¡¯t just let bygones be bygones! You have to avenge us ah!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Sect Head! She¡¯s pping the Misty Sect in the face! Sect Head, you have to avenge us!¡±

    A bunch of disciples filled with righteous indignation continued bbering to Ye Qingqiu. The gist of it was ¡°avenge us¡±.

    Ye Qingqiu had only taken on the mantle of Sect Head recently. When the previous Sect Head had died, the position had been left empty. After all, all those who had the strength to fight for the position were dead or dying and those that weren¡¯t, didn¡¯t have a right to the position.

    Since the Inter-Sect Tournament was about to start though, they naturally couldn¡¯t continue to go without a Sect Head. The Peak masters who were still alive quickly worked together to push Ye Qingqiu onto the position. Ye Qingqiu pretended like she didn¡¯t want it but in the end, still took over.

    Without the previous Sect Head as her hack, Ye Qingqiu had gone through a lot of trouble in these years. Now, she looked very gloomy and menacing. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this matter for you guys. Go ahead and recuperate from your wounds. We can¡¯t lose the Tournament.¡±

    Only after calming down those disciples and sending them off did Ye Qingqiu p the desk, her face twisting. She uttered a name through gritted teeth, ¡°Shang Shu!¡±

    ¡®This woman killed my Master and destroyed the Misty Sect with a fire! All these years, the grievances I suffered were all her fault! I¡¯ll get back at her sooner orter!¡¯

    ¡°Are you this unable to control yourself, girlie?¡± A mocking voice sounded out of nowhere.

    Ye Qingqiu was taken aback for a moment before the ferocious expression on her face faded away and she regained her lofty G.o.ddess image. ¡°What do you want this time?¡±

    ¡°Keke...¡± That voiceughed weirdly. ¡°I smell something nice.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± A hint of disgust shed in Ye Qingqiu¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is the Inter-Sect Tournament. All the powers of the Cultivation World are gathered here.¡±

    ¡°Girlie, this isn¡¯t up to you. If... keke... you probably don¡¯t want to try the consequences again.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Ye Qingqiu seemed to recall something for her face turned terribly pale while her body trembled. Her eyes were filled with bitter resentment as the hands at her sides clenched so hard, green veins popped out.

    ......

    The Inter-Sect Tournament was really just sending people up on stage to exchange pointers so each sect was aware of the other sects¡¯ strength. Basically, they were just scouting each other out and checking if there were any new experts from other sects.

    Shi Sheng seemed rather interested in watching them fight it out. She brought Feng Ci with her to take over the best viewing seats. The area around her waspletely clear of people, as if they had all been blown away by a hurricane.

    Feng Ci had burnt all the unnecessary stuff and brought out a soft couch, snacks, spirit tea and even an umbre to block out the sun. With this sort of setup, they were moreid back than if they had been watching a show.

    When the contestants thought that they¡¯d have to be watched by that she-devil and demon lord while they fought, they couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    The Misty Sect was seated directly across from Shi Sheng. Ye Qingqiu¡¯s gaze periodically swept over Shi Sheng. In the past decade, she had heard quite a few rumours about Shang Shu but this was still the first time in 10 years that she was seeing her in person.

    These 10 years didn¡¯t seem to have changed much. It was just that the clothes on her body were ck now. They contrasted nicely against the white clothes of the man beside her.

    ¡®Just who is that man?¡¯

    ¡°I can¡¯t see through Ye Qingqiu¡¯s cultivation. Ah Ci, what about you?¡± Shi Sheng turned to look at Feng Ci.

    She remembered that Ye Qingqiu had only gotten to thete stage of Foundation Building by this time in the storyline. Yet she, who was now at the grandpletion stage of Foundation Building, couldn¡¯t see through her cultivation. ¡®Could it be that she had faster growth without the Sect Head¡¯s protection?¡¯

    Feng Ci only gave a brief nce before withdrawing his gaze. He spoke lightly, ¡°Late stage Foundation Building.¡±

    ¡°Eh...¡± ¡®Then howe I(bbb) couldn¡¯t see through it?¡¯

    ¡°There¡¯s a seal on her. Want me to break it?¡± He was toozy to deal with that thing if Shi Sheng didn¡¯t ask for it.

    Shi Sheng saw the disdain in Feng Ci¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but look back at Ye Qingqiu. Their gazes just so happened to meet. Ye Qingqiu didn¡¯t have time to mask her hateful gaze, so Shi Sheng caught it. The corner of Shi Sheng¡¯s lips lifted. ¡°Is there anything wrong with her?¡±

    The disdain in Feng Ci¡¯s eyes deepened and his tone was a bit harder than before, ¡°Don¡¯t look anymore. You¡¯ll dirty your eyes.¡±

    Seeing how insistent Feng Ci was, Shi Sheng had to withdraw her gaze. If she went against him, the one who would suffer wouldn¡¯t be her, but everyone else here. ¡®I don¡¯t want to be ganged up on yet...¡¯

    Uneventful days pa.s.sed one after the other. When Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t watching the ¡®show,¡¯ she was idling in her residence. She didn¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary, allowing all those nervous people to let out a fierce sigh of relief.

    ......

    It was night time. Shi Sheng yawned as she trailed after Feng Ci on a deserted mountain road. He would turn back asionally to check if she was still following before continuing on.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Shi Sheng jogged forward a few steps so she was walking beside him. ¡°It¡¯s a good night for killing people. Who offended you so much you had to go kill them under the cover of night?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not killing people.¡± Feng Ci shook his head innocently. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see something.¡±

    ¡°En?¡± ¡®See something? Is it a live p.o.r.no?¡¯

    #Don¡¯t Know Just What Is In The Host¡¯s Mind#

    Feng Ci seemed to be bringing her to a forbidden grounds of the Mt. Tong Sect. Don¡¯t ask why she knew. There was a signboard that said ¡®FORBIDDEN GROUNDS¡¯ at the gate at the foot of the mountain. As long as she wasn¡¯t blind, of course she¡¯d see it!

    ¡®The whole mountain is forbidden grounds... Just what in the h.e.l.ls is inside?¡¯

    Shi Sheng felt like retreating. After all, wasn¡¯t it bad to go sneaking around other people¡¯s forbidden grounds in the dead of night?

    The mountain path was dark so Feng Ci condensed two fireb.a.l.l.s and made them hover beside Shi Sheng so she would be able to see. Just as they were about to reach the peak, Feng Ci retrieved the fireb.a.l.l.s and suddenly hugged Shi Sheng. With a leap, they flew onto a protruding rocky ledge.

    Feng Ci kept his arm around her as he brought her forward a few steps before releasing her. ¡°Wait a bit and you¡¯ll see.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at the pitch-ck ground in front of her. Her palms pped against her cheeks as she thought, ¡®Viins are so hard to cater to!¡¯

    They waited for close to an hour. Shi Sheng, feeling bored, had sat down and started cultivating. When Feng Ci called her, she opened her eyes to find a ground filled with serene blue light which traced out edges of what looked to be flowers. It was very beautiful and dream-like. And she was sitting right in the middle of this swath of blue light.

    It looked like the special effects one would find in a movie. She felt like she was looking at a vast and starry sky, its countless stars twinkling. It was a very stunning scene. The blue light seemed to pulsate along with the wind, causing it to appear like breath.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Feng Ci half-knelt in front of Shi Sheng and lifted his head slightly. His dark-red eyes were filled with expectation. Shi Sheng was speechless. ¡®Just where did you learn how to flirt with girls?! Do you feel ufortable if you don¡¯t flirt with me(bbb) for just one day?!¡¯

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Feng Ci lowered his eyshes in disappointment. A bright yellow me leapt up from his palm.

    ¡°I like it, like it!¡± ¡®Dude, is it really okay to just go starting fires whenever you¡¯re unhappy?! This is a forbidden grounds that belongs to someone else! Forbidden grounds, understand?!¡¯

 Chapter 64

    Hearing Shi Sheng say she liked it, Feng Ci immediately put out the mes. ¡°These are Glimmering Sunrise Flowers. They¡¯re very hard to find.¡±

    ¡®Glimmering Sunrise Flowers&h.e.l.lip; Haven¡¯t heard of them. Though, if even Feng Ci says they¡¯re hard to find, then they are definitely really rare. But they just look good&h.e.l.lip; So what¡¯s the point?¡¯

    Glimmering Sunrise Flowers weren¡¯t useless. It was just useless to Shi Sheng. To those who hadn¡¯t built their foundations yet, if they attempted to do so here, the chances of building their foundation would increase to 100%! So, you can see why the Mt. Tong Sect would make this a forbidden grounds.

    Finished enjoying the flowers, the two started to return. Under the silvery white moonlight, their shadows ovepped every once in awhile, causing Shi Sheng to go in a bit of a daze. In her memories, there never seemed to have been anyone who had apanied her like this before.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression went cold for a second before it regained its usual calm and indifferent manner. Her gaze lingered on the silhouette of the person in front of her before shifting into the distance. The darkness concealed the emotions in the depths of her eyes.

    When they were about to go up another slope, Shi Sheng suddenly pulled Feng Ci with her and ducked into the undergrowth behind them. Just as the two squatted down, a dark shadow flew past not far from them. Because the moonlight tonight was especially bright, Shi Sheng easily made out who it was.

    ¡®Ye Qingqiu! What is she doing out sote? Is she out for a date too? Eh? Why did I use ¡°too¡±? Never mind! Let¡¯s go and see what she¡¯s up to! Oh, and cause some trouble for her if we can!¡¯

    Ye Qingqiu¡¯s alertness was rather high so Shi Sheng didn¡¯t dare follow too closely. Feng Ci was confused for a bit before he understood what Shi Sheng wanted to do. He set down an enchantment on their bodies before pulling her along and following without attempting to conceal his presence.

    ¡®Oh right! How could I forget about viin-sama?¡¯

    Shi Sheng had a lot of faith in Feng Ci¡¯s enchantments because he had used one when they went to get the Reaper¡¯s Sword. It was the reason she managed to sneak the sword away under the watchful eyes of so many people.

    Ye Qingqiu seemed to be heading towards the forbidden grounds they had just left. It didn¡¯t seem like the first time she had gone there for she appeared rather familiar with the way.

    Shi Sheng followed her to a cave.

    ¡°Please let me go&h.e.l.lip; I¡¯m begging you, please let me go&h.e.l.lip;¡± Pleas for mercy could be heard from inside the cave.

    Shi Sheng lifted a brow in surprise and made her way to the cave entrance to peek inside. There was enough light inside for her to make out that the cave wasn¡¯t that big and that a young woman had been bound and tossed onto the cave floor. At the moment, she was twisting her body in a strange pleading posture. Ye Qingqiu stood to the side, staring coldly at the girl.

    ¡°me it on being chosen by him.¡± There was a hint of disgust in Ye Qingqiu¡¯s voice. ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    Thetter sentence clearly wasn¡¯t said to the young woman. There were no other sounds aside from the youngdy¡¯s terrified pleas for mercy, and there were no other people. However, the youngdy seemed to be undergoing a change as her voice got weaker and weaker. She started panting and her face turned red, as if&h.e.l.lip;

    Suddenly, darkness enveloped her vision. Her eyes had been covered up by a pair of cool hands. A voice containing a trace of killing intent {not at Shi Sheng} spoke, ¡°Dirty.¡±

    Shi Sheng ¡°&h.e.l.lip;¡± ¡®Dirty my foot!¡¯

    Shi Sheng took a deep breath and resistedshing out against Feng Ci. She reached out to pull his hand away but he didn¡¯t want to let go since he didn¡¯t want her to see such a filthy scene.

    He didn¡¯t dare to use too much strength yet at the same time was adamant on not letting Shi Sheng see that scene. Just as Shi Sheng was about to remove his hand, he held down her shoulder and hugged her towards him, pressing her face against his chest.

    Feng Ci didn¡¯t usually touch Shi Sheng all that much. The only times he did so was when he was feeling insecure and clutched onto her hand or hugged her waist like before. However, this was the first time they had hugged so intimately.

    The first reason was that Shi Sheng didn¡¯t allow it and the second reason was that he was afraid of identally hurting her.

    In that moment, Feng Ci could hear his heart thumping. Her soft body was hugged so tightly against him, she was nearly attached to his chest. He could feel her body¡¯s warmth through the barrier of their clothing. It wasn¡¯t just warm, it was boiling him up. ¡®She is mine&h.e.l.lip; All mine.¡¯

    Shi Sheng felt Feng Ci tightening his grip, causing her breathing to be more difficult. Her mind was starting to lose oxygen. She mustered up the strength to speak through gritted teeth, ¡°Ah Ci&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    That weak voice was like a clear stream being poured into Feng Ci¡¯s heart. He abruptly snapped from his trance, those dark-red eyes filled with confusion for a moment before he hurriedly released her. He looked at her at a loss for what to say or do. ¡°Did I hurt you? Where does it hurt? &h.e.l.lip;Don¡¯t be angry. I- I won¡¯t touch you in the future.¡±

    Towards the end, Feng Ci¡¯s expression turned a bit downcast. Shi Sheng heaved inrge breaths. Only after she got some fresh air in her lungs did she feel a bit better. Her body was a bit weak but she didn¡¯t dare to go near to Feng Ci. Her body retreated a step, and she supported herself against the stone wall outside the cave. ¡®What the h.e.l.l, that scared me to death! Can you at least give me a warning when you¡¯re going to act up?¡¯

    Violent emotions surged in Feng Ci¡¯s eyes when he saw her actions but he forcefully suppressed them. With a few hints of pleading, he spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t fear me&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    No one would be able to resist that helpless look. But Shi Sheng had nearly entered the gates of h.e.l.l back then, so she felt not taking out her Reaper¡¯s Sword and hacking at him was already generous to the point she could be an angel.

    After calming down her wildly beating heart, Shi Sheng felt her mind clear. ¡®If I hadn¡¯t resisted him, he probably wouldn¡¯t have acted up&h.e.l.lip; So that¡¯s&h.e.l.lip; my fault?¡¯

    ¡®Howe it¡¯s my fault now?! This quest is impossible! I give up!¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch me without my permission anymore.¡± Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t speak out the harsh words on the tip of her tongue after seeing how adorably helpless he looked. She could only bitterly change her lines.

    Feng Ci was a bit confused. He stared seriously at Shi Sheng for a while before nodding. ¡°I won¡¯t touch you. Don¡¯t leave me.¡±

    Shi Sheng was speechless. ¡®Don¡¯t phrase it like we have an ambiguous rtionship! If I couldn¡¯t get close to you in the first ce, I wager you¡¯d have f.u.c.king burnt me to ashes by now. Without a G.o.dd.a.m.n blink either.¡¯

    Feng Ci didn¡¯t seem to have a moralpa.s.s but he didn¡¯t seem to act based on his emotions either. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t understand the reasons behind his actions. There wasn¡¯t any rhyme or reason to when he decided to act.

    By the time Shi Sheng turned back to look at the inside of the cave, the young woman had already turned into a dried-up corpse. And a cloud of ck fog had appeared next to Ye Qingqiu. Half of it was still hovering over the dried-up corpse.

    ¡°What the&h.e.l.lip; h.e.l.l is that?!¡± ¡®Ye Qingqiu didn¡¯t seem to have this cheat with her in the original storyline though? Hey, don¡¯t randomly add things to the script dammit!¡¯

    ¡°Demon&h.e.l.lip;¡± Feng Ci spoke in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s the remnant soul of a Demon.¡±

    ¡®Demon? No wait, where did Ye Qingqiu even get the remnant soul of a Demon?¡¯

    And as expected, Shi Sheng could hear the same disdain in Feng Ci¡¯s voice that he showed on his expression at thepet.i.tion today. It was as if Ye Qingqiu was a filthy thing that would dirty his eyes if he looked at her.

    Although Feng Ci was a viin, but he at least belonged to the ¡®righteous¡¯ side so he had no sense ofradery to the elite bosses the Demon race are.

    Author¡¯s note:

    ¡®åß¡¯ is p.r.o.nounced ¡®xian¡¯. Vote okay, little angels? Lll, look at me, I¡¯m so cute~

 Chapter 65

    Ye Qingqiu disposed of the body before leaving the cave. She left with a dark expression on her face, not noticing the two people standing outside.

    She had entered a contract bond with this Demon five years prior. Back then, she had offended some people and had been chased all the way to a cliff. Having no other choice, she jumped off. While she was stillpletely unaware, the Demon had already established the bond between them. If she wanted to get rid of him, she would have to help him recover a fleshly body.

    But the process of doing so required female cultivators with Water Spirit Veins so naturally, the first one to suffer was her. It was only because of the bond between them that she hadn¡¯t been turned into a dried-up corpse. But she definitely didn¡¯t want to experience that a second time so she had no choice but to find other female Water Spirit Vein cultivators for him.

    In the original plotline, Ye Qingqiu had the Sect Head to protect her so she naturally wouldn¡¯t have had to experience falling off a cliff, meeting the Demon and everything else.

    Of course, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know about any of this. Even if she did, all she would do was sigh about how biased destiny was. Back then, what Shang Shu had experienced in the Demon World was truly terrible. What Ye Qingqiu experienced couldn¡¯t even be called an appetiser inparison.

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    The next day when Shi Sheng reached the arena, she found that everyone seemed to have eaten Stride[1]; they weren¡¯t as afraid of her as before. In fact, they looked like they were reveling in schadenfreude, and awaiting her downfall.

    ¡®What the h.e.l.l happenedst night? The one doing bad stuffst night was Ye Qingqiu, not me. Why are you looking at me(bbb) with those expressions!!¡¯

    ¡°She-devil, our Sect Head is looking for you!¡± A few Mt. Tong Sect disciples blocked Shi Sheng¡¯s road all of a sudden. They had only just finished speaking when they were sent flying and smashed into a small copse of trees in the distance, causing quite a few birds to fly up in shock.

    It became silent.

    Shi Sheng turned to look at Feng Ci. ¡®What did you hit them for?¡¯

    Feng Ci blinked endearingly before speaking with an earnest face, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill them.¡±

    Shi Sheng was speechless. ¡®You didn¡¯t kill them but they probably won¡¯t be able to get off their beds within half a year! Forget it, there¡¯s no reasoning with viins! Though, why is their Sect Head looking for me? Wasst night¡¯s incident exposed and I got pushed out by Ye Qingqiu to take the me?¡¯

    Reality proved Shi Sheng was just imagining too much. The reason the Sect Head called her had nothing to do with Ye Qingqiu but with the male lead!

    Emissaries from the Celestial World had arrived!

    Unlike how dishevelled he was at their first ¡®meeting¡¯, right now Long Jue looked like a model male idol. His clothes and hair were neat and orderly and his features were handsome and upright; he looked like those idols who looked handsome no matter how you looked at them.

    Long Jue swept a prating gaze over Shi Sheng before itnded on Feng Ci. Feng Ci lowered his head, not even looking at Long Jue.

    ¡®Well isn¡¯t that just awkward?¡¯

    ¡°So, what did you want with me?¡± Shi Sheng carelessly asked the Mt. Tong Sect Head who was standing behind Long Jue. ¡®Did you call me here to admire how ¡®amazing¡¯ the male lead looks? Tsk tsk, I thought the first person male lead-sama would look for was supposed to be female lead-sama? I wonder if the two fought it out when Long Jue spirited himself and Ye Qingqiu away&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    ¡°*cough*, It¡¯s like this&h.e.l.lip; Er, it¡¯s about the Reaper¡¯s Sword&h.e.l.lip;¡± The Mt. Tong Sect Head hardened his scalp to tell her. After hearing his words, Shi Sheng understood.

    It turned out that the Immortals had discovered that the Reaper¡¯s Sword had broken free of its restraints and was once again loose on the world. They had sent Long Jue down to bring it back and reseal it. The Mt. Tong Sect Head had felt they could be reasoned with so they were brought here to negotiate.

    ¡®If I just hand it over, wouldn¡¯t being chased after for so long be a waste? I don¡¯t do business at a loss. Besides, just based on Long Jue¡¯s cruel method of killing Shang Shu&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible; I¡¯ve already given it to Feng Ci.¡±

    Feng Ci lifted his head in confusion. ¡®When did you give me the Reaper¡¯s Sword?¡¯

    Shi Sheng took out the sword and roughly shoved it into Feng Ci¡¯s hand. ¡°Here you go.¡±

    ¡®If I can¡¯t take care of it,st boss Feng Ci should be able to, right?¡¯

    Everyone else was speechless. ¡®Can you at least have put more effort into your excuse?¡¯

    ¡°Feng Ci, you should be even more aware than I am of what the Reaper¡¯s Sword is. Hand it over.¡± Long Jue met Feng Ci¡¯s eyes.

    Feng Ci immediately hid the sword behind his back. ¡°She gave it to me. Not giving.¡±

    That adorable manner wasn¡¯t like a viin, but rather a child protecting his toy&h.e.l.lip;

    Shi Sheng facepalmed. ¡®Viin-sama ah, please take out your domineering-ness and charge! I(bbb) definitely won¡¯t stop you!¡¯

    ¡°Feng Ci, the higher-ups know what you¡¯ve been doing in the Cultivation World all these years. If you continue acting so wantonly, you will have to face a Heavenly Tribtion. If you hand over the Reaper¡¯s Sword to me, you will have made a contribution.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    ¡°Feng Ci, are you going against the entire Celestial World?¡±

    Feng Ci lifted his eyelids. A trace of ridicule appeared on his calm face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys want me dead long ago?¡±

    All these years, those people had never stopped wishing for him to die. Because his mes could harm them. So they were afraid, they were terrified of him. Even if they were immortals, they couldn¡¯t escape the fear of death.

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    Negotiations had failed. Long Jue didn¡¯t seem willing to confront Feng Ci head on so he could only watch as Feng Ci brought both the Reaper¡¯s Sword and Shi Sheng away. Though, he refused to give up so easily on this mission so he stayed behind.

    As he was staying here, he would naturally meet with his female lead. Just as the curtains were falling on the Tournament, the matter Shi Sheng had been antic.i.p.ating finally urred.

    Of course, she wasn¡¯t here just to watch a bunch of people poking at each other; after all, they weren¡¯t even poking their opponents to death. The reason why she was here in the first ce was to find the person who framed Shang Shu for drugging Ye Qingqiu.

    Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t been sure if this would still happen since the setting had been changed drastically by her actions. Reality didn¡¯t disappoint Shi Sheng though. She caught that person in the act.

    ¡°So it was actually her.¡± Shi Sheng sat on a branch of a tree with a lot of foliage. She lowered her eyes to look at the anxiously hurrying figure below.

    Feng Ci looked uprehendingly at Shi Sheng before looking at the person below. ¡°You have a grudge? Kill?¡±

    Shi Sheng ¡°&h.e.l.lip;¡± ¡®Kill kill kill! All you know is kill! I¡¯m(bbb) not that kind of bloodthirsty person, okay?! Besides, it¡¯s not fun to just end it with one move&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t interfere with the matter. She wanted to see who Chu Ning would use as a scapegoat this time&h.e.l.lip; oh, and she might as well fan the mes a bit. Shi Sheng smiled wickedly.

    Shi Sheng got people to send a message to Chu Ye while putting the person Chu Ning arranged for into a sack and tossing him down the mountain.

    Ye Qingqiu had drunk some drugged medicinal tea. In the original plotline the only reasons why she didn¡¯t end up sleeping with someone was because she had found out in time and had had the Sect Head around to suppress the effects with his spirit qi. But now he wasn¡¯t around to suppress the drugs with his spirit qi, so what would happen this time was uncertain.

    Chu Ye managed to find his way into Ye Qingqiu¡¯s room rather quickly. Not long after he entered, strange noises could be heard from inside. Perhaps it was because the effect of the drug was too strong for the two of them, for they were still in there after more than half the night had pa.s.sed. Two people hade over in this time. One was Chu Ning. The other was Long Jue.

    Chu Ning had left after confirming that strange noises wereing from the room.

    Long Jue seemed to havee over especially to see Ye Qingqiu but his expression darkened upon hearing the noisesing from the room. The aura around him was scarily pressuring. He stood there for a bit before turning to leave.

    [1] Minty candy brand. Something something motto about how eating it will prolong stamina? ¡¥(¡ã_o)/¡¥

 Chapter 66

    The next day, Chu Ning brought some Misty Sect disciples with her to Ye Qingqiu¡¯s doorstep. She was probably trying to catch Ye Qingqiu in the act but hadn¡¯t expected the one who opened the door to be her brother.

    ¡°Brother&h.e.l.lip; You&h.e.l.lip;¡± Chu Ning pointed inside before pointing at Chu Ye. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡®Why is big brother here? What happened to that guy I arranged for? Then hasn¡¯t big brother&h.e.l.lip;¡¯ Chu Ning panicked inside as she grabbed Chu Ye¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother, you only came here this morning, right?¡±

    Chu Ye¡¯s ears flushed red. Thinking aboutst night caused his mind to wander. After all, the sensationsst night were hard to forget; and it was with the woman he liked.

    The disciples who followed Chu Ning over had already guessed what was going on. ¡®It¡¯s not a secret that Chu Ye had liked Ye Qingqiu for a long time but she hadn¡¯t shown any special attention to him before. So howe they ended up sleeping together now?¡¯

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, what did you want so early in the morning?¡± Chu Ye forced himself to calm down. Seeing that manner of his, Chu Ning knew the one with Ye Qingqiust night was him. Her eyes turned red from anger as she bit her lip fiercely. In a sudden burst of courage, she shoved Chu Ye aside and charged in.

    ¡°Ye Qingqiu, you shameless wh.o.r.e! You seduced my brother!¡± Chu Ning charged in recklessly and started choking and shouting. ¡°You think just because you¡¯re the Sect Head you¡¯re that awesome! What are you so proud of? Shameless! Who knows what kind of methods you used to sit on this position?!¡±

    Ye Qingqiu had already put on her clothes. Her already dark face got even darker when Chu Ning charged in. ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°Ye Qingqiu, you shameless b.i.t.c.h, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Chu Ning was like an enraged lioness; it looked like she wished that she could tear her apart with five horses1. Chu Ning drew her sword and charged.

    Killing intent overflowed from Ye Qingqiu¡¯s eyes. With a wave of her hand, Chu Ning was sent flying by a formless energy and she crashed into a wall.

    ¡°Get out.¡± Ye Qingqiu swept her cold gaze over the other disciples. They drew back before beating a hasty retreat. They even shut the door as they left.

    ¡°She-devil&h.e.l.lip;¡± The disciple who exited first saw the person on the stairs and shouted out subconsciously.

    ¡°What are you guys up to so early in the morning?¡± Shi Sheng attempted to take a peek in curiousity.

    ¡°What does it have to do with you?!¡± One of the disciples snapped.

    ¡°Just curious.¡± Shi Sheng smiled indifferently, though that smile was filled with ill-intent. ¡°Did your Sect Head get screwed by someone?¡±

    ¡°You-¡± ¡®Even if someone gets screwed it¡¯s the other party! How can our Sect Head be screwed by someone? A dog will never spit out ivory

 Chapter 67

    The day after Chu Ning left, news of her death started circting. Chu Ye still had some feelings for her so he flew into a temper upon hearing she was murdered. Ye Qingqiu let people bring Chu Ye away first. She looked back at the cloth covered body, her heart full of doubts.

    ¡®I remember disposing of the body so why has it appeared here? Could it be that someone saw me kill Chu Ning and is using this to give me a warning? Who could it be&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    Ye Qingqiu returned to the room with a heavy face. Chu Ye was sitting in the middle of the room. His eyes reddened slightly when he saw her, causing Ye Qingqiu¡¯s heart to skip a beat. She didn¡¯t continue walking forward. Chu Ye ran over and hugged her. ¡°Sect Head.¡±

    Ye Qingqiu stiffened. Only after she was sure Chu Ye hadn¡¯t discovered anything did she pat his back. ¡°Although she did some bad stuff, rest a.s.sured I¡¯ll help you avenge her.¡±

    Chu Ye¡¯s looks weren¡¯t bad and he was quite good on the bed too. It wasn¡¯t that Ye Qingqiu didn¡¯t like him, she just felt like his status wasn¡¯t up to par. But now they had already slept with each other so there was no reason to continue hesitating.

    In the end, Ye Qingqiu¡¯s constion switched locations to the bedsheets. When they had finally finished, Chu Yey exhausted on the bed, unable to even lift an eyelid.

    Ye Qingqiu wasn¡¯t exhausted at all though. On the contrary, she had been re-energised by their bout; her face was practically glowing. She cast a nce at Chu Ye who had already fallen asleep and her expression turned mocking. She made a hand seal and a water dragon appeared. ¡®A furnace&h.e.l.lip; if used well, the one being used isn¡¯t a certainty.¡¯

    This was something she had discovered after she had been with Chu Ye for the first time. She had still been a step from crossing over into the grandpletion stage of Foundation Building but after doing that with Chu Ye, she managed to directly step into that stage.

    Those with Water Spirit Veins were pretty much acknowledged to be cultivation furnaces but she didn¡¯t seem to be the one whose cultivation was being stolen. She had asked that Demon and he had told her it was because of his presence that she had turned from the victim to the taker. She had tested it out just now and found that he was right.

    Ye Qingqiu¡¯s gazended on Chu Ye as she once again got atop him. Chu Ye was still muddle-headed but he instinctively responded upon touching Ye Qingqiu¡¯s body.

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    ¡°I heard some people have gone missing again?¡± A few Mt. Tong Sect disciples chatted as they walked down the mountain.

    ¡°How many times has this happened now? Grandmaster told us to look for them in secret but how are we supposed to do that with so many eyes here? From the way I see it, it¡¯s those two that did it.¡± A male disciple gestured towards a mountain peak in the distance.

    ¡°Shh, do you want to die?¡± One of the people beside him gave him a smack. ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense. Grandmaster said this matter most likely has nothing to do with them.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Why?¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster said those two had witnesses who could prove it was impossible for them to kidnap people. After all, the two were at the same ce while two people went missing at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Then what if it¡¯s because they used some underhanded methods?¡±

    ¡°&h.e.l.lip;Makes sense. Anyway, those two are the biggest suspects.¡±

    Only when the group had walked off did a ck shadow emerge from behind arge tree. The man stared in thought at the departing figures.

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t surprised that Long Jue would pay her a visit; after all, the Reaper¡¯s Sword was still in her hands. ¡®But&h.e.l.lip; why is Ye Qingqiu here? En, the Mt. Tong Sect Head is here too. Oh, and looks like there¡¯s a bunch of other sect heads I don¡¯t know here too&h.e.l.lip; Tsk tsk, are we holding a meeting? You guys aren¡¯t going on with the tournament and ran over to my ce to hold a meeting? Is it a judging meeting?¡¯

    The courtyard of the residence Shi Sheng was staying in wasn¡¯t that big. With so many people standing there, it looked rather crowded. And they were holding weapons too, causing the amount of s.p.a.ce inside to decrease. Shi Sheng stood at the door and waved her hand impatiently.

    ¡°What are you guys blocking my door so early in the morning for? Came here to greet me? No need, we¡¯re not big on those kinds of things.¡±

    Everyone ¡°&h.e.l.lip;¡± ¡®Who the h.e.l.l is here to greet you?! Think you¡¯re an emperor?! Look at our faces filled with indignation! Come look at our justice-filled hearts!¡¯

    ¡°She-devil, hand them out otherwise don¡¯t me me for not being nice!¡± A sect head shouted before pointing his weapon at Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Hand who out?¡± Shi Sheng was utterly befuddled. ¡®When did I kidnap people in the first ce?¡¯

    ¡°The Burning me Sect¡¯s Mu Qing, the Purple Dawn Sect¡¯s Ye Yao&h.e.l.lip;¡± And on it went until five people as well as the sects they came from were reported. ¡°She-devil, weren¡¯t you the one who kidnapped these people? Hurry up and hand them over!¡±

    No matter how filled with righteous indignation they got, Shi Sheng¡¯s face remained calm. She waited till they had finished yelling before slowly speaking, ¡°Don¡¯t know them.¡±

    ¡°Shang Shu, Feng Ci is not here with you so I¡¯d advise you to hand those people over.¡± Long Jue waved his hand, gesturing for those people to quiet down. ¡°Those girls are innocent, when have they ever offended you?¡±

    Shi Sheng looked around her. Feng Ci, who was usually never more than 10 steps from her, wasn¡¯t here&h.e.l.lip;

    ¡°Stop looking. He won¡¯t be able to make it back in a short period of time! Shang Shu, hand them over!¡± Long Jue spoke coldly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the people but I do have a life. Want it? Come get it!¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes curved into crescents.

    ¡°She-devil, I¡¯ll enact justice on behalf of Heaven today! ept death!¡±

    ¡°Everyone charge together! Seize the she-devil!¡±

    All types of offensive arts smashed towards Shi Sheng. Ayer of white light appeared from the ck robe she was wearing, blocking those arts.

    ¡°It¡¯s a spelled robe!¡±

    ¡°f.u.c.k, all those stuff on her head are spelled artifacts!¡±

    Angry curses rose up. They saw that she hadn¡¯t had many essories on her body but only now did they find out all the stuff on her body had a defensive attribute to them, from the smallest b.u.t.ton to thergest robe.

    Most of the people here were at the Azoth Core stage of cultivation, there were even a few Nascent Soul cultivators yet not a single one managed to cause the slightest harm to Shi Sheng. It can be seen from this how powerful the items on her body were.

    Perhaps they weren¡¯t even spelled artifacts&h.e.l.lip; The only other possibility was that they were Immortal Artifacts. In the Cultivation World, only therge sects would even have an Immortal Artifact and they were usually carefully looked after. Thinking of this caused quite a few people¡¯s eyes to redden with greed.

    The artifacts on Shi Sheng¡¯s body were, of course, obtained by Feng Ci specially for her. In the past years, he had robbed a lot of ces so getting her armed to the teeth wasn¡¯t difficult.

    ¡°You guys want to rob my stuff again ah!¡± Shi Sheng dodged a few attacks before leaping onto the roof and looking at the gathered crowd with a ridiculing expression. ¡°I thought you guys looked down on me? What? You want to copy my style of robbing?¡±

    Killing people to take their belongings was as normal as eating a meal in the Cultivation World. Those people who got robbed naturally weren¡¯t willing to ept it so they started spinning rumours about the person who robbed them. And Shi Sheng had more sessful robberies than average so she gained the ¡®t.i.tle¡¯ of ¡°She-devil¡±.

    ¡°Which item on your body wasn¡¯t obtained through robbery?!¡±

    ¡°Oh, since you say that, that must mean all the stuff on your body was made by you personally? Wow you¡¯re so awesome&h.e.l.lip; My apologies for not recognising your dignified personage earlier.¡±

    ¡°You&h.e.l.lip;¡± The ridicule in her tone caused the one who had spoken to be unable to continue. Only those who had a ridiculously powerful background with plenty of resources to work with could say that they had never stolen other people¡¯s belongings. If people with normal backgrounds wanted a good weapon or a life-protecting pill, wouldn¡¯t their only option be to steal it?

    And even between theserge sects, they would s.n.a.t.c.h from each other like n.o.body¡¯s business&h.e.l.lip;

 Chapter 68

    ¡°Stop wasting words, hurry up and hand them over!¡± This topic wasn¡¯t too good so they circled back to the main topic.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who took them. Though&h.e.l.lip; if you guys want to know who did it, I can tell you, you know.¡± Shi Sheng dragged her words out as she spoke with a smiling face.

    ¡°How would it not be you&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    ¡°Yeah, who else would do this other than you?!¡±

    Although they said that, their faces were filled with doubt. After all, they weren¡¯t clear about the details either. They were only listening to Long Jue and the Mt. Tong Sect Head.

    Ye Qingqiu¡¯s heart sank. She lifted her head to look at Shi Sheng who just so happened to be looking at her too. That smile was mocking no matter how you looked at it, yet those eyes&h.e.l.lip; were calm like a pool of dead water.

    ¡®This woman has to die!¡¯

    ¡°Shang Shu, are you attempting to sow discord between us?¡± Ye Qingqiu stepped forward. ¡°She¡¯s stalling for time, don¡¯t fall for it!¡±

    Having gotten her reminder, everyone seemed to have snapped out of it. Whatever the truth of the matter was, she hadmitted a lot of crimes before so getting rid of her would be arge merit. But if Feng Ci returned&h.e.l.lip; They didn¡¯t dare to think about it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll distract her, you guys set down a formation.¡± Long Jue leapt upwards and started attacking Shi Sheng. Long Jue¡¯s cultivation was higher than Shi Sheng¡¯s even though she was wearing a set of peak level equipment. She could only keep herself from being harmed, but couldn¡¯t do any harm to Long Jue.

    Long Jue wasn¡¯t using his full power, he was just trying to herd Shi Sheng to the middle of the courtyard. Shi Sheng knew what he was trying to do so naturally she wouldn¡¯t go there. Just as she was about to leave, however, Ye Qingqiu suddenly appeared from behind and attacked her.

    Shi Sheng stumbled. Long Jue took the opportunity to send a gust of wind to send Shi Sheng flying towards the ground. The moment shended, she seemed to have activated something as light burst out and enveloped her, causing the figures outside to turn blurry.

    ¡®f.u.c.k! I knew my cultivation was still too low.¡¯ Shi Sheng looked at the well-defined, glowing, white lines of the formation below her, feeling a bit upset. She bit her finger and used the blood from the wound to draw some symbols in mid-air. Her face was a bit pale but there was no panic in her eyes; they still had that deathly calm.

    Just as she finished with thest stroke, the light vanished, allowing her to see the people outside clearly. The people outside could also see her clearly now too.

    ¡°What is that?¡± The Mt. Tong Sect Head gazed in stunned shock at the blood symbols floating in front of Shi Sheng.

    The ck robes of the woman inside the formation billowed. She was so quiet that she seemed to be in a different world from the fierce, killing intent-filled formation. The calm in her eyes bordered onplete indifference, as if everything they did was just a funny one-sided y. Shi Sheng lifted her index finger, causing the people outside to subconsciously hold their breaths.

    ¡°I hope everyone here remembers today.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s voice could be heard through the formation. Though it was a little bit broken up because of the interference, they still managed to hear her words perfectly fine. After she spoke, she used her index finger to touch that blood symbol, causing the originally white formation to be dyed a b.l.o.o.d.y red.

    The surroundings seemed to blur, darken and lose its colours, leaving only the ck-robed woman standing quietly in red light. In that instance, all creatures fell silent; as if they were afraid of startling her.

    Everything seemed to be going in slow motion. The red light crawled up to block her figure from view. Shi Sheng revealed a mocking smile.

    Just as her vision was about to be taken over by red light, she saw a figure charging towards her before all she could see was red.

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    Shi Sheng supported herself up. The blood in her chest roiled, causing her to spit up blood. Wiping away at the blood on the corner of her mouth, she coldly snorted, ¡°It turns out the male and female leads are invincible when they join hands.¡±

    She had clearly been able to dodge that attack but at that moment, the air around her solidified, causing her body to stiffen long enough for Long Jue to send her flying. And that formation&h.e.l.lip;

    ¡®They used such a high-level formation on me&h.e.l.lip; Should I be thanking them for not looking down on me?¡¯

    Shi Sheng let out a slight exhale. Her innards felt like they were tearing apart. After getting used to it, she began surveying her surroundings. This was a strange ce at what looked to be the bottom of a cliff. The s.p.a.ce here was very narrow yet very deep. There were all sorts of strange nts around that were reaching maliciously for Shi Sheng. Shi Sheng looked up for a while. Her cultivation waspletely gone now.

    She learned that move from Shang Shu¡¯s memories. The blood symbols could take over any formation for one¡¯s own use, and had been used to open the gate to the Demon World&h.e.l.lip; The price though, was all of one¡¯s cultivation.

    Yes, you heard that right. The Demon World. She was currently in the Demon World&h.e.l.lip;

    ¡®So it did follow the plot after all. The important thing now though, is how do I(bbb) get out?! Wait a second! I(bbb) seem to be forgetting something? f.u.c.k! Feng Ci! That person that charged towards me at the end there was Feng Ci!¡¯

    Normally, he would have just been repelled but Feng Ci wasn¡¯t a normal person so he probably followed her here. There was quite a bit of area to the transfer. If he did follow her, he should be somewhere in her vicinity.

    Shi Sheng dragged her battered body to search the vicinity for him. In the end, she found Feng Ci on top of a purplish-red flower at the top of the cliff. He seemed to be unconscious for his hands were hanging off the edge of the flowerbed. ¡®So you want this cripple to go get that fellow that¡¯s several metres high down here? I(bbb) can¡¯t do that ah!¡¯

    ¡®System, I(bbb) want a cheat! This time is really not okay! It¡¯s going to fail at this rate!¡¯

    [Do you wish to activate the System Shop?]

    Shi Sheng ¡°&h.e.l.lip;¡± ¡®I want a cheat!¡¯

    [Host, you have 3 seconds to consider. Do you wish to activate the System Shop? Countdown: 3&h.e.l.lip; 2&h.e.l.lip;]

    ¡°I¡¯ll use it, I¡¯ll use it dammit!¡±

    That screen she had seen before appeared. Shi Sheng scanned through before her gazended on an item named ¡°Flying Carpet¡±. It was 2,000 Contribution Points for one.

    ¡®f.u.c.k you! Why don¡¯t you just go rob a bank?! Why is a f.u.c.king one-time use consumable so expensive?! The Bureau of Commodity Prices will invite you for tea, you know1? Where can I(bbb) lodge aint? I(bbb) want to lodge aint!!!¡¯

    [Do you wish to conduct this purchase?]

    ¡®Purchase, my head! I¡¯m saving up for a Universe Warship! I have an ambition&h.e.l.lip; of conquering the Universe!¡¯ Shi Sheng angrily closed the System Shop. She turned around and pulled out a stepdder from the bushes next to her.

    [&h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;] ¡®So&h.e.l.lip; just where did the Host get this?¡¯

    By the time Shi Sheng got Feng Ci down, she felt like she was going to copse. ¡®Yer momma¡¯s a s.l.u.t! I¡¯m injured too ah!!!¡¯

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t dare to stay near those weird-looking nts for long. She dragged Feng Ci to an area without nts; a crack in the cliff wall. The avable s.p.a.ce there wasn¡¯t too cramped.

    When Shi Sheng had set Feng Ci down, she sat on the ground and took great heaving breaths. She coughed a bit. The taste of blood was thick in her mouth, causing her to feel very ufortable.

    [Host, I hope you will learn from this. The leads of each world are favoured by luck. You are not a native to these worlds so making a move on them will result in severe punishment.] System¡¯s icy-cold voice spoke in Shi Sheng¡¯s mind.

    ¡°So why are there missions where I have to take revenge against them?¡± Shi Sheng stared at Feng Ci¡¯s profile, her voice a bit low.

    [As the System, I do not have a say in that&h.e.l.lip; Host, remember that you cannot make a direct move on the male and female leads.]

    A cold light shed in Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes. After this time, she would learn her lesson.

    [1] It¡¯s a way of saying calling you in for a ¡®chat¡¯. Like how the police ¡®invite you for tea¡¯. Also, in case you don¡¯t understand from the name, this bureau determines prices&h.e.l.lip; onmodities&h.e.l.lip; so it¡¯s reasonable to a.s.sume they¡¯d be upset at merchants charging way above the set price&h.e.l.lip;

 Chapter 69

    When Feng Ci woke up, Shi Sheng was standing outside the entrance staring upwards.

    ¡°Xiaoshu&h.e.l.lip;¡± When Feng Ci saw her, he leapt up from the ground and shed to her, hugging her from behind. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re alright!¡±

    Having been unprepared, Shi Sheng coughed fiercely, causing a faint b.l.o.o.d.y smell to diffuse into the air.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Feng Ci released Shi Sheng and made his way to her front. ¡°Why is your face so pale? Why is your cultivation gone? Was it because of those people&h.e.l.lip; Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯ll help you take revenge. Tell me how you want them to die and I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Shi Sheng gasped for air. When her gaze turned upwards, her expression changed suddenly. She couldn¡¯t speak so she could only point upwards.

    Feng Ci¡¯s dark-red eyes were filled with worry. He didn¡¯t understand what Shi Sheng was trying to tell him so he gazed with slight puzzlement at her.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s chest heaved quickly a few times before she suddenly grabbed him and dodged to the side. The sound of a heavy object hitting the ground could be heard from where they had just been standing. Shi Sheng¡¯s back was to the wall. Because of the inertia, Feng Ci ended up pressing on to her, his slightly cool lips pressed against the corner of hers.

    Feng Ci¡¯s eyes widened and his long eyshes trembled. He seemed to be able to hear both their breathing at this distance.

    Feng Ci suddenly turned and pecked lightly at Shi Sheng¡¯s lips before he acted as if he had been shocked by electricity and jumped away. His gaze wandered to the side as his ears flushed red.

    Shi Sheng was stunned for a moment before the corner of her lips went up in a slight smile. It tugged at her internal injuries though so her face turned pained again. ¡®If this keeps up, my(bbb) wounds aren¡¯t going to heal!¡¯

    ¡°Help me up a bit.¡± Shi Sheng spoke to Feng Ci in a weak voice as she reached out a hand.

    Feng Ci was blushing as he carefully supported Shi Sheng, his gaze didn¡¯t dare tond on her. Feng Ci was feeling very apprehensive right now. ¡®Will she be angry? Will she leave me? I don¡¯t care. She can only apany me. If she wants to leave then I¡¯ll-¡®

    Feng Ci was at a loss. ¡®What can I do if she wants to leave me? If it was before I could just lock her up but&h.e.l.lip;

    If I do that, she¡¯ll definitely get angry. I don¡¯t want her to be angry. I like it when she smiles at me.¡¯

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know that Feng Ci was undergoing inner turmoil in those few seconds, for she was staring at where they had just been standing. There were a pair of snakes entwined with each other. They were twisting against each other and making the asional hiss,pletely ignoring the two humans standing not far from them.

    When Feng Ci saw the two snakes, his face turned ck and he covered Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡±

    Shi Sheng ¡°&h.e.l.lip;¡± ¡®I already saw everything so what¡¯s the point of covering my eyes now?!¡¯

    Just now she had seen these two snakes. ¡®Your mom, f.u.c.king while dangling from a tree&h.e.l.lip; Now this is some high-level s.h.i.t!¡¯

    The two snakes had unexpectedly fallen off the tree when Feng Ci hade over.

    Shi Sheng only heard some crackling noises. When she could see again, all that was left was a pile of ash. Shi Sheng ¡°&h.e.l.lip;¡± ¡®You burned them while they were still f.u.c.king&h.e.l.lip; At least let them finish!¡¯

    ¡°Dirty.¡± Feng Ci stubbornly blocked Shi Sheng¡¯s view. ¡°Just look at me.¡±

    ¡®Look&h.e.l.lip; at you&h.e.l.lip; (¨s¡ã¡õ¡ã£©¨s¦à ©ß©¥©ß

    Even if you look good, people still need a change in taste every now and then! And they were just a couple of snakes! Did you have to do that?! Did you?!¡¯

    Afraid of causing Feng Ci¡¯s ¡®illness¡¯ to rpse, she could only nod her head.

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t certain if she could withstand Feng Ci¡¯s power so she didn¡¯t dare to let him heal her. She could only slowly recuperate on her own. Foundation Building cultivators and above had no need for food since they could get all the nourishment they need from spirit qi. However, Shi Sheng had no way of absorbing spirit qi so she had to eat.

    Feng Ci didn¡¯t know what was edible or not, so most of the stuff he brought back was inedible. Shi Sheng was feeling rather miserable.

    After much sifting through the pile, she only found a few fruits that counted as edible. The taste was awful. They were sour and acidic, causing Shi Sheng to nearly cry from choking them down.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you drink my blood?¡± Feng Ci squatted down in front of Shi Sheng and carefully suggested.

    ¡°Blood?¡± Shi Sheng bit into yet another green, unripe fruit. The sourness caused her face to crumple up. ¡°Why would I want to drink your blood?¡± ¡®I(bbb) don¡¯t drink blood!¡¯

    ¡°My blood can let you heal faster. And&h.e.l.lip;¡± Feng Ci hesitated for a bit before staring directly into Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes and speaking, ¡°And it can help you regain your cultivation.¡±

    Shi Sheng swallowed the fruit that was so sour her teeth nearly fell out before speaking a bit unclearly, ¡°Your blood has this effect? Howe I didn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡®The plot didn¡¯t have this point though? No wonder he didn¡¯t say much even though he knew my cultivation was wasted.¡¯

    A hint of a smile surfaced on Feng Ci¡¯s face as he drew closer to Shi Sheng. ¡°Why else do you think those people in the Celestial World want me dead so much? Just because they¡¯re scared of me?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s movements paused. She could feel an aura of forlornness surrounding him. It was as if&h.e.l.lip;

    ¡°Oh.¡± Shi Sheng lowered her eyes before continuing the gnaw on another fruit. She spoke with a bit of disgust in her tone, ¡°I don¡¯t like to drink blood.¡±

    ¡°But my blood can help your cultivation recover.¡± Although he was happy she didn¡¯t show any of that greed that caused him to feel disgust, If she didn¡¯t recover her cultivation, how was he to bring her back to take revenge?

    ¡°Be good, I don¡¯t like blood.¡± Shi Sheng patted Feng Ci¡¯s head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing good thates out of gaining something without effort. I prefer to rely on my own efforts to get what I want.¡±

    ¡®Even if I had to s.n.a.t.c.h them.

    And besides&h.e.l.lip; from what he revealed just now, if I really drank his blood, I might as well say goodbye to living. There¡¯s no reasoning with yandere princesses.

    The most important thing is that I can look at blood but if you want me to drink it? Nope!¡¯

    There was joy in Feng Ci¡¯s eyes as he asked earnestly, ¡°Xiaoshu, will you be together with me forever?¡±

    Shi Sheng ended up coughing up a mouthful of sour fruit juice. ¡®Momma¡¯s egg! Don¡¯t just confess out of the blue like that! Isn¡¯t this change of topic too fast? We were just talking about drinking blood&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    Feng Ci pursed his lips, at a loss as he watched Shi Sheng cough vehemently. Suddenly he held Shi Sheng¡¯s face and kissed her.

    Shi Sheng was startled by the handsome face that was suddenly so close to her. Only when she felt a soft sensation brush across her lips and attempt to enter her mouth did she get snap out of it. She gasped and subconsciously wanted to push Feng Ci away.

    Feng Ci hugged Shi Sheng closer. She didn¡¯t have any strength to resist so she ended up trapped in his arms. His kiss was a bit clumsy and a bit impatient because of her resistance but he was still gentle.

    ¡°Xiaoshu, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll give myself to you.¡± Feng Ci¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in Shi Sheng¡¯s mind.

    Shi Sheng was thunderstruck. ¡®The h.e.l.l do you mean give yourself to me?! Hey just because I(bbb) didn¡¯t object to your flirting you¡¯re now trying to bring it to the bed? I¡¯m(bbb) telling you, I(bbb) won¡¯t take any responsibility!¡¯

 Chapter 70

    It wasn¡¯t as Shi Sheng imagined. She only felt a warm body of heat flow down her throat. She felt like her body had been wrapped up by a warm and gentle energy wherever that heat flowed. Feng Ci released her. His lips were still moist. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Rx.¡±

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t have time to say anything before darkness engulfed her vision. In the next moment, countless crisscrossing paths made of fire appeared. She was standing on one of them.

    ¡®The h.e.l.l is this ce?¡¯

    Shi Sheng reached out a hand probingly at those mes. The mes went through her palm but there was no feeling from them.

    ¡°Beat him to death! He¡¯s a freak!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t y with him! He¡¯s a monster!¡±

    ¡°&h.e.l.lip;Freak! Monster!¡±

    Childish voices that ovepped with one another could be heard.

    Shi Sheng looked ahead. On a ming path, a few children surrounded a boy who had fire all around him. They threw stuff at him while the boy just stood there, unmoving, allowing them to throw those sharpened objects at him.

    Not long after, injuries appeared on his forehead and cheeks.

    Even after fresh blood had flowed down his face and coated half his face in it, he still remained silent. Those children that had tossed those things seemed to be scared though as they ran off.

    Shi Sheng moved closer to him. He seemed to sense something for he looked over to her. Shi Sheng paused, feeling doubtful. ¡®He can see me?¡¯

    ¡°Go home.¡± A harsh rebuke could be heard from behind her. Shi Sheng turned to see a pretty woman standing not far from her as she stared in disgust towards the boy.

    The boy lowered his head and wiped away the traces of blood on his forehead as he slowly walked towards the woman.

    The scene seemed to shimmer a bit before the two figures disappeared.

    ¡°Even your parents don¡¯t want you, you freak!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, just look at him. Doesn¡¯t he look like a pet that¡¯s been abandoned? If you weren¡¯t a freak that had fire surrounding you, we might have been generous and brought you home.¡±

    Shi Sheng turned to look. On another me path, the boy from before¡ªonly older¡ªwas hugging his knees as he squatted on the ground. His empty gaze stared at the floor.

    After those people had ridiculed him, they actually started throwing stuff at him again. Perhaps this was a pastime of theirs for they had brought plenty of sharpened stones on their person. They threw stones at the boy¡¯s face.

    ¡°No one wants a freak like you&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    ¡°No one likes you, freak&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    The boy, who had been silent all this time, stood up suddenly. His originally empty eyes were now filled with vicious hate. The fire on his body red up and stretched out to epa.s.s those people. Two of the slower ones got caught by the fire, causing them to shriek miserably. The others had been scared silly by this as they ran away in a panic.

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    Angry curses as well as sobs could be heard. A boy was lying on the ground, on hisst breaths. The mes burning vigorously around him made it appear like he was being roasted.

    The scene changed once again. The boy had already grown into a teenager. He was chained up and trapped in a small area. There was no expression on his face.

    ¡°You really are a freak.¡± In front of the teenager, a man wearing flowy white robes stood with an expression of ecstasy. ¡°Danger and rewarde together after all! Hahaha the day when I conquer the Celestial World is nigh!¡±

    The man controlled a dagger and made it slice open a cut on the teenager¡¯s wrist. However, it hadn¡¯t sliced that far when it turned into ash. The man¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Your ability has grown again!¡±

    The man made a hand seal and the chains around the teenager rattled. The teenager revealed a pained expression as he curled up into a ball.

    ¡°Freak, see if you still dare to use fire again next time!¡±

    After the man had collected enough blood, he left whileughing maniacally. He didn¡¯t see the gaze the teenager shot at him from behind&h.e.l.lip; It was as cold as a pond on the winter¡¯s solstice.

    Shi Sheng continued walking along that small path and watched his birth, his growth. Watched others detest him, be disgusted at the sight of him. Watched him being abandoned, being locked up.

    And in the end&h.e.l.lip; He broke out of his coc.o.o.n. He became the Celestial World¡¯s most unique existence; Everyone wanted him dead yet no one could kill him.

    Shi Sheng paused in her steps. There was an unusual emotion in those normally cid eyes of hers.

    ¡°Feng Ci&h.e.l.lip;¡± She mumbled in a low voice before scoffing. mes were reflected in her eyes as the corner of her mouth lifted into a shallow angle. That smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes though.

    The surrounding paths disappeared and she was left standing in the middle of an endless sea of mes. The fiercely burning mes made her feel miniscule. The scene was exactly the same as the me sea that had greeted her when she arrived her.

    However, she didn¡¯t feel pain like she did then. There was only aforting sense of intimacy.

    Those mes seemed like fish that had regained water as they poured into her body. They repaired her broken meridians and enveloped her dantian in ayer of mes. From within, a faint gold light leaked out.

    Time pa.s.sed. After who knew how long, the golden light in her dantian finally broke out and a magnificent strength surged through her whole body like a tsunami.

    A shiny golden pearl was hovering in her dantian, surrounded by fire. It looked like a golden pill surrounded by a fiery sea yet neither affected nor repelled each other.

    ¡®Azoth Core. This is the Azoth Core stage.¡¯

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    Shi Sheng opened her eyes and looked at the person squatting down next to her. Suddenly, she broke out into a smile and her light voice flowed, ¡°Feng Ci&h.e.l.lip; I¡¯ll apany you from now on. Until your lifees to an end.¡±

    ¡®Until your lifees to an end. This is the only promise I can give.¡¯

    Feng Ci was dazed for a moment before his eyes blinked. Waves surged in his heart. This was the first time she had given him a certain answer.

    ¡°I¡¯ll also apany you. No matter how long.¡± Feng Ci spoke with a serious face.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes curved as she smiled. She tilted her head and asked, ¡°What was that you gave me?¡±

    She not only recovered her cultivation, she also broke through to the Azoth Core stage. Furthermore&h.e.l.lip;

    Shi Sheng lifted her hand and a small patch of mes appeared. She could use Feng Ci¡¯s mes now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is either&h.e.l.lip;¡± Feng Ci shook his head in uncertainty. ¡°But it¡¯s very useful! From now on, no matter where you go, I¡¯ll be able to find you. No one will be able to hurt you anymore.¡±

    Shi Sheng rubbed the area over her heart. She didn¡¯t know why but she felt like that thing Feng Ci had given her&h.e.l.lip; had fused with her heart.

    ¡°Xiaoshu, you can¡¯t leave me from now on.¡± Feng Ci reached out to pull Shi Sheng into his embrace. Perhaps it was because there was now a part of him in her for he didn¡¯t use too much strength this time. There were still times he couldn¡¯t help but think of imprisoning her by his side. Fortunately, he was able to control those impulses.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t struggle and let him hug her. Although she had broken through into the Azoth Core stage, she was stillcking in energy. She felt like she had exhausted her stores of energy by now. Perhaps it was because of that thing Feng Ci had fed her.

 Chapter 71

    It was easy to lose track of time in the wilderness. Shi Sheng and Feng Ci stayed at the bottom of that cliff until Shi Sheng broke through to the Immortalisation stage. Due to those mes, Shi Sheng¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t difficult at all. After the Immortalisation stage was the Ascension stage, but this relied on one¡¯s luck.

    After the Immortalisation stage, there wouldn¡¯t be any major breakthroughs and one would only know when one¡¯s tribtion to Ascension was about to arrive.

    Some people wouldn¡¯t experience their Ascension tribtion for hundreds or thousands of years.

    Ascension couldn¡¯t be forced so Shi Sheng could only give up on this and leave the cliff she had spent ages with Feng Ci in. Outside was a vast wastnd.

    Shi Sheng called out Pudding, who hadn¡¯te out in ages. Pudding huffed in displeasure but still transformed into itsrger size when Feng Ci red at it.

    Feng Ci brought Shi Sheng onto Pudding¡¯s back. He didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of releasing her. Though he had spent such a long time with Shi Sheng at that cliff, around 99% of the time, Shi Sheng was busy cultivating so he could only stare at her or chase off any intruding creatures in the vicinity.

    Now that he could hug Shi Sheng, he felt like his empty heart had been filled up once again. Why would he let her go?

    The Demon World wasrger than Shi Sheng¡¯s expectations. Even with Pudding¡¯s speed, they had to fly for close to three days before they left the wastnd.

    Outside the wastnd, the scenery was no different from the Cultivation World¡¯s. The Demon Race didn¡¯t have three heads and six arms1. If they weren¡¯t using techniques unique to the Demon Race, one would find no difference between them and a normal human cultivator.

    Shi Sheng went to gather information from a few demons and learned the seal on the Demon World hadn¡¯t broken yet, so Ye Qingqiu should still be in the Cultivation World at this point.

    ¡°How are we going to get out?¡± Feng Ci rested his chin on Shi Sheng¡¯s shoulder as he asked somewhat doubtfully.

    ¡°Break the seal on the Demon World of course. How else are we going to get out?¡± Shi Sheng spoke casually. ¡®I(bbb) don¡¯t have the FL¡¯s ability to tear a hole in s.p.a.ce. Besides, the seal on the Demon World is going to break anyway so what¡¯s the big deal if it breaks a little earlier? Furthermore&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    Feng Ci furrowed his brow but didn¡¯t say anything. As long as she was happy, he was fine with anything. Even if she wanted to rule the Demon World, he would hand the throne to her on a silver tter.

    The seal on the Demon World was situated at ake. There was a method of breaking it in Shang Shu¡¯s memories but Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t expected the Demon Race to already be nearly done with it&h.e.l.lip;

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    ¡°Demon Lord, there¡¯s only one final step.¡± A member of the Demon Race gazed reverently and fearfully at the man standing in front of theke.

    He was garbed in a ck robe embroidered with the symbol of the Demon Lord. His silver hair fluttered along with the wind and his posture was upright. There was an icy-cold aura that warded others from approaching him. He was the Demon World¡¯s Demon Lord: Jun Wuqi.

    Jun Wuqi looked at the surface of theke which had not a single ripple and asked, ¡°Have you found the person?¡±

    The demon fell silent for a few seconds before he spoke in a stiff voice, ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Continue looking. You must find that person even if you turn the Demon World upside-down.¡± There was a sharp coldness in Jun Wuqi¡¯s gaze. They were at the final and most important step.

    ¡°Understood.¡± The demon left hurriedly, leaving Jun Wuqi alone by thekeside.

    He stared at the surface of theke for a bit. All of a sudden, he lifted his hand and a dragon formed from water surged out from theke and charged towards the woods. A dragon formed from fire emerged from the woods and crashed into the water dragon, causing an explosion which disturbed the surface of theke, making it look like it was boiling.

    Jun Wuqi narrowed his eyes as he looked at the fire that hadn¡¯t been extinguished. His water dragon hadpletely evaporated while that fire dragon had just broken up a bit&h.e.l.lip;

    This simple exchange allowed him to get a glimpse of the other¡¯s power. ¡®Since when was there someone more powerful than me in the Demon World?¡¯

    ¡°Since you¡¯vee then you might as well show yourself.¡± As the other party hadn¡¯t made any killing moves, it proved they didn¡¯t want to fight. A woman with beautiful features and garbed in a ck robe emerged from the woods. The ck of the robe didn¡¯t cause her to look dull or gloomy; on the contrary, they emphasized her brilliant jade-like skin.

    She strode forward with a smile on her face. Her eyes had not the slightest ripple in them though.

    ¡°Demon Lord.¡± Shi Sheng smiled as she withdrew the remaining mes in the air.

    Jun Wuqi¡¯s eyes narrowed even more as he grew more uneasy about Shi Sheng inwardly. He was very sure there hadn¡¯t been someone like this in the Demon World.

    Shi Sheng silently examined Jun Wuqi. This person was the Demon World¡¯s Demon Lord, and at the same time&h.e.l.lip; a love interest for the female lead.

    When Jun Wuqi left the Demon World, he met Ye Qingqiu, who hade over to check out the situation with the seal. The two naturally progressed from there.

    One of the main reasons why she was able to deal with the Demon World threat before ascending was Jun Wuqi¡¯s help. And now that Jun Wuqi was at the crucial stage of breaking the seal on the Demon World, he only needed to find one person as the final step&h.e.l.lip;

    And quite coincidentally, that person just so happened to be Shi Sheng.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to waste my breath. I can help you break the seal but you have to agree to a condition.¡± The seal required Shang Shu¡¯s blood to break but Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t clear why either. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because the plot needs it? Anyways, worlds created out of stories can¡¯t be exined usingmon sense.¡¯

    ¡°You can help me break the seal?¡± Jun Wuqi spoke seriously.

    None of the previous Demon Lords had ever managed to break the seal yet now this woman who didn¡¯t look old was telling him casually that she could break it&h.e.l.lip;

    Although it feltpletely unbelievable, when he thought back to the strength she revealed just now, he became uncertain. ¡®What if she really can?¡¯

    Shi Sheng smiled. ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I can help you break the seal first then we discuss terms, how about it?¡±

    Jun Wuqi¡¯s biggest virtue was that he ced heavy importance on promises. Though, even if he didn¡¯t keep his promise, there wasn¡¯t much harm to Shi Sheng anyway. She had to go out sooner orter; this was just her taking advantage.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Jun Wuqi couldn¡¯t speak harshly to her; after all, he witnessed her strength just now. He had a bad feeling when he saw her control those mes so naturally. His instincts told him not to provoke her.

    Shi Sheng strode confidently to thekeside before turning to look at Jun Wuqi. ¡°Demon Lord, tell your people to get ready.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you instruct them to look for me?¡± Shi Sheng tugged on her lip. Completely ignoring any of Jun Wuqi¡¯s reactions, she rolled up her sleeve and sliced her wrist. Fresh blood dripped into theke and began diffusing&h.e.l.lip;

    Only at that time did Jun Wuqi react. He hurriedly got the Demon Race members in the shadows toe out and start casting techniques at theke.

    Seeing it was enough, Shi Sheng held her wrist as she retreated out of the range of their encirclement. Almost at the same time, Feng Ci appeared by her side and gripped her wrist as he asked nervously, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Shi Sheng casually applied pressure to the wound. ¡°Nope.¡±

    This wound wasn¡¯t much to look atpared to the injuries she had received before.

    Feng Ci stopped her action before lifting her wrist and cing his lips on the wound. The tip of his tongue brushed gently over the wound and she could feel a cooling sensation from her wound.

    By the time Feng Ci had finished licking off the blood on her wrist, the wound was already gone, leaving only skin as fair as jade.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Feng Ci rolled down her sleeve, his expression dark. ¡°I don¡¯t like you getting injured, even it¡¯s self-inflicted.¡±

    Shi Sheng ¡°&h.e.l.lip;¡± ¡®How am I(bbb) going to get out if I(bbb) don¡¯t slit my wrist though?! I(bbb) don¡¯t have the FL¡¯s ability of ripping through s.p.a.ce with my(bbb) bare hands!¡¯

 Chapter 72

    Purple Bamboo Mountain; the site where the seal on the Demon World was situated.

    The bamboos on this mountain were all purple coloured. ording to rumour, they were Immortal Bamboo. The bamboo was nted in an array used to seal the Demon World.

    A lot of cultivators were gathered here. At the head was the Misty Sect and the Mt. Tong Sect.

    It had already been 400 years since Shi Sheng¡¯s disappearance. In these 400 years, Ye Qingqiu had developed the Misty Sect to once again take the position of number one sect in the Cultivation World. And its position was so high that others could only dream of reaching it.

    ¡°Sect Head Ye, are we just going to watch as the Demon Racees out?¡± A man garbed in a cyan Daoist robe looked at the woman who was surrounded by people.

    Ye Qingqiu¡¯s expression was cold; she looked like the epitome of an ice G.o.ddess, causing people to constantly nce at her.

    ¡°What else would Sect Head Lin suggest?¡± Ye Qingqiu spoke. Her every action exuded the aura of someone superior. She was already in the Immortalisation stage so she naturally would not have to give face to anyone.

    Sect Head Lin rubbed his head awkwardly. ¡®If I knew what to do, would I be asking you?¡¯

    As Ye Qingqiu was already an expert at the Immortalisation stage, and the Misty Sect Sect Head to boot, he could only retreat to the side, embarra.s.sed.

    Ye Qingqiu cleared her throat and her gaze swept over those gathered. ¡°The Celestial World has already been informed about this. All we have to do is do our best to control the situation until the Celestial World¡¯s people arrive.¡±

    The surrounding people looked at each other before expressing agreement.

    The Demon Race were bloodthirsty and battle-hardened while the Cultivation World had declined in recent times. Hence they wouldn¡¯t have the ability to reseal the Demon Race on their own.

    Rumble!

    The sounds of fierce shaking could be heard amidst the rustling of bamboo. It was closely followed by a cracking noise and then the bamboo copsed. Above the clearing made of fallen bamboo, something akin to a ck hole appeared.

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    The first thing Shi Sheng saw when she exited the Demon World was this crowd of wary and nervous people clothed in Daoist robes and holding weapons. The atmosphere seemed grave when coupled with the tremoring purple bamboo in the background.

    The force gathered now was muchrger than the time she went to the Mt. Tong Sect.

    Shi Sheng and Feng Ci were walking in front while the demons followed behind them. From afar, it looked as though Shi Sheng and Feng Ci were leading the demon troops into the Cultivation World.

    ¡°Shang Shu!¡±

    This shout caused Shi Sheng to pause. For some reason, the demons behind halted too.

    Shi Sheng followed the voice to its source and saw the long-absent, plot armour-wearing female lead staring at her in disbelief.

    ¡®Why did shee out from the Demon World?¡¯ And all those people who had attacked Shi Sheng back then changed their expressions upon seeing her.

    Back then those words she had spoken: ¡°I hope everyone here remembers today.¡±

    There hadn¡¯t been any rage in her tone, only a cid calmness yet a seed had been nted in their hearts and germinated, causing them to feel uneasy.

    And seeing her here now caused that unease to increase exponentially.

    ¡®She¡¯s back&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    ¡°Hey, you guys delivered yourself to my doorstep for me to avenge myself!¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze swept across those familiar looking people, her smile filled with ill-intent. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t refuse you people since you¡¯ve decided to deliver yourselves to me.¡±

    ¡°You can just watch while I do the work.¡± Feng Ci smiled at Shi Sheng. ¡°Tell me who you want dead.¡±

    He had not forgotten that they had hurt her.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s finger swept over a few people. Her voice seemed as if it had been blown into their ears, ¡°These few.¡±

    Almost as soon as Shi Sheng¡¯s finger pointed at them, they caught on fire. Anguished cries sounded out one after another. Only when someone fell to the ground did the crowd react and retreat in fear.

    In the area cleared out of people, four ming people were rolling on the ground. They were making pained cries as they reached out to those standing at the edge. But no one dared to reach out a helping hand.

    ¡°Any more?¡± Feng Ci burned those people to death in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°For now, no.¡± Shi Sheng shook her head. It wasn¡¯t that there hadn¡¯t been anymore; it was just that they probably weren¡¯t here today for she didn¡¯t see them.

    ¡°Shang Shu, you actually fell so low and turned into a demon!¡± Ye Qingqiu red hatefully at Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng pouted in disagreement. ¡°You¡¯re the one speaking so say what you want.¡±

    Ye Qingqiu was rendered speechless. ¡®How am I supposed to answer?¡¯

    Had Shang Shu refuted her, she could have at least started righteously questioning her on it. Yet now she had an expression that pretty much said ¡®I don¡¯t care what you guys think¡¯&h.e.l.lip;

    ¡°Hey you guys.¡± Shi Sheng turned to look at the demons behind her. ¡°What are you still standing there for? Waiting for them tomit suicide? Has the seal sealed your brains too?¡±

    ¡®Well now look what happened. I¡¯ve turned into the Demon Race¡¯s representative. Might as well collect some interest then. After all, it¡¯d be letting down this new status of mine if I didn¡¯t.¡¯

    The demons seemed to have been reminded by her. They roared at the cultivators and the two sides engaged into a heated brawl. Shi Sheng would asionally give out orders to the demons who, surprisingly, carried them out.

    Now it looked like Shi Sheng really was in charge of the demon troops. When the Demon Lord still in the Demon World got the frontline report, his handsome face twitched a bit. ¡®She¡¯s really not being courteous about borrowing my influence ah! I¡¯m still here guys!¡¯

    In the first sh between the Demon Race and the Cultivation World, the demons won because of Shi Sheng shamelessly takingmand. The demons forced the cultivators to retreat, whereupon they seized control of Purple Bamboo Mountain for them to use as a base.

    Shi Sheng stepped down after rendering her ¡®meritorious services¡¯, having gained quite a lot of fame from her contributions.

    After Shi Sheng and Feng Ci left Purple Bamboo Mountain, she brought him with her to sweep the floor with those sects that had partic.i.p.ated in attacking her back then. This caused the Cultivation World to grow even more full of unrest.

    The saying ¡°the front courtyard has been lost while the backyard is on fire1¡± was pretty much what described the situation for the cultivators right now.

    Their formations had been destroyed by Shi Sheng just as the demons were on their doorstep.

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    Shi Sheng wanted to check on Yu Xiao so their final destination was naturally the Misty Sect. When she reached, she found that the Misty Sect¡¯s disciples had somehow found out beforehand and were out in full force waiting for her.

    ¡®En. Very good. This fits with my(bbb) image.¡¯

    ¡°Martial Aunt!¡±

    Shi Sheng had only just gotten into a domineering ¡®pose¡¯ and hadn¡¯t had time to say any of her lines when she was interrupted by a voice. A woman wearing a purple Daoist robe charged down from the mountain and pushed the disciples in front out of the way. ¡°Martial Aunt, it¡¯s really you! *excited yelping* You¡¯re finally back! I missed you so much!¡±

    Lin Yiyi opened her arms and ran towards Shi Sheng. Just as she was about to hug Shi Sheng though, Feng Ci harrumphed and lifted his leg to kick her.

    She pulled Feng Ci back, causing Lin Yiyi to miss and stumble past her.

    Lin Yiyi turned around to face Shi Sheng, her expression filled with grievance. ¡°Martial Aunt, you don¡¯t hug me anymore.¡±

    Shi Sheng was speechless. ¡®If I(bbb) hugged you, we would be enacting the cheesy ¡®I am the wind and you are the sand¡¯ romance from My Fair Princess2!¡¯

    ¡°Martial Aunt, did youe back to see me?¡± Lin Yiyi went into self-pity mode for a while before changing the topic. ¡°Martial Aunt, where did you go all these years? I heard you¡¯ve already reached the Immortalisation stage? Martial Aunt, you¡¯re awesome! *more rambling*&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    ¡®Too many questions&h.e.l.lip; I(bbb) choose death.¡¯

    ording to Lin Yiyi, the reason why Heaven¡¯s Edge Peak hadn¡¯t partic.i.p.ated at the Inter-Sect Tournament was because Ye Qingqiu had left them behind under the reason that someone needed to stay behind to look after the sect.

    So Lin Yiyi had missed the opportunity to meet Shi Sheng.

 Chapter 73

    Since there was someone to ease the tension, they didn¡¯t fight. Shi Sheng was invited by Lin Yiyi into the Misty Sect.

    Some people revealed enraged faces but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Right now, Ye Qingqiu wasn¡¯t in the Misty Sect and Lin Yiyi was the Peak Master¡¯s personal disciple and wife. They didn¡¯t dare to go against her.

    The most important point though was: They couldn¡¯t beat her!

    Alright, let¡¯s say they could beat her. But then Lin Yiyi would just go fetch the Heaven¡¯s Edge Peak Master to find trouble for them; these people could show off the essence of shamelessness at its finest.

    ¡°Master has left?¡± This waspletely unexpected to Shi Sheng. Yu Xiao had left the Misty Sect, leaving Bai Lang to be the new Peak Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Peak.

    ¡°En. Back then when rumours about you were circting, Grandmaster left. At first, he¡¯d still contact us butter on there was no news at all. Martial Aunt, just what happened at the Mt. Tong Sect? Why are those people saying you¡¯re practising the demonic arts?¡±

    ¡®Practising the demonic arts?¡¯ Shi Sheng raised her brow. ¡°Do tell. What did they say about me?¡±

    Back then, after she had escaped, Long Jue and Ye Qingqiu got into a conflict for some unknown reason; they had even fought. Afterwards, Long Jue returned to the Celestial World while Ye Qingqiu returned to the Misty Sect.

    Rumours about Shang Shu sprung up soon after. They said that the disappearance of female cultivators with Water Spirit Veins was her doing and that she was using them to practise some sort of demonic art. Then when they had found out, they surrounded her yet hadn¡¯t expected to allow her to escape.

    Back then, there had been quite a manhunt for her.

    ¡°Ye Qingqiu and Long Jue fought?¡±

    ¡®It looks like hoping they would turn into enemies wasn¡¯t just wishful thinking!¡¯

    ¡°En&h.e.l.lip;¡± Lin Yiyi scratched at her chin. ¡°I heard it from some Mt. Tong Sect disciples. It seemed to be rted to Chu Ning&h.e.l.lip; though I¡¯m not sure about the details.¡±

    ¡®I don¡¯t even know who Long Jue is&h.e.l.lip; Hey wait! Martial Aunt, your focus is wrong!¡¯

    ¡®Chu Ning&h.e.l.lip; I spent quite a bit of effort to get that body back. I didn¡¯t mean to use you or anything, I just wanted to give Ye Qingqiu a headache. But what happened afterwards that could have caused Long Jue and Ye Qingqiu to fight over Chu Ning?¡¯

    Shi Sheng learned quite a few things from Lin Yiyi. For example, there had been a lot of male cultivators serving Ye Qingqiu in recent years. And they all had an ambiguous rtionship with her.

    Now the male disciples of the Misty Sect set climbing into Ye Qingqiu¡¯s bed as their target. This was because as long as they had rtions with Ye Qingqiu, their cultivations would be much higher than normal disciples.

    And she also learned Bai Lang married his disciple, Lin Yiyi&h.e.l.lip;

    ¡°What about Chu Ye?¡±

    ¡°Chu Ye?¡± Lin Yiyi furrowed her brows as she tried to recall. She only spoke after a while, ¡°Chu Ning¡¯s brother, Chu Ye? He¡¯s been dead for over 300 years&h.e.l.lip; Oh, and he died rather terribly too.¡±

    ¡®The female lead¡¯s first died? Just like that? This isn¡¯t normal!¡¯

    ¡°Back then Ye Qingqiu cleaned out a lot of the sect because of that. Only our Heaven¡¯s Edge Peak was left ou-¡± Lin Yiyi paused suddenly as she stared in shock at Shi Sheng. ¡°She was using that matter as an excuse to clear out her opposition&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    ¡®No wonder Master wouldn¡¯t let me go out back then&h.e.l.lip; He wouldn¡¯t let me dig deeper into this matter either&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    These years, Lin Yiyi had experienced a lot. Her thought process was naturally different from before hence it wasn¡¯t a surprise that she could see more details that she wouldn¡¯t have noticed before.

    Shi Sheng patted Lin Yiyi¡¯s shoulder. Just as her handnded though, she felt the cold gaze originating from the person beside her. Shi Sheng¡¯s hand paused as she silently withdrew it. ¡®Scared me(bbb) to death!¡¯

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    Yu Xiao wasn¡¯t here so Shi Sheng spoke with Bai Lang. She learned that Yu Xiao had most probably gone to the Celestial World so she didn¡¯t stick around for long. There was nothing else to do really. She had helped Shang Shu take revenge and wouldn¡¯t be able to ascend for a while so Shi Sheng could only go watch the demons and cultivators fighting it out while sitting on Pudding.

    This kind ofrge-scale battle was hard to find, though Shi Sheng felt that if it evolved into a battle between immortals and demons, it¡¯d be even better. Anarchist Sheng started secretly thinking of a way to get the immortals and demons to start fighting then use the opportunity to kill the current Celestial Emperor and let Feng Ci take the throne.

    ¡®Feng Ci should be able to take on the entire Celestial World on his own.

    What? Think I¡¯m joking? Hmph, would I speak nonsense? Feng Ci¡¯s been around for ages in the Celestial World yet they haven¡¯t been able to do anything to him, have they? So I can conclude he can take on the Celestial World on his own.¡¯

    ¡°What¡¯s so nice about looking at them?¡± Feng Ci sat across from Shi Sheng, his hands holding onto her face to force her to look at him. ¡°Do I not look good enough? Why do you want to look at them&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    ¡®Should I kill them? That way she can only look at me.¡¯

    Shi Sheng was speechless. ¡®I¡¯m(bbb) used to this&h.e.l.lip; Really! I(bbb) am!¡¯

    ¡°Do I not look good?¡± Feng Ci asked stubbornly, firelight vaguely starting to flicker from him. Shi Sheng felt herself suddenly feeling more affectionate towards him and wanting to get closer&h.e.l.lip;

    And she did do so. She pounced onto Feng Ci so suddenly, she knocked him back. If Pudding¡¯s back hadn¡¯t been wide enough, the two would¡¯ve been sent plummeting from that. Feng Ci hurriedly steadied her waist and let her lie on top of him.

    Only when Shi Sheng had touched him did shee back to her senses. Her cheek was stered against Feng Ci¡¯s chest. She could hear his slightly erratic heartbeat. ¡®What the h.e.l.l? What was wrong with me(bbb) just now? Why did I(bbb) suddenly jump Feng Ci?¡¯

    Shi Sheng felt like pping herself. She quickly pushed herself off him and sat to the side. Feng Ci sat up in confusion. ¡°Xiaoshu, you don¡¯t like it when I hug you? But I like to hug you a lot&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    Shi Sheng ¡°&h.e.l.lip;¡± ¡®Stop flirting with me(bbb)! I(bbb) need some quiet&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    Shi Sheng turned away from Feng Ci.

    Feng Ci blinked innocently. Seeing where Shi Sheng¡¯s gazended, violence surged in his heart and a rain of fireb.a.l.l.s went hurtling towards the ground.

    The humans and demons battling it out were burned indiscriminately, causing casualties to skyrocket. Those who had been standing outside of the area of effect looked up at the sky. They could only see a bunch of dark clouds.

    They all felt doubtful. ¡®Where did those fireb.a.l.l.se from? Howe they were so indiscriminate?¡¯

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Shi Sheng turned back.

    ¡°They don¡¯t look good.¡± Feng Ci humphed. ¡°They¡¯re ugly and weak. They can¡¯t protect Xiaoshu. Only I can.¡±

    ¡°&h.e.l.lip;I know you¡¯re look the best so I¡¯ll not look at them from now on, okay?¡± Shi Sheng facepalmed speechlessly as she moved closer to Feng Ci, feeling rather helpless inside. ¡®Might as well go with the flow!¡¯

    Feng Ci nodded his head contentedly and retrieved the next volley of fireb.a.l.l.s he had been nning on flinging out. Shi Sheng narrowed her eyes at his action. She would feel a strong thirst to get closer to him whenever he used his mes&h.e.l.lip; Just a little bit closer&h.e.l.lip;

    Shi Sheng only felt helplessness at this feeling of being influenced and no unhappiness or disgust. If this was before, her first reaction would¡¯ve been to kill Feng Ci to spare herself any future troubles. She didn¡¯t like when others held the initiative. Yet now she was actually thinking of just going with the flow&h.e.l.lip;

    Shi Sheng chuckled lowly as she got closer to Feng Ci of her own ord. She found afortable ce to bury herself in, her back facing Feng Ci so he couldn¡¯t see where she was looking.

 Chapter 74

    ¡°Why are we here? It¡¯s too dirty, I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Not waiting for Shi Sheng¡¯s rejection, he swept her into his arms. Shi Sheng sighed and hooked her arms around his neck as she directed him on where to go.

    This was a patch of woods outside Purple Bamboo Mountain. There was a lot of miasma and pests here. The ground was carpeted in a thickyer of fallen leaves that were giving off the unpleasant stench of rot.

    The reason Shi Sheng was here was to look for the female lead of course.

    Ye Qingqiu would obtain an inheritance here; a very powerful martial technique that would allow her to face Feng Ci head on in itster stages. This cheat was specially prepared to deal with Feng Ci.

    As one of the members of the viin alliance, Shi Sheng naturally wouldn¡¯t allow Ye Qingqiu to obtain that inheritance. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know the exact location though, so she could only spend time looking for Ye Qingqiu.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone ahead.¡± Feng Ci gave Shi Sheng a heads up.

    In front was a small earthen mound with weeds growing on it with abandon. Feng Ci cast an enchantment before carrying Shi Sheng over to the little b.u.mp. Standing on top of the vantage point, the two could see everything that happened below clearly.

    Though, the next second, Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes were covered and her head was pressed into Feng Ci¡¯s embrace.

    The scene below the hillock was rather&h.e.l.lip; steamy. Two naked men were currently ¡®attending¡¯ to a {simrly naked?} woman. The woman had a harsh scar on her face which extended from the left side of her face to past the bridge of her nose and to the right corner of her mouth. Her face was pale, causing her to look like an evil spirit.

    But as those men worked themselves on her, the scar on her face started to slowly fade away and eventually vanish without a trace.

    ¡°Sect Head&h.e.l.lip; I can¡¯t anymore.¡± The man on top of her gave a low heaving roar though his movements got more vigorous and he released himself in the woman¡¯s body. The woman pushed the man aside, mounted the other man and started moving.

    ¡°Sect Head, Sect Head&h.e.l.lip;¡± The man who had been pushed aside prostrated himself in front of the woman. There was thirst in his eyes as he presented his lower body to her.

    The woman revealed an expression of disgust as she waved her hand. That wave that seemed to not contain much strength caused the man to fly off and smack into the ground. His naked body convulsed for a moment before he stopped breathing.

    The man under the woman was so terrified upon witnessing such a scene that he went soft. The woman¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Useless!¡±

    ¡°No, Sect Head!¡± The man grabbed at the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°I can do it, I really can!¡±

    He tried his best to harden again but it was to no avail. After a while of no reaction from him, the woman revealed killing intent though she restrained herself in the end. She went down to stimte the man, who only had a reaction after quite a while.

    The two continued with their moaning session for an indeterminate length of time. When Shi Sheng was finally released by Feng Ci, the two people had already put on clothes and the corpse on the ground had vanished. Shi Sheng supported her face as her eyes with pitch-ck pupils blinked a few times.

    ¡®Ye Qingqiu had a scar on her face just now and looked pretty weak so howe she managed to recover after f.u.c.king? s.h.i.t, don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s practising those rumoured techniques of stealing Yang energy to recover Yin1?¡¯

    ¡°Sect Head&h.e.l.lip;¡± The man cast a careful nce at Ye Qingqiu, deathly afraid he would make her unhappy and end up like the other guy.

    Ye Qingqiu swept her gaze over him before taking out a porcin bottle and tossing it to him. The man revealed an expression of joy. ¡°Thank you, Sect Head!¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be a repeat of this time.¡±

    The man¡¯s expression stiffened slightly as he thought back to what happened before. ¡®Had the Sect Head not only brought us two, I would¡¯ve definitely been killed just now.¡¯

    His grip tightened on the porcin bottle as he spoke in a humble and respectful tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sect Head. There won¡¯t be a next time. This disciple shall be certain to serve you well in the future.¡±

    Ye Qingqiu didn¡¯t say anything as she walked into the depths of the forest. She had discovered an underground pce there. Her instincts told her there was definitely some good stuff in there. But before she could get to them, the guardian beast had severely injured her, causing her to have to make a retreat.

    Shi Sheng tailed Ye Qingqiu to the underground pce. ¡®Seems like this is the ce Ye Qingqiu got that inheritance from. Though&h.e.l.lip; there¡¯s a deviation from the original storyline. She was supposed to have gotten that inheritance rather easily but it doesn¡¯t appear that way now!¡¯

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    Shi Sheng waspletely uninterested in the inheritance so she waited till Ye Qingqiu was halfway through absorbing it before interrupting her by attacking. The vague silhouette in front of Ye Qingqiu swayed before it was burnt to nothing by a fireball.

    Pff~

    Ye Qingqiu received some bacsh from having been interrupted in the middle of receiving the inheritance and she spit out a few mouthfuls of blood.

    ¡°Shang Shu!¡± Ye Qingqiu¡¯s vicious expression was full of rage. ¡®Her again! Is this woman my nemesis?! Every time she shows up, nothing good will happen for me!¡¯

    ¡°Sect Head Ye.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes curved as she smilingly called her. The next second though, she spoke, ¡°Ah Ci, kill her.¡±

    ¡®Won¡¯t let me attack personally? Fine! I won¡¯t then!¡¯

    The mes behind Feng Ci red out suddenly as fire arrows were formed from them and flew towards Ye Qingqiu. Being unable to dodge, Ye Qingqiu could only watch as the fire arrows whizzed towards her ferociously like thunderbolts. She red unwillingly at Shi Sheng. ¡®How can she just act like she¡¯s watching a show?! How&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t rx in the slightest upon seeing Ye Qingqiu get submerged by a swarm of countless me arrows. She wouldn¡¯t p.r.o.nounce Ye Qingqiu dead till she saw a corpse.

    It was at this moment that a brilliant light burst out from where Ye Qingqiu was standing. The light contained a ridiculouslyrge amount of strength, causing people to tremble in fear.

    Feng Ci¡¯s expression underwent a slight change as he immediately hugged Shi Sheng and retreated after flinging onest volley of fire arrows.

    The pce shook as crumbling rocks flew everywhere. There was a loud crash.

    Shi Sheng and Feng Ci managed to escape before the entrance to the pce copsed. The man waiting outside for Ye Qingqiu was sent flying from the shockwave.

    Boom! Kboom!

    An awe-inspiring rumbling that had the presence of thousands of troops charging could be heard from above all of a sudden. Shi Sheng lifted her head to find that the entire sky above the forest was covered by dark clouds.

    Shi Sheng was feeling rather unwell, to say the least. ¡®As expected&h.e.l.lip; female leads are un-kible c.o.c.kroaches that get all the benefits in the end&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    ¡°She¡¯s going to undergo her tribtion.¡± Feng Ci¡¯s expression sank. ¡°Won¡¯t be easy to kill now.¡±

    ¡®Yeah duh I know she won¡¯t be easy to kill!¡¯ Shi Sheng felt like spitting out blood right now. ¡®Be honest now, the female lead¡¯s true love is really plot-sama! No inheritance? Just go and ascend!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll go redirect the lightning to you for you to ascend.¡± Feng Ci suddenly pulled Shi Sheng as he flew in the air.

    ¡®Chotto matte kudasai! What do you mean, redirect the lightning to me?! I thought this was bound to individuals? I didn¡¯t know they could switch targets?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng pulled on Feng Ci. ¡°No need. Just let her undergo her tribtion.¡±

    Feng Ci didn¡¯t understand, confusion clearly written in his eyes. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡®Why? Do I(bbb) even have to exin? That tribtion belongs to the female lead, trying to s.n.a.t.c.h it would still render you half-dead if not full dead right?¡¯

    She hadn¡¯t even heard of stealing other people¡¯s tribtions before. Even if Feng Ci had a way to do so, he would definitely have to pay a heavy price. That battered conscience of hers wasn¡¯tpletely useless yet.

    Author¡¯s note:

    Congrattions to all the little angels on unlocking a new chapter! Did ite as a surprise?

    1,000 reviews and there¡¯ll be another chapter~

    Hahahaha,e and love me!

    I¡¯m reserving all the votes for next month! *indiscernible babbling*

    ¡®²ÉÑô²¹Òõ¡¯ refers to a woman ¡®stealing¡¯ a man¡¯s vitality to add to her own. The opposite is called ¡®²ÉÒõ²¹Ñô¡¯, which is what¡¯s supposed to happen when you have a cultivation furnace physique&h.e.l.lip; Unless you have an MC halo&h.e.l.lip;

 Chapter 75

    As was usually the case with main character tribtions, Ye Qingqiu¡¯s tribtion was very imposing. It was to the point that the battle happening in the distance called for a temporary ceasefire as quite a few people flew towards the site of tribtion, curious to see who was undergoing it.

    They only saw a pair of ck and white silhouettes standing on top of a tree, but couldn¡¯t see the one undergoing the tribtion. They were certain that person was present though, if the arm-thick purple lightning bolts that came crashing down were any indication.

    Those from the Demon Race were a step behind. The one who came was the Demon Lord himself. He saw the two prominent figures at first nce and his eyes shed. He flew over tond on a tree beside Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng just looked at him before retrieving her gaze. Feng Ci, on the other hand, seemed as if he was tempted to set fire to Jun Wuqi. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t speak so Feng Ci could only keep this thought to himself or ponder on how to make a move when Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t looking.

    ¡°Ms. Shang, I wonder if you have any interest in joining my Demon World?¡±

    Shi Sheng once again turned to look at Jun Wuqi as she spoke thoughtfully, ¡°What has the Demon Lord seen in me?¡±

    She had given him a simple condition in exchange for breaking the seal; in the future, he mustn¡¯t help Ye Qingqiu out. Strictly speaking, the two of them shouldn¡¯t owe each other anything anymore. Even if Jun Wuqi didn¡¯t keep up his end of the bargain, it wouldn¡¯t have much impact on Shi Sheng; she would just have to deal with another enemy.

    ¡®Why does Jun Wuqi suddenly want me to join the Demon World? Did he get hit on the head?¡¯

    ¡°Ms. Shang is very strong.¡± Jun Wuqi¡¯s praise came from the heart. He had gone to investigate her background and discovered she was a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Peak of Misty Sect 400 years ago. Afterwards, she left the Misty Sect and wandered the Cultivation World for a decade, during which she grew more and more {in}famous.

    She was hated by pretty much everyone. For some reason, she then disappeared and ended up in the Demon World. The most important point though, was that she was at least at the Immortalisation stage of cultivation&h.e.l.lip; Why wouldn¡¯t he want to invite this kind of person to join his Demon World?

    ¡°I also know I¡¯m very strong. Your point is?¡±

    ¡°&h.e.l.lip;¡± ¡®How am I supposed to reply to blunt arrogance?!¡¯

    Jun Wuqi coughed discreetly. ¡°I can promise you that if you join the Demon World, your position will only be second to mine.¡±

    ¡®Only second to him? Zeze, he¡¯s really pulled out all the stops! Just what about me does he find attractive? My beauty? My ability?

    Definitely my beauty. Female viins always have great looks to emphasize the trope of a poison-hearted beauty, and Shang Shu is no exception. Didn¡¯t think the Demon Lord was actually that kind of Demon Lord&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    Once Shi Sheng had finished letting her imagination run wild, she straightened out her expression and spoke ¡®seriously¡¯, ¡°Demon Lord, thank you for your willingness to nurture me but I have no interest in being second to anyone.¡±

    She paused before splitting into a smile. ¡°My goal is the starry seas

 Chapter 76

    [Host, do you wish to purchase a ¡®Lightning Rod¡¯?]

    ¡®Wha¡¯s that? Why would I buy a lightning rod? I thought Ye Qingqiu was the one getting struck?¡¯

    [Do you wish to purchase the consumable, ¡®Lightning Rod¡¯?]

    System, very professionally, repeated its question.

    The lightning bolts had already vanished. Shi Sheng looked at the sky. ¡®It¡¯s clear for miles so where did that lightninge from? Were they leftovers from Ye Qingqiu¡¯s ascension tribtion? Also, what would I want a lightning rod for? To stick on my head?¡¯

    ¡°What was that just now? I though the tribtion was over? Why was there still lightning?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Never heard of this happening before.¡±

    ¡°Did you guys notice those lightning bolts were thicker than the ones from earlier? And&h.e.l.lip; I feel like they¡¯re even more powerful as well. I was standing so far away yet even I felt ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Some people near the front look like they¡¯ve spit out blood due to the pressure&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    ¡°What?! That powerful?! Just what kind of lightning was that?! Is Sect Head Ye going to be a G.o.d?!¡±

    ¡°Quit joking. The G.o.d World¡¯s been gone for ages, how would she be a G.o.d?¡±

    Thest sentence was apanied by scoffingughter.

    The person who had spoken had only been speaking casually but after having been humiliated by others, he became p.i.s.sed off and started arguing. But just as it was about to evolve into fisticuffs&h.e.l.lip;

    Darkness suddenly befell the ce as the clear skies were reced by thick dark clouds. Those clouds seemed to havee out of nowhere as they appeared in the blink of an eye.

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    Shi Sheng would never have expected those lightning bolts to being for her!

    The moment the storm clouds appeared, Feng Ci was repelled by a formless energy. At the same time, more than ten lightning bolts descended from the heavens without warning.

    These lightning bolts wererger than Ye Qingqiu¡¯s. ¡®Dammit, why are more than ten striking me at the same time while Ye Qingqiu got to deal with them one at a time?! This is too biased!!!¡¯

    The lightning was unavoidable; the bolts wouldn¡¯t disappear unless they struck their target.

    ¡®Those ten or so bolts before were clearly for the sake of clearing out the area! Now I know why System wanted me to get a lightning rod! But&h.e.l.lip; why isn¡¯t it reacting now ah?! I(bbb) want to buy a lightning rod!!!¡¯

    From the outside, the area around Shi Sheng was surrounded by a purple light, blocking the view of the person inside.

    Though the noise wasn¡¯t as loud as during Ye Qingqiu¡¯s tribtion, everyone there could feel that the pressure was much greater. They all retreated to a safer distance.

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    Jun Wuqi and the rest of the Demon Race present also retreated.

    ¡°Demon Lord, this tribtion seems a bit off.¡± One of the older and more experienced demons spoke, ¡°Shang Shu and Ye Qingqiu were both at the Immortalisation stage. Ye Qingqiu¡¯s tribtion was already much stronger than a normal tribtion. ording to logic, Shang Shu¡¯s tribtion shouldn¡¯t be as strong but now it¡¯s clear the power of the tribtion has increased by a fold! Could it be she is one of those favoured by Heaven?¡±

    Everyone knew that those who were favoured by the Heavens received the blessings and protection of the Heavenly Dao. But because of this, those people¡¯s tribtions were much harder than normal.

    This was the so called concept of give and take. The Heavenly Dao wouldn¡¯t give you great fortune for free.

    Jun Wuqi had no way of replying to that. ¡®What kind of fortune would someone secretly plotting to steal that position of the Celestial World have? It¡¯s more like misfortune!¡¯

    Quite a few people were thinking along the same lines as the demons. Thinking of Shang Shu¡¯s past actions though, their expressions turned very&h.e.l.lip; colourful. ¡®Is Heaven blind? This kind of person is fit to have great fortune?¡¯

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    Ye Qingqiu returned to the area the Misty Sect disciples were and heard them discussing Shang Shu. Her already dark expression turned even darker. ¡®I only just finished my tribtion and this woman¡¯s tribtion came too. And it¡¯s even stronger than mine&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    Upon seeing Ye Qingqiu¡¯s expression, those disciples immediately shut up and lowered their gazes as they moved backwards. Even the male cultivators who usually apanied her didn¡¯t dare to make a peep.

    ¡°Keke&h.e.l.lip; looks like your spotlight got stolen.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Qingqiu roared in rage in her mind.

    ¡°Keke&h.e.l.lip; little girl, don¡¯t be an ingrate. If it wasn¡¯t for me helping you, did you think you would have seeded in your tribtion?¡± The voice had a mocking tone. Just now, Ye Qingqiu had nearly died because the Heavenly Dao wouldn¡¯t acknowledge someone like her who was cultivating an unorthodox technique.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have be like this.¡± A nameless anger surged in Ye Qingqiu¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget back then when you fell off the cliff. Would you have survived without signing the contract with me? Since I extended your life, you have to help me. Everything afterwards was your own choice; did I force you?¡±

    Ye Qingqiu was stumped for words. She tightened her fists as her cold eyes stared at the cl.u.s.ters of lightning in the sky. ¡®This is all Shang Shu¡¯s fault. She killed my Master, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have to go through any of this.¡¯

    ¡°Little girl, if she seeds, it¡¯ll be harder for you to deal with her.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any methods?¡± Ye Qingqiu had a premonition that if Shang Shu didn¡¯t die, even if she went to the Celestial World, she wouldn¡¯t have it easy.

    ¡°Keke&h.e.l.lip; I don¡¯t even have a fleshly body right now, what methods could I have?¡±

    If he had a body, he might have a way. But he didn¡¯t, so there was nothing he could do. Ye Qingqiu clenched her teeth. ¡®Do I have to just watch as she seeds in her tribtion? No! Isn¡¯t there a chance she¡¯ll fail? And the power of this tribtion is so big&h.e.l.lip; perhaps she really won¡¯t be able to make it?¡¯

    Ye Qingqiuforted herself inwardly as her gaze remained fixed at the sky. The surrounding Misty Sect disciples retreated when they felt the pressure around the area intensify.

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    The only person here who was worried about Shi Sheng was Feng Ci. Even though he was powerful, he had no way of approaching the area of this tribtion so he could only nervously stare at the area getting struck by lightning.

    Lightning fell by the droves and without any pause either, proving the person undergoing the tribtion was still alive. The tribtionsted an entire day; no one had ever seen anything like it before.

    When the lightning finally stopped, a ckened Shi Sheng fell from the sky. Feng Ci was the first to charge over and catch her. ¡°Xiaoshu.¡±

    Feng Ci¡¯s voice was shaking. Had he known that her tribtion would be so hard, he wouldn¡¯t have let her undergo it. He would be willing to stay with her in the Cultivation World indefinitely.

    Shi Sheng was charred from head to toe. Her clothes had been struck into tattered rags and her hair was sticking up. Her image was really terrible at the moment.

    ¡°Ah Ci.¡± Shi Sheng weakly opened her eyes. ¡°&h.e.l.lip;Hurry up and help me change my clothes.¡±

    ¡®I don¡¯t even want to look at myself right now. I¡¯m a viin! I can¡¯t show up looking this horrible! Heads can be severed and blood can flow but you must never let your image go!¡¯

    Feng Ci¡¯s anxious heart was finally able to calm down. ¡®If she¡¯s able to worry about her image, it proves she¡¯s fine.¡¯

    Feng Ci hurriedly helped Shi Sheng change her clothes before using a spell to tidy up her hair. Only after he had finished did the ethereal music arrive from the heavens, ratherte.

    Author¡¯s note:

    This is a heart wrenching chapter {for single people}&h.e.l.lip; Ow, my heart hurts. Hurry up and use votes tofort me! *sobs*

 Chapter 77

    Shi Sheng could feel herself being revived when the music started. ¡®Son of a b.i.t.c.h! That nearly killed me! System that little b.i.t.c.h didn¡¯t even give me a hint! It knew I wouldn¡¯t buy that lightning rod if it kept asking, right? That was definitely on purpose!¡¯

    [Host, you refused to listen to me.] ¡®Howe it¡¯s my fault now? Would Ie out if there was nothing wrong? This Host can¡¯t differentiate right from wrong when tossing the me! I want to change Hosts!¡¯

    ¡°Fine, then I won¡¯t talk to you about this. Come and tell me: Was I supposed to die from such a ridiculous tribtion?¡± Even Ye Qingqiu¡¯s tribtion hadn¡¯t been as over-the-top as hers&h.e.l.lip; ¡®Howe it was like a wound up spring? It wouldn¡¯t stop&h.e.l.lip;

    Don¡¯t tell me stuff like the more powerful the tribtion, the more OP you¡¯ll be. I am very aware of my own mental state. Unless the heavenly dao wants to destroy this world, it¡¯ll definitely never give me any backdoors!¡¯

    [The Host does not belong to this world. You are not tolerated by the Heavenly Dao; hence it wants to purge you. I can only warn you before the tribtion starts but I have no way of contacting you once it does start. This is the power of a Heavenly Dao.]

    Every world had its own rules. If System just broke them w.i.l.l.y-nilly, the world could easily copse.

    Shi Sheng ¡°&h.e.l.lip;¡± ¡®f.u.c.k your grandpa!¡¯

    [Host&h.e.l.lip;] System hesitated. [Can you tell me how you managed to endure the tribtion?] ¡®I thought the Host would fail. I was even getting ready to wee her return and all but who knew she¡¯d manage to endure.¡¯

    ¡°You want to know?¡±

    [&h.e.l.lip;Yes.]

    ¡°I¡¯m not telling.¡±

    [&h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;] ¡®I just knew she¡¯d be like this. When she gets back I¡¯m conducting a full body scan! I don¡¯t believe I¡¯m unable to discover any bugs!¡¯

    System wasn¡¯t the only one curious as to how Shi Sheng managed to endure the tribtion; Feng Ci was curious too. He was able to feel that at the beginning, she wasn¡¯t feeling very good but that feeling quickly vanished&h.e.l.lip;

    But since Shi Sheng didn¡¯t say anything, Feng Ci didn¡¯t ask. To him, all that mattered was that she remained by his side.

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    After someone had undergone their tribtion, they could only remain in the Cultivation World for a day before the Guiding Light would appear to take them to the Celestial World. If they missed it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to go to the Celestial World anymore.

    Of course, they could return after they had gone to the Celestial World. It could be likened to getting your details ¡®registered¡¯ with the Celestial World so you coulde and go as you wished.

    By the time Shi Sheng¡¯s tribtion was over, Ye Qingqiu had already left so there was no way for Shi Sheng to kill her, much to her chagrin.

    ¡®When main characters are beating up viins, they always think the viins are un-kible c.o.c.kroaches but it¡¯s the same d.a.m.n thing when viins are trying to kill the main characters!¡¯

    ¡°Howe she wasn¡¯t struck to death? Heaven is really blind!¡±

    ¡°Look on the bright side, it might not be a bad thing. After all, now she can go and wreck the Celestial World instead ofing after us! Besides, there are a lot of immortals there, would she be able to do anything? She¡¯s just a newly ascended&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it, that¡¯s true&h.e.l.lip; but what if she doesn¡¯t stay there?¡±

    Silence befell them as they cursed inwardly, ¡®You jinxed it!¡¯

    While the humans were having a heated discussion, the demons had already taken the opportunity tounch a sneak attack, causing the sounds of discussion to quickly turn into angry curses and the sounds of fighting.

    Shi Sheng and Feng Ci found a spot to wait for the Guiding Light.

    ¡°Is there anything fun to do in the Celestial World?¡± Shi Sheng continued asking random questions.

    ¡°No.¡± Feng Ci shook his head before his bright gazended on Shi Sheng. ¡°But with you there, anywhere is fun to me.¡±

    Shi Sheng was once again speechless. ¡®Can I request Feng Ci¡¯s flirting skills be turned off?!¡¯

    ¡°Who are your enemies in the Celestial World?¡± Shi Sheng decided to gather information on the enemy! After all, this mattered more!

    Feng Ci tilted his head before blinking innocently. ¡°There are too many. I can¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡®Too many&h.e.l.lip; I can¡¯t remember&h.e.l.lip; can¡¯t remember&h.e.l.lip; remember&h.e.l.lip;¡¯ His words reverberated in Shi Sheng¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Do you have any friends there then?¡± Shi Sheng tactfully changed her phrasing. ¡°Or at least&h.e.l.lip; people who don¡¯t hate you?¡±

    Feng Ci maintained his foolishly adorable expression. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡®Very good! So that means everyone in the Celestial World are enemies! I(bbb) have to be enemies with the entire Celestial World&h.e.l.lip; Just thinking about it&h.e.l.lip; how exciting!¡¯

    While a fierce battle between humans and demons was going on, Shi Sheng and Feng Ci ascended when the Guiding Light appeared. Only the Demon Lord was willing (and able) to watch as she ascended. Everyone else was too busy hacking at each other and at most, could only spare a nce every now and again.

    ¡°Ms. Shang, the doors of the Demon World will always be open to you.¡±

    The only reply Jun Wuqi got was a nket of mes that came hurtling towards him from the sky. Jun Wuqi dodged, ending up somewhat dishevelled. The demons beside him weren¡¯t as lucky though; not even sc.r.a.ps were left of them. He could vaguely hear voices from above.

    ¡°Ah Ci, why did you toss fires again?¡±

    ¡°He wanted to s.n.a.t.c.h you.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you burn him to death?¡±

    ¡°He dodged too quickly. I¡¯ll go back and finish him off now&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    Jun Wuqi¡¯s body trembled. ¡®I just said a few words! Is it worth burning me to death over that?!¡¯

    He looked up and saw the two get enveloped by the Guiding Light, their forms blurring as they ascended. They didn¡¯t reallye back to finish the job. Jun Wuqi secretly let out a sigh of relief. ¡®And I¡¯m a Demon Lord&h.e.l.lip; forget it! Let¡¯s fight!¡¯

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    On the Ascension tform, quite a few immortals were gathered. Someone ascending from the lower world was a big deal to the Celestial World. After all, the thing theycked in most was new immortals.

    And now two tribtions had been sent down consecutively, proving that two people had ascended! This was the first time in the history of the Celestial World this had happened.

    ¡°Celestial Lord Zi Hua, have you managed to divine who it is?¡±

    Quite a few people were surrounding a man with delicate features. The man spoke somewhat embarra.s.sedly, ¡°Only one of them. The other one&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    ¡°Even Celestial Lord Zi Hua couldn¡¯t divine it&h.e.l.lip;¡± Celestial Lord Zi Hua was famous for being skilled in the arts of divination; he was even able to discern some of the Celestial Emperor¡¯s matters. Yet now, you were telling them he wasn¡¯t able to even peek into the fate of one of those ascending?

    ¡°How curious! I want to see who this person is!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯reing! The guiding formation is activating!¡± Someone shouted out, causing the crowd to rush around the round tform in the distance.

    Their speeds weren¡¯t slow; it was like they were afraid that they would miss out on the opportunity to observe an endangered species if they slowed down.

    On the Ascension tform, light was flowing down the carved lines on the surface, illuminating the entire tform. The formation floated above the Ascension tform and the Guiding Light swooped in from afar. When the light dispersed, two people were revealed.

    A strange silence befell on the originally noisy crowd.

    They stared in disbelief at the people on the Ascension tform. ¡®We must¡¯ve opened our eyes the wrong way or something if we¡¯re seeing an illusion of Feng Ci! Let¡¯s try again&h.e.l.lip;

    Shut eyes&h.e.l.lip; Open eyes&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    ¡°MOTHER OF G.o.d IT¡¯S FENG CI! RUN!!!¡±

    Author¡¯s note:

    Mini-Theatre

    Shi Sheng, ¡°Ah Ci, you cleared out the ce just by showing up. How amazing! I feel like there¡¯s nothing for me to do now.¡±

    Feng Ci ¡°I¡¯ll only clear out ces for you.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°&h.e.l.lip;If you keep flirting like this, sooner orter you¡¯re going to get slept!¡±

    Feng Ci, ¡°I¡¯ll only let you sleep. I¡¯m ready, do I take my shirt or pants off first?¡±

    Shi Sheng ¡°&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    Hold on to your dog food! You¡¯re wee&h.e.l.lip;

    Come on, all you single dogs, report in thements below!

    Remember to vote&h.e.l.lip;

    *angry* I¡¯m upset from having been fed all sorts of dog food! Feed me votes tofort me! *hmph-squeak*!!

    Trantor¡¯s Corner:

    In case you people missed the memo in Arc 2, ¡°single dogs¡± are used to refer to singles (usually by themselves) while ¡°dog food¡± would be PDA.

    Meanwhile, ¡°dog abuse¡± would be excessive PDA&h.e.l.lip;

 Chapter 78

    The once tightly packed surroundings were nowpletely emptied out. Not even the ghost of a shadow could be seen.

    There wasn¡¯t any mist or grand building here. There was only the (now-empty) jade-paved clearing, the centre of which was the Ascension tform.

    In the mountain ranges off in the distance, the outline of buildings could barely be made out.

    Feng Ci,pletely oblivious, held Shi Sheng¡¯s hand and led the way off the Ascension tform.

    ¡°What did those people just nowe here for?¡± Shi Sheng asked in iprehension.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Feng Ci shook his head in puzzlement.

    Shi Sheng ¡°&h.e.l.lip;¡± ¡®Are you sure you belong to the Celestial World?!¡¯

    The Ascension tform which had just calmed down suddenly began lighting up again. Shi Sheng furrowed her brows as she looked over. ¡®Someone else is ascending? Is today a good day for ascending or something?¡¯

    However, the one that came out was very familiar to Shi Sheng: Ye Qingqiu!

    ¡®Didn¡¯t you ascend earlier than me? Howe you arrivedter? FL, you¡¯re amazing for being able to mess up even the ascension!¡¯

    Ye Qingqiu also saw Shi Sheng. Her expression immediately turned ugly. She red hatefully and guardedly at Shi Sheng.

    At this moment, those people who had fled suddenly popped up and swarmed Ye Qingqiu. Without asking for her consent, they dragged her as they ran off and disappeared again.

    Shi Sheng ¡°&h.e.l.lip;¡± ¡®So those people were here to wee Ye Qingqiu? Female lead-sama¡¯s treatment is really good; even without her male lead there are still so many people willing to wee her.¡¯

    Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t aware that most of them were actually here to see her. However, since she ended up appearing with Feng Ci, of course they wouldn¡¯t dare to actually watch her.

    ¡°Where do you want to live?¡± Feng Ci asked earnestly.

    ¡°I get to choose?¡± ¡®Was the Celestial World always this friendly to newly ascended?¡¯

    Feng Ci smiled before speaking in an overbearing manner, ¡°I¡¯ll take over whatever ce you want to stay in.¡±

    Shi Sheng ¡°&h.e.l.lip;¡± ¡®I feel like living in the Celestial Emperor¡¯s pce!¡¯

    ¡°Where do you stay?¡± Shi Sheng was afraid Feng Ci would really take over the Celestial Emperor¡¯s pce if she spoke her thoughts. She¡¯d be famous right after she just ascended.

    Feng Ci¡¯s eyes shed before he carefully asked, ¡°Xiaoshu&h.e.l.lip; you want to stay at my ce?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t?¡± ¡®This question isn¡¯t like Feng Ci&h.e.l.lip; Usually he¡¯s itching to let the whole world know I¡¯m his, yet this time&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    Shi Sheng looked doubtfully at Feng Ci. ¡®As the final boss, his residence shouldn¡¯t be too terrible, right?¡¯

    Feng Ci pursed his lips as he struggled inwardly for a while. In the end though, he still nodded his head slowly.

    Only when she got there did Shi Sheng know that it didn¡¯t even qualify as poor living conditions!

    ¡®It isn¡¯t even livable in the first ce! Your mom, the weeds are already as high as a person! Where¡¯s the house? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s been covered up by the weeds?!

    &h.e.l.lip;Is it toote for me to go take over the Celestial Emperor¡¯s pce?¡¯

    ¡°Xiaoshu&h.e.l.lip;¡± Feng Ci carefully looked at Shi Sheng. ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll go and catch a few people here to build you a pce. It¡¯ll be thergest and most beautiful one!¡±

    Shi Sheng waved her hand weakly. ¡°You used to stay here alone?¡±

    Though the area was expansive, this wasn¡¯t a ce a normal person could live in. The surroundings were also very harsh.

    Feng Ci lowered his eyes as he answered in a low voice, ¡°En.¡±

    Shi Sheng turned her head slightly and saw his perfect-looking profile. His lips were lightly pursed and his gaze was lowered. He looked slightly lonely.

    Shi Sheng walked on the barren ground towards him. She held his hand as she spoke lightly, ¡°We¡¯ll be staying here from now on.¡±

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    Feng Ci made good on his promise to kidnap people to build a pce for her. The next day, Shi Sheng saw a group of people with panicked and anxious expressions.

    Of course, immortals wouldn¡¯t construct pces like mortals. They used spells. The pce only took a few hours to build.

    Feng Ci had also gone to rob some ces. The decorations in the pce were rather luxurious as a result.

    The celestial lords who had been robbed ¡°&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    The pce wasn¡¯t big. There was only a great hall in the front, two halls to the side, and a bedroom at the back. Shi Sheng was already used to sleeping with Feng Ci so she wasn¡¯t ufortable at how there was only one bedroom. She felt the bed was a bit weird though.

    ¡°What¡¯s this thing?¡± Shi Sheng reached out to rub the bed before pulling back immediately. ¡®f.u.c.k! So cold!¡¯

    ¡°Millennial Darkice.¡± Feng Ci blinked. ¡°Xiaoshu has Ice Spirit Veins so sleeping on it will help your cultivation.¡±

    ¡®Is it like this? But why do I keep getting the feeling something¡¯s off?!¡¯

    Only when it was time to rest did Shi Sheng know what was off. With her current cultivation, she had no way of resisting the cold on her own. Feng Ci was like a bed-warmer, causing her to subconsciously lean towards him.

    Shi Sheng pulled at Feng Ci¡¯s cor while shivering from the cold. ¡°You did this on purpose?¡±

    The fire in her body didn¡¯t have any heat, but the fire Feng Ci had did. His body was especially warm, causing her to want to get closer to him and make contact.

    Feng Ci blinked innocently. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡®Sure you didn¡¯t!¡¯

    Shi Sheng clenched her teeth as she red at him for awhile before helplessly shifting back into his embrace. Feng Ci hugged Shi Sheng, feeling satisfied.

    He nted a kiss on her forehead. As if he wasn¡¯t content with that, his lips made their way to hers.

    This kiss caught her off guard. The remnants of coldness in her body were dispersed by Feng Ci¡¯s kiss. Shi Sheng stayed stunned for a moment, allowing Feng Ci to deepen the kiss. Only when she felt his hand beginning to set off fires on her body did she snap out of her daze.

    Feng Ci had pressed her under him at some point. She only stared without a reaction at his handsome face. Though it wasn¡¯t very bright here, what light there was allowed her to make out the expression on Feng Ci¡¯s face. His eyes were gently closed and his long eyshes were trembling. His expression was as sincere as a devoutly religious person.

    ¡®Just&h.e.l.lip; what does he see me as?¡¯ Shi Sheng was lost. Her gaze turned empty as shey there, allowing Feng Ci to do as he wished.

    ¡°Xiaoshu?¡± Feng Ci lifted his head and panicked when he saw Shi Sheng¡¯s unfocused gaze. ¡°Did I make you mad?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t responding to him. Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze slowly regained its focus before itnded on Feng Ci¡¯s features. Her voice somewhat hoa.r.s.e, she spoke, ¡°Feng Ci, who am I to you?¡±

    ¡°My most important person.¡± There wasn¡¯t a hint of hesitation in Feng Ci¡¯s voice. ¡°I want to be with you forever.¡±

    ¡®¡±My most important person¡±&h.e.l.lip; Most important ah!¡¯ Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze once again started drifting away. Though the reflection in her eyes was Feng Ci¡¯s image, she seemed to be seeing something or someone else through him. The detachment in that gaze caused Feng Ci to panic even more.

    ¡°Xiaoshu, Xiaoshu, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Feng Ci got off Shi Sheng¡¯s body as he held her tightly in his embrace. ¡°If you don¡¯t like, I won¡¯t. Xiaoshu-¡±

    Feng Ci hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Shi Sheng suddenly turned over and pressed him beneath her. Under his panicked and doubtful gaze, she took the initiative to kiss him. Her kiss contained a fierce storm-like possessiveness.

    Feng Ci¡¯s body stiffened slightly as a hint of bloodthirst shed in his dark-red eyes before being reced by an endless gentleness. His breathing turned slightly heavier.

    The moonlight outside the hall that night was just nice. The silhouettes of trees were swaying gently and it was utterly silent.

    The inside of the hall seemed to be filled with spring as the two humans entwined together.

 Chapter 79

    The result of a night of overindulgence was Shi Sheng¡¯s unwillingness to get up the next morning. She hadn¡¯t expected Feng Ci¡¯s stamina to be that good, they pretty much kept at it all night. ¡®I(bbb) feel half-dead ah!¡¯

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t get off the bed so Feng Ci naturally didn¡¯t dare to leave. After all, if he got off, she would have to suffer from the cold.

    ¡°Xiaoshu, I will marry you.¡± Feng Ci held Shi Sheng¡¯s hand as he spoke to her in a serious voice.

    ¡°En.¡± Shi Sheng answered weakly before reacting. ¡°Marry me?¡±

    Feng Ci nodded, then as if he just remembered she couldn¡¯t see it, he repeated, ¡°I¡¯ll marry you.¡±

    Shi Sheng wanted to say something but in the end didn¡¯t. Did she like Feng Ci? That was a given; else she wouldn¡¯t have slept with him. But on a deeper level&h.e.l.lip;

    She was aware that she wasn¡¯t able to allow Feng Ci into her heart.

    For one thing, she was clear that this ce was only a virtual world and she had no way of developing feelings towards an NPC. And&h.e.l.lip; she was also unable to ce someone in that most important ce in her heart. Her life didn¡¯t allow for it.

    In the first two worlds, be it Chu Tang or Lu Qingyun, though she had spent a lifetime with them, they had always remained just slightly closer than friends but had no romantic feelings. The most important factor contributing to this was that whether it was Shi Sheng, Chu Tang or Lu Qingyun, they were the same; their coldly detached personalities wouldn¡¯t allow themselves to have any weaknesses.

    ¡®But Feng Ci is different&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    Yes, Feng Ci was different. Different from her. Shi Sheng silently got up from Feng Ci¡¯s embrace and put on her clothes. She got off the bed, walked a couple of steps before pausing. Without turning back, she spoke, ¡°I need some quiet time. Don¡¯t look for me.¡±

    She needed to think about some things.

    Feng Ci stared at Shi Sheng¡¯s departing back in a daze. For just a moment, he felt like she would nevere back if he let her leave. All sorts of crazed ideas sprouted in his mind like weeds. But his reason suppressed them. He knew if he really acted on them, she would truly not be his anymore.

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    [Host, are you feeling troubled?] System¡¯s voice spoke up in Shi Sheng¡¯s mind. Shi Sheng lowered her head, her aura filled with brutality as she continued walking slowly. Even after a long while pa.s.sed, she didn¡¯t answer System.

    [Host, humans are driven by their emotions. You are toocking in emotion. All your actions are based on whether or not the oue will be useful or not. You are logical to the point you¡¯re not like a human. Host&h.e.l.lip; Humans need emotions.]

    ¡°Driven by emotions&h.e.l.lip; Ha&h.e.l.lip;¡± Shi Sheng chuckled lowly. Thatugh was filled with ridicule. The aura of brutality around her thickened, as if she was about to destroy the world at any time.

    System suddenly felt like it should go and look over its Host¡¯s information again. She was too&h.e.l.lip; strange. Even if it was a System, it could feel the disgust and disdain, and even hate she had towards emotions&h.e.l.lip; There had been nothing in the information it had on her that connected her with the person in front of it now.

    [Host, regardless of anything else, at least Feng Ci holds no ill will towards you. Even if he¡¯s notpletely able to hide some of those thoughts, at least he¡¯s trying his best to suppress his possessiveness. You should be able to tell. You can see how sincere he is from how he is willing to do this.]

    ¡°You really speak a lot of nonsense.¡± Shi Sheng suddenly raised her head, revealing her calm expression. She lookedpletely different from the person who had been practically radiating hostility when she left the hall. ¡°Don¡¯t other people¡¯s systems usually try to persuade them not to invest too much emotionally so as toplete the tasks better? Why are you always trying to instigate me to do the opposite though?¡±

    ¡®This Host changes att.i.tudes so fast I¡¯m having trouble keeping up!¡¯ [&h.e.l.lip;I am a humanized System. And I believe even if the Host invests emotions, you will know when to draw the line and not affect thepletion of the a.s.signed tasks.]

    Shi Sheng looked up at the sky as she spoke softly, ¡°You think too highly of me.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at her surroundings and found herself in a foreign area. She sighed. She was about to leave when the sounds of fighting could be hearding from above.

    Shi Sheng looked up. The first one she saw was Ye Qingqiu. And the person fighting her was actually Long Jue!

    ¡®Why did these two start fighting?¡¯

    Shi Sheng rubbed her chin as she watched for a while. Long Jue had the upper hand in their fight. A single moment of distraction was enough for Long Jue to knock her down from the sky, causing her to smash into the body of water not far away.

    Long Jue slowly descended from the sky, his expression cold as he looked at the person in the water, ¡°Ye Qingqiu, what do you have to say this time?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, nothing! Do what you want!¡± Ye Qingqiu stubbornly humphed.

    Perhaps it was because of that contract with the demon for there were traps in the Guiding Light. Though she managed to escape, she still received some injuries.

    In the Immortal World, she was an ant at the bottom of the food chain. And with a nemesis, Shang Shu, here, she needed a way to recover, fast.

    The fastest method was to steal Yang to replenish Yin.

    She made use of her natural gifts to seduce a male immortal. She hadn¡¯t nned to kill him but hadn¡¯t expected him to discover something was wrong halfway through. He tried to run, causing her to have no choice but to kill him. Yet she hadn¡¯t expected to be caught red-handed by Long Jue&h.e.l.lip;

    Back in the Cultivation World, Long Jue had discovered the fatal wound on Chu Ning¡¯s body was simr to ones inflicted by her moves. He had grilled her about this matter and she had fought him to prove her innocence.

    Naturally, she had managed to wash herself clean from the suspicion but now he had caught her red-handed. Ye Qingqiu felt unwilling to ept this. She kept having this feeling that this man wasn¡¯t supposed to treat her like this.

    ¡°Incorrigible.¡± A hint of disappointment shed in Long Jue¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll hand you over to the Celestial Emperor for judgement.¡±

    Ye Qingqiu¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Let me up first.¡±

    Long Jue didn¡¯t reply, to which Ye Qingqiuughed coldly. ¡°What? You afraid I¡¯ll run? I¡¯m already like this, how could I run? Besides, even if I could, I¡¯m not able to beat you.¡±

    In the end, Long Jue still fished her up. Ye Qingqiu seized the opportunity to fall towards him. Long Jue was about to avoid her subconsciously when a subtle fragrance drifted into his nose. Before he had time to hold his breath, he lost control of his body as he started falling to the ground.

    ¡°Ye Qingqiu!¡± Long Jue red angrily at the woman who had already helped herself up. ¡®She dared to trick me!¡¯

    Ye Qingqiu twirled the wet hair sticking closely to her chest. Her damp clothes were semi-transparent now, causing her figure to be vaguely discernible. Ye Qingqiu smiled seductively. ¡°Long Jue, this is your Celestial World¡¯s rather famous ¡°Tensnake Fragrance¡±. You¡¯ll be begging me soon enough.¡±

    Long Jue¡¯s expression changed. ¡®Tensnake Fragrance is able to suppress immortal qi&h.e.l.lip; and it¡¯s also that kind of drug&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    The immortal she had killed was famous for his promiscuity so it wasn¡¯t surprising he had this kind of drug on him. Only Long Jue hadn¡¯t expected her to get a hold of it. Soon, Long Jue could feel a strange fire light up in his lower body&h.e.l.lip;

    Ye Qingqiu squatted down, her gaze a bit excited. Her fingers trailed down from Long Jue¡¯s face to his chest as she brushed aside his clothes and then took off his belt, exposing his wheat-coloured muscles.

    ¡°Ye Qingqiu, don¡¯t touch me!¡± Long Jue snapped through clenched teeth.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Ye Qingqiu¡¯s hand slowly made its way to his lower body before enveloping his burning hardness. ¡°See. Your body wants me.¡±

 Chapter 80

    Shi Sheng looked at the two of them with aplicated expression while thinking, ¡®Are you going to f.u.c.k him or not?! What¡¯s the point of bbering so much?! Come on, I(bbb) finally get to see a live version! Hurry up, stop wasting time and f.u.c.k!!!¡¯

    Her ¡®show¡¯ finally started. Long Jue¡¯s enraged roars slowly turned into primitive grunts. Ye Qingqiu was clearly rather experienced for she executed all sorts of high-difficulty manoeuvres, one after the other. Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue at this. ¡®This is even better than a certain ind country¡¯s1 p.o.r.no. A pity the guy isn¡¯t moving much though.¡¯

    When the two finally exhausted themselves, Ye Qingqiu fed Long Jue something before ignoring his enraged roars of shame and taking him away.

    ¡®This oughta be good!¡¯

    Still feeling rather unsated, Shi Sheng returned to look for Feng Ci. Feng Ci was standing on the steps in front of the pce-hall. Seeing Shi Sheng, he hurriedly ran forward a few steps before abruptly halting.

    He simply stayed at a distance and looked at her walking over to him, feeling anxious inside.

    ¡°Ah Ci, I¡¯m tired.¡± Shi Sheng went over to Feng Ci and leaned into his embrace. After the long period of ¡®exercise¡¯st night as well as walking this far, she was really tired.

    Feng Ci was at a loss as to what to do. He carefully peeked at Shi Sheng¡¯s expression and after seeing there were no abnormalities, he picked her up and carried her back into the pce-hall.

    ¡°Ah Ci, where does Ye Qingqiu stay?¡± Shi Sheng spoke with her mouth against his neck so the breath that came out brushed against it, causing him to feel tingly and distracted.

    He calmed himself down with a deep breath before speaking, ¡°Newly ascended immortals have to pay a formal visit to the Celestial Emperor before they will get their own manor. She shouldn¡¯t have had time to see him yet so she¡¯s probably staying at Lu Zhang¡¯s ce.¡±

    ¡°Lu Zhang?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Feng Ci tilted his head in thought for a moment. ¡°He¡¯s the Celestial World¡¯s Grand Steward.¡±

    ¡®Pfft~ The h.e.l.l is with that position2?!¡¯

    Feng Ci ced Shi Sheng on the bed before pressing down on top of her and staring at her with brilliant eyes. ¡°Xiaoshu, you can¡¯t leave me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shi Sheng smiled. ¡°Get down first, I¡¯m feeling ufortable.¡±

    Feng Ci focused his stare at her, as if he was trying to see if she was telling the truth. In the end, he simply kissed the corner of her lips before flipping over andying down on the other half of the bed. ¡°Go sleep. When you wake up, I¡¯ll bring you around the Celestial World.¡±

    Shi Sheng nked out for a moment before reaching out to hug his waist and found afortable position to sleep.

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    As ofte, tworge matters were circting the Celestial World. The first was that Feng Ci, who had been missing for nearly a thousand years, had returned. And he had brought a newly ascended woman with him. This woman¡¯s fate couldn¡¯t be divined!

    And the next day, Feng Ci had robbed all the major celestial pces as well as kidnapped quite a few celestial lords and forced them to build him a pce. He tossed them out once they were done and wasn¡¯t seen in the Celestial World afterwards.

    It was said that Feng Ci really spoiled that woman! And it was rumoured that Feng Ci would listen to whatever she said&h.e.l.lip;

    Most importantly, that woman could ignore the mes on Feng Ci!

    The secondrge matter was that the Demon Race had already managed to conquer half of the Cultivation World. If the Celestial World still didn¡¯t send out troops, the Cultivation World would bepletely taken over, so the Celestial World was very busy nning how to deal with the Demon Race.

    Inside the Celestial Emperor¡¯s Celestial Pce, a group of people were currently engaged in a heated debate.

    ¡°The Dragon n¡¯s Young Master is the best candidate! I rmend we send him!¡±

    ¡°He is still too young! Not to mention he has never led any celestial troops into battle before. I believe we should send Celestial Lord Zhen Feng! He has already led the Celestial Army for thousands of years and is familiar with them so he can better dispatch them in battle.¡±

    ¡°I agree!¡±

    ¡°The Dragon n and the Celestial Emperor share some ancestry so it¡¯s perfectly normal that the Young Master of the Dragon n is dispatched. I support the Dragon n¡¯s Young Master.¡±

    And on it went, both sides refusing to give in. The dignified man seated at the master¡¯s seat watched them argue, his head hurting. He signalled for Lu Zhang who was standing to the side toe over. ¡°Who do you think is better?¡±

    ¡°Answering Your Majesty, why don¡¯t we get them to duel each other and send the winner?¡± Lu Zhang didn¡¯t dare to randomly give his opinion lest he offend anyone.

    The Celestial Emperor pondered on this suggestion for a while. Without any better alternatives, he spoke, ¡°This method is good. We¡¯ll go with that.¡±

    And so, a duel was decided upon.

    But it hadn¡¯t even started when news that Long Jue and Celestial Lord Zhen Feng had started fighting made its way to them. And the reason was because of the newly ascended Ye Qingqiu!

    The first thing they saw when they got there was not Long Jue and Celestial Lord Zhen Feng who were in the midst of a heated battle but the spectating Feng Ci!

    ¡°Why is Feng Ci here?¡±

    They looked at each other. ¡®Who the h.e.l.l knows why Feng Ci is here?¡¯

    Ever since he returned to the Celestial World, he hadn¡¯t shown himself other than on the second day. Yet who would have expected him to be here right now. Had they known earlier, they wouldn¡¯t have shown up even if you beat them to death!

    ¡°Is the one by his side that newly ascended called Shang Shu?¡±

    ¡°The surname Shang is rather rare! I don¡¯t think the Cultivation World has it right?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that one from North Mountain also surnamed Shang?¡±

    ¡°Senior Celestial Yu Xiao? He hasn¡¯t stepped out of North Mountain for more than ten thousand years&h.e.l.lip;¡± The person hadn¡¯t finished speaking when the light in front of him was blocked. He lifted his head to see the ck-robed woman who had just been standing beside Feng Ci in front of him. His pupils shrunk. ¡°Y-you&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    ¡°Who were you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I&h.e.l.lip;¡± That person turned back to look for his buddies but found that they had all vanished. ¡®What happened to going through hardships together?¡¯

    ¡°Xiaoshu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± At some point, Feng Ci had ended up in front of Shi Sheng, blocking her gaze.

    ¡°I thought I heard him say Master¡¯s name.¡± Shi Sheng pointed at the person behind him as she spoke uncertainly. ¡®Bai Lang said that cheap master of mine had already gone to the Celestial World so I at least need to check if he¡¯s alive. If he¡¯s dead, my time got wasted doing this mission&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    ¡°You heard wrong.¡± Feng Ci rubbed Shi Sheng¡¯s head.

    Shi Sheng looked at Feng Ci suspiciously. ¡°Ah Ci, did you know that when you lie, you don¡¯t dare to look me in the eyes?¡±

    Feng Ci¡¯s movements stiffened. His gaze didn¡¯t dare tond on her so he turned around to re at that poor onlooker. Mr. Onlooker knelt down with a thump. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything! Nothing at all&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    ¡°Ah Ci, what are you hiding from me?¡±

    Feng Ci furrowed his brows in vexation. Only after a long struggling pause did he speak hesitantly, ¡°He didn¡¯t allow me to tell you&h.e.l.lip; but I don¡¯t want to lie to you.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡®Dead&h.e.l.lip;¡¯ Shi Sheng stared at Feng Ci in disbelief. ¡°Why is he dead?¡±

    ¡®Howe Yu Xiao still died without all those events that happened in the original storyline?¡¯

    ¡°His lifespan had already reached its end. That day at Heaven¡¯s Edge Peak, he looked for me&h.e.l.lip; and told me I was your only hope of survival. So, he handed you over to me and told me not to tell you he was dying&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    Shi Sheng ¡°&h.e.l.lip;¡± ¡®So the reason Yu Xiao epted Feng Ci so easily was this? Even without the story¡¯s events, Yu Xiao would still die? Is this fate?

    Though, thinking about it now, Yu Xiao¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t low so why did he die so easily in the story?¡¯

    Feng Ci watched as Shi Sheng¡¯s expression changed from a stunned one to a sigh before finally regaining her usual calm. He moved his lips but didn¡¯t say anything in the end.

 Chapter 81

    Shi Sheng was a bit depressed. ¡®Since Yu Xiao¡¯s dead, does that mean Ipleted or failed my mission? Though, since his death was fated then I shouldn¡¯t have a way to change it&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    Shi Sheng spoke to System for a while. System told her that since she could have done nothing more to change his fate than the extent that she had done, the mission was consideredplete.

    Shi Sheng fell silent for a while, no one knew what she was thinking. By the time she had roused herself from her thoughts, Long Jue and Zhen Feng had already finished fighting; Long Jue had won.

    Zhen Feng left with his tail between his legs in defeat. Now that they had the results, arranging for a formal duel wasn¡¯t necessary anymore. Long Jue would be themander.

    Shi Sheng looked at Ye Qingqiu who was standing to the side and her mouth twitched.

    ¡®So&h.e.l.lip; they still got together after all? Though&h.e.l.lip; in a weird way. This ship is a bit hard to break!¡¯

    The celestial troops were to leave three dayster.

    However, just as Long Jue left the Celestial World at the helm of arge number of troops, they were ambushed by demons. Those demons seemed as if they came prepared; Long Jue and his men were attacked to the point they had no chance to counter. In the end, they could only retreat to the Celestial World in shame.

    ¡°Ipetentmander!¡± Those who had supported Zhen Feng immediately took the opportunity to ridicule him. They started mouring for themander to be changed.

    However, some people on Long Jue¡¯s side brought something suspicious to light: ¡°How would the demons have known when the troops were setting out? There is a traitor!¡±

    This shared thought in everyone¡¯s mind got them to ignore infighting for now. They were currently wondering, ¡®Has the Demon Race sent spies to the Celestial World?¡¯

    But they had no way of knowing who the traitor was since a lot of people had been aware of the time of departure. If they had to investigate them one by one, when would they finish?

    Long Jue was suffering from a headache because of this matter. Even after a long discussion, there was still no definitive oue.

    ¡°Young Master, Ms Ye wishes to see you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not seeing her.¡± Long Jue¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, his eyes filled with brutality.

    ¡°Young Master&h.e.l.lip;¡± The person who was here to report to him hesitated. ¡°Ms Ye says there is something important she wishes to tell you&h.e.l.lip; concerning the matter of the ambush.¡±

    Long Jue coldly swept his gaze over him. ¡°Let her in. All of you, leave.¡±

    Everyone left and Ye Qingqiu entered. After a few days of not seeing her, Long Jue felt that Ye Qingqiu looked to be in even better condition than when he hadst seen her; she seemed like a fresh flower ripe for the plucking. Her every expression had the ability to steal a person¡¯s soul.

    Ye Qingqiu approached Long Jue and wrapped an arm around his neck, her breath tantalising him. ¡°Did you miss me after not seeing me for a few days?¡±

    Long Jue wanted to push her away but her proximity had already triggered his body. A hint of ruthlessness shed in his eyes as he pushed down on Ye Qingqiu¡¯s shoulder, pressing her on the table.

    He ripped off her shorts and entered without giving her any time to prepare. Ye Qingqiu¡¯s legs hooked around Long Jue¡¯s waist, allowing him to go deeper, as embarra.s.sing moans spilled out of her mouth.

    It took nearly two hours for the two to finish up. The clothes on Ye Qingqiu¡¯s body had already been torn into rags; they didn¡¯t cover up the areas they were meant to. Long Jue pulled out and straightened the wrinkles on his clothing before casting a sideways nce at Ye Qingqiu. ¡°What did you want to tell me?¡±

    Ye Qingqiu didn¡¯t mind her current appearance. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know who the traitor was? I know who it is.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Long Jue narrowed his eyes. This record of ipetentmand was a humiliation to him. If he found out who it was, he would definitely chop them to pieces.

    ¡°I can tell you. But~¡± Ye Qingqiu¡¯s gaze circled Long Jue¡¯s body again.

    Long Jue didn¡¯t hide the disgust in his eyes as he spoke, ¡°Do you like getting f.u.c.ked that much?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I only like getting f.u.c.ked by you.¡± Ye Qingqiu smiled flirtatiously. Long Jue felt it was disgusting but was unable to control his body&h.e.l.lip; This feeling made him want to kill her!

    ¡°You¡¯ll regret this one day.¡± Long Jue spoke dangerously before taking off his clothes. ¡°Come over.¡±

    Ye Qingqiu obeyed and went over. She squatted down and lifted her head to look at him. ¡°Right now, we¡¯re sharing a life. If I die, you¡¯ll die too. Long Jue, don¡¯t think of escaping me in this lifetime.¡±

    Long Jueughed coldly. ¡®I¡¯ll find a way. And when I do, I¡¯ll make sure to cut you into ten thousand pieces.¡¯

    The two were at it for most of the day. Only when Ye Qingqiu was satisfied did she tell Long Jue who the traitor was.

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    The person who had leaked the secret was, of course, Shi Sheng. Would she have let such a golden opportunity go?

    Now even though Long Jue knew who the traitor was, he could only sullenly go look for the Celestial Emperor. ¡®If I try dealing with Feng Ci, that madman, on my own, I¡¯ll only end up as sc.r.a.p. Even if the entire Celestial World bands together, we might not be able to kill him&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    After the Celestial Emperor had heard him out, he very calmly spoke to indicate he understood. Once Long Jue had left, the Celestial Emperor¡¯s face sank. ¡°Lu Zhang, what of the matter with the South Sea?¡±

    Lu Zhang lowered his head and walked to face the Celestial Emperor before replying respectfully, ¡°The newest information is that they wish to use this opportunity to take over. If Long Jue is dispatched with the troops, it will take away arge portion of our military capabilities. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be a match.

    But if we don¡¯t dispatch troops, I¡¯m afraid the Cultivation World won¡¯t be able to hold on&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    The Celestial Emperor flew into a rage, ¡°Look at this South Sea! And you too, Long Jue!¡±

    Lu Zhang didn¡¯t dare to breathe too loudly.

    ¡°Long Jue is leaving the Celestial World today?¡± The Celestial Emperor asked another question.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Cultivation World¡¯s issue couldn¡¯t be dyed any longer. They had already dallied for quite a few days. Any more and the Cultivation World would belong to the Demon Race.

    ¡°Go and invite Feng Ci and Shang Shu.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡®What are we inviting them for?!¡¯

    The Celestial Emperor gave him a look, whereupon he immediately made a sound of a.s.sent and left.

    Shi Sheng had already expected for the Celestial Emperor to want to see her so she held Feng Ci back from burning Lu Zhang. Lu Zhang led them back, his soul still having been scared out of him.

    This was the first time since entering the Celestial World that Shi Sheng was meeting the Celestial Emperor. He looked rather handsome&h.e.l.lip; in a dignified way. His every action was filled with a domineering overbearingness.

    The Celestial Emperor was silent for a while. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t speak though, so he could only speak first, ¡°What is your motive for telling me about the South Sea?¡±

    ¡°Does not liking Long Jue count as a reason?¡± Shi Sheng raised a brow.

    Ye Qingqiu hadn¡¯t ascended this early in the storyline. The Demon Race had also not gone so rampantly unchecked, hence this dispatch of troops by the Celestial World hadn¡¯t existed. Having no opportunity, the South Sea naturally didn¡¯t attempt a rebellion yet.

    It was only nearly towards the end that this group of cannon fodder had jumped out to help the main character.

    And now the Demon Race had taken over nearly half of the Cultivation World, forcing the Celestial World to dispatch troops. The South Sea, which had been secretly plotting a rebellion all this while, would definitely not let this opportunity slip by.

    All Shi Sheng had done was to tell the Celestial Emperor about it. All she wanted to do was to be a casual onlooker to the good show about to start. ¡®&h.e.l.lip;And take over the Celestial World while I¡¯m at it!¡¯

    The Celestial Emperor examined Shi Sheng, paying attention to Feng Ci from the corner of his eye. Seeing that Feng Ci¡¯s eyes had never left Shi Sheng, he knew that the rumours about Feng Ci doting on her a lot were true.

    ¡°I believe this wasn¡¯t the only matter you called us here for?¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡± In the depths of the Celestial Emperor¡¯s eyes, a cold light shed. ¡°If you can help out with the crisis the Celestial World will face this time, I can agree to one condition.¡±

    Any spare troops the Celestial World had needed to be stationed at the major camps and couldn¡¯t easily be mobilised, lest more chaos ensue. And right now, the one with the mostbat ability in the Celestial World was Feng Ci; as long as he agreed, the South Sea was nothing to be feared.

    ¡°Oh? Then would you give me your position if I said I wanted it?¡± Shi Sheng looked at the Celestial Emperor with a smile.

    The Celestial Emperor was dumbstruck. ¡®What would be the difference from being overthrown by the South Sea then?!¡¯

 Chapter 82

    ¡°I was just joking, don¡¯t be so nervous.¡± Shi Shengughed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to help you, but&h.e.l.lip; you have to kill Long Jue first. Oh, and if it¡¯s convenient, kill off Ye Qingqiu too.¡±

    The Celestial Emperor fell silent. Long Jue was the South Sea Dragon n¡¯s Young Master so it wasn¡¯t a bother to his conscience to kill him. But Ye Qingqiu had been divined by Celestial Lord Zi Hua to be the key to resolving the matter with the Demon World&h.e.l.lip;

    In the end, the Celestial Emperor agreed to kill Long Jue, but not to kill Ye Qingqiu.

    Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t figure out why he was refusing. ¡®I don¡¯t think Ye Qingqiu had any dealings with the Celestial Emperor ah! Is it just plot-sama again? Ah well, killing one is good enough&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    And so, Shi Sheng grudgingly agreed. After all, if Ye Qingqiu died that easily, she wouldn¡¯t have been the main character.

    The Celestial Emperor sent none other than Zhen Feng to deal with Long Jue. Yet this matter wasn¡¯t as simple as he thought for Zhen Feng failed and Long Jue was rescued by someone.

    Shi Sheng could feel a headacheing on. ¡®Are all people in cultivation worlds so tough to deal with? Your grandpa!¡¯

    Of course, even if Long Jue was rescued, he didn¡¯t get off easy. After all, Zhen Feng¡¯sbat ability was nothing to be scoffed at. Had it not been for Ye Qingqiu, Long Jue would probably be dead right now.

    ¡°Why does Zhen Feng want to kill me?¡± Long Jue stared darkly at Ye Qingqiu.

    ¡°I had nothing to do with it. Though he likes me, I don¡¯t like him at all.¡± Ye Qingqiu rubbed Long Jue¡¯s cheek. ¡°I like you the most.¡±

    Long Jue turned his head away in disgust. ¡®Even if this woman saved me, it doesn¡¯t change what she did to me. I won¡¯t forgive her!¡¯

    Ye Qingqiu withdrew her hand and started ying around with it. ¡°You understand Zhen Feng more than I do. Whose orders do you think he¡¯ll listen to?¡±

    ¡°The Celestial Emperor?¡± Zhen Feng was the best general the Celestial World had and he only answered to the Celestial Emperor. So the only one who would have been able to give him the order was none other than the Celestial Emperor.

    ¡®But why does the Celestial Emperor want to kill me&h.e.l.lip;?¡¯ Long Jue¡¯s expression changed suddenly. ¡®The situation at the South Sea must¡¯ve changed! I have to get back!¡¯

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    The South Seaunched their attack earlier than Shi Sheng expected. Quite a few people had switched over to their side. At the moment, the Celestial World was filled with the smell of gunpowder {literary usage}.

    The South Sea had long since been prepared, for they managed to make it all the way to the Celestial Emperor¡¯s pce without expending much effort. They had the pce besieged from all sides.

    ¡°Your Majesty&h.e.l.lip; what should we do?¡± Lu Zhang was trembling badly by now. He usually lived a leisurely lifestyle so how was he able to put up a fight against the battle-hardened Dragon n members?

    The Celestial Emperor sat on his throne and looked at the two standing below. ¡°The two of you {respectful, equals}&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t fulfilled your promise so you can¡¯t me me for not upholding my end either.¡± Shi Sheng interrupted what the Celestial Emperor was about to say. Her words caused the Celestial Emperor¡¯s breathing to turn ragged from suppressed anger.

    Shi Sheng gave Feng Ci a look. He answered with a nod as he raised his hand and surrounded Lu Zhang with fire. The Celestial Emperor was stunned as he stood up abruptly. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    ¡®What am I(bbb) doing? Stealing your position of course! Now that everyone else is outside fighting, this is the perfect opportunity! Did you think it was easy for me(bbb)to get this chance?!¡¯

    Feng Ci didn¡¯t even blink as he continued raining attacks on the Celestial Emperor. After the Celestial Emperor snapped out of his stunned state, he was greeted by a cl.u.s.ter of fire to his face. He hurriedly used a spell to extinguish it but still ended up with quite a bit of singed hair. The Celestial Emperor looked to be in a sorry state.

    Though the Celestial Emperor knew quite a few immortal spells, he didn¡¯t use them often so he wasn¡¯t a match for Feng Ci. Feng Ci had him on the floor in a few moves, after which, Feng Ci tossed out more fire to trap him.

    Shi Sheng walked over to the Celestial Emperor with an apologetic expression though her tone was anything but, ¡°Sorry but I gotta borrow your seat for a while. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give it back soon.¡±

    The Celestial Emperor was speechless. ¡®Who the h.e.l.l borrows stuff like you?! And can my position even be lent out?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng ignored the Celestial Emperor¡¯s killing gaze as she locked him up with Lu Zhang, before digging out a new robe from the Celestial Emperor¡¯s sleeping quarters. ¡°Here, put this on.¡±

    Feng Ci blinked in slight confusion. ¡°Xiaoshu, didn¡¯t you want the position?¡±

    ¡°What would I want it for? Hurry up and put it on!¡± Shi Sheng started stripping off Feng Ci¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be the Celestial Emperor!¡± Feng Ci held Shi Sheng¡¯s hand, stopping her movements. His gaze as he looked at her was filled with warmth and sincerity, ¡°All I want is to be with you.¡±

    ¡®b.l.o.o.d.y h.e.l.l, can you not flirt with me in this situation?!¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said I was just borrowing! When we¡¯re done showing off our awesomeness we¡¯ll return it to him! Now hurry up and put it on!¡± ¡®Do you think I¡¯m having it easy here trying toplete a quest?! It¡¯s a f.u.c.king pain in the a.r.s.e!¡¯

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    After he had put on the clothes, Shi Sheng dragged Feng Ci towards the outside. ¡°In a bit, all you have to do is stand there and say&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    Shi Sheng pondered for a bit before continuing, ¡°Just say ¡®Follow me and live! Rebel against me and die!¡¯ If they don¡¯t listen, just burn them.¡±

    ¡®These kind of overbearing lines are essential in any story so you can¡¯t go wrong saying them!¡¯

    Feng Ci nodded, not really understanding. He remembered three words though: just burn them. And so, when Feng Ci appeared, mes burst forth and engulfed arge number of people. Silence befell the battlefield as they all looked towards the spot where the mes had descended from.

    On the steps of the pce not far away stood a man wearing the robes of the Celestial Emperor&h.e.l.lip; but it was not the one they recognised.

    ¡°Feng Ci! H-He&h.e.l.lip;¡± ¡®Why is he wearing those robes?!¡¯

    ¡°What about the Celestial Emperor?!¡±

    ¡°Feng Ci, what did you do to His Majesty?!¡±

    ¡°What do we do now? Do we still fight now that Feng Ci¡¯s here?¡±

    ¡°You want to fight? With Feng Ci? Can you even win?¡±

    Feng Ci set fire to the speakers with an expressionless face, causing the remaining onlookers to not dare make a peep.

    ¡®I feel like I wasted my breath back there! Forget it&h.e.l.lip; speaking with fists is better anyways&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    The people remained rooted there for quite a bit. Feng Ci started to get impatient from waiting so he lifted his hand to continue setting stuff on fire. This fire caused those people to think bitterly, ¡®f.u.c.k! Ruuuun!!!¡¯

    Meanwhile, the people on the (previous) Celestial Emperor¡¯s side retreated to a safe spot before kneeling. ¡°We greet the Celestial Emperor!¡±

    ¡®What? Dignity? Morals? If we don¡¯t even have our lives, what the h.e.l.l do we want dignity and morals for?!¡¯

    This was probably the strangest crowning of a Celestial Emperor in the history of the Celestial World&h.e.l.lip;

    The South Sea troops hurriedly retreated back to their own territory. There were some people who wanted to stake their lives in a fight against Feng Ci though. They didn¡¯t believe that Feng Ci was really that powerful to be able to take them all on. After all, two hands had a hard time facing four fists1!

    But only after they tried did they know that they couldn¡¯t even get close to Feng Ci at all! A lot of the spells they knew required a certain range to cast but Feng Ci¡¯s mes could shoot out for over a hundred metres, and even further!

    With this AoE {Area of Effect for those who don¡¯t know} skill, he was simply invincible! It was pretty much a bug!

    Some people then tried to go after Shang Shu. After all, she looked cute so she must be weak! And she was Feng Ci¡¯s weak spot! If they were able to capture her, dealing with Feng Ci would be easy.

    Only after they acted did they know how na?ve their thinking was. ¡®How is this person cute?!¡¯

    Since Feng Ci hadn¡¯t allowed Shi Sheng to kill people, she rarely had the chance to attack. Now that she did, she took the opportunity to vent some of the stress that had built up over such a long period of time.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s movements as she killed people were very dazzling to the eye. From afar, it didn¡¯t look b.l.o.o.d.y at all; she made it look like an exquisite macabre dance. However, only those who had experienced it personally knew how terrifying the strength beneath those dazzling moves was!

    This is an idiom. Well, the gist is that no matter how powerful you are as an individual, you can be ovee with numbers.

 Chapter 83

    Even though the Celestial World¡¯s crisis had been resolved, no-one knew if they should be rejoicing or worrying. ¡®Where did the previous Celestial Emperor go? And where did the Grand Steward go?¡¯

    Shi Sheng got them to prepare a simple coronation ceremony. The next day though, everyone found out the position had changed hands again&h.e.l.lip; No wait, it returned to its rightful owner.

    The Celestial Emperor was feeling very sullen. He had never seen such weird people before.

    ¡°Your Majesty, bad news! The Demon Race haspletely taken over the Cultivation World!¡±

    The Celestial Emperor, ¡°&h.e.l.lip;¡± ¡®For some reason, I feel like abdicating!¡¯

    Due to the celestial troops having no one to lead them, they were pretty much being beaten up by the demons the whole time. Half of them had been withdrawn to help out with the internal crisis too so they weren¡¯t of any use.

    ¡®So those two were just stalling for time for the demons?¡¯ The Celestial Emperor felt like he had uncovered the truth but d.a.m.n if it wasn¡¯t a terrible one!

    The Demon Race sent a messenger to invite the Celestial Emperor over for negotiations. Due to the South Sea revolt as well as the fact that they hadn¡¯t recovered yet and definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to beat the demons in a fight, the Celestial Emperor had no choice but to go.

    After some unknown bouts of negotiation, the Celestial Emperor handed over jurisdiction of the Cultivation World over to the Demon Race and the Demon Race would help him deal with the South Sea rebellion in return.

    The South Sea waspletely annihted in the end. However, Ye Qingqiu and Long Jue went missing towards the end.

    Jun Wuqi went to see Shi Sheng after everything was over.

    ¡°Ms Shang, you had enough of the position of Celestial Emperor after a day?¡± Jun Wuqi looked at Shi Sheng withughter in his eyes. Back when he first heard it, he nearly copsed fromughing too hard.

    ¡®Just how bored is she to s.n.a.t.c.h the seat of Celestial Emperor? And for a man at that&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    Just thinking about the Celestial Emperor¡¯s face when he said this caused Jun Wuqi to want tough even more. ¡®I should be thanking the heavens she didn¡¯t take a liking to my position as Demon Lord!¡¯

    ¡°If I can s.n.a.t.c.h even the position of Celestial Emperor, who would dare to cause trouble for me anymore?¡± Shi Sheng answered with a straight face.

    Jun Wuqi had nothing to say to that. ¡®Might be blunt but it got the point across!¡¯

    ¡°*ahem*&h.e.l.lip; I¡¯m here to tell you that Ye Qingqiu and Long Jue are currently in the Cultivation World. Do you need me to help you with them?¡± This was his attempt at selling her a favour so she wouldn¡¯t go and mess up his Demon World when she got bored.

    ¡®Shang Shu isn¡¯t as harmless as she looks. In reality she¡¯s more ruthless than anyone&h.e.l.lip; and more confidently arrogant too&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    ¡°People who offer up their services for free are up to something.¡± Shi Sheng had an expression of distaste on.

    Jun Wuqi, ¡°&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    Currently, the escaped Ye Qingqiu and Long Jue were at a corner of the Cultivation World. Long Jue seemed to have aged quite a bit, there was none of the former handsomeness on his face. Instead, he looked rather dull and lifeless. He simplyy there on the bed and allowed Ye Qingqiu to do as she wished.

    He had never expected to one day change from the Young Master of the Dragon n to a wanted criminal of the Celestial World.

    Ye Qingqiu hadn¡¯t changed much; she looked as good as before. It was just that now there was a hint of dark qi hovering around the centre of her brows, though she didn¡¯t seem to notice it. Ye Qingqiu lost her interest very quickly without Long Jue¡¯s partic.i.p.ation. She stopped moving and looked down at Long Jue with a hint of distaste in her eyes.

    Long Jue seemed to be able to feel her distaste though, for the mes of rage suddenly burst forth in his chest as he flipped over to press her beneath him. His hands grabbed her around her neck and with a dark glower, he spoke, ¡°What? Now you dislike me? Didn¡¯t you say you liked me before?¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s all this woman¡¯s fault! If it hadn¡¯t been for her, I could¡¯ve persuaded father not to attack! Then I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this! This woman threatened me and then went on to seduce my father and even my brothers&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    The more he thought, the angrier Long Jue got and his fingers tightened around Ye Qingqiu¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Long Jue&h.e.l.lip;¡± Ye Qingqiu was injured too. She had already taken most of the strength she could from Long Jue¡¯s body, but it wasn¡¯t enough for her to recover, so she didn¡¯t have the strength to fight back. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! If it wasn¡¯t&h.e.l.lip; *cough* &h.e.l.lip; If it wasn¡¯t&h.e.l.lip; for me&h.e.l.lip; you&h.e.l.lip; you&h.e.l.lip; you¡¯d be long dead&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    ¡°Dead? That would be much better than the fate I¡¯m suffering right now! We¡¯re dying together you b.i.t.c.h!¡± Long Jue¡¯s fingers tightened even further. Ye Qingqiu¡¯s brain started to run out of oxygen and strength began to leave her limbs.

    She suddenly felt regret. She didn¡¯t know why she had wanted this man so badly back then and even tied their lives together&h.e.l.lip;

    Ye Qingqiu¡¯s consciousness weakened but her will to survive only grew stronger. Her hand fumbled around by her side before finally touching something cold. She didn¡¯t know what it was but she thrust it towards Long Jue¡¯s abdomen on instinct.

    Long Jue¡¯s body stiffened momentarily before his fingers lost their strength and slipped off Ye Qingqiu¡¯s neck.

    He lowered his head to look at his abdomen before looking back at Ye Qingqiu. A momentter, he lowered his head again and repeated this movement several times, disbelief in his reddened eyes.

    Only then did Ye Qingqiu clearly see the object she had thrust into Long Jue¡¯s abdomen. It was an abnormally shaped, roundish object with a strange symbol carved on it. It looked rather strange and sinister.

    Even more strange was that the blood leaking out of Long Jue¡¯s wound was being absorbed by the object.

    The speed of absorption got faster and Ye Qingqiu watched as Long Jue¡¯s body started to dry up. His eye sockets deepened, causing his eyes to bulge from their sockets. Those blood-filled eyes were filled with fear.

    He opened his mouth as his chest heaved quickly and some strange whines came out of his mouth. His voice though, got weaker. In the end, his head suddenly sagged into his chest and he breathed hisst.

    In just a few seconds, a living, breathing person had been turned into a dried corpse. Someone seemed to have hit the pause b.u.t.ton on Ye Qingqiu; she just stood there staring at Long Jue in a stunned state. Only when Long Jue¡¯s body fell towards her did she get startled awake and leap off the bed.

    The moment her feet touched the ground, she could feel a heart-burrowing agony begin to spread from the area around her heart. Her body twitched as she half-knelt on the ground. ¡®f.u.c.k! My life is bound with Long Jue¡¯s! Now that he¡¯s dead, I¡¯ll die too!

    No! I can¡¯t die! I still have to take revenge on that b.i.t.c.h Shang Shu! I can¡¯t die!¡¯

    Ye Qingqiu took out all sorts of bottles and containers and, her hands trembling, shook out the contents. Without taking the time to differentiate them, she tossed them all into her mouth. ¡°I can¡¯t die here&h.e.l.lip; can¡¯t die&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    Ye Qingqiu didn¡¯t notice that the ck fog behind her was gradually getting thicker. Eventually, it formed the outline of a person. It silently pulled out the object in Long Jue¡¯s body and gradually came to reform his own body. ¡°Keke&h.e.l.lip; After all these years&h.e.l.lip; I finally have a body.¡±

    Ye Qingqiu¡¯s body stiffened as she turned around abruptly. She saw a man with sharp features standing behind her, a thinyer of mist surrounding him. Just looking at him gave people an ufortable sensation.

    ¡°How are you-¡± Ye Qingqiu¡¯s gazended on the round object in his hand. ¡°You killed Long Jue!¡±

    ¡°How was it me? It was you ah, my littledy.¡± The man bent his waist and lifted Ye Qingqiu¡¯s chin, l.u.s.t shing in his eyes. ¡°After all these years of nourishment, I can finally enjoy your body&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    ¡°No&h.e.l.lip;!¡± Ye Qingqiu retreated in fear.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t up to you. The reason I taught you how to steal other¡¯s vitality was not for the sake of letting you live a carefree life.¡± The man picked Ye Qingqiu up and tossed her on the bed. She just so happened tond facing Long Jue¡¯s corpse. Ye Qingqiu cried out in surprise as her body retreated. She b.u.mped into an icy cold embrace.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t like this when you killed people. Though, I like this you even more&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    *sounds of clothes shredding*

 Chapter 84

    From that day on, Ye Qingqiu¡¯s life became a living h.e.l.l. She didn¡¯t know what method that man had used to keep her alive but she wished that she had died with Long Jue back then.

    Not only did she have to serve him, she also had to go out to find beautiful virgins for him. He didn¡¯t need them to have Water Spirit Veins anymore, he would go after all those who were still virgin.

    Ye Qingqiu had thought of escape before, but every time she tried, she was caught by him. And the punishment for attempting to escape was beyond her tolerance range so she didn¡¯t dare to escape any more.

    Because her body had been nourished well for so many years, she was pretty much a tonic that needed to be slowly digested to him. As long as she obeyed him, her life was still bearable. The ones who had it worse were the girls she kidnapped. They had been tormented to the point you couldn¡¯t see their former selves any more.

    ¡°A lot of women have been disappearing recently. I heard this matter was brought to the attention of the person in charge. They say people have already been sent to investigate.¡±

    ¡°Humph, who knows whether it¡¯s those demons that did it&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    ¡°Shh, do you want to die?! The Cultivation World is demon territory now! Don¡¯t say these kind of things in the future.¡±

    Ye Qingqiu pa.s.sed by them expressionlessly. ¡®Has the attention of the demons been roused already?¡¯

    When she returned to the vige she was staying in, Ye Qingqiu lowered her head and spoke to the man sitting cross-legged on the bed. ¡°The demons have already discovered that people are going missing. Should we switch locations?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t thought of letting the demons deal with him, but her life was in his hands right now so if he died, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live either.

    ¡°Found out so quickly?¡± The man humphed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I can¡¯t confront Jun Wuqi for the moment but once I¡¯ve regained my strength, it¡¯s only a matter of time before the position of Demon Lord is mine!¡±

    Ye Qingqiu lifted her head to find the man staring at her, a sinister gleam in his eyes. Ye Qingqiu¡¯s heart leapt as the hands at her sides clutched desperately at the hem of her clothes. The man pulled Ye Qingqiu onto the bed.

    The two had to act in secret and hide from the Demon Race. Whenever the demons began to figure out something was off, they would immediately switch locations.

    As the number of missing people increased, Jun Wuqi¡¯s attention was roused. There were few females within the Demon Race so the ones who went missing were pretty much all human cultivators. The number of people missing was already high enough to affect the normal working of the Cultivation World so it was imperative that the matter be investigated thoroughly.

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    Jun Wuqi and that man contested with each other for a long time but in the end, it was Jun Wuqi who won.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me&h.e.l.lip; He was the one who forced me to do all those things&h.e.l.lip; Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me&h.e.l.lip;¡± Ye Qingqiuy on the ground, dying. Her features had already aged but they were still beautiful. She looked rather pitiful when she cried so miserably.

    ¡°Ye Qingqiu, you brought this on yourself. You let that evil demon out and it was you who helped him recover his strength over the course of these few centuries.¡± Jun Wuqi was unsympathetic.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me&h.e.l.lip; He signed the contract with me, it was him&h.e.l.lip; It¡¯s not my fault, why am I being treated like this? It was clearly him&h.e.l.lip;¡± Ye Qingqiu continued muttering the same lines.

    ¡®It¡¯s all that demon¡¯s fault! He destroyed me! And Shang Shu too! That b.i.t.c.h! I want to kill her!¡¯

    Jun Wuqi shook his head. ¡°Have you forgotten the reason behind the circ.u.mstances on why he was able to sign the contract with you in the first ce?¡±

    Ye Qingqiu¡¯s twisted expression suddenly calmed down.

    ¡°You robbed someone else first, causing yourself to be hunted and then fell down that cliff. Ye Qingqiu, all of this was your own doing, you can¡¯t me others for it.¡±

    ¡®My own doing? Hahaha, my own doing&h.e.l.lip; No. That¡¯s not right. It was Shang Shu who killed my Master, causing me to turn out like this! It¡¯s all Shang Shu¡¯s fault!¡¯ Seeing the hate in Ye Qingqiu¡¯s eyes, Jun Wuqi didn¡¯t continue speaking as he ordered people to end her.

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    Shi Sheng received the news on the day of her wedding. Yes, you heard that right, Feng Ci was going to marry her&h.e.l.lip; Though no one attended the wedding.

    Now that Ye Qingqiu was dead, her mission was consideredplete. Now her remaining time would belong to herself. And Feng Ci.

    ¡°Xiaoshu, would you like it to be more lively?¡± Feng Ci entered from outside as he asked Shi Sheng with a smile. ¡°If you like, I can get people to attend our wedding.¡±

    Even if those people weren¡¯t willing, what he had were ways topel them to.

    ¡°They¡¯re not the ones I¡¯m getting married to, why would you want to bring them here to take up s.p.a.ce?¡± ¡®Even if they attended, it would be out of fear and not with well-wishes. What would be the point?¡¯

    Feng Ci¡¯s lips curved into a smile, his dark-red eyes filled with warmth and gentleness. He didn¡¯t like letting others see his Xiaoshu. She belonged to him alone.

    On the day of the wedding though, there were a few uninvited guests. The first was Jun Wuqi. Feng Ci¡¯s expression was as dark as tribtion clouds upon seeing him.

    ¡°Weddings should be livelier! What are you two just hiding from everyone and getting married in secret?¡± Jun Wuqi ignored Feng Ci¡¯s dark expression as he set down his present with a smile. ¡°Here are the famous Nether b.u.t.terflies of the Demon World.¡±

    Jun Wuqi opened the box and gold-patterned ck-winged b.u.t.terflies flew out. They flew around Shi Sheng and Feng Ci in a pattern.

    ¡°People who have been blessed by the Nether b.u.t.terflies are said to apany each other to old age.¡± Jun Wuqi spoke with a ¡®serious¡¯ tone, causing Feng Ci to immediately retrieve the mes he had been nning on unleashing on the poor b.u.t.terflies.

    ¡°But&h.e.l.lip; these Nether b.u.t.terflies are poisonous.¡± Jun Wuqi gave Shi Sheng an ambiguous look before immediately escaping. ¡°I shan¡¯t bother you two anymore! Have a happy wedding!¡±

    The Nether b.u.t.terflies didn¡¯t manage to escape the fate of being burnt to a crisp in the end.

    The next uninvited guests were Bai Lang and Lin Yiyi. Lin Yiyi was still as buoyant as ever; time didn¡¯t seem to have left any traces on her.

    ¡°Junior Martial Sister, congrattions!¡± Bai Lang gave his well-wishes very sincerely as he handed over the wedding gift he had brought.

    ¡°Thank you, Martial Brother.¡± Shi Sheng smiled as she received the present.

    ¡°Martial Aunt, Martial Aunt, you¡¯re so pretty!!! Ao ao ao! I want to marry you too!¡± Lin Yiyi pulled Shi Sheng into a few spins. In the end, she was pulled back by Bai Lang when he saw Feng Ci was about to start setting fires.

    ¡°&h.e.l.lip;I want to ask: How did you guys get up here?!¡± ¡®This is the Celestial World ah! How did these two non-ascended get up here?!¡¯

    Lin Yiyi blinked, ¡°Martial Aunt, didn¡¯t you know? Now that the Cultivation World is the territory of the Demon Race, we can enter the Demon World whenever we want. You can get to the Celestial World from the Demon World, you know.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°&h.e.l.lip;¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t know that route existed&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    Bai Lang and Lin Yiyi stayed to attend the wedding. Thest uninvited guest was apparently Lu Zhang. He came representing the Celestial World. Lu Zhang currently had tears streaming down his face inwardly. ¡®Why am I always the one being pushed out?¡¯

    The entire Celestial World: ¡®Because you¡¯re our Grand Steward! If sacrificing you can bring peace to the entire Celestial World, Steward Lu, you¡¯re a hero!¡¯

    Shi Sheng and Feng Ci¡¯s wedding was rather simple; it only took ten or so minutes from start to finish. Once the ceremony was done, the two slipped away, leaving the three guests to stare at each other. ¡®What kind of a wedding have you ever attended where the bride and groom just leave like this?! Oi! Your guests are still here!¡¯

 Chapter 85

    On the summit of the North Mountain, two figures dressed in red stood hand-in-hand. Shi Sheng looked at the memorial tablet of the grave in front of her. Beside it was a set of clothing that belonged to Yu Xiao.

    Only after the clothes had been properly buried and the gravestone properly erected did Shi Sheng give a proper bow towards the grave. Sensing that Feng Ci wasn¡¯t moving, she red at him.

    Feng Ci looked at her innocently. ¡®Why is Xiaoshu just ring at me? Do I not look good today?¡¯

    In exasperation, Shi Sheng forced him into a bow. They stood there for a while before Shi Sheng and Feng Ci descended the mountain.

    She couldn¡¯t understand that form of deep love but respected it very much. Yu Xiao was an amazing person for being able to give up his life for someone else. By the time Shi Sheng and Feng Ci returned to their home, Lu Zhang had already left but Lin Yiyi and Bai Lang were still there.

    Shi Sheng told Bai Lang about what happened to Yu Xiao. Bai Lang said he wanted to go and see Yu Xiao so he and Lin Yiyi bid them farewell.

    ¡°Xiaoshu.¡± Feng Ci stood beside Shi Sheng. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re my wife, the person I¡¯ll use my life to protect.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat for some reason as she stared at Feng Ci in a daze. Only when she felt warmth on her lips did she instinctively pull back. Feng Ci¡¯s movements paused as he waited patiently for her to get used to it. After a while, Shi Sheng began responding to him.

    Only the next day did Shi Sheng realise what Jun Wuqi meant when he said those Nether b.u.t.terflies were poisonous&h.e.l.lip; as well as why he had given such an ambiguous look before he left.

    ¡®His mom, that was an aphrodisiac!¡¯ And this aphrodisiac was the type that took some time to settle in so for a long time after that, Feng Ci and Shi Sheng were stuck in the cycle of loving and being loved.

    When the efficacy finally wore off, Shi Sheng immediately made for the Demon World&h.e.l.lip; to take revenge!

    Shi Sheng found out that Jun Wuqi liked to court death. Had he simply let her have her vengeance, the matter would¡¯ve been over and done with. Instead, he wanted to tempt death by taking revenge back. And so, the Demon World was in a constant state of turmoil.

    #The Demon Lord got the badge ¡°Grandmaster of Building-Wrecking¡±#

    #The Demon Lord¡¯s being chased again#

    #Saw the Demon Lord hanging on the tree outside my house when I woke up this morning#

    #Was interrupted in the middle of a f.u.c.k by the Demon Lord falling from the sky&h.e.l.lip; R.I.P s.e.x life#

    #Celestial World residents send congrattions!#

    #Cultivation World residents send congrattions!#

    #Spirit World residents send congrattions!#

    ¡®The h.e.l.l is with the Spirit World suddenly joining in?! Oi, you guys aren¡¯t part of the script! Get out!¡¯

    #Underworld sends congrattions!#

    #Demon World residents are crying#

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    Shi Sheng stayed in this world for nearly ten thousand years. In this time, she had brought disaster to quite a few ces. There was almost no one who hadn¡¯t heard of her. Then there was a period where she wanted to start an inter-world war&h.e.l.lip;

    At the crucial point though, the leaders of the worlds agreed to not fall for it. And so, an unprecedented unity between worlds appeared.

    Having failed in her ns to incite an inter-world war, she went and instigated some ns to fight each other. Yet, after she was done, she just left them to fight each other&h.e.l.lip;

    ¡®Why is there such a person?! Ah pei! Immortal! Heavenly Dao, please destroy her!!!¡¯

    Before her death, Shi Sheng released Pudding. That fellow didn¡¯t really like her so he rarely came out. Only when Shi Sheng released him did he show one of his rare pleasant faces&h.e.l.lip; before immediately leaving without so much as a nce back.

    Shi Sheng cursed at it for being ungrateful. Feng Ci seemed to know that something was wrong too for he hugged her 24/7 and refused to let go. It was as if he felt that if he let go, she would disappear.

    ¡°Xiaoshu, Xiaoshu&h.e.l.lip;¡± He called out her name over and over again.

    Shi Sheng supported herself up so that she gazed into his eyes as she spoke seriously, ¡°Feng Ci, thank you for apanying me all this time. I won¡¯t forget you.¡±

    Feng Ci had never betrayed her¡ªnot even once¡ªin all these years they had been together. Shi Sheng knew that she had long since been ustomed to his presence but&h.e.l.lip; this was only a virtual world in the end.

    ¡°Xiaoshu&h.e.l.lip;¡± Feng Ci¡¯s voice was trembling a bit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. Don¡¯t be upset over me, it¡¯s not worth it.¡± Shi Sheng reached out and traced the outlines of Feng Ci¡¯s face. She spoke hesitantly, ¡°I&h.e.l.lip; actually wish for you to die together with me.¡±

    ¡®See how vicious I am.¡¯

    The dark clouds on Feng Ci¡¯s face suddenly dispersed when he heard her words. His eyes smiling, he spoke, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll die together. I¡¯ll go wherever Xiaoshu goes.¡±

    Shi Sheng stared at him, stunned. She suddenly remembered the second thing he had said to her when they had first met. ¡®He said&h.e.l.lip; ¡°You¡¯re very special. You¡¯ll follow me from now on.¡±¡®

    Shi Sheng lowered her gaze as she leaned against him silently. ¡®Feng Ci, you are the most special existence in my life.¡¯

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    As everyone had hoped and prayed for, Shi Sheng finally died. Immortals weren¡¯t actually immortal, they just lived for a long time. However, ten thousand years was actually a rather short lifespan for an immortal.

    #Finally got hereuppance!#

    #Everyone, rejoice!#

    When Feng Ci also died right after her, everyone was seething with joy! ¡®The two disasters are finally dead? Holy s.h.i.t, happiness came so unexpectedly!¡¯

    Shi Sheng was still feeling a bit dazed when she returned to the System s.p.a.ce. Seeing the familiar yet foreign environment, she took a pause to process. Shi Sheng stood for a while before requesting for the first time to look at what happened after she left.

    Her heart nearly stopped when she saw Feng Ci leap off the peak of North Mountain while holding her body. After Feng Ci had disappeared, the sound of a dragon¡¯s roar could be heard in the distance.

    ¡®Feng Ci&h.e.l.lip; why are you so dumb?!¡¯ Shi Sheng watched that clip over and over again before she sat down with her hands supporting her head, and stared at the screen as she went into a daze.

    [Host, are you sad?]

    ¡°No.¡± Shi Sheng shook her head. ¡®I¡¯m not sad. I¡¯m really not sad! Yes, not sad at all! It¡¯s just&h.e.l.lip; for some reason, I feel a bit empty. I¡¯m not used to it.

    I¡¯m not sad, just feeling a bit stifled. He did apany me for that long&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    System didn¡¯t continue speaking as it disyed her information.

    Name: Shi Sheng

    Morality Points: -105,000

    Life Points: 15

    Contribution Points: 5,000

    Mission Rank: C

    Mission Points: 85

    Hidden Quest: Complete

    Hidden Quest Reward: 500 Contribution Points

    Shi Sheng¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Howe I only got 200 contribution points? Didn¡¯t I get at least 2,000st time? Also, why have my morality points gone down again?!¡±

    ¡®At this rate, I won¡¯t be able to make it back ever!¡¯

    [I have already told you not to take any shortcuts. Although Feng Ci did be the Celestial Emperor, he only held the position for a day, so the Quest can only be considered finished with the bare minimum reward of 500 Contribution Points. As for the Morality Points, do think back on what you did in this world. That it only went down by 5,000 was already a result of me giving a discount.]

    Shi Sheng, ¡°&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    When she thought about how everyone rejoiced after she died, she felt a bitplicated. ¡®This is what happens when my hands get itchy! Now look what happened! Those itchy hands got me in a 5,000 point debt! I(bbb) feel like I(bbb) should¡¯ve gotten a Viin System instead&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    ¡°Do you support changing Systems?¡± ¡®I promise I¡¯ll be able toplete all the quests if I get a viin system&h.e.l.lip; It¡¯s not a dream to reach the pinnacle of sess!¡¯

    [Host, stop daydreaming.] ¡®What do you take me for? You even want to change me? Change your grandpa!¡¯

    ¡°Fine, don¡¯t change jeez! What¡¯re you being so fierce for?¡± Shi Sheng pouted as she continued staring at the screen in a daze.

    System didn¡¯t know how its Host had managed to find its robotic voice fierce.

    [Initializing transfer&h.e.l.lip;]

    ¡°f.u.c.k your great grandpa! You left out the hypocritical questioning this time?! Next time are you going to¡ª¡±

    Only after Shi Sheng¡¯s voice disappeared did System remember that it had forgotten to give her a full-body scan&h.e.l.lip;

 Chapter 86

    The day I was made the Master of North Mountain was the day she got married off in a splendorous wedding. I thought our rtions would end there.

    We were childhood sweethearts from a young age. I had once thought I would take her as my wife. We would have adorable children and spend our entire lives together, until our lifespans ended.

    What a pity that reality gave me a cruel blow. At some point, she had begun to grow distant from me. No, more urately, she was distancing herself from me.

    Even when we met there was only ever one name on her lips. It was apletely foreign name.

    When she spoke about that person, her expression was one I hadn¡¯t seen on her before ¨C tentative yet sweet&h.e.l.lip;

    I had once wondered if I told her I liked her, would she give me a chance?

    But my reason told me I mustn¡¯t say it for it I did, perhaps we might not even be able to remain friends.

    Her love was pa.s.sionate, like a moth flying into mes. If she knew about my feelings for her, she wouldpletely distance herself from me. That wasn¡¯t what I wanted. So I didn¡¯t say anything.

    The day I became master of North Mountain, I stood at its peak and sent her off with my gaze as she married into the North Sea. Standing there, I was able to watch the ce where she had gone to. That way, I would be able to be closer to her.

    I had never thought there woulde a day when she would climb the North Mountain covered in blood. Seeing her like that, I wished I could¡¯ve pped myself for choosing a dangerously steep ce like the North Mountain. The North Mountain was the tallest mountain in the Celestial World!

    I couldn¡¯t imagine how much effort it must¡¯ve taken for her, who had lost all her cultivation and bearing grievous wounds, to climb all the way up. The Dragon n of the North Sea had been wiped out. That she was able to survive was due to her husband¡¯s sacrifice. It was for the sake of protecting theirst bloodline.

    It was a tiny infant. But when that infant was handed to me, I lifted the bloodstained cloak to find her ashen green face. She was already dead.

    ¡°Please save her, Brother Shang.¡±

    I hugged the cold body of the infant, not knowing how to react.

    ¡°Brother Shang&h.e.l.lip; please&h.e.l.lip; she¡¯s my final hope. Please save her&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    I wanted to save her but she told me she had used a blood sacrifice technique. She wouldn¡¯t be able to reincarnate and I wouldn¡¯t be able to save her. She begged me to save her child.

    I had to watch as she scattered into nothingness. At that moment, I knew what a dead heart felt like. But I couldn¡¯t die. I had to save the child because it was herst wish.

    I buried her clothes at the peak of the North Mountain. There, she would be able to look out at the North Sea where her husband remained in eternal slumber.

    I went to the Underworld and used half my lifespan to exchange for the child¡¯s soul. But she was too weak; she wasn¡¯t able to return to her original body. I had no choice but to use soul-nourishing techniques to help her recuperate.

    In the meantime, I investigated on the truth behind the eradication of the North Sea Dragon n yet I never found out who was behind it&h.e.l.lip;

    I didn¡¯t wish for the child to seek vengeance so I had never told her about this matter before. I made another body for her and brought her to the Cultivation World, where I joined the Misty Sect.

    The Sect Master had told me she had an inauspicious fate and wouldn¡¯t have a good end. I knew it was because of me. It was because I had forcibly tried to change her destiny so she wouldn¡¯t have a good end.

    I gave her the name Shang Shu. I hoped she would be a unique

 Chapter 87

    ¡°She¡¯s fevering, we can¡¯t bring her with us. They said people who are feverish will turn into zombies! What if she turns into a zombie while we bring her along?¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s our daughter&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    ¡°Aunt, there¡¯s no time, we have to hurry!¡±

    ¡°Eh, alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shi Sheng listened to them speak in a state of semi-stupor. Her head was heavy and muddled; basically, she wasn¡¯t feeling great. She wanted to open her eyes but fell back into darkness.

    After an indeterminate length of time, the sound of a heavy object dragging on the floor could be heard getting closer&h.e.l.lip;

    An unbearable rotting stench a.s.saulted her nostrils.

    ¡°MEOW!¡±

    A high-pitched meow rang out and jerked Shi Sheng out of her stupor. Her eyes snapped open and she saw a dark shadow pouncing towards her, its sharp ws pressed against her shoulder.

    In the small amount of light present, Shi Sheng could make out an ashen-green face that had half rotted away. One of its eyes had fallen out. Its mouth opened wide as it lunged for her neck.

    ¡®f.u.c.k, a zombie! Is it really okay to get a hardcore level the moment I enter?! I¡¯m going to develop psychological issues!¡¯

    Shi Sheng grabbed the pillow on the bed to block the zombie¡¯s mouth. Her body was currentlycking in strength. The zombie¡¯s mouth had already made its way directly to the front of her face. A cool liquid dripped on her face. It smelt horrible.

    ¡®Your mom, you¡¯re testing my patience!¡¯

    ¡°Huh huh!¡±

    ¡®Huh huh your head!¡¯ Shi Sheng kicked the zombie in the belly, causing it to tilt. The cool liquid flowed into Shi Sheng¡¯s mouth. There wasn¡¯t any strange taste though it was particrly cold. She felt like she was going to freeze.

    It spread too quickly for Shi Sheng to react. The zombie mbered back up with more grunts as it once again lunged towards its prey. Without sparing any time to think about what it was she had just eaten, Shi Sheng flipped over and fell onto the ground. The zombiended on the bed and then began crawling instinctively towards Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng shook her body as she hurriedly stood up. Her gaze swept over her sides quickly. On her left was a chest that wasn¡¯t too big. She rushed over, grabbed it and began smashing it down on the zombie¡¯s head.

    The zombie continued grunting. With every hit Shi Shengnded on it, it continued to make ¡°huh huh¡± noises, as if it was cheering her on.

    ¡®This dumb zombie.¡¯

    Shi Sheng tossed the chest aside as she looked at the now-still zombie. She shook her sore hand. ¡®This body¡¯s d.a.m.n weak!¡¯

    Taking a few heavy breaths, Shi Sheng rubbed her rumbling tummy. She ignored looking at the plot and headed outside&h.e.l.lip; to look for food!

    ¡®I¡¯m(bbb) going to starve to death if I(bbb) don¡¯t eat something!¡¯

    The door was wide open. There was blood tracked all over the ce, which looked like it had been caused by zombies. From where she was standing, she was just able to make out a zombie heading towards her. Shi Sheng hurriedly shut the door. The noise further attracted the zombie, since it started scratching at the door.

    Rummaging through the ce, Shi Sheng only managed to find two packets of biscuits. After barely filling her stomach, she finally began to take a look at the original storyline and this body¡¯s memories.

    This was a counterattack novel set in an apocalypse. Qi Mingxue was originally a female supporting character in the novel who didn¡¯tst beyond 50 chapters. But someone transmigrated into her body. This someone just so happened to have read the book and now, Qi Mingxue had turned from the side character to the main character.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s current body was the original main character, Gu Nan.

    Qi Mingxue made use of the fact that she had read the whole book to seize a lot of opportunities. Before the apocalypse even began, she s.n.a.t.c.hed Gu Nan¡¯s cheat. Afterwards, she started s.n.a.t.c.hing Gu Nan¡¯s resources and her man. Basically, she was awfully joyful at s.n.a.t.c.hing stuff from the original MC.

    Perhaps the author had wanted to make their main character look more awesome, for they had given her all the good stuff. The end result: the main character became greedy for all the good stuff, leading to her no longer being someone whom readers would look up to.

    Without her cheat(s), Gu Nan no longer had her main character halo. On the road to B City, she was tainted by a few people and though she managed to make it to a safe area in the end, she still didn¡¯t have it good.

    After B City fell, she moved to the capital¡¯s base but she was still in the business of selling her body. It didn¡¯t take long for her to be tormented to death.

    Qi Mingxue, on the other hand, did quite well for herself. By the end, she managed to build her own base and became the ruler of an area. She led humans to defeat the zombies and was an all-around winner in life.

    Gu Nan had met Qi Mingxue before her death and learned all this from Qi Mingxue.

    She wasn¡¯t willing to ept this! What basis did Qi Mingxue have to steal that which was rightfully hers?! She was just an outsider who had stolen her stuff based on the fore-knowledge she had.

    Gu Nan wanted revenge. She wanted to thrive and live even better than Qi Mingxue in the apocalypse. After Shi Sheng had finished looking over the storyline, she was a bit stumped. She had arrived ratherte; the apocalypse had started three days ago.

    Qi Mingxue had already s.n.a.t.c.hed her cheat from her. The cheat came in the form of a pearl that had been given to her by her maternal grandmother. Supposedly, it had been pa.s.sed down for generations.

    The cheat was the standard for an apocalypse setting: A s.p.a.ce, cute pet(s), and a spirit spring.

    Qi Mingxue was Gu Nan¡¯s elder cousin. She was the daughter of Gu Nan¡¯s mother¡¯s younger sister.

    Gu Nan wasn¡¯t as well received as Qi Mingxue, unlike what one would expect, given that Gu Nan was the biological child of her parents.

    In the Gu household, Gu Nan was like an outsider. Her mother treated her like an enemy so there was no doting or pampering. Her father was henpecked and followed her mother¡¯s lead, so every time he only shook his head and sighed, as if he had let her down, but never took any action.

    So, at the start of the apocalypse, Qi Mingxue had brought away Gu Nan¡¯s parents, who had been rather good to her, leaving behind Gu Nan to awaken her ability on her own.

    She had even left the door slightly ajar on purpose as she exited. As long as a zombie smelled the scent of the living, they would enter sooner orter, which was what she nned to let happen. And it did happen.

    Shi Sheng recalled the fuzzy voices she had heard when she first came here. That must have been the time they had abandoned Gu Nan.

    ¡°Meow~¡±

    A furry feeling rubbed up against her leg. Shi Sheng looked down to see a white cat squatting beside her. Its jewel-like eyes shone with an otherworldly light in the darkness of the night. Seeming to have detected Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze, it purred ingratiatingly as it rubbed its head against her leg.

    Shi Sheng found the cat¡¯s name in the memories she had inherited and called out awkwardly, ¡°White Tiger?¡±

    ¡®As expected of a main character&h.e.l.lip; even her cat¡¯s name is so special&h.e.l.lip; actually called a cat ¡°White Tiger¡±&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    ¡°Meow~¡± White Tiger happily rubbed up against her leg.

    Shi Sheng picked it up and petted it. Its fur felt very smooth.

    Just now it had been this cat that had woken her up by calling out, otherwise, she might have only awakened when the zombie had bitten her. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t hate cats so she decided to keep this one.

    It had so far been three days since the start of the apocalypse, and her cheat had already been stolen by Qi Mingxue, which caused Shi Sheng to feel very grumpy. ¡®Oh wait, I still have my ability even if the cheat got stolen.¡¯

    She had felt a strange energy inside of her when she woke up. Now that she focused, that feeling grew more p.r.o.nounced. She attempted to use it and a cooling sensation could be felt at the tip of her finger before a small ck flower appeared there.

    ¡®The f.u.c.k is this?¡¯

 Chapter 88

    ¡®What kind of an ability produces flowers? And ck ones? Are you f.u.c.king with me?!¡¯

    Gu Nan had a fire-type ability in the original storyline, giving her a lot of firepower {ba-dum-tss}. However, she was missing the crystal nuclei needed to level up, which was why she only managed to get to the second level before she died.

    ¡®But howe I got this never-heard-of ability???¡¯

    Shi Sheng continued testing. Every time, it resulted in the appearance of one, if not two, small ck flowers. ¡®Isn¡¯t this just bulls.h.i.t? What happened to that fire ability? Even if it¡¯s a mutation, it shouldn¡¯t be this off!!!¡¯

    Shi Sheng thought on it for a long moment, before finally recalling that she had consumed something when she was beating up that zombie. ¡®Was it because of that thing? Oh Heavens, just what have I done for you to treat me so? System, hurry up and give me cheats! I want the type that lets me show off a lot!¡¯

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    ¡°AAAH!¡± A woman¡¯s shriek rang through the street. A few young men and women charged into the street from around the corner. There were some zombies stumbling after them, grunting excitedly as they chased their prey.

    At this moment, some more zombies, staggering around listlessly, appeared on the path they were taking. Hearing the noise, the zombies all turned to look at the group of sprinting people before excitedly heading for them.

    ¡°Yu-ge, what do we do?¡± A fatty wielding an axe was the speaker. They were surrounded&h.e.l.lip; were they going to die?

    ¡°There¡¯s someone upstairs!¡± A girl suddenly pointed at the second floor of one of the buildings. ¡°Yu-ge, there¡¯s someone there!¡±

    The one being addressed as ¡®Yu-ge¡¯ lifted his head.

    This area was one of the older neighbourhoods, so the building was an older construction too, meaning it had a ratherrge exposed balcony. Currently, there was a young woman who looked no older than sixteen or seventeen standing there. She was wearing a clean set of workout clothes and holding a white cat in her arms.

    Yu Liang felt as if something seemed weird but the current situation didn¡¯t allow him to think further. He looked below the balcony to find a rather solid looking iron door there.

    All the other doors in the area were either tightly shut or had been broken, so Yu Liang could only shout towards the woman on the balcony. ¡°Hey Miss, do you think you could open the door for us?¡±

    The zombies were closing in.

    ¡°Open the door, hurry up and let us in!¡± The girl who had alerted them to Shi Sheng¡¯s presence spoke in an unfriendly tone. ¡°Miss, we¡¯re all humans, so please help us out. We¡¯ve got food that we can share with you. Miss, please hurry up and open the door! The zombies are getting closer!¡±

    ¡°Are you deaf?! Say something!¡±

    But no matter what they said, the woman on the balcony remainedpletely motionless. Had it not been for the fact that the cat in her arms was swaying its tail, they would¡¯ve already begun to suspect that she was just a statue and not a person.

    The zombies were upon them.

    ¡°AAAH-!¡±

    The three girls in the group shrieked in terror. The two men left had to protect them while fending off the zombies, thus greatly restricting their movements.

    Shi Sheng lowered her gaze to look at them. Only when they were nearly unable to hold on did she open the door.

    The moment the door opened, the girls hurriedly squeezed inside with Yu Liang and the fatty bringing up the rear. The iron door closed, leaving the zombies to scratch at it. The sound of their ws on the metal was rather grating.

    Shi Sheng merely swept an apathetic gaze over them before making her way upstairs without a word.

    The three girls had been scared quite badly. Yu Liang and the fatty exchanged gazes before helping them upstairs.

    The first thing they saw upon entering the second floor was the zombie, with half its head smashed off, in the living room. ckish-red blood was sttered all over the ce and the smell was terrible.

    *sounds of vomiting*

    The three girls immediately started to retch upon seeing it, their faces turned deathly pale.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Yu Liang. Thanks for just now.¡± Yu Liang took the initiative to speak. Shi Sheng¡¯s palm stroked White Tiger¡¯s back, her head slightly lowered. Her expression was as calm as usual.

    Yu Liang was a bit startled. ¡®This person is too calm. She¡¯s like a pool of still water; nothing would cause ripples.¡¯

    These past three days had seemed longer than a century to him. At first, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to attack, but now, for the sake of survival, he would take the initiative to kill the zombies. Still, seeing them would make him feel fear and disgust.

    ¡°Bro, what are you thanking her for? Just now she took so long to open the door, maybe she wanted to see us dead.¡± A girl in a blue skirt walked over to Yu Liang¡¯s side, her face pale but full of dislike towards Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng lifted her head to look at her before her mouth suddenly split into a wicked grin.

    Her face was already very pretty, but this smile made her look more vibrant, like the first blooming buds of spring. Yet those clear eyes that could be likened to the surface of ake contained not the slightest smile; there was nary a ripple, like always.

    Yu Liang could hear the ill intent in her words despite her lovely voice, ¡°You guys are only alive because I opened the door. I saved your lives. Is this how you speak to someone who saved you? Do you believe I¡¯ll toss you out right now to feed the zombies?¡±

    ¡°Saved us? What kind of person saves people like you do?! If you had opened the door earlier, would we have had to stay outside with those things for so long?! Bro, look at her! Look at her att.i.tude!¡± Yu Jing¡¯s face was red with anger. ¡®This person dares to threaten me!¡¯

    ¡°Why should I open the door for you guys?¡± Shi Sheng ignored Yu Jing¡¯s anger as she asked doubtfully, ¡°Do I have an obligation to? Hasn¡¯t your teacher taught you not to open doors to strangers?¡±

    ¡®Idiot, if I(bbb) hadn¡¯t found you pitiful, do you think I¡¯d(bbb) open the door for you? I(bbb) wonder if it¡¯s toote to toss them out now&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    ¡°Do you even know the situation we¡¯re in now&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    ¡°My apologies, Miss. My little sister isn¡¯t being sensible.¡± Yu Liang hurriedly pulled Yu Jing away.

    ¡°Bro, what are you doing?! She-¡±

    ¡°Yu Jing, enough!¡± Yu Liang¡¯s voice suddenly raised. ¡°Isn¡¯t the trouble you¡¯ve given me these past few days enough?!¡±

    Yu Jing bit her lips, the edges of her eyes reddened as she stomped her foot and ran off towards the other two girls.

    ¡°Sorry about that. My little sister¡¯s been spoiled too much at home, so please don¡¯t be upset. You saved our lives today. We don¡¯t have much but we can share some food with you, if you¡¯d like? Of course, if you¡ª¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Shi Sheng carried her cat to the balcony, giving no face with her words, ¡°Just don¡¯t let your little sistere and act crazy in front of me.¡±

    Yu Liang looked at Shi Sheng¡¯s back in embarra.s.sment. Fatty patted his shoulder as the two bros exchanged a bitter smile. ¡®This d.a.m.ned apocalypse.¡¯

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    Even when night fell, Shi Sheng remained on the balcony. She had set up a deckchair, and slept in it while cuddling her cat. Yu Liang¡¯s group didn¡¯t bother her. Yu Jing did loudly curse at her a bit, but was quickly shut down by Yu Liang.

    Yu Liang and Fatty took turns to keep watch. After Fatty and Yu Liang switched shifts, Yu Liang¡¯s gaze wandered towards the balcony and discovered that the person lying on the deckchair had disappeared.

    He immediately ran out to the balcony. The warmth on the deckchair hadn¡¯tpletely faded, proving she had left just moments ago. Yu Liang looked down at the street and just managed to catch a glimpse of a silhouette as it vanished around the corner.

    Yu Liang didn¡¯t know what he was feeling at that moment. He thought the woman was rather strange.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t go far. She left the area earlier and came here because she had identally discovered that this strange ability of hers seemed to have an effect on the zombies, hence, she came to test it out.

 Chapter 89

    She picked a small alley with two zombies. cing White Tiger in her backpack, she stood in the alley and used her ability. She yed around with making flowers appear when she was bored so she was now able to make three flowers appear at once. When the ck flowers appeared at her fingertips, the zombies seemed to have smelled something for they turned to look at her.

    But they didn¡¯t reveal the excitement they normally would upon seeing a human. Instead, they looked sluggish&h.e.l.lip; and a bit confused.

    Shi Sheng tried walking a few steps closer. The zombies had no reaction as they stood there. Even when Shi Sheng had gotten within two meters of them, they still didn¡¯t have any signs of motion.

    ¡®Holy f.u.c.k! This power is awesome!¡¯

    ¡°Huh huh!¡± The zombies suddenly moved and pounced at Shi Sheng. Shi Sheng was startled as she turned and ran. ¡®s.h.i.t, ran out of juice!¡¯

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    Yu Liang hadn¡¯t thought that woman would return but a little whileter, he saw her running back like the wind. She used the car on the ground floor as a stepping stone to leap up onto the balcony.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Seeing Yu Liang, Shi Sheng furrowed her brows.

    ¡°I&h.e.l.lip; I¡¯m keeping watch.¡±

    ¡°The balcony is my spot, don¡¯t try to trespa.s.s.¡±

    After all, what was the scariest thing in the apocalypse?The human heart, of course. She wasn¡¯t feeling in the mood to deal with these people. Killing people wasn¡¯t illegal in the apocalypse so if these people got to close to her, she might start taking revenge on society again.

    After Yu Liang left, Shi Sheng hugged her cat as she sat on a rocking chair, slowly recovering her spent power.

    This ability could cause zombies to turn sluggish and even ignore her. In the apocalypse, this ability was pretty much the best for killing and stealing!

    ¡®Can you imagine walking freely through a zombie horde of a few tens of thousands? That would look awesome! I¡¯m getting excited now! Though I¡¯ll have to test out the distance and area of effect.¡¯

    Shi Sheng sighed. She was a main character who had had her cheat stolen&h.e.l.lip; It would be hard to counterattack ah!

    The next morning, Yu Liang¡¯s group discussed where to go next while Shi Sheng remained lounging on the chair on the balcony. That rxed manner caused Yu Jing¡¯s teeth to itch hatefully.

    ¡°We¡¯re nning to collect some supplies before heading out of the city. Do you want to follow us?¡± Yu Liang walked onto the balcony and asked her nicely.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Ingrate.¡± Yu Jing¡¯s mocking voice could be heard.

    Shi Sheng turned to look at her and spoke in an impa.s.sive voice, ¡°I still want to live longer. I don¡¯t want to feed the zombies.¡±

    ¡®All these people know is how to attract zombies with their screams. For what reason would I follow them? To feed zombies?¡¯

    ¡°What do you mean by that?!¡± Yu Jing started shouting again. ¡°We¡¯re only letting you follow us because we found you pitiful! Did you think we wanted you toe?!¡±

    ¡°Keep shouting and they¡¯re going toe over.¡± Shi Sheng spoke gloatingly as she pointed at the street below. ¡°Are you that desperate to join their ranks? If I¡¯d known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have rescued you.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Yu Jing¡¯s finger pointing at Shi Sheng was trembling from rage as her face switched between green and white. Fatty and the other two girls had been attracted by the noise. Hearing the gruntsing from downstairs, the two girls paled.

    ¡°Yu-ge, let¡¯s go. We won¡¯t be able to leave if they surround us.¡± Fatty spoke out to remind Yu Liang. Yu Liang could only shake his head helplessly and drag Yu Jing away. Shi Sheng watched as they disappeared around the corner.

    ¡°Meow~¡± White Tiger rubbed against the back of Shi Sheng¡¯s hand.

    Shi Sheng rubbed its head as she spoke to herself, ¡°We have to find someone with a s.p.a.ce or water power or we¡¯re going to have a hard time.¡±

    Shi Sheng was used to a luxurious life so the first thing she thought of no matter where she went was to find ways to make herself morefortable. She could mistreat anyone but not herself.

    &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    On the sixth day of the apocalypse, people were already starting to awaken powers. But the early stages were rtively weak; using it once or twice wouldpletely deplete it.

    Those with bodily enhancement powers though, had an easier time killing zombies. Shi Sheng stood at the corner of an alley and watched the people killing zombies.

    She had already seen metal-, wood-, water-, fire- and earth-type powers but this was the first time she was seeing a lightning user. Though the lightning he cast was only about the size of a small thumb, it was already more powerful than those who could only make a few fire sparks appear.

    There were more than ten people in the group. The man with lightning powers was the leader and they seemed to be guarding three SUVs.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s attention was drawn to the woman with braided up hair next to the leader. She was tossing out ice daggers constantly. Her ability was clearly much stronger than the others as she never seemed to run out of gas.

    ¡®Qi Mingxue&h.e.l.lip; Enemies really meet on narrow roads a lot! Then that lightning dude must be her ship, Song Shi. How about we start ship-breaking again?¡¯ Shi Sheng smiled wickedly.

    More and more zombies were attracted towards them. Several even came into the alley where Shi Sheng was standing. Shi Sheng shook the iron sword in her hand and chopped at the zombies that came close. Her movements looked casual but the zombies she attacked all lost their heads and their headless corpses fell to the ground.

    System didn¡¯t know where Shi Sheng got that sword from. It asked her but she just coolly told it to investigate for itself.

    ¡®If I knew, would I be asking you?¡¯

    There were energy fluctuationsing from that sword but they were too weak for System to determine what the energy was.

    #My Host is always pulling out strange objects#

    In the time it took for Shi Sheng to finish off the zombies, the people over on that end had already managed to create an opening and pull out. With one of the SUVs as the vanguard, zombies were knocked out of the way, widening the opening.

    Everyone hurriedly got in the cars, leaving Song Shi and Qi Mingxue to hold the rear. The cars suddenly stopped when they pa.s.sed Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Get in!¡± The car door was opened and a man with a baby face shouted at her anxiously. Shi Sheng thought for a bit before getting in. ¡®I want to see Qi Mingxue¡¯s face when she sees me. This oughta be fun.¡¯

    There weren¡¯t many people on the SUV; only three including the driver. The other two pa.s.sengers were covered in blood stains.

    The moment Shi Sheng got on, the three people scrutinised her.

    ¡®Clothes are clean. Backpack¡¯s bulging a bit though it¡¯s not too bulky; around the size of a normal student¡¯s backpack. It¡¯s already been six days since the apocalypse began yet she¡¯s still this clean. Must¡¯ve never left the house then.¡¯

    The water hadn¡¯t stopped flowing so being able to remain clean wasn¡¯t as strange as it could¡¯ve been. You couldn¡¯t me them for thinking this way.

    ¡°San-ge1, San-ge, there are zombies up ahead!¡± The baby-faced man suddenly pointed ahead. In that direction, a dense horde of zombies was heading towards them; there must¡¯ve been around two to three hundred of them.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to charge through.¡± The face of the man seated in the pa.s.senger¡¯s seat sank. The two hurriedly swept the surroundings for a ce to hide. They found a supermarket. Though it looked like it had already been raided, the door was still perfectly fine.

    They mmed on the brakes. ¡°Get off the car and into the supermarket. Protect the people at the back.¡±

    Shi Sheng was pulled off the car by the baby-faced man and into the supermarket. People of both genders and all ages started getting off the cars at the back. Shi Sheng could even see Papa Gu and Mama Gu. Qi Mingxue was there so Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t surprised to see them.

    When everyone had gotten inside, several people worked together to blockade the door. Everyone¡¯s hearts leapt into their throats upon hearing the zombies mming against the door. Only after they had made sure the zombies couldn¡¯t get in did everyone find a ce to rest.

    Several people started exploring the supermarket to check for supplies. As the crowd dispersed, Shi Sheng was revealed.

    ¡°Xiaonan&h.e.l.lip;¡± Papa Gu was surprised upon seeing Shi Sheng though his expression soon changed to an embarra.s.sed and guilty one.

 Chapter 90

    Mama Gu was standing next to Papa Gu so she turned to look over upon hearing Papa Gu call out. Seeing that it really was her daughter, a hint of unease shed across her face.

    ¡°Yi? You know Uncle and Aunty Gu?¡± The baby-faced man looked at Shi Sheng in surprised. ¡®The person I saved at random turned out to be rted to some people??¡¯

    Shi Shengughed coldly. ¡°Of course I know them. They¡¯re my parents.¡±

    ¡°Parents?¡± ¡®Since they¡¯re your parents, why are you using such a harsh and ridiculing tone?¡¯

    ¡°Xiaonan, back then you-¡±

    Mama Gu interrupted Papa Gu, her expression worried yet angry at the same time. ¡°You d.a.m.n girl, don¡¯t you know how worried we¡¯ve been, being unable to find you ever since you ran out in the middle of the night?¡±

    Mama Gu started choking with sobs as tears streamed down her face. ¡°Since you¡¯re here now, stay by our side. Mom and Dad will protect you.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. I don¡¯t have parents who would abandon their own daughter and run off with someone else¡¯s.¡± ¡®You want me(bbb) to y along with you? Are you dreaming?¡¯

    Mama Gu thought that since Gu Nan was alone, she would have to y along with them if she wanted to survive in the apocalypse. In the original storyline, Gu Nan had met them too, though it wasn¡¯t here but on the road to City B.

    Her mother had also spoken like this, telling people that it was because she had run off one day and how worried they had been when they couldn¡¯t find her. Back then, Gu Nan had gone along with their words to escape those beasts who had tainted her. She had to deal with odd looks from the surrounding people.

    ¡®Pity, I¡¯m not Gu Nan.¡¯

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The baby-faced man was clearly a bit confused and the surrounding people also directed their gazes over.

    Shi Sheng spoke before Mama Gu could, ¡°I had a fever when the apocalypse started so my parents abandoned me and ran off with my cousin.¡±

    ¡°What?! They abandoned their daughter?!¡±

    ¡°How could they do such a thing?!¡±

    Only six days had gone by since the start of the apocalypse so aside from those who had already been evil from the start, arge majority of people still retained their humanity.

    ¡°You unfilial daughter! How did I give birth to such an ingrate?! Back then when you hung out with those people, I didn¡¯t say anything yet now you¡¯re saying this about me! Just what did I do wrong?!¡±

    Mama Gu started crying, as if she was speaking the truth. For a time, no one knew who to believe.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. It wasn¡¯t easy to survive. You guys are family, what kind of enmitysts between family, right? Right now, surviving is most important.¡±

    ¡°Everyone go back and make use of the time to rest up.¡± The driver got everyone to disperse before casting a look at Shi Sheng. ¡°Let¡¯s continue talking about your matter after Boss and Ms Qi get back. Rest up first.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips tugged upwards into a smile. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to discuss. I won¡¯t recognise them.¡±

    ¡°Xiaonan&h.e.l.lip; don¡¯t be rash. You know what it¡¯s like outside now. It¡¯s safest to stay with us.¡± Papa Gu¡¯s character was softer due to the constant suppression by Mama Gu so his speech was slow and hesitant.

    ¡°Then just treat me like I¡¯m dead.¡± ¡®I¡¯m not going to amodate these kinds of parents!¡¯ ¡°You guys only have Qi Mingxue in your eyes anyways. Go and be her parents, by all means, don¡¯t waste your time on me.¡±

    ¡®There¡¯s nothing Gu Nan wanted with them anyways.¡¯

    Gu Nan did hate them but they were her parents¡ªthe people who had given birth to her and had raised her. Even if they had treated her that way, in the end, she still had no intentions of taking revenge on them.

    ¡°Fine! Your Dad and I will just take it that we raised you for nothing! From now on, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other! Old Gu, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Er, Xiaonan&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    ¡°Go! What are you still talking to her for? She won¡¯t recognise you!¡± Mama Gu dragged Papa Gu as she shouted, ¡°Even a dog would know how to wag its tail after so many years of raising it, but look what we got in return for raising her for this long?¡±

    The baby-faced man and the driver had awkward expressions on their faces. This was the Gu family¡¯s private matter so they weren¡¯t able to b.u.t.t in.

    As Shi Sheng watched Papa and Mama Gu nder her in front of others, the expression on her face grew colder. ¡®Has Gu Nan never wondered whether she was really their daughter? Have you seen parents who treat their own daughter this way?¡¯

    [Side Quest: Uncover Ident.i.ty. Quest has been auto-epted.]

    System¡¯s voice suddenly spoke up, scaring the c.r.a.p out of Shi Sheng. ¡®The h.e.l.l is with ¡°Uncover Ident.i.ty¡±?! Are you telling me Gu Nan really isn¡¯t their kid?! Holy s.h.i.t I(bbb) was just thinking nonsense, don¡¯t issue quests so casually! And you didn¡¯t even give me(bbb) a chance to reject it&h.e.l.lip; You¡¯re going to lose me(bbb) at this rate, you know?

    Last time, didn¡¯t you at least give me(bbb) a choice? System, you¡¯ve changed&h.e.l.lip;¡¯

    [Host, there are rich rewards forpleting this Side Quest.] System gave a very considerate reminder.

    ¡®How rich? Can it get my negative morality points to 0?¡¯

    [Host, please do not indulge in fantasies.]

    ¡®You¡¯re indulging in fantasies! Don¡¯t think I(bbb) don¡¯t know that all of this is just a bunch of data!¡¯

    [&h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;] System chose to go offline.

    ¡®If Gu Nan isn¡¯t Papa and Mama Gu¡¯s daughter, whose daughter is she? Did Papa Gu cheat on Mama Gu? Is that why Mama Gu disliked her so much?¡¯

    The more Shi Sheng thought about it, the more she felt it was likely. She decided to find a chance to ask Papa Gu. &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;

    Song Shi and Qi Mingxue only came back the next day. The moment they returned, Mama Gu and Papa Gu went up to them. That concerned manner was as if she was their real daughter.

    Shi Sheng leaned against a shelf and watched the harmonious scene, an indifferent expression on her face. Her eyes were apathetic, without the slightest hint of vexation or jealousy. Su Jiye, the baby-faced man who had been observing her, felt like there was something off about her.

    Ever since they let her in the car and even when she had gotten into a disagreement with Papa Gu and Mama Gu, though there had been expressions on her face, her eyes had always retained that calm apathy.

    ¡°Little Five, what are you staring at thatdy for? Did you take a liking to her? It¡¯s not good to start thinking of such things at such a young age.¡± A man, his face darkened from being exposed to the sun for long periods of time, pped Su Jiye¡¯s head before his tone turned serious, ¡°Thatdy has a strong presence, even Ms Qi can¡¯tpare.¡±

    The man who had been driving, Zhao Jing, also looked at Shi Sheng. ¡°I feel like she isn¡¯t a normal person either. Earlier, I observed that her gaze when looking at zombies wasn¡¯t any different from her gaze right now.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know whether it was just him but he felt like her gaze when she looked at humans was much colder than when she looked at zombies.

    ¡°Last night I was keeping watch. She just kept her eye on me throughout! Yet she didn¡¯t look as if she hadn¡¯t rested at all this morning&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, are you sure you guys are talking about a girl not yet 20, and not our Boss?¡± Su Jiye was exasperated. ¡®Based on the way they described her, is that still a girl anymore?!¡¯

    They looked at him like he was an idiot before shaking their heads. Zhao Jing lowered his voice, ¡°Pay more attention to her.¡±

    After Qi Mingxue had finished conversing with Papa and Mama Gu, she looked at Shi Sheng and brought over a container filled with rice congee

 Chapter 91

    Qi Mingxue¡¯s expression was warm, though in her heart, she was thinking, <i>¡®As expected of the main character. I didn¡¯t shut the door when I left but her luck was still this good to allow her to run all the way here!</i>

    <i>I¡¯ve already taken her biggest cheat though. I want to see whether this main character without her cheat can still be as powerful as she was in the book!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Mingxue, why are you speaking to her? She¡¯s an ingrate!¡± Mama Gu grabbed Qi Mingxue and made to leave.

    ¡°Aunt, cousin¡¯s all alone though...¡±

    ¡°Why are you bothering with her? You weren¡¯t here yesterday so you don¡¯t know what she said. From now on, I don¡¯t have a daughter like her!¡±

    ¡°Aunt, we¡¯re still family. Cousin is just going through some youthful hot-headedness, don¡¯t be too hard on her...¡±

    Their voices slowly faded into the distance. Shi Sheng lowered her head to y with the sword in her hands when a shadow blocked her vision. She lifted her head slightly and her gaze met a pair of cold eyes.

    As the male lead, Song Shi was naturally very handsome. It was just that whenpared to the out-of-this-world standards of Chu Tang and Lu Qingyun, Song Shi was only better looking than an average person.

    ¡°My team does not wee you. Leave now.¡± Song Shi¡¯s voice was like the impression he gave; cold and unfeeling.

    <i>¡®Hey, what the fuck? What did Qi Mingxue say to him that made him chase me<sup>(bbb)</sup> away?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Boss, she¡¯s just a girl...¡± Su Jiye hadn¡¯t finished when Song Shi¡¯s cold gaze swept over him, causing him to not dare to speak.

    Shi Sheng smiled before picking up the bag with White Tiger inside and muttering his name, ¡°Song Shi... Song-gongzi

    <sup>1</sup>

    ... Tsk...¡±

    Song Shi slightly furrowed his brows. <i>¡®This girl is really strange. Letting her leave is the right call.¡¯</i>

    When Shi Sheng passed by Papa Gu and Mama Gu, she paused. ¡°Mr Gu, I would like to have a word with you if that¡¯s possible?¡±

    Papa Gu looked at Mama Gu, soundlessly asking for permission. Only when Mama Gu turned her head away in disgust did Papa Gu follow Shi Sheng out of the supermarket.

    ¡°Mr Gu, can you tell me who my real parents are?¡± Shi Sheng got straight to the point.

    Hearing her words, Papa Gu¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Xiaonan, you...¡± <i>¡®How did you find out?¡¯</i>

    Gu Nan¡¯s mother was called Cheng Su. She was Papa Gu¡¯s first love. As to the identity of Gu Nan¡¯s father, Papa Gu didn¡¯t know at all. Back then, Cheng Su had brought the newly-born Gu Nan to his house and begged him and Mama Gu to take care of her.

    Mama Gu initially wasn¡¯t willing to but Cheng Su gave them quite a hefty sum, making Mama Gu agree. In the decade or so after that, Cheng Su seemed to have evaporated from the face of the Earth; no one had seen her since. Cheng Su was originally from the capital so perhaps she had gone back there?

    The road to the capital would take her near B City. And there weren¡¯t any flights anymore so Shi Sheng could only leave this matter forter. Since it had managed to be a side quest, it certainly wouldn¡¯t bepleted easily.

    Shi Sheng left the supermarket and found an RV with a zombie inside. After tossing said zombie out, she started the car and followed Qi Mingxue¡¯s group.

    Qi Mingxue and Song Shi were both aware of her but the road wasn¡¯t theirs. So they couldn¡¯t very well not allow her to follow, could they?

    As they left A City, Song Shi¡¯s group lost five people. The other people in the convoy also had some losses. What was initially a group of over thirty was now less than twenty. The four SUVs were also reduced to two.

    When they were leaving the city, they met Yu Liang and Fatty. The two had awakened their abilities. A pity all the girls, including Yu Jing, had died. Song Shi let them join his team.

    The two were rather surprised to see Shi Sheng alive and following behind the convoy.

    <u>Apocalypse, Day 13</u>

    The team headed out of A City and towards B City.

    <u>Apocalypse, Day 20</u>

    They rescued an army division that managed to survive.

    <u>Apocalypse, Day 25</u>

    It¡¯s pouring today. The team has been trapped in a vige.

    Shi Sheng stood in front of the window and watched the rain outside, her gaze obscure.

    After this rain, zombies would begin to evolve. They wouldn¡¯t just be the shambling, clumsy ones right now. They would be able to match a normal person¡¯s speed. And quite a few of them would develop abilities too, meaning Crystal Nuclei would begin to form in their brains.

    ck flowers slowly bloomed at Shi Sheng¡¯s fingertips. It was time for her to go kill some zombies.

    With the Nuclei, she would be able to increase her powers. Her power right now was just enough to get only one or two zombies to ignore her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do the same with more.

    ¡°Aaah!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s turned into a zombie!¡±

    A loud shriek could be heard from the house next to Shi Sheng¡¯s, followed closely by sounds of chaos. This type of thing had happened quite a few times already; people who had been bitten by zombies weren¡¯t willing to tell anyone.

    <strong>[Host, this rain is helpful to your ability¡¯s growth.]</strong>

    <i>¡®En? Why would System tell me this? There¡¯s something up!!!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®I really was just giving a simple heads-up... Does my Host have paranoia?¡¯</i></strong>

    Though she felt that System was up to something, Shi Sheng still packed her stuff before putting White Tiger inside her backpack and leaving. Taking advantage of when no one was paying attention, she ran towards the other side of the vige, not noticing that Qi Mingxue was following her.

    Shi Sheng slowed down when she was sure she was in a deserted area and allowed the rain to fall on her. There were strands of ck mist in the drops which seeped into her body as the rainnded on her. She could feel her ability surging around her body as the ck mist seeped in.

    ¡°Rarr!¡±

    A zombie charged out from a house beside her as it pounced towards Shi Sheng. Shi Sheng dodged and stabbed her sword into the zombie¡¯s brain. More and more zombies appeared out of the darkness.

    Shi Sheng found that she couldn¡¯t use her ability at all. Though it was clearly very active, she had no way of utilising it.

    <i>¡®Fuck! System, you trolling asshole!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng could only manually cut them down with her sword. The zombies came in waves; it seemed like all the zombies in the vige had been drawn to her.

    <strong>BANG!</strong>

    The sound of an explosion burst out in the night. Shi Sheng only saw a bright light before she felt her body flying and her ears buzzing. The raindrops that pounded on her skin felt like acid burning her.

    <i>¡®Fuck your great-grandpa! Which motherfucking idiot¡¯s plotting against me, your grandpa!¡¯</i>

    As Shi Sheng was falling, she was only just able to catch a glimpse of a human silhouette standing on the roof of a building not far away before darkness overtook her.

    ......

    Shi Sheng was woken up by the cold. The first thing she saw was a terrifyingly pale face. The eyes on that face were pitch-ck and focused on her. She could see that those eyes looked a bit dead and lost.

    <i>¡®Fuck! A zombie?! No wait, apart from the face looking like he put powder on it, he looks like a normal human. His clothes are normal too.¡¯</i>

    What little light there was allowed Shi Sheng to make out a young man who looked about 17 or 18 years old. His features were exquisite, like the porcin dolls one would find on disy behind a store window. He didn¡¯t disy any tendency to attack so Shi Sheng could only stay still.

    ¡°You...¡± <i>¡®What are you, eh?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Huh huh.¡±

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Your mom, it really is a zombie!¡¯</i>

    He was lying on top of Shi Sheng. Seeing she had woken up, he clumsily got off her before extending his hand to her and with a stiff face, grunted, ¡°Huh huh.¡±

    Shi Sheng pondered for a bit before carefully reaching out and cing her hand in his. The zombie immediately held her hand and pulled her up.

    Apart from his hand feeling like it had been left in a fridge for too long, it felt like a normal human hand; not stiff at all.

    The zombie pulled her hand towards his mouth, causing Shi Sheng to pull back in rm, but he tightened his grip on her wrist and pulled her hand towards his mouth.

 Chapter 92

    <i>¡®Fuckity fuck fuck fuck! This bitch wants to eat me! Where¡¯s my sword? I want to hack it to death!¡¯</i> Just as Shi Sheng was prepared to go for her sword, she felt something soft and cold brush over the tip of her finger. Her body trembled as she cast a strange look at the zombie.

    He was currently licking her fingertip, his brows furrowed as if he found it not to his taste. ¡°Huh huh!¡±

    ¡°?¡±<i> ¡®Don¡¯t understand, speak human please.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Huh huh!!!¡± The zombie pushed her hand to her face as he started growling anxiously. Shi Sheng looked at her hand. <i>¡®Yeah it¡¯s very clean and pretty, I know.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Huh huh!¡±

    The zombie used his finger to poke at her finger, thirst and expectation in his somewhat dull eyes. Shi Sheng also poked him with her finger. <i>¡®What do you want huh? Would poking me<sup>(bbb)</sup> a bit poke me<sup>(bbb)</sup> to death?¡¯</i>

    Because he didn¡¯t know how to express what he wanted the zombie could only circle her restlessly before suddenly running off.

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡± <i>¡®So... what was that about? I<sup>(bbb)</sup> don¡¯t understand how a zombie¡¯s brain works ah!¡¯</i>

    Only then did Shi Sheng have time to survey her surroundings. She was in a cave that couldn¡¯t be consideredrge. She couldn¡¯t have fallen in from above because the ceiling was solid.

    <i>¡®So, that zombie brought me here? Are their IQs so high already? How scary!¡¯</i>

    Her backpack and sword had been ced in a corner not too far from her. She figured the zombie had probably picked them up. White Tiger was sleeping somewhere off to the side.

    She called out to it but it didn¡¯t answer. It looked to be in good health, so it was probably awakening an ability right now.

    Animals could awaken abilities too; it was just that the chances of one doing so was far lower than for a human. Shi Sheng checked the contents of her bag. Everything was still there, just that the food had been soaked for too long so it was inedible.

    <i>¡®Qi Mingxue ah! Actually dared to plot against me...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng packed up her things and walked out of the cave, only to be stunned. <i>¡®Why is there a fucking cliff right outside this cave ah? Can that zombie fly or something?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know if zombies could fly but she soon found out how that zombie had gotten up here. <i>¡®This fucker can teleport!¡¯</i>

    He had just popped out of nowhere beside her. Had her self-control not been so good, she would¡¯ve been startled off the cliff then.

    ¡°Huh huh!¡± The zombie handed over the white flower in his hand to Shi Sheng before pointing at her, then pointing at the flower.

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡±<i> ¡®Still can¡¯t understand ah!¡¯</i>

    She reached out her hand to take the flower before asking, ¡°You¡¯re gifting it to me?¡±

    The zombie immediately shook his head. ¡°Huh huh!¡±

    <i>¡®If you¡¯re not gifting it to me then what¡¯re you giving it to me for?! To let me see how white it is? Do you believe I can let you know why the flowers are so red</i>

    <sup>1</sup><i>...</i>

    <i>Wait, flowers? Is this fellow trying to tell me to use my ability?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng hesitated before coalescing a ck flower at her fingertips. The moment the flower appeared, Shi Sheng had the living daylights scared out of her. She hadn¡¯t even had time to look at the flower properly before it disappeared.

    ¡°Huh huh!¡± The zombie grabbed at Shi Sheng¡¯s hand excitedly.

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡± ¡®<i>I didn¡¯t see wrong, right? That zombie fucking ate my ability?! Fuck! Isn¡¯t this zombie too ridiculous?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng made another flower appear and the zombie gulped it down. His ice-cold tongue licked her fingertips, causing goosebumps to rise on Shi Sheng¡¯s skin.

    ¡°Huh huh?¡± The zombie tilted his head before looking at her hand then looking at her. ¡°Huh huh!!!¡±

    Shi Sheng discovered that after eating her ability, the zombie¡¯s face wasn¡¯t as pale anymore, though it was still paler than a normal person¡¯s. His eyes also weren¡¯t as dull.

    <i>¡®My ability has a nourishing effect on zombies??? It shouldn¡¯t be... if it was like this, then wouldn¡¯t the zombies want to tear me apart when they see me?¡¯</i>

    She felt like the flowers looked different so to test it, she turned and headed back into the cave before condensing another one. The zombie wanted to pounce over and eat it but Shi Sheng immediately moved her hand out of the way.

    ¡°Huh huh!!!¡± The zombie was slightly angry; its voice had sharpened a bit. Afraid that this fellow would pounce over and bite her, Shi Sheng pointed her sword at him as she hurriedly examined the flower.

    It wasrger than the flowers she had condensed before by a fold and the colour was deeper too.

    <i>¡®...It evolved?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Huh huh...¡± The zombie eyed her fingertip, looking very pitiful as he did so.

    (||| ?_?)

    <i>¡®...I¡¯m actually finding a zombie pitiful! I think I¡¯ve gone nuts!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Huh huh...¡±

    Shi Sheng was speechless. <i>¡®So I have to be with zombies in this world?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng condensed a few more flowers and fed them to the zombie. There was no choice! She couldn¡¯t fly!

    <i>¡®Have to lower your head when you¡¯re on top of someone else¡¯s cliff, you know...¡¯</i>

    The zombie seemed like he would never be full as he continued eating all the flowers that Shi Sheng condensed. When her ability was half used up, she didn¡¯t dare to continue feeding him any longer. ¡°Huh huh your grandpa! Hurry up and bring me down or you can forget about eating any more!¡±

    The zombie seemed to understand her words for he looked at her finger in disappointment before pointing outside. Since the zombie wanted to eat her ability, Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t worried he¡¯d bite her. <i>¡®Besides, he seems rather smart... for a zombie.¡¯</i>

    His teleportation ability didn¡¯t seem too stable; Shi Sheng wanted him to head upwards but he brought her to the foot of the cliff instead.

    Of course, Shi Sheng was more willing to believe that he simply didn¡¯t understand her. After all, he <i>was</i> a zombie, so she could understand...

    <i>¡®Understand your head! I<sup>(bbb)</sup> don¡¯t want to survive in the wilderness!¡¯</i>

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Huh huh!¡±

    ¡°Howe you¡¯re different from other zombies?¡±

    ¡°Huh huh!¡±

    ¡°Do you know where we are?¡±

    ¡°Huh huh!¡±

    <i>¡®I<sup>(bbb)</sup> take back what I<sup>(bbb)</sup> said about him being pretty smart... Other than ¡°huh huh¡±, this fellow doesn¡¯t know how to say anything else! I<sup>(bbb)</sup> don¡¯t have a zombienguage trantor with me<sup>(bbb)</sup>, okay?!¡¯</i>

    Other than her daily feeding of the zombie, she brought it to wander the forested wilderness. There weren¡¯t any zombies around; there weren¡¯t even any animals. Her food was running out.

    By the time Shi Sheng finally made it out of the middle of nowhere, the zombie was already no different than a normal person in appearance. He had even learned some simple words.

    ¡°Food...¡±

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Bitch, all you know is to eat! Wait till my ability powers up; I¡¯ll stuff you to death!¡¯</i>

    ......

    Shi Sheng walked for a long while after leaving that cliff before finding a vige. There weren¡¯t many zombies there. After Shi Sheng had cleared out a house, she had gone rummaging for food but didn¡¯t find much.

    She didn¡¯t have anything that kept time so Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know how long it had been. The water and electricity had stopped working though, so it must¡¯ve been at least half a month since the apocalypse had begun.

    Shi Sheng found a few sets of clothes. Ever since that heavy downpour, the temperature had gotten colder. In the past few days, she had been clenching her teeth and forcing herself to withstand the cold.

    She had ced White Tiger on the sofa. The zombie had a stiff expression as he stared at White Tiger, his fingers scratching at the sofa the cat was sitting on, clearly feeling a bit moody.

    Shi Sheng hurriedly fed it some flowers.

    <i>¡®Though this damn zombie won¡¯t attack me, when he gets upset, he¡¯ll attack White Tiger!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Hidden Quest: Shared Wind, A Thousand Miles]</strong>

    <i>¡®You¡¯re really not taking issuing quests seriously! And what¡¯s with the whole ¡°shared wind, thousand miles¡± thing? You want me to save the world or something?¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Quest Target: Qian Li. Help Qian Li regain his memories and avoid the ending in the storyline. Then set up a new world order, protecting world peace.]</strong>

    <i>¡®Qian Li... very good! Yet another final boss-type character! Am I stuck with dealing with those now? And you want me to protect world peace? Do I look like the world-saving type to you?</i>

 Chapter 93

    Qian Li. He was the biggest viin in the novel, and also the one and only Zombie Emperor. He looked no different from a normal human; if he didn¡¯t tell you he was a zombie, you wouldn¡¯t believe he was one.

    He had led zombies to attack the human bases. Other than the base Qi Mingxue was in, the rest of the bases had all been razed.

    In the end, all the humans banded together under the leadership of Qi Mingxue and managed to capture Qian Li alive. To research what made the Zombie Emperor different from other zombies, they locked him up in aboratory and conducted experiments on him.

    As to how exactly they experimented on him, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know but she could guess it wasn¡¯t very pleasant. In the end he self-detonated, taking theboratory with him.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze swept over the zombie who was staring earnestly at her. <i>¡®This dummy is the future Zombie Emperor? I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> actually feeding a Zombie Emperor! And I<sup>(bbb)</sup> have to bring him to create a new world order and protect world peace and whatnot... This is a bunch of bull! I<sup>(bbb)</sup> refuse to do it!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes rolled in their sockets as she made her decision.

    ¡°Put this on. You¡¯re not allowed to attack White Tiger, or else I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Shi Sheng tossed a clean set of clothing to Qian Li.

    ¡°Huh huh!¡± Qian Li looked at White Tiger before looking back at Shi Sheng. ¡°Huh huh!¡±

    When Shi Sheng had finished changing, she came out to find Qian Li stripping his shirt. His body was still rather immature so there was nothing much to look at, but the crisscrossed scars on his back caused Shi Sheng to be startled. Those vicious scars looked old and upied most of his back.

    There was a strange tattoo on his shoulder de. Shi Sheng wanted to take a closer look, but Qian Li had already put on his shirt and started taking off his pants. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t manage to move her gaze in time. ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®My eyes!¡¯</i>

    Calmly shifting her gaze, Shi Sheng waited till Qian Li was done before walking over. ¡°Tonight, you¡¯re keeping watch. If anyonees around, call me. Don¡¯t attack them.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t be certain if he would remain sane after he had gotten a taste of human blood. Qian Li looked at Shi Sheng in confusion before nodding his head after a long pause.

    Shi Sheng was startled awake in the middle of the night. She naturally wouldn¡¯t sleep too deeply in such a dangerous world. Qian Li was standing beside her and staring at her. Shi Sheng lifted her nkets and spoke grumpily, ¡°What are you just standing there for? You wanna scare me to death?!¡±

    ¡°Huh huh... hug...¡± Qian Li opened his arms. Shi Sheng was rather speechless. She silently got up and reached out to hug Qian Li. The cold and hard feeling of his long fingernails could be felt against her neck. Shi Sheng nearly went at him with her sword.

    But Qian Li seemed to know that Shi Sheng didn¡¯t like him using his fingernails to touch her for he immediately moved them away, not letting theme in contact with her body.

    He quietly hugged her for a while before releasing her once he was satisfied and going back to curl up next to the window. Shi Sheng facepalmed. <i>¡®Just what am I raising here?! Dunno how he got this habit... Back then it was just short hugs but the duration seems to have extended...¡¯</i>

    <strong>Vroom~</strong> The sounds of an engine could be hearding from outside the house. Shi Sheng walked to the window and looked around . She had picked one of the taller buildings near the entrance of the vige, so she was able to see it from her vantage point. A few military vehicles had entered the vige. They parked at the entrance before the people on them dismounted and walked in.

    The lighting from the cars allowed Shi Sheng to make out their military uniforms. Shi Sheng lowered her head to look at Qian Li. ¡°In a bit, you¡¯re not allowed to talk. Understand?¡±

    As long as Qian Li didn¡¯t speak, he was no different from a normal human. This was partially due to her ability, though there was some natural factors too¡ªafter all, when she first met him, he didn¡¯t look that different from a normal human.

    The group quickly cleared a path to Shi Sheng¡¯s house. She took out a shlight and shone it down to indicate that the building was upied. The people stood for a while without saying anything. They didn¡¯t enter, instead turning to head for the other houses.

    They used less than half an hour topletely clear out the vige. After they were done, several people ran over to knock on Shi Sheng¡¯s door. Shi Sheng got Qian Li to stay on the third floor while she went down alone.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Shi Sheng didn¡¯t open the door, but instead shouted from the other side.

    ¡°So it¡¯s ady...¡± Someone outside muttered. ¡°May we know how many people are inside your house? If there aren¡¯t too many, we¡¯d like to request you let some of the elderly, women and children stay here. The other houses aren¡¯t as well insted. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll give you food in exchange.¡±

    Shi Sheng opened the door and shone her shlight at the people outside. It was two military men. ¡°Where did youe from?¡±

    They probably hadn¡¯t expected her to be so young for they nked out for a bit before speaking, ¡°We were sent out by B City to pick up survivors. As you can see, we¡¯ve already done so and are preparing to head back.¡±

    <i>¡®B City...¡¯</i>

    ¡°The first and second floors can be used. Don¡¯te up to the third floor.¡± Shi Sheng opened the door fully. ¡°Use Nuclei as payment.¡±

    Their gazes turned odd. Right now, only the military knew about the use of the Nuclei. Ordinary people werepletely in the dark, yet thisdy...

    ¡°Uh... we¡¯ll have to report it to our Captain first.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shi Sheng mmed the door shut, causing the two outside to twitch their lips. One of them remained at the door while the other went to call their captain.

    Their captain wasn¡¯t as surprised to learn that she knew about the use of the Nuclei. Outside of the military, quite a lot of ability users also knew that the Nuclei could increase their powers.

    In the end, they exchanged 10 first-grade Nuclei for the right to let people stay in the first and second floors. After that heavy downpour, Crystal Nuclei had begun to form in the heads of the zombies. As they had only just started appearing, most of the Nuclei were still in their formation stage, meaning that first-grade Nuclei were still rather umon.

    If first-grade Nuclei were already umon, then don¡¯t even think about the second-grade ones. Shi Sheng had met quite a few zombies along the way, yet she wasn¡¯t able to find a single Nucleus. It was evident from that as to how low the drop rate was. So 10 of them at one go was rather significant.

    Shi Sheng brought the Nuclei with her upstairs. There was a door on the third floor that could be shut, so she wasn¡¯t afraid people woulde upstairs without her knowing about it. She learned from those people that it was already day 49 of the apocalypse.

    Shi Sheng absorbed a Nucleus. There was no effect so she didn¡¯t bother absorbing more. Her ability was strange anyway, so it wasn¡¯t abnormal that she couldn¡¯t raise it using Nuclei.

    <i>¡®I¡¯ll give ¡®em to White Tiger when it wakes up. Wonder when it¡¯ll wake up though... this fellow has already slept for ages!¡¯</i>

    The plot she was given didn¡¯t contain any details about the awakening process for animals, so Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t certain if they took longer to awaken than humans or not.

 Chapter 94

    In theter half of the night, there was a suddenmotion downstairs. It became noisier after someone started banging on the door.

    Shi Sheng sat up, scowling. Qian Li was still burrowed in his corner by the window. Seeing Shi Sheng move, he immediately went over to her and stared at her finger. <i>¡®Bloody hell, he still wants to eat!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng resigned herself to giving the future Zombie Emperor his ¡®milk¡¯ beforebing through her hair in frustration and heading to the door, sword in hand. Qian Li followed for a couple of steps when he suddenly seemed to have thought of something and slowly retreated back to the window.

    Shi Sheng stood at the door and listened for a bit. Though there was amotion, there weren¡¯t any shrieks, so it was unlikely that someone had turned into a zombie. Shi Sheng pulled open the door.

    The object the person outside was using to smash at the door hadn¡¯t managed to hit anything. In the darkness, this woman only saw a human shadow standing there, causing her to cry out in rm and retreat hastily.

    Her cry caused the other people to head over. Someone formed a fireball and tossed it towards Shi Sheng. That person seemed to have only created it as a source of light for the fireball stopped a meter away from Shi Sheng, allowing everyone to see her clearly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a person... scared me to death. Thought it was a zombie.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say there were people staying on the third floor already? Yet you wanted to go and bash at their door, look what you¡¯ve gotten yourself into now.¡±

    ¡°Well, we were worried...¡±

    ¡°Worried about what? Zhao Yan, don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know what you¡¯re really thinking!¡±

    They started bickering again, causing Shi Sheng to rub her aching forehead and snap grumpily, ¡°What do you guys want?¡±

    <i>¡®Having the strength to argue in the middle of the night... Just how bored are these people?¡¯</i>

    ¡°If you people still have space upstairs, let us in!¡± The woman who had thrown the fireball earlier spoke out arrogantly.

    The people here were clearly separated into three different factions. One of them was headed by the woman, Zhao Yan, while another was made up of people opposing Zhao Yan. The rest were those who were keeping themselves out of this matter or were too busy sobbing in despair to care. There were also those who wanted toin about all the noise, but no one dared to stand out to say anything.

    Zhao Yan was one of the more important female viins in the novel. She was the daughter of Zhao Jing¡¯s uncle. Zhao Jing was the male lead¡¯spetent assistant and the driver of the car Shi Sheng had boarded. His uncle had instructed him before his death to find Zhao Yan and protect her.

    Zhao Jing had been raised by this uncle of his, so of course he would want to repay this debt. The convoy had met Zhao Yan on the road to B City so naturally, he took special care of her.

    But this Zhao Yan coveted Song Shi for his looks. Hence she disliked Qi Mingxue, who Song Shi looked well upon. In the end, she turned into a zombie and was killed personally by Zhao Jing. Zhao Jing¡¯s ending wasn¡¯t good either.

    That Zhao Yan was here now meant she hadn¡¯t met up with Zhao Jing and his teammates. Shi Sheng only took a few seconds to process all this information as she continued leaning against the door, her arms crossed over her chest. ¡°Why should I let you in?¡±

    <i>¡®If it hadn¡¯t been for the sake of those Nuclei, I wouldn¡¯t have let anyone in. Yet now they want to take a mile after getting an inch?¡¯</i>

    ¡°What do you mean, why? This is now a shared space; what¡¯s the meaning of you keeping a floor to yourself?! Don¡¯t you see how many people there are downstairs?¡± Zhao Yan was clearly angered. Before the apocalypse, she had been a pampered young miss; she had always gotten everything she had ever needed and wanted just by asking.

    Even after the apocalypse started, she awakened an ability so she was still taken care of by others. Yet now, they wanted her to squeeze in with so many people. People who stank as well as cried constantly. Had she known about it earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten into an argument with her cousin.

    The person responsible for their lodging arrangements had said that the third floor was off limits. She had heard that there were only a few people on the floor at most, and one of them was just a youngdy.

    She hadn¡¯t nned to go up initially but halfway through the night, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She didn¡¯t want to return to see <i>that</i> woman anyway so, hearing no movements upstairs, she decided to go break down the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s that gotta do with me?¡± <i>¡®People are killing over loaves of bread right now, let alone for territory!¡¯</i>

    Zhao Yan was infuriated by Shi Sheng¡¯s attitude. ¡°I am going upstairs whether you like it or not! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    She made to go upstairs. Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze darkened and the sword that had been dangling in her hand suddenly shed towards Zhao Yan. Zhao Yan hadn¡¯t noticed the sword earlier, and hadn¡¯t expected her to use it to sh at her even less, so she was caught off guard. The de brushed her shoulders, slicing off a strand of hair.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s wrist turned and pressed the sword against Zhao Yan¡¯s neck. A cold sensation sank into her bones, causing fear to rise in Zhao Yan¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, ¡®kay? This sword of mine is very sharp. I just need a <i>liiittle</i> bit of effort to get your neck and head to say bye-bye to each other...¡± The raucous atmosphere immediately calmed down, allowing Shi Sheng¡¯s light, yet malice-filled voice to be heard clearly.

    <strong>Thud thud thud...</strong>

    The sounds of footstepsing up the stairs could be heard and a few figures stepped out from the stairwell. One of them was holding a shlight, which panned through the ce beforeing to rest on the stairwell to the third floor, where Shi Sheng was.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± The person who spoke was the captain of the military team that had conducted the transaction with Shi Sheng. His gaze swept over Shi Sheng beforending on Zhao Yan, who had been taken hostage. His expression turned ugly. ¡°Zhao Yan, what were you up to? Didn¡¯t I already warn you not to go near the third floor?¡±

    <i>¡®One look at this youngdy and you can tell she¡¯s not a normal person. I already warned them not to go up to the third floor! Thisdy seems straightforward; not the type to cause trouble. The ruckus must¡¯ve been Zhao Yan¡¯s fault.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Captain Chang, can¡¯t you see she¡¯s threatening me with a sword?!¡± Zhao Yan growled through clenched teeth, her eyes radiating anger. However, she didn¡¯t dare to move.

    ¡°Xiaonan?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze shifted to look at the person behind Chang Xin. Qi Mingxue was dressed in leather and looking very cool. She stepped out from behind Chang Xin, her expression showing worry. ¡°Why are you here? You just left without saying anything, we were worried. Let go of Zhao Yan first. If there are any misunderstandings, let¡¯s talk it out.¡±

    <i>¡®Pei! Worried I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> not dead? You were the one who ambushed mest time yet you¡¯re now here to fake concern? Who gave you the face?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ms Qi is acquainted with this youngdy?¡± Chang Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. He had been furiously thinking of a n to deal with the situation, and though thedy looked very young, she didn¡¯t give him the impression a normal youngdy would.

    ¡°Er, she¡¯s my cousin.¡± Qi Mingxue spoke in a low voice. ¡°Sorry about that Captain Chang. My cousin¡¯s personality isn¡¯t very good. She didn¡¯t mean to cause trouble, I¡¯ll go persuade her to stop. Sorry for any bother she might have caused.¡±

    <i>¡®Fuck you! Dare to nder me in front of my face! Your face is really thick ah female lead<strong>-sama</strong> to push the me on me!¡¯</i>

    Chang Xin¡¯s brows furrowed lightly. <i>¡®Qi Mingxue means to say thisdy was the instigator? Her temper does seem a bit bad... I could feel it when we were negotiating earlier.¡¯</i>

    He looked at Shi Sheng, who still had her sword to Zhao Yan¡¯s neck. <i>¡®Her expression looks a bit... er, gentler? Or is it just me?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Qi Mingxue, hurry up and get her to release me!¡± Zhao Yan roared upon hearing Qi Mingxue¡¯s words. Shi Sheng was a bit surprised. <i>¡®Zhao Yan knows Qi Mingxue? Since they¡¯ve already met, why is Zhao Yan here?¡¯</i>

 Chapter 95

    ¡°Cousin, let go of Zhao Yan first.¡± Qi Mingxue spoke in a gentle tone. Qi Mingxue had always maintained this appearance of a kind and gentle person so even when Zhao Yan shouted at her very rudely, Qi Mingxue didn¡¯t disy any hints of anger.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes turned in their sockets before giving Qi Mingxue an innocent look. ¡°Cousin, weren¡¯t you the one who told me to teach her a lesson? I¡ª¡±

    Qi Mingxue¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Cousin, what are you saying? I didn¡¯t even know you were here¡ª¡±

    ¡°Qi Mingxue!¡± Zhao Yan¡¯s high-pitched scream interrupted Qi Mingxue. Zhao Yan¡¯s face was a livid green as she broke out cursing, ¡°What else do you have to say for yourself?! I knew you were up to no good! Yet you put on an act in front of Big Brother Song, you shameless bitch...¡±

    Zhao Yan¡¯s curses got louder and louder,pletely drowning out Qi Mingxue¡¯s exnations. The reason Zhao Yan was here was because she had gotten into a dispute with her cousin, Zhao Jing, over Qi Mingxue. She had stormed off in anger and had brought the girls she was closer to with her. Since she already had enmity with Qi Mingxue, hearing Shi Sheng¡¯s casually spoken words, she didn¡¯t take the time to pause and think things through.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Shi Sheng insulted her, but Zhao Yan was too immersed in her own ranting to hear it.

    Bored, Shi Sheng removed her sword and went back to the door for the third floor before raising her chin and speaking to Chang Xin, ¡°Captain Chang, people have to keep their word, you know. If your peoplee close to the third floor again, don¡¯t me me for offering them as a blood sacrifice to my sword.¡±

    Chang Xin was speechless. <i>¡®Offer a blood sacrifice to her sword... she¡¯s a chuuni</i>

    <sup>1</sup><i>, isn¡¯t she?¡¯</i>

    Qi Mingxue could only watch as Shi Sheng shut the door. Now that Zhao Yan was free, she immediately pounced towards Qi Mingxue. Chaos reigned again. Though people tried to persuade them or pull them apart, it still managed to evolve into a catfight in the end.

    Zhao Yan managed to scratch Qi Mingxue¡¯s neck and face quite a bit, causing Qi Mingxue to look very dishevelled by the time they left. When she returned to camp, Song Shi, who had yet to sleep, saw Qi Mingxue in this state and his expression changed slightly.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Song Shi went over to her.<i> ¡®She was fine when she left, how did she end up returning like this?¡¯</i>

    Qi Mingxue¡¯s eyes reddened slightly. ¡°Nothing... It¡¯s just that I met my cousin just now.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still alive?¡± Song Shi was slightly surprised. Earlier when she had disappeared so suddenly, he had thought her long dead. He hadn¡¯t expected to find her alive. Thinking about her caused him some slight difort.

    ¡°En. I wanted her toe with us but she actually used me of something I didn¡¯t do, causing Zhao Yan to dislike me even more...¡± Qi Mingxue¡¯s voice was very soft but filled with grievance. Without the need for any exaggeration on her part, just telling him what had happened caused Song Shi to dislike Shi Sheng even more.

    Seeing the dislike in Song Shi¡¯s eyes, Qi Mingxue let out a small sigh of relief. Having read the whole book, she knew just how much charm Gu Nan had had as the main character. Though Song Shi hadn¡¯t shown up at all in the setting she read, she couldn¡¯t bet on him not being attracted to Gu Nan because of her protagonist halo.

    Qi Mingxue thought Gu Nan was the main character, but she didn¡¯t know she had already reced Gu Nan as the main character.

    ......

    When Shi Sheng returned to the third floor, her eyes shed as she noticed something wrong. She looked over to the window and noticed our dear friend, the future Zombie Emperor, was missing! Yes, missing!

    Shi Sheng quickly scanned the entire third floor and confirmed that he was, indeed, gone.

    <i>¡®Fuck! This bitch dares to run away from home! Son of a bitch, you¡¯re not getting any more food when I get a hold of you! Though, who the fuck knows when that¡¯ll be! It¡¯s pitch-ck outside... how am I supposed to go look for him now? Besides, we don¡¯t have any weird method of sensing each other so hell if I know where he buggered off to.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng hugged White Tiger as she waited for him till daybreak. Even by sunrise, that bas- ahem ¨C<i>fellow</i>, Qian Li hadn¡¯t returned. Shi Sheng felt a bit depressed. <i>¡®Great, I lost the quest target... Looking for a person in the apocalypse is already like looking for a needle at the bottom of the ocean, much less a zombie!¡¯</i>

    The people outside were already packing up and getting ready to leave. Shi Sheng figured they¡¯d be gone soon. She stood at the window and looked at Qi Mingxue and Song Shi in the distance. Zhao Yan was standing a little apart from them and was currently speaking to Zhao Jing, though she¡¯d cast looks at Qi Mingxue from time to time.

    Song Shi¡¯s crew had long since reached City B. They were out here to rescue more survivors.

    <i>¡®Plot-sama is as all-epassing as always... and as eager to push me towards the main character...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Meow~~¡± White Tiger, who had been in her arms this whole time, suddenly meowed. Shi Sheng looked down and her gaze just so happened to meet White Tiger¡¯s bright eyes.

    <i>¡®You¡¯ve been asleep for more than 20 days already... just what kind of an ability were you awakening?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°What¡¯s your power?¡± Shi Sheng pinched White Tiger¡¯s paws.

    ¡°Meow~¡±

    White Tiger licked the back of her hand. Its brilliant eyes shone with human-like joy. No matter how much Shi Sheng asked though, White Tiger didn¡¯t disy any signs of an ability. Even after ¡®tormenting¡¯ it for a bit, which only caused White Tiger to meow more and allowing it to eat more Nuclei, nothing changed.

    <i>¡®If this fellow can absorb Nuclei then it must have an ability... But it seems a bit dumb.¡¯</i>

    Dummy White Tiger circled Shi Sheng and brushed up against her legs while meowing ingratiatingly.

    ......

    Before they set off, Chang Xin sent two soldiers to ask if Shi Sheng wanted to apany the group. Shi Sheng rejected the offer. <i>¡®Mr. Future Zombie Emperor ran away from home and hasn¡¯te back yet. If I leave, where will I find that fellow? Since he likes my ability so much, he¡¯ll return on his own.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng waited for three days. On thest night, when she was resting, she felt eyes staring at her. She opened her eyes to find a pair of lifeless ones. Those eyes seemed to gain some hints of vitality when they met hers. She hadn¡¯t seen his face clearly before she was enveloped in a hug.

    ¡°Huh huh!!!¡± Zombie Emperor-sama seemed very happy for he picked Shi Sheng up and spun her around while continuing with his ¡®huh huh¡¯s.

    ¡°Meow!¡± White Tiger was startled and let out a fierce cry as it arched its back in preparation to attack.

    ¡°Raarrr!¡± Qian Li growled back at it before teleporting to the other end of the room.

    White Tiger immediately chased after him while issuing low growls. The fur on its back was already standing up.

    A rusted curved dagger suddenly appeared in mid-air and shot towards Qian Li, who teleported away from that spot with Shi Sheng again.

    Shi Sheng bore witness to White Tiger constantly throwing more things towards them. The things had appeared mid-air and came in all shapes and sizes. There was pretty much everything; including zombie corpses.

    In the past three days White Tiger had frequently gone outside on its own, and she had ignored it because she was too focused on ying around with her ability. <i>¡®Who knew this fellow had a space-type ability?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng called for it to stop when she saw the number of zombie bodies being tossed over increasing. <i>¡®For fuck¡¯s sake, why does it have so many zombie bodies in its space?! More importantly: Why did it put them there in the first ce?! To enjoy looking at them or as food reserves?!¡¯</i>

    Regardless of which reason it was, Shi Sheng wished to express her inability to ept it. <i>¡®Son of a bitch, I don¡¯t understand the thought processes of mutant animals!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Rarr!¡± A low growl echoed out from a corner of the room. Shi Sheng turned to find the zombie ¡®corpses¡¯ that had been lying there had shakily gotten up. Perhaps due to Qian Li¡¯s presence, they didn¡¯t dare to advance, and instead cowered further into the corner. Quite a few were curled up into a ball.

    Shi Sheng was speechless. <i>¡®These zombies are rather cute! No wait, they¡¯re alive!!!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 96

    <i>¡®White Tiger¡¯s space can hold living zombies? I remember that only Qi Mingxue had a space that could hold living stuff; every other space-type ability user couldn¡¯t put living things in their spaces. Zombies have a lifeforce too so unless they are killed, they can¡¯t be put in. And White Tiger can put them alive in its space...</i>

    <i>Should I be happy or depressed? This bitch stuffs its space with zombies... Son of a bitch, just thinking about my food having shared the same space as zombies... fucking hell!¡¯</i>

    Qian Li chased those zombies away before staring at her... finger. Shi Sheng clenched her hand into a fist before hiding it behind her back. <i>¡®Still dare to ask for food after running away from home! Eat your head!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Huh huh... want...¡± Qian Li went behind Shi Sheng and tugged out her hand, shoving it into his mouth. The cool tip of his tongue caressed her fingertip.

    Shi Sheng wrenched her hand back while ignoring Qian Li¡¯s puppy-eyed look. ¡°Where have you been these few days? If you don¡¯t give me an exnation, don¡¯t even think about eating!¡±

    It was clear that our future Zombie Emperor-sama didn¡¯t understand what she meant, seeing that he constantly paced around her.

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Why am I trying to speak reason with this future zombie emperor with IQ problems?! My IQ will drop!¡¯</i>

    Only when day broke did Shi Sheng discover what had changed about Qian Li.

    His face was now no different from a normal person¡¯s... if you ignored the fact that his eyes were as dull and lifeless as before. If he wasn¡¯t looking at Shi Sheng, his eyes held no sign of life in them at all, making him a rather terrifying sight.

    Shi Sheng discovered that Qian Li and White Tiger had no way of getting along. It was the type of rtionship where one found the other an annoyance while the other found the former an eyesore.

    They found a beat-up car in the vige. Shi Sheng started it up and they were on their way; albeit a bit unsteadily. Qian Li was now able to respond with a few simple phrases, having learnt from listening to Shi Sheng speak; his IQ was clearly much higher. <i>¡®He must¡¯ve gone to make an advancement or something these few days. Dunno what stage he¡¯s at now...¡¯</i>

    Her n was still to head for B City. The helicopters had probably been assembled when the apocalypse began. B City was thergest human base in the vicinity so it was the most likely ce to find helicopters. Then she would head to the capital... to look for her mother.

    If she had to go via thend route, with the situation being what it is right now, she had no idea when she¡¯d be able to reach the capital.

    ......

    On the cracked vige road, the number of abandoned cars grew more and more numerous. Severed and broken limbs were strewn everywhere, mixed together with mud and fresh blood, creating a disgusting stench which made one want to puke. Shi Sheng had no way of continuing to drive from that point.

    So, after keeping the supplies in White Tiger¡¯s space, Shi Sheng brought Qian Li with her and went ahead on foot. The road was congested, causing Shi Sheng to take quite a while to bypass the obstructions. But when she finally did...

    <i>¡®Son of a bitch! That¡¯s a zombie horde right there!¡¯</i>

    There were a few people ahead killing zombies. They had been backed into a corner, so the only thing they could do was kill zombies or get torn apart by said zombies.

    Those people seemed to have noticed Shi Sheng as they started shouting at her. Only after a few moments of shouting did Shi Sheng hear what they were saying.

    ¡°Hurry up and run...¡±

    She had thought they would call out for help.

    Seeing Shi Sheng standing still, those people continued shouting. The noise they made kept the zombies¡¯ attention on them, so the zombies didn¡¯t notice the extra food on the other side. There were too many zombies. That group of people wouldn¡¯t be able to break out of the encirclement unless Qian Li got rid of the zombies.

    ¡°Wait here.¡± Shi Sheng ced White Tiger in Qian Li¡¯s arms before heading towards the people stuck in the horde. Their powers had long since dried up from continued use against the siege of the zombies. Death had only been a matter of time, so when they saw someone appear, they were ecstatic. However, upon seeing that these people were so young¡ªa teenage boy and girl really¡ªtheir budding hopes were extinguished. <i>¡®We¡¯re doomed...¡¯</i>

    ¡°AAAH!¡± Someone was grabbed by a zombie and dragged into the horde. He only had time to scream once before he died. And in this moment of distraction, two more people were dragged into the horde. In the space of a few seconds, they had lost three people...

    <strong>BANG!</strong>

    Purple light burst out in front of them. The shockwave that followed knocked out arge swath of the zombies facing them. At the point of the explosion was a huge pit. The zombies that had been standing nearby fell into the hole, causing the remnant lightning in the surrounding area to sizzle.

    <i>¡®Is this... a lightning ability? But when was it so amazing?! How much power would be needed to make such a big hole?!¡¯</i>

    Just as they were feeling doubtful, they saw a purple ball fall from the sky andnd not far from them. It burst with a bang, mowing down yet another swath of zombies.

    ¡°Get down!¡± They reacted quite quickly to the explosion, but could still feel a strong wave of energy shocking their bodies so much that their organs were numbed.

    ¡°Eh? Nice reflexes!¡± A brisk voice could be heard from somewhere above them.

    One of the boys lifted his head to see that youngdy from before tossing out small purple balls that were shing with the asional spark. They were very pretty; they looked like purple crystals. <i>¡®That was what caused the explosion?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Was it nice to be so intimate with the zombies? You wanna date them? And have a kid while you¡¯re at it?¡±

    <i>¡®Have a kid? Quit joking!¡¯</i> The three survivors helped each other up. One of them spoke, ¡°What were you tossing?¡±

    <i>¡®So many zombies died... just like that?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Heavenly lightning.¡±

    The three people had confusion written all over their faces. <i>¡®Heavenly lightning? The hell is that?! Is thisdy a chuuni?!¡¯</i>

    System was also utterly lost. It hadn¡¯t known how she had survived her tribtion in thest world...

    <strong><i>¡®She actually stored all that lightning?! And I can¡¯t tell what material she had used even after scanning it! This Host is going to ascend the heavens ah!</i></strong>

    <strong><i>But I can at least confirm one thing: The Host has a space. And it seems to be high-leveled... on the level of being soul-bound.¡¯</i></strong>

    <strong>[Host, how much did you store?]</strong>

    ¡°Not many. Around ten thousand or so.¡± Shi Sheng didn¡¯t continue to try and hide it. <i>¡®This dummy System¡¯s probably finally managed to guess I¡¯ve got a space. If it didn¡¯t, I¡¯d really be starting to wonder about its IQ...¡¯</i>

    <strong><i>¡®Around ten thousand... not a lot?! Why don¡¯t you go bomb the Milky Way while you¡¯re at it?!¡¯</i></strong>

    <strong>[...This lightning is from another world. It doesn¡¯t belong to this one. If you keep using it so casually, you will receive a punishment from this world.]</strong> System forced itself to calm down.

    <strong><i>¡®This lightning is tribtion lightning, ah, tribtion lightning! They contain the power of the Heavenly Dao in them. One world can¡¯t contain two Heavenly Daos. They¡¯re like territorial lions yet now you¡¯re letting one enter another¡¯s territory... Do you think they¡¯ll let you off?</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Once or twice might still be fine but if used too much, you¡¯ll be found out sooner orter. A heavy punishment would be directly killing you while a light punishment would be expulsion from the world!¡¯</i></strong>

    ¡°Oh. Then I¡¯ll use it less.¡± Shi Sheng replied ¡®in all seriousness¡¯.

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®I¡¯m not telling you to use it less!¡¯</i></strong>

    The three-man group weren¡¯t sure why thedy seemed to have suddenly drifted off into space while speaking. They looked at each other. <i>¡®She¡¯s not only a chuuni, she¡¯s a bit off in the head?</i>

    <i>This doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s violent though. Just look at that hole in the ground.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 97

    The three people Shi Sheng had saved were students of the same University. They had been nning to head for the safe-zone in B City but had met zombies along the way. They ran back, only to meet with another group of zombies, and were pincer-attacked from both sides. This left them with no means of escape.

    Of the three, the leader was called Qing Yu. He looked pretty handsome. The one who looked tall and thin was Lin Feng, nicknamed ¡®Crazy¡¯. And thest one was a fatty. He was called ¡®Little Fatty¡¯ by his friends.

    ¡°There are a lot of zombies ahead?¡± Shi Sheng heard what she wanted to and ignored the rest.

    Qing Yu nodded. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t have run back otherwise.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what was going on up there that led to so many zombies being gathered.

    ¡°Is B City in that direction?¡± Without any sort of navigation system like GPS or a map, she was beginning to wonder if she had gone the wrong way. Why else would she have not reached her destination after having travelled for such a long time?

    ¡°It should be.¡± Qing Yu spoke uncertainly.

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Rescued someone useless...¡¯</i>

    <strong><i>¡®So she only rescued them for the sake of asking for directions?¡¯</i></strong>

    #My Host¡¯s thought process is really too abnormal#

    Qing Yu broke out into a cold sweat under Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze. <i>¡®Did I say something wrong? She¡¯s got strange stuffparable to grenades on her! I don¡¯t wanna provoke her!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng turned to leave. Qing Yu and the other two exchanged nces before calling out to Shi Sheng. ¡°Lady, Miss, we¡¯re heading to B City too. How about going with us?¡±

    <i>¡®She looks very clean. We¡¯ll be safer if we go with her since she has such impressive weapons on her.¡¯</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be a bodyguard for free.¡± Shi Sheng replied calmly.

    The three people were rendered speechless.<i> ¡®Just how confident is she?!</i>

    <i>...Okay, so maybe she has the ability to match it.¡¯</i>

    Though the three were disappointed, they didn¡¯t continue to harass her. Instead, they went to clean up the remains of theirrades.

    ¡°I thought we¡¯d be able to reach a safe-zone together.¡± Qing Yu looked at the simple dirt mound, his expression somewhat downcast. These people had been his ssmates. Before the apocalypse, they had only attended sses together and hadn¡¯t been that close. But after the apocalypse began, they had shared difficulties together, so someradery had developed.

    ¡°Boss.¡± Lin Feng patted Qing Yu¡¯s shoulder andforted him, ¡°We have to continue on. Don¡¯t be too upset.¡±

    ¡°The apocalypse is so cruel!¡± Little Fatty was a mess of tears. ¡°I want to eat Jin Ji¡¯s braised pig trotters... and roast duck...¡±

    ¡°Jesus, you¡¯re still thinking of eating now?! Have some maturity!¡± Lin Feng pped the back of Little Fatty¡¯s head.

    ¡°I probably won¡¯t have the chance to eat it in this life...¡± Little Fatty didn¡¯t argue back like he usually would, instead gazing ahead in depression.

    Lin Feng¡¯s expression also changed and he muttered, ¡°You will.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know whether these words were for himself or for Little Fatty and Qing Yu. The three of them adjusted their mentalities before giving their ssmates their final goodbye. No matter what, they had to live¡ªFor themselves, for their families and for the people who had lost their lives protecting them.

    ......

    The three of them had thought that Shi Sheng had already left. They didn¡¯t expect to find her at the congested road not far from them, saying something very agitatedly.

    In front of her was a young man holding a white cat. The cat was baring its teeth and crying out while constantly scratching the youngster. He didn¡¯t let go of it though.

    The girl reached out to take the white cat back, but the boy suddenly retreated a few steps before tossing the cat away and looking at her innocently. They watched as the girl pointed her finger at him; she seemed quite pissed off. In the end though, she stormed off in a huff to fetch the cat.

    Shi Sheng found a car in working condition in the vicinity but there wasn¡¯t enough oil in the engine. She looked at therge fleet of cars glumly. She had always been changing cars, so she didn¡¯t know how to transfer oil from one car to another.

    #My all-powerful Host finally has something she doesn¡¯t know how to do. While I¡¯m very pleased by this, it¡¯s nothing to be proud of...#

    Shi Sheng circled the car before looking at Qian Li. He was currently embroiled in a staring contest with White Tiger; both in a battle-ready state. <i>¡®Yeah no, not happening. Can¡¯t count on a zombie and a cat for anything.¡¯</i>

    She lifted her head to look at Qing Yu and gang in the distance. She thought for a bit before beckoning to them. The three ran over eagerly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll escort you guys to B City.¡± Shi Sheng spoke before they had a chance to, ¡°But you guys are taking care of daily necessities.¡±

    <i>¡®Though I don¡¯t really like hanging out with others, there¡¯s still that maintain world peace thing, isn¡¯t there? I can¡¯t do that on my own...</i>

    <i>These three seem okay. They haven¡¯t lost their humanity.¡¯</i>

    The three people,pletely unaware they were being treated as little bros-in-training, agreed enthusiastically before getting to work.

    The three of them on their own weren¡¯t strong enough to face zombies, so if they did meet any, only death awaited them. In their eyes, this girl was pretty much a walking ammunition warehouse; the amount of firepower she had was definitely their best bet for survival.

    Because there were now too many people, Shi Sheng gave up on the car she had picked earlier and switched to an SUV. But because the SUV was blocked off by other cars, they would only be able to use it if they cleared a path. Just as the trio were about to get rid of the cars in the way, the SUV disappeared. The trio had the crap scared out of them.

    <strong>Beep~ Beep~</strong>

    A horn suddenly red. The trio lifted their heads to find that the SUV had appeared in front of them at some point. The young man had vanished whereas the girl was standing outside the car next to the driver¡¯s seat. Her hand was inside the car, giving a hint as to who had honked.

    ¡°Boss... she has a space ability?¡± Lin Feng swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see her walk here though.¡± Qing Yu shook his head, his brows wrinkled. Before the car had vanished she had been some distance away from them and hadn¡¯te over. But he had clearly seen that young man standing next to her too...

    ¡°Are you guysing or not?¡± Shi Sheng, impatient from waiting, pressed the horn furiously before shouting at them. Only then did theye to their senses. They hurriedly ran towards Shi Sheng and scrambled to get into the car.

    That good-looking young man was already seated in the passenger seat. The trio were very curious about this spotlessly clean young man. The weather was already so cold, yet he only wore a white long-sleeved pullover, a pair of ck cks and a pair of sneakers. He looked just like a typical student.

    ¡°Um... er, you have a space ability?¡± After the car started moving, Lin Feng couldn¡¯t help but ask Shi Sheng.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lin Feng looked at Qing Yu, who shook his head slightly. Lin Feng shut up and didn¡¯t continue to ask. Shi Sheng observed them through the rear-view mirror. They simply sat there with honest expressions and didn¡¯tmunicate too much amongst themselves.

    ¡°The one with the space ability is White Tiger. Uh, that cat over there.¡± Shi Sheng spoke. The trio clearly hadn¡¯t expected Shi Sheng to tell them. After they got over their shock, they cast an odd look at the cat lying next to Shi Sheng.

    <i>¡®WTF?! The cat has a space ability?! Even an animal has such a precious power?! *cue world-view getting reformed*¡¯</i>

 Chapter 98

    On the road, the trio werepletely stunned by Shi Sheng. Other than those explode-y purple balls, she also had an iron sword. That sword sliced through zombies like she was cutting through radishes.

    In the end though, they got used to being shocked every so often.

    They didn¡¯t understand what the deal was with that young man though. He didn¡¯t seem to do anything and when he ate, he¡¯d always have an expression of disgust on, as if what he was eating wasn¡¯t precious food but something revolting.

    Every time they saw that expression of his, the trio had the impulse to go and p him.

    <i>¡®It¡¯s the apocalypse! Food is very precious! Do you know how many people are dying or have died of hunger?! Do you know how many have lost their humanity and killed others just to get food?!¡¯</i>

    But they discovered his IQ didn¡¯t seem very high so they suppressed that impulse. Fortunately, they wouldn¡¯t have to travel together for much longer. B City was getting closer. They travelled for about three days before finally seeing the gates to the B City safe-zone.

    At that time, it was already Day 56 of the apocalypse, so the system of management in the safe-zone was already finalised.

    ¡°Are you guys leaving on your own, or following me?¡± Shi Sheng got White Tiger to keep some stuff in his space as she asked the three in the backseat.

    She had been observing them for the past three days. Their character was quite good. Even after seeing that she had a lot of food, other than revealing some longing, they hadn¡¯t tried anything funny. Despite that, she left the choice of staying with her or notpletely up to them.

    ¡°Ms Gu means to say?¡± Qing Yu¡¯s heart thumped wildly when he heard Shi Sheng¡¯s question.

    ¡°I need people to help me with stuff. If you guys are willing to stay, you¡¯ll be my people from now on. Perhaps in the future...¡± Shi Sheng paused and didn¡¯t continue her sentence. She looked at Qian Li.

    Qian Li turned back to smile at Shi Sheng. ¡°Hungry...¡±

    Shi Sheng was speechless. <i>¡®Hungry your grandpa! What else can you do besides eat?!¡¯</i>

    Qing Yu and the other two discussed it for some time before finally agreeing. In these few days of interaction, they hade to respect her from the bottom of their hearts. She was just a youngdy yet was calmer than them when dealing with trouble. Besides, they had been saved by her, so even if it was for the sake of repaying this debt, they wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°Boss, since we¡¯re on the same side now, can you tell me what that sword of yours is?¡± Lin Feng immediately changed his form of address and shamelessly asked Shi Sheng what he had always meant to ask. <i>¡®If you told me that sword could slice through iron like mud, I wouldn¡¯t doubt you at all!¡¯</i>

    ¡°The Sword of Righteousness.¡± Shi Sheng had a ¡®serious¡¯ expression as she spoke, ¡°The future of the world rests on this sword!¡±

    Lin Feng was stumped. <i>¡®I nearly believed you when you spoke like that. Is it really okay to be this chuuni?¡¯</i>

    Shi Shengid down some ground rules for them. If they were her people, then they would need to y by her rules. And these rules were rather simple. It really just boiled down to two words: Obey her!

    ¡°Get off.¡± Shi Sheng hugged White Tiger as she got off the car first, followed closely by Qian Li. There were a lot of people in the queue, outside of the safe-zone, waiting for their turn to go in. Shi Sheng and gang were far behind¡ªfar enough that they had to stretch out their necks to be able to even see the gates.

    The people waiting outside were either cautiously guarded, greedily sizing people up or, as was evident from the state of the majority, had sunk into despair. Thisst type was the mostmonly seen type after the apocalypse began. Even if they entered the safe-zone, they wouldn¡¯t be able to live long.

    ¡°How long is this going to take?¡± Little Fatty had just checked out the front of the queue and run back to report. ¡°The queue looks very long. Some have been queueing for four to five days and they still haven¡¯t gotten in yet. ¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a special entrance for ability users?¡± Shi Sheng furrowed her brows lightly. No matter which safe-zone it was, there would always be a special entrance to examine ability users.

    ¡°Ah! I forgot to check. Lemme just go now.¡± Little Fatty ran towards the gates of the safe-zone again.

    Shi Sheng ¡°...¡± <i>¡®I¡¯m beginning to wonder if taking these three in was a good idea!¡¯</i>

    B City was arge safe-zone so naturally there was a special entrance for ability users. Her three new little bros were all ability users, so Shi Sheng saw no need to reveal that weird ability of hers. As a result, she and Qian Li simply had to prove they hadn¡¯t been bitten by stripping and allowing people to check their bodies. Once it had been verified that they had no wounds, they would be allowed into the city after a 24-hour quarantine.

    It was at this point that the trio discovered their new Boss didn¡¯t have an ability at all... Due to the violence she had disyed before, as well as the fact that chopping zombies hadn¡¯t required the use of any ability, they hadpletely forgotten about this. As such, the trio were now even more resolute in their decision to follow Shi Sheng.

    While Shi Sheng was stuck in quarantine, her three little bros went to find a ce for them to stay and scouted out the safe-zone.

    The safe-zone was currently epting Nuclei in transactions. On the way, their group had chopped up quite a few zombies so they had plenty of Nuclei. Qing Yu managed to secure an apartment with three bedrooms and a living room for them.

    Shi Sheng found that, excluding the gluttonous Little Fatty, Qing Yu and Lin Feng were quite useful.

    ......

    ¡°Boss, should we go and register as a mercenary band?¡± Lin Feng spoke enthusiastically, ¡°Mercenary bands can go for higher level missions than ordinary ability users. Boss, with your ability, I think we¡¯ll have no problems in taking on S-ss missions!¡±

    ¡°Have you managed to get the information I told you to get?¡± Shi Sheng ignored Lin Feng and spoke to Qing Yu.

    Qing Yu nodded. ¡°Yes. Qi Mingxue is a dual-ability user and the vice-captain of the Hurricane mercenary band. Her reputation in this city is quite good.¡±

    ¡°Dual-ability?¡± Shi Sheng was surprised. <i>¡®Qi Mingxue was originally just an ice-type ability user though...¡¯</i>

    ¡°En. She was originally just an ice ability user but awakened a healing abilityter on. This ability is more precious than a space ability¡ªif normal people are treated in time, they won¡¯t turn into zombies even if they were scratched!¡± A hint of longing appeared on Qing Yu¡¯s face as he finished speaking. <i>¡®If there were more healing ability users, then there wouldn¡¯t be so many people who turn into zombies because they got scratched.¡¯</i>

    Seeing the expression disyed by Qing Yu, Shi Sheng sighed inwardly. <i>¡®Needs more brainwashing so he doesn¡¯t act soft while doing stuff for me.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng knew what was up with Qi Mingxue¡¯s ¡®healing ability¡¯. The spirit spring in Qi Mingxue¡¯s space had healing properties. <i>¡®She didn¡¯t reveal it in the storyline so why...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Boss, what did you want to investigate her for?¡± Lin Feng didn¡¯t understand. ¡°She¡¯s a celebrity in the safe-zone right now. I heard her ability was already at the third stage!¡±

    ¡°Oh, just nning something fun for her.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed as she smiled. The smile was terribly cold, causing the trio to shiver<i>. ¡®Just how did Qi Mingxue provoke the boss?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Hungry.¡± At this moment, Qian Li sidled up to her and shoved her hand in his mouth. When the trio saw this for the first time, their minds were blown. <i>¡®He¡¯s so good-looking! Yet... he turned out to be an idiot!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng brought Qian Li back to her own room and nearly exhausted her ability to feed him, yet he was only half full. He hugged Shi Sheng and rubbed up against her face before releasing her and curling up in the corner by the window.

    Shi Sheng sighed before grabbing him and tossing him on the bed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to keep watch anymore.¡±

    ¡°Hug...¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 99

    Shi Sheng did register a mercenary band as per Lin Feng¡¯s suggestion. She also gave it a very arrogant name.

    ¡¶Fight Us!!!¡·{which shall henceforth will be referred to as FU}

    The trio really wanted to reject such a chuuni name but it was a pity that their objections were of no use.

    In thest month, Shi Sheng had been busy grinding {doing ques- *ahem*- <i>missions</i>}. She had managed to get FU to a position just one step below that of the Hurricane mercenary band. Of course, her target was to reach much higher.

    Only the authorities had ess to detailed information about the different mercenary groups, so it wasn¡¯t a surprise that people were curious about FU.

    Other than people part of the management, there was pretty much no one who knew about the members of FU. The mission board indicated that the missions undertaken by FU were usually applied for in the middle of the night or early in the morning, so there was no chance to meet with other people.

    Have you ever seen such a strange mercenary band? You haven¡¯t! And they even managed to catch up to the Hurricane mercenary band in the span of a single month... Why wouldn¡¯t they hook people¡¯s curiosity?

    Yet, the truth was that...

    The Qing Yu trio was afraid of getting besieged from all sides if they were to tout that chuuni name around, so they exhausted every means possible to avoid the other mercenary bands while taking missions.

    <i>¡®You think we¡¯ve had it easy?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s an SS-ss mission that¡¯s been issued. Should we ept it?¡±

    Only S-ss missions had appeared so far. This was the first SS-ss mission to be given out.

    ¡°What mission is it?¡±

    ¡°Not sure. I heard we have to ept it first before we¡¯re given the details. This mission was reported directly to all the ranking mercenary bands so it¡¯s not open to the public.¡±

    ¡°Not taking it.¡± Shi Sheng shook her head. <i>¡®Usually in these kinds of cases, it¡¯s the authorities being up to something.¡¯</i>

    ¡°But there are a lot of rewards though...¡± Lin Feng spoke, feeling it was a pity.

    ¡°...¡± <i>¡®The way you said it makes it look like I¡¯ve been abusing you guys.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Are youcking in food or Nuclei?¡±

    Lin Feng shook his head. They weren¡¯tcking in either of those. <i>¡®We gathered plenty of stuff while out on missions. Though I don¡¯t know how big White Tiger¡¯s space is, there seems to be no problem in fitting everything we find. The only downside is that...</i>

    <i>White Tiger likes shoving live zombies in its space. Even if Boss stops it, it still doesn¡¯t give a shit and continues shoving more zombies...</i>

    <i>Phew, luckily none of the stuff we put inside seems to have been tainted.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Go and find out when they¡¯re nning on setting off.¡±

    ¡°Eh? I thought we weren¡¯t epting it?¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with you digging up some info?¡±

    Lin Feng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®I keep having this sneaking suspicion something bad is going to happen.¡¯</i>

    The three of them had learned plenty of stuff from Shi Sheng in this month. For example:

    Don¡¯t be soft-hearted.Don¡¯t stick your nose into stuff that doesn¡¯t concern you.Ignore the bullshit thates out of people¡¯s mouths.

    Thatst sentence was quoted directly from Shi Sheng¡¯s original words. Even now, Lin Feng could urately recall her expression at the time.

    Disdainful and full of mockery. But even more prominent were contempt and disgust. To tell the truth, he didn¡¯t really know how to describe it.

    ......

    The confidentiality of this mission was very high so it took Lin Feng a lot of effort to finally get some information. But it was of the most basic kind. The mission was located at D County and was being headed by a military team. Everyone who signed up for the mission had to sign confidentiality agreements.

    The Hurricane mercenary band was also participating in this mission, though not many of them were going. Only Song Shi, Qi Mingxue, Zhao Jing, Su Jiye and a tall dark-skinned man were joining it.

    It was clear that the rest of the mercenary bands were also sending their elite forces.

    Shi Sheng sat in the SUV and watched people getting onto the military trucks in the distance. <i>¡®What is there in D County for the authorities of the safe-zone to spend so much effort in sending people there?¡¯</i>

    Lin Feng had prepared a map beforehand, so Shi Sheng and her group reached D County first.

    D County was an old county capital. Before the apocalypse, it had been ssified as a 5A tourist destination

    <sup>1</sup>. The apocalypse had started right at the peak of tourist season so the number of zombies in D County couldn¡¯t even be counted.

    When they were nearing D County, Qian Li suddenly started getting agitated. His fingernails grew back to their original lengths as he let out primitive roars.

    ¡°Meow!¡± White Tiger¡¯s high-pitched meow rang out in the enclosed space.

    ¡°He¡¯s turning?!¡± Qing Yu reacted the fastest. Right after he spoke, he made to attack Qian Li. Shi Sheng had been stunned by Qian Li¡¯s sudden change and only managed to react when she heard Qing Yu shout. She yelled at the three of them, ¡°Don¡¯t attack him!¡±

    <strong>BANG! CRASH!</strong>

    While Shi Sheng was busy yelling at the trio, Qian Li had smashed open the car window and made for D County at his fastest speed. He even used teleportation. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t even have time to get off the car before Qian Lipletely disappeared from sight. <i>¡®Fuck! He ran off again! Raising a rebellious teen is better than raising a Zombie Emperor!!!</i>

    <i>...At least the teen will tell you before they run off!!!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Boss?¡± The other three stared dumbly at Shi Sheng. <i>¡®The hell is this? That young man was actually a zombie? We were living together with a zombie for so long! Can¡¯t picture it...¡¯</i>

    ¡°As you can see, Qian Li is a zombie.¡± Shi Sheng spoke calmly, her gaze focused on the distant walls of D County. There was none of the expected nervousness or anger that others who had been caught raising zombies would disy.

    <i>¡®They¡¯ll know about this sooner orter. Might as well get them to leave early if they can¡¯t take it...¡¯</i>

    Qing Yu had clearly been ¡®trained¡¯ exceptionally well by Shi Sheng in the past month for he was the quickest to ept it. ¡°Okay, so Qian Li¡¯s a zombie. Howe he¡¯s different from other zombies?¡±

    <i>¡®Our Boss is so awesome even taming zombies is nothing to her! Have to continue following Boss!¡¯</i>

    The above thoughts were all thanks to something called ¡°blind worship¡±.

    Right now, third stage zombies had already appeared, but the most they could do was use their powers more fluidly. They didn¡¯t look any different in appearance from other zombies. But Qian Li was different; he looked exactly like a normal person. One couldn¡¯t see any signs of zombieness on him.

    ¡°No matter how different, he¡¯s still a zombie.¡±

    Qing Yu, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Boss¡¯ answers always leave me speechless.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Boss, you actually allowed a zombie to eat and live with us!¡± Lin Feng¡¯s reaction was the greatest for he shouted, his face full of agony as he shook Qing Yu. ¡°A zombie, ah! That¡¯s a zombie! Just thinking about having lived with a zombie for a month... I...¡± <i>¡®Feel like dying!¡¯</i>

    Lin Feng¡¯s reaction was out of Shi Sheng¡¯s expectations; his main focus waspletely off. As for Little Fatty, he only cared about food. And he could get a lot of food from following Shi Sheng. Besides, his previous boss had already epted it, so what was there to worry about?

    Lin Feng stopped his yowling and his expression changed to one full of resolve. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Boss. We won¡¯t tell anyone your boyfriend¡¯s a zombie.¡±

    Qing Yu nodded his head in agreement. ¡°En en. Don¡¯t worry Boss. Qian Li¡¯s quite good, he doesn¡¯t attack us. Looks like zombies aren¡¯t that scary after all.¡±

    Little Fatty¡¯s eyes turned into slits as he smiled and nodded. ¡°En. Qian Li doesn¡¯t eat much either.¡±

    ¡°And I thought stories like ¡®My Girlfriend¡¯s A Zombie¡¯ were utter nonsense. It turns out they can truly happen! Boss, you¡¯re amazing!¡±

    ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Who the fuck told you he¡¯s my boyfriend?! Just what are you guys imagining?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng felt that she had been thinking too much earlier. After all, would normal people be able to preserve their humanity after the apocalypse began?

    ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t we going to chase after your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°What if he falls for a girl zombie?¡±

    <i>¡®Son of a bitch, I already told you guys he¡¯s not my boyfriend! And the hell you mean by ¡°fall for a girl zombie¡±?!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 100

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t enter D County. Other than the first time, Qian Li had disappeared again for a short period, so she knew he was about to advance. He¡¯de find her once he was done. So, shepletely ignored what the trio at the back were chattering about: the sex lives of zombies.

    <i>¡®I really want to toss them into a pile of zombies right now. What the hell is this conversation topic?</i>

    <i>Aren¡¯t you guys supposed to be discussing how awesome I am that I can get a zombie to listen to me, a human?</i>

    <i>I<sup>(bbb)</sup> do not understand the way these humans think.¡¯</i>

    The people from B City arrived muchter; Shi Sheng and gang had already waited for them for half a day. A few olive-green pickup trucks finally stopped outside D County. The leader was someone familiar, Chang Xin.

    They split up into groups before entering D County. Shi Sheng tailed them from a distance.

    ¡°Crazy, have you noticed the zombies don¡¯t seem to be attacking us?¡± Qing Yu nudged Lin Feng. After Qing Yu said this, Lin Feng surveyed their surroundings and noticed that while there were zombies everywhere following them from afar, not a single one made any attempt tounch an attack.

    The two looked to the person in front of them at the same time; the youngdy who seemed as if she was strolling in her backyard. The only exnation for the zombies¡¯ behaviour was her. The two looked at each other before pulling Little Fatty along and closing the gap between them and Shi Sheng.

    After they entered D County, Chang Xin got the group to split up. Shi Sheng naturally chose to follow Qi Mingxue.

    The advantage of having foreknowledge as well as cheat(s) allowed Qi Mingxue to be the first to reach the third stage of power. But Song Shi wasn¡¯t far off. The two of them tacitly co-operated to kill zombies, doing twice the work for half the effort. Moving swiftly, they soon reached a building that looked like a research institute.

    They entered and cleared out the building floor by floor as if they were clearing a dungeon. There weren¡¯t many people in their team so they couldn¡¯t spare someone to gather their battle spoils. Shi Sheng and gang, who had followed them into the building, kindly ¡®cleaned up¡¯ their spoils for them¡ªthey didn¡¯t leave a single Nuclei behind.

    Once they had reached their targeted amount of zombie kills and acquired the things that they had to bring out, they turned to leave and discovered that all the Nuclei were gone. They hadn¡¯t worked out what had happened before they found that the area they had just cleared out was teeming with zombies again. It was like a timed respawn.

    ¡°There are so many zombies! Didn¡¯t you guys leave anyone behind to keep watch?¡± Su Jiye looked at the group of people beside him. Those people looked at the people next to them. Their silent conversation went something like this:

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave someone behind?¡±

    ¡°No, we thought <i>you</i> left someone behind.¡±

    Everyone thought someone else had left someone behind but in the end, no one had been left behind to keep watch... How awkward.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Rage bubbled up on Su Jiye¡¯s baby-face.

    ¡°Quit the nonsense and get to clearing them out again.¡± Song Shi stared coldly at the others before tossing out a few lightning bolts. Just as they were about to go on another massacre though, a fourth stage fire-breathing zombie appeared out of nowhere...

    And it brought friends.

    Even Song Shi and Qi Mingxue together were unable to kill it, and so everyone got stuck in the building.

    ......

    Shi Sheng and gang had met with trouble after they left the building. First, they were chased around by that fourth stage fire-breathing zombie. Shi Sheng¡¯s ability hadn¡¯t reached the fourth stage yet, so it didn¡¯t have much of an effect on a fourth stage zombie. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t <ipletely</i> useless. They narrowly managed to escape.

    Shi Sheng wanted to bomb that zombie but since they were not too far off from the male and female leads, System very seriously stopped her from doing so. They hadn¡¯t run far when they met with yet another fourth stage zombie. And this one was chasing Chang Xin¡¯s group.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know if Chang Xin¡¯s brain hadn¡¯t been screwed on right or not; he actually brought his group running in her direction. There were already too many people in his group. Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t alone, so along with her gang, she was forced to join their group in fleeing, adding on to theirrge number. Soon, they were forced into the building Qi Mingxue andpany were hiding in.

    There were quite a few zombie corpses in the hall. They had been stacked up and the fire users were burning them. Qi Mingxue and Song Shi weren¡¯t there. Baby-faced Su Jiye was though.

    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s you!¡± Su Jiye immediately recognised Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng coldly swept her gaze over him, causing Su Jiye to pause in his advance. Her gaze was too cold, as if her eyes were made of some lifeless object, causing people¡¯s hairs to stand on end when she stared at them. It was a gaze even colder than his captain¡¯s.

    Qing Yu¡¯s trio knew Shi Sheng¡¯s mood was very bad right now. Whoever went up to her right now was just asking for a thrashing.

    So, they pretended that they didn¡¯t see anything; their gazes fixed at the floor or the ceiling, or on thoughts about eating...

    After Chang Xin finished with his headcount, he turned to Shi Sheng. ¡°Captain Gu, I believe your team did not ept this mission, so why are you here?¡±

    As the main reason for Shi Sheng¡¯s abysmal mood, he not only did not apologise, he even started questioning her.

    Shi Sheng was suppressing a bellyful of fire right now so of course her tone wasn¡¯t nice, ¡°What? You guys reserved the entire D County? Only people who epted the mission cane here?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡± Chang Xin paused awkwardly, but his expression soon regained its normalcy. ¡°Then can Captain Gu tell me why you are here?¡±

    The mission this time was of absolute confidentiality. D County had long since fallen, so no one would think toe here of their ord. Chang Xin was part of the military so obviously he was able to ess the official records. As a result, he knew that she was FU¡¯s Captain. Adding on to their interactions before, he was already suspicious of Shi Sheng.

    ¡°And if I don¡¯t tell you?¡± Shi Sheng gave Chang Xin a provocative look. When Shi Sheng was feeling testy, she would bepetitive over who could be more unruly; she wouldn¡¯t leave the other party any face at all.

    To quote her words: ¡°You fight for your own face, there¡¯s no need for others to give it to you.¡±

    Chang Xin, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°What mercenary band are they from? Such an impolite attitude... new-born calves are really unafraid of tigers

    <sup>1</sup> ah!¡± People started to mutter upon hearing their conversation.

    ¡°If they could get here, they probably have some ability. Which mercenary band has such a good-looking youngdy though? I think Captain Chang called her captain too, right?¡±

    Everyone was clear how many zombies there were in D County.

    People expressed they hadn¡¯t heard of any mercenary band with such an arrogant youngdy. Some of them had seen the trio behind her before. But because they had never really talked to them, they didn¡¯t know which mercenary band they belonged to either.

    ¡°Captain Chang, which mercenary band is she in?¡± Even if the people who had epted the mission didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s names, they at least recognised each other¡¯s faces. Quite a few of these people had worked together before.

    Yet now a youngdy and three youngsters had managed to appear here,pletely safe and unharmed. Regardless of whether it was out of curiosity or something else, everyone wanted to know who they were.

    ¡°FU. {Pronounce the letters}¡± Chang Xin appeared to be quite moody now too for his voice was a bit loud. The person who asked nked out for a bit. <i>¡®Eff me?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Captain Chang, I don¡¯t seem to have provoked you?¡±

    <i>¡®I was just asking which mercenary band they were from...</i>

    <i>Wait, FU?! Fuck! It can¡¯t be! It couldn¡¯t be that mercenary band called ¡¶Fight Us!!!¡·, could it? That¡¯s the mercenary band that caught up to the Hurricane mercenary band?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°She¡¯s FU¡¯s captain? She looks barely 18 though? Are you fucking kidding me...¡±

    ¡°Captain Chang... you¡¯re not toying with us, are you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about you guys, but I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Although that name was a bit chuuni, theirpletion rate for missions was at 100%.

    <i>¡®How could they be so young... and the leader is just a young girl.¡¯</i>

    Someone spoke up quietly though, ¡°But they reached here safely...¡±

 Chapter 101

    The Hurricane mercenary band used an entire fortnight to be famous, after which they dominated the top spot on the ranking board. Yet this chuunibyou mercenary group ¡¶Fight Us!!!¡· appeared on the ranking board the moment they became famous. No one had even heard about them before they did so.

    This could only mean that just one mercenary team had been sent out to finish the mission, as they hadn¡¯t interacted much with others. But the rewards for these kinds of missions weren¡¯t too plentiful so few mercenary bands would ept them. Only those ability users who didn¡¯t have an organisation¡ªwho got together temporarily to do the mission, or do it on their own¡ªwould ept them.

    Being able to survive on such missions alone proved that their mercenary band had some ability. If there was anything these few months had taught them, it was that women and children mustn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Chang Xin took a deep breath. ¡°Captain Gu, this mission requires absolute confidentiality so I hope you can give me a definitive answer. If you refuse to do so, we can only kill you right here and now.¡±

    He signaled to the people beside him, who immediately surrounded Shi Sheng¡¯s team. Everyone else retreated to the side. Their expressions were as if they were getting ready to watch a y; theypletely kept themselves out of the matter.

    ¡°Captain Chang!¡± Qing Yu hurriedly stood out. He didn¡¯t manage to finish saying what he wanted to before Shi Sheng pulled him back.

    ¡°Boss, there are too many of them. Let¡¯s just submit for now.¡± Qing Yu knew his Boss was currently feeling testy but with so many ability users here, they were at a disadvantage.

    ¡°Submit?¡± Shi Sheng humphed coldly, arrogance written all over her face. ¡°Only other people submit to me, when did it be my turn?¡±

    Qing Yu was speechless. <i>¡®Boss, even if you want to go all chuuni, can you please pick a better time?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s volume wasn¡¯t low so Chang Xin heard her words. Even the people further away did.

    Some of the onlookers whistled, clearly amused by Shi Sheng¡¯s fearless attitude. They had seen a lot of these kinds of girls who thought the world was the same as it was pre-apocalypse.<i> ¡®What? Did you think just because you had a bit of money you could do whatever you want? Strength is the most important now! It seems like this is all the mysterious FU has to offer!¡¯</i>

    But even more people were thinking that these youths must have someone backing them. The atmosphere turned tense.

    ¡°Ah! Run! Zombies got in!¡± A sudden shout broke the stalemate. The voice hade from the second floor.

    Chang Xin gave up arguing with Gu Nan and lifted his head to look towards the second floor. A few human silhouettes sprinted down from upstairs, Qi Mingxue and Song Shi among them.

    <i>¡®As expected, wherever the main character goes, trouble is soon to follow!¡¯</i>

    A fire-breathing zombie was chasing after them. Shi Sheng frowned slightly. <i>¡®That zombie wasn¡¯t the one from before...</i>

    <i>Fuck! There¡¯s more than one of them?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Head for the basement!¡±

    ¡°Hurry, go!¡±

    They weren¡¯t able to deal with fourth stage zombies yet so they could only run. Chang Xin was the one who yelled for them to head for the basement. His people hurriedly opened the door, with Shi Sheng being forced to follow along.

    ¡°Shut the door!¡±

    ¡°But there are still people out there...¡±

    ¡°To hell with that! Wait any more and we¡¯re toast! Hurry up and shut the door!¡± The soldier in charge of holding the door open looked at Chang Xin. Chang Xin looked at the people still outside before nodding his head with some difficulty.

    The heavy metal door thudded shut, blocking out the sounds from outside. This ce was more like an undergroundboratory than a basement.

    The emergency lights were still functioning, so although there wasn¡¯t much light here, everyone could still see clearly.

    ¡°What happened? How did a fourth stage zombie get in?¡±

    ¡°We clearly checked before that there was no way to get in from above.¡± The people who had been downstairs all looked at those who had run down from the second floor. Only four people had managed to enter the basement in time. Qi Mingxue and Song Shi were naturally included.

    One of them paled before he spoke, clearly still shocked from what happened just now, ¡°It... it was Wang Tu.¡±

    ¡°Fuck! I knew we shouldn¡¯t have let hime! All he ever does is mess things up!¡± Wang Tu¡¯s reputation was clearly quite bad; everyone started cursing at him once after the first person spoke.

    Qi Mingxue saw Shi Sheng¡ªwho was hard to miss as she was still surrounded by Chang Xin¡¯s people. Shi Sheng looked back at Qi Mingxue, unafraid, before shooting her a provocative smile.

    That smile was filled with malice yet her eyes were apathetic and cold. Qi Mingxue could feel her scalp tingling, it was as if she was being stared at by a vicious beast. Shi Sheng broke eye contact first.

    At that same moment, Qi Mingxue released the breath she had been holding. Just now she had some difficulty in breathing...

    ¡°Is this ce safe?¡±

    ¡°This is aboratory?? Then are those... human corpses? Come and look at this. What are those? Holy fuck...¡±

    It was toote for Chang Xin to stop them from looking. This ce was rather spacious, and there was a lot of apparatus and equipment here. Spaced at regr intervals around theboratory were ss tanks. A lot of pipes and tubes were attached to the top of these tanks. The tanks were filled with a muddy yellow liquid and within one of those tanks, in that liquid, a person was suspended.

    Though to call it a person would be inurate. Half of its face had already been zombified while the other half remained the same. It looked like a Frankenstein creature made of human and zombie parts.

    ¡°What the hell is that?! I think I¡¯m gonna puke...¡±

    ¡°This ce fell after the apocalypse started, so doesn¡¯t that mean these things were already here before the apocalypse began?¡±

    ¡°Heavens, it couldn¡¯t be that those... <i>things</i> outside were made by these people, could it?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze took in their reactions as she looked at Chang Xin gloatingly. ¡°Ze ze, Captain Chang ah, now what are you going to do? Silence them? Ah, a pity, it seems as though your people are outnumbered so you can¡¯t beat them...¡±

    Her voice immediately attracted the attention of those people and they all closed in on Chang Xin.

    ¡°Captain Chang, shouldn¡¯t you be giving us an exnation? We risked our lives to help you retrieve a so-called ¡®important document¡¯ yet this is what you show us?!¡±

    ¡°Captain Chang, please exin. Were those things outside created by the government?¡±

    ¡°Captain Chang...¡±

    Chang Xin red hatefully at Shi Sheng. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what was in here either. I¡¯m only obeying orders. What everyone should be focusing on is not this, but how to get out of here.¡±

    ¡°Captain Chang, since you don¡¯t know what was here, how did you know there was an undergroundb in the first ce?¡± Shi Sheng continued to cause trouble for him.

    Chang Xin kept ring at her as he replied through clenched teeth, ¡°I was given some information by my superiors before I left. I have a blueprint of this ce.¡±

    ¡°Since you have a blueprint, why didn¡¯t you give it to them before? Captain Chang, in my opinion, you¡¯re just treating them as a vanguard to clear out the ce for you. This so-called mission is just a cover, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Gu Nan, don¡¯t keep trying to sow discord! I don¡¯t know anything!¡± Chang Xin roared in rage at Shi Sheng. He was a military man, so of course he would obey his superiors¡¯ orders. Besides, this matter had to be carried out for the sake of all humankind...

    ¡°Look, you¡¯re flying into a rage out of humiliation. That means I¡¯m probably right. Besides, do you think they don¡¯t have brains of their own? Don¡¯t they know how to think for themselves and decide whether what I said was right or not? Do you think they¡¯re pigs?¡±

 Chapter 102

    After Shi Sheng had finished sowing seeds of discord, she immediately shut up and let them argue amongst themselves. Now that Chang Xin¡¯s people had flocked to his side to help him, Shi Sheng was naturally free.

    ¡°Boss, that was amazing...¡± Qing Yu silently hit an imaginary ¡®like¡¯ button for her.

    ¡°Are the zombies outside really caused by the gov? Heavens... just thinking about it scares me to death. Boss, can you gimme something to eat to suppress this fear?¡± Little Fatty held out his tubby hand.

    ¡°Fatty, I feel like thest sentence was the one you really wanted to say!¡± Having seen through a certain someone¡¯s intentions, Lin Feng didn¡¯t leave any face at all. ¡°Though the matter does look very sinister from here...¡±

    Shi Sheng tossed the backpack to Little Fatty. There wasn¡¯t anything inside, only White Tiger.

    ¡°Boss, we won¡¯t be stuck here... right?¡± Lin Feng started worrying.

    ¡°With Boss here, we¡¯ll definitely be able to get out!¡± Qing Yu continued with his blind worship. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Little Fatty, aren¡¯t you afraid of exploding if you eat all that on your own? Hurry up and pass some to Boss!!!¡±

    Lin Feng thought about it and agreed. <i>¡®It really does seem like there¡¯s nothing Boss can¡¯t do.¡¯</i>

    They had clearly already forgotten that their all-powerful Boss hadn¡¯t even known how to transfer oil between vehicles when they first met.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t eat much; she just drank a bottle of milk.

    Taking advantage of the time when the people around Chang Xin were involved in a heated argument, Shi Sheng went to explore theboratory. There wasn¡¯t much here. The ce wasn¡¯t in a mess though, so it proved that theb personnel had evacuated in an orderly manner.

    Shi Sheng stopped in front of a ckboard. There were a few A4 size pieces of paper taped to it. She was about to reach out to grab them when another pair of hands beat her to it. Shi Sheng looked at the owner of those hands. It was Song Shi.

    ¡°Gu Nan, is there a point to sowing discord between them?¡± Song Shi¡¯s tone was cold.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Sheng nodded with a smiling face. ¡°It proves how dumb they are.¡±

    Song Shi, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Does she have anti-society sentiments?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ah Shi... cousin you... why are you here?¡± Qi Mingxue walked over and had an expression of ¡®surprise¡¯, as if she had only just noticed Gu Nan. She then lowered her head pitifully, as if she was being bullied.

    <i>¡®Ah Shi... More like a shithead</i>

    <sup>1</sup><i>!¡¯ </i>Shi Sheng rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t just call out like that. If you want to hug my big thigh, you¡¯ll have to line up.¡±

    ¡°Pff~¡± Qing Yu, who just so happened to havee over, broke out inughter. <i>¡®To be honest, I¡¯m more and more feeling that Boss¡¯ chuunibyou is getting worse.¡¯</i>

    Qi Mingxue¡¯s expression turned ugly but she still stubbornly spoke, ¡°Cousin, even if you don¡¯t like me, you don¡¯t have to humiliate me like this.¡±

    ¡°How have I humiliated you? Did you hear it?¡±

    Qing Yu yed along and shook his head. <i>¡®Boss doesn¡¯t like this girl... Though she looks pretty, if Boss doesn¡¯t like her then I won¡¯t like her! I¡¯m just that unreasonable!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Cousin, you-¡±

    Shi Sheng suddenly broke out into a grin. ¡°Qi Mingxue, you wanna die? I¡¯m offering the deluxe set, 80% discount. This is a rare opportunity, want to try it out?¡±

    Qing Yu was speechless. <i>¡®Boss, can you please be more normal? Suddenly asking someone if they want to die in the middle of a conversation... Look! She¡¯s been scared stupid already!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Gu Nan!¡± Song Shi couldn¡¯t continue watching anymore. Killing intent poured off him as he called her name. The first time they met, he hadn¡¯t liked this Gu Nan, and now, the second time they met, he still didn¡¯t like her...

    ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Sheesh, talk about having a stick up your arse.¡± Shi Sheng was all smiles. ¡°Anyways... Qi Mingxue, you¡¯d best hold on tight to that thing of yours. If I were you, I definitely wouldn¡¯t take it out. After all, that thing can help out abilities, can¡¯t it?¡±

    Qi Mingxue hadn¡¯t understood what she was talking about at first, but how could she still not know after she finished?

    <i>¡®She¡¯s talking about the space... She knows... How did she find out?! I clearly took it way earlier than she should¡¯ve found out about it...¡¯</i>

    Qi Mingxue was panicking. Even if she had read the whole book and had a lot of advantages, she also understood how powerful a main character halo could be. Before she transmigrated, she was just a normal person.

    ¡°...Cousin, what are you talking about?¡± Qi Mingxue paled as she spoke before pulling on Song Shi. ¡°Ah Shi, I¡¯m feeling a bit ufortable. Let¡¯s go over there to rest.¡±

    Song Shi hadn¡¯t taken Gu Nan¡¯s words to heart but Qi Mingxue¡¯s reaction had caused doubts to rise.

    The romance in this novel was set to a slow burn. The male lead was the type with a powerful and lofty background. Right now, he was only at the stage of appreciating Qi Mingxue.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s words were no different from giving Song Shi an eye-opener. From now on, he would observe Qi Mingxue, even if it was just subconsciously. There woulde a time when he would find something off about her...

    Qi Mingxue was afraid of Gu Nan saying more, so she dragged Song Shi away.

    ......

    Only after Qi Mingxue left did Qing Yu¡ªwho had been acting as a background prop all this time¡ªmove forward. ¡°Boss, look at this.¡±

    He had found a diary from somewhere and it was flipped open. The paper was very old and the words written on it were a bit blurred:

    <u>1995, July 25<sup>th</sup>, heavy rain</u>

    This is already the sixth day since the rainstorm began. There have been disasters everywhere. My meeting with him can only be pushed back. I hope I get to see him soon.

    <u>1995, July 30<sup>th</sup>, overcast</u>

    I heard we got a strange corpse today. As to why it¡¯s strange, my colleagues don¡¯t know either. That corpse seems to have existed for a long time. It¡¯s being guarded closely. How curious.

    <u>1996, August 27<sup>th</sup>, overcast</u>

    I joined the new research team. We¡¯re researching that mysterious corpse. We had to sign a confidentiality contract. No one¡¯s allowed to bring a single word concerning this out of theboratory...

    <u>1996, October 11<sup>th</sup>, clear skies</u>

    He came.

    ......

    <u>1997, October 22<sup>nd</sup>, overcast</u>

    I saw the corpse that was the reason we were required to sign the confidentiality contract...

    I don¡¯t know how to describe it. It¡¯s very weird. It makes people ufortable but everyone here seems excited. When I saw their expressions, I felt strangely sick.

    ......

    The diary entries were written in no particr consistent frequency. There wasn¡¯t much description about the corpse, but every time there was, the author would use the word ¡®strange¡¯ or ¡®odd¡¯ to describe it. The author would also use words like ¡®ufortable¡¯ or ¡®repressed¡¯ to describe how they felt when they saw the corpse.

    There was another person mentioned. That person ought to be the person the diary¡¯s owner liked. There wasn¡¯t much about him in the diary either. Only a few words in rtion to him were written, and his name was always reced by ¡®he¡¯. Thest few pages had some blood stters on them.

    <u>1998, July 6<sup>th</sup>, rain</u>

    I¡¯m pregnant. I¡¯m very happy. Perhaps I¡¯ll be able to have a cute son not too longter... En, perhaps it¡¯ll be a daughter. But no matter a boy or a girl, I want to give this child the best this world has to offer.

    19<u>98, July 18<sup>th</sup>, r</u>ain

    I think they¡¯ve all gone crazy.

    1998<u>, October 19<sup>th</sup></u>, clear

    I have to get out of here

    1998, <u>October 25<sup>th</sup>,</u> rain

    He¡¯ll help me. For the child.

    1998, Novemb<u>er 2<sup>nd</sup></u>, clear

    Everything is prepared. I can¡¯t let this child of ours

    ......

    The entries ended there. But the name it was signed off with stunned Shi Sheng.

    Cheng Su. Gu Nan¡¯s mother.

    Shi Sheng felt depressed. <i>¡®This body <strong>was</strong> a main character after all... to be expected the world would give her aplicated background... No wonder I activated a side quest...¡¯</i>

 Chapter 103

    Shi Sheng put the diary away. There wasn¡¯t anything that would help her with this side quest in the main plotline, so she could only look for hints on her own. <i>¡®The corpse mentioned in Cheng Su¡¯s diary ought to be the cause of the apocalypse.</i>

    <i>It seems like Cheng Su managed to escape and gave birth to the child before sending her to Papa Gu. If it was like what Papa Gu said, then Cheng Su¡¯s family background ought to be quite good...</i>

    <i>After all, she managed to take out quite a sum to convince Mama Gu. Arge sum back then wouldn¡¯t be a small amount. But just who was Gu Nan¡¯s father? And Cheng Su was from the capital so why would she be here, in a tiny county capital¡¯s research facility?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng lifted her hand to look at it. The dim lighting didn¡¯t manage to light up her hand, so she couldn¡¯t see anything special about it.

    <i>¡®Perhaps... there are more secrets on this body. After all, it <strong>would</strong> be typical for a story¡¯s plot.¡¯</i>

    ......

    Qi Mingxue stood in a corner staring at Shi Sheng with an unsightly expression. She was currently having an impulse... to kill Gu Nan. She had thought that after snatching away her cheat, she would live very miserably¡ªlike the original Qi Mingxue.

    But she didn¡¯t. Instead, she seemed to be doing rather well for herself. Every time she saw Gu Nan, Qi Mingxue felt like a joke; there was no way topare their auras.

    ¡°Mingxue, what are you thinking about?¡± Song Shi had called out to her a few times already, but Qi Mingxue hadn¡¯t reacted at all, so he could only raise his voice as doubts rose in his heart.

    ¡°Ah? Oh, nothing...¡± Qi Mingxue shook her head in panic. Song Shi frowned, his thin lips pressed into a line. His gaze turned deep and dark.

    Qi Mingxue let out a slight, somewhat forced, smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing... I¡¯m just... I¡¯m just a bit upset that Cousin is so hostile to me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. She just doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate you.¡± Seeing that Song Shi had no interest in Gu Nan, Qi Mingxue¡¯s smile became more genuine.

    ¡°Mingxue,e and eat something.¡±

    ¡°Ah Shi, do you want to go and eat too?¡± Qi Mingxue smiled at the person who had invited her before asking Song Shi.

    ¡°You go first. I¡¯m not feeling hungry.¡±

    Qi Mingxue seemed to want to speak as her gaze moved back and forth between him and Gu Nan. In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. She was afraid of getting the opposite effect from what she intended, i.e.bringing his attention to <i>that</i> matter if she raised it. Even after Qi Mingxue left, Song Shi didn¡¯t move from his spot.

    ¡°Boss, look at what that Gu Nan is doing.¡± Su Jiye had appeared by his side at some point and was looking over at Gu Nan. Song Shi followed his gaze. Gu Nan was standing on the tips of her toes, she seemed to be trying to take a painting off the wall.

    It was a very strange painting. It looked like a child¡¯s random graffiti scrawl, reds and greens were all mixed together. It looked quite out of ce in such an otherwise serious environment.

    Someone called out to Song Shi. By the time he looked back, Gu Nan was gone. Shi Sheng had taken the painting back to where the Qing Yu trio were standing and tossed it to Qing Yu.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s this? A national treasure?¡± Lin Feng shuffled forward. His lips twitched when he saw it. ¡°Boss, where did you get this graffiti painting that looks like a kid did it?¡±

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes at Lin Feng before turning to ask Qing Yu, ¡°Where did you find that diary?¡±

    ¡°Oh, in that storeroom over there... There¡¯s a lot of stuff there. They look quite old too. Dunno if it¡¯s ¡®coz people were toozy to clear it out.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked to where Qing Yu was pointing. There was a small door there, half open. Light wasn¡¯t able to shine into that room though, so it was very dark inside.

    <i>¡®ording to Cheng Su¡¯s diary, the people here weren¡¯t allowed to bring anything out. So that must be the ce where all their stuff was stored.¡¯</i>

    There was a lot of stuff in there. But they were all small things like teacups, pillows and candy boxes...

    Basically, there was all sorts of shit in there.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t manage to find anything of use inside. By the time she left the storeroom, Chang Xin and co. seemed to have finished their drama. Somehow, he had managed to calm them down.

    Chang Xin looked as if he was about to cause trouble for her again but was stopped by someone. That person said something to him, which caused Chang Xin¡¯s expression to turn sour. He looked over at Song Shi¡¯s gang, who had upied one end of theb. Shi Sheng looked over before she smiled gloatingly.

    ¡°Boss, what are you smiling for?¡± Little Fatty was pretty dull when it didn¡¯t involve food, so he asked Shi Sheng this question in a wooden manner when he saw her smiling.

    ¡°See over there? Those people must¡¯ve been bitten and are turning¡ª¡±

    Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when Little Fatty cried out, ¡°Then aren¡¯t we dead? Boss, I haven¡¯t eaten Jin Ji¡¯s braised pig¡¯s trotters yet! I don¡¯t wanna die!!!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®I really feel like killing this fatso... I haven¡¯t fucking finished, what are you yelling for?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if we¡¯re going to be bitten, you¡¯ll be thest one.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Little Fatty didn¡¯t understand.

    Shi Sheng smiled evilly. ¡°Because you¡¯re the meatiest, so you¡¯ll be saved forst.¡±

    Little Fatty, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®This isn¡¯t the time to be making jokes, Boss! People are going to die!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Boss isn¡¯t worried so what are you worried about? Didn¡¯t you notice they have a healing ability user on their side?¡± Lin Feng liked to bully Little Fatty, so of course he took this opportunity to ridicule him.

    ¡°Ah...¡± Little Fatty scratched his head before smiling awkwardly. ¡°Actually, I just felt like eating something.¡±

    Lin Feng was speechless. <i>¡®I was too serious... forgot I was talking to a glutton.¡¯</i>

    ......

    Chang Xin requested Qi Mingxue to save the three who had been bitten. Those three were just normal people, so the only fate they had after being bitten was to turn into a zombie.

    Qi Mingxue was feeling depressed. <i>¡®What healing ability? It¡¯s all the work of the spirit spring water... And I only treated people in a private space before but now, there are so many people, how do I take the water out?¡¯</i>

    The news¡ªthat she had the ability to heal others¡ªspreading out was something she couldn¡¯t help. Back then she had been participating in a mission with others. Had she not saved them, everyone would be dead. And since there were some people who belonged to the government in that mission... this matter couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    In the original transmigration storyline, without Shi Sheng¡¯s chuuni mercenary band messing things up, Qi Mingxue hadn¡¯t taken part in that mission ¨C nor this mission in fact; naturally, it wouldn¡¯t have been revealed.

    ¡°Ms Qi, I shall have to trouble you to save them.¡±

    Qi Mingxue spoke in a troubled tone, ¡°Captain Chang, I... I used up my ability just now and it hasn¡¯t recovered yet so I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    Due to Gu Nan¡¯s words from just before, Qi Mingxue had no desire at all to reveal her spirit spring¡¯s water.

    Though the water <i>could</i> advance one¡¯s ability, only the first usage had any significant effect. Any subsequent uses wouldn¡¯t have such a big effect. And she had always given it out sparingly, so the only evident effect of the water was to get rid of the zombie virus in their bodies.

    But people were greedy. She didn¡¯t know how many people would covet it if she revealed it openly...

    ¡°Ms Qi, please save my brother. I¡¯ll give you anything.¡± An ability user looked pleadingly at Qi Mingxue.

    ¡°Yeah, Ms Qi, you¡¯re kind, aren¡¯t you? There¡¯s no one else who can save them...¡±

    The more they spoke, the paler Qi Mingxue¡¯s face became. She looked desperately at Song Shi.

    ¡°Mingxue needs a private space when saving people. She can¡¯t be disturbed. This ce isn¡¯t suitable...¡±

    ¡°I saw a storeroom over there that could be used!¡±

    The no-disturbance rule had always been present and they hadn¡¯t met any other healing ability users, so they weren¡¯t too clear on how these ability users actually healed people who had been bitten. Hence, no one found it strange that Qi Mingxue wanted a private area to treat people.

 Chapter 104

    Shi Sheng blocked off the storeroom. By the time everyone else got there, she was already standing at the doorway.

    ¡°Gu Nan, what are you doing?! Move!¡± Chang Xin snapped furiously as he reached out to tug her aside. Qing Yu and gang immediately stood in front of Shi Sheng, shielding her behind them.

    ¡°Fucking hell, don¡¯t you see we¡¯re trying to save people here?! Hurry up and get outta the way!¡±

    Shi Sheng swept her gaze over the three people being supported. Her eyes then curved upwards as she spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve met a healing ability user that only needed to shoot a ray of light to kill off the zombie virus. Hm? Or are you telling me that your ability is different, Qi Mingxue? So different that you need a private space to use it?¡±

    Qi Mingxue¡¯s face paled. She had read the whole book, so of course she knew about this. Healing ability users would only appearter on. And like what Gu Nan had said, all the healing ability user needed to do was to send out a ray of light to touch the patient¡¯s body. It was very quick and convenient.

    ¡°How could you have seen a healing ability user before?! That ability is so rare!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I say, FU¡¯s Captain, this is a critical moment so can you leave your enmity forter? We¡¯re saving lives here, not ying around!¡±

    ¡°There are so many survivors, so how can you say that only Qi Mingxue has the ability? What¡¯s your proof? Besides...¡± Shi Sheng raised a brow and ridicule crept into her tone. ¡°Whether she has it or not is still up for debate.¡±

    There were many ability users, so even though healing ability users were rare, it wouldn¡¯t be exclusive to one person. No one in the basement could find any fault in Gu Nan¡¯s words. Most of them could only look at each other.

    There were some though, who were Qi Mingxue¡¯s diehard fans, who said that their goddess was the most unique existence <i>ever</i>! And that she had been chosen by God!

    <i>¡®As long as such fanatics exist, holy wars will never cease...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ve already apologised. You wandered off on your own before. The world is in such a mess, so even if I wanted to look for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to. Why are you ndering me like this?¡± Qi Mingxue¡¯s tone had just the right mix of anger and grievance in it.

    But, her hand was clenched tightly by her side and killing intent was hidden in the depths of her eyes.

    ¡°Eh? They¡¯re cousins?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely a story there. And I¡¯ll wager it¡¯s one filled with dog blood

    <sup>1</sup>.¡±

    ¡°Ms Qi doesn¡¯t have those kinds of rtives! She¡¯s not even fit to stand by Ms. Qi¡¯s side, let alone hold Ms Qi¡¯s shoes!¡¯

    ¡°...¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze swept over those who had cursed the most as she spoke slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not ndering her. At most, I¡¯m being suspicious.¡±

    There was a smile on her lips. But under the dim lighting, that smile seemed very sinister. Even the manliest men present couldn¡¯t help but feel shivers from looking at it. They had to stop their cursing.

    Shi Sheng spoke again, ¡°You say you¡¯re a healing ability user. Okay then, show us!¡±

    ¡°Cousin, if you have any grievances, just take them out on me. There¡¯s no need to implicate these innocents...¡± Qi Mingxue looked like she was stopping herself from continuing. She had an exaggerated expression on that was practically saying, ¡®I didn¡¯t let you down so how could you hurt me? I¡¯m very sad but we¡¯re rtives so I can¡¯t hurt you back.¡¯

    Shi Sheng had already rolled her eyes countless times inwardly. <i>¡®Bloody hell, female lead-sama, why don¡¯t you be an actress while you¡¯re at it?! With these kinds of acting skills, I guarantee you¡¯ll make it big...</i>

    <i>Although your cheats in the original storyline were a bit too much and you were quite shameless in stealing the original MC¡¯s stuff, at least you weren¡¯t as much of a white lotus!!!</i>

    <i>...You¡¯re continuing to break your character setting?</i>

    <i>I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> not going to be able to control myself<sup>(bbb)</sup> for much longer...</i>

    <i>Calm down, calm down, can¡¯t kill the MC. But using my brain is really very tiring!¡¯</i>

    Even though most of the people here weren¡¯t impulsive, the supporters of the three who had been bitten had been riled up. One of them made a move. Metallic weapons created by a metal ability user flew towards Shi Sheng. Little Fatty immediately reacted and used his ability to construct an earthen wall.

    As the bits of metal sank into the earth wall, their impact was reduced. Since there was some thickness to the wall, they ended up stuck in it.

    ¡°Really ignorant.¡± Shi Sheng held back the Qing Yu trio, who were about to retaliate, as she spoke in a gloating tone, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not warning you when something goes wrong. Here, I¡¯ll let you guys use the room.¡±

    No one could get their heads around why Shi Sheng allowed them to enter the room just like that. But since this was a crucial time, none of them were able to ponder too deeply about it. They hurriedly brought the infected people into the storeroom.

    ......

    Shi Sheng carried White Tiger in her arms and started feeding it smoked sausages, like nothing had happened. And thus, people got to ¡®enjoy¡¯ the peaceful scene of a youngdy and her cat, as if the one causing trouble just now wasn¡¯t her.

    Her actions could be called arrogant to the extreme. Yet, she had full grasp of the situation¡ªshe¡¯d pull back just as you were at the bursting point. Although you really wanted to beat her up, there were more important things to do so you couldn¡¯t spare the time to get tangled up with her.

    Those who hadn¡¯t had any conflict of interest with her started analysing.

    ¡°That girl has some ability. Did you guys see how that fatso moved just now?¡±

    ¡°His proficiency of the earth ability is even higher than ours! And his speed is quick too; that wall appeared in the blink of an eye!¡±

    ¡°Then doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s at a higher stage than us? I thought the highest ability user now was only at the third stage? Could he be a fourth stage ability user?¡±

    Everyone looked at each other as hints of apprehension crept into their hearts. <i>¡®Fourth stage ah... Just take a look at that zombie outside. All of us put together couldn¡¯t deal with it. A fourth stage ability user shouldn¡¯t be any inferior to a simr staged zombie... right?¡¯</i>

    Someone sighed. ¡°So there was a reason they managed to climb to second ce... It¡¯s just that that girl is too arrogant. I feel like hitting her.¡±

    Everyone agreed. They all felt like hitting her.

    Song Shi¡¯s party was having a discussion too. Though Song Shi wasn¡¯t participating in it. His head was lowered, which prevented people from clearly seeing his expression.<i> ¡®For some reason, I feel like Gu Nan¡¯s words have a deeper meaning. Healing ability... As well as her telling us not to me her for not warning us...¡¯</i>

    ¡°She should have a trump card, else she wouldn¡¯t dare to be this arrogant.¡± Zhao Jing finally said something of relevance. In this apocalyptic world where killing was not illegal, no one would dare to be so arrogant without a trump card. Even if there was someone like that, that person would simply be a in old idiot. But this girl didn¡¯t look like an idiot.

    That could only mean that she had a trump card, and a powerful one at that. Powerful enough to allow her to be so arrogant and wilful in front of so many ability users. When a person had the ability to look down with condescension upon the world, they wouldn¡¯t need to care about what others thought for <i>they</i> were the rulers.

    ¡°Even if she has a trump card, isn¡¯t she still too arrogant...¡± Arge, dark-skinned man shook his head. ¡°Who knows when you¡¯ll meet someone more powerful than you?¡±

    ¡°And if she doesn¡¯t fear anyone?¡±

    ¡°How could that be possible? Eh? Boss, you spoke just now?¡± Only after Su Jiye replied did he react. Song Shi lifted his head slightly.

    His voice was a bit distant, ¡°It¡¯s possible. They just have to be unafraid of death.¡±

    <i>¡°When you don¡¯t care about whether you will die or not, you won¡¯t fear death anymore. You will live a life defined by your own wishes. You will be in charge.¡±</i>

    These words had been spoken to him by his father. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt like those words fit her. She didn¡¯t fear death; thus, she didn¡¯t fear anyone.

    <sup>[1]</sup> Where do I begin on this... Okay, uh, do you watch dramas? If your answer is yes, then think of the most dramatic scene ever. <i>That</i> scene is filled with dog blood. If your answer was no... I can¡¯t help you. Basically means super melodramatic.

 Chapter 105

    A person who does not fear death does not refer to those who sought death or had lost their purpose in life. They wouldn¡¯t look for death, instead living a carefree life of their own wishes.

    ......

    Qi Mingxue looked much weaker when she came back out of the storeroom. The three following behind her though, looked in high spirits as they thanked her with sincerity and gratitude. Shi Sheng hugged her cat as she leaned against ab counter, her expression indecipherable as she looked at Qi Mingxue.

    <i>¡®Qi Mingxue¡¯s spring water isn¡¯t a cure-all. Though it¡¯spletely harmless to its owner, to other people...</i>

    <i>Haha, wait till you guys receive the special attention of zombies.¡¯</i>

    Qi Mingxue hadn¡¯t saved many people with the water yet, and the ones she had saved were pretty much all normal people {without abilities}. Such people, after having been nearly infected by zombies before, would treasure their lives more and would not step out of the safe-zone easily. Hence, there was nothing abnormal that had happened, for now.

    Once this matter was done, Chang Xin finally had the time to discuss what they should do next. They didn¡¯t know if the fourth stage zombie outside had left or not. If it had, perhaps they might be able to break out of the building.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t FU have a fourth stage earth ability user? Let him go out to check.¡± Someone suggested.

    Chang Xin furrowed his brows. ¡°Fourth stage? I thought the highest ability user right now was only at the third stage? How do you know he¡¯s at the fourth stage?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Oh, we were just guessing. His ability looks a lot stronger than ours.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll agree though...¡± After all, they <i>had</i> attacked Shi Sheng¡¯s group a while ago. And prior to that, they had surrounded them.

    ¡°They¡¯re trapped here too so it¡¯s not only for our sakes.¡±

    ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t work, we have to try. We can¡¯t be stuck here forever, can we? Even if we wanted to wait it out, our supplies won¡¯tst that long!¡±

    In the end, everyone agreed to have FU¡¯s Little Fatty go out and take a look.

    To increase the odds of Gu Nan agreeing, Chang Xin gathered everyone up; it looked like he was nning on pressuring her with numbers.

    Shi Sheng leaned against the counter and watched as a group of people came up to surround her again. The Qing Yu trio immediately stood up and turned vignt after seeing how aggressive the group was.

    ¡°Captain Gu, let¡¯s consider ourselves even now. Let¡¯s all concede a little and discuss things calmly. How about it?¡± Chang Xin stood out as the representative.

    ¡°No need.¡± Shi Sheng didn¡¯t even look at Chang Xin. ¡°They¡¯re my people. Even if they¡¯re being sent off to their deaths, <i>I</i> have to be the one to send them off.¡±

    The trio were dumbstruck. <i>¡®Why does it feel like we should be feeling touched, yet can¡¯t help but feel embarrassed right now?¡¯</i>

    Knowing Shi Sheng had overheard their discussion that had just taken ce, Chang Xin immediately changed his ns. ¡°Does Captain Gu wish to be stuck here?¡±

    Shi Sheng reached out to stroke White Tiger¡¯s back, her expression apathetic. ¡°I won¡¯t be stuck here. If you guys beg me, perhaps I¡¯ll show some mercy and bring you out with me. How about it? Want to consider it?¡±

    Chang Xin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Who the hell gave you that confidence ah?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Captain Gu, don¡¯t be too presumptuous! We have so many people on our side while there are only four people on yours! Even if all of you are strong, can you win against all of us? Shouldn¡¯t we be more united in such a situation? Is it worth sending so many people to their deaths just for the sake of your own private grudges?¡±

    Shi Sheng jumped off the counter. ¡°Who says I was forcing you guys into a corner? I¡¯m giving you a chance to beg me, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Silence.

    Song Shi and Qi Mingxue had only just learned Gu Nan was FU¡¯s captain. They weren¡¯t around when her identity was revealed for the first time. Afterwards, they were too busy dealing with the following events. Su Jiye had just told them about this .

    <i>¡®FU is actually hers... Though now that I think about it, only she would use such a ridiculous name.¡¯</i>

    Qi Mingxue didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings. She had stolen so many of Gu Nan¡¯s things, and had also obtained a lot of opportunities early on. Yet now she was told that Gu Nan had managed to live carefreely and even had a mercenary band under her name.

    <i>¡®...I can¡¯t beat the main character after all?</i>

    <i>No... the apocalypse has only just begun. All I have to do is take the opportunities that will appearter on as well and I¡¯ll be able to beat her!¡¯</i>

    ......

    Negotiations had failed and a fight had nearly broken out. In the end, Qi Mingxue had to step out to be the mediator. On the surface, she was helping out this ungrateful and arrogant cousin of hers, but in truth, she was instigating the others to be even more dissatisfied with Gu Nan.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t say anything and allowed Qi Mingxue to continue ndering her. The Qing Yu trio was upset at this though.

    ¡°Since you fellows like her so much, let <i>her</i> think of a way to get you guys out. As for me... I¡¯m not impatient.¡±

    Had they pleaded with her, even if it was just a fake plea, there would have been a 90% chance that she would bring them out with her.

    ......

    Chang Xin didn¡¯t dare to open the door for no one knew what the situation outside was like. In the end, a suicide squad, made up of four people who were willing to die, was sent out. But there was no movement after they went out. This proved that the situation outside was pessimistic; the fourth stage zombie might still be out there. Everyone¡¯s faces were clouded with worry.

    Well, except for Shi Sheng. She was much more rxed¡ªshe ate, drank and looked at the graffiti painting when she was bored. The Qing Yu trio had examined it for a while yet they couldn¡¯t find anything special about it. Their Boss seemed to like looking at it though.

    Three dayster, Shi Sheng was still staring at the painting. Meanwhile, the other people had already started fighting for food.

    Originally, there had been a spatial ability user amongst them, but they had been separated from that person. The food they had on them was only enough tost a week. Those who didn¡¯t have much food with them were already beginning to starve.

    <strong>Crash!</strong>

    Shi Sheng rolled up the painting before taking a sip of the milk Qing Yu had prepared for her. She bit on the straw and took a few sips as she turned to look at the others in theb.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Qian Li ought to be done by now.¡± <i>¡®The first two advancements took around three days, so this time should be no different.¡¯</i>

    ¡°We¡¯re finally getting out!¡± Lin Feng let out a sigh of relief. There was nothing to do here except eat, sleep and asionally argue with their opposition. It was boring as hell.

    The trio hurriedly packed up. Their movements drew the attention of the others in theb.

    ¡°What are they nning to do?¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you think Gu Nan can really bring us out?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Captain Chang say this ce was sealed up? And our earth ability users have tried to create an underground route before, but the surface below us has been welded, so we can¡¯t get out that way. Even if that fatty is a fourth stage ability user, he can¡¯t escape from this kind of ce.¡±

    Of course, as the male lead, Song Shi was smarter than these people. He woke Su Jiye and the others. ¡°We¡¯re going over. Don¡¯t get too close... and she probably won¡¯t chase us away.¡±

    In these three days, he had observed that sometimes the FU group would just leave their food around carelessly. Even if others filched some of these leftovers, they wouldn¡¯t say anything. But if you tried to snatch food from them outright, well congrattions on having the chance to get intimate with the floor.

    Gu Nan did things which seemed as if they were done on a whim but in truth, she had already nned everything out.

    Shi Sheng stood in front of a wall and got Qing Yu to open up the painting. Only when theypared the painting to the wall did they discover that the patterns on the painting had been carved into the wall.

    The wall was silver-ash in colour and the carvings were very light, so if you didn¡¯t look closely, you wouldn¡¯t be able to find them.

    ¡°Boss... th-this...¡± <i>¡®When did Boss discover this?! I remember she took the painting when we first came down here...¡¯</i>

    The painting contained the password for this door. Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t help but admire the IQ of mankind; when it was high, it was scary, but when it was low, even the entire Milky Way put together couldn¡¯t save them.

 Chapter 106

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t take too long to open the door. Just as the Qing Yu trio were beginning to express their worship for their boss, the door started closing. The speed at which it was closing was twice as fast as when it opened.

    ¡°Get in quick!¡± Shi Sheng pushed Qing Yu and Lin Feng in before following them and dragging Little Fatty in behind her.

    Song Shi¡¯s gang sprinted for the door but were toote. The door had already shut. Everyone else stuck in theb were even worse off.

    ¡°This Gu Nan is too selfish! She only brought her own people and ran off! Humph, think you can survive just by going out? Watch as she turns into a zombie.¡±

    ¡°She really had a way to get out?¡±

    ¡°Chet, don¡¯t know where that ce even leads to, so don¡¯t be happy yet. Maybe there are zombies there.¡±

    These people naturally criticised Gu Nan for running off on her own. And after criticising, they started to viciously curse her.

    ¡°She left the painting behind.¡± Someone picked up the rolled-up painting on the ground.

    These few days Gu Nan had been staring at that painting. At first, some people had gone over to take a look out of curiosity but they couldn¡¯t make heads or tails out of that graffitied mess.

    ¡°Can you let me see it for a while?¡± Qi Mingxue asked in a gentle tone. The person with the painting seemed ttered as he nodded his head and handed it over.

    Qi Mingxue then lifted the painting up for Song Shi to see. ¡°Ah Shi, can you find anything?¡±

    ......

    ¡°Heavens, Boss, there¡¯s more of those things here than outside!¡± Little Fatty spoke in a trembling voice, his expression showing terror as he looked at the ss tanks everywhere.

    There were a lot of tanks densely packed together. Some contained those half-man half-zombie things from outside but some were empty. There was clearly more information about theb and its workings here rather than outside.

    In 1959, after a heavy downpour, someone discovered a corpse. That corpse showed no signs of dposition. The corpse was sent here and a research team was founded especially to investigate it.

    The corpse in theb had a miraculous genome. These genes had allowed his body to resist degradation. And so began a series of experiments to investigate the nature of these genes. The purpose was to find out whether or not humans could utilise them.

    The people inside the tanks were the result of these experiments.

    It was started again some yearster. The timing of the restart was around the time Cheng Su had joined the project she mentioned in her diary. The data gathered from the experiments indicated that not only would the corpse not dpose, it was no different from a normal human¡ªaside from the fact that it had no breath or heartbeat.

    And so, someone made a bold suggestion. They wanted to revive the body.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else... Reviving a dead person... isn¡¯t that unbelievable?¡± Qing Yu tossed the folder in his hand aside.

    Little Fatty asked, ¡°Then did they manage to find a way to revive it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know. All the information ends here. The rest was probably taken away by someone... where¡¯s Boss?¡± Qing Yu scanned his surroundings before finally finding Gu Nan behind some ss tubes.

    The three looked at each other and made their way over to her quickly. In front of Shi Sheng was a crystal coffin. The things etched on it were very strange, looking as if they were some kind of totems.

    ¡°Boss, this is... a coffin? Why is there a coffin here?¡±

    Shi Sheng squatted down to examine the totems in more detail. Her frown deepened as a cold light shed in her eyes. <i>¡®I appear to have met some trouble. Qian Li¡¯s origin... appears to be quite big.¡¯</i>

    The tattoo she had seen on Qian Li¡¯s shoulder matched the patterns on the coffin. Back then she had thought that those tattoos had been inked on his body before he had turned into a zombie; that pattern had been too abnormal for her to forget.

    ¡°System, shouldn¡¯t you be saying something? Haven¡¯t I hit the jackpot here?¡± Shi Sheng attempted to contact System.

    <i>¡®Son of a bitch! Cheng Su¡¯s diary already gave me a bad feeling but now look! Here¡¯s the origin of the apocalypse right here! Just what the fuck is Qian Li¡¯s origin?! A resurrected corpse?!</i>

    <i>Just what kind of backgrounds in the zing hells did this world auto-fill?!</i>

    <i>Fuck your mom! I didn¡¯t want to deal with such aplicated questline! Now I have to use my brain again! Couldn¡¯t you have allowed me show off in peace?! Couldn¡¯t you have let me be my flower vase<sup><strong>[1]</strong></sup> idiot?! What¡¯s wrong with that?!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®This System shall notment on the Host¡¯s preferences.¡¯</i></strong>

    ¡°The side quest has just been lifted to a whole new level, ah! System, you think you can pretend like you¡¯re not here just by keeping quiet?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s mental voice had taken on hints of a tone spoken through clenched teeth.

    System had to speak. <strong>[The Side Quests are part of the storyline so they are often connected with the Hidden Quests... Of course, the rewards are also more plentiful than other Quests. Andpleting them can unlock special items.]</strong>

    ¡°Okay then, gimme a cheat first!¡±

    <strong>[...Don¡¯t you already have a cheat of your own?] <i>¡®You know, that space you brought with you? The one with who knows how much stuff in it? The one I still haven¡¯t fully understood?¡¯</i></strong>

    ¡°You want to confiscate my property?! Why don¡¯t you just im the universe while you¡¯re at it?! Have some face!!!¡±

    System felt like its Host was ring up.

    <strong>[I don¡¯t have any cheats for you... Your Morality Points are too low.]</strong> System paused. <strong>[Though if you¡¯re willing to hand over that space, I can give you a cheat.]</strong>

    ¡°Do you take me for an idiot?!¡± Shi Sheng continued cursing System for a while before giving up. <i>¡®You want me to swap my space for a measly cheat? This System is even more prone to indulge in wild fantasies than me<sup>(bbb)</sup>! Must send it back for servicing!¡¯</i>

    Of course, System knew that was impossible but if it hadn¡¯t said that, who knows how long this entric Host of its would hold on to this topic?!

    <strong><i>¡®Have to investigate that space quickly otherwise at this rate, the Host is going to wreck the world.¡¯</i></strong>

    ......

    Shi Sheng was holding in a bellyful of fire and needed to find a way to vent. She restrained her anger and got White Tiger to keep the crystal coffin in its space. She didn¡¯t know if it had any other uses, so she brought it along just in case. Though, even if it was useless, it still looked pretty.

    The Qing Yu trio wanted to ask about it, but seeing Shi Sheng in that mood, they didn¡¯t dare to. <i>¡®Boss looks very scary right now...¡¯</i>

    They found a tunnel in theb that led outdoors. It was probably an emergency evacuation route. When Shi Sheng finally got out, the zombies outside met with a catastrophe. Shi Sheng began to hack wildly with her sword.

    Qing Yu¡¯s team, which had no opportunity to do anything, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Why do we feel like Boss is a bit off? Did she activate grim reaper mode?! But...</i>

    <i>Why didn¡¯t we notice before that Boss looks so cool when killing people?! Her every move is so beautiful, like she¡¯s dancing!</i>

    <i>Ah aah aaah!!! </i><i>{imagine fangirl shrieking}</i>

    <i>Boss is so cool! What do we do? Think we fell for Boss!¡¯</i>

    And so, they watched as their boss hacked half the zombies in D County. It really was half. As long as they were on the streets, she would hack at them. With this disy, they knew their Boss¡¯ true strength... <i>¡®She¡¯s a mobile human-shaped killing weapon!¡¯</i>

    After she had finished with her killing spree, Shi Sheng¡¯s anger was finally vented a bit. The zombies she had killed were only at the first and second stages so they were rtively easy to kill. The third and fourth staged ones though weren¡¯t anywhere to be seen.

    Shi Sheng shook her sword. <i>¡®Qian Li still hasn¡¯t found his way back to me yet...¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> Flower vases are people with looks but no brains. *Ahem*, to put it more crassly, all boobs and no brains.

 Chapter 107

    <strong>BANG¡ª</strong>

    Sounds of explosions echoed out from the direction of theboratory they had just been in. Enormous plumes of smoke drifted high into the air.

    Shi Sheng stood in a pile of chopped up zombie corpses, and lifted her head to look at the sky. Her expression was filled with ridicule yet her eyes were as apathetic as ever.

    She was like a ruler of worlds, standing atop mountains of corpses and seas of blood; her aura was incredible, she was like a dazzling star.

    Qing Yu¡¯s trio were stunned by this scene for a moment, but were soon brought back to reality by the sound of explosions.

    ¡°Are those helicopters?¡±

    ¡°Fuck, they¡¯re bombing the facility!¡±

    ¡°Then the people inside...¡±

    The helicopter flew off after it had finished bombing the building. Had they flown forward a bit, they would have seen an extremely shocking sight¡ªthe zombie corpse-filled streets.

    ¡°They¡¯re dead for sure.¡± With such arge-scale bombing, that ce should¡¯ve been levelled, right?

    <i>¡®Did they bomb them because the stuff inside couldn¡¯t be brought out or because they couldn¡¯t leave any witnesses? How extreme. They didn¡¯t even let off their own people... Not that it has anything to do with me.</i>

    <i>I have to go find my boyfr- PEI! The future Zombie Emperor...¡¯</i>

    The county capital wasn¡¯t too big. Now that Shi Sheng had calmed down, she didn¡¯t really attack much, instead choosing to use her ability to bypass the zombies in a tant manner.

    ......

    Qi Mingxue and Song Shi¡¯s group were currently in a small building that was a little out of the ways. There weren¡¯t many zombies here so it was rtively safe.

    Song Shi had managed to open that hidden door at thest moment, but Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t shut the emergency exit door when she left the secondb, so zombies had already entered it. That fourth stage zombie was there too. Song Shi¡¯s group hadn¡¯t been able to kill that zombie before the explosions had begun.

    Although they had managed to escape, they had lost arade. As for everyone else, it wasn¡¯t known whether they had died or managed to escape too. Now, only Qi Mingxue, Su Jiye, Zhao Jing and Song Shi were left. The tall dark-skinned man had died. Song Shi had been injured. Qi Mingxue, on the other hand...

    Song Shi¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched Qi Mingxue busying herself. When the explosions had started, he could vaguely make out that she had vanished for a while and had only reappeared when the explosions stopped.

    ¡°Ah Shi, have some water.¡± Qi Mingxue handed him water that contained some amount of spirit spring water.

    Song Shi lowered his head to take a sip before frowning slightly. <i>¡®This water is different.¡¯</i>

    Ever since clean water had stopped flowing, the only kind of water avable for drinking was bottled water from before the apocalypse or water created by water ability users. But neither of those were as sweet as the water he was drinking. Song Shi didn¡¯t show any signs of hesitation as he finished the water.

    Qi Mingxue was a bit nervous. She had never given Song Shi any spring water before. He was too sharp, she was afraid he would discover something different about the water.

    But now they were all injured. If she didn¡¯t give them any to drink, who knows when they¡¯d be able to recover.

    The water was quite effective. The next day, everyone had pretty much healed up. Song Shi gazed deeply at Qi Mingxue.<i> ¡®She seems to have a lot of secrets...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Boss, why are you just staring at Mingxue-jie?¡± Su Jiye sat down next to Song Shi, and poked fun at him. ¡°Have you fallen for her? Hehe, if you ask me, the two of you look great together! Mingxue-jie¡¯s pretty and has ability to boot! It¡¯s just that she¡¯s a bit too nice sometimes... though I guess that¡¯s not a bad thing. If she was a cruel person, who would be willing to trust her?¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Song Shi red coldly at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, Boss. If you like her, pursue her. Have you seen how many people want to court her? If you don¡¯t seize the opportunity now, there¡¯s no such thing as medicine for regret!¡±

    Song Shi red at him again, which made Su Jiye finally shut up. Su Jiye covered his mouth and sat down next to Zhao Jing. Zhao Jing¡¯s expression was a bit strange as his gaze moved back and forth between Qi Mingxue and Song Shi.

    ......

    Shi Sheng had nearly flipped over the entire D County looking for Qian Li yet still couldn¡¯t find him. She could only return to the B City safe-zone. Meanwhile, her three little bros kept asking her stuff like:

    ¡°We¡¯re not looking for your boyfriend anymore?¡±

    ¡°Is it really fine to just leave that zombie on his own?¡±

    ¡°What if he takes a liking to a pretty girl zombie?¡±

    And all sorts of simrly uneducated questions.

    <i>¡®I¡¯ve already said it a few hundred times: He¡¯s not my boyfriend!!! I don¡¯t have a zombie boyfriend!!! And that fellow ran off on his own! The world is too big for me to search for him! And I don¡¯t have that rumoured GPS tracker thates with the System other System MCs have!</i>

    <i>Maybe Qian Li, that bitch, ran off already and just left me here to look for him like an idiot...</i>

    <i>Since he¡¯s the final boss, he¡¯ll turn up sooner orter.¡¯</i>

    On the way back, the four saw Qi Mingxue and Song Shi¡¯s group. Since they were the main characters, Shi Sheng had never entertained the thought that they would die in the explosions, so she wasn¡¯t surprised to see them at all. However, something seemed to have happened, for Song Shi looked as if he disliked Qi Mingxue now...

    And only Su Jiye was left. The other two were missing.

    When Qi Mingxue andpany were escaping from D County, they had met with another fourth stage zombie. Qi Mingxue had pushed Zhao Jing towards the zombie. Though it had been inconspicuous, Song Shi, who had been paying attention to her, managed to see it.

    By the time he reacted, it was toote to save Zhao Jing. He could only watch as the zombie killed Zhao Jing. When Song Shi questioned her afterwards, Qi Mingxue only said that she had been scared at that time. After all, it was a fourth stage zombie. Of course, Song Shi didn¡¯t believe her, resulting in the current schism between the two.

    As to why Qi Mingxue wanted Zhao Jing dead, it was because Zhao Jing had discovered her secret. He was using it to ckmail her to be with him, or else he would tell it to Song Shi.

    In the original storyline, Zhao Jing would betray Song Shi and gang for Zhao Yan¡¯s sake in theter parts of the book. By that time, Song Shi and Qi Mingxue¡¯s rtionship was already stable and Song Shi had discovered something off about Zhao Jing, so he had been prepared; nothing much was lost.

    But right now, things were different. Zhao Jing still held some weight in Song Shi¡¯s heart; at least, more so than Qi Mingxue.

    ......

    When they returned to the safe-zone, Shi Sheng waited outside, not in a rush to enter. Song Shi¡¯s gang was taken away the moment they entered. <i>¡®As expected, they¡¯re nning on silencing the witnesses! I wonder how they¡¯ll escape this time.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re so smart!¡± The trio worshipped Shi Sheng even more after this. Had they entered just now, they would¡¯ve probably been taken away like Song Shi¡¯s group.

    ¡°Even if you used your toes to think, it¡¯s obvious. Since they dispatched helicopters to bomb the ce, it means they don¡¯t want people to know what was in there.¡± The leaders of the safe-zone had probably wanted to retrieve some materials from that ce but hadn¡¯t expected a fourth stage zombie to pop out and result in the discovery of thatboratory.

    <i>¡®Perhaps Chang Xin¡¯s original mission was to retrieve whatever it is they wanted from theb. First, he¡¯d get people to clear out the building, then when they had to gather up, would take the opportunity to grab whatever it was.</i>

    <i>Pity they met that fourth stage zombie though. Weren¡¯t expecting that, were they? For the sake of survival, he had no choice but to allow people into the undergroundb.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng was actually quite smart when she used her brains. A pity that... she preferred to use her fists more often.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s gang disguised themselves as lucky survivors. She used her own name to enter the safe-zone this time. Since photographs weren¡¯t used when people registered, it was rather easy to fool people. There were officially three ability users in the team, so they didn¡¯t meet with much trouble.

    They naturally couldn¡¯t return to the ce they had been staying in before, so they had to find a new dwelling.

 Chapter 108

    She heard Song Shi¡¯s group had been locked up and that the entire Hurricane mercenary band had been ¡®invited¡¯ for some tea. Anything more detailed than that, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know. After all, it <i>was</i> the military. And Shi Sheng didn¡¯t have omniscience so she had no way of knowing the exact details.

    Right now, she was nning on how she should steal a helicopter.

    When Shi Sheng told her n to her little bros, though they were puzzled, they just had the attitude of ¡®Whatever Boss says is right. We¡¯ll do whatever Boss tells us to.¡¯

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve observed that they change shifts every hour and after every change of shift, they¡¯ll check the surroundings, so it¡¯ll be easiest to get in then.¡±

    Shi Sheng and the trio were currently standing in the shadow of a building as Lin Feng analysed the situation for her. She leaned against the wall and kept stroking White Tiger¡¯s back intermittently. No one knew if she was actually listening.

    When it was time for the guards to change shifts, they swiftly ran over and took advantage of the opening between patrols to reach the ce where the helicopters were being kept. Only when they were in the helicopter did Shi Sheng remember something very important. ¡°Do any of you know how to fly a helicopter?¡±

    Lin Feng waspletely stunned as he stuttered, ¡°B-Boss... don¡¯t you know how to fly one?¡±

    <i>¡®Isn¡¯t Boss all-powerful? How could she not know how to do a small thing like fly a helicopter? We haven¡¯t even thought of this before!¡¯</i>

    ¡°I can dismantle them.¡± Shi Sheng spoke ¡®sincerely¡¯.

    ¡°Fuck! Now what do we do?!¡± They hadn¡¯t considered this at all...

    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s someone over there, let¡¯s check it out...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a trespasser! Sound the rm!¡±

    The sound of rms ringing out soon followed. Countless soldiers bearing guns entered from outside and aimed them at the helicopter Shi Sheng¡¯s group was in.

    ¡°Disembark from the helicopter, else we¡¯ll open fire!¡±

    ¡°Resisters will be killed!¡±

    Such sentences, shouted through loudspeakers, reverberated on the tarmac.

    ¡°Boss, do you really not know how to fly it? Why don¡¯t you just give it a shot? You¡¯re so amazing, you¡¯ll definitely be able to learn how on-the-fly!¡±

    <i>¡®Just give it a shot?! You think you¡¯re having dinner or something?!</i>

    <i>... And the helicopters here look different from the ones I¡¯ve seen.¡¯</i>

    Lin Feng looked like he was about to cry. ¡°If we go out now, we¡¯re going to be shot into sieves.¡±

    Shi Sheng pressed randomly at the buttons on the dashboard. <i>¡®Though it¡¯s different, the symbols look about the same...¡¯</i>

    <strong>RATATATA...</strong>

    A few people were shot down by the sudden barrage of bullets; they looked like wheat during harvest season, having fallen in rows.

    ¡°Boss...¡± Qing Yu trailed off. <i>¡®Isn¡¯t this outright provocation?¡¯</i>

    How would Shi Sheng have known this thing was abat helicopter? And she just so happened to press on the button to shoot...

    ¡°They were being an eyesore! Who told them to point guns at me?¡± Shi Sheng spoke very calmly.

    The trio, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Boss, even if you admit you didn¡¯t know what you were doing, we wouldn¡¯tugh at you. Honest.¡¯</i>

    The opposing party finally reacted and began their assault.

    Atst, the helicopter managed to take off, only after Shi Sheng pressed a bunch of random buttons... Though it wasn¡¯t all that steady.

    Bullets flew through the air and the sounds of metal on metal seemed to jar their minds. The Qing Yu trio nervously gripped their safety belts. <i>¡®Boss¡¯ flying ability is simply... Never riding a helicopter Boss flies ever again.¡¯</i>

    When it became clear that the bullets couldn¡¯t hit them, the other side actually sent out ability users. All sorts of abilities flew towards the helicopter.

    Although the helicopter was bulletproof, abilities were much more powerful than bullets, so the bulletproof ss shattered without much effort.

    Fire swept in from outside. Little Fatty hurriedly erected an earthen wall, just in time to save Qing Yu from the tragedy of being roasted.

    The helicopter was moving... backwards. Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of the controls.

    <i>¡®Bloody hell! These symbols arepletely different from the ones I<sup>(bbb)</sup> know! How am I<sup>(bbb)</sup> supposed to fly this?!¡¯</i>

    Hurriedly taking off her seat belt, she spoke, ¡°Men, get ready to unleash your inner fury! Will you join me on this unforgettable journey?¡±

    The trio, ¡°Boss, please speak human.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m nning on making a run for it.¡± Shi Sheng said very calmly.

    She took out a few purple balls and divided it up amongst them. ¡°Don¡¯t explode yourselves. You¡¯ll look very ugly in bits and pieces.¡±

    She then added as an afterthought, ¡°I¡¯m not going to help with burying your bodies.¡±

    The trio had seen the kind of power this tiny ball possessed; it had managed to fell arge swath of zombies and had even left a few-metersrge hole in the process.

    And now, such an awesome weapon was in their hands. <i>¡®We¡¯re calm, we¡¯re totally calm! Hands, keep steady, don¡¯t blow us up... But...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Boss, how do we use these?¡±

    ¡°Just toss ¡®em. Oh, the st radius isn¡¯t set so remember to toss them out further, else you¡¯re going to get caught in the explosion.¡±

    <i>¡®What do you mean ¡°the st radius isn¡¯t set¡±?! Is there even such a thing?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng had stored the lightning en-masse, so naturally she had no concentration to spare to ensure each ball contained the same amount of power. The ones with more power in them would naturally cause a bigger explosion.

    After Shi Sheng swiftly finished telling them all this, she pushed the helicopter door open and tossed one ball down. A fierce explosion caused the sounds of gunfire to stop. Nothing other than the crackling of lightning could be heard.

    That barely distinguishable hole proved their Boss hadn¡¯t been lying. The st radius really was different for each one. This one right now was at least twice as big as the one fromst time. The entire runway had been bisected by this hole and around half the buildings had been wrecked...

    <i>¡®Holy fuck!¡¯</i>

    The three followed Shi Sheng off the helicopter and ran towards the other end of the runway, where they stole a truck. The military forces behind them hurriedly contacted the safe-zone and gave orders to intercept them. With such a strong weapon in their arsenal, of course they couldn¡¯t let them just run off. What if they bombed the safe-zone?

    ......

    ¡°What explosive caused this?¡± Looking at thatrge hole in the ground, the Mayor of the safe-zone exchanged nces with the other leaders.

    The person in charge who had been on the scene revealed a fearful expression. ¡°Not sure. But that was really terrifying, as if there was a lot of pressure being exerted on me. I didn¡¯t even dare take a look. Only after the explosion rang out did I turn to see this hole full of purple lightning.¡±

    ¡°Lightning?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The lightning bolts were around an arm¡¯s thickness. The colour was deeper than a normal lightning user¡¯s lightning too... Oh right, someone recorded a video. Hurry up and let the Mayor take a look!¡±

    Someone immediately handed over the recording. The video showed how lightning would sh from time to time in therge hole and how it only disappeared after 10 minutes or so.

    ¡°Has it been inspected yet?¡± The Mayor profoundly gazed at the hole not too far away.

    ¡°Yes. There were no signs of radiation. It¡¯s just that... there¡¯s electricity.¡± A worker promptly came forward to report, his gaze very bewildered. He had never seen anything that could create such a massive hole yet not leave behind any traces of radiation. And there was also that strange lightning. They had tested it with instruments. The amount of electricity contained within it was astonishing. However, the exact figures would have to wait till they got a chance to calcte it properly.

    ¡°They have to be caught!¡±

    No matter who they were, they had to be seized. If they knew how to craft such explosives, would they still be afraid of zombies?

    The safe-zone¡¯s forces wanted to seize Shi Sheng andpany. But Shi Sheng had practically sted her way to the front gates of the safe-zone, by getting Qing Yu¡¯s trio to throw explosives.

 Chapter 109

    However, before they managed to reach the gates, they were stopped. Ability users blocked their path while the army, bearing guns, cut off their retreat. Shi Sheng¡¯s crew was stuck in the middle. Perhaps they feared those explosives because they did notunch an attack. The two sides fell into a stalemate.

    ¡°Boss, there are too many ordinary people here. If we continue bombing, we¡¯ll end up hurting innocents.¡± Qing Yu looked out the window and frowned as he spoke.

    ¡°In a bit, remember to take the opportunity to run. Go find a ce and build up a base. It doesn¡¯t need to have a lot of people but all of the people you do take in have to be good at adapting. You know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±

    ¡°Boss?¡± Her words sounded a bit out of ce.

    ¡°Here, take this. It¡¯s a spatial storage device. Just get someone to drip blood on it to im ownership. The stuff inside should be enough for you guys to build the base up.¡±

    The trio widened their eyes.<i> ¡®A spatial storage device?! Boss even has this?! Holy fuck, she couldn¡¯t have been sent by the heavens to save the world, could she?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Once the base has been built, remember to make it famous so I can find you guys.¡±

    Shi Sheng finished quickly, ¡°Any questions?¡±

    The three still hadn¡¯t reacted yet. Only after a while did theye to their senses. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not going with us?¡±

    <i>¡®How are we supposed to build a base without Boss?¡¯</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to bring you guys to the capital with me. I have stuff to do there. I¡¯ll be back once I¡¯m done. I expect to be able to hear news about the base by the time I reach the capital.¡±

    Little Fatty raised his hand uncertainly. ¡°Then... what will the base be called, Boss?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re using the name of our mercenary band.¡±

    Lin Feng¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Boss, can you pick a more normal name?¡±

    <i>¡®I don¡¯t dare to advertise the base with that kind of name!¡¯</i>

    Though in the end, Shi Sheng won, of course.

    Shi Sheng stuffed White Tiger into her backpack and got off the truck. She cracked her neck before charging into the ranks of the ability users with her sword in hand.

    They hadn¡¯t expected her to just charge in without saying anything, so Shi Sheng got the upper hand at first.

    When they finally reacted, they just tossed abilities at her willy-nilly. Though her sword looked like a normal iron one, when it came in contact with their abilities, the abilities were deflected away. This caused them to burn with desire to obtain it. Their gazes turned heated.

    ¡°Gu Nan!¡±

    ¡°Cease fire!¡± A few familiar figures advanced from the military¡¯s side. Shi Sheng paused before putting her sword away and looking at them. The leader was Chang Xin. Beside him were Papa Gu and Mama Gu. They seemed like they had been forced toe along, for both of them had expressions of panic on their faces.

    ¡°Ze, so Captain Chang didn¡¯t die.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s lips stretched into a mocking smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t waste that hypocritical face of yours.¡±

    Even now when she looked at Chang Xin, the impression he gave was of a good person. Had he died, perhaps Shi Sheng would be more inclined to believe that he had been kept in the dark. But he lived. While everyone else still stuck in the building had died in the indiscriminate bombing.

    Chang Xin¡¯s expression changed, but he quickly calmed down. ¡°Gu Nan, it¡¯s best you surrender without a fight. Otherwise, your parents¡ª¡±

    Shi Sheng stuck the sword in the ground in front of her, one hand on the pommel. ¡°Parents? I haven¡¯t even found them yet. Where in the world did you find these bozos?¡±

    Chang Xin frowned slightly. He had investigated her the moment he got back and was certain these two were her parents.

    ¡°Gu Nan, don¡¯t you recognise your own parents anymore?!¡± Chang Xin shouted.

    ¡°Do you not understand human?¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes at Chang Xin. ¡°I¡¯m just their adopted daughter. How are they my parents?¡±

    <i>¡®Adopted daughter?¡¯</i>

    It was clear Chang Xin hadn¡¯t expected this answer. He thought Gu Nan was just trying to confuse him.

    ¡°Xiaonan, though we¡¯re just your adoptive parents, we haven¡¯t mistreated you all these years. Please don¡¯tmit any more misdeeds.¡± Papa Gu hugged Mama Gu, who had already lost strength in her body from fear. His expression was filled with grief, as if Gu Nan had been unfilial.

    ¡°Commit misdeeds? What did <i>I</i> do? Do you guys know they want to silence me? Now you¡¯re probably wondering why they want to do so. It¡¯s because¡ª¡±

    ¡°Adoptive parents are still parents. They¡¯ve raised you for so many years, are you not grateful at all?¡± Chang Xin interrupted her. He couldn¡¯t allow her to speak about that matter at this ce.

    ¡°It was just a transaction, what¡¯s there to be grateful about? Besides, when the apocalypse started, they abandoned me and ran off on their own. They didn¡¯t even close the door! If I wasn¡¯t lucky, I would¡¯ve died ages ago. If it was you, would <i>you</i> be grateful?¡±

    Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t Gu Nan anyways, so she had no special feelings towards these ¡®parents¡¯ of hers.

    Chang Xin naturally had no idea about this. He didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°If you¡¯re nning on using them to threaten me, I can tell you now that¡¯s not happening. Their life or death has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Shi Sheng took out a few more purple balls. Seeing them, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. It was those terrifying things that had exploded with stunning effects.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like ying games anymore. Are you going to move or do I have to st my way out?¡± Shi Sheng yed around with them. ¡°So many people here. Ze ze... I wonder if you guys will drown in spit if this many die?¡±

    ¡°Gu Nan, this matter is between us. It doesn¡¯t have to involve ordinary people.¡± Chang Xin hurriedly spoke.

    The mission to D County had been for the purpose of retrieving a few items as well as weakening the forces of the free mercenary bands. Ordinary people had already begun to lose faith in the military and the government. Had they let the mercenary bands continue to grow, it would only be a matter of time before trouble arose.

    ¡°Oh, since that¡¯s the case, what did you grab them for? To let them see how you guys will capture me? Please, before you speak, can you at least think about what you yourself did?¡±

    <i>¡®Do you take me<sup>(bbb)</sup> for a mindless patriot?¡¯</i>

    Chang Xin was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Clear the road. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Shi Sheng made to toss the little ball.

    ¡°Gu Nan, don¡¯t be impulsive! Clear the way, quick!¡±

    ¡°Xiaonan...¡± Papa Gu looked at Gu Nan in disbelief.

    ¡°My mother handed me over into your care and even gave so much money as consideration. But how did you take care of me all these years? There¡¯s a principle where you help people do stuff well if they give you money.

    I believe, with my mother¡¯s ability, the amount she gave you couldn¡¯t have been small. Not investing emotions in me was fine, but you shouldn¡¯t have mistreated me like that, right?¡±

    Shi Sheng paused, her speech slowing down a bit, ¡°Gu Nan is long dead. She died when the apocalypse started.¡±

    <i>¡®¡°Gu Nan is long dead. She died when the apocalypse started.¡±¡¯</i> Those words echoed in Papa Gu¡¯s mind like a curse.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t look at Papa Gu anymore as she returned to her truck. Those three were gone. They must¡¯ve taken advantage of the chaos to escape like she told them to.

    Shi Sheng safely reached the gates, but just as the gates were opening, startled shouts could be heard from atop the city walls. What followed was utter mayhem. From Shi Sheng¡¯s position, she was just able to see the outside of the safe-zone.

 Chapter 110

    There was a darkness rapidly approaching from the horizon. It was not long before one could make out what the moving objects were.

    Zombies!

    A horde of zombies!

    The category A defence rm

    <sup>1</sup> rang throughout the base. The people who had been nning to open the gates for Gu Nan didn¡¯t dare to do so anymore. The iron gates for the second and third lines of walls were also shut.

    Upon seeing the zombiesing their way, the people lining up outside the safe-zone immediately started banging on the door. Workers who had been too slow were captured by the enraged mob who wanted to use them as hostages to get in. But the safe-zone wouldn¡¯t open the gates for a few workers.

    In fact, the doors further in were closing in an orderly manner. Shi Sheng was stuck in between the third and fourth gates. The distance between the gates wasn¡¯t too wide; only about a few meters at best. There were people who hadn¡¯t had time to retreat into the safe-zone and were now trapped too.

    But they weren¡¯t as panicked as the people outside. After all, this was behind the third gate so it was much safer than those outside.

    Chang Xin¡¯s group had been trapped behind the fourth gate. Chang Xin was soon called away. He left behind a few people to keep an eye on Gu Nan.

    Shi Sheng got out of the truck and climbed to the top to get a better look. <i>¡®Zombies are sieging the city? That isn¡¯t right... they didn¡¯te this early in the original setting. They should still be at the stage where their IQ iscking, so they shouldn¡¯t have anymander-types yet...</i>

    <i>By the time they did appear in the original plot, it should¡¯ve been around a year into the apocalypse, so where did this hordee from?¡¯</i>

    The gates were very tall but there was no roof on so Shi Sheng was able to leap from the roof of the truck to the top of the gate. She mbered nimbly up the city walls. Seeing her movements, people started to panic and shout for someone to stop her.

    But the people on top of the city walls were already busy enough as it was. Added to the fact Shi Sheng moved very quickly, it took little effort for her to vanish from their sights.

    From the top of the city walls, the view was extremely overwhelming. The horde looked like a stretch of dark clouds pressing in on the city, causing the hearts of onlookers to beat faster. The desperate cries of the survivors stuck outside, caused despair to rise in the watchers¡¯ minds.

    They had clearly gone through all sorts of difficulties and finally reached the safe-zone. Yet, at thest moment, they were trapped outside while the horde approached.

    ¡°They¡¯ve stopped.¡±

    ¡°Strange. What are they doing?¡±

    The people on the city walls were originally rather nervous but after seeing the zombies halt suddenly and split to reveal a path, they became confused.

    After the path had been formed, a zombie with a metal ability created a shining gold path that reached all the way to the top of the city walls like a bridge.

    This caused the hearts of the people on the walls to tighten with anxiety once again. But they hadn¡¯t been given any orders so they didn¡¯t dare to attack. They could only watch as the golden bridge halted at a certain point on the walls. The part where Shi Sheng was.

    <i>¡®I was just guessing before but now I¡¯m sure of it. It¡¯s that Zombie Emperor that ran away from home again. Only he couldmand this many zombies and prevent them from attacking.¡¯</i>

    ¡°What are they doing? They aren¡¯t attacking at all. It¡¯s almost as if someone¡¯smanding them.¡± Though that person had muttered in a soft voice, the people who heard it felt their hearts thumping. <i>¡®Someonemanding them...¡¯</i>

    While ability users were getting more powerful, so were zombies. And whenparing ability users and zombies at the same stage, zombies were clearly stronger. Before they had turned into zombies, they were humans so it wasn¡¯t impossible that a high level zombie couldmand a low levelled one.

    Once the golden bridge had beenpleted, zombies wearing rtively clean clothes walked down the path, nking both sides. It looked like they were lined up to wee somebody. Perhaps it was because the zombies¡¯ behaviour was too abnormal for the safe-zone didn¡¯t react for a time. People could only watch as the zombie walked to the city walls.

    Those ability users that hadn¡¯t managed to enter the safe-zone startedunching attacks at the zombies but they didn¡¯t retaliate. Even when some zombies fell, others just stepped forward to take their ce.

    They were like a weingmittee as they stood at both sides of the path and lowered their heads. They lookedpletely harmless and as still as statues.

    The entire area fell silent.

    ......

    <i>¡®Dunno where Qian Li is. Can¡¯t see him anywhere. But I <strong>like</strong> this style! It¡¯s certainly shy enough!¡¯</i> Shi Sheng ced her hand under her jaw as she thought long and hard about what position would make her look the most awesome as she went down. She didn¡¯t have any awesome ability that could act as on-the-spot special effects.

    ¡°Nan.¡± A clear voice rang out beside Shi Sheng¡¯s ear.

    The youth was wearing a clean white sweater, ck cks and a pair of sneakers. His hair was slightly curled and he wore a pure and immature smile on his face. His eyes were as clear aske water which was rippling.

    Shi Sheng felt like she was being blinded by this pure image. <i>¡®Is this really the future Zombie Emperor?! Why do I feel like he¡¯s more like an elf?! I must¡¯ve opened my eyes the wrong way or something. I thought the Zombie Emperor would be more... macho!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng blinked a few times but the youth in front of her remained as pure as before.

    ¡°Nan. Here. To. Fetch. You.¡± Zombie Emperor-sama¡¯s smile reached his eyes.

    ¡°You can speak now? Have you got your memories back?¡± Shi Sheng rubbed Qian Li¡¯s face out of curiosity. It felt was very smooth, like she was rubbing silk. Qian Li allowed Shi Sheng to rub and pinch his face as much as she wanted, his smile remaining unchanged.

    ¡°Leave. Don¡¯t. Like.¡±

    ¡°En?¡± Shi Sheng tilted her head. Qian Li¡¯s brow wrinkled as he thought about how to phrase his thoughts.

    Only after a while did he slowly speak, ¡°Here. Not. Good.¡±

    His speech was very slow; it was clear he had to think hard for each word. But his voice was very pleasing to the ears, like the trickling of a spring, so one wouldn¡¯t find his speech too awkward.

    <i>¡®I think he means he doesn¡¯t like this ce and wants me to leave with him. That¡¯s fine with me. Was gonna leave anyways.¡¯</i>

    Qian Li revealed an innocent smile as he hugged Shi Sheng and teleported them to the golden bridge. When the people on the walls saw them suddenly appear, they were startled. Especially so when they saw that woman walking on the bridge and not being attacked by the zombies. Instead, they slowly followed her as she walked and escorted her back to the main force.

    ¡°Who are those people? Why aren¡¯t the zombies attacking them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Gu Nan!¡± Chang Xin was the first to identify her, his face paling.

    ¡°Gu Nan? When did she get down there? Were those zombies brought by her?¡±

    Gu Nan was a familiar name to the leaders of the safe-zone. She was FU¡¯s Captain who had managed to bring it just ranked beneath the Hurricane mercenary band in only a month. More importantly though, she was the only surviving witness to the events at D County apart from Song Shi¡¯s group.

    And just a short while ago, she had taken out some strange explosives and wreaked utter mayhem. Now she was actually in collusion with the zombies.

    ¡°Kill her! We can¡¯t let her leave!¡± The Mayor gave the order.

 Chapter 111

    In that battle, the B City safe-zone lost a lot of their high levelled experts and incurredrge losses to their main forces. Despite this, the zombie army managed to retreat safely. They hadn¡¯t even managed to touch the clothes of the person they were meant to kill.

    For a long time after that, the people of the B City safe-zone lived in fear that the woman who could control zombies <i>and </i>held a grudge against them, woulde back with said zombies.

    After being on edge for more than a month and no zombies appearing to siege the city, they finally calmed down.

    ......

    At that time, Shi Sheng was on the outskirts of the capital with a horde of zombies.

    ¡°Rarr!¡± A zombie at the fifth stage eyed her carefully as he presented a b of fresh meat still dripping with blood.

    Shi Sheng was dumbstruck. <i>¡®I really don¡¯t eat human though!!!¡¯</i>

    There were quite a few high levelled zombies by Qian Li¡¯s side. That was probably where all the missing elites of D County went. Qian Li had brought more zombies under his control on the way over. One of them was this fifth stage zombie. You know, the one presenting with her human meat.

    Low levelled zombies would ignore Shi Sheng. Third to fourth stage zombies wouldn¡¯t ignore her, and would even reveal a desire to attack but disy fear at the same time. Only this fifth stage zombie sucked up to her.

    Whenever it found any ¡®delicacies¡¯ it would first offer her the best share before letting his boss Qian Li take his pick. Shi Sheng had asked Qian Li before but Qian Li had told her that he hadn¡¯t ordered the zombie to fawn over her.

    ¡°Qian Li...¡± Shi Sheng called out to Qian Li who was in the distance. Qian Li immediately teleported beside her. Seeing the bloody meat on the ground, he didn¡¯t need Shi Sheng¡¯s instructions for him to teleport it away before snarling at the fifth stage zombie.

    A hint of confusion shed in its eyes, as if it was confused as to why Shi Sheng didn¡¯t like the food it had found. After all, the food was so fresh and it had run a long way to get such fresh offerings. The zombie looked at Shi Sheng then looked at his boss before squatting down shakily, like a child who had done something wrong.

    Fifth stage zombies already possessed intelligence akin to that of three or four year olds. Their outer appearance had also pretty much returned to normal. It was just that their skin was still green so they looked weird.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Shi Sheng pointed at the fifth stage zombie.

    ¡°He likes your smell.¡± Qian Li¡¯s speech had be more fluent though it was still a bit slow.

    ¡°My smell?¡±

    <i>¡®Recently we¡¯ve been travelling a lot, haven¡¯t got time to bathe. The only smell on me right now is body odour... Don¡¯t tell me all zombies have such entric tastes?!¡¯</i>

    Qian Li seemed to have noticed that Shi Sheng had misunderstood, for he pulled her hand into his mouth and gently stroked her fingertips with his tongue.

    Shi Sheng subconsciously used her ability, causing Qian Li to reveal an expression of enjoyment and bliss.

    <i>¡®...So he was talking about this. Oh fuck, my ability <strong>does</strong> have a boosting effect on zombies after all?! They¡¯re going to chase after me from now on, aren¡¯t they?</i>

    <i>This is the zombie version of Xuanzang¡¯s flesh</i>

    <sup>1</sup><i>!!! I reject this setting!!!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng walked next to the fifth stage zombie and used her ability in front of him. A ck flower around the size of a palm appeared on white fingertips. Theyered flower petals looked like a peony in bloom.

    The fifth stage zombie revealed an expression of longing and thirst when Shi Sheng made the flower appear. He looked exactly the same as Qian Li did when she first met him.

    Shi Sheng ced the flower in front of his mouth. The zombie carefully looked at his boss. Having received his boss¡¯ threatening re, his neck pulled back, not daring to eat it but the thirst in his eyes grew stronger.

    Noticing his movements, Shi Sheng turned her head to re at Qian Li before practically shoving the flower into the zombie¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go find food for me anymore. I don¡¯t like them.¡± Shi Sheng emphasized the word ¡®food¡¯ exceptionally clearly so the zombie could hear it but he hadn¡¯t heard the rest of her words.

    And so, on the next day, Shi Sheng found a pile of fresh meat at least twice asrge as yesterday¡¯s.

    <i>¡®I really don¡¯t eat humans, jeez!¡¯</i>

    The fifth stage zombie waited for some praise from Shi Sheng but didn¡¯t get any. Instead, he got beaten up by Qian Li. Qian Li seemed to have finally gotten something into that thick skull for the zombie didn¡¯t offer food to Shi Sheng anymore.

    ...It switched to finding all sorts of odd knick-knacks and giving them to her.

    ......

    Of course it wasn¡¯t possible to bring zombies with her into the capital¡¯s base so Shi Sheng only brought Qian Li. The fifth stage zombie was reluctant to leave as it continued following her. Only after Qian Li had roared at it a few times did he run off.

    Shi Sheng drove a slightly less broken-down car towards the base.

    It had already been more than 6 months since the start of the apocalypse, but there were still new arrivals to the capital¡¯s base every day. Without other ability users as a cover, Shi Sheng could only line up this time. But she hadn¡¯t even entered when she heard rumours about herself from others. As well as the fact that her wanted poster was put up in the capital¡¯s base.

    Though the picture captured by the surveince camera was a bit grainy and her appearance was a bit blurry, causing her features to be less distinguishable, if one looked closely, they¡¯d be able to see the simrities. Contact between the bases andrge-scale safe-zones existed so this was a good move on B City safe-zone¡¯s part.

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t enough to stop Shi Sheng. Qian Li summoned some zombies to cause a bit of chaos which Shi Sheng used to get inside the base. As for the checkpoint inspections, Shi Sheng got White Tiger to toss some of the live zombies it had in its space.

    This was the first time Shi Sheng truly felt that White Tiger had foresight.

    This strange phenomenon aroused the attention of the base but Shi Sheng had avoided the cameras, so it looked like the zombies had appeared from nowhere.

    And the zombies that appeared were not recorded in the base¡¯s system so they weren¡¯t originally residents of the base. This situation raised a lot of danger signals so the patrols on the streets doubled.

    ......

    There were three major powers in the capital base. The military and government were two of them. The final power being the various great families which were in the capital. These families were rich, whether it was in terms of resources or human resources.

    They had exercised their influence at the start of the apocalypse to collect resources. After the base was set up, they became part of the ruling factions.

    And amongst these families was the Cheng Family, the leader of the alliance of great families.

    Shi Sheng felt like these families couldn¡¯t have started gathering resources only after the apocalypse started. <i>¡®How many resources would it take for them to stand on equal footing with the gov and the military? They must¡¯ve had some prior warning.¡¯</i>

    In the original storyline, when Qi Mingxue had been clearing this dungeon {literary use}, the Cheng Family had only been briefly described and the author hadn¡¯t gone into detail.

    Shi Sheng patiently observed the mansion of the Cheng Family for a period of time. After she had asked around, she had confirmed this was the Cheng Family she was looking for.

    Few people came and went from the mansion. The mostmonly seen person though, was the head of the household, Cheng Song. Cheng Su¡¯s older brother.

    Cheng Song immediately discovered something was wrong when he entered his study and he quickly attempted to retreat. However, a young man had appeared behind him at some point and pushed him back into the room.

    The soft click of the door shutting could be heard. Cheng Song panicked a bit but he soon calmed down. Though it looked like there weren¡¯t many people here, in truth, he had plenty of people in the shadows.

    The office chair that had been facing away from him slowly turned and when he saw the face of the young woman sitting there clearly, his breathing hitched and his pupils shrunk.

 Chapter 112

    <i>¡®Baby sis... Wait, no! My baby sis can¡¯t be this young! She also wouldn¡¯t have this kind of... cynical and arrogant look.¡¯</i>

    He heard the young woman¡¯s voice ring out. ¡°Nice to meet you, Uncle. I am Gu Nan, Cheng Su¡¯s daughter.¡±

    <i>¡°Nice to meet you, Uncle. I am Gu Nan, Cheng Su¡¯s daughter.¡± </i>Those words seemed like they had been set on repeat in Cheng Song¡¯s mind as he stared dumbly at Shi Sheng. <i>¡®She called me Uncle. She¡¯s... my baby sister¡¯s kid???¡¯</i>

    Cheng Song found that he couldn¡¯t say anything. Though there were a lot of questions on his mind, they wouldn¡¯te out of his mouth.

    <i>¡®With those features... she¡¯s definitely my baby sis¡¯ kid. She looks like my baby sis did when she was a kid.¡¯</i>

    ¡°You... really are Xiaosu¡¯s daughter?¡± Cheng Song finally managed to get a question out after what seemed like ages. His voice was trembling as his gaze fixed itself to her.

    Shi Sheng shrugged. ¡°Nothing I can do if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± <i>¡®I don¡¯t have any keepsakes on me and we can¡¯t exactly go for DNA testing right now, so whether he believes me or not is up to him.¡¯</i>

    Cheng Song, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Weren¡¯t you the one who came to recognise rtives? Howe you have such an indifferent expression?!¡¯</i>

    Cheng Song didn¡¯t have any evidence but if she really was his little sister¡¯s kid then he couldn¡¯t just leave it be. And he did believe she was his little sister¡¯s child. Sometimes, blood rtions can be a mysterious thing; it can allow twoplete strangers to feel familiarity with each other.

    ¡°Your name is Gu Nan?¡± Cheng Song felt like this name was familiar but he couldn¡¯t recall where he had heard it. <i>¡®Xiaosu actually got married and had a kid... Then doesn¡¯t that mean...¡¯</i>

    Cheng Song felt extremely excited; his gaze at Shi Sheng had turned more ardent as well.

    ¡°En.¡± Shi Sheng nodded casually. ¡°I believe my famous name and appearance are currently hanging outside of this base.¡±

    Cheng Song immediately recalled where he had heard her name after getting her reminder. <i>¡®Wasn¡¯t that dangerous person B City mentioned named... Gu Nan?¡¯</i>

    The safety of the base was governed by the military so although he had some information, he hadn¡¯t gotten time to look at it yet. He had heard this name from his subordinates. Cheng Song couldn¡¯t understand why such a young girl was being ssified as a dangerous person.

    ¡°I never knew Xiaosu had a kid...¡± Cheng Song seemed to be muttering to himself. He took a deep breath before looking at Shi Sheng and asking in a trembling voice, ¡°Since you¡¯re Xiaosu¡¯s kid, then you must know where she is, right?¡±

    Shi Sheng frowned slightly. <i>¡®The Cheng Family doesn¡¯t know where Cheng Su went either?¡¯</i>

    And, as expected, Cheng Song didn¡¯t know Cheng Su¡¯s whereabouts either. 17 years ago, she had sent them one final letter before all contact broke off. The Cheng Family had been looking for her all these years but hadn¡¯t gotten any leads.

    ¡°Can I see the letter?¡±

    Cheng Song hesitated a bit before walking to the other side of the study and opening a secretpartment. He took out a letter and handed it over to Shi Sheng. The letter had been preserved well. One could see how much the Cheng Family cared about Cheng Su.

    There wasn¡¯t anything special about the letter. It seemed like a normal letter to home. It reassured them she was safe. But two locations were mentioned. D County and Mt. Jinfeng

    <sup>1</sup>. Wasn¡¯t it strange that a letter to home would mention that the scenery in these two ces were rather pleasant?

    ¡°Where is Mt. Jinfeng?¡± Shi Sheng returned the letter to Cheng Song.

    ¡°A mountain close to B City.¡± Cheng Songughed bitterly. ¡°I also noticed something special about these two ces being mentioned. But the people I sent didn¡¯t discover anything at all.¡±

    Shi Sheng and Cheng Song went into a long discussion. She also took out that diary and showed it to Cheng Song.

    From Cheng Song, she learned that Cheng Su was a gene researcher. From the dates in the diary, they were able to figure out that she hade back to the country with the Cheng Family unaware of it. Since letters would be sent back at set intervals from overseas, the Cheng Family didn¡¯t know Cheng Su had returned to the country at all. The Cheng Family was alsopletely in the dark about the man mentioned in Cheng Su¡¯s diary.

    The Cheng Family had received an anonymous letter that informed them the apocalypse was about to arrive. At first, they had thought it was someone¡¯s prank but the signs stated in the letter all came to be. And so, the Cheng Family started using all their avable assets to collect resources, just in case it was true.

    And the other families all had their own methods of getting this information. The Cheng Family¡¯s actions verified the authenticity of the information and soon, all of them began arge scale gathering of resources.

    Shi Sheng rejected Cheng Song¡¯s offer to stay, bringing Qian Li away with her.

    After Shi Sheng left, Cheng Song stared at thest letter from Cheng Su for a long while. In the end, he exhaled a muddy breath and picked up the phone on the desk, dialling a number. ¡°Investigate everything on Mt. Jinfeng. Time period? The earlier the better... En, hand it to me as soon as possible.¡±

    ......

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t leave the capital base immediately, instead choosing to linger for a while. Qian Li didn¡¯t understand what she was doing, so he would often ask her a lot of questions to quench his curiosity. Shi Sheng would sometimes answer them patiently but would more often than not take out her sword and threaten him to shut up.

    The capital base¡¯swork was easy to hack into. Shi Sheng downloaded a copy of all the research materials on the system, regardless of their usefulness. She then found a ce to sift through them.

    There were a lot of materials. Shi Sheng pretty much sifted through them for a few days straight before managing to find something of use. It was a password protected folder from a government-affiliated research facility. It had been mixed in with the normal reports. Perhaps it hadn¡¯t been discovered or it had been put there on purpose.

    There were a lot of photographs in the folder. They depicted the site where that strange crystal coffin was unearthed. The coffin was erected in the ground and one could vaguely see the outline of a human inside.

    Shi Sheng looked back at Qian Li. <i>¡®It couldn¡¯t be this guy, could it?¡¯</i>

    Other than those photographs, there were all sorts of reports concerning the crystal coffin. The one Shi Sheng looked through in most detail was a gic report. Not only did it mention Cheng Su, it also mentioned that strange corpse in Cheng Su¡¯s diary.

    [An elf in peaceful slumber, beautiful and pure, forever and immortal, angelic year by year.

    The elf will then awaken, bringer and destroyer. The New World, he brings hope. The Old World, he shall fold.

    And soon, we all shall wee our New World¡¯s creator.]

    The phrases ¡°elf¡±, ¡°New World¡± and ¡°Old World¡± were mentioned most often. Shi Sheng read through it carefully a few times before finally managing to pick out some useful information. Cheng Su had mentioned that the cells of the corpse contained very special genes; they could prevent aging. Although the corpse showed no signs of life, the cells did.

    So, a research team had been formed for the sake of researching these cells. But there were some people who had the crazy idea of reviving the corpse. In the end, the experiment had been forced to stop and all information about it had been sealed away.

    [If anyone is reading this, it proves that the change from the Old World to the New World has already begun. Humans will evolve into a higher being. The humans who failed in evolving will be abandoned by the New World.

    Are you ready?]

    This message was written at the tail end of the report. Shi Sheng read through it a few times.

    Shi Sheng turned to look at Qian Li. He was currently fiddling around with a PSP, appearing rather happy. <i>¡®What¡¯s the boss¡¯ setting this time? A millennium-old ruler of the dead? An alien from another world? System, this side quest¡¯s difficulty is a bit too high ah! I<sup>(bbb)</sup>can¡¯t handle this!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 113

    Shi Sheng left the capital and brought her horde with her back to B City. She had thought she¡¯d be in the capital for longer but hadn¡¯t expected to finish so quickly.

    She also hadn¡¯t expected the quest to be moreplicated than she first thought, so she decided to work towards the target she had decided on ages ago: Building up a zombie empire.

    <i>¡®When I take over the world and can seize people for interrogation, would I be afraid of being unable to investigate the truth?¡¯</i> Shi Sheng¡¯s methods had always been violently simple.

    When she reached the area around B City, she found those little bros of hers had just gotten the basic system of their base set. When Shi Sheng showed up in front of them, they were unable to believe their eyes.

    <i>¡®Boss actually returned so early? Back when Boss left B City (though we didn¡¯t get to see it personally), just imagining it makes us excited! Now that we think about it, zombies aren¡¯t so scary after all.¡¯</i>

    There were already people in the base, although they only amounted to barely over a hundred. Compared to other bases, it was a pitiful number. So when Shi Sheng brought her zombie army in, those people didn¡¯t dare to even make a peep, let alone protest.

    With the zombie army around as freebour, they managed to build arge-scale base in the span of a few days. The other people slowly turned from shocked to scared to slow eptance. And so, these hundred or so people became the original¡ªandter on only¡ªhuman inhabitants of the ¡¶Fight Us!!!¡·base.

    In the distant future, they would rejoice over being able to enter this base since Shi Sheng wouldn¡¯t ept any more humans, only zombies.

    Though Qing Yu and gang weren¡¯t sure what their Boss was nning, they simply carried out her orders.

    ......

    While Shi Sheng was constantly building up her base and power by gathering more zombies, over in B City, Qi Mingxue andpany weren¡¯t doing so hot.

    They had been imprisoned. Song Shi had thought of a way to escape but hadn¡¯t had time to save Qi Mingxue. Or perhaps, it was more urate to say he didn¡¯t <i>want</i> to save her.

    After all, before Song Shi had fallen for Qi Mingxue, he was someone who ced heavy emphasis on rtionships.

    Qi Mingxue had been locked up because of her so-called ¡®healing ability¡¯. However, no matter how much those people forced or cajoled her, she refused to disy any ability in front of them.

    ¡°She¡¯s still like that?¡± The Mayor looked at Chang Xin.

    Chang Xin nodded. ¡°She¡¯s still not willing to say anything or disy any abilities.¡±

    The Mayor frowned deeply as he pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°Go and find a few sight ability users and bring her to a ce without any surveince cameras.¡±

    Chang Xin¡¯s expression turned worse. The Mayor lifted his head to look at him. ¡°Chang Xin, since you¡¯ve already entered, you can¡¯t get out. Do your work well and your family will not be mistreated.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Qi Mingxue was transferred to a room without any surveince cameras. At first, people would still send her meals but the portions were very small; they weren¡¯t enough to fill her stomach. And the portions only got smaller. In the end, they stopped sending meals at all.

    After Qi Mingxue had verified there were no cameras, she took out some food from her space and started ravenously munching down. This was how Qi Mingxue spent the time; after eating and drinking her fill, she would begin to n a way to escape.

    Other than the door, there was no other way out. Even her meals were sent through a p at the bottom of the door. So if she wanted to leave, she would have to leave through the door.

    Qi Mingxue started nning out the steps to escaping but before she had a chance to carry them out, a group of people barged in and injected her with an anaesthetic.

    By the time she woke up, she found herself bound to an operating table. People in white coats could be seen walking around her.

    <i>¡®Where am I?¡¯</i> Qi Mingxue turned her head to scan her surroundings when her gaze met with a pair of smiling eyes.

    <i>¡®That¡¯s the Mayor?¡¯</i>

    The Mayor walked over to Qi Mingxue, his voice warm and gentle like a kindly father, ¡°You¡¯re awake littledy.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Qi Mingxue panicked a bit inwardly. She could rely on her space before but what if she had to face the Mayor? He wasn¡¯t a good person even in the story she read.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, littledy.¡± The Mayor¡¯s smile turned even more kindly. ¡°You have a space on you, don¡¯t you? How big is it? Can you tell me? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you. You have to know the importance of your space to us. In the future, you¡¯ll be the hero who saved mankind...¡±

    Qi Mingxue¡¯s fear grew deeper. <i>¡®How did he find out?¡¯</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. What is this ce? Why have you brought me here?¡± Qi Mingxue was naturally unwilling to admit it. She knew the principle of holding a treasure was a crime. Even in the book, Gu Nan, who was the MC, hadn¡¯t dared to talk about her space easily.

    The Mayor waved his hand and a man in a white overcoat carried a tray over. On the tray was a bottle of water and several other misceneous items. Qi Mingxue¡¯s pupils shrunk when she saw them as she grew even more panicked. Those items were from her space. <i>¡®But why are they out here?¡¯</i>

    ¡°You must be familiar with these, yes? After all, you took them out personally. Do you want to see the video?¡± Someone immediately ced a monitor in front of Qi Mingxue.

    In the video, she was tied to the operating table. Someone hypnotised her, after which she saw herself take out those things.

    ¡°No...¡± Qi Mingxue shook her head persistently.

    Although the Mayor was still smiling at Qi Mingxue, the maliciousness in his gaze was real. <i>¡®If it wasn¡¯t for the fact we couldn¡¯t find the medium for that space, why would I leave this woman alive?¡¯</i>

    At first, Qi Mingxue caused quite amotion. She still thought of escaping but the ce she was in was too big for her to do so.

    After that, she seemed to have truly been brainwashed by the Mayor as she obeyed his every word. Since he already knew about her space as well as the spirit spring, she wasn¡¯t stingy. Whatever he wanted, she gave. Especially the spring water. She gave him as much as he wanted.

    After hearing Gu Nan¡¯s words that day, she had specially gone to ask the space¡¯s spirit. She learned that while the water would have no effect on her, when other people used it, they would be more attractive to zombies.

    <i>¡®Didn¡¯t he want the water? Then I¡¯ll give it to him. As long as he is still alive to enjoy it...¡¯</i>

    When the Mayor discovered that more and more of the people being sent out were dying, at first, he thought it was just that the zombies got stronger. But he soon discovered that wasn¡¯t the case. Only those who he had given the spring water died more often.

    ¡°Qi Mingxue!¡± The enraged Mayor kicked open Qi Mingxue¡¯s door.

    Qi Mingxue had been changing her clothes so her snowy white body waspletely exposed to the Mayor¡¯s gaze. She hurriedly covered herself with the bedsheets before speaking calmly, ¡°Mayor, what is it?¡±

    The Mayor¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Did you add anything to the water you gave me?¡±

    <i>¡®Seems like those who drank the water have met with trouble!¡¯</i> Though Qi Mingxue was rather thrilled inwardly, she didn¡¯t show it on her face. ¡°You always have me test the water before I give it to you. If I added anything, I would be the first to suffer.¡±

    Since the water was from Qi Mingxue¡¯s space, it was impossible for the Mayor to just outright give it to his own men. So only after Qi Mingxue had drank it to prove nothing was wrong did the Mayor use the water.

    Of course, the Mayor wasn¡¯t that easy to fool. ¡°You¡¯re going out of the safe-zone with me tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 114

    The next morning, the Mayor got people to prepare a team and brought Qi Mingxue out of the city. Half of the team were people who had drunk the water while the other half hadn¡¯t. When they met with zombies, it was clear that those who had drunk the water were more attractive to them.

    The Mayor¡¯s pressuring gaze swept towards Qi Mingxue, causing her to panic a bit inside but the desire to escape gave her the strength to not pull back.

    ¡°Qi Mingxue, shouldn¡¯t you be exining?¡±

    Qi Mingxue spoke boldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know why this is happening either.¡±

    <strong>Pa!</strong>

    The Mayor pped Qi Mingxue. ¡°How would you not know about your own possession?! Did you do it on purpose?!¡±

    Towards the end, the Mayor pulled on her hair and pressed her against the car. Her cheek was pressed up against the ss of the car, distorting her facial structure. Qi Mingxue was in pain but forced herself to speak out, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know.¡±

    The Mayor pulled Qi Mingxue off the car and tossed her into the pile of zombies. Qi Mingxue¡¯s ability wasn¡¯t low so the Mayor knew she¡¯d be able to survive. However, he hadn¡¯t expected Qi Mingxue to not put up any resistance and allow herself to get surrounded by zombies. Soon, her figure was hidden by the zombies.

    The Mayor got people to kill the zombies as quickly as possible but by the time they did, Qi Mingxue had disappeared. This was the chance Qi Mingxue had been waiting for. A chance for her to enter her space.

    She didn¡¯t dare to use this move in B City because even if she did enter it, she had no confidence of being able to escape the tightly guardedboratory once she did. But the situation was different outside. She had a lot of supplies in her space so she believed she would be able to outwait them. And when they left, she would be free...

    She would get her revenge.

    ......

    Shi Sheng¡¯s base building was progressing at a rapid rate. Because she wasn¡¯t epting humans, not many people knew about it. Those who had stayed behind at the start had all been assigned jobs. Since the intelligence of zombies right now wasn¡¯t high, every person in an important position was assigned a fourth stage zombie.

    Every time they saw zombies following humans around, they¡¯d feel as if the world had gone mad but when they turned to look at their own dull zombie, they immediately felt it was even more ridiculous.

    They wouldmunicate with the fourth stage zombies who would then order the lower levelled zombies to carry out the orders. Zombies were easier to manage than humans. They wouldn¡¯t stand out and protest or give all sorts of random opinions and suggestions.

    ¡°Have you seen Boss?¡± Qing Yu grabbed Lin Feng who had run by anxiously. Ever since the base was constructed, they were going crazy from work. Yet their Boss pretty much went missing the whole day after giving out orders.

    Lin Feng wiped away a brow full of sweat. ¡°I haven¡¯t. Isn¡¯t Boss with Sis-inw again? They like to head up to that tower in the north of the base, you can go check it out. I¡¯m busy so I¡¯ll be off now.¡±

    Lin Feng brought his two zombies with him as he ran off again. Qing Yu could only head for the tower.

    This tower was the tallest building in the area and had been around even before the base was built. When Qing Yu climbed the tower, he found his Boss and Qian Li there as expected.

    Qian Li was currently sitting up straight and working on his pronunciation as he recited the ¡¶Three Character ssic¡·

    <sup>1</sup>:

    At his start,

    man was kind;

    their natures simr,

    yet habits different.

    ......

    Do not study,

    and difficulties abound.

    Youth to aged,

    what to do?

    Jade not carved,

    ......

    ¡°Boss.¡± Qing Yu went around Qian Li and had only just called out when Qian Li, who had just been sitting down, was suddenly standing in front of him. Qing Yu was speechless but still retreated a couple of steps silently. Qian Li didn¡¯t like them getting too close to Boss.

    In the blink of an eye, Qian Li was gone again and had went back to reciting his ¡¶Three Character ssic¡·:

    Spring and Summer,

    Fall and Winter;

    these four seasons,

    repeat without end.

    ......

    ¡°What is it?¡± Shi Sheng raised her head and started keeping the material syed out on the floor.

    ¡°Ah? Oh, oh right. B City is dealing with a zombie flood.¡± Qing Yu hurriedly spoke, ¡°We¡¯ve estimated they won¡¯t be able to hold out. Some people have already begun evacuating.¡±

    ¡°Zombie flood?¡± <i>¡®This is... a bit early!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Where are theying from?¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s expression turned peculiar. ¡°From every direction.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®The hell do you mean ¡°from every direction¡±?! If they wereing from every direction, how would the people in B City escape? Zombie animals have starteding into existence, and now that there are zombie birds patrolling the skies, helicopters are useless...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng brought Qian Li to go watch B City being razed. She tamed a pack of zombie little bros on the way too.

    ¡°Nan. Hungry.¡± Qian Li suddenly grabbed Shi Sheng¡¯s hand and shoved it into his mouth, refusing to move forward.

    ¡°All you know is to eat.¡± Shi Sheng red at him.

    Qian Li smiled genuinely as his tongue brushed against her fingertips. It felt cooling and soothing to the touch. That fifth stage zombie had already advanced to a sixth stage zombie. His skin had turned a light green now. For simplicity¡¯s sake, Shi Sheng called him Little Fifth.

    Little Fifth shuffled over to Shi Sheng. Qian Li wanted to kick him but Little Fifth dodge nimbly to Shi Sheng¡¯s other side. Ever since he had tried Shi Sheng¡¯s ability, Little Fifth wasn¡¯t all that enthused about other foods. The only thing he did was get Shi Sheng to feed him every day. After Shi Sheng fed him, Little Fifth, now satisfied, went off to brag about it.

    Zombies wouldmunicate with each other too. They could brag and show rage, they could feel joy; they weren¡¯t monsters that only knew how to eat. Seeing Little Fifth get chased around and hit by a group of zombies, Shi Sheng¡¯s mood brightened up so she gave Qian Li more food than normal.

    ¡°Rarr rarr rarr!!!¡± Little Fifth suddenly ran back while iling around and pointing at the back while snarling. The zombies at the back had also broke out into disorder.

    She had brought only third stage zombies and above so their numbers weren¡¯t too high; only around 20 or so. If they needed to fight, they could summon the surrounding zombies to fight for them. Shi Sheng looked at Qian Li in confusion.

    Qian Li licked his lips. ¡°It said, <i>¡°There¡¯s zombie there.¡±</i>¡±

    <i>¡®What¡¯s so surprising about a zombie? It¡¯ll be even more surprising if bloody humans show up, okay? Wait... zombie? If it can make a bunch of third stage zombies upset then it shouldn¡¯t be a normal one.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Seventh stage.¡± Qian Li spoke out two words.

    <i>¡®Seventh stage... Little Fifth hasn¡¯t even reached that stage after eating my ability so where did this onee from?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Rarr!¡± ¡°Rarr!¡±

    The zombies at the back started snarling and growling loudly before various abilities started firing. Since Shi Sheng was standing behind them, she could only see the ce they were attacking but not their target.

    Only when a few of the zombies toppled over did she see that it was a zombie with the appearance of a 7 to 8 year old. His skin wasn¡¯t green but white; just like Qian Li looked when she first saw him. The baby zombie seemed to be an ice ability user and possessed a fast speed. When the baby zombie saw her, he charged straight for her. Shi Sheng frowned slightly and went to greet him with her sword.

    A hint of excitement shed in the baby zombie¡¯s eyes and the icicles it sent forth became more numerous. When her sword struck the icicles, it caused the crisp sound of ice breaking but the rebound caused Shi Sheng¡¯s hand to ache.

    <i>¡®This fellow is really a seventh stage zombie?! Son of a bitch! That was at least twice as strong as a sixth stage zombie!!!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 115

    The baby zombiepletely ignored everyone else¡¯s attacks and focused all his efforts on her. It was almost as if... he wanted to steal something.

    <i>¡®I knew it! This ability was nothing but trouble!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s sword made swooshing sounds as it cut through the air and her gaze as she looked at the little zombie turned sharp. By the time she finally finished him off, Shi Sheng¡¯s hand felt like it was going to shatter.

    Shi Sheng felt like if she had met two seventh stage zombies, the only option she¡¯d have was to be a punching bag. Little Fifth dug out the little zombie¡¯s Nuclei and handed it over to Shi Sheng. She hadn¡¯t seen a sixth grade Nuclei before, but she <i>had</i> seen a fifth grade one. The colour was much brighter than a fourth grade one.

    But this seventh grade Nuclei was half-transparent, any colour it had looked very thin and wispy. She could absorb it but it was useless to her. Her ability required her to constantly use it for it to grow.

    She thought for a bit before giving the Nuclei to White Tiger. Little Fifth had her ability so he wasn¡¯tcking in this <i>one</i> Nuclei.

    ¡°Meow~¡± <i>¡®Owner is the best!¡¯</i>

    White Tiger rubbed up intimately against Shi Sheng¡¯s neck. Shi Sheng pulled it down before tossing it to Little Fifth who was standing behind her. Little Fifth didn¡¯t manage to catch it properly; he caught it by the tail, causing White Tiger to let out a shriek before turning to w at Little Fifth. What followed was a bunch of cat noises apanied by the low growls of zombies.

    Shi Sheng was a bit upset at losing a few zombies. After all, they were all rtively high levelled.

    ......

    By the time Shi Sheng reached B City¡¯s safe-zone, the zombie horde had already begun overrunning the base. They looked like a dark mass pouring into the safe-zone.

    The people on the walls were still resisting fiercely but they were quickly killed by the zombies with abilities who had jumped up the walls. The ones killed by zombies turned soon after.

    When the fallen ability users climbed up once more, they were now zombies who turned on their oncerades.

    ¡°Rarr rarr...¡± The zombies behind Shi Sheng looked very agitated as they growled constantly at the direction of the safe-zone.

    ¡°What¡¯s with them now?¡±

    ¡°They said, <i>¡°Something over there smells nice.¡±</i>¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s heart thumped. <i>¡®A nice smell? Is it the main character¡¯s spirit spring water?¡¯</i>

    The B City safe-zone was nearly overrun. Those who could escape had already done so while those who couldn¡¯t had turned into zombies.

    ¡°Can you control that many zombies?¡± Shi Sheng asked Qian Li thoughtfully.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get to work! Let¡¯s go get ourselves more forces for our empire! A wonderful life awaits!¡± Shi Sheng patted Qian Li¡¯s shoulder. ¡°As expected, worthy of being the future Zombie Emperor.¡±

    The otherrge bases felt a sense of danger at the copse of the B City safe-zone. <i>¡®At this rate, zombies are going to take over Earth!¡¯</i>

    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that Shi Sheng was already well on her way to making that a reality. With information being difficult to ess, it was already a year and a half into the apocalypse when they finally recieved the news that a human was leading zombies to attack bases. By that time, Shi Sheng had already taken down more than half of the country.

    Next up was therge bases turn.

    Shi Sheng brought Qian Li with her as she conquered and razed human bases. With every base destroyed, people would jump out to denounce her.

    ¡°You¡¯re a human but you¡¯re leading these freaks to attack humans!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the shame of the human race! Scoundrel! You¡¯ll die a terrible death!¡±

    And many other simr usations and curses.

    Shi Sheng either killed them off in disdain or¡ªif she was in a good mood¡ªhad a chat with them <i>before</i> killing them off. As to those things called righteousness and humanity, they didn¡¯t mean jackshit to her.

    ......

    ¡°That Gu Nan is simply a madwoman! Us humans were already having it tough enough as it was but she still brought zombies to siege our bases...¡± Spit was pretty much flying out of the speaker¡¯s mouth by now. Sitting beside the man was Song Shi, who¡¯s hand was supporting his chin and letting his mind wander as he stared at the ground.

    ¡°Song-shao<sup>[1]</sup>, say something. What should we do now? With their speed, they¡¯ll be at our base in three days at most!¡± The man pushed Song Shi to get his attention.

    Song Shi¡¯s eyes turned focused as he spoke calmly, ¡°Surrender.¡±

    ¡°What?! Surrender?! Are you joking?! How can we surrender to <i>Gu Nan</i>?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Gu Nan¡¯s gone crazy cutting off the future of mankind! How will mankind survive now?¡±

    Song Shi looked at the people present before speaking with slight ridicule in his tone, ¡°Then do you think you can beat her zombie army?¡±

    Had it been before, he would definitely not have even suggested surrendering but the moment he thought about that confident and arrogant woman, he felt like he made the right choice.

    Everyone immediately shut up, leaving only their heavy and ragged breathing.

    No one knew howrge Gu Nan¡¯s zombie army way.

    ¡°...And after surrendering?¡± Someone asked prudently. After all, Gu Nan¡¯s base was filled with zombies. Even if they surrendered, were they expected to live with zombies from then on?

    ¡°People have seen other humans by her side.¡± Song Shi spoke coolly. ¡°It proves that she is capable of tolerating humans. It alles down to whether or not you¡¯re loyal enough.¡±

    ......

    It was within expectations that some people would surrender. It had happened before. Though she hadn¡¯t agreed to take them in, she hadn¡¯t killed them either, instead choosing to expel them from her defined territory.

    She was quite surprised upon seeing that Song Shi was the leader though.

    <i>¡®The male lead is actually not together with his female lead? Then where did she go?¡¯</i>

    Song Shi didn¡¯t know where Qi Mingxue went either. They hadn¡¯t met since that time in B City. Shi Sheng expelled them as usual. She couldn¡¯t give different treatment just because Song Shi was the male lead. After all, male leads were ticking time bombs. It was best to be further away.

    After Shi Sheng destroyed therge bases, she brought the Cheng Family with her back to her camp and started investigating Cheng Su¡¯s matter. Shi Sheng had learned quite a bit from the materials obtained from the bases she took down. For example, the fact that the experiments had been approved by the heads of the various nations.

    The human race¡¯s development had already hit a bottleneck. If they didn¡¯t manage to break through it, the human race might go extinct in but a few centuries.

    That corpse was like a timely gift from heaven. One of the people who had participated in the experiments back then revealed a shocked expression upon seeing Qian Li.

    For Qian Li was the corpse they had once researched. He had really revived. Shi Sheng learned from them that the foetus in Cheng Su¡¯s womb had been injected with Qian Li¡¯s genes.

    Only foetuses could withstand his genes. But by the time the results came out, Cheng Su had already run off. Soon after, Qian Li and the person behind restarting the project disappeared as well. Though they didn¡¯t have Qian Li, they had preserved some of his genes. These genes had been injected into a few foetuses.

    These foetuses grew up healthily but not long before the apocalypse they seemed to be losing control of themselves. A few of them went missing. This was soon followed by the outbreak of the apocalypse.

    When they discovered there was a possibility it was because of their experiments, they hurriedly evacuated and brought whatever materials they could take with them. Anything they couldn¡¯t bring along, they destroyed.

    ording to that person, the leader of the project seemed to have an ambiguous rtionship with Cheng Su. He was called Mo Wen.

    <i>¡®Mo Wen... I remember the information I looked through before was signed off with a Mo.¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> I decided from here on out not to do the whole Young Master thing unless it <i>really</i> fits. Otherwise I think it ruins the flow. Tell me what you think.

 Chapter 116

    All sources seemed to point towards Mt. Jinfeng as the cause. And Cheng Song had already investigated the history of Mt. Jinfeng. That mountain had been bought a lot time ago but the buyer¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t known. However, it was certain that it didn¡¯t belong to the country. After Shi Sheng had handled everything that needed to be handled, she brought a division of her zombie troops towards Mt. Jinfeng.

    Mt. Jinfeng was shaped like a phoenix so it was named Jinfeng

    <sup>1</sup>. From below, Shi Sheng found that it looked familiar. She made Qian Li teleport her around so she could view it from different angles. In the end, Qian Li teleported her into a cave. Looking out from it, Shi Sheng remembered that it was the ce where she had first met Qian Li after being ambushed by Qi Mingxue.

    ¡°Qian Li, do you know anywhere particrly odd in the area?¡± Qian Li had disappeared together with Mo Wen and re-appeared at Mt. Jinfeng, which had been mentioned by Cheng Su. Perhaps he had been here all along...

    Qian Li gave a genuine and harmless smile as he stared at Shi Sheng¡¯s hand. All that was left was for him to shout for food.

    Shi Sheng was speechless. <i>¡®At such a serious time, you still want to eat?! Why I oughta-</i>

    <i>Never mind. Just eat.¡¯</i>

    The giant baby Zombie Emperor who had had his fill teleported Shi Sheng to a spacious area. It looked like an abandonedboratory; there were all sorts of scientific apparatus inside.

    ¡°Where is this?¡± <i>¡®Inside Mt. Jinfeng?¡¯</i>

    ¡°The ce I lived.¡± Qian Li spoke slowly before pulling her towards a corridor that lead away. With some confusion in his voice, he spoke, ¡°There were a lot of people here once... don¡¯t know where they went.¡±

    Qian Li was very familiar with this ce as he gave her a tour around the entire facility.

    There was a lot of dust here; it looked like this ce had been abandoned for a long time. Some ces were in a mess, proving the upants had been in a rush to leave. No... they had been running for their lives.

    Shi Sheng searched the entire facility before finding a letter in a room. On the letter was her name.

    To Gu Nan,

    I am your father, Mo Wen. If you are reading this letter, if proves you are together with it. As expected, you are special.

    Regardless of why you are investigating this matter, you must believe that only the New World¡¯s arrival will mean true redemption...

    The letter was very official sounding but it managed to give a clear exnation. Back then, the one who had beenbelled as crazy was Mo Wen¡¯s father. And he had inherited his father¡¯s dying wishes. After he returned from his studies, he revived this project.

    Injecting Cheng Su with Qian Li¡¯s genes had been an ident but it had been because of this ident that they had discovered infants would not show signs of gic rejection.

    This discovery caused everyone in the research team to rejoice. However, soon afterwards, word came from above that someone wanted to take over this project.

    Mo Wen loved Cheng Su. He knew what would happen if he handed her over so he made preparations to send Cheng Su out. He managed to get her out before the new overseer arrived before leaving together with Qian Li.

    His father had set up thisboratory in Mt. Jinfeng long ago. He brought Cheng Su here to continue his research. But Cheng Su was afraid that harm would befall her child so she escaped when he wasn¡¯t paying attention. She gave birth to the child before entrusting her to the Gu household. She hadn¡¯t returned to theboratory after that though.

    Mo Wen only managed to find Cheng Su a few yearster. At that point, she had gone insane. After much investigation, he discovered that Cheng Su had been caught on the way back after dropping off the child.

    Those people brought her back to aboratory and wanted to force Qian Li and Mo Wen¡¯s whereabouts from her.

    Mo Wen said he took Cheng Su away to a faraway ce. He had already finished the task his father handed to him. The final part of the letter was about Qian Li. Shi Sheng noticed that the day Qian Li awoke just so happened to be the day Gu Nan was born!

    Qian Li didn¡¯t attack people when he awoke. He didn¡¯t need to eat either. He would just stare at a direction all day.

    <i>¡®This weird ability probably has something to do with Qian Li...¡¯</i>

    After he awoke, Mo Wen¡¯s team had been guarded at first though in the end, they simply allowed him to wander as he wished in the facility.

    From the letter, she could tell that Mo Wen¡¯s experiments were different from the ones that happened in D County. There was no human experimentation going on. All their research was centred around Qian Li¡ª under the condition he wasn¡¯t harmed in any way, of course.

    ¡°Is the quest done yet?¡± Shi Sheng asked System.

    <strong>[Yes.]</strong> System paused. <strong>[There¡¯s a follow-up Side Quest, do you wish to do it?]</strong>

    ¡°...Nope.¡±

    <i>¡®Just one already made me this exhausted. I might as well kill myself if there¡¯s another one.¡¯</i>

    <strong>[It¡¯s about Qian Li.]</strong> System didn¡¯t give up.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s about legendary Emperors, I¡¯m not doing it!¡± She waspletely uninterested in Qian Li¡¯s background... since it meant another truckload of trouble and the need to use her head.

    She¡¯d be able toplete the hidden quest after she finished up outside. As for the main questline...

    Wasn¡¯t it easy now for her to find someone?

    ......

    In the autumn of the second year since the outbreak of the apocalypse, the Zombie Empire was officially formed. Over half the country was dominated by zombies that had begun to reconstruct the destroyed cities.

    As for the humans, they had been exiled to the western area. This was a hignds region. Zombies didn¡¯t seem to like it so it had been left for the humans.

    As of right now, the human poption only amounted to around a million or so, which wasn¡¯t even a tenth of the entire zombie poption.

    Even at this point, humans were still heavily divided amongst themselves. Everyone had their own little faction so this number of one million kept shrinking.

    ¡°Those fuckers still think they¡¯re in charge ah?! Fuck!¡±

    ¡°Who told them to be in control of the supplies and weapons?¡± Someone sighed.

    ¡°Pei! If you ask me, it¡¯s all that bitch Gu Nan¡¯s fault! Her zombies don¡¯t even eat yet she won¡¯t let us in to get supplies!¡±

    ¡°Big brother, how do you think Gu Nan controls those zombies?¡± They hadn¡¯t even dared to imagine controlling zombies before.

    ¡°Who knows if that slut slept with those zombies?¡±

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s it like to fuck a zombie?¡±

    ¡°If you want to know, why don¡¯t you go try it?¡± The othersughed uproariously.

    The woman who had been sitting in a corner all this while suddenly lifted her head and looked at that person who asked how Gu Nan controlled zombies. She spoke in a coquettish voice, ¡°There¡¯s a young man next to Gu Nan. That young man is actually the Zombie Emperor. All Gu Nan has to do is control him and she¡¯ll be able to control other zombies.¡±

    The woman¡¯s words caused these people to fall silent and all turn to stare at her. She wasn¡¯t wearing much. Much of her skin was exposed and the snowy white lumps on her chest looked like they were going to burst out at any time, causing people to feel their mouths dry up.

    ¡°Qi Mingxue, you¡¯re telling the truth?¡± The boss¡¯ sharp gaze stared at that woman. Qi Mingxue gave a slight smile.

    Though she disyed some coyness, the depths of her eyes were filled with disdain and disgust. ¡°Gu Nan brings him wherever she goes. And haven¡¯t you noticed they seem to fear him more than Gu Nan?¡±

 Chapter 117

    Qi Mingxue¡¯s words caused these people to feel their blood boiling. <i>¡®If we can capture that Zombie Emperor, then doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯ll be able to rule the world?¡¯</i>

    Qi Mingxue smiled coldly at the people who were engaged in excited discussion. <i>¡®Hasn¡¯t it crossed their minds that just getting close to that Zombie Emperor is simply a delusion with so many high levelled zombies around?</i>

    <i>Though they would serve as a good distraction...</i>

    <i>I want to kill Gu Nan.¡¯</i>

    It was probably because they were living with no end in sight to this kind of life for a lot of people were persuaded by that leader. Over a thousand people headed out of the base.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± The person guarding the gates asked diligently.

    ¡°We¡¯re heading out to gather supplies.¡± This was the excuse they had prepared beforehand. And that person didn¡¯t ask any more. After getting the exact number of people leaving that person let them out.

    Just as they left the base, they met with Song Shi¡¯s group, who wereing back with supplies in tow. This wasn¡¯t the first time Qi Mingxue had seen Song Shi but it was the first time they had actuallye into contact.

    Song Shi hadn¡¯t recognised Qi Mingxue at first for she had changed a lot. She was prettier than before and wore bolder clothing. From afar, she looked like quite the catch. He had heard others discussing that exceptionally pretty woman by Boss Lu¡¯s side but hadn¡¯t expected it to actually be Qi Mingxue.

    ¡°Big brother Song, what is it? Do you know her?¡± A cute girl asked Song Shi curiously. Song Shi turned back to smile at her.

    He spoke in a warm tone, ¡°No. She just looks simr to a friend I once had.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± The girl then turned and spoke with a smile, ¡°Big brother Song, can I go with you today...¡±

    Qi Mingxue didn¡¯t pay attention to the rest of her words. Though there wasn¡¯t any expression on her face as she passed by, jealousy was already furiously sprouting in her heart. Song Shi had never been so gentle to her before. But soon she adjusted her mentality.

    Right now, the most important thing was to deal with Gu Nan. Once she was standing at the top, she could have any man she wanted, so why get so upset over a Song Shi?

    Song Shi found something off about those people. He went to ask the person guarding the gates, ¡°Where are they going?¡±

    ¡°They said they were going out to collect supplies.¡±

    Song Shi didn¡¯t think they looked like they were going out to gather supplies. They were all as excited as if they had been shot full of chicken blood.

    And the western region was quitecking in terms of resources. Adding to the fact that Gu Nan ordered her zombies to build a wall and forbade them from stepping into her territory to look for supplies. The ces they could gather from were very limited. Everyone who went out to gather supplies usually had expressions full of worry, unlike them...

    Song Shi only learned after asking around in the base that they were nning on kidnapping the Zombie Emperor. For the sake of attracting experts to join them, Boss Lu would naturally have released this information. Song Shi learned this from those who Boss Lu had attempted to recruit but hadn¡¯t followed along.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you think they¡¯re simply looking for death? How many high levelled zombies does Gu Nan have again? Like that Zombie Emperor would be so easy to catch!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t stop them if they¡¯re determined to die. Go and prepare. We¡¯re heading out in a few days.¡± Song Shi spoke after some thought.

    ¡°But why, Boss? Where would we go anyways?¡± Right now the area humans could live in was limited.

    Song Shi spoke, ¡°To find Gu Nan.¡±

    ¡°Ah? But when we surrendered she didn¡¯t want to ept us...¡±

    ¡°Though she didn¡¯t decide to exterminate humans,¡± Song Shi¡¯s expression was serious, ¡°Now that they¡¯ve gone to provoke her, I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t hold up.¡±

    Song Shi analysed the situation for them and in the end, everyone agreed to Song Shi¡¯s decision. From the current situation, it seemed like their only chance for survivalid with Gu Nan.

    ......

    Only when Qi Mingxue entered the borders of the Empire did she know how na?ve they had been. The zombies here had evolved quickly. Fifth stage and above were amon sight. Although fifth stage zombies might be easy for humans to deal with now, what if you met an entire pack of them?

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll all join the ranks of the zombies before we actually <i>find</i> Gu Nan! I think we should head back!¡± Someone was already thinking of retreating. They had only entered the Empire for two days and had already lost close to half their number.

    Qi Mingxue sat at the side, feeling frustrated at having estimated wrongly.

    She had read the whole book so she knew that at this point in time, the highest level zombie should only be at the eighth stage while normal zombies only averaged at around fourth stage.

    Yet now it turned out that fifth level zombies were practically everywhere...

    Qi Mingxue thought for a bit before taking out some spirit spring water and handing it out to the group.

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve alreadye and lost so many men in the process, if we head back now, wouldn¡¯t their sacrifice be in vain? This spirit spring water can help you improve your abilities. We¡¯ll definitely be able to get there!¡±

    Once they heard ¡®spirit spring water¡¯, the originally disheartened group had their eyes light up. Some people revealed greedy looks. The water was deliciously sweet; much better than some beverages from before the apocalypse. And drinking it could allow one to quickly recover spent power and re-energise them. Some people directly advanced to the next stage upon drinking it.

    Qi Mingxue pretended like she hadn¡¯t seen the greed in their eyes. <i>¡®When I finally kill Gu Nan, these people...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Qi Mingxue,e over.¡± Boss Lu shouted for Qi Mingxue.

    Qi Mingxue frowned slightly before reluctantly walking over. ¡°Boss Lu.¡±

    ¡°Come, sit! Qi Mingxue, you haven¡¯t eaten yet right? I especially left this portion for you! Eat up!¡± There was lust in Boss Lu¡¯s eyes as he examined her. He had designs on this woman for a long while. A pity that she had never taken the bait and her strength was nothing to scoff at so he could only take advantage of her with his eyes.

    ¡°Thanks for the concern, Boss Lu. But I¡¯m not hungry yet. Boss Lu¡¯s going to have to kill zombies in a while, so I¡¯ll leave it for Boss Lu.¡± Although Qi Mingxue was utterly disgusted inside, she still replied with a coquettish smile. The two of them continued this way for a bit, with both trying to get the other to eat. In the end, Boss Lu didn¡¯t manage to take advantage of her. After talking for a while, Qi Mingxue walked away, towards the other side of the camp.

    ¡°Pei! Who knows how many people that whore¡¯s seduced! She still dares to give me airs!¡±

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be angry. She has a lot of stuff on her so we still need her.¡± The people beside him hurriedly soothed Boss Lu.

    ¡°Boss, this is quite simple actually. When we get the chance... wouldn¡¯t her stuff belong to Boss?¡± The speaker gave Boss Lu a ¡®you understand¡¯ look. Boss Lu immediately understood and patted him on the shoulder in praise.

    The group continued on their journey in an erratic manner. Though they had Qi Mingxue¡¯s space to support them, by the time they got to the main base, only around a hundred were left.

    Every time they showed signs of wanting to retreat, Qi Mingxue would brainwash them to continue on with the reason they had alreadye this far, retreating would only cause everything to be in vain. So this group of people were fooled into continuing on.

    When they saw the base, everyone was a little stunned. <i>¡®Is this still the apocalypse? We couldn¡¯t have transmigrated, could we?!¡¯</i>

    The city walls in front of them were majestically grand. They didn¡¯t look like they belonged in the modern world at all, instead looking more like ancient city walls. Zombies wearing uniforms stood atop the walls. From afar, they looked like humans.

    The city walls were quiet, no one was entering or leaving it.

 Chapter 118

    A handful of zombies by Shi Sheng¡¯s side had already regained their memories as humans. Their outer appearances still had slight differences from that of a normal human¡¯s but they would probably lookpletely human once they had leveled up a few times.

    Since their human memories hade back, these zombies would naturally not continue wearing their shoddily torn clothing; they switched them out for clean clothes.

    The zombies that recovered their memories first were those who were rtively high levelled. These zombies had been under Qing Yu¡¯s trio¡¯smand and were some of the first zombies to be official core members.

    Right now, they were busying themselves with recovering the water and electricity flows. The meeting room was often packed with people the entire day.

    When Shi Sheng brought Qian Li in, Qing Yu just so happened to have ended a meeting. The originally good-looking youngd¡¯s appearance was now a mess; he looked like he hadn¡¯t slept for a few days.

    ¡°Boss. Your Majesty.¡± Seeing Shi Sheng, Qing Yu was slightly stunned. ¡°When did you get here, Boss? You¡¯re finished with what you were doing?¡±

    Shi Sheng scanned the surroundings. ¡°En, pretty much. How are things over here?¡±

    ¡°Honestly? Not well.¡± Qing Yu rubbed his temples. ¡°The number of zombies who have recovered their memories are simply too little to manage this massive empire. We need a lot more managers but the number we do have doesn¡¯t even reach two hundred! It¡¯s already the most we can do to make sure no problems crop up. I wish I could split myself up into several pieces to do more stuff...¡±

    Had it not been for the fact that the high levelled zombies were being controlled by Qian Li and the fact that the low levelled ones didn¡¯t know how to rebel, the situation would¡¯ve been a mess. Even that foodie, Little Fatty, had lost weight.

    ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll head to the west to go grab some people back.¡± Back then she had just wanted to avoid unnecessary trouble. She hadn¡¯t thought that the empire would require people to govern it.

    ¡°Talking about the west region, there¡¯ve been reports from zombies that two batches of humans havee in. The first one should already be right outside our gates. How do you want to deal with them, Boss?¡±

    Shi Sheng raised her brows. ¡°Who was so capable?¡±

    She had stationed the most number of zombies in the western region which meant that those who had been able to get past them had some ability.

    ¡°It should be Qi Mingxue. The zombies monitoring their movements said there was an attractive scent on them.¡± Qing Yu spoke. Shi Sheng had already informed them early on that if zombies could feel something attracting them, it was definitely Qi Mingxue¡¯s doing.

    ¡°Delivered herself right to my doorstep!¡±

    <i>¡®And here I<sup>(bbb)</sup> was, worrying about how to find her...¡¯</i>

    ......

    As Qi Mingxue¡¯s team looked at that heavily guarded base, they sank into worry as they had no way of getting in! Just as they were nning out what to do next, two people suddenly appeared on the city walls.

    One of them was a young woman holding a white cat. That iconic appearance allowed them to recognise who it was immediately.

    ¡°Gu Nan...¡± Dense hatred burst forth from Qi Mingxue¡¯s eyes. <i>¡®I shouldn¡¯t have been soft-hearted back then and killed her at the start of the apocalypse!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng stood atop the walls for a while before leaving. Qian Li looked at Qi Mingxue a few more times though before beckoning a zombie over and growling something.

    Hearing his growls, Shi Sheng turned back to look at him. Qian Li teleported to her side and stared at her hand, causing her to grow speechless.<i> ¡®You¡¯re already a fucking Zombie Emperor! Why are you still so obsessed with food?! In your eyes, I¡¯m just a mobile milk bottle, aren¡¯t I?!¡¯</i>

    <strong>£¨</strong><strong>¨s¨F¡õ</strong><strong>¡ä</strong><strong>£©</strong><strong>¨s</strong><strong>¦à</strong><strong>©ß©¥©ß</strong>

    Shi Sheng clutched her hands and quickly walked away.

    ......

    Qi Mingxue¡¯s crew hadn¡¯t even entered the base when they were already discovered by zombies. The group of a hundred sharply dwindled down to a mere twenty or so. Qi Mingxue had hid inside her space at thest moment, so she didn¡¯t receive any fatal injuries.

    But she was currently regretting how rash she had been. Still, she hadn¡¯t had time to gather her strength first as once Gu Nan¡¯s empire had stabilised, killing her would be harder than ascending the heavens.

    ¡°Bitch! You said we¡¯d be able to kill her!¡± Qi Mingxue was suddenly grabbed by the hair and pressed onto the ground. Although her life hadn¡¯t been endangered, her power had beenpletely exhausted. She hadn¡¯t had time to recover it yet so she didn¡¯t have enough strength to resist the male pressing her down.

    ¡°Boss Lu, when did I say that?¡± Qi Mingxue struggled to turn and face him as she spoke with difficulty. She hadn¡¯t said anything of the sort back then.

    Boss Lu was currently too pissed off to listen. Even if she was a beauty, Boss Lu still punched her.

    In the end, Boss Lu was pulled away by the other survivors, saving her from the fate of being beaten to death. She red hostilely at Boss Lu and suddenly lunged over to stab a sharpened wooden stick through his chest while everyone else was caught off guard.

    Those people had only meant to pull Boss Lu away yet it turned into the best opportunity for Qi Mingxue to kill him.

    She retreated a few steps as her eyes shed with a crazed bloody light. Qi Mingxue took advantage of when no one had reacted yet to run off. By the time her actions sunk in and they nned on chasing after her, a pack of zombies suddenly appeared...

    Qi Mingxue ran until she reached a ce not far from the base.

    With hate-filled eyes, she stared at the city walls of the base. <i>¡®All of that should be mine! It should belong to me, Qi Mingxue and not that bitch Gu Nan! I clearly had so many early opportunities yet why...</i>

    <i>That¡¯s right. It was Gu Nan! She didn¡¯t follow the setting!¡¯</i>

    Qi Mingxue¡¯s expression would switch from a crying one to aughing one, making her look very twisted. Her twisted expression(s) suddenly stiffened as she stared at the gates of the base. A group of people had just alighted from their cars. And their leader was Song Shi.

    Song Shi hadn¡¯t been in a rush to get moving once he got off. Instead, he walked to the other side of the car and opened the door before helping a girl off. His movements were gentle, and so was his gaze.

    All of those movements seemed to flow in slow motion for Qi Mingxue as she watched frames flick past. She suddenly charged over and shoved that girl aside.

    ¡°Go die! Go die! All of you go die! You sluts! Always snatching my stuff! He¡¯s mine! Mine!¡±

    The girl stumbled from the shove. Fortunately, Song Shi had reacted fast enough to help her before she fell to the ground. The girl looked at Qi Mingxue, who had been subdued by the others. Qi Mingxue had an enraged expression.

    ¡°Qi Mingxue!¡± Song Shi yelled furiously. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mine! Mine!¡± Qi Mingxue shrieked. It was quite high-pitched; the people holding her down felt like their ears were going to burst.

    These people had only started following Song Shi after he split up from Qi Mingxue so they didn¡¯t know what rtionship they had. Currently, they felt she was a madwoman. <i>¡®The hell do you mean yours? How would our Boss belong to you? God knows where she popped out from...¡¯</i>

    Song Shi felt like there was something wrong with Qi Mingxue¡¯s brain. He frowned and didn¡¯t continue speaking to her, instead turning to the girl beside him.

    ¡°Let go of me! Do you know who I am?! Let go! Ah Shi, it¡¯s me! How can you do this to me... How could you... Who is she?! Even you¡¯ve betrayed me?!¡± Qi Mingxue¡¯s roars got louder, causing the surrounding zombies to feel irritated; their eyes shone with a bloodthirsty light as they looked at Qi Mingxue.

 Chapter 119

    Qi Mingxue going crazy had been out of Shi Sheng¡¯s expectations. She had originally been nning to y around with her a bit more, yet now she had just logged off to get lunch

    <sup>1</sup>.

    Shi Sheng got a few zombies to send Qi Mingxue back to the west. <i>¡®With her looks, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be weed...¡¯</i>

    Song Shi¡¯s group had been dispatched to other parts to manage the empire.

    In 3 years, the Empire was properly formed. A small portion of zombies had also recovered their memories. Of course, there had been those who didn¡¯t wish to submit to Gu Nan and Qian Li. They began gathering zombies to stage a coup.

    Yet they hadn¡¯t even started when Shi Sheng got people to bomb them. The might of the purple balls had been something unimaginable to them. Since then, no one else had tried to stage any rebellions.

    As the human poption in the west dwindled, humans finally stopped fighting and united as one. Survival was the most important thing and the already scarce number of women turned into breeding tools.

    Only after a woman was pregnant could she live like a person; receiving the best care from those around her. Those who weren¡¯t pregnant could only switch between various men. Having to service several men within one night wasmon.

    Qi Mingxue had gotten pregnant once but had suffered from an unfortunate miscarriage. The miscarriage resulted in her meeting that Mayor from the B City safe-zone again. Of course her days weren¡¯t pleasant from the moment shended in his hands.

    ......

    News came that the humans from other countries had won against the zombies and had started rebuilding after the disaster. They flew to the country in preparation to exchange information yet they were met with a country filled with zombies. Despite this, the structures were perfectly intact, as if they had never experienced the apocalypse.

    Not only that, even the traffic situation had improved! All the zombies knew how to follow trafficws...

    <i>¡®What in the... have wee to the wrong ce?¡¯</i> When they finally got to a ce with human inhabitants and met the weingmittee, they didn¡¯t rx but instead became even more tense. Because they werepletely surrounded by zombies!

    They hadn¡¯t known zombies could be so obedient. The person in charge of receiving them was Qing Yu. Qing Yu had prepared some materials for them to look at and showed how evolved zombies were smarter, stronger and more long-lived than normal humans.

    Their expressions wereical<i>. ¡®Our countries were the ones that failed to evolve?! Then doesn¡¯t that mean that only China managed to evolve?!¡¯</i>

    Their original goal had been to get China to submit but not only had they failed to achieve that, they had also been stunned by China.

    It was impossible for them to re-do the evolution process because it would take far too long. By the time they managed to do that, China would have already left them in the dust.

    6<sup>th</sup> year of the Empire, China became the leader of the countries.

    7<sup>th</sup> year of the Empire, the zombies changed names to neo-humans and issued a new constitution.

    10<sup>th</sup> year of the Empire, the first neo-human child was born and brought into the Empire, to be raised as the sessor to the Emperor.

    14<sup>th</sup> year of the Empire, all neo-humans have sessfully evolved.

    30<sup>th</sup> year of the Empire, the new Emperor seeds the old one.

    40<sup>th</sup> year of the Empire, Gu Nan passes away, leading to a countrywide period of mourning. In the same year, Qian Li disappeared.

    As the founder of the Zombie Empire, Gu Nan¡¯s statue was worshipped byter generations as a god-like being.

    ......

    When Shi Sheng returned to the System Space, she was still a bit out of it. She suddenly charged towards that book. ¡°How did I die?! How can you just end my life at random?! This is murder! Murder, you know?!¡±

    <strong>[......]</strong>

    System showed six whole dots on its screen.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?! Speak, dammit!¡±

    <strong>[Host, you don¡¯t remember what happened just before you died?]</strong>

    <i>¡®Before I died...¡¯</i>

    She had been reading a book when Qian Li had passed her a bag of snacks. Back then she had thought something tasted off about it but was too distracted to care...

    ¡°Qian Li that little bitch! He gave me expired food!¡± Shi Sheng flew into a rage.

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®I¡¯ll be honest. I¡¯m surprised about how the Host was killed by a bag of expired snacks too...¡¯</i></strong>

    <i>¡®Qian Li that little bitch! I went through all that hardship to raise him like a son for so long yet he repaid me with a bag of expired snacks!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Can I go back?¡± Shi Sheng spoke through clenched teeth. <i>¡®I want to go back to hack that little bitch to death! I¡¯m bringing him down with me!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[No, you cannot.] </strong>System didn¡¯t leave any face at all.

    Shi Sheng rubbed her head in irritation.

    <strong>[Do you wish to see what happened afterwards?]</strong>

    ¡°Fuck off.¡± <i>¡®Just seeing that bitch will make me angry.</i>

    <i>Even after raising him for a few decades he¡¯s still like a retard. All he knows is to ask for food whenever he sees me. Why doesn¡¯t he just go eat to death?!¡¯</i>

    Name: Shi Sheng

    Morality Points: -110,000

    Life Points: 20

    Mission Points: 78

    Mission Rank: C

    Contribution Points: 9,500

    Hidden Quest: Complete

    Hidden Quest Reward: 500 Contribution Points

    Side Quest: Complete

    Side Quest Reward: 3,000 Contribution Points and a Special Item: ¡°Queen¡¯s Crown (1-time use)¡±.

    Item List: ¡°Gap In Time¡±, ¡°Queen¡¯s Crown¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s entire face twitched. <i>¡®My morality points are going so negative they¡¯re in outer space...</i>

    <i>And jeez is that a lot of contribution points for one side quest! Ze ze, was too much trouble. Not doing the next one, they¡¯re too hard.¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Host, you still have 90,000 Morality Points to squander.]</strong>

    ¡°Wow, you little bitch still know how to use ¡®squander¡¯!¡± Shi Sheng pped the monitor, causing a startling loud noise.

    The System who kept up with the times, <strong>[Host, I will now conduct a scan. Please do not resist.]</strong>

    Shi Sheng moved her hand off the monitor and waved it lightly in front of her. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. Go get the person behind you to show themselves. Perhaps if I¡¯m feeling nice, I¡¯ll tell you what you want to know.¡±

    System fell silent. The entire space was filled with a deathly silence.

    <strong>[Initializing transfer...]</strong>

    ¡°Fuck your great grandpa! You do this every time! Always using authority to resolve personal grudges! *beep*-¡± After Shi Sheng¡¯s figure vanished, the monitor disying Shi Sheng¡¯s stats flickered and a blurry figure appeared.

    <strong>[Master.]</strong> System called out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try and investigate her. You¡¯re not her match. Do your best to have as little contact with her as possible. She has already learned a lot of information from you.¡±

    <strong>[Master, is she really able to...?]</strong> System was hesitant.

    ¡°She can.¡± There was firm belief in that tone. ¡°Only she can.¡±

    <strong>[...Master, I don¡¯t understand.]</strong> There was some fluctuation in System¡¯s tone, as if it was very confused. Which it was.

    <strong><i>¡®Just look at her first few missions. Which one wasn¡¯t donezily? Or opportunistically? Or simply made use of loopholes?</i></strong>

    <strong><i>How can this person be the person Master was talking about?¡¯</i></strong>

    That voice chuckled lowly. ¡°Do you know why she can be so unbridled?¡±

    <strong>[...Because she¡¯s cold-blooded and heartless.] <i>¡®Other than in Feng Ci¡¯s world where I could still feel some feeling from her, all the other worlds she¡¯s been to feels like she¡¯s just a cold observer.</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Like she could destroy the world at any time if she was unhappy. And look at her: Ever since she returned from Feng Ci¡¯s world, she hasn¡¯t even mentioned Feng Ci at all.</i></strong>

    <strong><i>She broke it off cleanly. As if it had all been but a dream. And everything ended once she woke up.¡¯</i></strong>

    That voice didn¡¯t speak anymore, causing the space to regain its silence.

 Chapter 120

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you so heroic before? Where did all that heroism go, eh?¡±

    ¡°Fuck! ying dead ah?! Just see what happens if you don¡¯t clean this ce up today!¡±

    In a toilet, a few girls were surrounding another girl. The thin clothes of the girl being ganged up on were soaked through. It stuck to her skin and had turned translucent, revealing her shapely and well-developed figure. One of the girls kicked at the girl but there was no reaction.

    ¡°Stop ying dead! Get up! I¡¯m telling you to get up!¡±

    Shi Sheng felt pain in her abdomen. Her eyelids felt achingly swollen so she only managed to open her eyes after a while. The sudden barrage of light on her eyes caused tears to leak out, blurring her vision. She could vaguely make out the girls standing in front of her as the soapy scent unique to bathrooms wafted past her nose.

    ¡°Get up! What, are you lying there to be fucked?! ...Strip her!¡±

    <i>¡®Take off my clothes? Which little bitch dares to strip me?!¡¯</i> While she was still feeling muddle-headed, she could feel someone holding her hands down as someone else made to take off her clothes. She had only been wearing a blouse, her undergarments were already revealed.

    With this, Shi Sheng woke uppletely. Her vision cleared, her clear and bright eyes shone with cold light. The girl who had been taking off her clothes just so happened to meet her gaze and was dazed by that look, causing her movements to pause.

    ¡°Go ahead. Why did you stop?¡± Shi Sheng gave a shallow smile.

    Her voice was soft and cold, like it wasing from hell; it possessed a strange ability to strike fear in one¡¯s heart. The girls felt their scalps numbing.

    Shi Sheng grabbed onto the arm of the girl holding her hands down. Her hands were very cold, without the slightest warmth, causing shivers to run down the girl¡¯s spine. The temperature seemed to lower by more than 10 degrees.

    In the empty washroom, the four girls looked like someone had pressed the pause button on them for they didn¡¯t react for quite a while. They felt a cold breeze blow past, causing all four of them to shiver as one.

    ¡°Y-You... are you a human or a ghost?¡± One of the girls asked in a trembling voice.

    Shi Sheng turned to look at her. She smiled brilliantly, causing her eyes to curve upwards, ¡°Take a guess.¡±

    The four girls paled. Just now she had been motionless for so long, even they had been unsure if she had still been breathing. <i>¡®She couldn¡¯t really have... died, right?¡¯</i>

    The girl Shi Sheng was gripping onto felt so terrified her legs gave out as she stared in utter horror at Shi Sheng. <i>¡®There¡¯s no warmth from her hand... She¡¯s a ghost!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Bei Zhi, don¡¯t pretend to be a ghost. Do you think I¡¯d be scared?¡± One of the braver girls yelled at her but retreated soon after.

    ¡°Killers shouldpensate with their lives, no? Come and apany me down here!¡± Shi Sheng suddenly broke out into an eerie grin and dragged out her voice deliberately, ¡°I¡¯m very lonely down here. Don¡¯t you guys like ying with me? Come apany me...¡±

    <strong>BANG!</strong> A cubicle door suddenly mmed shut and the fluorescent lighting flickered a bit with some crackling noises, causing the lighting in the room to turn unstable. They seemed to be able to hear the sobbing wails of the departed.

    ¡°AH! GHOST!¡± The four girls shrieked before scrambling for the exit. The girl Shi Sheng had a grip on couldn¡¯t run, so she could only beg the others. ¡°Save me please! Don¡¯t leave me behind! *sob*, save me...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill anyone who run away.¡± Shi Sheng released the girl before flinging a dagger at the door at the exit. The momentum caused the door to m shut.

    ¡°No! Please let us out!¡± The three girlsunched themselves at the door and fumbled with the knob, but perhaps they were too scared for none of them managed to get it open.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! Bei Zhi, I didn¡¯t do anything! Really! I swear! It was them, it was all their idea!¡± Having been locked in, one of their number¡ªa girl with short hair¡ªsuddenly fell to her knees and kowtowed without stopping. She also started selling out herrades.

    Having been reminded by her behaviour and words, the other girls also started to push the me to the others. Each one said that someone else was the mastermind and that they had been forced.

    ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re being too noisy!¡±

    The four girls shut up, though the sounds of their muffled sobbing could still be heard.

    <i>¡®Fuck your moms! You guys wanted to strip my clothes the moment I came here! If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson now, I bet you¡¯ll think I¡¯m easy to bully, huh?</i>

    <i>This world should be a modern one. This ce looks like a school so disposing of bodies would be tough...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng walked over to the exit and locked it before pulling out the dagger embedded in the door. ¡°Who¡¯s first? You, or you... hmm, or maybe you...?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The girl who Shi Sheng pointed out shook her head furiously. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it wasn¡¯t me! It was all their idea! If you¡¯re looking for someone to take revenge on, take revenge on them!¡±

    <i>¡®It¡¯s not fun if they¡¯re too easily scared.¡¯</i> Shi Sheng pouted in disinterest. ¡°Take off your clothes and walk outside the washroom for an hour and I won¡¯t pursue this matter.¡±

    <i>¡®You wanted to strip me<sup>(bbb)</sup> so much, didn¡¯t you?! Then fine! I¡¯ll let you strip all you want!¡¯</i>

    The four stripped down tremblingly. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t take things too far; she let them keep their undergarments. Of course, one of them wasn¡¯t wearing any underwear so she was in a more pitiful state. But this couldn¡¯t be med on Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Get lost.¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand. ¡°Anyone that dares to ck off, be careful of my visit tonight.¡±

    The four girls scrambled for the exit. Once they got out, they found the sky was cloudy and overcast. A strong wind was blowing.

    The wind caused them toe to their senses and realise they had just been fooled. They ran back to the washroom in shame and anger only to find it empty. Even their clothes were gone. There was a cellphone on the ground. The screen was lit up and it disyed the messaging screen, showing the message:

    -Don¡¯t court death. Next time, my punishment won¡¯t be so simple. Of course, you can choose to not believe me. I wee your challenges at any time. The winner will get a handsome prize!

    ......

    Shi Sheng casually tossed the clothes into a rubbish bin before finding a ce for her to examine the setting this time.

    This was a campus novel. The female lead was Ji Xiaoyu, Alice Academy¡¯s schrship student. She had managed to get into the school for rich kids by having such exceptional grades that the academy made an exception and allowed her to enroll as its only poor student.

    Of course, such a student was a rare sight in this kind of academy!

    Clich¨¦ number 1: Get into a disagreement with the campus prince, Bei Ze on the first day of enrollment. From there, sessfully attract the attention of the male lead, Bei Ze and a male supporting character, Shen Jinyan.

    Clich¨¦ number 2: As the female lead, get employed by Bei Ze¡¯s family as a domestic helper, from then on intruding into the daily life of the campus prince/male lead.

    Bei Ze¡¯s attitude changed from its original disdain; first to being moved by Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s will to improve herself, then to finally falling for her.

    Clich¨¦ number 3: There must be all kinds of female viins who jump out to court death for the sake of catalysing the male and female leads¡¯ rtionship. Though of course, their fates were to either end up dead or crippled.

    And unfortunately for her, Shi Sheng once again managed to seed in drawing this lot. She was the female viin who courted death.

    This body¡¯s identity was Bei Zhi, Bei Ze¡¯s younger sister. She wasn¡¯t rted to him by blood though. When Bei Ze had just been born, he had fallen seriously ill. Father Bei had consulted an expert who had told him that only if they raised a daughter would Bei Ze¡¯s condition improve. As a result, Bei Zhi was adopted.

    In the Bei household, although she was the Young Miss, she didn¡¯t receive a lot of care. When she was young she didn¡¯t understand why her parents didn¡¯t like her and thought it was her own fault. So she worked her hardest to be the very best, if only to earn a single word of praise from her parents.

    But her efforts went unnoticed. All their love was given to Bei Ze. Bei Zhicked parental love in her childhood but she had an older brother who doted on her dearly. Only Bei Ze seemed to remember her existence so Bei Zhi carved this warmth into her heart.

 Chapter 121

    Bei Zhi matured rather early as a result of not receiving the love of her parents. She liked Bei Ze. At some point, this ¡®like¡¯ had changed into something special.

    She was afraid. Afraid Bei Ze would consider his younger sister a freak. Afraid her parents who already disliked her would dislike her even more. So she suppressed those feelings and distanced herself from Bei Ze.

    Bei Ze tried closing the distance between them, but Bei Zhi always kept him away and kept her crush on him a secret. She even went as far as to transfer schools and stay on-campus. She didn¡¯t use much of the money the Bei family supplied to her either. Other than during the holidays, she rarely returned home. Even if she did, she would do her best to avoid Bei Ze.

    From then on, the two went on twopletely different paths, with no more interactions with one another. This situationsted till Bei Zhi¡¯s seventeenth birthday, when she identally discovered she wasn¡¯t rted to Bei Ze by blood.

    She was so ecstatic when she found out that she didn¡¯t sleep for several nights. She wanted to get closer to Bei Ze again, and let him know of her feelings. But at that time, she found that there was already another girl by his side.

    Bei Zhi transferred over to Alice Academy. Out of possessiveness, she started harassing Ji Xiaoyu but she would always manage to get caught in the act by Bei Ze, causing him to be more and more disgusted with her. One day, after getting drunk from drinking too much alcohol, Bei Zhi confessed to Bei Ze but was caught by Father Bei and Mother Bei.

    Of course, the Bei couple only had their son in their eyes. Had Bei Zhi not developed any inappropriate thoughts, they would be able to support and raise her, ensuring that she had no worries about money or finding a good husband.

    But now that Bei Zhi had revealed such thoughts, they couldn¡¯t tolerate her existence any longer. So they arranged a betrothal between her and another high family for an alliance, using her as a pawn.

    Of course, Bei Zhi had protested. But she knew that she was just an adopted daughter. How would she be able to contend against them?

    The man she was betrothed to constantly invited her out. That man drugged her and nearly raped her but as she was resisting his advances, she identally injured <i>that part </i>of him.

    As a result, the attempt at an alliance failed, causing the Bei Family to suffer heavy losses. To appease the other party, the Bei Family chased Bei Zhi out.

    After being chased out, Bei Zhi was then expelled by the academy. Meanwhile, the man who Bei Zhi had injured hadpletely lost his ability to be a man, causing his mentality to be twisted. For the sake of taking revenge on Bei Zhi, he locked her up and used all sorts of methods to torment her.

    He also got others to torment her and let those men do as they wished. That man watched from the side as she struggled and pleaded for mercy. Bei Zhi had died before even reaching her twentieth birthday. Shi Sheng only wished to say two words after reading the plotline. <i>¡®Fucking hell!¡¯</i>

    Bei Zhi didn¡¯t even want revenge against Bei Ze and Ji Xiaoyu; only that guy responsible for her death.

    ...Though there was one wish concerning them. She wished to break them apart.

    Shi Sheng hade over at a pretty good time. It was before Bei Zhi had transferred over to Alice Academy.

    The girls earlier had dragged her into the washroom after school for speaking out for one of their victims. Bei Zhi was pretty lowkey most of the time so no one knew she was from a rich family. That was the only reason those people had dared to bully her.

    <i>¡®Nice. Looks like I can show off before leaving.¡¯</i>

    ......

    The next day, on the school forums and ss chats, photos and videos of the girls going around naked went viral. One of the girls hadn¡¯t even been wearing any panties.

    Of course, this resulted in a group of very excited youths. The girls, who had originally been nning to cause trouble for Bei Zhi, were so scared by this turn of events that they didn¡¯t dare to leave their dorm.

    However, the photos and videos weren¡¯t Shi Sheng¡¯s doing; she hadn¡¯t had the time.

    School may have ended yesterday, but those who were living on campus were around to witness the event. So it wasn¡¯t a surprise that people would record the rare sight.

    The four girls were summoned to the Headmaster¡¯s office and just so happened to bump into Bei Zhi. They immediately flew into a rage. ¡°Bei Zhi, it was your doing wasn¡¯t it?! You still dare toe here to tattle!¡±

    Perhaps it was because they were just outside the Headmaster¡¯s office for the girls were more reserved. ¡°Bei Zhi, just you wait! You¡¯ll be a sight once I¡¯m done with you!¡±

    ¡°How are you going to do that? I¡¯m already pretty enough as it is. You can make me look even better? Wow, you¡¯re so awesome. Why don¡¯t you go open a stic surgery clinic? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll earn loads.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she boasted.

    Right as the four were about to retort, the door to the office opened.

    ¡°...Have a safe trip, Lawyer Yan.¡± The Headmaster politely escorted a man in a suit out.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be troubling the Headmaster.¡± Attorney Yan gave a professional smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble! No trouble at all!¡± The Headmaster was all smiles, causing the girls to look like they had seen a ghost. The Headmaster was famous for being someone who looked like he had his facial muscles paralysed; since when had he smiled like this before?

    Lawyer Yan nodded before turning to look at Shi Sheng. ¡°Young Miss, everything¡¯s been sorted out. I already arranged the matter with Alice Academy. Are you (respectful) going there to have a look or heading back home first?¡±

    ¡°Mm, go back home first.¡±

    <i>¡®Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s working at the Bei household as a maid so I¡¯ll head back to see how she¡¯s doing first.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    The Headmaster sent them off with his gaze before the smile on his face disappeared and he yelled at the four girls, ¡°What are you standing there for? Get in!¡±

    ¡°Headmaster, Bei Zhi¡¯s set us up! We were coerced by her!¡± One of the girls yelled loudly.

    The Headmaster¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What would she set you up for? You think too highly of yourself! Do you know who she is?! Forget it. Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Their school was only a normal school. The most well-off came from millionaire households. The four girls looked at each other. Onlyter did they hear that on that day, two luxury cars came to pick up Bei Zhi. They had only seen those cars on the web. Shi Sheng had sessfully shown off, and was currently at the Bei family¡¯s mansion.

    Although the Bei couple didn¡¯t really dote on her all that much, they didn¡¯t short-change her when it came to other stuff. They would help her as long as she needed it. This was probably the reason why Bei Zhi hadn¡¯t wanted revenge on them in the end.

    Shi Sheng, however, knew that as the daughter of the Bei Family, her every move and action represented the Bei Family¡¯s image.

    Only the servants were home when Shi Sheng got back. Shi Sheng familiarised herself with the mansion before bringing a te of snacks out into the garden and sitting down.

    ......

    ¡°Dumb girl! Walk faster! Did you not eat or something?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t eat! Aren¡¯t you just amazing for having longer legs and being able to walk faster?!¡± A melodious voice holding some hints of anger andin was heard. Shi Sheng lifted her head to look at the entrance of the garden where a cute girl holding two schoolbags was struggling to keep up with a tall male.

    The two continued their argument as they got closer. Shi Sheng stood up from the rattan chair, allowing Bei Ze to see her when he turned his head. He frowned slightly before lightly sweeping his gaze over her and shifting his gaze away.

    ¡°Move faster!¡± Bei Ze turned back to urge Ji Xiaoyu. Seeing she was still being slow, he turned back to grab a bag from her and strode into the mansion.

    That pull caused Ji Xiaoyu to lose her bnce slightly and stumble. With some irritation in her voice, she snapped, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    She lifted her head to see the young woman standing below a cluster of vines. She was startled by the woman¡¯s looks. <i>¡®So pretty...¡¯</i>

 Chapter 122

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t make her presence known, instead she headed back to her room. No one here really like her anyway; they didn¡¯t really remember this Young Miss of theirs.

    Ji Xiaoyu wanted to ask about who that pretty girl was but Bei Ze¡¯s expression was ugly right now so she didn¡¯t dare say anything. Instead, she got to work after finishing up her homework.

    When she didn¡¯t see that girle down for dinner, Ji Xiaoyu was even more curious about her. She secretly asked the steward, Uncle He, about her. ¡°Uncle He, I saw a very pretty girl in the courtyard this afternoon. Who is she?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s our Young Miss. She only just returned today.¡±

    ¡°Young Miss?¡± Ji Xiaoyu was surprised.<i> ¡®I thought the Bei Family only had a young master, Bei Ze. So howe they also have a young miss?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to dig too much.¡± Uncle He looked at Ji Xiaoyu. He was an old-timer so he knew about a lot of matters. Though he pitied Bei Zhi, this was a private matter of the master¡¯s house and not the ce for servants like them to ask about.

    Ji Xiaoyu made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound before hurriedly running outside when she heard Bei Ze calling for her.

    ......

    Shi Sheng ate dinner in her room. Lawyer Yan had already prepared the stuff she would need to attend Alice Academy and she was currently sorting them out.

    A id skirt, a pair of English leather shoes, a blue overcoat, a white coloured blouse and a tie...

    <i>¡®Looks very fitting with the whole student image!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng suddenly heard the sounds of a door opening and closing outside. Her room was on the third floor while Bei Ze was living on the fourth floor.<i> ¡®No one else should be on the third floor so the only possibility¡¯s Ji Xiaoyu.¡¯</i>

    She had just thought this when a ruckus was heard from next door. Only the walls of the studies and lounges were soundproofed, exining why Shi Sheng was hearing this in the first ce.

    The noises wouldn¡¯t stop, causing Shi Sheng to grow irritated. <i>¡®The hell is Ji Xiaoyu up to?! Tearing down a house?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng wore her slippers and went out into the corridor. She rapped on the door where the ruckus wasing from. Only after around a minute of constant knocking was the door opened, allowing the sounds of music to spill out into the corridor.

    Ji Xiaoyu was wearing dance practice clothes and breathing heavily. She was slightly stunned upon seeing the person at the door.

    ¡°What are you doing? Tearing down the ce?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t very polite. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t feel like resting, <i>I </i>do!¡±

    Ji Xiaoyu hurriedly ran in to shut the music off before saying apologetically, ¡°Sorry Young Miss. I forgot you were living next door.¡±

    <i>¡®What the fuck! Just whose house is this?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter here?¡± Bei Ze¡¯s voice could be heard from upstairs. His tone was a bit cold; it seemed like he had been disturbed by the noise.

    ¡°I ended up bothering the Young Miss because of my dance practice.¡± Ji Xiaoyu spoke in a soft voice. Bei Ze looked at Shi Sheng.

    ¡°I allowed her to practise here. If you¡¯re bothered, you can move... downstairs.¡±

    ¡°...Is she the servant or am I the servant here? Why should I have to vacate the ce for her?¡±

    Bei Ze¡¯s brows furrowed and he raised his voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be unreasonable!¡±

    <i>¡®<strong>I¡¯m</strong> being unreasonable?! If I was really being unreasonable, I¡¯d have taken out my sword and chopped you two up by now!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Was there anything wrong with my words?¡± Shi Sheng met Bei Ze¡¯s gaze.

    Her eyes were pitch-ck and very cool. The light that reflected off them looked like diamonds flickering. Bei Ze went into a daze.

    ¡°Sorry Young Miss, Young Master. Don¡¯t argue anymore. It was my fault, I won¡¯t practise anymore.¡± Ji Xiaoyu hurriedly spoke upon seeing that the two seemed ready to fight.

    ¡°Continue practising. Ignore her.¡± Bei Ze shifted his gaze and walked forward, pushing Ji Xiaoyu into the room before mming it shut. This was closely followed by the sounds of music starting again. And they were louder than before.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Your grandpa! Think I<sup>(bbb)</sup> can¡¯t deal with a brat like you?!¡¯</i>

    Mansions like these tended to have their own private electric grid. Shi Sheng found her way to the source and snapped the wires. The originally bright mansion sank into darkness and regained its silence.

    In order to prevent the electricitying back online too quickly, Shi Sheng pulled out her iron sword and cut the main wires.

    Bei Ze wouldn¡¯t believe Bei Zhi would do this even if you beat him to death, so he only thought it was a malfunction and got the steward to take a look. But the steward called back and told him the wires had been broken and wouldn¡¯t be able to be fixed in a short amount of time. He also said it looked to have been broken by someone on purpose and had already gotten the servants to search the mansion.

    ¡°The electricity¡¯s noting back?¡± Ji Xiaoyu tilted her head to ask Bei Ze.

    ¡°En.¡± Bei Ze looked like he was currently in his own thoughts since he didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Ji Xiaoyu didn¡¯t seem to notice anything wrong with him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go get some candles.¡±

    There weren¡¯t many candles in the mansion, there were only a few left. As the servants had work to do, the only ones free for them to use was down to two. Ji Xiaoyu took the two candles upstairs and lit them.

    Bei Ze stood in front of the window, not moving at all. There seemed to be something off with him.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Ji Xiaoyu furrowed her brows and poked at his back. ¡°You aren¡¯t afraid of the dark, are you?¡±

    There was no reaction.

    ¡°He can¡¯t really be afraid of the dark, can he?¡± Ji Xiaoyu muttered under her breath. Just as she was nning on walking to his front to face him, Bei Ze suddenly turned, walked over to the candles, took one and left the room.

    ¡°Where are you going? Hey, you¡¯re walking too fast! The candle¡¯s about to go out!¡± Ji Xiaoyu stumbled after Bei Ze.

    The me in Bei Ze¡¯s hand got weaker, as if it could be extinguished at any time. Hearing Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s words, he paused to allow the me time to recover before continuing on his way. He stopped in front of Bei Zhi¡¯s room.

    He raised his hand to knock but paused. After a long while, he lowered his hand, turned to look and Ji Xiaoyu and ordered her, ¡°Knock on the door and pass the candle to her.¡±

    Bei Ze handed the candle over to Ji Xiaoyu before turning to walk upstairs.

    ¡°All you know how to do is order me around.¡± Ji Xiaoyu muttered before knocking on the door. However, there was no response even after a long while. She continued knocking but there was still no response.

    Just as she was hesitating on whether or not to go in, Bei Ze returned and opened the door. By the light of the moon, they could see that the bed was in a mess but was clearly empty.

    Ji Xiaoyu watched Bei Ze scan the room before turning and rushing out of the room. He charged downstairs where Uncle He was overseeing the search. Bei Ze¡¯s sudden appearance caused them to be startled, thinking that someone was chasing after him.

    ¡°Have you seen her?¡±

    Uncle He was puzzled. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Xiaoyu together with you, Young Master?¡±

    <i>¡®Xiaoyu just came by to get candles. Could she have been caught by the intruder?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about Ji Xiaoyu.¡±

    Uncle He finally reacted. ¡°The Young Miss should still be in her room. I didn¡¯t see here down.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not there.¡± Bei Ze spoke quickly.

    Without waiting for a response, Bei Ze continued, ¡°She¡¯s afraid of the dark. Go get people to look for her.¡±

    Only now did Uncle He remember his Young Miss was afraid of the dark. He hurriedly ordered people to go look for her. The thing that worried him most was whether or not the Young Miss had met with the intruders.

    Ji Xiaoyu was dragged into the search party. Inwardly, she was feeling the whole thing was unfair to them. <i>¡®These rich kids are really wilful; they just disappear whenever they feel like it! Don¡¯t they know others would be implicated?</i>

    <i>Damned rich people...¡¯</i>

 Chapter 123

    While the entire mansion¡¯s staff had been mobilised to search for her, the person being searched for had already snuck back to her room.

    The result of this was that when Shi Sheng woke up the next morning, she was yelled at by a furious Bei Ze. Who shepletely ignored. <i>¡®If it hadn¡¯t been for you guys, would I<sup>(bbb)</sup> have caused problems in the first ce?¡¯</i>

    Bei Ze left with a darkened face and mmed the door behind him. Ji Xiaoyu stood at the doorway, not knowing what to do.

    The Bei Family mansion was very far from the academy. She had always sat in Bei Ze¡¯s car for the trip before but now that he had left, how was she going to get to school?

    Her eyes swivelled in their sockets and upon seeing Shi Sheng about to get into a car, she hurriedly jogged over and spoke in a soft voice, ¡°Young Miss, I¡¯m going to school too. Let¡¯s go together!

    ¡°You¡¯re not familiar with the ce yet so I can show you around.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Shi Sheng replied indifferently.

    ¡°Alice Academy is veryrge. I got lost the first time I went there. Young Miss, you¡¯ve never been there before so you¡¯ll need a guide.¡± Ji Xiaoyu acted very friendly as she reached out to pull the front door open.

    <i>¡®What the fuck?! Female lead-sama, why are you so acting so chummy?! This is only the second time we¡¯ve met, okay?! Do you really think the whole world should be friends with you?! I don¡¯t wanna be friends with you! After all, I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> the wicked viin who¡¯s going to ruin your rtionship!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng stood beside the car, refusing to get in. Ji Xiaoyu rolled down the window. ¡°Young Miss, hurry up and get in or we¡¯re going to bete!¡±

    Shi Sheng shut the door before speaking to the driver, ¡°You send her to school. I¡¯m not going today.¡±

    ¡°Ah? That won¡¯t do. Aren¡¯t you reporting to school today?¡± Ji Xiaoyu reacted faster than the driver.

    Shi Sheng looked at Ji Xiaoyu. ¡°Who told you I was reporting in today?¡±

    <i>¡®I was just nning on going out to do some shopping but if female lead-sama needs to go to school then I should help her!¡¯</i>

    After Ji Xiaoyu left, Shi Sheng took out her phone, logged on to the Alice Academy forums and started writing a post.

    There was a sub-forum for people to send posts anonymously. All sorts of secrets were exposed here constantly. The reason why the school allowed its existence was so that they could react quickly were anything to happen.

    The rough outline of her post was that Ji Xiaoyu and Bei Ze were suspected to be going out for Ji Xiaoyu was seen going to school on a car belonging to the Bei Family.

    <i>¡®I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> simply an excellent wingman! No need to thank me<sup>(bbb)</sup> too much, female lead-sama!¡¯</i>

    ......

    Bei Ze returned home in the evening by himself. Only after night fell did Ji Xiaoyu return to the mansion, looking quite dishevelled. There was an awkward tension between the two. Though Bei Ze already liked Ji Xiaoyu a bit, it was far from being on the level of dating each other.

    That post had looked like someone intentionally put it up, so the first person Bei Ze suspected was the person who benefited from this, Ji Xiaoyu.

    Bei Ze didn¡¯tmunicate with Shi Sheng, instead heading back to his room after he had had his dinner. Ji Xiaoyu, on the other hand, red angrily at her.

    ¡°What are you looking at me like that for?¡± Shi Sheng asked Ji Xiaoyu, bewildered.

    <i>¡®Really sorry about that but my train of thought can¡¯t keep up with yours, female lead-sama. I really can¡¯t guess what you¡¯re thinking right now.¡¯</i>

    Ji Xiaoyu strode over before speaking furiously, ¡°You let me go to the academy on my own on purpose, didn¡¯t you?! You wanted to cause others to misunderstand?!¡±

    <i>¡®This morning she was clearly about to get in yet didn¡¯t in the end. Wasn¡¯t it clearly on purpose?¡¯</i>

    ¡°So you were thinking this way...¡± Shi Sheng muttered. <i>¡®Who was it who wanted to get on my car no matter what this morning?! I<sup>(bbb)</sup> already let you have it, yet it¡¯s still <strong>my<sup>(bbb)</sup></strong> fault?! Looks like everything the female lead does is correct while everything viins do is wrong...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Xiaoyu, the Young Master is calling for you.¡±

    Ji Xiaoyu gave Shi Sheng a final look before heading upstairs in a huff. Shi Sheng rolled her eyes speechlessly.

    The next morning, Shi Sheng made sure to leave earlier. Ji Xiaoyu arrived after she did, once she had already found her ss and taken a seat.

    ¡°Remember to focus on your studies. Especially for <i>a certain student</i> who doesn¡¯t have anything else but grades.¡± The teacher spoke in an unpleasant tone.

    The entire ss chuckled lowly. Ji Xiaoyu was enraged and humiliated as she angrily muttered inwardly,<i> ¡®So what if you have money?! All that money still belongs to your parents! Bunch of parasites! Without your parents, you¡¯d be nothing!¡¯</i>

    Bei Zhi and Bei Ze were in the same grade while Ji Xiaoyu was in freshman high so Shi Sheng ended up attending the same ss as Bei Ze.

    Her arrival caused quite amotion in ss; after all, Bei Zhi was quite the looker. When he saw more and more people surrounding her, Bei Ze¡¯s expression got worse. In the end, he kicked his desk before storming out of the ssroom in a rage.

    The noise caused by his actions caused the entire ssroom to quiet down and look towards the direction he had stormed off in.

    ¡°What¡¯s with Bei-shao?¡±

    ¡°No idea, he just suddenly blew his top... Could it be because of Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s matter? I heard she was behind the whole thing.¡±

    ¡°Hadn¡¯t expect Ji Xiaoyu to be so scheming. And here I was thinking she was rather pitiful when others bullied her but now it looks like she deserved it!¡±

    ¡°Why do you think she spent so much effort on getting the grades to enroll here? Of course it¡¯s for the sake of finding a rich guy so she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about money anymore!¡±

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t have anything to say to these brats so she just spoke some perfunctory words. Seeing her being so lofty, they lost interest in striking up a conversation and scattered.

    In the afternoon when Shi Sheng went to the cafeteria for lunch, she watched from afar as Ji Xiaoyu was pped by someone. At the same time, food was scattered on the ground.

    ¡°What are you guys saying? I didn¡¯t seduce him! It was him who¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not about to say it was Bei-shao who seduced you, are you?¡± The girl who pped Ji Xiaoyuughed coldly as she interrupted her before continuing in a voice filled with ridicule, ¡°Ji Xiaoyu, just who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I- I have nothing to do with him.¡± Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes were red from anxiety. ¡°Don¡¯t just spout nonsense.¡±

    ¡°If there was nothing between the two of you, why would Bei-shao have let you sit on his family¡¯s car? Ji Xiaoyu, did you use some underhanded methods to seduce him?!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Ji Xiaoyu shook her head. She suddenly spotted Bei Zhi at the back of the crowd and looked as if she had seen her saviour. She pushed the crowd aside and sprinted over. ¡°Hurry up and exin to them that I sat on your car yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s that? She¡¯s so pretty!¡± Someone in the crowd couldn¡¯t help but sigh in praise.

    ¡°Bei-shao¡¯s younger sister. She only just transferred here today.¡±

    ¡°Bei-shao has a sister? She really looks like she¡¯s his sister! She¡¯s so pretty and her temperament matches too!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and tell them that I really didn¡¯te here in Bei Ze¡¯s car yesterday.¡± Seeing Bei Zhi wasn¡¯t speaking, Ji Xiaoyu was getting a bit anxious.

    Shi Sheng had always wondered who was the one breaking their setting in this world. Well, now she knew.

    In this kind of situation, the female lead should either stay silent or pick a fight with them instead of asking Bei Zhi to help her speak up in such a humble manner!

    Though the character setting was defined by the author, the author couldn¡¯t control how much they broke the setting. As long as there was the tiniest change to the overall setting, it was possible for the character setting to warp in any number of ways.

    Even a single choice could influence a lot of people.

    With all that nonsense out of the way, Shi Sheng only had one thought in mind,<i> ¡®Let¡¯s get this female lead to fall from grace!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 124

    ¡°Why should I help you exin?¡± Shi Sheng tilted her head, a somewhat cold expression on her face.

    Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s face paled. She retreated, her body shaking from the reminder. <i>¡®She was the one behind this in the first ce, so how could she possibly help me out? Even though I only bothered her a bit during dance practice, she went and got back at me like this... </i>

    <i>As I thought, children from rich families are all horrible people. All of their hearts are twisted beneath their bright exteriors!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Tsk. How is your face so thick, Ji Xiaoyu? First you seduced Bei-shao; now you¡¯re sucking up to his sister. Do you really think she doesn¡¯t know about those filthy thoughts of yours?¡±

    Ji Xiaoyu spun around to look at that girl with a ferocious expression. That expression with those tear streaks running down her face created a rather terrifying image.

    The girl had been startled, but aftering to her senses she shouted, ¡°Ji Xiaoyu, what are you staring at?!¡±

    Ji Xiaoyu lunged for that girl as if she had been enraged. ¡°You seduced people! I didn¡¯t seduce Bei-shao!¡±

    The two ended up in a catfight, and the surrounding onlookers only managed to separate them after much effort. Shi Sheng watched the fight end as the male lead entered the stage.

    Bei Ze had been observing from afar. It looked as if he hadn¡¯t nned oning over. At first he had turned away, but in the next moment he seemed to have thought of something and went back to pull Ji Xiaoyu into his arms.

    The noisy crowd suddenly fell silent. Many people didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly as they looked at Bei Ze.

    Bei Ze swept a cold gaze over the crowd before roughly pulling Ji Xiaoyu away with him.

    ¡°Heavens, Bei-shao¡¯s gaze looked like he wanted to kill someone!¡± The moment Bei Ze left, the scared crowd finally let out a heavy sigh of relief.

    ¡°Ji Xiaoyu isn¡¯t really going out with Bei-shao, is she?¡± Someone raised a question, causing a lot of girls to re angrily at him. <i>¡®There is absolutely no fucking way our Bei-shao would choose that ugly duckling! He¡¯s just ying around with her for a while! After he¡¯s tired of her, he¡¯ll toss her aside!¡¯</i>

    As for Shi Sheng, she felt that there was something off with Bei Ze. Every time he saw her he looked pissed off, but he¡¯d always pop back up after a while.

    <i>¡®Son of a bitch! This male lead¡¯s got something wrong with his head!¡¯</i>

    ......

    Shi Sheng¡¯s daily routine of attending school was very methodical. She noted that the rtionship between the male and female leads seemed to be progressing smoothly. Though Bei Ze hadn¡¯t admitted any truth to the circting rumours, he would always show up whenever Ji Xiaoyu met with trouble and stand up for her.

    Shi Sheng was actually quite busy. Whenever she got to a modern world setting, the thing she loved doing most was making money. After all, in a world where killing people was a crime, money was the next best option to solve problems.

    Other than helping out with the progress of the protagonists¡¯ rtionship, she didn¡¯t really do much. As of right now, the entire school was pretty much convinced that Bei Ze and Ji Xiaoyu were dating.

    Ji Xiaoyu had gone from disputing it to remaining silent. Her gaze at Bei Ze waspletely different from before. Even though the Ji Xiaoyu from before hadn¡¯t made any moves, she definitely had feelings for him.

    ¡°Bei Zhi, the school will be holding programmes to celebrate its anniversary. Are there any you want to participate in?¡± Lin Yin, the ss leader, spoke while writing into the notebook she held.

    ¡°No.¡± Shi Sheng replied without even lifting her head.

    Lin Yin¡¯s pencil paused. Pulling up a chair, she sat facing Shi Sheng. ¡°Bei Zhi, you can¡¯t be like this. Our studies are already pretty rigorous, and all I see you do all day is either look at your phone or at a book. You need to rx every now and then...¡±

    Shi Sheng lifted her head slightly and turned the book to face Lin Yin. Lin Yin blinked and took a closer look, whereupon a red blush crept upon her face. Shi Sheng expressionlessly flipped it back.

    ¡°B-Bei Zhi... why are you reading this kind of book?¡± Lin Yin barely managed to stammer out.

    ¡°Bncing between work and rest.¡± Shi Sheng calmly flipped a page. Her answer caused Lin Yin to turn dumbstruck. <i>¡®What does reading this have to do with striking a bnce between work and rest?! You¡¯re looking at a <strong>porno</strong>!!! And a very explicit one at that...</i>

    <i>Wait, weren¡¯t pornos banned? Where¡¯d you get it from? The quality looks quite good...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m in the Drama Club. How about youe and join us? Bei-shao¡¯s in it too.¡± A hint of infatuation appeared in Lin Yin¡¯s eyes when she spoke about Bei Ze.

    ¡°Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s there too?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s expression dimmed upon hearing that name.

    ¡°Would you let me join even if I won¡¯t do any work?¡± Shi Sheng asked this question seriously.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ......

    In the end, Shi Sheng still joined the Drama Club. Of course she wasn¡¯t actually doing anything¡ªshe was just there.

    That was fine, though, because Lin Yin was the Drama Club¡¯s president, and Shi Sheng still had the status of being Bei Ze¡¯s younger sister even if he two of them didn¡¯t really speak much to each other at all.

    The celebration held for this academy of elites was quite special. Every club had toe up with some kind of programme, and the Drama Club had chosen to perform the y <i>Snow White</i>.

    These kinds of fairy tales didn¡¯t really interest Shi Sheng. If she were to try and write one, all that woulde out would be some dark and twisted mockery of a fairy tale.

    A day before the celebration, they held a dress rehearsal..

    ¡°Bei Zhi, I¡¯m really sorry. The rehearsal is starting soon, so could you help me grab some clothes?¡± Lin Yin looked apologetic. ¡°We need the clothes by tomorrow, but the ce they¡¯re held at now is a bit far away, so could I trouble you?¡±

    Shi Sheng took her legs off of the back of her chair and lifted her head to look at Lin Yin. ¡°ce.¡±

    ¡°President, President!¡± Right when Lin Yin was about to speak, someone else spoke up. ¡°Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s going, so you don¡¯t have to get someone else!¡±

    ¡°Ji Xiaoyu?¡± Lin Yin was surprised. ¡°But it¡¯s so far away. Howe she wants to go?¡±

    ¡°Ji Xiaoyu volunteered when she heard us speaking about it just now.¡±

    A hint of a smile tugged at Shi Sheng¡¯s lips. <i>¡®I knew plot-sama was strong.¡¯ </i>

    In the original storyline, Bei Zhi had plotted for Ji Xiaoyu to go. The crucial point wasn¡¯t actually the fetching of the clothes but the sudden downpour that urred on the way back.

    This downpour would allow Ji Xiaoyu to develop feelings for Bei Ze, who had been out there to run an errand and had ended up getting trapped together with her.

    <i>¡®See? I didn¡¯t do anything but Ji Xiaoyu ended up picking up this task on her own. I knew the leads are fated to meet no matter how far apart they are!¡¯</i>

    ......

    In the suburbs, Ji Xiaoyu hugged arge bag while stumbling unevenly through puddles, feeling regret and grievance in her heart.

    Had she known the ce was so far, she wouldn¡¯t have gone. And when she had arrived, she had been so stunned by the surroundings that she had forgotten to get the taxi driver to wait for her.

    She had remembered that she needed to ask him to wait only after she had already left the manor with the clothes. At that point the car was already long gone, so she could only walk ahead on foot to see if any passing cars would be willing to give her a lift.

    She hadn¡¯t expected a heavy downpour to strike before she had even gotten far. There were no cars she could hitch a ride from, or even any ces in which she could hide from the rain.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ji Xiaoyu slipped and fell into a puddle. The bag in her hand opened, causing the beautifully bright clothing to fall out and get smeared with mud. Ji Xiaoyu fumbled with the clothes, trying to stuff them back into the bag, but the more she moved the more upset she felt.

    She suddenly flung the clothes to the ground and stomped on them, as if to vent. Mud flew everywhere. ¡°They must¡¯ve done it on purpose! They deliberately let me run this far because they looked down on me! They looked down on me! So what if they¡¯re rich?! Why the hell did they have toe all the way here to order some clothes...¡±

    When Ji Xiaoyu had finished venting, her chest heaving, the rain cooled down some of her anger. Looking at the dirtied clothing on the ground, she finally began to feel a bit nervous and afraid.

    When she had received the clothes just now, she heard the assistant say that every single one of these was worth more than RMB1,000. And, more importantly, they were to be used tomorrow.

    <i>¡®I can¡¯t shame myself in front of Bei Ze!¡¯</i>

    Ji Xiaoyu picked up the clothes and shoved them into the bag. She hoisted the bag, which was now at least twice as heavy as before, and continued moving onwards.

    <i>¡®I have to get these clothes clean by tomorrow. I¡¯m not going to let themugh at me!</i>

    <i>They might look down on me now, but one day they¡¯ll only feel envy and jealousy!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 125

    While Bei Ze and Ji Xiaoyu were having a bonding session, Shi Sheng went off to go do something else.

    Ji Xiaoyu only had her father ever since her mother died when she was young. However, this father of hers was always busy working and often neglected her. Ji Xiaoyu was a bit estranged from him because of her mother¡¯s death, so their rtionship wasn¡¯t that strong.

    Papa Ji liked to buy lottery tickets. He was carrying out his daily routine of purchasing one after he got off from work when he bumped into a girl at the entrance of the shop, and the ticket which he hadn¡¯t been holding onto tightly dropped to the floor.

    ¡°Are you blind?! Can¡¯t you see there¡¯s someone walking here?!¡± Papa Ji scolded.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡± The girl hurriedly picked the ticket up and handed it over to him.

    ¡°Be more careful next time!¡± Papa Ji roughly tugged it back. ¡°Youngsters these days are so clumsy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± The girl apologised continuously before running off.

    After turning the corner, the girl headed for a coffee shop and sat down in front of a young woman, whose expression didn¡¯t change at all.

    This young woman was Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Here.¡± The girl pushed the lottery ticket to Shi Sheng. ¡°The money?¡±

    Shi Sheng took out a few banknotes from her bag and passed them to her. The girl left after receiving the money.

    Shi Sheng smiled, a bit sinisterly, as she looked at the lottery ticket on the table. <i>¡®Overnight fortunes ah!¡¯</i>

    ......

    On the day of the celebration, everything had already been prepared. Only the person fetching the costumes hadn¡¯t arrived yet.

    ¡°Howe she still hasn¡¯t returned? Hurry up and call her! And why isn¡¯t Bei-shao here?¡±

    ¡°Bei Zhi, have you seen Bei-shao?¡± Lin Yin walked over with an anxious expression.

    Shi Sheng looked up before shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t see himst night.¡±

    ¡°President, President, we¡¯re going up next!¡±

    ¡°President, Ji Xiaoyu and Bei-shao aren¡¯t picking up their phones!¡±

    <i>¡®Of course their phones aren¡¯t being picked up! They¡¯re busy cultivating feelings so their phones would be off!¡¯</i>

    The group of people got more and more distressed as the time to go on stage drew closer and closer.

    ¡°They¡¯re here, they¡¯re here; they¡¯ve returned!¡±

    Ji Xiaoyu and Bei Ze were surrounded upon turning up backstage.

    ¡°Ji Xiaoyu, where are the costumes?¡±

    ¡°Bei-shao, hurry up and put on your makeup.¡±

    People kept chattering but the two didn¡¯t move at all.

    Only now did the babble halt, for everyone noticed the two of them looked very dishevelled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± Ji Xiaoyu suddenly spoke, breaking the silence. ¡°I lost the clothes.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Ji Xiaoyu, this isn¡¯t the time to be cracking jokes.¡± Someone spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± Ji Xiaoyu found herself unable to meet the eyes of so many and subconsciously hid behind Bei Ze, who blocked her with his body. His actions proved that the costumes had really been lost.

    Everyone looked at each other. Time hadn¡¯t been the only thing they had put into this y, yet now all of their efforts would go to waste.

    ¡°I already told you not to go but you insisted! Ji Xiaoyu, you have a grudge with us, right?!¡± A girl couldn¡¯t take it and broke down crying.

    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were a bit red and she was feeling a bit stuffy inside. This was herst year. This y had been her final one. She had wanted it to be a good ending to her high school life. But now, everything was ruined.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ji Xiaoyu apologised in a small voice.

    ¡°What can being sorry do?! Now that our costumes are gone, all of our efforts are flushed down the drain!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Ji Xiaoyu continued apologising.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going to change? You¡¯re up next, you know.¡± Shi Sheng entered from outside and spoke in a melodious voice.

    ¡°Change into what? We don¡¯t even have the costumes.¡±

    ¡°En?¡± Shi Sheng deliberately had a questioning look on her face.

    Tears streamed down her face as the girl spoke, ¡°Ji Xiaoyu lost the costumes. How are we going to go onstage without them?¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at Ji Xiaoyu, who withdrew even further behind Bei Ze¡¯s back. Her face was pale, as if she had received too much stimtion.

    ¡°I was the one who lost the clothes.¡± Bei Ze immediately spoke upon receiving Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Bei Ze...¡± Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes reddened, clearly moved.

    Shi Sheng gave a mockingugh. ¡°Don¡¯t volunteer for stuff if you don¡¯t have the ability.¡±

    <i>¡®It was clearly not her task yet she insisted on doing it. What¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t even do it well. Yet in the male lead¡¯s eyes, I bet he¡¯d just find her adorable in a stupid kind of way and speak up for her...</i>

    <i>We live in an age of female leads ah!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Bei Zhi!¡± Bei Ze yelled at her.

    ¡°What? Can yelling at me make costumes appear?!¡±

    <i>¡®Fuck your mom! I didn¡¯t even do anything! What are you yelling at me for?!¡¯</i>

    Bei Ze red angrily, his eyes seemed to be filled with frosty ice.

    ¡°Hey Drama Club, you guys are up next!¡± Someone called out from afar.

    Lin Yin took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll go tell the teacher we¡¯re cancelling our programme. All of you...¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we find another way?¡± Some people were unwilling to give up. After all, they had invested so much into this performance; were they going to give it up, just like that?

    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were red as she shook her head at them. Even if they wanted to rent outfits, it was already toote.

    In the end, the school celebration programme could only be called off. Though Ji Xiaoyu was the main culprit, with Bei Ze protecting her, no one in the Drama Club dared to cause trouble for her. Quite a few people had also quit the club.

    After all, if they couldn¡¯t afford to provoke her, they could still hide, couldn¡¯t they?

    Ji Xiaoyu was even more ostracised than before. Stuff like her bag disappearing and people giving her the wrong time schedule for events becamemon.

    ......

    ¡°Ji Xiaoyu, there¡¯s someone looking for you at the gates.¡± The student who hade over to deliver the message wore an expression of contempt. ¡°Don¡¯t know where this upstart came from.¡±

    Ji Xiaoyu didn¡¯t really understand. She lowered her head as she passed by but that student suddenly stretched out a leg to trip her up, thenughed and walked off after seeing her fall onto the ground.

    She red angrily at the direction the student left. In the end she picked herself up and, with a dark expression, headed towards the school gates.

    From far away, she saw someone standing by the school gates. Wearing a suit, a golden watch, and a gold chain as thick as a thumb around his neck. The man looked very strange, as if he were a worker who stole his boss¡¯s suit.

    ¡°Xiaoyu,¡± the man waved at her. Ji Xiaoyu had still been a bit uncertain before but with his call, she knew without a doubt that this person was her father.

    Ji Xiaoyu ran out and dragged him to the side. ¡°Why are you here? And why are you dressed up like this?¡±

    <i>¡®No wonder that person called him an upstart. He looks like some nouveau riche</i><sup>1</sup><i> so to them I guess he¡¯s like one?¡¯</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ve got money now!¡± Papa Ji was very excited. ¡°Look, your dad¡¯s a rich person now! From now on, I won¡¯t have to neglect you because of work! Xiaoyu, what do you want to buy? Dad will go and buy it!¡±

    ¡°Where did you get so much money?¡± Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s first reaction was to frown.

    <i>¡®Would I not know what kind of person my dad is? For the sake of his career he could even miss his wife¡¯s death. He only found out 2 days after mom was gone.¡¯</i>

    It was also from then that Ji Xiaoyu and her father¡¯s rtionship had soured. She had always felt that her father had been the cause of her mother¡¯s death.

 Chapter 126

    ¡°I got the first prize in the lottery...¡± Papa Ji looked around before continuing in a lower voice, ¡°RMB40 million! From now on, we¡¯re rich!¡±

    ¡°RMB40 million?¡± Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes widened. To her, this was an astronomical figure. <i>¡®You can win this much from the lottery?! I have money now, so does this mean I won¡¯t be bullied by those people anymore???¡¯</i>

    Excitement sprouted in Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s heart. She was eager to enjoy a life without being bullied. Everyone had a dark side to them, and if Ji Xiaoyu had managed to endure this part of her life, she would have be someone to whom money held no meaning. Yet just as she had reached the impressionable age where her opinions had just started to form, this enormous sum of wealth had appeared.

    ......

    ¡°I think I saw Chang Sheng today. That fellow scares me to death. Has Fu-shao returned to the academy?¡± Student A wore a terrified expression and spoke with a trembling voice.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. I didn¡¯t see his bodyguards,¡± Student Bforted Student A. ¡°Maybe you were just seeing things?¡±

    ¡°How could I be seeing things? Who else could that giant body belong to but Chang Sheng? Don¡¯t know what the academy¡¯s higher ups are thinking... they actually let such a big fellow in. Last time, someone nearly died...¡± Student A¡¯s face was pale.

    ¡°Then Fu-shao probably really <i>has </ie back. Be more careful in the future. If you meet Chang Sheng, you¡¯re as good as dead.¡±

    The two conversed as they passed Shi Sheng¡¯s side. Shi Sheng looked at them with a weird gaze. <i>¡®What Chang Sheng are they talking about? Are they really so amazing that these people would die if they met them? And the academy allowed such a dangerous thing in...¡¯</i>

    Just as Shi Sheng was puzzling it out, her gaze suddenly changed as she looked at the flowery shrubs at the side of the path.

    Without warning, arge creature burst out from the undergrowth, its gaze meeting hers. Those brilliant green eyes were filled with ferocity.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Which madman is raising a Caucasian Shepherd Dog</i>

    =¡±¡±

    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/caucasian_shepherd_dog

    =¡±¡±

    <img=¡±¡± alignnone¡±=¡±¡± size-full=¡±¡± wp-image-2559¡å=¡±¡± src=¡±¡± https:=¡±¡± fantrantionsblog.files.wordpress=¡±¡± 2018=¡±¡± 02=¡±¡± e9ab98e58aa0e7b4a2e78aac.png¡±¡±=¡±¡± alt=¡±¡± ¸ß¼ÓË÷È®¡±¡±=¡±¡± width=¡±¡± 220¡å¡±=¡±¡± height=¡±¡± 215¡å¡±=¡±¡± gt;

    =¡±¡±

    in=¡±¡± case=¡±¡± you¡¯re=¡±¡± wondering=¡±¡± why=¡±¡± i=¡±¡± spent=¡±¡± so=¡±¡± much=¡±¡± effort=¡±¡± on=¡±¡± this=¡±¡± one=¡±¡± (which=¡±¡± you=¡±¡± probably=¡±¡± aren¡¯t),=¡±¡± i=¡±¡± <i>love</i>=¡±¡± dogs.¡¯=¡±¡±><sup>1</sup></img=¡±¡±>

    <i>?! Even if I like this dog breed the most because they¡¯re both strong and loyal enough...</i>

    <i>I don¡¯t like the ones other people raise, okay?! Son of a bitch, lives are going to be endangered...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes turned frosty as she red fiercely back at it, releasing killing intent. <i>¡®You think I¡¯d<sup>(bbb)</sup> be scared of you, doggy?!¡¯</i>

    The giant dog arched his back and stared at her as if she was an intruder on his territory. Low growls issued forth from his throat. Shi Sheng silently gave it the middle finger.

    ¡°Woof!¡± The dog seemed to have been enraged as it fiercely pounced over. The sudden pounce caught Shi Sheng off guard, but she managed to dodge. However, her back smacked into a railing carved with flowers. The protruding edges scraped against her, causing sharp pain to spread from her back.

    The dog didn¡¯t give up, and turned to pounce at her again. That ferocious gaze made it look as if it wanted to tear Shi Sheng limb from limb.

    Shi Sheng silently took out her sword, but before she could even swing it the dog let out a yep, tucking its tail between its legs and cowering.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Weren¡¯t you so fierce just now? Why are you giving up so easily?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng brandished her sword and lifted her feet to walk over to the dog.

    <strong>[Hidden Quest: A World of Thorns. Please choose a mode: Normal or Chain.]</strong> System¡¯s voice appeared without warning, stopping Shi Sheng¡¯s advance.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips twitched. <i>¡®Yet another hidden quest! Not only is your naming sense weird, now you have modes for me to choose from? The hell is with chain mode? Oi System, can you not add these things in randomly?! Does your manufacturer know how arbitrary you¡¯re being?!¡¯</i>

    System ignored Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng waited for a bit but System continued ying dead.

    ¡°Chain mode.¡± <i>¡®I want to see what this new function¡¯s about.¡¯</i>

    <strong>[The mode cannot be changed once it has been chosen. Quest Target: Fu Qin.]</strong>

    <strong>[Chain Quest 1: Meet.]</strong>

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®This is a chain quest? Son of a bitch, does that mean you¡¯re going to issue quests one at a time now?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng looked at the sky. She felt like System had be a bit loftier than before.

    She then nced down to therge dog cowering at her feet. <i>¡®Chang Sheng... Son of a bitch! It¡¯s this dog! Does Fu Qin that fellow want his dog to cultivate into a dog spirit?!¡¯</i>

    Fu Qin¡¯s background was unclear. At school he was someone who stood out from the crowd, and not in a good way either. Although it was possible to have neverid your eyes on him throughout the entire year, there was no one who didn¡¯t know of his existence.

    The reason was simple: this fellow Fu Qin had a dog. And whenever this dog showed up, it proved Fu Qin was in the vicinity.

    In the storyline, Fu Qin had appeared as the final boss. His background setting was like a soap opera; Fu Qin had been neighbours with the female lead when he was young. Back then, Fu Qin had been all alone with only a steward to care for him.

    And then the female lead became his little sun, giving Fu Qin a memorable childhood. As a result, Fu Qin never forgot about her. So when he met her and found out she liked someone else, he started courting death.

    He ended upmitting suicide.

    <i>¡®Viins are a pitiful bunch.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng shook her head and looked at therge dog in front of her. Her gaze turned dark. <i>¡®But that is that and this is this. This mutt nearly maimed me just now! I have to at least collect a bit of interest back...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng walked over to Chang Sheng. She swiftly lifted the sword in her hand and swung downwards.

    ¡°Chang Sheng, dodge.¡± A level voice that had been spoken by a boy came from the side.

    Chang Sheng had been cowering on the ground, but after being reminded by Fu Qin, he finally reacted and dodged. It was still a bitte though; the sword sliced across one of his legs, causing fresh blood to pour down his fur.

    ¡°Yow!¡± Cheng Sheng yelped in pain. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t give two shits about sucking up to the quest target. That she hadn¡¯t killed this thing when he had injured her was already out of consideration for the quest target.

    <i>¡®When this quest is over... I¡¯ll cook and eat it!¡¯</i>

    Perhaps it was because Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze was too cold for Chang Sheng simply cowered at her feet and yelped miserably, not daring to reveal any more ferocity.

    Fu Qin walked out from the flowery shrubs at the side of the path. His features gave one the impression of the cool and bright moon in the sky; it was as if he emanated lofty and unreachable nobility.

    He squatted down to check Chang Sheng¡¯s wounds before taking out his phone and making a call. He did all of this very calmly. Shi Sheng looked at Fu Qin in suspicion. <i>¡®There¡¯s a deathly aura surrounding him...¡¯</i>

    People soon appeared from the end of the path to lift Chang Sheng away.

    Only then did Fu Qin get up. His eyes were like a deep spring, filled with a calm maism. Yet his gaze also held thorns, preventing others from getting closer.

    ¡°Chang Sheng was in the wrong first. We¡¯re even.¡± Fu Qin turned to leave once he finished. His movements were elegant and graceful; he looked utterly handsome.

    Yet who would have thought that in the next second, Fu Qin¡¯s body would shake before suddenly falling towards the flowered shrubs at the side. Shi Sheng watched as he fell into the shrubbery, his body bing concealed by the leaves.

    <i>¡®What¡¯s this? This is not the way to go about seducing people! I mean, at least strip first!¡¯</i>

    She walked over and waited for a while to see if he would suddenly jump back up. When he didn¡¯t, she poked his butt with her sword just to make sure. She looked at the sky while feeling troubled.

    <i>¡®This kind of scenario where the male and female leads meet... is really quite strange!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 127

    Shi Sheng turned to leave when System¡¯s voice rang out again,<strong> [Chain Quest 2: Send Fu Qin to the hospital.]</strong>

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Are you fucking sure you didn¡¯t just decide to do this on a whim? I¡¯m starting to regret my decision now...Why did I have to cause trouble for myself by choosing chain mode?!</i>

    <i>As expected, there¡¯s always a trap whenever ites to System¡¯s stuff...¡¯</i>

    Our dear System who had been unjustly ridiculed, <strong><i>¡®I am innocent in this! Who told you to not act within expectations?!¡¯</i></strong>

    ......

    If she was to bepletely honest, Shi Sheng had never expected this viin-sama to be so... <i>weak</i>. <i>¡®Are you sure this is a viin? He¡¯s actually the female lead, right?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng stood next to the bed and supported her chin with a hand as she stared at Fu Qin.

    Fu Qin still had the appearance of a teenager so to Shi Sheng, an old monster who had already seen many beautiful specimens of the male gender before, he really wasn¡¯t too outstanding in terms of appearance.

    <i>¡®But that atmosphere of death surrounding him... is very alluring ah!¡¯</i>

    When Fu Qin woke up, Shi Sheng was standing by the window and talking on the phone. Her melodious voice was very pleasing to the ears.

    ¡°...He¡¯s not awake yet. At least, I don¡¯t think so. Ah? Oh no, I¡¯m just a passer-by who picked him up and decided to be Lei Feng<sup>1</sup> for a while by sending him to the hospital... No, it¡¯s fine. Okay... you want me to look after him? You¡¯re giving money? Fuck... okay, sure, no problem. I¡¯ll take good care of him.¡±

    Fu Qin turned his neck and tried his best to see who it was standing by the window. <i>¡®It¡¯s that woman with the strange sword from earlier.¡¯</i>

    She turned, revealing her clear and bright eyes which seemed like they had been filled with brilliant specks of starlight. But not a single ripple could be seen within their depths.

    When their gazes met, a strange smile appeared on Shi Sheng¡¯s originally passive face. ¡°It seems like your life is worth a lot of money. They¡¯re offering a million RMB just to tend you for a while.¡±

    <i>¡®Just how rich must this Fu Family be?¡¯</i>

    Fu Qin didn¡¯t reply, his gaze moving downwards to look at her hand.

    Shi Sheng lowered her head to look at the phone which belonged to him. She tossed it back on the bed before exining, ¡°It rang a lot of times. I picked it up because I found it annoying.¡±

    Taking it back, Fu Qin looked at the number on the screen, added it to his cklist then shut the phone ¡ª all done in a single, fluid movement.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t speak, and neither did Fu Qin. He simply closed his eyes, shallow breathing was the only sound heard. With this, the atmosphere turned heavy.

    Only when a middle aged man who called himself Fu Qin¡¯s steward appeared did the tension dissipate.

    ¡°Many thanks, youngdy.¡± The man politely thanked Shi Sheng. He looked at her as if he was looking at a creature from outer space, which made her feel quite ufortable. ¡°Here¡¯s a cheque for RMB1 million.¡±

    Her gazended on the cheque. <i>¡®They¡¯re really giving money! I<sup>(bbb)</sup> don¡¯t understand rich people...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng received it with a calm expression. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Shi Sheng turned around. The man shot her a very polite smile before he nced at Fu Qin who was ying dead. He lowered his voice and spoke, ¡°May I trouble you to help me keep an eye on him for a little longer? I need to go and discuss some things with the doctor.¡±

    Seeing Shi Sheng¡¯s expression was a bit strange, he motioned for them to continue their discussion outside.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you; our Young Master¡¯s temper isn¡¯t too good yet you¡¯ve remained by his side for so long without him throwing a tantrum. This really surprises me. So, is it possible for you to wait for a while longer? Money isn¡¯t an issue.¡±

    <i>¡®Fu Qin has issues with his temper? You don¡¯t say...¡¯</i>

    Just as Shi Sheng was about to decline, System popped up again. <strong>[Chain Quest 3: Agree to his request.]</strong>

    The corner of her lip twitched as she swallowed back the words she had been nning to say.

    The man was gone for a long time. Shi Sheng simply paced around the room while Fu Qin gave no reaction whatsoever; his eyes were shut the whole time. Her phone suddenly started vibrating, so she took it out and walked over to the window before answering.

    When she turned, Fu Qin slowly opened his eyes, his gaze floating towards her.

    ¡°...En, the capital isn¡¯t an issue, I can provide it. Send me the materials in a bit. I¡¯ll give you an answer after looking through them... You don¡¯t have to ask me for these kinds of small matters; I didn¡¯t hire you to be decoration.¡±

    Her voice was very pleasing to the ears: sweet like how a young woman should sound like, but at the same time, brisk and efficient.

    After hanging up, Shi Sheng observed the stock market for a while before turning to look at the hospital bed. Fu Qin was still quietly lying down.

    After the man didn¡¯t return for a long time, Shi Sheng got tired of waiting and left to look for him. The VIP ward was very quiet so she was able to hear the sounds of discussion from a corridor to the side.

    ¡°His body is already in poor condition. If he continues on like this, he¡¯ll copse sooner orter...¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. But the Young Master refuses to take his medicine. He appears to havepletely given up. We don¡¯t have any more methods left either; we¡¯ve tried everything.¡±

    ¡°...I¡¯d advise you to continue looking for one. If this carries on, he¡¯ll only be able to survive half a year at most.¡±

    ¡°You (respectful) are the Young Master¡¯s personal doctor so you know how he gets...¡±

    Shi Sheng listened in for a while. The more she heard, the deeper her frown got. <i>¡®Fu Qin¡¯s got a terminal illness? I thought this sort of setting was only for female leads? He¡¯s a fucking viin! Why does he have this kind of condition?!¡¯</i>

    She waited at the entrance of the ward; after around half an hour, a man appeared with several ck-clothed bodyguards.

    First, he politely apologised to Shi Sheng before giving her another cheque.

    <i>¡®I¡¯ll be honest. This money was too easy to earn... I feel like there¡¯s some trick here.¡¯</i>

    Thinking thus, Shi Sheng left immediately after she had finished exchanging pleasantries with the man.

    ......

    Fu Qin had been hospitalised for more than three days by the time Wednesday came around. When Shi Sheng¡¯s ss ended, System suddenly appeared: <strong>[Chain Quest 4: Deliver food.]</strong>

    <i>¡®What. Da. Hell?! Try saying that again?¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Deliver food.]</strong> System obeyed as it spoke again in its customary icy-cold robot voice.

    <i>¡®Deliver your grandpa! I was already tolerating you with thest few but I don¡¯t want to do this kind of errand!¡¯</i>

    System didn¡¯t respond. Shi Sheng ignored it but when she got off from school, System started repeating itself.

    <i>¡®Hah... don¡¯t tell me...will this thing not stop if I don¡¯t go?¡¯</i>

    As she expected, the next day System echoed the samemand again and again. The intervals changed from every few hours to one hour to half an hour and finally to every few minutes...

    When Shi Sheng got off from school in the afternoon, she brought takeaway food with her and stormed over to the hospital. The man and his four ck-clothed bodyguards were standing together, conversing in low mutters outside the ward.

    ¡°...The Young Master hasn¡¯t eaten for a day and a half already. We can¡¯t let him go on like this. Uncle Jian, hurry and think of a way.¡±

    The steward, Uncle Jian, shook his head. ¡°What way could I possibly have?...Whoever goes in now would simply be asking for trouble.¡±

    ¡°Youngdy?¡± He spotted Shi Sheng approaching. The bodyguards that had been chattering immediately stopped and straightened their backs as they stood at the sides, though their gazes kept hovering over her.

    ¡°You (respectful) are nning on...?¡± Uncle Jian was a bit surprised upon seeing the lunch box in Shi Sheng¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Delivering food.¡± Shi Sheng was still a bit angry so she spoke curtly.

    Uncle Jian, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®It doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re here to deliver food though?! You look more like you¡¯re here to settle a grudge...¡¯</i>

    Of course Uncle Jian wouldn¡¯t dare to let her in! <i>¡®And besides, what reason does she have for sending food to the Young Master?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Youngdy, our Young Master¡¯s emotional state isn¡¯t very stable so...¡± He tactfully declined.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t mind.¡± She replied stiffly, causing Uncle Jian to fall silent. <i>¡®This littledy looks quite smart so howe she doesn¡¯t understand what I¡¯m trying to get across?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng looked like she wanted to go in today no matter what, causing the bodyguards at the side to turn nervous as they blocked off the entrance to the ward.

 Chapter 128

    ¡°Have you all still been unable to get Fu-shao to eat anything yet?¡± Appearing out of nowhere, the doctor spoke calmly as he ignored the tense atmosphere. ¡°It¡¯s already been three days yet he hasn¡¯t eaten a single thing. If this keeps up, I suggest you start preparing the funeral.¡±

    After saying that, the doctor left without giving anyone enough time to react. If you observed carefully, you would discover that the doctor seemed to be escaping. <i>¡®Being a doctor is difficult too, you know...</i>

    <i>I mean, just look at the people who came to visit this patient! They all look like they¡¯re about to go on a killing spree!</i>

    <i>...I think I should call security first.¡¯</i>

    Uncle Jian and Shi Sheng red at each other. Something seemed to ur to the bodyguards, and they started attempting to persuade Uncle Jian to let her in. In the end, Uncle Jian reluctantly allowed her to pass. The most important thing right now was to get their Young Master to eat something.

    ......

    The room was a mess. All of the medical equipment had been knocked over, and nkets and pillows were strewn across the floor. It looked like the aftermath of a fight.

    A suffocating smell filled the air, making one want to choke.

    Reclining against the head of the bed, Fu Qin wore a hospital gown. One of his legs curled up on the bed, a hand resting atop a knee. He held a cigarette between the index and middle fingers of this hand. Smoke wafted off and around him, giving him an ethereal feeling.

    The other hand hung off the bedside. Fresh blood trickled down his fingers and dripped onto the floor.

    He turned his head, his dead eyes covered by a veil of smoke. It was a despondent and bloody scene.

    ¡°Do you want to die, or do you want to die?!¡± Shi Sheng had already been filled with suppressed rage, so upon catching sight of this she immediately started to berate him. ¡°If you want to die, you can just leap out the window here, you know. Why go through so much trouble?¡±

    After he heard that voice Fu Qin¡¯s neck stiffened, and he turned to look at the young woman standing in front of him. He stared at her for about three seconds before suddenly getting up and walking over to the window on bare feet, managing to climb up it without much difficulty.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± The group of people flooded in from outside. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive ah, Young Master...¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡± Fu Qin¡¯s voice was very light. The wind that blew in from the window broke apart the sound of his words.

    ¡°Jump if you have the balls!¡± Shi Sheng continued to provoke him.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Uncle Jian nearly shouted at her, his eyes filled with rage. He had only allowed her in because he had hoped she would be able to persuade his Young Master. He hadn¡¯t nned for her to instigate his Young Master tomit suicide!

    ¡°Young Master!¡±

    Uncle Jian turned to find that Fu Qin¡¯s figure was gone. A few bodyguards crowded the window, staring downwards with horror.

    Shi Sheng was a bit stunned. <i>¡®He really jumped...</i>

    <i>Son of a bitch! This viin is too easy to kill! I<sup>(bbb)</sup> can¡¯t handle it!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Use consumable ¡®Gap In Time¡¯!¡± Shi Sheng chanted through gritted teeth.

    Time suddenly stopped and everyone seemed to freeze into ce. The world turned quiet.

    Shi Sheng stalked toward the window, walking over the debris cluttering the floor. She opened it up and looked down to see Fu Qin frozen in the position he had been falling in. He was around ten or so metres away from the ground.

    Shi Sheng leapt down from the windowsill and soon reached Fu Qin¡¯s side. She came to a stable stop next to him, her sword beneath her feet.

    She took Fu Qin to descend a bit more until the two of them were only a metre off the ground, after which she waited for the consumable to run out of time.

    3...

    2...

    1...

    All of a sudden, the frozen city came back to life and sound filled the silent world once again.

    The impact came quickly. Shi Sheng had been clutching Fu Qin when theynded. Even though she had minimized the impact, she still heard a cracking sound from her back.

    <i>¡®Fuck! Look what I¡¯ve gotten myself into now!</i>

    <i>Who knew this idiot would really jump?!</i>

    <i>...Luckily there aren¡¯t many people in this in-patient area. I don¡¯t even want to think about how other people would react to this.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Do you want to squash me to death?!¡± Shi Sheng spoke through gritted teeth. Fu Qin didn¡¯t react to her words.

    He slowly supported himself and sat up. He spoke very regretfully, ¡°Didn¡¯t manage to die.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Should¡¯ve just let you die! Why the fuck did I<sup>(bbb)</sup> go and save you?!¡¯</i>

    The people still in the ward could only see her appear suddenly and hug their Young Master as the two went smashing down on the concrete. They hurriedly charged downstairs, and it was only after examining Fu Qin many times to check if he was okay that people finally started to pay attention to the girl lying on the ground

    Shi Sheng was sent to the hospital to be saved. <i>¡®Who told me to court trouble?!¡¯</i>

    ......

    While Shi Sheng was hospitalised, Fu Qin continued to seek death at every turn. But System would always issue quests to her whenever Fu Qin got a bit too suicidal. Yet they were all for tiny fucking stuff like:

    Tell a joke to Fu Qin.

    Send some fruit to Fu Qin.

    Apany Fu Qin for a medical check-up.

    Shi Sheng finally found out why the steward had said Fu Qin¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t good. <i>¡®His suicidal tendencies are already a problem... And he¡¯ll give me the goddamn silent treatment too! He just shuts up and ignores me whenever he gets upset!¡¯</i>

    Due to their less-than-pleasant second meeting, Uncle Jian didn¡¯t like her anymore. In fact, the good impression from their first meeting had pretty much dropped into the negatives.

    Adding to the fact that she had instigated his Young Master to jump off of a building, her unnatural and constant appearance by the Young Master¡¯s side made Uncle Jian feel like it was already miraculous that he hadn¡¯t yet ordered people to drag this suspicious person out.

    So every time Shi Sheng wanted to go see Fu Qin, she¡¯d have to battle wits with Uncle Jian, who guarded against her like he would against a thief.

    <strong>[Chain Quest 14: Send flowers.]</strong>

    Shi Sheng, who had been taking her medicine, silently crunched up the awfully bitter pills.

    The nurse who hade over to deliver the medicine stared at her in bewilderment. <i>¡®Ms Bei¡¯s expression... Is she nning on killing someone?</i>

    <i>Also... don¡¯t you find the medicine bitter?!¡¯</i>

    Upon seeing Shi Sheng chewing up the pills as if venting her rage on them, the nurse hurriedly packed up and left. <i>¡®The patients in these wards sure are weird. One refuses to take his medicine while the other chews hers like jelly beans...</i>

    <i>Rich people these days are getting more and more entric!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng used her phone to order a bouquet of flowers. As to what kind of flowers? She didn¡¯t care. It wasn¡¯t important anyways.

    But when Shi Sheng received the flowers, her face pretty much turned ck. <i>¡®Fucking hell! Forgot to tell them I didn¡¯t want roses! Forget it... I figure that suicidal fellow won¡¯t mind.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng carried arge bouquet of roses andboriously made her way to the ward. Unable to see who she was, the bodyguards had just been about to stop her when she finally revealed her features.

    ¡°Ms Bei... what are you (respectful)...?¡± <i>¡®...doing? Sending roses huh...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng scanned the surroundings, and when she didn¡¯t see Uncle Jian, she red at the bodyguards. ¡°Open the door! My waist is aching!¡±

    <i>¡®My<sup>(bbb)</sup> injury hasn¡¯t healed yet, dammit!¡¯</i>

    The bodyguards hurriedly opened the door. They were actually quite willing to allow thisdy to see their Young Master because when she was around, although he wouldn¡¯t speak, he wouldn¡¯t attempt to run off ormit suicide when they weren¡¯t paying attention.

    Fu Qin lowered his head to look at his phone. Upon hearing the sound of the door opening, he quicklyid back down and covered himself with his nket.

    <i>¡®This girl keeps hovering around me every day. How annoying.¡¯</i>

    If Shi Sheng knew what he was thinking, she¡¯d probably p him with the rose bouquet and say something like: ¡°You think I want to be around you?! Idiot!¡±

    ¡°Fu Qin, don¡¯t y dead!¡± Shi Sheng smacked the flowers on Fu Qin¡¯s nket and spoke grumpily, ¡°Get up and take the damn flowers!¡±

    Fu Qin could smell the thick fragrance of the flowers even from under the nket. He tossed the nket aside, allowing him to see the fresh roses.

    For a while he was stunned, and then his gaze slowly shifted towards Shi Sheng¡¯s face.

 Chapter 129

    The young woman¡¯s features were exquisite. A pity her expression wasn¡¯t good; it was filled with anger. But that didn¡¯t stop her looking beautiful. She didn¡¯t need to do anything special. Just by standing there an indescribable nobility emanated from her.

    Seeing that Fu Qin had noticed the flowers, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t continue speaking and left the ward. ¡®Bloody fucking hell! Never doing chain quests again! They¡¯re too exhausting!¡¯

    The door shut with a click, allowing the room to regain its silence. Fu Qin slowly tossed aside the nket and sat up. He brought the bouquet of flowers close to him and stared at it for quite a while.

    When Uncle Jian returned to the ward, he was greeted by the sight of the hospital ward filled with scattered roses. His Young Master was leaning against the head of the bed and his head was lowered as he yed on his phone. There were some scattered roses beside him as well.

    ¡®All I did was go out to buy some food, howe the ward turned into this?!¡¯

    ¡°Where did the flowerse from?¡± He definitely wouldn¡¯t get an answer from his Young Master, so Uncle Jian could only ask the bodyguards outside.

    ¡°They were brought by Ms Bei.¡± The bodyguards replied truthfully. Uncle Jian¡¯s expression soured. ¡®What does she mean by sending roses? Has she taken a liking to our Young Master? I cannot allow this! The Young Master must not be together with that girl! They aren¡¯t a match!¡¯

    Uncle Jian made arrangements for Fu Qin to be discharged that same day. So for the next few days, Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t bothered by chain quest alerts, causing her to be quite happy. Only after she had been discharged did she learn that Fu Qin had long since been discharged.

    ......

    When Shi Sheng returned to the mansion, she could hear the sounds ofughter and conversationing from inside. In the living room, Ji Xiaoyu and Bei Ze were sitting next to each other, across from a middle-aged couple who appeared quite young.

    Shi Sheng was slightly stunned but she soon verified their identities with Bei Zhi¡¯s memories. It was Father Bei and Mother Bei.

    ¡®They actually returned? But Ji Xiaoyu... her changes are quite big ah! Ji Xiaoyu must¡¯ve done well for herself while I¡¯ve been gone, huh?¡¯

    Ji Xiaoyu was dressed from head to toe in branded items. The essories on her neck and wrists were designed in thetest style. She wasn¡¯t going bare-faced anymore; there was exquisite makeup on her face.

    She seemed to be more confident than before, as could be seen from her expression and how her chest was slightly puffed up, as if to announce her presence.

    Although she waspletely decked out in branded items, her temperament had clearly not reached the mark yet, so she looked a bit weird.

    Bei Ze was the first to see Bei Zhi. He stood up and looked as if he was going to walk over, but instead he bent over to pick up a ss of water on the table. ¡°Have some water.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s face reddened as she spoke in embarrassment.

    ¡°Dummy.¡± Bei Ze rubbed Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s head. ¡°Dad, mom, I¡¯m going to show Xiaoyu around.¡±

    ¡°Alright, off you go! Make sure toe back in time for lunch!¡± Mother Bei smiled and nodded. She seemed to like Ji Xiaoyu a lot.

    Only when Bei Ze left did Shi Sheng enter. Father Bei and Mother Bei merely asked a few perfunctory questions upon her arrival.

    When she was hospitalised, she had called home to inform them but they had the same perfunctory attitude as right now. This was enough for Shi Sheng to get a feel of what Bei Zhi must¡¯ve been experiencing all these years.

    Having been ignored like this while having unspeakable feelings in her heart, it wasn¡¯t a surprise that the original Bei Zhi had turned to the dark side.

    Shi Sheng returned to her room to get a change of clothing. When it was time to eat, Uncle He went to call her down. At first, she hadn¡¯t wanted to go down, but with the female lead here, she might as well go down to take a look.

    A sumptuous lunch was prepared. By the time Shi Sheng had gone downstairs, everyone had already started eating.

    ¡°Xiaozhi, you were at home?¡± Ji Xiaoyu revealed a surprised expression upon seeing Bei Zhi. ¡°Sorry about that Xiaozhi. I didn¡¯t know you weren¡¯t at home so I didn¡¯t wait for you...¡±

    Shi Sheng pulled up a chair and swept her gaze over Ji Xiaoyu before sitting down silently. She grabbed her chopsticks and started eating. Ji Xiaoyu looked at Bei Zhi awkwardly.

    ¡°Bei Zhi! How can you be so rude?¡± Mother Bei red at Bei Zhi in slight anger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her Xiaoyu. Hurry up and eat.¡±

    Ji Xiaoyu smiled at Mother Bei and started eating.

    Shi Sheng only gave Ji Xiaoyu a nce before lowering her head and focused on eating. Her movements were very fluid; they seemed to contain a natural elegance and nobility to them.

    But Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s movements appeared a bit stiff. She wanted to act like those nobledies but she hadn¡¯t undergone any training before so her forced attempt only made it seem like she drew a dog when she was attempting to draw a tiger.<sup>1</sup>

    Bei Ze frowned a bit upon seeing Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s movements. Ji Xiaoyu was also a bit anxious. ¡®It looks simple when they do it! Howe it¡¯s so tough for me to copy them?¡¯

    After they had eaten, Mother Bei brought Ji Xiaoyu away. Father Bei had work to do so Bei Ze and Bei Zhi were left alone.

    Shi Sheng was sipping a cup of tea, her gaze fixed on her phone and feeling rather puzzled as to why Bei Ze hadn¡¯t left yet.

    ¡°Bei Zhi.¡± He suddenly called her. Shi Sheng lifted her head to look at him with a baffled expression on her face. ¡®What do you want, male lead-sama?¡¯

    Bei Ze stared at her for a while before he finally managed to force out a few words, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything you want to say?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± ¡®Do I have to congratte you now? We don¡¯t have a close rtionship, okay? Why would I congratte you?!¡¯

    Bei Ze seemed to have been pissed off by her reply for his face darkened and he stormed off.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Don¡¯t really understand what the male lead¡¯s thinking.¡¯

    Father Bei and Mother Bei only stayed at home for two days. Ji Xiaoyu was also staying over for these two days. In this time, she had made countless faux pas<sup>2</sup>

    yet Father and Mother Bei pretended like they hadn¡¯t seen them.

    Before they left, they even let Ji Xiaoyu continue to stay in their house. Ji Xiaoyu tried to ¡®decline¡¯ of course but in the end, she could only ¡®grudgingly¡¯ and embarrassedly ept their offer.

    Having the chance to stay in the Bei Family¡¯s mansion again, Ji Xiaoyu actually wanted to stay with Bei Ze on the fourth floor this time!

    Yet who knew that Bei Ze rejected her request on the spot, causing her to feel embarrassed and a little aggrieved. In the end though, she still went back to stay in her original room on the third floor.

    ......

    The next day, early in the morning.

    ¡°Xiaozhi, wait up!¡± Ji Xiaoyu jogged out of the mansion. ¡°Xiaozhi, let¡¯s go to school together!¡±

    ¡°Go take Bei Ze¡¯s car.¡± Shi Sheng cast Ji Xiaoyu a nce. ¡®What¡¯s the FL up to? Riling me(bbb) up because she¡¯s bored?¡¯

    ¡°Ze said he was busy today and told me to hitch a ride on your car.¡± Ji Xiaoyu spoke confidently; even her chin was lifted. ¡®I¡¯m rich now! I don¡¯t have to be humble in front of you anymore!¡¯

    ¡°Oh. Then I reject you.¡± Shi Sheng pulled open the car door, got on, and mmed it shut. The driver immediately drove the car off.

    Having gotten a face-full of exhaust, her expression was ugly as she looked at the direction the car drove off in. ¡®Back then she looked down on me. Okay?

    But I have money now! Yet she still dares to look down on me!¡¯

    Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s hands clenched into fists. She turned to find the steward and got him to prepare a car for her.

    She had been a servant before but now she was a guest.

    When Ji Xiaoyu reached school, she just so happened to see Bei Zhi walking into the academy grounds together with a young man.

    ¡®That young man... How should I describe him? I think he looks exceptionally good. Even better than Bei Ze.¡¯

    He was apanied by several bodyguards in ck clothing who followed at a distance. There was also arge dog by his side. Everyone gave way to them so they were hard to miss.

    Ji Xiaoyu learned the name of that young man from their conversations. Fu Qin. The mysterious Fu Qin who was famous at the academy.

 Chapter 130

    ¡°Fu Qin, would it kill you to say something?!¡± Shi Sheng had nearly run her mouth dry from talking yet Fu Qin hadn¡¯t made a single sound, causing her to fly into a rage. ¡®And you came over to torture me(bbb) this early in the morning!¡¯

    Fu Qin¡¯s steps paused. He turned to look at her. Although his face held a hint of impatience, he still extended the hand that had been stuck into his pocket towards her. Shi Sheng hurriedly handed him his breakfast.

    He looked at his breakfast and under Shi Sheng¡¯s watchful eyes, tossed it to the ground with a calm expression. ¡°Don¡¯t like.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®System, don¡¯t you dare fucking stop me! I am so hacking him to death today! I¡¯ve never met such an obnoxious viin before! I went through all that trouble running to the other half of the city to get breakfast for him so early in the morning, yet this is how he treats it?! <b>I¡¯ve</b> never had someone who¡¯d do that for me!!!¡¯

    The bodyguards felt the presence of killing intent and hurriedly rushed forward tofort her. ¡°Ms Bei, calm down. Our Young Master¡¯s just in an awful mood today. I¡¯ll apologise to you (respectful). Please don¡¯t get angry. Calm down, you have to calm down.¡±

    ¡®Calm down...

    Calm down my arse!

    I am killing him today and ridding the world of a nuisance!¡¯

    ¡°Hurry up and bring the Young Master away!¡±

    ¡°Ms Bei, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡±

    Someone held Shi Sheng back while the others dragged Fu Qin away.

    ¡°Ms Bei, please do not take the Young Master¡¯s attitude to heart... Ay, the Young Master doesn¡¯t have it easy, you know.¡± The bodyguard who restrained her had an expression of helplessness.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m having it easy?!¡± ¡®Being able to be served by me was the result of the fortune you umted over several lifetimes yet you don¡¯t know how to cherish it!!!¡¯

    The bodyguard hurriedly soothed her. ¡°Of course Ms Bei doesn¡¯t have it easy either. But right now only you (respectful) are able to convince the Young Master to eat. Even if we threaten to kill ourselves, the Young Master won¡¯t even give us a second look.¡±

    ¡°Just let him die if he wants to! He¡¯s wasting air by being alive!¡±

    The bodyguards were speechless. ¡®Since you want the Young Master dead so much, why do you keep sticking to him?!¡¯

    ......

    Having been royally pissed off by Fu Qin, Shi Sheng¡¯s violent mood persisted throughout the whole day. Even Lin Yin had been snubbed when she came to talk to her.

    ¡°Today¡¯s ss will stop here. Next week we¡¯re going to Mt. Shaoyang for an outing, so everyone make sure to pack everything you¡¯ll need.¡±

    The teacher had only just spoken when the students burst out, ¡°Mt. Shaoyang again?! Why is it never anything new?!¡±

    ¡°Teacher, can¡¯t we change locations? We¡¯ve already gone there for the past three years! By now I even know just how many trees are on the mountain!¡±

    The teacher red at that student. ¡°Then do tell, how many trees are there on Mt. Shaoyang? If you¡¯re wrong, then you¡¯re counting trees on this trip!¡±

    Theining student immediately shut up.

    The teacher cleared his throat. ¡°Now that all of you are in your third year of high school, you¡¯ll be going there as seniors guiding your juniors from the year one group. ss Leader, head to the office for further discussion. Alright, that¡¯s about it. ss is over.¡±

    Shi Sheng contemtively watched her ssmates as they chatted. ¡®Mt. Shaoyang... yet another important location for the plot¡¯s advancement.¡¯

    <b>[Chain Quest 17: Convince Fu Qin to go on the trip to Mt. Shaoyang.]</b>

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Why do you want me to bring him there? For him tomit suicide? A body disposed there would never be recovered, right...?¡¯

    Mt. Shaoyang wasn¡¯t one mountain but a chain of mountains. However, of these, only two were developed, and the ones behind them were not. Therge gorge between two of those peaks was the perfect ce to dispose of a body.

    ......

    Because of the nned outing to Mt. Shaoyang, there weren¡¯t many lessons in the following few days. The students had also been permitted to leave the academy grounds as they wished so that they could purchase whatever supplies they needed.

    But before Shi Sheng could go shopping, she would have to deal with Fu Qin, who loved giving people the silent treatment.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t spend too much effort to find him (by looking for his bodyguards).

    He was sitting next to the artificialke in the academy grounds. Chang Sheng was lying down at his feet, and when he detected someone¡¯s approach, Chang Sheng let out a low warning growl.

    Fu Qin rubbed Chang Sheng¡¯s head. He didn¡¯t even need to look to know who it was. After all, no one other than herwould know where to find him.

    Shi Sheng sat down next to Fu Qin. ¡°Go to Mt. Shaoyang with me next week.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t wa-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m bringing you there to die.¡± Shi Sheng spoke before Fu Qin could reject her. ¡®Didn¡¯t you want to die? Then I¡¯ll bring you to fucking die!¡¯

    Fu Qin fell silent for a while and examined the girl through the corner of his eye. Back then he had found her annoying; she kept hovering around him. And if he tried to get her to stop, she¡¯d even use violence to threaten him!

    She didn¡¯t act like a girl at all.

    But even afterwards, when he made things difficult for her, even if she was very angry, she¡¯d still leave only after she had reached her goal.

    Fu Qin was beginning to suspect she had been bought over by Uncle Jian, otherwise why would Uncle Jian allow her to continue turning up in front of him? As a result, he had started making things more difficult for her to see how long she could stand him. But it was clear he had underestimated her...

    If Uncle Jian knew what Fu Qin was thinking, he¡¯d definitely cry out in grievance! After all, even if he took every precaution, he couldn¡¯t guard against traitors!

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Just as Shi Sheng was getting impatient from waiting, Fu Qin was finally willing to open his ¡®dignified¡¯ mouth.

    After getting an answer, Shi Sheng immediately left. She had no wish to remain with this person any longer than necessary; she was afraid she¡¯d end up killing him. The deathly aura he emanated really caused one to be tempted to kill him.

    ......

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t actually have that much to buy, but Lin Yin did. Lin Yin had insisted on dragging Shi Sheng along with her for the sake of ¡®bncing work and y¡¯, since she didn¡¯t dare to take Bei Zhi¡¯s strange way of ¡®bncing work and y¡¯ seriously.

    ¡°Does this look good?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And this one?¡±

    ¡°Looks great.¡±

    Lin Yin huffed, tossing the pile of clothing onto the sofa. ¡°Why are you just like my dad? Every time I go shopping with him and ask for his opinion, he¡¯ll just say ¡®looks great¡¯! Bei Zhi, you¡¯re a girl. Can you please act like one?¡±

    Shi Sheng lifted her head, a wicked smile shing over her lips. She tugged Lin Yin over to her side and wrapped her right arm around her shoulders, her other hand lifting Lin Yin¡¯s chin up slightly. ¡°You¡¯re so pretty, you look good in anything.¡±

    Lin Yin was stunned, freezing up. ¡®Am I... being teased? Why do I feel like Bei Zhi¡¯s suddenly so much hotter?!¡¯

    Her heart started thumping wildly.

    Lin Yin¡¯s face flushed bright red in an instant. She struggled free from Shi Sheng¡¯s arms before stumbling towards the cashier with an armful of clothing. ¡°Th-these. I¡¯m buying all of these.¡±

    Even after she had finished paying, Lin Yin¡¯s face was still a bit flushed. Shi Sheng, on the other hand, acted like nothing had happened.

    Once she had finally calmed down, a realization struck Lin Yin. She¡¯d never seen such lively actions from Bei Zhi.

    Most of the time, Bei Zhi lookedpletely disinterested in everything. On the rare asions where she did show an expression, it was always either one of ridicule or disdain. It was as if she was covered in thorns, making it hard for others to get close to her.

    ¡®Since she allowed me to see this side of her, does that mean she finally sees me as a friend?¡¯

    ¡°Oh, right¡ªI have to go and get a new tent, too. Xiaozhi, do you have a tent? Mine brokest year so I have to buy a new one.¡± Lin Yin had switched from calling her ¡°Bei Zhi¡± to ¡°Xiaozhi¡±.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I do,¡± Shi Sheng replied nonchntly, and her gazended on the shop across from the one they were in.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go and buy it.¡± Lin Yin scanned the surroundings. ¡°It should be upstairs, let¡¯s head up there... Xiaozhi, what are you looking at?¡±

    Lin Yin followed Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze and saw two familiar figures in a sports store. Her face paled, and she shifted her gaze away in a panic.

 Chapter 131

    Ji Xiaoyu and Bei Ze were shopping for workout clothes. After changing into the couple outfits she had picked for them, they came out of the changing room with Ji Xiaoyu looking very happy as she held Bei Ze¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Xiaozhi.¡± She spotted Bei Zhi who was standing in the corridor and dragged Bei Ze over.

    ¡°Xiaozhi, are you guys going shopping too? I wanted to bring you with us today but Ze said...¡± Ji Xiaoyu stuck her tongue out in ¡¯embarrassment¡¯, which made her appear more cheekily cute. ¡°I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d meet here. How about we go eat together?¡±

    ¡°Xiaozhi... We still have a lot of stuff we have to buy, so... so we won¡¯t be able to have a meal together with Bei-shao.¡± Lin Yin said quietly as she pulled on Shi Sheng¡¯s sleeve..

    ¡°No problem. I can let Ze go and help you guys.¡± Ji Xiaoyu smiled as she spoke but in her eyes, one could see she was unting. ¡®People at school always said Bei Ze and Lin Yin would make a great couple and thought they were perfect for each other but look, <b>I¡¯m</b> the one Bei Ze likes!¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating with someone I don¡¯t like.¡± Shi Sheng calmly spoke.

    Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s mouth widened, as if she had been scared. After a while, she asked with an upset face, ¡°Xiaozhi... dislikes me? Howe? I can change.¡±

    Bei Ze also turned to look at Bei Zhi, as though he cared about her answer.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t like you¡ª¡± Shi Sheng was interrupted by her phone¡¯s sudden ringing.

    ¡°Ms Bei, Ms Bei, it really is you! Great! I¡¯m at the fifth floor right now, you (respectful) should be able to see me if you look up. The Young Master¡¯s throwing a fit again; can I trouble you toe up for a moment?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not his babysitter.¡± Shi Sheng didn¡¯t even give it any thought before hanging up, but they appeared unwilling to give up for they called once again. Shi Sheng simply shut off her phone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Shi Sheng nced at Lin Yin. She didn¡¯t want to stay around to get caught by those bodyguards.

    ¡°Xiaozhi...¡± Ji Xiaoyu suddenly grabbed onto Shi Sheng. ¡°I know I might not have done very well in the past, but I¡¯ll learn how to do well. Please give me pointers when you can.¡±

    ¡°Let go.¡±

    ¡°Xiaozhi, I¡ª¡±

    Catching the figures of the bodyguards sprinting down the stairs in her peripheral vision, Shi Sheng quickly flung Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s hand off. However, she had probably used too much force because the girl ended up falling to the ground with a pained cry. ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Bei Zhi!¡± Bei Ze eximed, before turning towards Ji Xiaoyu to help her up. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Ji Xiaoyu nced at her foot. Her forehead started forming some cold sweat and she said, ¡°I might have twisted my foot. It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t me Xiaozhi.¡±

    ¡°Bei Zhi, stop right there!¡± Seeing Bei Zhi was about to leave, Bei Ze yelled out again. This shout caused the surrounding people to look over.

    By this point, the bodyguards had already blocked off Shi Sheng¡¯s path to escape and were surrounding her. ¡°Ms Bei, please help us. Please go with us.¡±

    Lin Yin looked weirdly at the men. ¡®Aren¡¯t these... Fu-shao¡¯s bodyguards?¡¯

    Shi Sheng frowned in annoyance. Upon seeing Bei Ze and Ji Xiaoyu looking over, she decided to go see that suicidal viin. Ji Xiaoyu was going too out of character for her tastes.

    ......

    On the fifth floor, a few salespeople were huddled up in a corner. There was a mess everywhere; clothes were strewn all over the ce. And in the middle of that chaos sat a young man.

    There were two ck-clothed bodyguards by his side who were currently trying to coax him, but the young man wouldn¡¯t listen. His eyes stared at the floor.

    The two bodyguards were powerless to do anything. ¡®The Young Master just suddenly had a fit here and nearly caused the store¡¯s employees to call the police!¡¯

    Recently, their Young Master¡¯s temper had turned unstable. He would throw tantrums for no rhyme or reason and refused to eat. Had it not been for the fact the steward had gotten people to hold him down and force feed him nutrient solutions, their Young Master would have probably died by now.

    ¡°Ms Bei.¡± The two bodyguards were currently wringing their brains out for ways to persuade Fu Qin when Shi Sheng walked in. Seeing her, joy surfaced on their faces as they opened up a path for her.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with him?¡± ¡®The hell did you run over to someone¡¯s shop to have a fit for? You¡¯re beyond saving!¡¯

    The bodyguards went through what had happened just now.

    Basically, Fu Qin had suddenly refused to walk and sat down. No matter how much others persuaded him, he wouldn¡¯t leave. The bodyguards had wanted to drag him away by force but the result was Fu Qin throwing a tantrum (and objects). The mess in the shop was his doing.

    When Shi Sheng stalked over, Fu Qin slowly turned his head to look at her. Something seemed to sh across his vision before a sharp pain could be felt on his neck and everything faded into darkness.

    The tongue-tied bodyguards, ¡°...¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t this method too simple and ...rough?!¡¯

    ¡°You guys are useless.¡± Shi Sheng supported Fu Qin. ¡°What are you still staring at me for? Don¡¯t you want your Young Master anymore? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m going to toss him.¡±

    Her words sessfully awoke the stunned bodyguards and they all rushed up, protecting their Young Master. ¡®If she says she¡¯s tossing him, you¡¯d better believe she¡¯ll toss him!¡¯

    ¡°Thank you, Ms Bei.¡± The representative of the bodyguards politely thanked her.

    They weren¡¯t Ms Bei, of course they didn¡¯t dare to make a move on Fu Qin. Had she not been here, they would¡¯ve probably had to wait for Uncle Jian toe. Though, even if he hade, it still wouldn¡¯t have been of any use. If they dared to use violence, when the Young Master awoke, the only thing they could do was await death!

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him out so easily.¡± ¡®You¡¯ll end up harming others.¡¯

    The bodyguards, ¡°...¡± ¡®How can we help whether he decides toe out or not?!¡¯

    Having dealt with Fu Qin, Shi Sheng left the store. Bei Ze and Ji Xiaoyu were part of the onlooking crowd that had gathered. Bei Ze¡¯s expression was not too good; he was probably still pissed off from just now. As for Ji Xiaoyu, she was craning her neck and peeking inside out of curiosity.

    ¡°Xiaozhi... you know Fu-shao?¡± Lin Yin had a curious face on. Seemingly like she had already forgotten about her earlier depression, she spoke worriedly, ¡°You actually knocked Fu-shao unconscious just now! He¡¯ll probably go and make trouble for you when he wakes up...¡±

    ¡°See if he dares.¡± Shi Sheng grinded her teeth. Lin Yin was scared by this scary Bei Zhi; she didn¡¯t say anything for quite a while.

    ......

    When they returned to the mansion, Shi Sheng was stopped by Bei Ze.

    ¡°How did you get to know Fu Qin?¡± He immediately started interrogating her.

    Shi Sheng looked puzzled. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still your older brother.¡± He ced emphasis on the words ¡®older brother¡¯, as if he was reminding both Bei Zhi and himself.

    ¡°So? Even if you¡¯re my older brother you can¡¯t stick your nose into who I decide to interact with, right?¡± Shi Sheng quietly examined Bei Ze. ¡®This male lead couldn¡¯t have <b>liked</b> Bei Zhi, could he?¡¯

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes swivelled in their sockets before she suddenly stepped forward and reached out to ce her hand on Bei Ze¡¯s chest. She spoke in a mellow voice, ¡°What are you thinking of, Big Brother?¡±

    Through the fabric of his clothes, she could feel that his heartbeat had elerated quite a bit and he hadpletely stiffened, his jaw tightened.

    Shi Sheng took back her hand, an inexplicable expression on her face. ¡°A pity. It¡¯s toote.¡±

    ¡®That girl called Bei Zhi has already died. She¡¯ll never get to know that the person she once liked, liked her too.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote.¡± Bei Ze somehow found himself saying this.

    Shi Sheng looked at him before shaking her head slightly, a hint of a smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±

 Chapter 132

    Ever since that unspokenmunication between the two of them, Bei Ze had disappeared from her sight for a few days. Only when it was time to head for the Mt. Shaoyang outing did he show up.

    Shi Sheng was standing outside the bus calling Fu Qin¡¯s number. The moment it went through, the person on the other end hung up and the phone was turned off.

    Shi Sheng lifted her phone as the expressions on her face went through rapid changes. ¡®Just getting killed would be too good for him... I want him to suffer!¡¯

    Shi Sheng switched to calling Fu Qin¡¯s bodyguard¡¯s number. It managed to go through quickly this time.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Fu Qin? Didn¡¯t he want to die?! He¡¯s regretting it after the tickets got booked? Tell him we don¡¯t ept returns! Tell him to get his arse over here!¡±

    ¡°Ms Bei, where are you bringing the Young Master?¡± It was Uncle Jian who answered. Shi Sheng nked out for a moment and checked the number on the screen. ¡®It¡¯s the bodyguard¡¯s number so why did the steward pick it up?¡¯

    ¡°To Mt. Shaoyang.¡± Shi Sheng answered truthfully.

    ¡°For?¡±

    ¡°To look at the stars and enjoy the moonlit scenery. Maybe talk about life while we¡¯re at it.¡± Shi Sheng started spouting bullshit.

    Uncle Jian didn¡¯t manage to answer yet when amotion could be heard from the other end before she heard Fu Qin¡¯s voice. He only said two words: ¡°School gates.¡±

    ¡®Fuck!¡¯ Shi Sheng¡¯s face went dark as she shoved her phone back in her pocket and went to go inform the teacher. The bus stopped just as it went past the gates.

    The bus had been slowly making its way out of the academy grounds after attendance was taken, but upon seeing that it had stopped, the rest of the students were puzzled. They could only see Bei Zhi get up from her front-row seat and off the bus.

    ¡°That looks like Fu-shao?¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    The people on the cars got excited and squeezed towards that direction. Fu Qin was standing alone under arge tree outside the academy¡¯s gates.

    The handsome young man wearing white clothes was standing in the light breeze and dappled sunlight. Time seemed to halt around him, giving the illusion as if he was in a painting.

    ¡°It really is Fu-shao! Fu-shao wants to go too? Chang Sheng¡¯s not here, is he?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see him. I only see Fu-shao... Since when was Bei Zhi and Fu-shao¡¯s rtionship so close?¡±

    Bei Zhi brought Fu Qin onto the bus, causing everyone to fall silent. Quite a few people craned their necks to check and see if Chang Sheng was behind him. Upon verifying that the dog¡¯srge figure was nowhere to be seen, they let out a collective sigh of relief. ¡®That fellow Chang Sheng is too scary to even look at!¡¯

    Fu Qin was also a third-year student so the teacher naturally recognised him. Seeing hime up, he didn¡¯t say anything and the bus started up again.

    By the time they reached Mt. Shaoyang, the people from other sses who were in the other buses had spotted Fu Qin and were all peering over.

    When Bei Ze saw Bei Zhi and Fu Qin standing together, he turned gloomy.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be arranging your teams now! You seniors have to take care of your juniors! Students in the same team, go and stand together!¡± The teacher shouted through a loudspeaker.

    And so the different sses were arranged into their groupings, with each team consisting of two sses that had drawn the same number.

    There weren¡¯t many people in one ss; at most, there¡¯d be 30. So there were only around 50 to 60 people in every team.

    As one of the settings for the male and female leads to nurture feelings for each other, the male and female leads¡¯ ss were naturally paired up together.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze at Bei Ze contained some sympathy nowadays. Back then, she had found it strange why he¡¯d just yell at her for no reason and thought maybe there was something wrong with his brain. But it turned out, he actually liked Bei Zhi.

    The story hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about this. However, if you looked closely, you¡¯d be able to discover that at times, the author had implied that Bei Ze gave his sisterplicated looks from time to time.

    The author had probably been intending on revealing how Bei Ze had liked Bei Zhi for the sake of making the romance tougher for her leads. However, it turned out shepletely went off track and forgot about this hidden detail.

    And without Bei Zhi¡¯s mischief-making, Bei Ze wouldn¡¯t lose heart in her. So, right now, this ship was pretty much doomed even without her lifting a finger.

    Once the teams had been assembled, the first task was to climb the mountain and the team that reached the top first would be rewarded with avish dinner.

    There were plenty of paths to the top of Mt. Shaoyang and every team was given free rein to pick from them. The final destination was at the vacation resort at the top of Mt. Shaoyang.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s ss had chosen a somewhat difficult road but it wasparatively shorter.

    At first they could still handle it but soon,ints sprung up, causing quite a ruckus. Shi Sheng and Fu Qin ended up at the back of the group because Fu Qin¡¯s physical abilities were a bitcking; his face was already pale and his movements were very slow.

    For the sake of keeping pace with him, Shi Sheng could only slow down her speed. Bei Ze and Ji Xiaoyu had also somehow managed to end up behind them at some point. They were around a few metres away so Shi Sheng could hear Ji Xiaoyu speaking in a somewhat spoiled tone, ¡°Ze, let¡¯s rest a bit.¡±

    Ji Xiaoyu gasped for air and fanned herself with her hands.

    Bei Ze turned to look at Bei Zhi and nodded slightly. Ji Xiaoyu immediately brought a bottle of water out from her backpack and handed it to Bei Ze after opening it. ¡°Ze, drink up.¡±

    Fu Qin lifted his head and nced towards Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s direction. Having noticed his gaze, she immediately smiled. ¡°Does Senior Fu Qin want a drink too?¡±

    Fu Qin¡¯s brows furrowed before he turned his head away.

    Ji Xiaoyu rubbed her ears awkwardly and looked at Bei Ze innocently. ¡°Xiaozhi didn¡¯t bring much stuff. We¡¯re going to be staying out here for quite a few days so what will she do?¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with you whether I brought stuff or not?¡± Shi Sheng immediately spoke upon hearing Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s words, ¡°Ji Xiaoyu, just bother about your own stuff! Can you not try and drag me into everything?!¡±

    ¡®I didn¡¯t even go up to you! How did you manage to pull me into this?!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m just being concerned about you.¡± Ji Xiaoyu spoke innocently.

    ¡°For what? I¡¯m not the one dating you! You know I don¡¯t like you yet you still want toe and irritate me at every turn! Ji Xiaoyu, I think you have a death wish!¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s tone turned chilly.

    ¡°Xiaozhi, how can you say that? We¡¯re schoolmates and you¡¯re also Ze¡¯s sister. Of course I should be concerned about you!¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to resist snapping that neck of yours.¡± Shi Sheng gave a smile filled with ill-intent. ¡°You¡¯d best not irritate me while we¡¯re still out in the middle of nowhere, or else...¡±

    Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s face paled and she looked at Bei Ze for help, but he was only gazing deeply at Bei Zhi. He seemed to be distracted by his thoughts for he didn¡¯t pay attention to Ji Xiaoyu. The air seemed to thicken.

    Thus, Ji Xiaoyu could only bite her lips and direct her somewhat vexed gaze at Bei Zhi. However when their gazes met, she felt cold; it was as if she was being stared at by an emotionless machine that could kill her at any time.

    ¡°Water.¡± Fu Qin looked at Shi Sheng, breaking this strange atmosphere. Shi Sheng shifted her gaze and dragged Fu Qin onwards.

    Only when they could no longer seen by the two behind them did Shi Sheng make a bottle of water appear from thin air and give it to Fu Qin. He indifferently took it, not curious at all about what she had just done.

    They continued on with many breaks and only managed to catch up with the rest of the students when they were nearing the peak.

    The first teams to reach the top could go and get first pick of the rooms from the teacher-in-charge, but because there were too many people for everyone to get their own rooms, everyone had to share with someone else. Shi Sheng especially requested to stay together with Lin Yin for the sake of preventing a situation where she had to share a room with the female lead.

 Chapter 133

    What pissed Shi Sheng off a little was the fact that Fu Qin had a room to himself!

    No one dared to stay with him; thus, he got his own room...

    ¡®We¡¯re both viins, so why is there such a drastic difference in our treatment?!¡¯

    After eating, Shi Sheng returned to her room. Lin Yin and the other girls decided to y around a bit before going back, but not long after returning they heard a loud noise from the corridor outside. Curious, Lin Yin opened the door to take a look.

    Ji Xiaoyu had been shoved out of the room opposite Shi Sheng¡¯s.

    ¡°...Country bumpkin! You really think you¡¯re ady? Even if you¡¯re rich, you¡¯re still just an upstart! I don¡¯t want to live with you! Get out!¡±

    ¡°Jiang Nana, who are you calling an upstart?!¡± Ji Xiaoyu became furious.

    Jiang Nana put her hands on her hips, disdain written on her face. ¡°Whoever asked that question, obviously!¡±

    A few doors along the corridor opened as people peered out curiously at Ji Xiaoyu and Jiang Nana.

    Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s roommate, Jiang Nana, had always disliked her. Jiang Nana always stirred up trouble for Ji Xiaoyu on a normal day, so now that they were stuck in the same room together it was natural that things wouldn¡¯t pass by peacefully.

    Shi Sheng praised herself for having foresight. ¡®When you¡¯re staying with the female lead, trouble is sure to pop up!¡¯

    ¡°Jiang Nana, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Ji Xiaoyu wore only a pyjama top. She hadn¡¯t had time to put on her pants, so her bottom half only had a pair of panties with cartoon pictures covering it up.

    Although everyone in the area was female, Ji Xiaoyu still felt awkward when exposed to so many gazes. She tugged her shirt down in an attempt to cover up her lower body.

    ¡°Oh my, look at what you¡¯re saying! Who dares to bully you?¡± Jiang Nana blocked off the doorway with an expression of ridicule. ¡°After all, you¡¯re Bei-shao¡¯s rich girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know!¡± Ji Xiaoyu subconsciously puffed up her chest.

    ¡°Pfft! How old are you again? You¡¯re still wearing these kinds of cartoon panties?¡±

    ¡°How childish.¡±

    ¡°Even money can¡¯t change what¡¯s on the inside.¡±

    Ever since her father had won the lottery, Ji Xiaoyu had done everything she could to make herself out to be a rich person. At first, others had said she¡¯d gotten a sugar daddy. Enraged, she blurted out the fact that her father had won the lottery. As a result, everyone knew Ji Xiaoyu was new money.

    A single contract could earn profits in the tens of millions, so to these elites from wealthy families, what Ji Xiaoyu had wasn¡¯t anything to look at. They were naturallypletely disdainful of Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s ¡®fortune¡¯ and usually ridiculed and mocked her quite often.

    ¡®You think some tens of millions is a lot? Once it¡¯s all gone, do you think you¡¯ll still have another ten million? What, are you nning on winning the lottery for the rest of your life?¡¯

    ¡°Jiang Nana, let me in!¡± Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s face was red from the ridicule. She only wore this underwear out of habit and hadn¡¯t expected to one day be exposed like this in front of so many people.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very rich? Go and rent your own room ah!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Ji Xiaoyu, since you¡¯re a rich person now, why should you have to settle for staying together with our Nana?¡±

    ¡°With your ¡®status¡¯ you should have a room to yourself!¡±

    The onlookers who didn¡¯t mind adding to the chaos started mocking her. Ji Xiaoyu red at them angrily. ¡®Why are they ridiculing me like this?! We¡¯re all the same now, so why?!¡¯

    ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about?¡± The teacher came over upon hearing the noise, and when she saw Ji Xiaoyu standing half-bare in the corridor, her expression turned unsightly. ¡°Ji Xiaoyu, why are you just standing here in your underwear?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, Ji Xiaoyu said she didn¡¯t want to stay with me.¡± Jiang Nana snatched the initiative.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, teacher! It was her who said she didn¡¯t want to stay with me and tossed me out!¡± Ji Xiaoyu felt inwardly aggrieved. She had thought that these people wouldn¡¯t ostracise her so much now that she had money. She hadn¡¯t expected them to ostracise her even more!

    It was as if bullying her was their pastime. She didn¡¯t understand why.

    ¡°What are you people doing, crowding around here? Go back to bed!¡± The teacher scolded the onlookers and ordered them back to their rooms before she handled this matter.

    The end result was that Jiang Nana would switch beds with Lin Yin. As the ss leader, Lin Yin could only go and live with Ji Xiaoyu.

    Jiang Nana was a first year so she wasn¡¯t that familiar with Bei Zhi, but she knew Bei Zhi was Bei Ze¡¯s younger sister so she was still polite. The two of them coexisted fairly peacefully.

    ......

    In the middle of the night, after making sure that Jiang Nana was asleep, Shi Sheng opened her door and nned to go out. However, she hadn¡¯t yet fully opened her door when the door opposite hers swung open. Shi Sheng hurriedly shut her door.

    ¡®Where are you going in the dead of night, oh female lead-sama?¡¯

    Ji Xiaoyu looked both ways. After making sure there wasn¡¯t anyone out there, she furtively made her way to the lift.

    Shi Sheng noticed that the lift carrying Ji Xiaoyu stopped on the third floor.

    ¡®If I remember correctly, Bei Ze doesn¡¯t stay on the third floor...¡¯

    Shi Sheng also went to the third floor. It waspletely silent and the lighting was a bit dim. She walked around for a bit, but because she didn¡¯t know where Ji Xiaoyu went she could only go to Room 3066 to look for Fu Qin.

    Fu Qin wasn¡¯t asleep. He opened the door a short while after she knocked.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to see the stars.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s voice was very light, but in the silent corridor it was still a bit loud. Fu Qin furrowed his brows as he looked at her. Shi Sheng knew his reaction speed was a bit slow so she just stood there and waited for him to consider.

    <b>Click.</b>

    Shi Sheng looked over and shoved Fu Qin into the room, following close behind and shutting the door. This series of movements only took her a couple of seconds.

    Outside, one of the doors had opened. Ji Xiaoyu exited a room and scanned her surroundings alertly as she left.

    ¡°Who stays in that room?¡± Shi Sheng asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®My brain must¡¯ve malfunctioned when I decided to ask him...¡¯

    She waited a while before pulling the door open. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ......

    Shi Sheng brought Fu Qin out of the vacation resort. After making sure there weren¡¯t any onlookers or any form of surveince, she took out her sword. The sword expanded and came to a rest while floating in front of her. Shi Sheng brought Fu Qin onto the sword and made it fly deeper into the mountains.

    A trace of surprise had finally shed through Fu Qin¡¯s calm eyes when he¡¯d seen the sword erge.

    ¡°You¡¯re a cultivator?¡± Fu Qin calmly spoke while watching thendscape quickly fly past.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been watching too much TV.¡± ¡®There isn¡¯t even any spirit qi in this world! The hell would I cultivate?!¡¯

    ¡°This sword...¡± ¡®Howe it can change sizes? And fly?¡¯

    Fu Qin reached out to rub the surface of the sword. The surface had many indentations as if something had been carved into it, but he hadn¡¯t seen such carvings back when he¡¯d first looked at it

    ¡°It¡¯s the Sword of Righteousness.¡± Shi Sheng turned to face Fu Qin. ¡°ording to legends, its wielder can conquer the world. How about it? Want to conquer the world?¡±

    Fu Qin, ¡°...¡± ¡®Even if that sword of yours can change sizes and fly, you don¡¯t have to be so chuuni, right?

    Conquer the world...¡¯

    Shi Sheng made her sword fly higher, past the heavy cloudyer.

    Lifting his head, Fu Qin saw that the night sky was like a dark blue curtain stretching out overhead. The bright moon that had been hung there was like a jade te radiating a clear moonlight that caused one to feel chilled and lonely.

    As Fu Qin was looking at the moon, a sudden feeling of weightlessness overtook him. At some point, the sword had shrunk and he had started falling.

    The air pressed against his chest, causing him to feel very ufortable¡ªat least 10 times more ufortable than the time he jumped off the building.

    His mind suddenly lost its ability to think and turned nk. ¡®This time... I¡¯ll probably die, right?¡¯

 Chapter 134

    When he woke, the first thing Fu Qin saw was therge, round moon.

    ¡®Am I... dead? Hell has moonlight as well?¡¯

    ¡°Stop dreaming. You¡¯re not dead.¡± A melodious voice spoke up from the side, causing Fu Qin¡¯s mind to clear up.

    He supported himself and sat up. Across from him sat a young woman, her back facing the majestic moon. The moonlight gave her an aloof aura while shedding a thinyer of light on her features, making them look as ethereal and exquisite as a figure in a dream.

    It was as if... this was what she ought to be like. One with the brilliant moon and clear breeze, and as aloof as an immortal.

    But her words caused chills to run up one¡¯s spine; the callousness and ridicule in her tone caused that image toe crashing down. She was more like a bold and arrogant demon of malevolence who did as she wished and could end your life at any time.

    ¡°Do you want to have another taste?¡± Shi Sheng bent over to meet Fu Qin¡¯s gaze and spoke deliberately, ¡°Death isn¡¯t scary. What¡¯s scary is... I won¡¯t let you have it.¡±

    Fu Qin stared at her in silence.

    ¡°Do you know what the most painful thing in the world is?¡± Shi Sheng sat up straight. Fu Qin shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s when you¡¯re so close to death, yet can never reach it. When you¡¯re forced to keep forging on in a world grown over by thorns, unable to rest even when your body is covered in wounds. When you have to live, unable to control your own life.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s voice was a bit distant.

    ¡°You said you¡¯ve sought death many times but never seeded once. Ask yourself: Do you really want to die? When one truly wishes to die, no one can stop them.¡±

    Shi Sheng turned, revealing the sinister smile on her face. ¡°If you want to die, I can help you out. If you jump from here, I guarantee you¡¯ll be as dead as you can be. Don¡¯t worry, no one will know you died here.¡±

    ¡°You really are... utterly fearless.¡± Fu Qin wracked his brains to find a phrase that fit.

    ¡°Quit wasting time. Since I dare to be so fearless, I naturally have the ability to back it up.¡± Shi Sheng violently spoke these unbridled words.

    To her, it was just a mission in a game. Even if she died, it wouldn¡¯t impact her in any way. And as for System¡¯s so-called ¡°termination¡±...

    ¡®Let¡¯s see if it has the ability to.¡¯

    Fu Qin had probably never met such an arrogantly wild person. ¡®How can she be so fearless? Doesn¡¯t she know that pridees before the fall? This isn¡¯t just arrogance anymore¡ªit¡¯s conceit!¡®

    Our ¡°conceited¡± Shi Sheng was currently pondering whether or not to kick this fellow off again. He had pissed her off quite a bit before.

    Fu Qin spoke. ¡°I want to go back.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to die anymore?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die... like this.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to die in such a deserted area.

    Shi Sheng frowned slightly. ¡®Don¡¯t want to die like this? Then how <b>do</b> you want to die?¡¯

    Shi Sheng went through all the different methods of dying she knew in her head, her imagination bringing up all sorts of bloody images. The result made her do something impulsive: she kicked Fu Qin off again.

    ¡®Your great grandpa! So fussy even when ites to dying!¡¯

    Fu Qin once again got to experience the sensation of free falling. It wasn¡¯t as bad as before; when the sword caught him, he didn¡¯t faint like before.

    Shi Sheng sent Fu Qin back to his room and circled the room Ji Xiaoyu left for a bit.

    The next day, Shi Sheng asked some of the early riser students whether they knew who was staying there, but none of them did. Only after she had hacked into the hotel¡¯s system did she find out.

    It was Gao Ang, the fellow whom Bei Zhi had maimed. He was the main target of Bei Zhi¡¯s vengeance.

    Since Shi Sheng¡¯s resources {funding and influence} were too scarce, even though she had collected information on Gao Ang she had never made a move. She hadn¡¯t yet been able to deal with the Gao Family.

    ¡®How did he get acquainted with Ji Xiaoyu? System, there¡¯s something wrong here!¡¯

    <b>[The plot can only act as a reference. Not everything will go ording to what was nned. Host, you should¡¯ve already discovered that these worlds are not ¡®dead¡¯. They are very much alive. Their inhabitants are alive and have their own thoughts.]</b>

    ¡®A.I. NPCs that don¡¯t obey their programming? So... the plotline is now all for the sake of issuing main quests? And pretty much useless otherwise?¡¯

    <b>[......] </b><b>¡®I really can¡¯t handle this Host, Master!</b>

    <b>...Can I go on strike?! The plotline has be a decoration in the Host¡¯s eyes!¡¯</b>

    ¡®Since Gao Ang and Ji Xiaoyu are acquainted, regardless of what happens with the plot from now on, the situation isn¡¯t looking too good.¡¯

    Gao Ang was a bad seed from a young age. Drinking, whoring, gambling¡ªall of these weremon activities for him. And he particrly liked those girls who were young and pretty.

    Because the Gao Family was powerful, he was able to do as he wished.

    ¡°Xiaozhi.¡± Lin Yin called out from afar, interrupting Shi Sheng¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Howe you got up so early? Even the teachers aren¡¯t up yet.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t rest well?¡±

    There were dark bags under Lin Yin¡¯s eyes, and though they¡¯d been covered by makeup, Shi Sheng could still spot them.

    Lin Yin¡¯s face fell. ¡°Ji Xiaoyu snored a lotst night. And she drools too...

    There was only one bed in the room so I had to make do with the sofa.¡±

    Lin Yin didn¡¯t even want to think aboutst night¡¯s trauma. It was an absolute torture.

    ¡°Rest a bit first. I¡¯ll go get breakfast for you. Beauties have to always look their best!¡± After Shi Sheng had finished teasing Lin Yin, she went to where the food was being given out.

    By the time she came back with breakfast, Lin Yin was already leaning against the table, fast asleep. Shi Sheng ate first. When more people started entering, the noise woke Lin Yin up and she gobbled down her breakfast.

    ......

    After breakfast, everyone gathered up. Today they were heading into the mountains, where they would take part in wilderness activities.

    The teacher highlighted the areas that they needed to pay attention to. Of course, the third years who had already gone through this before weren¡¯t listening, so this exnation was for the sake of the first years undergoing their first time.

    When Shi Sheng returned to her room to pack up, she met Uncle Jian and Fu Qin¡¯s bodyguards.

    Uncle Jian red at Shi Sheng before reluctantly handing a box over to her.

    ¡°The Young Master¡¯s medication is inside...¡± Uncle Jian then went on to spout a bunch of stuff for her to take note of.

    ¡°I¡ª¡±

    <b>[Chain Quest 18: Spend the remainder of the camp with Fu Qin.]</b> System issued the quest before she could finish.

    ¡®¡ªwas only in charge of bringing him here... not babysitting him... System ah, you¡¯re forcing me to take you apart here!¡¯

    She looked at the box in Uncle Jian¡¯s hands and reluctantly took the medicine.

    ¡°Ms Bei, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with the Young Master then.¡± Uncle Jian suddenly spoke seriously.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    ......

    ¡°Ze, what are you looking at? We have to leave already.¡± Ji Xiaoyu followed Bei Ze¡¯s gaze and only managed to see a few ck-clothed bodyguards clearly.

    But...

    ¡®Aren¡¯t those Senior Fu Qin¡¯s bodyguards?¡¯

    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡± Bei Ze helped Ji Xiaoyu with the stuff she was holding and walked away. Ji Xiaoyu nced around between the bodyguards and Bei Ze¡¯s departing back before jogging to catch up

    Everyone split up into their groups again. Each group had three teachers following them as they split up and made their way into the mountains.

    The path going into the mountains was even harder than the path for climbing up the mountains. As someone who had been born to a poor family, Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s advantage became apparent; while all the other girls wereining and helping each other along listlessly, she was still energetic.

    Towards the end, even the guys were having a tough time.

    ¡°We¡¯re resting for a bit now.¡± The teacher leading the group spoke. Upon hearing his words, everyone tossed aside any concept of preserving their image as they sat down on the muddy ground.

 Chapter 135

    ¡®Temporary Babysitter¡¯ Shi Sheng wished she could kick this young master to death.

    ¡®¡±Won¡¯t drink if the water is too hot or cold¡±!

    ¡°Refuse to walk on areas with too overgrown or too barren¡±!

    Why don¡¯t you ascend the heavens while you¡¯re at it?!¡¯

    ¡°Xiaozhi, do you want something to drink?¡± Lin Yin slowed down and handed Shi Sheng a bottle of water. She sneakily peeked at the young man leaning against a tree before lowering her voice and asking, ¡°Howe you¡¯re with Fu-shao? He¡¯s... famous for being hard to handle.¡±

    Shi Sheng speechlessly looked at the skies. ¡®It¡¯s all fate ah! It used to be me who tormented others but now there¡¯s finally someone who appeared to torment me...

    Is this the so-called ¡°turning of the tides¡±?

    Should¡¯ve ignored System¡¯s naggingst night and let him die then and there...¡¯

    Lin Yin was a bit scared of Fu Qin, and when he looked over upon hearing her words, Lin Yin subconsciously hid behind Shi Sheng. Fu Qin didn¡¯t even give her a nce and simply looked at Shi Sheng before lowering his gaze again.

    ¡°Xiaozhi...¡± Lin Yin nervously pulled Shi Sheng. ¡°Are you really going to stick with him for the entire trip?¡±

    Fu Qin was like a ticking time bomb. If it was Lin Yin, she¡¯d definitely not be willing toe closer than a metre to him.

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡®Since I picked this road, I¡¯ll have to see it through even if it means crawling the rest of the way!

    And once I¡¯m done...

    I¡¯ll vent by killing this fucker!¡¯

    Lin Yin gave Shi Sheng a look that pretty much said ¡®good luck¡¯ before hurriedly leaving. The students made their way whilst taking breaks every so often, finally managing to reach the t camping area just before nightfall.

    All of the food, other than what limited rations the students had brought with them, would have to be foraged from the mountains.

    Since students came here every year, the plentiful edibles in the mountains prevented them from dying of hunger.

    The guys and girls delegated their tasks. The girls were in charge of cooking meals. Half of the guys were in charge of looking for edible ingredients while the other half were in charge of setting up the tents.

    A few guys helped Shi Sheng carry her things, causing quite a bit of dissatisfaction amongst the other girls who started mocking in a sour tone.

    ¡°Howe those guys are like that? Just now when we asked them to help, they refused. Yet now they¡¯re fighting for the chance to help Bei Zhi!¡±

    ¡°Who told her to be rich and beautiful?¡±

    ¡°So what if they suck up to her by helping? Just look at how cold she¡¯s being! There¡¯s no point!¡±

    The boys and Shi Sheng all heard those words. After making sure that Bei Zhi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t contain the slightest abnormality, the guys kept quiet. They simply ced the stuff down properly before returning to their area.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s tent wasrger than Fu Qin¡¯s. He stood there looking at the two tents for a while before entering Shi Sheng¡¯s tent.

    Shi Sheng dragged him back out. ¡®This fucker is nning on stealing my stuff! He¡¯s trying to anger me<i><sup>(bbb) </sup></i>to death!¡¯

    Fu Qin gripped the tent poles and said nonchntly, ¡°Either you let me sleep here or maybe no one gets to sleep.¡±

    Shi Sheng red at Fu Qin, gritting her teeth. ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll kill you?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s all die together then.¡± Fu Qin shut the tent p in Shi Sheng¡¯s face.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®These lines... they¡¯re mine aaaah!!!

    They are <b>mine</b>! What are you stealing them for?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng was so pissed off by ¡®Young Master Fu¡¯ that her ribs ached.

    ......

    After she had eaten, Shi Sheng took her phone along to look for signal. When she finally managed to finish her call, Shi Sheng found that the ce she was in waspletely unfamiliar. The lights of the camp were nowhere to be seen.

    nning on flying back, she took out her sword only to hear a rustling sounding from nearby¡ªit was the sound of a heavy object being dragged across the ground along with the pattering of footsteps.

    ¡®It¡¯s the middle of nowhere so... someone¡¯s disposing of a body?¡¯ As Shi Sheng thought this a me lit up in her eyes, and she crept over to the source of the sounds.

    When she made her way past a patch of undergrowth, she noticed a lighting from a shlight ahead. Shi Sheng saw the shlight hanging from the hip of a man dragging someone on the floor.

    The sight of this in such a dark and creepy forest would scare the living daylights out of anyone. Shi Sheng recognised that man¡ªit was Gao Ang, and the person he dragged along was none other than Jiang Nana.

    Gao Ang finally stopped. He used his shlight to sweep his surroundings, and once he felt that the coast was clear, he secured the shlight somewhere to provide light as he started setting up cameras.

    Only after he had finished did Gao Ang walk towards the unconscious Jiang Nana.

    However, he didn¡¯t start anything yet.. He simply woke Jiang Nana up so that he could enjoy the panicked and terrified expression on her face.

    Everyone in the upper crust knew that to the youngdies in this sphere, Gao Ang was a nightmare.

    Even in the upper ss the Gao Family was one of the most influential families. A single word from them could cause you to go bankrupt.

    Jiang Nana didn¡¯t know how she hadnded in this demon¡¯s ws.

    ¡®I clearly... that¡¯s it. Ji Xiaoyu! It was her! She provoked me then lured me to somewhere deserted! I lost consciousness after that...¡¯

    ¡°Mmh mmh mmmh...¡± Though she could only let out muffled noises from her covered mouth, the hatred in her eyes was clearly visible.

    If it were up to him, Gao Ang would let her scream; it was more stimting that way. However, this ce wasn¡¯t that far from the camping grounds so if he let her scream, someone might find them. And that would ruin his fun.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scream. There¡¯ll be more opportunities for you to do soter.¡± Gao Ang patted Jiang Nana¡¯s cheek. He then dragged her towards the cameras and started roughly pulling on her clothes.

    ¡°Hahaha! You delicatedies really take good care of your skin! The taste is way better than those whores!¡±

    ¡°Mh mmh mmh...¡±

    ¡®No! Nooo!!!¡¯ Jiang Nana shook her head hysterically as her vicious gaze changed to one full of terrified pleading.

    Gao Ang¡¯s mentality was twisted. He got more excited the more Jiang Nana acted this way.

    He didn¡¯t notice that someone circling him had shut off the cameras. Nor did he notice the shes of light which bounced off the surface of a sword glinting in the dark woods.

    Only when something cold touched his neck did he feel a chill creeping up from his feet, his body shivering at the sensation and his welling excitement dying off.¡±Who... who is it?¡±

    There was no response, only an icy-cold, hard object pressing against his neck. Gao Ang felt uneasy. ¡®It couldn¡¯t be... something unclean,<sup>1</sup>could it? No, no, that couldn¡¯t happen. I have the protection talisman an expert gave me. Those things wouldn¡¯t be able toe close to me, so this must be a human!¡¯

    Thinking this, Gao Ang wasn¡¯t so scared anymore. Instead, his rage spiked as he thought, ¡®Who do you think I am?! You dare to try and scare me! Seeking death!¡¯

    Though he wanted to turn and take a look, a sudden pain assaulted his neck, a bloody stench palpable in the air...

    Darkness engulfed his vision. His consciousness sank into oblivion as his senses fled his grasp.

    Shi Sheng kicked the unconscious Gao Ang while cursing under her breath, ¡°Animal!¡±

    ¡®Even using the word ¡°scumbag¡± to describe him is praising him!¡¯

    Jiang Nana had been scared silly just now and didn¡¯t react; she was still shaking her head and whimpering. Shi Sheng gave her a couple of ps.

    Jiang Nana nked out. She seemed to make out a familiar face through her blurred vision, but then her head slumped and she fainted. Shi Sheng looked at her own hand. ¡®I<i><sup>(bbb) </sup></i>didn¡¯t use that much strength though...¡¯

 Chapter 136

    Afraid that Jiang Nana would cause a ruckus if she woke up, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t untie her.

    She first stripped Gao Ang before carving the words ¡°I am a beast¡± onto both his chest and back. She then used his own cameras to film him from every angle.

    Once it was done, she tapped her sword lightly on Gao Ang¡¯s privates while contemting. ¡®Isn¡¯t it a bit lenient to just chop it off right now?¡¯

    Shi Sheng withdrew her sword, took a ck pill out from a porcin bottle, and then fed the pill to Gao Ang. ¡®Didn¡¯t you like maidens? Well don¡¯t even think about touching them in the future!¡¯

    However, her expression suddenly turned weird once she swept her gaze over the bottle. She muttered, ¡°Expired... Wonder if there are any side effects?¡±

    ¡®Meh, side effects aren¡¯t anything to worry about. At most, he¡¯ll die.¡¯ Shi Sheng tossed Gao Ang into a crevice between two mountains. ¡®Gao Ang, don¡¯t die just yet. Else all that trouble I<i><sup>(bbb) </sup></i>went to would go to waste. Looking forward to ying around with you for quite a while.¡¯

    ......

    When Jiang Nana woke up, it was already the next morning. The green ceiling of her tent caused her to space out for a bit. ¡®Am I... dreaming?¡¯

    She hurriedly checked herself. Though there wasn¡¯t any abnormalities, the marks on her wrists proved that she had been tied up by that bastard Gao Angst night.

    ¡®How did I get back?¡¯ Jiang Nana tried to think back to what happened the night before. ¡®Bei Zhi... She was thest person I saw.¡¯

    She quickly crawled out of her tent. Since it was still early, only a few students were up and about, freshening themselves.

    There weren¡¯t many tents around Shi Sheng¡¯s and Fu Qin¡¯s tents so it was easy to find them. Jiang Nana ran over with the fastest speed she ever had in her life, half-sobbing as she called out, ¡°Senior Bei Zhi! Senior Bei Zhi...¡±

    Her voice stood out in the silent camp. Quite a few people heard her, and. Those who had been woken up left their tents to take a look.

    ¡°Nana, what¡¯s wrong?¡± A few girls who were close to Jiang Nana reacted first.

    ¡°Nana, why are you crying? Don¡¯t cry... what happened? Why are you looking for Senior Bei Zhi?¡±

    ¡°Nana, say something!¡±

    Though they were anxious, Jiang Nana disregarded them and called out for Bei Zhi single-mindedly.

    Ji Xiaoyu stood in the distance, smugly smirking inwardly. ¡®He must¡¯ve managed to get his hands on her? Serves her right for looking down on me!

    ...But why is she calling for Bei Zhi?¡¯

    Shi Sheng sat in her tent and rubbed her aching temples. ¡®Should¡¯ve just left her therest night...¡¯

    Just as she was nning to leave, it suddenly quietened down. Shi Sheng raised her brows slightly and put on a coat before exiting the tent.

    A fully-dressed Fu Qin was standing outside staring unkindly at the surrounding onlookers.

    Someone had covered Jiang Nana¡¯s mouth with a hand and dragged her to a safe distance a metre away. However, upon seeing Bei Zhi, Jiang Nana had a sudden burst of strength and struggled free from her bonds. Shepletely ignored Fu Qin as she sprinted for Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Senior Bei Zhi,st night¡ª¡±

    ¡°You want everyone to find out?¡± Shi Sheng interrupted her. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    Jiang Nana dumbly nodded her head before following inside. Fu Qin returned to his own tent, his brows drawn close together.

    Though the other students were curious as to what happened, they didn¡¯t dare to get near so they could only stare at Shi Sheng¡¯s tent from afar.

    In the tent, Shi Sheng hugged her nket, still looking sleepy while Jiang Nana nervously clutched at the hem of her shirt. The younger girl¡¯s eyes were red and there were traces of tears on her face. ¡°Senior...st night... I...¡±

    ¡°Give me your phone.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Jiang Nana stared nkly at her.

    Shi Sheng impatiently repeated, ¡°Your phone.¡±

    Jiang Nana immediately searched herself but didn¡¯t find her phone on her and started stammering, ¡°I- I think I left it in the tent. I- I didn¡¯t bring it.¡±

    Seeing Bei Zhi¡¯s expression worsen, she hurriedly spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll go get it!¡±

    Jiang Nana swiftly returned to her tent to retrieve her cell phone, then ran back and handed it over. Shi Sheng took out her own phone and fiddled around with both for a while before returning Jiang Nana¡¯s phone.

    Jiang Nana didn¡¯t understand what she had been doing but upon seeing that Bei Zhi had sent her something, she subconsciously opened it.

    The video quality was very clear, allowing her to see the naked body in full rity. Her face went red and just as she was about to shift her gaze, she caught the man¡¯s features out of the corner of her eye and promptly moved her gaze back onto the screen.

    The video¡¯s length wasn¡¯t long. The clearest parts were the man¡¯s physical attributes as well as the words on his body. At the end was a close-up.

    ¡°This is...¡± Jiang Nana looked at Shi Sheng in bewilderment. ¡®She filmed this?¡¯

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, go back and tell your parents what you experienced and give them this video. They¡¯ll know what to do.¡± Shi Sheng reminded her. ¡°Seeing that I helped you out, I hope you won¡¯t be ungrateful and embroil me in this. I didn¡¯t see anythingst night, and you didn¡¯t see me. Do you understand?¡±

    Jiang Nana¡¯s expression changed as her grip on her phone tightened. ¡°I understand, Senior.¡±

    ¡°You know how to exin where the video came from?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she firmly nodded.

    ......

    That same day, Jiang Nana took leave and returned to the city. Her parents were urged back like lives were on the line. Which was pretty much the case. Once Gao Ang wanted to find trouble for them, they were pretty much dead.

    ¡°Nana, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The first thing Mama Jiang saw when she entered the house was her daughter curled up on the sofa with a pale face, looking scared out of her wits.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Jiang Nana broke out into tears upon hearing her mother¡¯s voice.

    Papa Jiang and Mama Jiang were worried sick but Jiang Nana wouldn¡¯t stop crying.

    Only when she finished did she tell them everything, not sparing any details save for the part about Bei Zhi¡¯s appearance, which she kept to herself.

    ¡°Gao Ang, that beast!¡± Papa Jiang flew into a rage before looking at her with a concerned gaze. ¡°Nana, are you okay?¡±

    Mama Jiang was also looking at her with nervousness and concern. Jiang Nana shook her head and spoke in a small voice, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be scared. Mom and Dad are here; we¡¯ll help you seek justice.¡± Mama Jiang hugged her daughter with a sombre expression.

    ¡°Your mom is right. Dad will not let that bastard get away with this!¡± Papa Jiang agreed before pulling his wife to the side and instructing her, ¡°Bring the kid to the hospital to have a check-up and have some counselling. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll develop a mental scar. Also, remember to pay attention to safety.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mama Jiang nodded.

    Jiang Nana didn¡¯t hand over the video to them personally but sent it through the mail instead. This way, she wouldn¡¯t have to exin where it came from.

    Although the origin of the video wasn¡¯t known and they were still a bit apprehensive, her parents decided to use it in the end.

    She also reported her suspicions about Ji Xiaoyu. It couldn¡¯t have been a coincidence that the day after they got into an argument, Ji Xioayu lured her away and caused this situation to happen.

    ¡®If this has nothing to do with Ji Xiaoyu, I¡¯ll write my name backwards!¡¯

 Chapter 137

    And on Mt. Shaoyang, another event was taking ce. The campers had met with a sudden torrential downpour. They assumed it would let up after a while and had nned to wait it out, but the rain continued on even as night fell.

    As a result, they were trapped on the mountain with no way of contacting anybody for help. They could only wait for rescue toe from the resort.

    ¡°What rotten luck; we already told the school to switch locations yet they insisted. Now look what happened! We¡¯re trapped, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap. We have to think of a way to get out of here!¡±

    ¡°How are we going to leave? Going downhill now in this downpour, especially in the dark, is just seeking death!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! And it¡¯s not just going down either; don¡¯t forget, we have to head back uphill to get to the resort! I think we should just wait for help!¡±

    The teachers gathered up the students. They discarded some tents, so now a tent had to fit two or three people.

    Shi Sheng leaned against the tent and listened to the sounds of rain and faintly discernible human noises, her expression indifferent. Fu Qin, on the other hand, was sitting deeper in the tent and examining her profile thoughtfully.

    As the rain poured down even harder, the sound of someone sobbing in the darkness could be heard, causing one¡¯s scalp to numb. After who knew how long, the person started screaming, followed closely by a cacophony of cries and shouts.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s half-lidded eyes opened. She picked up the shlight by her side and shined it on Fu Qin.

    With wide-open eyes that didn¡¯t even blink when the light was directed at him, it was clear he wasn¡¯t asleep. He looked rather creepy in this kind of setting.

    ¡°We have to leave.¡± Shi Sheng pointed her shlight outside. Fu Qin got up without a word. But just as he did so, he was struck by a sudden bout of dizziness and copsed. There wasn¡¯t much space in the tent so hended directly on Shi Sheng.

    She was caught off guard and his momentum pushed her out of the tent, leaving her utterly drenched on the ground. ¡®Fuck!¡¯

    Shi Sheng immediately got up. Fu Qin¡¯s crumpled form wasying not too far from her while the shlight had rolled further away. She decided to carry the slim, unconscious body back to the tent first before going back to retrieve the shlight.

    Fu Qin¡¯splexion was very unsightly. He let out soft moans while his expression twisted in agony.

    Shi Sheng furrowed her brows as she zipped up the tent p before digging through her space for the medicine box Uncle Jian had given her.

    From the huge assortment of medicine inside, Shi Sheng quickly located a bottle that had been especially marked ¡®Fast-Acting Medicine¡¯.

    She had only just shoved the medicine into his mouth when he spit it back out.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    She shoved it back again. The result was the same.

    <b>£¨</b><b>¨s¨F¡õ</b><b>¡ä</b><b>£©</b><b>¨s</b><b>¦à</b><b>©ß©¥©ß</b>

    ¡®You¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you?! As for you people who are suggesting I feed him with my mouth, are you joking?¡¯

    Shi Sheng roughly gripped Fu Qin¡¯s jaw and pried his mouth open, forcing the medicine inside and pouring in some water. She only released him when she was sure he wouldn¡¯t choke.

    Fu Qin coughed, hisplexion looking even worse than before he ingested the medicine.

    Fortunately, his head wasn¡¯t too clear. He was unaware of how roughly he was being treated.

    ¡°Senior Bei Zhi, it looks like there¡¯s going to be andslide so we have to leave this ce!¡± A male¡¯s anxious voice could be heard outside. Shi Sheng lifted the tent p, allowing the light from a shlight to shine in.

    The first thing that junior of hers saw was the messed up nkets as well as dishevelled state Fu Qin was in. His expression turned weird before he hurriedly shifted his gaze. ¡°Er, Senior, we have to gather over there. I¡¯ll... just go inform others now!¡±

    He ran off into the rain.

    Shi Sheng brought Fu Qin out of the tent and towards the gathering point. After the teacher had made a headcount, it was then discovered that Ji Xiaoyu and Bei Ze were missing. Their disappearance had gone unnoticed till now because no one had made a headcount before.

    But despite this discovery, there was no way they could send people to look for them now. The teacher got the students to head upslope.

    Shi Sheng took advantage when no one was paying attention and broke off from the main team to bring Fu Qin deeper into the woods. Once they were far enough away from the others, she took out her sword and flew them both towards the vacation resort.

    Theynded in a deserted area.

    Fu Qin wasn¡¯t heavy; though he was tall, his weight didn¡¯t keep up with his height for some reason. To avoid suspicion, Shi Sheng randomly picked a room for Fu Qin to stay in for the night.

    She only brought him to the resort¡¯s za the following day.

    There were quite a few people gathered there, including the rescue team, parents who had rushed here overnight, as well as the managers of the vacation resort. They grew agitated with worry upon seeing Shi Sheng and Fu Qin, looking as if they had just seen the President.

    ¡°What about my son? Where¡¯s my son? Howe it¡¯s just you two?¡±

    ¡°Have you seen my son?¡±

    ¡°Have you seen my daughter? She¡¯s in ss 2-3 and wears a pink coat.¡±

    The non-stop questions barraging her from left to right gave Shi Sheng a throbbing headache, and the fact that they had herpletely surrounded didn¡¯t help at all. ¡®Sons of bitches, can¡¯t you see I¡¯m carrying a sick person here?!¡¯

    ¡°This person is dying! Do you guys want to be murderers?!¡± Shi Sheng burst out yelling.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my son?¡± However, these peoplepletely disregarded her words, intensifying their efforts even further. Some even reached out to tug at her. ¡°Have you seen my son?¡±

    Shi Sheng stumbled from being pulled, causing Fu Qin to tumble off her back. It looked like he was going to get trampled underfoot by the crowd.

    <b>[Chain Quest 19: Protect Fu Qin from harm.]</b>

    Shi Sheng dragged Fu Qin in front of her before a sword appeared in her hand and swept upwards, causing the people surrounding her to retreat.

    A sweep of her sword cleared out some space for her.

    ¡°I, your grandpa, am not your kids¡¯ babysitter! How would I know where the fuck they are?! Go look for them yourselves! What are you crowding around your grandpa for?!¡± Shi Sheng was royally pissed off by now. Had it not been for the fact this world had a modern setting, she¡¯d have long since hacked them to pieces. ¡®What do your kids have to do with me?!¡¯

    ¡°How can you be like this?! You were with them; why can¡¯t you just tell us instead of going crazy like this?! And even using ¡®your grandpa¡¯... have you no manners?!¡±

    ¡°Ha! This is the attitude you have when asking others? Are you sure you¡¯re not nning on killing anyone?¡± Shi Shengughed mockingly. ¡°Even if I knew where they were, I wouldn¡¯t tell you. I refer you to my previous statement: Go and find them yourselves!¡±

    Her words caused a stir amongst these parents who started scolding her, but they didn¡¯t dare to go forward because of the weapon in her hand.

    ¡°Make way! Make way!¡± A group of ck-clothed bodyguards then shoved their way in. They couldn¡¯t hide their excitement upon seeing Shi Sheng and Fu Qin.

    ¡°Young Master! Ms Bei!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Jian, the Young Master and Ms Bei have returned!¡±

    Someone relieved Shi Sheng of her burden before escorting the two of them away.

    ¡°You people had better hope nothing happens to the Young Master. If anything does, no one here will be let off,¡± one of the bodyguards snapped before leaving.

    They had been a bit far off when Shi Sheng had appeared. They hadn¡¯t even managed to clearly see her before being blocked off by the crowd. But they had heard her words just now.

    Don¡¯t try to reason with viins. They don¡¯t know what the meaning of ¡®reason¡¯ is.

 Chapter 138

    The group of parents looked at each other. They naturally knew that these people belonged to the Fu Family. Upon learning that Fu-shao was also in the mountains, the parents had felt reassured that the Fu Family would do everything it could to rescue him in the shortest time possible, meaning that the children of the other families would soon be found along with him.

    Just a while ago, the Fu Family had sent helicopters into the mountains.

    Not much time had passed, and even the rescue teams¡¯ helicopters hadn¡¯t arrived yet! Just seeing how the Fu Family¡¯s helicopters had already arrived showed the family¡¯s influence.

    But... the parents had actually blocked off Fu-shao?

    Any thoughts about the identity of that arrogant youngdy flew out of everyone¡¯s minds. After all, how could someone who followed Fu-shao be a normal person?

    ......

    A helicopter brought Fu Qin to the hospital. Shi Sheng was fine aside from looking somewhat disheveled, and felt much better after getting cleaned up and changing her clothes. She had been nning on leaving the hospital when System issued another quest:

    <b>[Chain Quest 20: Apany Fu Qin.]</b>

    ¡®Fuck! Why don¡¯t you just get me to marry<sup>1</sup>him while you¡¯re at it?! These quests make me want to kill some people!¡¯

    The doctor was in the middle of discussing with Uncle Jian when Shi Sheng reached Fu Qin¡¯s ward.

    ¡°Since Fu-shao took his medicine in time, there aren¡¯t any major problems¡ªonly a slight fever from being drenched in the rain. He¡¯ll be fine after it subsides.¡±

    ¡°How is the Young Master¡¯s condition?¡±

    The doctor fell silent for a while before continuing in a heavier voice, ¡°Ol¡¯ Jian, as your friend of many years, I¡¯ll be honest: Fu-shao¡¯s condition... even if he takes his medicine, he won¡¯tst long.¡±

    ¡°At least give me an estimate.¡± Uncle Jian looked as if he had aged over a decade.

    ¡°Ai... If Fu-shao takes his medicine regrly, around half a year. If he doesn¡¯t, though, then he would only have around two months.¡±

    The doctor shook his head, sighing as he left. Uncle Jian stood there for a long while, only lifting his head when Shi Sheng walked over. His lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he said nothing.

    He simply opened the door to the ward and gestured for her to enter.

    Fu Qin was still unconscious. Laid out on the pale hospital bed, he looked even more sickly than before.

    ¡°Ms Bei.¡± Uncle Jian tucked in Fu Qin¡¯s sheets before turning around and speaking solemnly, ¡°I have something to request of you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t push him on me. I decline.¡±

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to take care of retarded children!¡¯

    Uncle Jian, ¡°...¡± ¡®Why is she always so... unexpected?¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t start narrating any tragic backstory either. I¡¯m not listening!¡± Shi Sheng hurriedly added.

    Uncle Jian, ¡°...¡± ¡®Is she a worm in my belly <sup>2</sup>?¡¯

    He red at Shi Sheng andpletely gave up on his n. ¡®With her personality, it would be a miracle if the Young Master survived a month!¡¯

    ......

    The rest of the students at Mt. Shaoyang had also been rescued, and other than Bei Ze whose waist had been injured and Ji Xiaoyu who had caught a cold, everyone else hade out unscathed. Bei Ze¡¯s parents rushed back from abroad. Their souls had nearly been scared out of their bodies when they saw their son lying on the hospital bed.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Bei Zhi?¡± The first person Bei Ze asked about was Bei Zhi and not Ji Xiaoyu.

    Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s expression changed. ¡°She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s apanying Senior Fu Qin upstairs right now.¡±

    Bei Ze¡¯s expression darkened. ¡®Fu Qin...¡¯

    ¡°Ah Ze, I heard that it was Xiaozhi who brought Senior Fu Qin off the mountain,¡± Ji Xiaoyu said in a small voice. ¡°Are they dating?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± All of a sudden Bei Ze lost his temper. Father Bei and Mother Bei had just walked in and they halted at the doorway.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mother Bei smiled, attempting to resolve the situation. ¡°The two of you had a fight? Xiaoyu¡¯s a girl so you have to give in to her more, kiddo.¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± Bei Zeunched his pillow at the doorway. ¡°All of you, get out!¡±

    The rims of Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes reddened, and she ran out sobbing. Father Bei and Mother Bei looked at each other. With their son¡¯s current state of mind, all they could do was leave.

    Ji Xiaoyu cooled off downstairs, but just as she was about to head back up, she heard Father Bei and Mother Bei talking outside the ward.

    ¡°Bei Zhi can¡¯t stay!¡±

    ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t even agree for her to stay! You¡¯re the one who insisted on keeping her around!¡± Mother Bei sobbed in a low voice, her tone filled with resentment.

    Father Bei patted Mother Bei¡¯s back. ¡°It was for the sake of our son.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve raised that orphan for so many years yet she was not only ungrateful, she even seduced our son! Just what have I done to deserve this?! Hurry up and get her to leave! At this rate, our Ah Ze will be ruined because of her!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll think of something. Stop crying already.¡±

    Behind the corner, Ji Xiaoyu clutched at the hem of her clothing, disbelief written in her eyes.

    ¡®Bei Zhi¡¯s not Bei Ze¡¯s blood sister... Bei Ze likes Bei Zhi...

    No wonder he was always casting nces at her...

    No wonder his expression was so unsightly whenever he sees Bei Zhi and Fu Qin together...¡¯

    Now that she thought about it, whenever Bei Zhi had been around, Bei Ze had always looked either lost in thought or in a rage.

    ¡®So that¡¯s why... the person he liked all along was Bei Zhi...

    Bei Zhi, Bei Zhi, Bei Zhi! Why is it always her?!¡¯ Jealousy surged in Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s heart. The repressed emotions all burst out at this moment.

    ¡®Bei Ze is mine! I¡¯ll never give him to anybody!¡¯

    After she had sorted out her feelings, the moment she nned to head back, her phone rang. Once she saw the name of the caller, her heart skipped a beat

    She hurriedly made her way to a deserted area to answer the call.

    ......

    In a special VIP ward, Ji Xiaoyu looked in disbelief at the person on the bed. ¡°You... how did you end up like this?!?¡±

    Gao Ang was nearly entirely wrapped in bandages with only his face left exposed. He looked like a mummy.

    ¡°Ji Xiaoyu!¡± Gao Ang¡¯s voice was very hoarse. ¡°You dared to trick me!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡± Ji Xiaoyu shook her head. ¡°How did you end up like this... Jiang Nana...?¡±

    ¡°You still dare to mention her!¡± Gao Ang shouted.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she...¡±

    ¡®But Jiang Nana had cried so much... It couldn¡¯t be that he didn¡¯t actually manage to get his hands on her? And that she was the one who did this to him?¡¯

    ¡°Ji Xiaoyu, I don¡¯t remember treating you badly, yet you actually dared to y with me! You sure have guts!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! Ang-ge, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand!¡± Ji Xiaoyu looked at Gao Ang in bewilderment.

    She wasn¡¯t that well acquainted with Gao Ang; they had only seen each other once years ago. The only other time they met was on that mountain-top vacation resort.

    She had managed to overhear him talking about Jiang Nana to the other people with him. And so, because Jiang Nana had humiliated her, Ji Xiaoyu had mustered up the courage to look for him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t understand, eh?! Teach this bitch a lesson!¡±

    At some point, two men had appeared in the room. Ji Xiaoyu felt something was off when she saw them, and tried to run. But before she could escape the room, someone had grabbed her hair and yanked her back.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ji Xiaoyu cried out in pain, reaching out in an attempt to protect her hair. The men easily dragged her in front of Gao Ang¡¯s bed.

    They tossed Ji Xiaoyu to the ground and set up cameras before locking the door. Fear crossed over Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Ang-ge, I think you must be misunderstanding something! I can exin! Really! I can exin!!!

    Ang-ge¡ª Don¡¯te over! What are you doing?!

    Aaaaah¡ª¡ª¡±

 Chapter 139

    By the time Ji Xiaoyu left the hospital ward, her mind had be muddled. She didn¡¯t dare to go see Bei Ze. Instead, she returned home.

    Ji Xiaoyu and her father had moved. Though it wasn¡¯t to a mansion, it was still in a fairly high-ss neighbourhood.

    When Ji Xiaoyu returned, she discovered a woman¡¯s undergarments strewn around the living room. Strange noises came from her father¡¯s room.

    Her eyes were red as she mmed open the door. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s sudden return made Papa Ji jump in fright, and the woman beneath him screamed, covering herself with the nkets. It left Papa Ji in an awkward situation with his manhood exposed and erect in front of his daughter.

    He hurriedly snatched a pillow to cover himself before saying, embarrassed and guilty, ¡°Xiaoyu, howe you¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡®Isn¡¯t it Wednesday today?¡¯

    Ji Xiaoyu hadn¡¯t told her father that she had been going on a field trip, and the academy, of course, wouldn¡¯t take the time to notify the parent of an unimportant student.

    ¡°You told me you¡¯d never have any woman other than my mom! Then what¡¯s this?!¡± Ji Xiaoyu screamed, teetering on the edge of a breakdown.

    ¡®At mom¡¯s funeral, he had sworn he¡¯d never take any other woman!

    But now? What do I see?!¡¯

    ¡°Xiaoyu...¡±

    Ji Xiaoyu viciously red at the woman on the bed. Without warning, she leapt to pull at the woman¡¯s hair and start hitting her. ¡°Slut, you seduced my dad! It¡¯s for his money, isn¡¯t it?! You¡¯re doing this to seduce my dad! See if you¡¯ll stille out to seduce people...¡±

    Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s sudden attack had stunned the woman, but she quickly retaliated.

    The woman was clearly an experienced {cat} fighter. She fought back at Ji Xiaoyu even if it meant giving up on covering herself.

    Papa Ji stood at the side, attempting to pull one or the other away but failing to pull either.

    The woman straddled Ji Xiaoyu and pinned her to the ground, pping her twice. ¡°Dare to hit me! You think I¡¯m that easy to bully?!¡±

    After she had finished hitting Ji Xiaoyu, the woman got up. Without even putting her clothes back on, she looked at Papa Ji¡¯s bottom half. She said in disdain, ¡°Like I¡¯d want a fellow this useless!¡±

    Papa Ji¡¯s face went green, feeling as if she had just trampled over his pride as a man. ¡°Get out!¡±

    The woman snorted coldly. ¡°What? Not paying up after you¡¯ve had your fuck? As for that price we¡¯d agreed on before, I¡¯m adding an additional 3,000 for medical fees since your daughter hit me.¡±

    Papa Ji¡¯s face remained green as he drew a stack of money from a drawer at the side. He simply handed it over to the woman without even counting. ¡°Take it and get out!¡±

    After the woman counted the proper amount, she tossed the extra on the ground and strode away in her high heels¡ªthough not before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t care for the extra.¡±

    Laying on the bed, Ji Xiaoyu sobbed and vented all of the humiliation and grief she had experienced today.

    ¡®Why...?

    Why do I always have to be the one suffering?! Just what have I done wrong?!¡¯

    ¡°Xiaoyu...¡±

    Ji Xiaoyu suddenly sat up, her hair in a mess. After ring at Papa Ji, she ran back to her room. Papa Ji was a bit depressed. ¡®I¡¯ve been busy with work for so many years, and never had any time to do things like this. But now that I have money, why can¡¯t I rx a bit?¡¯

    After thinking this, he began to feel that Ji Xiaoyu was being unreasonable.

    ¡®Who did you think I was scraping together money for? For you!

    Yet now you want to control me, your father!¡¯

    The more he thought, the more furious Papa Ji became. He got dressed and left the house without bothering himself any more about Ji Xiaoyu.

    ......

    Naturally, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know anything about what happened between the Ji Family and Gao Ang. At the moment, she was taking care of the ¡®young master¡¯ Fu Qin as if she were a goddamn servant.

    System kept issuing quests more and more frequently.

    If you asked her to be honest, Shi Sheng really wanted to chop up this mission target Fu Qin. ¡®He was definitely sent to torment me!¡¯

    ¡°Ms Bei, here is the Young Master¡¯s medicine for today.¡± A bodyguard handed some medicine over to Shi Sheng. When he heard those words, Fu Qin immediately retreated under the covers of the hospital bed, clutching the edges of the nket like his life depended on it.

    Medicine feeding time was Shi Sheng¡¯s favourite. Because she was allowed to openly use violence on Fu Qin.

    Shi Sheng took the medicine and walked over to Fu Qin¡¯s bedside. She tossed the nkets covering Fu Qin to the floor, and with a dark smile on her face she said, ¡°I was authorised to do this, so even if you shout yourself hoarse, there¡¯s no point. Come now, take your medicine.¡±

    Fu Qin curled up into a ball, burying his face into a pillow while shaking his head slightly. ¡®Don¡¯t want to.¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t want to? That won¡¯t do. You want to die before I haven¡¯t even killed you? Then wouldn¡¯t it mean I¡¯ve wasted my time on this chain quest?¡¯

    Shi Sheng reached out to pull Fu Qin¡¯s arm and flip him around. Fu Qin struggled and attempted to shake her off; Shi Sheng immediately pressed herself down on him and grabbed his chin.

    The bodyguards to the side all tacitly looked out the window.

    ¡®This scene... seems a bit off?

    We didn¡¯t see anything!

    Yeah... nothing at all!¡¯

    Shi Sheng poured the medicine in Fu Qin¡¯s mouth, and patted his face. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been great for everyone if you¡¯d just obediently taken your medicine? Yet you made me force you... I¡¯m not going topensate for any injuries to your delicate body, you know.¡±

    ¡°*cough cough*...¡± Fu Qin choked. With the weight of someone crushing him, even coughing properly was strenuous. Fu Qin¡¯s face had already flushed red from the exertion.

    ¡°Wimp.¡± Shi Sheng got off him and sat at the side of the bed. She picked the nket back up from the ground, and tossed it over him.

    Fu Qin waspletely hidden under the nkets. Not even a strand of hair poked out.

    From beneath the nkets, Fu Qin could see Shi Sheng¡¯s slender hand as she continued to sit on the bed. He suddenly reached out to grab it.

    Shi Sheng nearly flung him away subconsciously, but then she noticed that Fu Qin was trembling. His whole body trembled.

    His hand clutched hers in a death grip, as if Shi Sheng was his only salvation. Shi Sheng pulled the nket away so she could see his head, and she used her free hand to make him face her.

    Fu Qin¡¯s face didn¡¯t have any expression, yet those butterfly-wing-like eyshes of his trembled and his eyes were as pitch-ck as ink, giving off an aura of deathly gloom.

    When his gaze met hers, Fu Qin suddenly reached out to hug her neck, drawing her into his arms.

    Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t expected him to act like this. After a moment of being stunned, she finally reacted.

    The person beneath her trembled incessantly, but her body warmth seemed to somewhat calm those shivers.

    The arms around Shi Sheng tightened their embrace. He had buried his face in her neck, his warm breath brushing against her skin.

    In all the previous times Shi Sheng had fed him medicine, she had always left immediately, so she didn¡¯t know he ended up like this after each session.

    ¡®He¡¯s so fragile. It really makes me want to...

    Kill him.

    *cough* It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not treasuring the fairer sex here, it¡¯s that this aura of his is really too attractive!¡¯

    Afraid of squashing him to death, Shi Sheng wanted to roll off, yet Fu Qin wouldn¡¯t release her. His leg hooked onto her body, trapping her in his embrace. If Shi Sheng tried to force his arms open, he¡¯d tremble even harder.

    ¡®Fuck your great grandpa!¡¯

    Shi Shengid down next to him and pulled him into her arms. Fu Qin seemed to know she wouldn¡¯t leave, and he took advantage of that to hug her waist and press one of his legs on top of one of hers. He was practically hanging off her by now.

    The thing Shi Sheng regretted most was not leaving right after she¡¯d fed him his medicine. ¡®What the hell did I stay behind for?!¡¯

 Chapter 140

    ¡°What are you people loitering around here for?¡± Uncle Jian looked at the group of bodyguards standing outside the room with a puzzled expression. ¡°Who¡¯s going to take responsibility if anything happens to the Young Master?¡±

    ¡°Ms Bei is inside.¡± One of the bodyguards spoke weakly.

    ¡°Her?! Then that¡¯s even more the reason you guys should be inside! Why aren¡¯t you guarding the Young Master from her?!¡± Uncle Jian made to push open the door.

    The bodyguards hurriedly stopped Uncle Jian and got him to check through the ss window instead¡ªthey definitely didn¡¯t want those two to be disturbed right now! At most, the Young Master would only refuse to speak when angered but that woman would not hesitate in using force!

    Inside the ward was a young woman leaning against the head of the sole bed with a quiet and peaceful expression. The young man¡¯s arms were around her waist, his head lying on her chest.

    That scene had an unexpected beauty to it.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Uncle Jian couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.

    ¡°After the Young Master took his medicine just now, Ms Bei didn¡¯t leave so the Young Master grabbed onto her and refused to let go.¡± The bodyguards started mouring for the chance to tell him.

    Uncle Jian¡¯s expression changed a few times before he sighed.

    ¡°Uncle Jian, do you think Ms Bei will be able to make the Young Master better?¡± One of the bodyguards carefully spoke.

    The old man shook his head, his expression full of worry. ¡°The doctor has already said that medication can only help the Young Master¡¯s body hold out for half a year at the very best; her getting him to take his medicine regrly won¡¯t change anything. If only the Young Master would ept treatment from abroad... This matter...¡± Uncle Jian could only sigh.

    ¡°I always have this feeling that Ms Bei isn¡¯t a normal person.¡±

    The other bodyguards rolled their eyes at him. <i>¡®Like we needed you to say that. She¡¯s the young miss of the Bei Family; does that sound like a normal person to you?¡¯</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean it that way.¡± The man scratched his head. ¡°I heard Ms Bei talking on the phone before, saying something about shares and investments.¡±

    ¡°This is quite normal for kids from rich families. Don¡¯t they want them to get some experience?¡±

    The bodyguards started discussing.

    ¡°But Ms Bei isn¡¯t that loved in the Bei Family. Even if she has some spare pocket money, she might be able to get shares, but investments, on the other hand...¡±

    ¡°Go investigate the assets under her name.¡± Uncle Jian spoke.

    ¡°Uncle Jian, we¡¯ve already done that; she doesn¡¯t own much.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not 18 yet, right? I wager she¡¯d have ced them under someone else¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense. I¡¯ll go check the people she¡¯s closer to.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard. That littledy isn¡¯t easy to deal with.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. We were just curious.¡± The bodyguards nodded at Uncle Jian¡¯s reminder. They already knew that they should not get found out by the person they were probing.

    ......

    When Fu Qin woke up, he found himself hugging a certain someone. He lifted his head slightly only to see a smooth, exquisite chin.

    The young woman beside him appeared to be in a deep slumber; her breath was so shallow, it was nearly impossible to make out.

    But as he was currently stered against her chest, he could hear the steady rhythm of her heartbeats.

    His world seemed to grow brighter with every thump, every sound filled with life and vitality. Everything did not look so hopelessly grey like it used to be.

    He had never felt so... alive before.

    His eyshes fluttered close as he maintained this position, head pressed against her chest to listen quietly and arms slightly tightening around her waist.

    Shi Sheng woke up when Fu Qin moved. Her eyes opened and stared into space for a few seconds before she dropped her gaze to look at Fu Qin.

    His face was covered by some stray strands of hair, so Shi Sheng helped him shift them to the side. Her fingers seemed to flex against his neck but in the end, her hand lowered.

    Tugging on the nkets, she shifted into a morefortable position, yawned, then turned to the side to pick up her phone.

    There were a few missed calls, most of them from Father Bei while the rest were from thepany and Lin Yin.

    Shi Sheng decided to call thepany back first. There wasn¡¯t anything major; they were just giving a routine report.

    Next was Lin Yin who seemed quite worried for her. They hung up after some chatting.

    As for Father Bei, Shi Sheng had no intention of returning his call. <i>¡®People who suddenly show up acting all concerned are up to no good.¡¯</i>

    Fu Qin suddenly became more cooperative when it was time to take his medicine, but he would always grab onto Shi Sheng and not allow her to leave.

    A weekter, he was finally discharged and Shi Sheng had finally regained back her freedom.

    Uncle Jian had also received the intelligence report from the bodyguards, who hadn¡¯t discovered anything of note.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bring this up this anymore. The Young Master... Whoever manages to get him to survive one more day has rendered merit so be more courteous to her from now on.¡±

    <i>¡®Even if she has ulterior motives, she won¡¯t seed if she tries to harm the Young Master.¡¯</i>

    The bodyguards nodded to express their understanding.

    And so, Shi Sheng discovered that the bunch of hired men who had already been polite to her before seemed to be even more pleased whenever they saw hertely.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Shi Sheng stood outside the car and spoke to Fu Qin, who was sitting inside. Her gaze caught the bodyguards at the side smiling at her, causing goosebumps to pop up.

    <i>¡®They¡¯re definitely up to no good! Have to get away!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Tomorrow, I want to eat ky lotus cakes.¡± Fu Qin suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Eat your¡ª¡± Shi Sheng managed to stop herself from finishing that sentence.

    Fu Qin frowned before speaking in a serious voice, ¡°I don¡¯t taste good.¡±

    Shi Sheng was speechless. <i>¡®Who the hell wants to eat you?!¡¯</i>

    She red at Fu Qin before gging down a car and leaving.

    Bei Ze¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t too serious. He was already able to walk around on his own by now. When Shi Sheng returned, she saw Ji Xiaoyu supporting him as they walked in the garden.

    ¡°Xiaozhi, you¡¯re back!¡±

    Shi Sheng had nned on making a detour around them but Ji Xiaoyu suddenly shouted out to her, pulling Bei Ze¡¯s attention over.

    <i>¡®Female lead-sama... that was on purpose, wasn¡¯t it?!¡¯</i>

    Bei Ze flung the girl beside him aside as he limped over to Shi Sheng and grabbed onto her arm. With a tone bordering on interrogation, he asked, ¡°Are you really together with him?¡±

    He had used quite a bit of strength but though it didn¡¯t hurt, it wasn¡¯tfortable either. Shi Sheng struggled free from his grasp and retreated a step. ¡°Is it any of your business who I¡¯m together with?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡ª¡± Bei Ze paused, his expression turning downcast for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m your older brother. How is it none of my business? You can¡¯t afford to provoke Fu Qin. Stop dating him.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked behind him, where Ji Xiaoyu was currently fixing her a re filled with intense hate and resentment. She didn¡¯t even attempt to school her features that looked a bit twisted when Shi Sheng nced over.

    <i>¡®Hey looky, the female lead has joined the dark side! Excellent!¡¯</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re overstepping, <i>Brother</i>.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s lips tugged into a smile. <i>¡®Humans are suchplicated creatures. If I¡¯d acted like Bei Zhi had, Bei Ze would¡¯ve absolutely despised me.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ze, you haven¡¯t healed up yet. Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± Ji Xiaoyu finally masked her expression from before and she walked to Bei Ze¡¯s side and made to support him. Bei Ze, however, dodged her. His gaze was transfixed onto Shi Sheng and Shi Sheng alone.

    ¡°Bei Zhi...¡±

    Shi Sheng ignored Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s provocations and went around Bei Ze to enter the mansion.

    ¡°Bei Zhi!¡± Bei Ze¡¯s voice seemed to contain many unspeakable, undefinable emotions, but she neither stopped nor slowed down, only walking onwards.

    The moment she entered the house, what greeted her was a fierce shout, ¡°Bei Zhi, you still know to return!¡±

    Father Bei was standing on thending upstairs, staring coldly at her.

    <i>¡®I can never avoid trouble...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Follow me to the study.¡± Father Bei felt a nameless anger surge in his chest when Shi Sheng didn¡¯t answer.

    He had been hesitating before but seemed to have finally made up his mind.

 Chapter 141

    In the study, Shi Sheng stood in the middle of the room while Father Bei sat in the office chair behind his desk. He spoke to her as if dealing with an official matter.

    ¡°You¡¯re already all grown up, so we can¡¯t control you. However, since we¡¯ve provided you with a generous upbringing and a good education, as a child of the Bei family you should properly do your duties for the good of the family...¡±

    Shi Sheng quietly listened to Father Bei¡¯s spiel.

    ¡°...The Gao Family has intentions of creating ties with us through marriage. Since you are the Bei Family¡¯s only girl, once you¡¯ve graduated you will be engaged to the third son of the Gao Family.¡±

    He finally got to the point. The third son of the Gao Family was Gao Ang.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what kind of person Gao Ang is? You¡¯re nning on pushing me into a hellhole?¡±

    <i>¡®Gao Ang is lucky to still be alive! The ancients weren¡¯t lying when they said disasters are hard to get rid of!¡¯</i>

    Her calm response was out of Father Bei¡¯s expectations. He had thought she¡¯d throw a tantrum; who knew she¡¯d simply calmly ask a question in reply?

    ¡°The Bei Family is facing a crisis. A child should naturally help her parents shoulder some of the burden. Bei Zhi ah, Ang that kid is just a bit yful. It¡¯s only because he¡¯s young; it¡¯ll get better.¡±

    <i>¡®yful? Are you sure that¡¯s just <strong>yful</strong>?! He¡¯s ying with lives!¡¯</i>

    ¡°And if I refuse?¡±

    ¡°Bei Zhi, what right do you have to refuse?!¡± Father Bei flew into a rage. ¡°The Bei Family has given you food to eat, clothes to wear, and a life others could only dream of! What right do you have to refuse?!¡±

    ¡°Based on... the fact that I¡¯m not your daughter.¡± Shi Sheng looked at him with a fake smile.

    Father Bei¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Wha- what are bullshit are you spouting?! Bei Zhi, you¡¯re getting worse and worse if you¡¯re saying things like this!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m spouting bullshit? Then why haven¡¯t you guys shown any concern towards this ¡®daughter¡¯ of yours? So you¡¯ve given me a generous upbringing. What else have you provided besides that?¡±

    Father Bei¡¯s mouth opened as if he wanted to say something, but everything he thought of sounded too unconvincing.

    It was true that the only thing they had provided her was material wealth. But she wasn¡¯t their child, so wasn¡¯t that enough?

    ¡°Nothing to say?¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re not our child, we¡¯ve raised you for so many years! Could it be that you refuse to repay us?!¡± Father Bei decided not to keep up the act.

    ¡°Repay you?¡± Shi Sheng blinked before unhurriedly speaking, ¡°17 years in total. Every month you give me 10 thousand for pocket money. In total, that¡¯s 2.04 million. As for all the other expenses, I wager they¡¯re around 3 million or so. I¡¯ll just give 10 million, is that enough?¡±

    Father Bei frowned as he looked at Shi Sheng. He didn¡¯t understand what she meant. Shi Sheng took out a cheque book from her bag and filled it out before pping it in front of Father Bei.

    ¡°Here¡¯s 10 million. From now on, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other.¡±

    ¡°Where did you get so much money?¡± The first thing Father Bei thought was that it was impossible for Bei Zhi to have so much money. Her calctions hadn¡¯t been wrong; in fact, it had been more than enough. The amount they had spent on her hadn¡¯t exceeded RMB10 million...

    ¡°I shan¡¯t trouble Mr Bei to wonder about that.¡± Shi Sheng withdrew her hand and spoke leisurely, ¡°The reason why you guys adopted me back then was for the sake of your son. Now that he¡¯s perfectly fine and healthy, it¡¯s time for me to leave. If you don¡¯t want things to get ugly, I suggest you return my resident card<sup>1</sup> to me.¡±

    Waves surged in Father Bei¡¯s heart. <i>¡®How did she find out?! She even knows why we adopted her...¡¯</i>

    For the first time, Father Bei properly examined this adopted daughter of his who he had always ignored.

    Though she stood there unassumingly, there was a sharp opposing aura on her that made one unable to ignore her. Her lips curved into a smile, an endlessly mocking one.

    But those eyes were clear and bright yet without the slightest ripple, causing one¡¯s heart to be filled with coldness.

    Father Bei took a deep breath. ¡°You are our Bei Family¡¯s daughter, after all. How can you break off rtions just like that?¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Fulfill the marriage alliance with the Gao Family. Then you won¡¯t have any more ties with my Bei Family.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®This guy is crazy, right?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng looked at Father Bei like he was cuckoo. ¡°Mr Bei, do you really think everyone but you is a pig? Why should I step foot into what is clearly a hellhole?¡±

    ¡°This is the only way for you to leave the Bei household!¡± Father Bei¡¯s attitude turned harsh. Since she already knew, then he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about civilities. If she could give the Bei Family more benefits before she left, it would mean they hadn¡¯t raised her in vain for so long.

    Shi Sheng gave a scoffingugh and picked the cheque on the table back up. ¡°Since we can¡¯te to an agreement, I supposed I¡¯ll have to use my own way then.¡±

    ¡°Bei Zhi, don¡¯t be too cocky! Even if you suck up to the Fu Family, do you think they¡¯ll offend the Gao Family for you?! You¡¯re nothing without the Bei Family!¡±

    <i>¡®There¡¯s no connection between me<sup>(bbb)</sup> and the Fu Family! Don¡¯t try and y matchmaker!¡¯</i>

    ¡°So I¡¯m cocky, kill me!¡± Shi Sheng lifted the cheque in her hand. ¡°Mr Bei, I hope the next time we meet, you¡¯re just as... sensible.¡±

    Father Bei was angered by Shi Sheng¡¯s arrogance. He picked up an object on the table and flung it at her. ¡°Ingrate! If it wasn¡¯t for us, you¡¯d have died long ago!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, if not for me, your son would¡¯ve died long ago too.¡± Shi Sheng replied lightly.

    Father Bei was rendered speechless. Back then, Bei Ze¡¯s condition had been terrible. They had tried everything to no effect. Yet he showed signs of getting better after bringing Bei Zhi back. He hadn¡¯t even used that much medicine.

    ......

    Shi Sheng packed up her stuff and left the Bei Family mansion. She hadn¡¯t taken any of Bei Zhi¡¯s possessions, only a few of the stuff that truly belonged to her, so there wasn¡¯t much in her bags.

    Standing outside the mansion, Shi Sheng turned to look back at it. She hadn¡¯t nned on dealing with the Bei Family before. After all, she waszy.

    But Father Bei had crossed a line that he shouldn¡¯t have and arranged a marriage between her and Gao Ang.

    After leaving the mansion district, Shi Sheng moved over to a small neighbourhood near the academy. She had bought this apartment early on. She had nned on leaving the Bei Family mansion from the start, she just hadn¡¯t found an opportunity to move out earlier.

    The apartment was already furnished so she could move in with her luggage.

    The next day, Shi Sheng went to buy ky lotus cakes for Fu Qin before leisurely taking a taxi to school. Because of the matter at Mt. Shaoyang, school had been suspended for a week and only reopened today.

    ¡°Xiaozhi, Xiaozhi! Over here!¡± Lin Yin was standing at the gates, waving at Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng walked over and propped up Lin Yin¡¯s chin, a wicked smile on her face as she spoke, ¡°Hey beautiful. You¡¯ve gotten prettier today as well. I¡¯m feeling tempted.¡±

    Her movements were fluid andpleted in one breath. Her posture was elegant and her every movement contained an inherent nobility, allowing the onlookers to enjoy a feast for the eyes.

    Lin Yin blushed with an embarrassed expression. ¡°Xiaozhi, can you stop teasing me?¡±

    Every time Shi Sheng teased her, Lin Yin would find her particrly handsome. Handsome enough to want to make monkeys with her<sup>2</sup>.

    And from the low gasps by the surrounding girls, it was clear she wasn¡¯t the only one feeling this way.

    Charming Sheng gave her a slight smile. ¡°Who told you to be so beautiful? I can¡¯t control myself.¡±

    Lin Yin swooned.

 Chapter 142

    ¡°,¡± Lin Yin seemed as if she had just thought of something as she pulled Shi Sheng to a less crowded area before continuing, ¡° ¡°.

    ¡°¡° <i>¡®Where¡¯d thise from? No one should¡¯ve known that I¡¯ve been apanying him in the hospital though... right?¡¯</i>

    ¡°¡° Lin Yin¡¯s voice got smaller and smaller towards the end, her face already a bright red.

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, speechless. <i>¡®It wasn¡¯t what it looked like, okay?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°¡°

    Shi Sheng, ¡°¡° <i>¡®Who the hell is together with him?!¡¯</i>

    It was only after Shi Sheng had walked onto the academy grounds that she discovered how that matter had circted around nearly the entire student body. The most ridiculous part about it was that the rumor said that she had forced herself on Fu Qin!

    <i>¡®Forced myself on him?! Your imaginations run too wild! At this rate, you all can go be screenwriters!¡¯</i>

    Right now, everywhere Shi Sheng went, there were people discussing her.

    ¡°¡° Shi Sheng called the other star of this rumor. He didn¡¯t answer and simply hung up.

    <i>¡®Fuck you! You want to ascend to the heavens, ah?!¡¯</i>

    Right as Shi Sheng prepared to relentlessly call him until he answered, she received a message. After opening it, she found a bunch of pictures... of a vibrant sky with not a building in sight.

    <i>¡®...You want me to guess where you are from these pictures? Fu Qin, you sure know how to y ah!¡¯</i>

    ......

    Fu Qin appeared rather surprised when Shi Sheng managed to find him. ¡°¡°

    The photo he sent didn¡¯t have anyndmarks so he hadn¡¯t thought she¡¯d be able to find him. Shi Sheng ced a box with ky lotus cakes beside him. She then assumed a lofty demeanor and spoke, ¡°¡°

    Fu Qin, ¡°¡° <i>¡®At least try harder when you lie... hacking the Ministry of National Defence doesn¡¯t make for a good joke.¡¯</i>

    Of course Shi Sheng didn¡¯t hack the Ministry of National Defence. All she did was call his bodyguards to ask where he was.

    Fu Qin also seemed to have figured that out. He brought the box over and opened it up. After taking a whiff of it, he said in a somewhat contemptuous tone, ¡°¡°

    <strong>Swoosh¡ª</strong>

    Fu Qin¡¯s words were blocked by the sword suddenly at his neck. For three seconds he stared at Shi Sheng, then wordlessly took the lotus cakes from her and ate them.

    Shi Sheng stayed her sword. <i>¡®This fellow will take apart the roof if he doesn¡¯t get a beating</i><sup>1</sup><i>!¡¯</i>

    After Fu Qin had finished the ky lotus cakes, Shi Sheng reached her hand out to pass the medicine over to him.

    Fu Qin didn¡¯t take them, simply staring at Shi Sheng. Grinding her teeth, Shi Sheng red back before walking over and sitting next to him so that she could feed him his medicine personally.

    Fu Qin hugged her as she screwed the cap back on, his face buried in her neck.

    And like that, photographs of the two started circting.

    Under the vibrant blue sky, a young man tightly hugged a young woman. Their clothes billowed in the wind as leaves slowly spiraled to the ground¡ªa beautiful and gorgeous scene.

    When Shi Sheng saw this photo taken with grandmaster-level skill, green veins popped up on the hand holding onto her phone. <i>¡®It turns out there are <strong>experts</strong> in this school!¡¯</i>

    ......

    ¡°¡°.

    ¡°¡°.

    ¡°¡°.

    After she heard these discussions, Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s lowered face twisted into an expression of jealousy. <i>¡®Bei Zhi... she¡¯s just an orphan who doesn¡¯t even know who her parents are! So howe she gets all of these things?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°¡°.

    ¡°¡°.

    ¡°¡°.

    ¡°¡°.

    Mocking voices came from behind her, causing the jealousy in Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes to turn into hatred. <i>¡®Bei Zhi, you forced me to do this!¡¯</i>

    On the school forums, a thread suddenly popped up. The title was: ¡°Exposing the ugly secrets behind Bei Zhi¡±.

    The content of this thread was that Bei Zhi wasn¡¯t the daughter of the Bei Family; she was just an orphan they had adopted. The author also wrote about how Bei Zhi had shamelessly seduced Bei Ze, which was discovered by his parents. As a result, they wanted to chase her out. The thread starter also added a photograph of Bei Zhi packing up and leaving the mansion.

    After just a short while, this thread became famous with countless replies posted.

    Anonymous:

    Anonymous:

    Anonymous:

    Anonymous:

    Anonymous: [pic]

    Anonymous:

    Anonymous:

    Anonymous:

    By the time Shi Sheng saw this thread, the topic had already derailed to who knows where.

    <i>¡®Since when did I<sup>(bbb)</sup> gaze gently at Fu Qin?! What are you little devils talking about?!</i>

    <i>Holy fuck, where¡¯d so many picse from...?¡¯</i>

    After flipping through the photos, Shi Sheng saw that they were actually all of her and Fu Qin¡¯s interactions. The person who took the pictures clearly knew what they were doing; the angle was just right to give the atmosphere a harmonious feel.

    What was originally a thread meant to smear Bei Zhi ended up turning into a thread for a war between ships. Via photos.

    Lots of people started posting the pictures they took of the differing ships. Most of the pictures were of Bei Zhi and Lin Yin. Fu Qin rarely came to school, and even if he dide, people might not even meet him.

    There were a lot of people shouting that Bei Zhi and Lin Yin were the true ship! After all, Zhi Yin, soulmate<sup>2</sup>, what better ship name could you want?!

    Naturally, those who stood on the side of Bei Qin weren¡¯t convinced. Hence started the great war of photos.

    In the end, though, the Bei Qin side won through the use of excellent photography skills.

    Ji Xiaoyu hadn¡¯t expected it to turn out like this. <i>¡®If it were me, what would those people do?</i>

    <i>They¡¯d all be attacking me!</i>

    <i>Is this the difference between statuses?¡¯</i>

    Ji Xiaoyu tightened her resolve to pull Bei Zhi down. <i>¡®Why should that orphan have it better than me?!¡¯</i>

    Ji Xiaoyu took out her phone and scrolled through her contacts to find a number. After some hesitation, she still dialed it. ¡°¡°

    After some unknown response from the other end, Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s expression turned unsightly. But still she agreed, ¡°¡°

    After hanging up, a gaze filled with hatred shot from Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 143

    Shi Sheng was very busy as ofte¡ªbusy finding trouble for the Bei Family.

    ¡°Ms Bei, Bei Enterprises is currently at its peak. What we¡¯re doing is hitting a stone with an egg

    <sup>1</sup>! This is not a wise move at all!¡± The CEO Shi Sheng hired spoke with an agitated expression.

    Shi Sheng sat without a care for her image, legs crossed

    <sup>2</sup> and an ice cream in her hand which she licked before responding, ¡°Ant nests can break a thousand-mile dam

    <sup>3</sup>. As long as we have the perseverance, there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°But we need ants for that! Ms Bei, how is ourpany, which only has slightly over 10 people aside from me, supposed to go against a titan like Bei Enterprises?!¡±

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Who needs you to act? You think you¡¯re Nezha

    <sup>4</sup>?¡±

    CEO, ¡°...¡±

    She swallowed the ice-cream before speakingposedly, ¡°There are plenty of people in this world who want to see Bei Enterprises crumble. All you have to do is find these people, and offer them the information they need.¡±

    Mr. CEO was suddenly enlightened. He quietly gave his boss a big thumbs-up in his mind but of course, showed no outward signs of it; he was afraid of her ego getting even more inted.

    ¡°Have you found anyone who fits the requirements?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but the sry...¡±

    ¡°Give him however much he wants, <i>provided</i> he has the ability. Complete the next order, there¡¯ll be a reward.¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no problem.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and do what you want. We don¡¯t have any worth anyways, so we aren¡¯t afraid of being investigated.¡±

    CEO, ¡°...¡±<i> ¡®It¡¯s true we don¡¯t have any worth... but that¡¯s because all of our capital¡¯s swimming around in the stock market!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Find some hackers too; we¡¯re forming a specialised team of them. They¡¯re going to be in charge of brokering information.¡± Shi Sheng continued, ¡°I want the more skilled ones. Preferably those on the level of selling national information.¡±

    CEO, ¡°...¡±<i> ¡®Boss... what are you nning to do?! Start another world war?!</i>

    <i>Also, do you think hackers are white cabbages abundant in the streets, ripe and ready for easy picking?!</i>

    <i>These kinds of talented people are either working for the fucking country, or are under heavy surveince by said country! You think we can just poach <strong>them</strong>?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Do well and you¡¯ll get to enjoy your monthly sry of 10 million. Walking to the peak of sess and marrying your ideal woman isn¡¯t just a dream!¡± Shi Sheng ignored his bewildered look and patted his shoulder before waltzing off.

    The CEO really felt like just running off right now. The amount in his bank ount had already broken past 100 million; he didn¡¯t know why this young boss of his was so reassured with him.

    Only many yearster did the CEO know why he hadn¡¯t run back then. He had probably felt, even back then, that money really was just a number as long he was following this boss.

    ......

    Though the loss of two of itsrge projects in a row cost Bei Enterprises a lot, the damage did not reach its roots.

    But in the following period, all sorts of situations cropped up; projects and orders were lost constantly, as if the people opposing them had decided to all act at the same time. Yet they couldn¡¯t find anything no matter how much they investigated.

    All of thosepetitors had used legal methods, all of their procedures adhering to thew.

    ¡°There¡¯s a traitor! There¡¯s definitely a traitor!¡± One of the directors pped the desk with a furious roar, ¡°We were just about to sign the contract, so howe they signed it with Tian Chen instead at thest moment?!¡±

    Father Bei sat at the head of the table, his expression serious. ¡°All of the high-level management have been investigated. No anomalies have been discovered.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s been something strange about the events recently; it¡¯s clear that someone is opposing us. Have we offended anyone recently?¡± One of the more logical directors queried.

    ¡°There are definitely people who were offended because of those two projects, but none of them have this much ability...¡±

    The two projects they had lost before had been eyed by quite a fewpetitors, though Bei Enterprises won by only just a slight margin in aparison of actual strength.

    A group of people sat in the meeting room, yet they weren¡¯t able toe up with any leads no matter how much they discussed.

    At first, Father Bei hadn¡¯t thought of Bei Zhi; she was a mere hanger-on who had pandered up to the Fu Family in his eyes. However, upon thinking of this, it seemed to make sense.

    The Fu Family... was a family that wasn¡¯t weaker than the Gao Family. The difference was wherein the Gao Family mainly had their power in the government, the Fu Family had theirs in the underworld.

    These two families lorded over the worlds of light and dark.

    If it was the Fu Family behind this matter, then that would exin the events ofte.

    The first thing Father Bei did when the meeting ended was to call Shi Sheng¡¯s number. However, Shi Sheng had already cklisted him so naturally, it didn¡¯t go through.

    Father Bei pondered for a bit before deciding to go visit the Fu Family.

    ording to rumour, the Fu Family had been around since the Qing Dynasty. Their main house had an ancient feel to its architecture, even the very nts seemingly ssic and elegant.

    ¡°Do wait a moment Mr Bei. Our master shall be here soon.¡± A servant invited him in. This waitsted nearly half an hour, yet Father Bei wasn¡¯t able to reveal even the slightest hint of impatience.

    The head of the family Fu Rao was pushed in on a wheelchair, causing Father Bei to feel slightly surprised. He had only heard of this person before but had never known that the man was a cripple. With a normal expression, Fu Rao exchanged some pleasantries with Father Bei for a bit before getting to the point.

    ¡°I wonder what brought Mr Bei to my doorstep today?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about my daughter and your (esteemed) son.¡± Father Bei straightened in his seat.

    Fu Rao¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly. ¡°What about Xiaoqin and Ms Bei?¡±

    ¡°Is Mr Fu not aware?¡± Father Bei looked at Fu Rao, attempting to glean any information from his expression yet finding nothing but puzzlement.

    ¡°My rtionship with Xiaoqin isn¡¯t too good; he doesn¡¯t let the people beside him report back to me. What has he done?¡±

    Father Bei soon grew doubtful. He didn¡¯t know whether or not to believe Fu Rao. <i>¡®It looks like he really doesn¡¯t know anything... Then I guess it wasn¡¯t the Fu Family. Who could it be then?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Oh, nothing much. It¡¯s just that my daughter and your son have been rather close as ofte. Since there¡¯ve been rumours, of course I have toe and ask as her father.¡± Father Bei changed what he was going to say.

    <i>¡®If it was not the Fu Family and Bei Zhi and Fu Qin really are close, then perhaps the Bei Family can benefit from this.¡¯</i>

    Fu Rao maintained his confused and lost expression throughout and sessfully fooled Father Bei.

    Only when Father Bei had left did Fu Rao get rid of that fake smile on his face. He asked the middle-aged man standing to the side, ¡°How¡¯s Xiaoqintely?¡±

    Fu Rao hadn¡¯t lied to Father Bei; his rtionship with his son was really bad. The boy also did not allow the people beside him to report back to Fu Rao. But being his father, of course Fu Rao would think of ways to keep track of Fu Qin.

    ¡°From the looks of it, the Young Master has already epted Ms Bei Zhi; he takes his medicine on time whenever he is with her. The doctor, however, was certain that the Young Master only has half a year to live.¡±

    ¡°Have you arranged everything overseas?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But I¡¯m afraid the Young Master won¡¯t agree to go...¡±

    Fu Rao muttered. ¡°He¡¯s my only son; I can¡¯t just watch him die. I have to at least attempt every method avable. Go and invite that youngdy over.¡±

    ¡°Er...¡± The middle-aged man appeared hesitant. ¡°Getting Ms Bei Zhi to show up would not be easy.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Fu Rao lifted his brow. <i>¡®How hard can it be to call a youngdy over?¡¯</i>

    ¡°I believe you¡¯ve heard of the crisis Bei Enterprises is facing, Sir? Well, this matter has the youngdy¡¯s fingerprints all over it. Or, I suppose I should say, she¡¯s the one controlling all this. Do you believe this kind of person would be easy to summon?¡±

    Fu Rao chuckled lowly. ¡°No wonder their head of household came looking for me. He must be thinking the Fu Family was behind it, right? And here I thought he was just testing my attitude towards that littledy.¡±

 Chapter 144

    As expected, it wasn¡¯t easy to invite Shi Sheng. At first they had tried to send her formal invitations, but shepletely ignored them.

    They then attempted to invite her informally, only to be rejected once again, and with ridiculous reasons, to boot.

    For example, ¡°I got my period today. Not happy. Not going.¡±

    Or, ¡°Fu Qin wants to eat crab-apple flower cakes. I<sup>(bbb)</sup> have to go get them for him ASAP. Not avable.¡±

    Or even better, ¡°People made trouble for me today. Not happy, not going.¡±

    It really made these people think on the inside, <i>¡®Be reasonable! So other people made trouble for you; what does that have to do with us?!¡¯</i>

    After Shi Sheng¡¯s seventh rejection, Fu Rao finally had enough of it. He ordered people over to the academy to snatch up Shi Sheng the moment she left the gates.

    ......

    Shi Sheng ended up face to face with Fu Rao. <i>¡®This fellow is Fu Qin¡¯s dad? They look nothing alike! He¡¯s such a macho man, how the hell did he have such a pretty boy son?! A gene mutation?!¡¯</i>

    Fu Rao was rather surprised as well. Even the proud and noble struggled toy their eyes on him, yet this youngdy examined him without a single trace of fear.

    <i>¡®As I thought; she¡¯s quite interesting.¡¯</i>

    ¡°So what¡¯d you grab me for?¡± Shi Sheng casually asked, leaning back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that; I invited you so many times, yet you didn¡¯t give me any face at all. What else could I do bute to see you personally?¡± Fu Rao looked like a burly man, yet he used such a gentle tone. It had a strange gap... moe?

    <i>¡®Don¡¯t joke. It¡¯s awkward as fuck. Like seeing a modern person in an ancient setting.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Can you speak normally? Don¡¯t tell me <i>this</i> is how you normally speak? If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s a miracle no one¡¯s overthrown you yet.¡±

    Fu Rao, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®It was because I was afraid of scaring you off! I thought youngdies nowadays liked this kind of gentle uncle image?!¡¯</i>

    It was quite clear that Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t a normal youngdy.

    ¡°*<i>ahem</i>*...¡± Fu Rao resumed his usual style of speech. ¡°Your name is Bei Zhi?¡±

    ¡°You already know the answer. Even if you don¡¯t have <i>all </i>my information, I¡¯m pretty sure you must have at least 70 to 80% of it. Stop wasting my time and get to the point. If you¡¯re going to silence me, hurry up. I¡¯m busy.¡± Shi Sheng got impatient.

    <i>¡®I hate these people who ask questions they already know the answers to. You already clearly know all 18 generations of my ancestors, so what the fuck are you still asking me for?!</i>

    <i>Are you expecting me to be like the little white flower female leads who¡¯ll put on a surprised expression and go, ¡°How did you know?¡±?!</i>

    <i>Are you an idiot? You think you¡¯re filming a TV show?¡¯</i>

    Honestly speaking, thest time people had dared to speak to Fu Rao like this had only been before he had taken the position of head of the Fu Family. After he had be the head of the Fu Family, who would dare to use this tone of speech with him?

    <i>¡®This girl is really unbridled to the point of no return...¡¯</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid?¡±

    ¡°Can fear be eaten? Or can it get you to stop thering?¡± Shi Sheng calmly replied with questions.

    Fu Rao, ¡°...¡±

    There was simply no way tomunicate with her. For one, she always spoke barbed words. For another, she gave off the constant impression that she was looking down on the other person. It really was enough to provoke someone until they wanted to p her to death.

    <i>¡®Just how did she survive this long?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Your son needs to take his medicine again in half an hour. Are you sure you won¡¯t get to the point?¡± Shi Sheng looked at her phone.

    Fu Rao¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I wish to request Ms Bei¡¯s assistance.¡±

    ¡°<i>Assistance?</i> You want ¡®em dead or alive? Payment starts from 9 digits. Don¡¯t talk to me if the pay is any less or if it¡¯s too troublesome.¡±

    Fu Rao, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Don¡¯t understand this girl¡¯s reasoning... the hell does she mean dead or alive? Can assistance even be ssified into those two types?!</i>

    <i>And she wants at least a 9 digit remuneration... 100 million, huh...</i>

    <i>Although my son <strong>is</strong> worth that much, you don¡¯t have to open with such a high price!¡¯</i>

    Fu Rao thought for a bit before speaking deliberately, ¡°I wish to request that you apany Xiaoqin abroad to seek treatment. Money is not an issue.¡±

    ¡°He can still be saved? I thought it was terminal?¡±

    <i>¡®What the fuck?! What¡¯s with that surprised yet regretful expression for?! Of course my son can still be saved!</i>

    <i>...It¡¯s just that he refuses to be.¡¯</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time.¡±

    <i>¡®There¡¯s still a group of little bitches here waiting for me<sup>(bbb)</sup> to deal with; how can I give up this group of little bitches for that one little bitch Fu Qin?</i>

    <i>Not worth it. I don¡¯t do business at a loss.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Money is no problem.¡± Fu Rao thought Shi Sheng was aiming for more money.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a question of money,¡± Shi Sheng replied ¡®solemnly¡¯.

    ¡°Then what is it?¡± When it came to his son, nothing else was more important.

    ¡°It¡¯s a question of moral integrity.¡±

    Fu Rao, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Guards, toss this girl into the sea! I¡¯m not chatting with her anymore!</i>

    <i>You¡¯re the one who mentioned money first! So howe it suddenly evolved into the lofty question of moral integrity?!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Chain Quest 42: Apany Fu Qin abroad.]</strong>

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®System, you¡¯re really arbitrary in issuing these, you know?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not entirely impossible.¡± Shi Sheng cleared her throat. ¡°We just have to start negotiating from the 10 digits.¡±

    Fu Rao, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®What happened to moral integrity?¡¯</i>

    A billion wasn¡¯t that much to the Fu Family, especially not if it was for the sake of their only heir. Thus, Fu Rao agreed¡ªon the condition Shi Sheng convince Fu Qin to undergo the operation.

    This operation required the patient to bepletely willing to undergo it. If the patient¡¯s mood worsened after the procedure, then the patient¡¯s death might hasten rather than abate¡ªa fate which might happen if the patient had been unwilling to go through with the operation in the first ce.

    This was the reason why they didn¡¯t force Fu Qin to undergo this operation. After all, if Fu Qin was going to get depressed and die right after, then they might as well have maintained status quo.

    ......

    It wasn¡¯t that simple to go abroad. Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t made arrangements for when she¡¯d be gone, and Fu Qin wasn¡¯t that easy to convince. But Shi Sheng was still busy. Though she couldn¡¯t shake the foundations of either the Bei Family or Gao Family, she still had to do <i>something</i>. She had to arrange for a lot of stuff.

    ¡°Bei Zhi, I need to talk to you.¡± These days, if you wanted to see Shi Sheng, you¡¯d have to wait outside her ssroom before the ss ended. Ji Xiaoyu didn¡¯t know this, so she had always missed her chance. This time though, she finally managed to catch Shi Sheng.

    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± Shi Sheng walked around Ji Xiaoyu without even lifting her eyes.

    ¡°Bei Zhi, it¡¯s about Bei Ze.¡± Ji Xiaoyu pulled Shi Sheng.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said I¡¯m busy, <i>okay</i>? Bei Ze has nothing to do with me. Let go, else don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze was a bit cold, causing Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s heart to thump and subconsciously release her.

    Only when Shi Sheng was about to leave did Ji Xiaoyu react, hurriedly chasing after her. ¡°Bei Ze¡¯s been locked up because of you! He hasn¡¯t eaten for 2 days already! Just go back and see him.¡±

    ¡°Mr and Mrs Bei won¡¯t let him die, so whether I go or not doesn¡¯t matter. Ji Xiaoyu, want to bet if I¡¯ll push you down if you keep blocking me?¡±

    They were currently standing on the stairnding, with Ji Xiaoyu blocking Shi Sheng from moving forward.

    The students started snickering after they heard Shi Sheng¡¯s words. ¡°Ji Xiaoyu, Bei Zhi is busy! What are you stopping her for? Hurry up and make way! Don¡¯t waste Bei Zhi¡¯s time!¡±

    ¡°She thinks everyone else is as free as she is? Then again, how would this <i>upstart </i>know what we true upper ss kids need to learn?¡±

    ¡°Oh wow, look, she¡¯s <i>mad</i>! I guess her temper went up along with her wealth!¡±

    ¡°Bei Zhi, you go ahead. We¡¯ll help get her out of your way.¡± People blocked Ji Xiaoyu off from Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Shi Sheng smiled at them before taking a few steps back to walk around them.

 Chapter 145

    Only after making her arrangements did Shi Sheng have time to go persuade Fu Qin. When Shi Sheng arrived, it became obvious that the Fu Family had already told Fu Qin about it. Everyone was on tenterhooks, and no one dared to approach Fu Qin¡¯s room.

    Uncle Jian and the group of bodyguards stood at the foot of the stairs, worried expressions on their faces.

    They looked at Shi Sheng as if she was their savior and brought her to Fu Qin¡¯s room without dy.

    Fu Qin¡¯s room was dark, the ck curtains drawn to prevent any sunlight from making its way inside. The only source of light came from aptop ying a muted video on the bed.

    Fu Qin sat there, his head slightly tilted as he watched the video. His expression held a gentleness Shi Sheng had never seen before.

    Shi Sheng shut the door and slowly walked over to Fu Qin. She could clearly see the video on theptop¡¯s screen.

    In the video, there was a cute child around 5 to 6 years of age. He was tied to a chair, his breathing uneven from excessive sobbing.

    On another chair, a woman was tied up. The woman seemed to be saying something, trying tofort the boy.

    The scene seemed to shake a bit as half of a man¡¯s body appeared. Though his face wasn¡¯t visible, from the woman¡¯s enraged and disgusted expression, it was clear he was speaking.

    <strong>Pa!</strong>

    Theptop was suddenly mmed shut, and the room sank into darkness.

    <strong>Whoosh!</strong>

    Brilliant light chased away the dark shadows. Fu Qin turned his head robotically, his expression dead.

    In the sunlight, the young woman stood. She was like the light she let in, charging into the shadow-filled world.

    Into his world.

    Fu Qin suddenly stood up. He walked towards Shi Sheng and stopped a few paces away. His pitch-ck eyes stared solely at her, never moving away. Shi Sheng frowned slightly. <i>¡®What does he want?¡¯</i>

    Fu Qin slowly leaned down, his handsome face inching closer to Shi Sheng¡¯s.

    He reached out, his hand cautiously approaching Shi Sheng. Shi Sheng¡¯s brows furrowed deeper. She pondered over tossing him or not.

    Right as Fu Qin¡¯s hand was about to touch her face, he suddenly turned.

    <strong>Whoosh!</strong>

    The room suddenly sank into darkness once more.

    Feeling something lunge for her, Shi Sheng instinctively dodged to the side. She had forgotten, however, that the bed was there; she tripped and fell onto the soft bed. After that, a heavy object pressed down on her.

    ¡°Fu Qin!¡± <i>¡®You death-courting idiot!¡¯</i>

    Fu Qin didn¡¯t say anything. He simply scooted off her, then burrowed into her arms, tightly trapping her waist against his. He seemed very insecure.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®The hell do you take me for?! And where do you think you¡¯re putting your face?! You¡¯re acting up even without eating your medicine?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng attempted to pry his paws off, but Fu Qin held on with so much strength that even after a long struggle, Shi Sheng still hadn¡¯t managed to escape his clutches. On the contrary, their positions ended up looking more and more ambiguous the more she struggled.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t dare to move. Fu Qin¡¯s age was at that hot-blooded, impulsive period. It¡¯d be better not to do anything to tempt him.

    After who knows how long, Fu Qin¡¯s slightly hoarse voice spoke up, ¡°Will you... go abroad with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    <i>¡®I have a quest toplete, of course I have to go. Even if it¡¯s a path filled with mountains of knives and oceans of fire, I<sup>(bbb)</sup> still have to go.¡¯</i>

    ¡°There¡¯s only a 50% chance of sess. Perhaps I¡¯ll die on the operating table...¡± Fu Qin paused. ¡°It would be an unsightly scene.¡±

    <i>¡®So... your focus is on the fact that you¡¯ll die an ugly death?!¡¯</i> Shi Sheng fell silent for a while. ¡°You don¡¯t think the way you¡¯re living right now is unsightly?¡±

    Fu Qin was silent for a long while. In the quiet room, the only sound that could be heard was their breathing.

    Finally, Fu Qin slowly released Shi Sheng and got off the bed. He pulled the curtains apart, allowing sunlight to light up the room.

    Fu Qin stood under the warm sunlight and reached out a hand. The light fell onto his hand, his white fingers turning slightly translucent.

    All of a sudden, he turned, his pitch-ck eyes seemingly dyed gold from the sunlight, and spoke while emphasizing each word, ¡°I want to live.¡±

    <i>¡®If only for the sake of being able to see you.¡¯</i>

    ......

    Shi Sheng opened the door only to be greeted by a crowd of burning eyes, startling her and making her retreat a step.

    Uncle Jian and the bodyguards also started, and they swept their suspicious and worried gazes into the room.

    ¡°Ms Bei, our Young Master...¡± <i>¡®Did you take him there and then?¡¯</i>

    Though she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it, Shi Sheng felt that something was off about the way they looked at her. So, she gave her signature evil smirk. ¡°I killed him. Go and clean up.¡±

    Uncle Jian and the bodyguard team, ¡°...¡±<i> ¡®This joke isn¡¯t funny at all... We can see the Young Master standing right there!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ms Bei, you¡¯re not nning to avoid taking responsibility, are you?¡± One of the less tactful bodyguards spoke.

    Shi Sheng stared at him in utter confusion. ¡°Take responsibility?¡±

    That bodyguard pointed at her, pointed inside, and finally making a gesture everyone knew the meaning of.

    Shi Sheng, (||| ?_?)

    <i>¡®These people think I forced myself on Fu Qin! Puh-lease...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng looked down at her clothes. <i>¡®Okay, I <strong>guess</strong> it could be easy to misunderstand this...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change while she straightened out her clothes.

    ...Inside, though, she was shouting. <i>¡®I¡¯m innocent, okay?! Even if I <strong>was</strong> that desperate, I wouldn¡¯t go for someone who isn¡¯t even of age yet!</i>

    <i>What¡¯s with that ¡°you¡¯re a bad guy¡± expression on your faces?!¡¯</i>

    After taking some deep breaths, Shi Sheng calmly walked out of the encirclement. <i>¡®Better not try and exin this. It¡¯ll only be more troublesome.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know that because of her unwillingness to exin, once Uncle Jian andpany finally mustered up the courage to ask Fu Qin...

    ...He agreed through silence!

    Agreed through silence!

    Hence, Shi Sheng became known as a ¡®bad guy¡¯.

    ......

    When it was time to arrange for a passport, Shi Sheng discovered something important: she didn¡¯t have her resident card!

    <i>¡®So I guess I have to destroy the Bei Family before I leave after all, huh? There¡¯s too little time though, not enough for me to properly n it out...¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Unless I go blow up their ce.¡¯</i> Shi Sheng weighed the pros and cons for a while, but in the end she decided to go the normal route. First, she called the Fu Family to confirm their ns before starting to arrange her own.

    The normal route was to kidnap Father Bei and Mother Bei... Just what part of this was normal?!

    ¡°Bei Zhi, you ingrate! We raised you for so many years, yet this is how you repay us!¡± Mother Bei had been cursing ever since she had gotten kidnapped.

    <i>¡®She just keeps repeating the same lines over and over again. How boring.¡¯</i>

    To Shi Sheng, Mother Bei¡¯s words pretty much went in one ear and out the other. Shi Sheng was utterly rxed as she sent a text message to Bei Ze: <i>My resident card, for your parents</i>.

    In all honesty, this had to be the most ridiculous kidnapper ever. She went through all the trouble of kidnapping two grown humans for the sake of a fucking resident card?!

    After she had sent the text message, Shi Sheng looked up from her phone, and at Mother Bei. ¡°Mrs Bei, if I were you, I¡¯d shut up. After all, right now your life is in my hands.¡±

    ¡°<i>Pei!</i> White-eyed wolf! Little slut! Just you wait, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    ¡°Bei Zhi, just what are you nning?¡± Father Bei was much more level-headed than Mother Bei.

    ¡°Oh, nothing much. Just wanted to invite you guys here to enjoy some shade, and maybe have a nice chat.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s expression was very innocent.

 Chapter 146

    ¡®Chat? Since when did having a chat require one side to be tied up?!¡¯

    ¡°If you wanted to talk with us, you should¡¯ve juste back home. Why go to so much trouble?¡± Father Bei continued speaking calmly.

    ¡°I had no choice.¡± Shi Sheng had a ¡®helpless¡¯ expression on as she shrugged. ¡°As an orphan, I neither have the power nor backing to invite myself over to your house. How would I be able to see you anytime I want? So I could only go for the next best thing.¡±

    Father Bei, ¡°...¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t the Fu Family your backing now? Would you be able to kidnap us so easily if not for them?¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you guys.¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand. ¡°After all, you guys are influential people. Of course I wouldn¡¯t dare to just randomly kill you off.¡±

    Hearing Shi Sheng¡¯s words, Father Bei heaved a sigh of relief. ¡®It¡¯s fine as long as she doesn¡¯t harm us.¡¯

    But before he could rx, he heard the young woman in front of him mutter, seemingly to herself, ¡°At the very least, I should livestream it. That¡¯d live up to your worth.¡±

    Father Bei nearly puked blood.

    ¡®We really raised an ingrate! Even a dog would¡¯ve been tamed if it were fed and clothed for the number of years we¡¯ve spent taking care of her!¡¯

    ¡°You think you can run, bitch?! Our disappearance will get the police here soon, just wait for a lifetime in jail! The thing I regret the most is bringing you back home back then!¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Mr Bei, are you sure you¡¯re just going to let your wife prattle on? If she seeds in pissing me off, I won¡¯t be able to guarantee your lives anymore.¡± Shi Shengughed gloatingly. ¡°Anyways, I don¡¯t actually mind if you don¡¯t stop her. Should I offer your wife as sacrifice to my knife? What do you think, Mr Bei?¡±

    ¡°You dare!¡± Father Bei burst out. ¡°What do you want?! Just tell us!¡±

    Shi Sheng paced a couple of circles before a sinister smile bloomed on her face. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone to bring over what I want. However, sitting around doing nothing like this is too boring. Shall we y a game in the meantime?¡±

    ¡°Bei Zhi, don¡¯t be rash! Whatever you want, as long as we have it, we¡¯ll send it to you!¡±

    ¡®It should¡¯ve already been 2 hours since we were kidnapped, right? The police should know by now. As long as we stall for time, we¡¯ll be saved!¡¯

    Father Bei signalled his wife to keep quiet and let him talk to preupy Shi Sheng. The girl, however, ignored his offer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a little game.¡±

    ¡°You should¡¯ve seen something simr on TV. The rules are simple. You guys just need to pick from two choices: a) He lives and she dies, or b) She lives and he dies. Easy, right?¡±

    Shi Sheng took out her phone and fiddled with it for a while before shifting the two a distance away from each other. After making sure the two of them couldn¡¯t see each other, she held up the phone in front of Father Bei.

    ¡°Come on now,dies first. Make your pick, Mr Bei.¡± On the screen of the phone, there were pictures of him and his wife with numbers over them. Below was written: <b>Whoever you pick, dies. Only say the number</b>.

    ¡®Ladies first... then why am <b>I</b> the one picking first?!¡¯

    ¡°Bei Zhi, why don¡¯t you tell me what you really want?¡± Father Bei¡¯s gaze shifted from the phone¡¯s screen as he attempted to change the topic. He¡¯d have to be crazy to participate in this perverted game!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say this already? The thing I want is already on the way. Right now, we¡¯re just ying a little game to pass the time.¡± Shi Sheng patiently exined. The next moment though, she grabbed the sword at the side and levelled it against Mother Bei¡¯s neck.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to choose. If you don¡¯t, then I¡¯ll make your choice for you.¡±

    Mother Bei¡¯s face paled upon feeling that the sword on her neck was real; all of her curses got stuck in her throat. There seemed to be an unseen pressure weighing her down, making her stay silent and unmoving.

    ¡°3... 2...¡±

    Father Bei¡¯s breathing quickened. He didn¡¯t believe Shi Sheng would really do anything¡ªno matter how much she tried to act arrogant, she won¡¯t actuallymit murder. She was just scaring them!

    ¡°1.¡±

    As she counted, Shi Sheng¡¯s hand exerted more force, causing a line of blood to appear on Mother Bei¡¯s fair neck.

    ¡°No¡ªstop! I pick 1, 1!¡± Father Bei¡¯s voice rose in pitch from the fright.

    ¡°See? You should¡¯ve just picked from the get-go instead of waiting for me to use force. My image is gone now.¡± Shi Sheng removed the sword from Mother Bei¡¯s neck before cing it on Father Bei¡¯s. ¡°Well then, Mrs Bei, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Mother Bei had really been scared into meekness just now. Taking a nce at the phone, she immediately looked back at her husband disbelievingly. Her voice trembled as she spoke, ¡°2. I pick 2.¡±

    ¡°Shu¡¯rong, what are you doing?¡± Father Bei asked anxiously.

    Mother Bei¡¯s temper red at that. ¡°What am I doing? That¡¯s what I should be asking you!¡±

    ¡°Shu¡¯rong?¡±

    Mother Bei red at him fiercely. ¡°I misjudged you!¡±

    ¡°Shu¡¯rong, what are you talking about? Just now, I¡ª¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips were curled up when she shook the phone and interrupted Father Bei, ¡°Game¡¯s over. I wouldn¡¯t have done anything to you guys anyway, so no need to be so nervous. It was only a game meant to kill time.¡±

    The Bei couple, ¡°...¡± ¡®You didn¡¯t act like it was just a game just now!¡¯

    The screen Shi Sheng had shown Father Bei had 1 on his picture while 2 was a picture of Mother Bei. He had chosen 1, himself.

    The screen she showed to Mother Bei though, switched the pictures, so 1 was her picture while 2 was a picture of Father Bei. She thought he had chosen her, so she picked his number in revenge.

    If they had been smarter and trusted each other more, this kind of cheap trick wouldn¡¯t work on them. It was clear though, that the Bei couple weren¡¯t as harmonious as they appeared on the surface; the trust between them was very weak.

    True to her word, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t do anything else and left them unscathed, keeping only a fewrge men behind to keep an eye on them.

    Bei Ze¡¯s car had just so happened to have arrived when Shi Sheng descended from the second floor. There wasn¡¯t any police following him, causing Shi Sheng to give him a somewhat satisfied look.

    ¡°Bei Zhi.¡± Upon seeing Shi Sheng once again after a long time, Bei Ze¡¯s eyes seemed to ignite as he greedily gobbled her up with his gaze. He looked much thinner than before, but still retained his good looks even with the despondent aura around him.

    ¡®As expected, male leads still manage to stay handsome no matter what.¡¯

    ¡°Did you bring what I asked for?¡± Shi Sheng raised her brow at Bei Ze.

    Having been reminded, Bei Ze hurriedly spoke, ¡°Bei Zhi, I brought it! Don¡¯t hurt them. At the very least... they raised you.¡±

    Shi Sheng reached out and gestured for him to throw it over. After some hesitation, Bei Ze decided to toss it towards her in the end.

    Shi Sheng checked the card and made sure nothing was wrong before making way. ¡°They¡¯re upstairs.¡±

    Though Bei Ze wanted to say something, his worry for his parents overrode that urge. He could only go up to rescue his parents first.

    By the time he came back downstairs, Shi Sheng had already disappeared.

    A hint of disappointment shed in Bei Ze¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t have time to wallow in it. His parents¡¯ argument was getting worse.

    ¡°Shu¡¯rong, let me exin! I really picked myself just now!¡±

    ¡°Of course you¡¯d say that now that we¡¯re no longer in any danger but I¡¯m telling you, this matter¡¯s not over! We¡¯re getting a divorce!¡± Mother Bei screamed.

    ¡°Shu¡¯rong, this is all part of Bei Zhi¡¯s scheme! She must¡¯ve done something... Please believe me, I did pick myself!¡±

    Mother Bei smiled coldly. ¡°You can say whatever you want now since that little bitch Bei Zhi isn¡¯t here, but I know what I saw!¡±

    ¡®You think I don¡¯t have eyes? When that slut Bei Zhi brought the phone over, she didn¡¯t touch the screen at all! So how can it be a part of her plot?!¡¯

 Chapter 147

    Apparently, the Bei couple were now filing for a divorce, causing quite a ruckus in the process.

    Shi Sheng took the opportunity to rob the house while it was on fire

    <sup>1</sup>¡ª pei! ¡ª to fish in muddied waters.

    <sup>2</sup>Since Father Bei was too busy to manage Bei Enterprises, she would magnanimously lend him a hand. It didn¡¯t take too long before those business rivals who had been initially sitting on the fence sumbed to the temptation of going after such a juicy target.

    A sturdy wall would eventually copse if a big enough crowd keeps on pushing at it.

    <sup>3</sup>If they don¡¯t jump in and grab some benefits now, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get even left-over scraps in the end.

    All Shi Sheng did was supply information about Bei Enterprises; she didn¡¯t actually make any moves on them. Without any conflict of interests, these people were naturally more willing to believe her.

    ¡°Boss, this method of yours is really... underhanded.¡± Her CEO gave his evaluation.

    This wasn¡¯t an above-boardmercialpetition. But he had to admit, it was very effective.

    Which vulture wouldn¡¯t want a peck of a fat, juicy piece of meat? Perhaps they hadn¡¯t moved before because this meat had been guarded by a lion, but now that it has been lured away, any vulture who still wouldn¡¯t swoop in is an idiot.

    ¡°The ends justify the means. As long as I get the results I want, it doesn¡¯t matter what method is used to achieve it.¡±

    ¡®Though thew sounds very high and mighty, it¡¯s just of use to normal people. Look at the upper ss and tell me which one of them doesn¡¯t use loopholes in saidw?¡¯

    ¡°When are you going out of the country?¡±

    ¡°In a few days. I¡¯ll leave it to you to take care of sweeping up the remainder of Bei Enterprises. As for Gao Ang, you just have to keep an eye on him.¡±

    Shi Sheng left the country a few days after making her arrangements.

    ......

    Ji Xiaoyu had always been looking for an opportunity to get close to Bei Zhi, but the girl leaving the countrypletely went beyond her expectations. ¡®She didn¡¯t disy any signs of wanting to abroad before so... why?¡¯

    Even when Gao Ang summoned Ji Xiaoyu over, she was still in a muddled state.

    ¡°Ji Xiaoyu, where is she?¡± Not all of the bandages on his body had been taken off; his arms and legs were still bandaged.

    ¡°...Out of the country.¡± Ji Xiaoyu hesitantly answered.

    ¡°Out of the country? Ji Xiaoyu, from the way I see it, this was probably all just a hoax, eh?¡± Gao Ang¡¯s temper was ring up.

    Ji Xiaoyu had told him that Bei Zhi caused his injuries, so he ordered her to trick the little bitch over. But look at what happened?

    After so many days, not only was the person still not brought over; she had even gone abroad.

    Adding on to the fact that when he came looking for Jiang Nana, her family had scared him off with the tape, Gao Ang was now on the edge of bursting.

    ¡°It¡¯s not! It really was her¡ªJiang Nana looked for her the moment she returned! Lots of people saw it too.¡± Ji Xiaoyu anxiously exined.

    Gao Ang waved his hand dismissively. ¡°No need to exin anymore. She¡¯s already out of the country. And you¡¯ve already said she¡¯s close with that fellow Fu Qin. Even if I had evidence, I might not be able to do anything to her.¡±

    Ji Xiaoyu could feel that there was something off with his words¡ªtrue enough, he continued:

    ¡°Since the person in question can¡¯t be found, then I suppose you¡¯re going to have to be my outlet in her stead, Ji Xiaoyu.¡± The people standing to the side immediately stepped forward and restrained her.

    ¡°Gao Ang, what are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°What am I doing?¡± Gao Ang¡¯sughed viciously. ¡°Why, giving you a taste of living hell, of course.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s face paled, seemingly recalling what happenedst time. ¡°Ang-ge, please don¡¯t. I¡¯ll obey your every order.¡±

    ¡°These pleading looks of yours aren¡¯t enough.¡± Gao Ang gave a derisiveugh and signalled for them to continue.

    Ji Xiaoyu was tormented in front of Gao Ang, with no single patch of unscathed skin on her body by the time they were done with her. They had even videotaped the whole thing.

    ¡°Ji Xiaoyu,e when I call you, understand? If you dare to retaliate... this video¡¯s going to make it to all the major websites. I guarantee you¡¯ll be famous in an hour.¡±

    Gao Ang¡¯s threat kept reverberating in her ears. She didn¡¯t know how she had gotten home; the moment she got back, she shut herself up in the bathroom and rinsed herself over and over. She scrubbed to the point where blood started seeping out, but even then she didn¡¯t stop.

    Papa Ji hadn¡¯t beening home as ofte. Even when he did, he¡¯d usually be stered, reeking of alcohol and women¡¯s perfume, so naturally he wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to care about Ji Xiaoyu.

    Ji Xiaoyu hugged her knees as she sobbed inside the bathroom. ¡®Why...? Why is it like this? I can¡¯t ept this...¡¯

    ......

    Three yearster, a woman who was pushing onto some luggage stood in the middle of a bustling airport. Her gazended on the young man behind her.

    ¡°So slow¡ªdidn¡¯t you eat anything for breakfast?!¡±

    <sup>4</sup>The woman appeared rather impatient as she snapped at him.

    The young man lifted his head slightly before quickening his pace. Once he caught up to her, he responded in a light voice, ¡°No. You didn¡¯t prepare a meal for me this morning.¡±

    Her lips twitched. Through gritted teeth she spoke, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m your babysitter, Fu Qin?!¡±

    Fu Qin shook his head then answered seriously, ¡°We¡¯re already engaged. You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s stomach ached. ¡®I was forced to by System, okay?!¡¯

    These three years abroad, System had practically bullied her intopleting up to the 99th mission in the chain quest.

    And the 99th chain quest was to get engaged with Fu Qin. ¡®These quests are fucking endless! What next? Are you going to make me have babies with him?!¡¯

    <b>[If the Host is willing, I can add this Quest for you.]</b> The long-absent System popped out to remind people of its presence.

    ¡®Fuck off! Who the hell wants to make babies with Fu Qin, this imbecile?!¡¯

    ¡°Where are the people picking us up?¡± Shi Sheng pushed the luggage out of the airport to be greeted by the sight of a bustling metropolis. The only thing missing was those bodyguards who had returned earlier.

    Fu Qin blinked innocently as he gave a very honest reminder, ¡°You didn¡¯t call them.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I get you to inform them?¡± Before they had left, she had reminded him many times already!

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember the number.¡± Fu Qin¡¯s expression remained innocent.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Well isn¡¯t that just dandy? Fu Qin, you bastard!¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t too hard to get a taxi at the airport. But Fu Qin, this asshole, seemed to be able to find fault in anything. If the driver was too ugly, he wouldn¡¯t get on. If the car was too old, he wouldn¡¯t get on. If the smell was too bad, he wouldn¡¯t get on. If he didn¡¯t like the decorations, he wouldn¡¯t get on.

    By the time they had tried ten cars, Shi Sheng simply entered a car and flung her ultimatum at him, ¡°Get on or not, it¡¯s your choice. If you won¡¯t get on, you can just stay here then.¡±

    Fu Qin frowned and dithered around for a bit before reluctantly boarding.

    ¡°Regal Pointe.¡± Shi Sheng recited an address. This was the location of the apartment Shi Sheng had bought earlier. Since she had already gotten thepany to send people over to clean the ce up earlier, it was fine to just move in now.

    Fu Qin brought the luggage in, then started nit-picking as soon as he saw the interior, ¡°The colour theme¡¯s too dark, change it. The decorations are gaudy, change it. Don¡¯t like the patterns on the rugs, change it. The tea set looks ugly¡ª¡±

    ¡°Fu Qin! Do you believe if you continue quibbling, I¡¯ll toss you out?!¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s threat came from further inside.

    Fu Qin pouted. ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll just have to make do.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, I wouldn¡¯t dare to trouble you {respectful, sarcastic} to make do! I¡¯ve already contacted your steward. They¡¯reing over to fetch you in a bit.¡±

    ¡®I have had enough with living with this fellow! Fucking hell! Who the fuck is able to serve a fellow who gets picky with the bowl when he eats?!¡¯

    Hearing her words, he immediately entered and shut the door before carrying the luggage into the bedroom. He unpacked Shi Sheng¡¯s clothing and diligently ced them in the wardrobe.

    And put his own clothes too while he was at it.

 Chapter 148

    Shi Sheng entered the bedroom to be greeted by the sight of Fu Qin ying a game while sitting cross-legged in the bed he had already made. Her expression darkened when she saw the closet.

    ¡®He¡¯s really nning on staying ah! Fuck your dog! Have to package him up and gift him back to his peopleter...¡¯

    She changed her clothes then gave Fu Qin a heads-up, ¡°I¡¯m heading out to buy some groceries.¡±

    The guy proceeded to put down the tablet in his hands and get off the bed, following after her.

    ¡°What¡¯re you going for?¡± Shi Sheng frowned. ¡°Stay at home and wait for me toe back.¡±

    Fu Qin, however, made no peep and just went on shadowing her every step. He obviously was going to do whatever he pleased, her opinion be damned.

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes helplessly before fetching a jacket from the bedroom and throwing it at him. ¡°Wear it. The weather¡¯s getting cold.¡±

    Fu Qin obediently put it on and tailed along towards the supermarket just outside the apartmentplex.

    ......

    ¡°Don¡¯t want this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want this either.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips twitched. ¡®So you followed me here just to make a fuss like a picky mother-inw again?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng tossed all those things into the trolley. ¡®You don¡¯t want them, eh? Well I¡¯ll<sup>(bbb)</sup> take them anyway!¡¯

    Fu Qin, who saw her actions, said nothing and just waited. Then at the moment she wasn¡¯t paying attention, he took all of those things out and silently reced them with the stuff he wanted instead.

    When it was time to pay at the cashier, Shi Sheng red at Fu Qin upon seeing the trolley full of unfamiliar items.

    Fu Qin only blinked back. The cashier, on the other hand, was staring at him with hearts in her eyes. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen such a hot guy like this one even after working here for so long. He must¡¯ve just moved in the apartmentplex nearby, right?

    Oh my god, he¡¯s so handsome! That innocent look...Uwaah, my heart is melting!¡¯

    ¡°Lady, can you stop ogling him already?¡± Shi Sheng rapped the counter before turning around to shoot Fu Qin a dirty look, ¡°Beauty is a disaster!¡±

    The cashier lowered her head in embarrassment, but scanned the items very slowly and asionally peeked back at Fu Qin.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®I really feel like snatching the scanner over and doing it myself.¡¯

    After much effort just to pay for the groceries, they were next swarmed by a horde of excited young girls. They were so fervent, Shi Sheng was scared off to the side. ¡®While we were gone for three years, have the young girls in this country gone this crazy now? Scared me<sup>(bbb)</sup> to death...¡¯

    Fu Qin never spoke to anybody aside from Shi Sheng; he would only stay silent otherwise. So, when faced with a bunch of passionate little girls, he used his superior height to find Shi Sheng and...

    ...ask for help. ¡°Wife, they¡¯re touching me.¡±

    ¡®Who¡¯s your wife?! Don¡¯t just randomly call that out!¡¯ Shi Sheng ignored him and left expressionlessly. ¡®I don¡¯t know him.¡¯

    Looking over to see that hispanion had already gone away, the girls enthusiastically turned back to surround Fu Qin.

    Shi Sheng stuck around outside the supermarket for about a couple of minutes before a disheveled Fu Qin emerged. His clothes were all messed up but chastity still intact considering how his face remained clean and free from any signs of molestation.

    He strided off past her and walked on ahead.

    ¡®Bloody hell, this punk dares to get angry! Who told him not toe, huh? And who <b>insisted</b>? If him getting mobbed was somebody¡¯s fault, it¡¯s certainly not mine!¡¯

    Fu Qin boarded the elevator first, not even bothering to wait for her to get on. Shi Sheng was left waiting for the next one. When the lift doors opened, ady with heavy make-up walked out and stood next to Shi Sheng, speaking coquettishly on the phone.

    ¡°Wang-shao, how can you say that? Why would I lie to you? Damned fellow, all you know how to do is bully me... Aiya, don¡¯t do that. I¡¯m really tired right now. I want to go home to rest... Wang-shao, just let me off ah. Okay, okay, tonight. I¡¯ll go over tonight.¡±

    After hanging up, she cursed in a low breath then turned to nce at Shi Sheng, who was carrying quite a few things. The woman noted the casual attire, the hair loose on the shoulders, and even the silver bracelet on her wrist. Though she didn¡¯t recognise the style, she could tell from one look it was not a cheap knock-off.

    ¡°Bei Zhi?!¡± Thedy suddenly shrieked in disbelief and hatred.

    Shi Sheng shifted slightly to examine her for a bit before smiling. ¡°So it¡¯s you, Ji Xiaoyu; long time no see. I almost couldn¡¯t recognize you¡ªyou¡¯ve changed a lot!¡±

    Ji Xiaoyu was dressed up like a prostitute. Perhaps it was because of her make-up, or maybe she had gone to have stic surgery, for her looks were much better than before.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± After three years, Ji Xiaoyu had not expected to see her again, especially not here, and without warning either.

    ¡°Here to see you, of course.¡± Shi Sheng started talking bull, ¡°We were ssmates once, after all. No need to feel grateful, I¡¯m such a kind person.¡±

    ¡®Kind?! She dares to call herself <b>kind</b>?!¡¯ Ji Xiaoyu felt like she was going to go insane from rage.

    ¡°Who wanted you toe and see me?!¡± Ji Xiaoyu screeched, her gaze seeming like they¡¯d been soaked in poison. ¡®She¡¯s here tough at me, isn¡¯t she?! I¡¯ve been struggling in the mud these three years she¡¯s been gone... what right does she have tough at me?!¡¯

    <b>Ding!</b>

    The elevator opened. Shi Sheng brought her things with her and pressed the button for her floor before looking back at Ji Xiaoyu, who was still furiously fuming, ¡°You really think I came back to see you? What an idiot.¡±

    And the lift doors shut.

    ¡°Bei Zhi, you bitch!¡± Ji Xiaoyu only did then react, pouncing towards the lift which had already closed. Shi Sheng¡¯s slightly curled lips was thest thing she saw, the sight burning into her eyelids.

    ¡®...Just like that year. When I thought I was at the height of my life, she still gave me that mocking smile. In her eyes, I was just a joke from start to finish.¡¯

    ......

    Shi Sheng knew some of what happened to Ji Xiaoyu in these past few years; not long after she had left, the girl had broken up with Bei Ze.

    Back then, Bei Enterprises was on the edge of copse so Ji Xiaoyu didn¡¯t try to keep their rtionship anymore. The leads split up, just like that.

    After that, Ji Xiaoyu had failed her college entrance exams so she wasn¡¯t able to continue her university studies at Alice Academy and switched to a normal university instead.

    Because of that several tens of millions Papa Ji won from the lottery, Ji Xiaoyu had been rather popr at school at first, which she luxuriated in. She started dating and switched boyfriends every month or so¡ªrumours had it that she had even gone for an abortion.

    But not too long afterwards, someone had posted some of her nude photos. This was in the period of time the school discipline was rather strict, so Ji Xiaoyu was urged by the school to drop out.

    She continued spiralling down from there.

    When Ji Xiaoyu returned home, what was usually a mess of a house was now cleaned up. She hadn¡¯t had time to be surprised when she heard a woman¡¯s warm voice, ¡°You must be Xiaoyu? Well, what are you just standing there for? Hurry up ande in!¡±

    Ji Xiaoyu lifted her head to look at the source of the voice; it was a very young woman, not much older than her, who was smiling warmly at her.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ji Xiaoyu gave the woman a look-over suspiciously.

    ¡°Xiaoyu, you¡¯re back?¡± Papa Ji emerged beaming from a room, looking much younger than he did three years ago in a suit that gave him more of the feel of a sessful person.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± Ji Xiaoyu pointed at the woman and questioned in a chilly tone.

    ¡°This is Bai Wei, my new girlfriend. Xiaoyu, Bai Wei will be living at home with us from now on.¡± Papa Ji was all smiles as he spoke, not noticing his daughter¡¯s expression bing more and more unsightly. Just as he had finished speaking, a clear smacking sound rang out.

    Bai Wei stumbled back from the p andnded in his arms.

    Papa Ji immediately roared, ¡°Ji Xiaoyu! What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡±

 Chapter 149

    ¡°What am I doing?¡± Ji Xiaoyuughed coldly. ¡°She¡¯s hardly any older than me, yet she wants to be my stepmom? She needs to take a good long look in a mirror! She came out to sell her body yet also wanted to find a long-term meal ticket while she was at it?!¡±

    <b>Pa!</b>

    Ji Xiaoyu stared at Papa Ji in disbelief. ¡°You hit me... because of her?!¡±

    Papa Ji had regretted what he¡¯d done after pping Ji Xiaoyu, but once he saw the loathing in her eyes, he smothered his regrets..

    ¡®She had always put on that face ever since her mother died, looking at me as if I owed her a huge debt. Back then, I was out on assignment! How would I know something happened to her mom?!¡¯

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to stick your nose into adults¡¯ business! Go back to your room!¡± His expression hardened as he rebuked her.

    ¡°Fine! All of you are against me, aren¡¯t you?! This isn¡¯t over!¡± Ji Xiaoyu screamed at the top of her lungs, then turned and ran out.

    ¡°Xiaoyu... Why did you yell at the child?¡± Bai Wei chided.

    ¡°She¡¯s already 20! She¡¯s no longer a child! Just ignore her.¡± Papa Ji had been infuriated by Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s attitude.

    ......

    When Fu Qin¡¯s bodyguards came to fetch him, he tossed them out. Ever since he found out how much Shi Sheng liked to use force, he did his best to avoid direct confrontation with her.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s n to pack Fu Qin up and send him back didn¡¯t work out. On the contrary, it ended up with Uncle Jian moving more of Fu Qin¡¯s stuff over.

    Amongst the stuff was that Caucasian Shepherd Dog, Chang Sheng. In these three years, Chang Sheng had stayed in the country, and though he hadn¡¯t gone with them, it was clear he hadn¡¯t forgotten his owner.

    The apartment didn¡¯t have that much space to begin with, but it became even more cramped when he came along. Shi Sheng and Fu Qin were currently doing their university studies, so when they returned, they continued at Alice Academy.

    This school for rich kids provided education from kindergarten all the way to university level.

    Only when they had gone overseas did Shi Sheng discover Fu Qin was shit at academics. His grades were absolutely horrible. Thus, they held study sessions as often as mealtimes.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t finish your revision today, you¡¯re not getting any food.¡± Shi Sheng ced a workbook in front of Fu Qin.

    Fu Qin looked at the workbook, his expression unsightly. ¡°So many.¡±

    ¡°Many? How about we add some more?¡±

    Fu Qin pulled the workbook towards him andined, ¡°This is physical abuse.¡±

    Shi Sheng took a sip of tea, looking quite leisurely and carefree. ¡°Get one question wrong, and you¡¯ll go run onep downstairs. Get two wrong, run fourps. Three wrong, nineps.¡±

    Fu Qin¡¯s expression worsened as he lowered his head to focus on the workbook and start scribbling. In the quiet room, the only noise that could be heard was the sound of pen against paper.

    A smile slowly spread across Fu Qin¡¯s lowered face.

    <b>Bzz~ Bzzz~</b> Shi Sheng¡¯s phone, which had been ced on Fu Qin¡¯s desk, suddenly started vibrating. Fu Qin looked at it for a moment before lowering his head and continuing with his revision.

    ¡°Hey... Yeah? ...How about youe over and tell me.¡± Shi Sheng walked out of the room, not shutting the door behind her. Fu Qin was able to see the living room from where he sat.

    Around half an hourter, someone came to visit. Fu Qin had seen him before. This person had met with Shi Sheng when they were out of the country.

    But they always talked about professional matters, so Fu Qin could continue his work, reassured.

    ¡°...That¡¯s how thepany¡¯s been developing. The hacker team you {respectful}missioned has made some minor aplishments by now, though they¡¯re stillcking in manpower.¡±

    Back then, his boss has just dropped everything on him and left the country. Other than having to consult her when it came to utilisingrge sums of money, every decision was up to him.

    So now, nearly everyone in thepany thought he was the boss. No one knew he was just another employee who received pay cheques...

    ¡°How¡¯s Gao Ang been?¡±

    Hearing Shi Sheng¡¯s words, her CEO employee hurriedly brought himself back to the present. ¡°Old Master Gao stepped down this year, so the Gao Family is currently in a war for session. The various branches are vying against each other for the position of head of household.

    Gao Ang is the third son of the eldest branch, but his misdeeds have often been used against them by the third branch.¡±

    The Gao Family was arge n. The eldest branch wasposed of Old Master Gao¡¯s children. The second and third branches were the children of his brothers. However, only those who were capable could lead the Gao Family.

    Since the people of the second branch held government positions, they couldn¡¯t deal in business at the same time. Hence, the fiercestpetition was between the eldest and third branches.

    ¡°Gao Ang¡¯s not doing too well in the Gao Family. Heard he¡¯s recently obsessed with a young model.¡±

    ¡°A model? Male or female?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s brow lifted slightly. Back then, the pill she had fed Gao Ang had the effect of making him unable to get it up when faced with girls.

    Only when he tried with males would he seed... And only if he was the bottom...

    ¡°Male.¡±

    Shi Sheng hummed lowly for a moment. ¡°Give the third branch some back doors.¡±

    If he lost the Gao Family¡¯s backing, Gao Ang would quickly invite trouble on himself. The CEO understood what Shi Sheng meant by giving them ¡®back doors¡¯, so he immediately went to arrange things.

    And as expected, not long afterwards, news circted that the third branch of the Gao Family had taken over. The eldest branch only received some shares and fixed assets.

    Since the first and third branches had never gotten along, if the old head of household were to die, the third branch¡¯s members were sure to block off any means of living for the members of the eldest branch.

    But before they had the chance to make a move, a bunch of videos went viral. Amongst them was the one featuring Gao Ang, naked and in the wilderness, with the words ¡°I am a beast¡± carved on his body.

    Having gotten the hint, the inheritor immediately threw into the open all of the evidence they had gathered on Gao Ang over the years. They appeared determined to knock him down.

    ......

    When she met Bei Ze once again, it was at the gates to the cinema. Fu Qin had made a fuss about wanting to go to the movies.

    Bei Ze had matured from an inexperienced teenager into a man of indomitable spirit.

    He was like a beacon of light, and just standing there caused the surrounding females to softly shriek. He¡¯d take a look at his watch from time to time, though he never revealed any hints of impatience.

    Perhaps he felt it was too noisy, for when he tried to call a number, he walked towards Shi Sheng¡¯s direction.

    He then stopped in his tracks. The surrounding hubbub seemed to quieten down, leaving only the three of them.

    Bei Ze¡¯s expression was slightlyplicated, but he soon revealed a relieved smile. ¡°Xiaozhi, you¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± Shi Sheng nodded her head.

    There was an awkward silence that was only broken when Bei Ze suggested they go have a seat at a nearby caf¨¦.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t mind. She looked at Fu Qin, who was thinking of something with his head lowered. When Shi Sheng asked him, he simply gave a somewhat distracted nod.

    Bei Enterprises copsed soon after Shi Sheng had left. Shortly after, Father Bei fell ill and was hospitalised. Mother Bei left then, taking away theirst sum of money. Because there wasn¡¯t enough money to pay the medical fees, Father Bei left this world not long after.

    Bei Ze had to deal with the mess Bei Enterprises had be and also pay back the massive debts it owed to its creditors. Just as everyone was waiting to watch him make a fool of himself, he managed to bring Bei Enterprises back from the brink of death in just three years.

    He became a legend. Outsiders might not be aware of the real reason, but Shi Sheng was.

    It was because of Lin Yin going all out to help. Lin Yin had threatened the Lin Family withmitting suicide in order to get Bei Enterprises the capital it needed to continue surviving.

    As Lin Yin was the only heir to the Lin Family, they naturally couldn¡¯t allow her to die. It was also at that time that Shi Sheng gave up on attacking Bei Ze.

    The Jiang Family also helped out a bit. It was probably Jiang Nana¡¯s doing. Back then, all Jiang Nana knew was that Bei Zhi had gone abroad, but not that she had already cut off all ties with the Bei Family.

    So the Jiang Family had actually meant to help Shi Sheng. Since Shi Sheng had given up on attacking Bei Ze, she naturally wouldn¡¯t stop the Jiang Family from giving him help.

 Chapter 150

    Bei Ze really seemed to have freed himself from the past, for he could now talk openly about how he had once liked her.

    ¡°Xiaozhi, I apologize on mum and dad¡¯s behalf for all of the things they put you through.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at him and smiled, but didn¡¯t say anything. Forgive the Bei couple? She had never even taken them seriously. Also, the person they should seek forgiveness from was not her.

    The atmosphere was a bit awkward. Fortunately, Bei Ze¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and fetch you. There¡¯s someone I think you¡¯d like to meet.¡± Bei Ze hung up after he finished and looked at Shi Sheng. ¡°Yinyin¡¯s here. Xiaozhi, do you want to see her?¡±

    Shi Sheng nodded slightly.

    Lin Yin was overjoyed when she saw Shi Sheng, and pulled her away to chat for quite a while.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten what you¡¯ve wished for? Are you happy?¡± Shi Sheng asked, smiling.

    Lin Yin¡¯sughter died down, and as she looked at Shi Sheng, she spoke somberly. ¡°I put my life on the line and got a future filled with thorns. Back then, you were the only one who told me to do what I wanted to. You told me that even if I lost, you¡¯d be able to get me back to the starting point.

    Xiaozhi... when everyone else was telling me to be reasonable, only you were on my side. Had I not met Bei Ze first, I might¡¯ve fallen for you.¡±

    ¡°No matter. It¡¯s not toote for you to abandon Bei Ze and fall into my arms! I don¡¯t mind that you¡¯ve had a man before.¡± Narcissistically, Shi Sheng opened up her arms as she spoke.

    Lin Yin burst outughing before falling into a hug with Shi Sheng. ¡°Xiaozhi, it¡¯s great to have met you.¡±

    Without her, Lin Yin felt like she might¡¯ve given in, like she might not have been able to have the resolve to remain by Bei Ze¡¯s side.

    ¡°Are the two of you nning on abandoning us and eloping?¡± Bei Ze and Fu Qin emerged from somewhere. Seeing the two embracing, Bei Ze¡¯s lips twitched.

    Fu Qin was much more direct; he pulled Lin Yin¡¯s arms off Shi Sheng before pulling her into his own embrace, making his im clear.

    Lin Yin snickered, and as she returned to Bei Ze¡¯s side, she spoke to Shi Sheng in a low voice, ¡°What makes me surprised is you being together with Fu-shao.¡±

    Although they had gotten many well-wishes from their fellow students back then, not many had actually been very optimistic about their rtionship. After all, who was Fu-shao?

    Fu Qin red at Lin Yin, causing her to cover her mouth. After bidding goodbye to Lin Yin, Shi Sheng brought Fu Qin to the cinema.

    ¡°What do you want to watch?¡± Shi Sheng scanned the advertisement boards. ¡®No interesting movies recently...¡¯

    Fu Qin started rattling off, ¡°Not watching romance, or horror, or sci-fi, or thriller... Don¡¯t want to watchedies or tragedies either.¡±

    ...He had pretty much listed all of the genres of movies.

    ¡®Then what the fuck do you want to watch?! Honest coaching (porno)? Or intimate conversations (porno)?¡¯

    Shi Sheng spent a lot of money for the cinema to arrange for a theatre to be emptied out just for them. To watch Animal.

    ¡®Bringing to you the pre-human era you deserve!¡¯

    The cinema manager, ¡°...¡± ¡®Rich people nowadays are all sick in the head.¡¯

    The rich person who was sick in the head was currently sitting in arge theatre and watching the mindlessly boring Animal. The person beside her... appeared to be enjoying it. ¡®What¡¯s so nice about Animal?

    Just what in the... they¡¯re fucking in public... and finished so quickly?! Look, can you guys actually do it?! I mean, just look at your neighbour Old Wang¡¯s scornful gaze!

    <sup>1</sup>

    What the fuck! You guys even allow snatching people halfway through?!

    This three-view-wrecking Animal...¡¯

    After having watched a session of Animal, Shi Sheng felt like her mind had been filled with all sorts of unspeakable imagery. ¡®Too scary...¡¯

    On the way back, they bought dog food for Chang Sheng. ¡®This dog eats too much! He finished all the food I just bought a few days ago!¡¯

    When she entered the lift while carrying that dog food, a group of policemen charged into the lift with her.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    The police got off two floors below Shi Sheng¡¯s. Shi Sheng thought she saw Ji Xiaoyu before the doors closed. Shi Sheng pressed the button to open the doors again and confirmed that the person the policemen had surrounded was indeed Ji Xiaoyu.

    The next day, Shi Sheng learned that Ji Xiaoyu had attempted murder. The victim was that stepmother of hers. Yesterday, her father and his girlfriend were nning on registering their marriage.

    The sight of all the ¡®Ï²¡¯ words in her house

    <sup>2</sup>

    seemed to have thrown her into a frenzy, for she then picked up a fruit knife and stabbed Bai Wei a few times.

    Papa Ji hadn¡¯t stopped her in time.

    What was more ridiculous, though, was that this matter had dragged a criminal gang out into the light.

    This criminal gang specifically targeted rich people. First they¡¯d trick those rich people into marrying them, and then they convinced their target to invest in a ¡®money-making¡¯ venture.

    After the women had conned them of their money, the woman would run off and find her next target. Bai Wei was lucky and didn¡¯t die. That knife hadn¡¯t hit any vital areas, but Ji Xiaoyu still had jail time awaiting her.

    Papa Ji regretted his actions. He used up a lot of money trying to bribe people to let Ji Xiaoyu out.

    ¡°Xiaoyu, it was all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have believed those women.¡± Papa Ji looked at Ji Xiaoyu apologetically.

    Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s hair had been cut short and looked somewhat worse for wear. She nced at Papa Ji and licked her cracked lips. ¡°How much money do you have left?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Papa Ji nked out before hurriedly answering, ¡°Still 2 million. I spent a lot of money bailing you out this time...¡±

    Without letting him finish, Ji Xiaoyu reached out her hand. ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    Papa Ji probably felt truly remorseful towards Ji Xiaoyu, for he hurriedly handed his bank card over to Ji Xiaoyu.

    Ji Xiaoyu disappeared with that 2 million. No matter how much he tried, Papa Ji couldn¡¯t find her, and that made him nearly wreck the house in his fury.

    Without any money, he had to live very thriftily. Now that he had once lived a life of luxury, he naturally couldn¡¯t ept this. As a result, he wanted to once again win the lottery.

    Papa Ji sold his house and spent all of the proceeds on buying lottery tickets. He nned to buy back his house once he won again. However, without Shi Sheng as his cheat this time, how would he be able to win it?

    Even after he had spent all his money, he didn¡¯t manage to win anything.

    ......

    Ji Xiaoyu took the money with her to another city. She knew she wasn¡¯t able to fight Bei Zhi, so she decided toy low. But not long after, she met Gao Ang.

    The eldest branch of the Gao Family had given up on him, and they had chased him out for the sake of protecting what few shares they could.

    Gao Ang used his video to ckmail Ji Xiaoyu into giving him spending money. Because of that video, Ji Xiaoyu didn¡¯t dare to disobey, but she was always waiting for a chance to snatch it.

    Once, after Gao Ang had gotten drunk, Ji Xiaoyu gathered up the courage to go and search for the video. She hadn¡¯t managed to find it, however, and when Gao Ang suddenly woke up, he grabbed Ji Xiaoyu and started beating her up.

    When she retaliated, she had killed Gao Ang. Ji Xiaoyu escaped in the night.

    She didn¡¯t dare to go to any major cities, so she could only head for the more remote provincial cities. However, she hadn¡¯t expected to meet human traffickers who kidnapped her and sold her off into the remote viges in the mountains.

    These mountain viges tended to be very poor; one woman would have to serve multiple men. Ji Xiaoyu was locked up in a room. Whenever any man felt like having her, he could enter this room.

    Because she had once had an abortion before, her uterus was injured and she was unable to get pregnant. Since she was unable to be pregnant, the men sold and resold her many times.

    During one of her escape attempts, she fell to her death off a mountain cliff.

 Chapter 151

    Shi Sheng was the bridesmaid at Lin Yin and Bei Ze¡¯s wedding.

    Lin Yin wore a pure white bridal gown as she stood in front of Shi Sheng, a brilliant smile on her face. ¡°Xiaozhi, do I look good?¡±

    Shi Sheng gave her a sideways nce, and then smiled handsomely while speaking with seemingly infinite gentleness, ¡°You look good. You¡¯ll look good no matter what.¡±

    Lin Yin blushed slightly before giving Shi Sheng a flippant re. ¡°And when are you and Fu-shao getting married?¡±

    ¡°Married?¡± Shi Sheng blinked. ¡°What marriage? Right now I wish I could just toss him aside, okay?¡±

    ¡®You¡¯ll never know how irritating it is to have a partner who res up easily...¡¯

    Lin Yin, ¡°...¡± ¡®Why does it sound like they¡¯re about to break up?¡¯

    ¡°The wedding¡¯s starting. Let¡¯s go.¡± Shi Sheng stood up, and as she helped Lin Yin put on her veil, she sighed, ¡°Time¡¯s gone by so quickly; you¡¯re already getting married.¡±

    Though she couldn¡¯t see Shi Sheng¡¯s expression too clearly through the veil, Lin Yin could hear the emotions in that sigh.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get married soon too.¡± Lin Yin patted Shi Sheng¡¯s hand.

    ¡®Married? I reject the possibility of spending a lifetime with a mentally handicapped child.¡¯

    But when Shi Sheng returned home, she was greeted by the sight of two red booksying on the bed. She picked them up with suspicion before blowing her top.

    ¡°Fu Qin, can you please exin, what the fuck are these?!¡± Shi Sheng charged into the study and tossed the red books down in front of Fu Qin.

    ¡°Marriage certificates.¡± Fu Qin pointed at the words on the cover.

    ¡®Fuck off! Of course I know those are marriage certificates!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, how the fuck did you get these?!¡±

    ¡®Do the Civil Affairs Bureau support single-sided marriages now?!¡¯

    ¡°Have people.¡± Fu Qin tossed these two words at Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®This stupid materialistic society...¡¯

    Shi Sheng stalked off in a huff. ¡®You have people there, eh? As if I<sup>(bbb)</sup> don¡¯t have any...¡¯

    The next day, Shi Sheng tossed a couple of green books

    <sup>1</sup>

    in front of Fu Qin and pointed her sword at his temple. ¡°I¡¯ll hack you to death the next time you dare to take matters into your own hands.¡±

    Fu Qin looked at the green books, then looked at the sword in Shi Sheng¡¯s hand, and as Chang Sheng whimpered in fear, he nodded.

    Shi Sheng hid all the identity cards. ¡®I don¡¯t believe this fellow can still get more marriage certificates without them!¡¯

    As reality proved, Fu Qin really did have his ways. Not too longter, Shi Sheng saw another pair of red books. Shi Sheng beat him up that day. But not only did he not repent, he seemed to have gotten addicted to getting them married every time Shi Sheng got them divorced.

    The Civil Affairs Bureau was nearly yed to death by these two. In the end, only when the people in the bureau refused to open any more back doors did this matter finally end.

    But... they had just so happened to do so when Shi Sheng and Fu Qin were in the ¡°married¡± state.

    The red books pissed Shi Sheng off to the point of tormenting Chang Sheng in retaliation.

    After she graduated, Shi Sheng packed her things and ran off. ¡®If I can¡¯t deal with you, I can get lost, right?

    But!

    Why the fuck is this fellow popping up everywhere?!¡¯

    The two ended up in the cycle of one running off and the other chasing after her. They had nearly managed to run all over the world.

    The most scary incident was when Fu Qin had been captured by a group of natives and Shi Sheng was forced to go back to save him.

    These natives were the ones referred to as savages or wild men. They spoke in a strange tongue which Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of.

    In the end, Shi Sheng had to hack a few people with her sword before the natives became frightened and offered up their ¡®food¡¯ to Shi Sheng.

    ¡®Don¡¯t ask me why I used the words ¡°offer up¡±. It¡¯s because the way they postured while returning Fu Qin was exactly the fucking same as how they gave offerings to whatever spirits or gods they worship...¡¯

    Ever since that incident, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t run off (all that much). She spent her days walking the dog (and Fu Qin). Life was okay.

    Fu Qin was probably aware of Shi Sheng¡¯s bottom line, for even though they shared a bed, he never tried to do anything to her.

    What Shi Sheng was curious about was what he¡¯d do if he felt that urge. ¡®Does he use his hand?¡¯

    Shi Sheng barged in on him masturbating once. Fu Qin simply looked at her with a very innocent expression. ¡°Wife, you made me desperate.¡±

    Shi Sheng closed the door with this face: (||| ?_?)

    ¡®This fellow definitely left the door open on purpose!¡¯

    Fu Qin continued with this streak of ¡®unintentionally¡¯ allowing Shi Sheng to see him masturbating. He even went so far as to go around naked.

    Shi Sheng used her sword and threatened to kick him out if he kept it up. That finally got him to stop.

    In the end, the two adopted a child. After all, both herpany and the Fu Family needed someone to inherit them.

    Fu Rao was a bit upset the child wasn¡¯t theirs by blood, but once he discovered that the child was clever and much more fun to y with than Fu Qin, he didn¡¯t have any moreints. Fu Rao brought the child back home to raise.

    The chain quest continued on until she left. By that time, she had already gotten up to chain quest number 999.

    Shi Sheng managed to live a rtively longer life in this world; she died after her grandchildren had all gotten married. Fu Qin died after Shi Sheng did.

    ......

    When she returned to the System Space, Shi Sheng took a deep breath. ¡®As expected, my own body is the mostfortable.¡¯

    <b>[Does the Host wish to see what happened afterwards?]</b>

    Shi Sheng sat down in front of the screen and gave the screen a few ps out of irritation. ¡°What¡¯s there to see? I know everything I need to.¡±

    <b>[......] </b><b>¡®Don¡¯t want to speak to the Host at all.¡¯</b>

    <b>[Does the Host wish to undergo Memory Clearing?]</b>

    ¡°What memory clearing?¡± Shi Sheng poked around on the screen.

    <b>[You have experienced this many worlds; it is easy for these memories to result in a chaotic mind. Memory Clearing will seal the Host¡¯s memories of the previous worlds.]</b>

    ¡°Oh, I get it. It¡¯s like the memory wipes in transmigration novels.¡±

    <b>[You may understand it as such.]</b>

    ¡°No need. I¡¯m forgetful.¡±

    <b>[......] </b><b>¡®As expected, can¡¯t judge this Host withmon sense. I haven¡¯t seen what part of you is forgetful! Can a person really handle that many memories?¡¯</b>

    Shi Sheng continued poking the screen. ¡°Hey, lemme ask you something.¡±

    System seemed to know what she was about to ask for it immediately shed her stats to stop her from speaking.

    Name: Shi Sheng

    Morality Points: -112,000

    Life Points: 25

    Contribution Points: 12,500

    Mission Rank: F

    Mission Points: 90

    Hidden Quest: Complete

    Hidden Quest Reward: 2,000 Contribution Points

    Item List: ¡°Queen¡¯s Crown¡±

    As Shi Sheng stared at her morality points which continued to drop, she felt ratherplicated. ¡®Dammit, dropped by another 2,000... I¡¯m toozy to even ask this time. They¡¯ll still be gone even if I ask.¡¯

    ¡°Hey, can I pick what kind of world to enter?¡± Shi Sheng seemed addicted to poking the screen. ¡°Don¡¯t other people¡¯s systems allow them to?¡±

    <b>[That¡¯s because they¡¯re </b><b>other</b><b> people¡¯s Systems.]</b>

    <b>[Do you wish to enter the next mission?]</b>

    <b>[Initialising transfer...]</b>

 Chapter 152

    Ever since I could remember, I had a little shadow. She¡¯s called Bei Zhi. She¡¯s my baby sister.

    She always looks very timid and shy. Only when mum and dad weren¡¯t around did she dare to call me big brother in that angelic voice of hers.

    Back then, I didn¡¯t know why everyone disliked her. After all, she was clearly so cute. I didn¡¯t understand why mum and dad didn¡¯t like it when I yed with her.

    So that I wouldn¡¯t make mum and dad upset, I could only look for her in secret to give her treats. Every time I saw her sweet smile, I felt like nothing in this world could outshine it.

    I watched as she grew up from a little toddler to a little girl.

    Her daily routine was very boring. Go to school, end school, return home. When she was at home, she¡¯d spend most of her time shut in her room. Even meals were sent to her room.

    Later, when mum and dad became busier, I didn¡¯t have to worry about upsetting them anymore and often went to her room to apany her during mealtimes.

    But once, mum walked in. She flew into a temper and locked Bei Zhi up.

    Since then, Bei Zhi seemed a bit afraid to talk to me.

    Only after I had tried many methods did I get her to slowly ept me again. I was careful this time; I made sure mum and dad wouldn¡¯te back before looking for her.

    When I was 13, I overheard mum and dad talking. They wanted to send her away, because she wasn¡¯t their child.

    I was afraid. Afraid they¡¯d send her away. Then I wouldn¡¯t be able to see her again.

    I knew the reason mum and dad wanted to get rid of her was because of me. Because I was too concerned about her.

    That night, I pondered a lot. And came with the conclusion that I liked her. Not in the way an older brother was meant to like his younger sister.

    But before I could sort out myplicated feelings, Bei Zhi left. She wasn¡¯t sent away by mum and dad; she asked to leave on her own.

    Since then, I didn¡¯t get to see her very often. Every time I looked for her, she¡¯d either hide from me or respond very perfunctorily.

    I felt upset. I didn¡¯t know why this was, but I didn¡¯t dare to say anything. I could onlyply with her intentions.

    I knew she avoided me every time she returned, so I always hid myself.

    I knew she didn¡¯t like mum and dad, so after they had met every time she returned, I¡¯d always find ways and means to get mum and dad to leave.

    I knew...

    Until she transferred to Alice Academy.

    When I learned of this, I was ecstatic. At that point in time, I had already understood many things. For example, why mum and dad didn¡¯t like her. For example, why my intimacy with her would only make them dislike her more.

    At that time, I could only suppress the joy in my heart.

    I still remember the day she returned to our home.

    She stood quietly beneath the vines as a faint breeze yed with her inky-ck hair. The hanging vines were like a backdrop that made her seem to belong to a beautiful painting.

    She looked exactly the same as the young woman in my memories, perfect.

    I wanted to go over and talk to her. But I knew I couldn¡¯t do that. It¡¯d scare her off. It¡¯d make mum and dad send her away again.

    I wasn¡¯t strong enough yet. Wasn¡¯t strong enough to protect her. So I couldn¡¯t appear close to her.

    I thought I¡¯d have plenty of time to grow strong enough to protect her.

    A pity I was wrong.

    Someone else appeared by her side. His name was Fu Qin.

    I didn¡¯t know Fu Qin all that well. I only knew that he was the sole sessor to the Fu Family and had a strange temper.

    Seeing her with Fu Qin, my heart felt like it was being sliced apart by knives, but I could only silently watch them.

    Watched as she walked towards someone else.

    There were times when I bitterly wondered, ¡®Why did I have to be the son of the Bei Family?¡¯

    Had I not been, I wouldn¡¯t have had to care about so many things. All I would¡¯ve needed to do was stand by her side and tell her, ¡°I like you.¡±

    But, I couldn¡¯t even do that.

    On that day on Mt. Shaoyang, the reason I was trapped in the mountains was because I was worried about her. I ignored Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s attempts to dissuade me and stubbornly tried to make my way off the mountain.

    But because the road was slippery and it was dark, I ended up injuring myself.

    In the hospital, I learned she and Fu Qin were staying on the floor just above mine. I also learned from Ji Xiaoyu that she was the one who rescued Fu Qin.

    I¡¯ll admit, I was jealous then. They had only known each other for a few days, yet she was able to risk her life to save his?

    But she left the country not long after that.

    The period of time when she was out of the country was the darkest period of my life.

    Bei Enterprises was grievously wounded, facing enemies on all sides.

    At that time, there was a girl who stood by my side against all odds.

    I remembered her, because she had once appeared by that person¡¯s side.

    This girl was called Lin Yin.

    But I didn¡¯t need her, so I tried to scare her away by making life difficult for her. Yet she persisted in staying. No matter what I did, she¡¯d simply take it in silence.

    She was by my side when I was at my lowest. She was with me when I experienced the cruelties of the human heart. She ate the worst meals I had ever tasted, just to be by my side. She even took a beating together with me...

    She participated in the most difficult period of my life. When I learned she threatened the Lin Family with suicide to help me, the heartache I felt for her far exceeded my shock.

    I think that was when I decided to let go of the past.

    The girl that I needed to protect had appeared.

    I swore an oath to the Lin Family that I would give Lin Yin a splendorous wedding in five years time.

    They provided me with capital, the capital I needed to rise again.

    And all of this, was because of her. Lin Yin.

    I hadn¡¯t expected to see that person again three yearster. I had thought we¡¯d never meet again in this life.

    She hadn¡¯t changed at all in these three years. Standing next to Fu Qin, she looked... right.

    I felt freed then.

    Since she was doing alright, what was there for me to be worried about?

    One heart could not hold two people.

    The person I loved now was Lin Yin, the girl who had given me the chance to live again. So, I could only seal up that period of youthful infatuation, one that would never see the light of day until, perhaps, the day of my death.

    Once upon a time, I liked Bei Zhi.

    But on the night of our wedding, Lin Yin told me that the reason why she was able toe to my aid without hesitation was because that person had told her, ¡°Go do whatever you want to. Even if you lose it all, I can help you get back to the start.¡±

    Lin Yin told me, ¡°I believed her. So, I was able to ce all my bets on you.¡±

    I... didn¡¯t know what to say. It turned out that everything I owned now, was given by her.

    Without her words, Lin Yin would¡¯ve given up on me due to pressure from her family.

    Without her words, Lin Yin wouldn¡¯t have threatened them with suicide if they didn¡¯t help me.

    Without her words, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to marry Lin Yin; I wouldn¡¯t have been able to have a wife who loves me far more than I love her.

    All news of that person, I learned from Lin Yin. Lin Yin seemed to like her a lot; every time she mentioned that person, she¡¯d always be more excited than even when she sees me!

    Every time, I¡¯m at a loss as tough or cry.

    I really doubt that the young woman who swore she liked me was her. No matter how I look at it, it seems like the real reason she married me was for the sake of getting closer to her.

    I¡¯ll be honest, I was jealous. Even though the two of you haven¡¯t met in years, your rtionship was just the same as before.

    Bei Zhi,

    Thank you. Thank you for leaving behind such a heavy mark in my world.

    The thing I regret the most, was not having the courage to court you while I still liked you.

    -Bei Ze

 Chapter 153

    <strong>[World] Flowertalk Beauty</strong> : [clearwest, is there something wrong with your head?! who told you it was fine to just go bber about the City War?!]

    The moment Shi Sheng opened her eyes, she felt like she was going to go blind from therge shing bolded words on the screen.

    ¡®A game?¡¯ She looked at the character on the screen. The name ¡°Clearwest¡± was hovering above it. ¡®Oh hells! It¡¯s a gaming novel!¡¯

    <strong>[World] </strong><strong>Snowfall Undermoon :</strong> [inner conflicts ah! serves u right for losing the city war and going on world chat to cry about it.]

    <strong>[World] </strong><strong>Skyblue :</strong> [Undermoon, don¡¯t stir things up! This has nothing to do with you! And Beauty, boss told you to get off world chat.]

    <strong>[World] </strong><strong>Windsong Undermoon :</strong> e on, just admit you lost. stop finding excuses for losing... never thought drunkflower den would be this kind of drunkflower den...]

    <strong>[World] </strong><strong>Just Watching Shows : </strong>[What¡¯s going on?]

    <strong>[World] </strong><strong>Green Flower On Sauerkraut : </strong>[Yet another drama unfolding on world chat. Must watch!]

    <strong>[World] </strong><strong>Autumnfrost :</strong> [Just logged on & noticed Drunkflower Den lost the City war! WTF!]

    <strong>[World] Flowertalk Beauty</strong> : [We aren¡¯t even allowed to talk about what she did?]

    <strong>[World] Call Me Profiteer :</strong> [Buying Heavenly Mystery Crystals! Please sell it if you have it!!!]

    <strong>[World] Call Me Profiteer :</strong> [Buying Heavenly Mystery Crystals! Please sell it if you have it!!!]

    <strong>[World] Breaking News :</strong> [*ahem* Greetings everyone. Allow me to give you an update. At 8pm, Drunkflower Den lost their garrison rights over Luoyang City. Apparently someone leaked information about their deployments. For those who want to know more, please pay attention to the messages in this chat.]

    <strong>[World] Wind-walking The World :</strong> [clearwest, don¡¯t y dead! say something!]

    <strong>[World] :</strong> [Profiteer is still this professional even at this time. As expected of a profiteer!]

    <strong>[PM] Wooden Bellz : [</strong>Clearwest-jie, hurry up and say something! They¡¯re all saying you betrayed Drunkflower Den but I believe that you would never do this kind of thing! Hurry up and exin it to them!]

    <strong>[PM] Skyblue : [</strong>Clearwest, what¡¯s going on? Hurry up and go to the YY group to exin.]

    Shi Sheng clicked on all the private messages she received. They were either scolding and cursing her or questioning her. Though there were those like Wooden Bellz who supported her.

    Shi Sheng rubbed her chin for a moment,pletely clueless as to what was going on.

    Her biggest priority right now was understanding the setting, so the first thing she did was scan her surroundings. She was in a room that gave off a feeling of warmth, and it seemed to belong to the person whose body she was using.

    After making sure it was safe, she began going over the setting.

    This was a gaming novel. The female lead/main character was Sang Yu. As with all other gaming novels, the starting of this one was melodramatic as well. The female lead¡¯s love interest cheated on her. Her reputation was tainted, and she was abandoned.

    She was beginning to feel like her whole life had fallen into darkness.

    And at the crucial moment, the male lead stood out and pretty much dragged her to get married (in-game).

    After that, the two of them killed monsters and levelled up, enjoyed scenery together, talked about life, engaged in free-for-alls all over the server, and met up in a real life gathering before finally getting together as had been expected from the start.

    What was originally meant to be a sweet novel where the male lead pampered the female lead ended up with the situation where the female lead turned spoiled because of said pampering.

    In this City war, she was the one who had easily believed the information someone gave out. But in the end, Chu Yunxi was the one who took the me for her.

    That¡¯s right, her identity this time was Chu Yunxi, an 18-year-old who had just started attending university.

    Before the female lead appeared, Chu Yunxi was one of the older members and was fairly popr.

    But now that the female lead had arrived, all the female supporting characters should give way! Er, court death and end up being overtaken (and beaten) by the female lead.

    Chu Yunxi hadn¡¯t gotten along with the female lead. So, amidst the spections of others and the silence of the female lead, the me for this matter somehownded on Chu Yunxi¡¯s head.

    No matter how Chu Yunxi had tried to exin, no one believed her. They all thought she was the one who had leaked the information.

    The result of this was that the male lead chased her around and killed her a lot. She also had to face all sorts of ugly words and curses. In the end, she was forced to leave the game because everyone kept killing her.

    Chu Yunxi¡¯s body wasn¡¯t very healthy; she had a heart disease. This was also the reason behind her death.

    ¡®This death felt very undeserved...¡¯

    Chu Yunxi only had one wish: don¡¯t die.

    ¡®As long as I don¡¯t die, I can do anything I want! Hey, this is way easier than the earlier missions!

    ...So I¡¯ll do my daily {self-given} quest: breaking ships!¡¯

    After she had taken a look at the setting, Shi Sheng then looked at the world chat, where this matter was currently undergoing heated discussion. At least the members of Drunkflower Den were keeping quiet right now.

    Drunkflower Den was the male lead¡¯s faction. This was the point in time when the City war had already ended and everyone had pinned the me of the loss on Clearwest.

    This game was called ¡¶Land of Gods & Demons¡·. It was currently the most popr MMORPG because it was well-made with beautiful aesthetics. It received quite a lot of good reviews.

    There were a total of 6 yable races in this game: human, deity, buddha, spirit, demon and ghost.

    Since there were different avatars for male and females, there were a total of 12 different avatars one could choose from.

    Clearwest was a female deity. With her floaty white clothes, she looked every bit as a goddess should.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s fingers flew across the keyboard and typed out a sentence.

    <strong>[World] Clearwest :</strong> [Since you guys are so convinced, give evidence ah!]

    The chat went silent for three seconds.

    <strong>[World] Heldgrass :</strong> [Da star haz arrived! Every1e see!]

    <strong>[World] Just Watching Shows :</strong> [Clearwest seems like she has a clear conscience!]

    <strong>[World] Wooden Bellz :</strong> [Clearwest-jie, I believe you!]

    <strong>[World] Breaking News :</strong> [I saw Clearwest at Peach Blossom Clearing. Holy fuck, Drunkflower Den¡¯s people havee over!]

    <strong>[World] Why Doncha Go Ta Heaven :</strong> [Is this a punitive expedition or are they trying to force a confession? Clearwest is right! Give evidence!]

    <strong>[World] Yeppers : [</strong>Give evidence +1]

    <strong>[World] Childhood Sweet<3s :</strong> [+10,086]

    Shi Sheng turned off the world chat as she watched a mob of angry people charge over and surround her character.

    At the head of this mob was that character ID Shi Sheng had seen the moment she opened her eyes, Flowertalk Beauty.

    Flowertalk Beauty was a female human character.

    <strong>[Area] Flowertalk Beauty : </strong>[Clearwest, why did you sell us out?!]

    She started pressing Shi Sheng the moment she arrived.

    <strong>[Area] Clearwest :</strong> [Your evidence? If you don¡¯t have any, then why are you just bbering nonsense?]

    Back then, everyone had said Clearwest sold them out, but no one brought out any proof. Of course it was because none existed... unless they photoshopped one.

    <strong>[Area] Flowertalk Beauty :</strong> [Clearwest, don¡¯t be so rude!]

    <strong>[Area] Clearwest :</strong> [I¡¯m just returning your attitude. What? You want me to lick your feet? Lady, it¡¯s the middle of the night so don¡¯t daydream, okay?]

    <strong>[Area] Lil¡¯ Wood Spirit :</strong> [I didn¡¯t believe you did it before, but now looks like it really was you!]

    More people agreed to this.

    Shi Sheng was toozy to look at the messages, so after some fiddling around, she finally managed to find out how to leave the guild. Which she did.

    <strong>System Announcement: There is no banquet that never ends. Expert Clearwest has left Drunkflower Den. From now on, each shall go their separate paths.</strong>

    Anything major that happened to the top 10 yers on the leader boards was publicly announced to the whole server. As it just so happened, the character Clearwest was in the 10th position.

    <strong>System Announcement: yer Li Suo has ced a bounty of 1,000g on Clearwest. Limited to 24 hours.</strong>

    ¡®Well fuck you too!¡¯ Shi Sheng stared at that name, speechless. ¡®As usual, male leads won¡¯t even give you time to exin before killing!¡¯

    <strong>System Announcement: yer Flowertalk Beauty has ced a bounty of 500g on Clearwest. Limited to 24 hours.</strong>

    In the system messages...

    There were at least five consecutive alerts that she had been set as a bounty target.

    Shi Sheng immediately took a Town-Teleport Scroll out. She then left to go clear dungeons.

 Chapter 154

    You could im a bounty anywhere except in dungeons.

    And inside of a dungeon, you could only ess private and party chats, so Shi Sheng peacefully spent time in the dungeon and got used to her character¡¯s abilities. She also trawled the forums for a bit, and she made sure she was familiar with her character before leaving the dungeon.

    The moment she exited the dungeon, a couple of people spotted her and immediatelyunched attacks.

    Their levels weren¡¯t as high as Shi Sheng¡¯s and they weren¡¯t in a party, so she finished them off fairly quickly.

    Shi Sheng went to an empty map and opened up the Top-Up Interface. The exchange rate between gold (the game¡¯s premium currency) and RMB was 1:1.

    The bounties just now added up to a few thousand, so you could see that the male lead was quite generous for the sake of killing her.

    Chu Yunxi¡¯s family background was quite good and presumably quite wealthy too, so Shi Sheng boldly bought a load of gold.

    She opened up the bounty interface and quickly ced bounties on those people who had put bounties on her.

    <strong>System Announcement:</strong><strong>yer Clearwest has ced a bounty of 1g on Li Suo. Limited to 10 minutes.</strong>

    <strong>System Announcement:</strong><strong>yer Clearwest has ced a bounty of 1g on Li Suo. Limited to 10 minutes.</strong>

    ......

    <strong>System Announcement:</strong><strong>yer Clearwest has ced a bounty of 1g on Flowertalk Beauty. Limited to 10 minutes.</strong>

    ......

    <strong>[World] Just Watching Shows</strong> : [Dashen is only worth 1 gold... so cheap.]

    <strong>[World] Call Me Profiteer</strong> : [Buying Heavenly Mystery Crystals! Please sell it if you have it!!!]

    <strong>[World] Goubuli Buns</strong> : [What¡¯s Clearwest ying at? Who¡¯d actually im this kind of bounty?]

    <strong>[World] Sexy Stubble</strong> : Idiot. [Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s humiliating him on purpose? Just watch as she gets ganked.]

    <sup>1</sup>

    <strong>[World] Flowertalk Beauty</strong> : [100g for Clearwest¡¯s co-ords.]

    <strong>System Announcement:</strong><strong>yer Clearwest has ced a bounty of 500c</strong>

    <sup>2</sup><strong>on Flowertalk Beauty. Limited to 10 minutes.</strong>

    <strong>[World] Harry¡¯s Noble Deer</strong> : [Pfft~ Why do I suddenly find this girl a bit cute?]

    <strong>[World] Clearwest</strong> : [I¡¯m not cute. Please call me handsome. Co-ords are 310,78. Come on, I¡¯m waiting! Remember to gimme that 100 gold.]

    <strong>[World] Flowertalk Beauty</strong> : [Clearwest, just you wait!]

    <strong>[World] Skyblue</strong> : [Clearwest, was this really your doing?]

    <strong>[World] Skyblue</strong> : [Clearwest, answer me!]

    Shi Sheng shut the world chat and continued setting bounties.

    <strong>System Announcement:</strong><strong>yer Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late has ced a bounty of 2,000g on Clearwest. Limited to 1 hour.</strong>

    ¡®Oh wow lookie here, the female lead¡¯s popped out.¡¯

    Shi Sheng stopped setting bounties and hurriedly contacted Wooden Bellz.

    <strong>[PM] Clearwest</strong> : [lil bellz,e to Returning Snow Vige.]

    <strong>[PM] Wooden Bellz</strong> : [Clearwest-jie? What do you want me to go to the beginner vige for? Weren¡¯t you on Mt. Luhua? I¡¯m heading there now.]

    <strong>[PM] Clearwest</strong> : [......]

    ¡®It was just something I said at random but you believe it?! Who¡¯s that dumb to give their own co-ords?!¡¯

    <strong>[PM] Clearwest</strong> : [I¡¯m at the Returning Snow Vige right now. Come over and kill me.]

    <strong>[PM] Wooden Bellz</strong> : [Ah? Why would I kill Clearwest-jie? Don¡¯t worry Clearwest-jie, I¡¯m on your side! I don¡¯t believe what they¡¯re saying! I believe you¡¯re innocent!]

    <strong>[PM] Clearwest</strong> : [......Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late put a bounty of 2,000 gold on me. Go and ept all the bounties. In a bit, we¡¯ll split up the bounty 50-50.]

    <strong>[PM] Wooden Bellz</strong> : [Clearwest-jie... you want this money too?]

    <strong>[PM] Clearwest</strong> : [Why wouldn¡¯t I want money that sent itself to my doorstep? Hurry on over.]

    Flowertalk Beauty and gang reached the ce Shi Sheng reported but didn¡¯t find anyone. Right at the moment where they started cursing, a long string of system messages appeared.

    <strong>System Announcement:</strong><strong>yer Clearwest has been killed by Wooden Bellz, who has earned the bounty reward of 2,000g.</strong>

    <strong>System Announcement:</strong><strong>yer Clearwest has been killed by Wooden Bellz, who has earned the bounty reward of 1,000g.</strong>

    ......

    <strong>[Loudspeaker] Li Suo</strong> : [Drunkflower Den¡¯s members, Clearwest = KoS.]

    <sup>3</sup>

    Loudspeaker messages were different from messages on world chat since they couldn¡¯t be blocked. And they had special effects added to them so even if Shi Sheng wanted to ignore it, it was difficult. ¡®You¡¯re acting as if I stole your waifu...¡¯

    When Wooden Bellz saw it, she immediately poked Shi Sheng nervously.

    <strong>[PM] Wooden Bellz</strong> : [Clearwest-jie, what do we do now?]

    <strong>[PM] Clearwest</strong> : [Don¡¯t be scared, big sis will protect you.]

    <strong>[PM] Wooden Bellz</strong> : [En, I trust Clearwest-jiejie.]

    ¡®...Just how blindly worshipful is she?¡¯

    Once she had finished dividing up the spoils with Wooden Bellz, Shi Sheng urged her to log off before using her portion of the spoils to purchase a Name Change Card.

    This item was a bit expensive; just one cost 2,000 gold. She didn¡¯t have much left of her spoils after purchasing it, so she just dumped the rest into setting up bounties.

    Then, she cleared out her friends list and left only Wooden Bellz in.

    Shi Sheng then used the Name Change Card. As a result, people discovered that when they looked up ¡°Clearwest¡±, the result was that this person did not exist!

    <strong>[World] White Clouds</strong> : [Clearwest deleted her character? Otherwise why can¡¯t I find her name?]

    <strong>[World] Snowfall Undermoon</strong> : [deleted so easily? boring. was waiting to see their love-hate rtionship unfold.]

    <strong>[World] Wind-walking The World</strong> : [You want to die?!]

    <strong>[World] Snowfall Undermoon</strong> : [big brother windy, you¡¯re such a meanie! How can you bear to be so mean to mwe? Don¡¯t be like that!]

    <strong>[World] Crabapple Undermoon</strong> : [Snowfall... stop going crazy. Come home and take your medicine.]

    <strong>[World] Wind-walking The World</strong> : [Damneddyboy! Disgusting!]

    <strong>[World] Snowfall Undermoon</strong> : [big brother windy, how could you call me disgusting? my whole heart and body are yours!]

    <strong>[World] Drunkalone Undermoon</strong> : [......]

    <strong>[World] Crabapple Undermoon</strong> : [......]

    <strong>[World] Just Watching Shows</strong> : [......]

    <strong>[World] Wind Between My Legs, Butt Itches</strong> : [Snowfall hasn¡¯t had his medicine again?]

    The thing Snowfall Undermoon enjoyed the most was disgusting Wind-walking The World. The exact nature of the enmity between them was unknown.

    <strong>[World] Green Flower On Sauerkraut</strong> : [You guys are going off topic! Weren¡¯t we just talking about Clearwest¡¯s disappearance? Did she delete her character or change her username?]

    <strong>[World] Just Watching Shows</strong> : [Clearwest¡¯s friends: check if she changed her name!]

    <strong>[World] Breaking News</strong> : [ording to mytest information, Clearwest has deleted all of her friends.]

    <strong>[World] Call Me Profiteer</strong> : [She changed her username.]

    <strong>[World] Wind Between My Legs, Butt Itches</strong> : [Profiteer, what news you got? Do tell.]

    <strong>[World] Call Me Profiteer</strong> : [20g, no haggling.]

    <strong>[World] </strong> : [Profiteer, why don¡¯t you just go bury yourself in money?]

    <strong>[World] Call Me Profiteer</strong> : [Already did that.]

    As a result, the world chat evolved into a ce to curse Profiteer, bringing things off topic again.

    In the end, Drunkflower Den decided to buy information from Profiteer.

    Profiteer had been doing a quest in the beginner vige, so he had witnessed the whole shady deal between Shi Sheng and Wooden Bellz. He also saw what Shi Sheng had changed her username to.

    As to what it was?

    100 gold, not up for bargain.

    The Drunkflower Den guild gritted its teeth as it handed over 100 gold.

    Profiteer was actually selling it to them cheap. Since there was a Name Change Card, there was naturally an item being sold that could allow one to check for previous usernames. This item cost 200 gold to buy.

    Drunkflower Den knew this, so they didn¡¯t try haggling.

    The reason Shi Sheng changed her username wasn¡¯t to avoid them. It was just for the sake of making herself feel better, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of them finding out her current name.

 Chapter 155

    Shi Sheng had been blocked off in the beginner vige. A group of people sporting the guild name ¡°Drunkflower Den¡± above their heads had herpletely surrounded.

    They all continuously spammed the area chat quite enthusiastically.

    <b>[Area] Riceflower Fragrance</b> : [clearwest, did you think this matter would be over just because you changed your name?]

    <b>[Area] Lone Cold</b> : [clearwest, stop ying dead and say something! why did you sell us out?!]

    <b>[Area] Flowertalk Beauty</b> : [why else if not because of jealousy of sis-inw being together with guildmaster?]

    Her tone was very sour. Back when Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late hadn¡¯t joined the guild, Clearwest was pretty much a permanent member of the guildmaster¡¯s team. But once Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late joined, Clearwest lost her ce.

    No matter what they said, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t react.

    <b>[Area] Flowertalk Beauty</b> : [don¡¯t say we didn¡¯t give you a chance to exin, you chose not to! freeze her! let¡¯s gank her!]

    When Flowertalk Beauty typed this, the unresponsive character suddenly moved.

    After tossing a skill over at Flowertalk andpany, her character disappeared from their screens. Right as they started searching for her, she suddenly appeared in their midst and tossed out ultimate skills like they were worthless.

    <b>[Area] Random Bystander</b> : [wtf, one person can take on this many?! and it¡¯s all ults too! GM, there¡¯s a bug!!]

    Ultimate skills, also known as ¡°ults¡±, had cooldown times. But Shi Sheng was unleashing them in a chain, and thergest intervals between two utilisations was around a couple of seconds.

    And her HP didn¡¯t really drop. Even if it did, it quickly recovered to full health.

    <b>[World] Breaking News</b> : [Latest information, Clearwest is taking on Drunkflower Den on her own at beginner vige.]

    <b>[World] Green Flower on Sauerkraut</b> : [On her own? You gotta be kidding me? Wasn¡¯t Clearwest¡¯s ount levelled by a paid prof? Are you sure she¡¯s taking them on all by herself?]

    <b>[World] Autumnfrost</b> : [which beginner vige?]

    <b>[World] Call Me Profiteer</b> : [want to know? 5g for the co-ords.]

    <b>[World] Breaking News</b> : [Alright, half of Drunkflower Den¡¯s members have fallen and Clearwest is still unleashing ults... I think there¡¯s a bug.]

    <b>[World] White Clouds</b> : [GM,e out and exin why Clearwest can chain ults?! Is this a bug?]

    <b>[System] GM66</b> : [There¡¯s no bug.]

    <b>[World] Wind-walking The World</b> : [If there¡¯s no bug, howe she can unleash unlimited ults?]

    <b>[Loudspeaker] Godly Tycoon</b> : [Scrubs, can¡¯t you see there¡¯s an item called ¡°Invincibility¡± in the Shop?]

    The world chat fell silent for a moment but people quickly typed out messages to break it.

    <b>[World] </b> : [I wish to use my username to express my feelings right now.

    <sup>1</sup> ¡°Invincibility¡± is a purple-grade item that costs 10,000g each... Lasts for 10 minutes, removes cooldowns on ults... Can only be used once every 3 months.]

    <b>[World] Wind Between My Legs, Butt Itches</b> : [I am using the username of the fellow above me to express my feelings... That¡¯s 10 f***ing thousand! For 10 minutes! 10 minutes!]

    <b>[World] I Am Soy Sauce</b> : [Haven¡¯t you guys noticed Godly Tycoon-ge has appeared?]

    <b>[World] </b> : [*hugging onto Godly Tycoon-ge¡¯s big thigh*]

    <b>[World] Quiet Pretty Girl</b> : [Big Brother Godly Tycoon, are youcking any leg essories? The beautiful, sweet-voiced, long-legged, milk-producing type.]

    <b>[World] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [the dao of begging to be kept has evolved so much?! drunkalone, take me back to Mars!]

    <b>[World] Drunkalone Undermoon</b> : [your brother windy is still waiting for you, don¡¯t call me.]

    <b>[World] Godly Tycoon</b> : [Snowfall,e to Forbidden Peak.]

    <b>[World] Little Piggy</b> : [Selfie with Godly Tycoon-ge!]

    <b>[World] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [For what? I¡¯m not selling my body, okay?]

    <b>[World] Godly Tycoon</b> : [Bringing you flying.]

    <b>[World] Music For Miles</b> : [oi little drunkflower bitches! i wee you guys toe ce bounties on me anytime! not ying with you guys anymore today. ps: pls make sure to take a good look at my username, don¡¯t mistake me for someone else.]

    <b>[World] Breaking News</b> : [Announcing the results of Clearwest vs Drunkflower Den, Clearwest wins! Oh, wait, it¡¯s Music For Miles now. Yep, you heard that right. Clearwest changed her username to Music For Miles, that person above me^^]

    <b>[World] Flowertalk Beauty</b> : [Clearwest, what kind of a hero are you for relying on items? Take us on solo without items if you dare!]

    <b>[World] Music For Miles</b> : [I¡¯m rich so I can do whatever I want! And I¡¯m not a hero, please call me viin.]

    ¡®Only idiots would take them on solo and naked... fishing in troubled waters is way better.¡¯

    After having purchased that item for 10,000 to gank the lot of them, Shi Sheng was feeling content.

    But this item could only be used once every three months. Had it not been the case, she¡¯d have charged over to Drunkflower Den¡¯s base and started a massacre by now...

    <b>[World] Flowertalk Beauty </b>: [Clearwest you bitch]

    <strong>System Announcement: [yer Music For Miles has ced a bounty of 50g on Flowertalk Beauty. Limited to 3 hours.]</strong>

    <b>[World] Just Watching Shows</b> : [Setting bounties so willy-nilly... Rich people sure are willful. Though Flowertalk Beauty is somehow worth more than Li Suo Dashen now...]

    <b>[World] Harry¡¯s Noble Deer</b> : [I¡¯ll be honest, I¡¯m finding Clearwest cuter by the moment. Is it just me?]

    <b>[World] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [it¡¯s not just you harry. I feel like Clearwest is c-c-cute! She called the drunkflowers little b!tches hahaha]

    <b>[World] Godly Tycoon</b> : [Report Snowfall¡¯s co-ordinates. 200 gold.]

    <b>[World] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [Mt. Luhua 29, 345.]

    <b>[World] Snowfall Undermoon</b>: [Hey wtf man. How could you sell me off like this? Tycoon bro, we are not hooking up! Drunkalone, save meh!!]

    Shi Sheng turned off the world chat and looked over this character of hers from top to bottom. She was at level 68, two levels from hitting the cap.

    The current level cap was at 70. The top six on the leaderboards had already hit the cap, so she had to level up quick.

    Shi Sheng looked through the leaderboards. Li Suo was unsurprisingly 1st on the godly ranking while Call Me Profiteer was 1st on the wealth rankings.

    The female lead was also on the wealth rankings, in 6th ce. Her setting was that she came from a pretty wealthy family, though she earned most of her own money in-game.

    Hence, she could be seen on the leaderboards for arge number of nonbat skills.

    ¡®No wonder she was able to smash 2,000g to set a bounty for me. Tsk tsk...

    This should be around the time Li Suo and Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late got together. She must¡¯ve been unable to continue watching me humiliate Li Suo? Or maybe she was just afraid I¡¯d say anything...¡¯

    Shi Sheng propped up her jaw as she stared at the screen. ¡®Since it¡¯s a gaming world then making money from the game seems like it¡¯d be interesting. But what¡¯s the quickest way to make money in-game?¡¯

    By the time Shi Sheng finished her thought session, she discovered that her screen had turned ck and white, and her character was copsed on the ground.

    Shi Sheng cursed before quickly resurrecting herself. Yet her screen darkened again just as she got up.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Which little bitch is the one ambushing me?¡¯

    Scrolling her PoV over the surroundings, she couldn¡¯t see anyone. She checked her enemies list but there was no alert.

    Shi Sheng was depressed as she clicked on the resurrect button again. The screen darkened once again.

    Shi Sheng nearly tossed her mouse to the ground out of anger.

    Of all the avatars yable, only one race could kill people but not appear on their history.

    The ghost race.

    But this race had particrly weak defences. It took just a few hits to kill them, so hardly anyone yed them. Even if there were people who yed them, they were all minor characters that were only around when certain dungeons required their racial skill, ¡°Stealth Kill¡±.

    Since she couldn¡¯t see anyone and her enemies list wasn¡¯t showing anything, it proved the person who ambushed her was a ghost.

    Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t in a rush to get up. Three minutester, she was forcefully revived and killed again.

 Chapter 156

    There were three resurrection methods. One was to respawn at your respawn point. The second was to get a healer to resurrect you. The third was a force-resurrect.

    The third method required one to have resurrection pills. They cost around 50 gold a piece from the Shop, so normal people couldn¡¯t afford to use it.

    The only people who¡¯d splurge this much money on her were the leads.

    And as it just so happened, the male lead had someone whose main was a ghost on his side.

    ¡®Good! The leads this time have gone so shameless, they¡¯ve broken their character settings!¡¯

    Before the other party had time to force-resurrect her again, she used a resurrection pill on herself and immediately jumped backward, casting an AoE ult. The AoE skills of the deity race were famous for having arge range and high damage.

    So even if the ghost race used Stealth Kill, if they were unable to dodge this skill, they would be forced out of stealth.

    A ghost character appeared to her right. And his username was, as expected, ¡°Wind-walking The Heavens¡±.

    <b>[World] </b><b>Music For Miles</b> : [Snowfall Undermoon, wind-walking¡¯s co-ords are at Fallback Valley, 66, 79.]

    <b>[World]</b><b> Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [Brother Windy, wait for me! I¡¯ll be there soon to shower you with love! Clearwest, hold on, I¡¯ll bring people over to support you!]

    <b>[World] </b><b>Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [Hey all you little bitches online, follow bengong

    <sup>1</sup> to conquer Brother Windy!]

    Wind-walking The Heavens hadn¡¯t expected Shi Sheng to just pop up on world chat to say that. Seeing Snowfall Undermoon rallying people on world chat, he felt a bit faint. ¡®I don¡¯t want to face thatdyboy at all!¡¯

    Snowfall Undermoon used a Fast-Travel Scroll ¡ª an item bought with RMB ¡ª to teleport to Wind-walking The Heavens¡¯ vicinity.

    Shi Sheng saw a gorgeously outfitted girl appear and lunge at Wind-walking The Heavens. Shi Sheng quickly tossed a binding spell at thetter.

    When Snowfall Undermoon mmed into Wind-walking The Heavens, thetter¡¯s health started decreasing.

    Snowfall Undermoon knocked him over and proceeded to desecrate his corpse. When Drunkalone Undermoon and Windsong Undermoon turned up next to Shi Sheng, they started chatting.

    <b>[Area] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [drunkalone, why do I feel like snowfall is particrly strong today? he knocked over windy on his own, or was I seeing things?]

    <b>[Area] Drunkalone Undermoon </b>: [clearwest cast a binding spell on windy. I think snow would really start to fall if snowfall were able to take him down on his own.]

    <b>[Area] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [eh? So clearwest¡¯s skills were this good... didn¡¯t people always say she was shit? Is it the prof lvler on today?]

    <b>[Area] Drunkalone Undermoon</b> : [that¡¯s possible. she does seem different from before]

    <b>[Area] Music For Miles</b> : [can you guys be subtler when I¡¯m right in front of you?]

    ¡®Think I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> dead?¡¯

    There were four members of the Undermoon n: Crabapple Undermoon, Drunkalone Undermoon, Windsong Undermoon and Snowfall Undermoon. Apparently, the four of them were living in the same dormitory.

    Snowfall Undermoon was a female character, so he was called adyboy.

    These four were referred to as the four scourges of the server. They were sure to turn up when trouble was brewing.

    For example, the matter before had beenpletely unrted to them but they still decided to stick their noses into it.

    <b>[Area] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [Ms Clearwest, I notice you have exceptional talent. Any interest in joining our guild?]

    <b>[Area] Music For Miles</b> : [a guild with just the four of you? is that befitting of someone as awesome as me?]

    <b>[Area] Drunkalone Undermoon</b> : [......]

    <b>[Area] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [......]

    ¡®And here I thought Boss was narcissistic. Never thought I¡¯d meet someone even more narcissistic...¡¯

    Once Snowfall Undermoon had finished abusing the corpse, (s)he ran over.

    <b>[Area] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : e on let¡¯s go! else when Brother Windy calls his pals we won¡¯t be able to!]

    A party invite popped up in front of Shi Sheng.

    <b>Snowfall Undermoon has invited you to join the Party ¡°Fugitive Gang¡±. Do you ept?</b>

    ¡®¡°Fugitive Gang¡±...¡¯ Shi Sheng wordlessly pressed ¡°Yes¡±.

    <b>[Party] Drunkalone Undermoon</b> : [i¡¯m following.]

    <sup>2</sup>

    <b>[Party] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [i¡¯m following too. snowfall, you caused the trouble, you¡¯re the party leader, so you run]

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [i¡¯m not running. i¡¯m bummed out from that session of passionate love with brother windy.]

    ...And the party disbanded.

    <b>[Area] Music For Miles</b> : [......]

    ¡®These clowns...¡¯

    <b>Drunkalone Undermoon has invited you to join the Party ¡°Group of People Running For Their Lives¡±. Do you ept?</b>

    Shi Sheng selected ¡°Yes¡± but it turned out the position of Party leadernded on her...

    <b>[Party] Drunkalone Undermoon</b> : [Ms Musey, if you would please start running.]

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [aren¡¯t you embarrassed at getting a girl to carry you?]

    <b>[Party] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [then what did you activate follow mode for? think we¡¯re blind?]

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [...just pretend I never said anything.]

    Shi Sheng was speechless as she brought them out of Fallback Valley and towards the level 60-70 zone. ¡°Windy¡± gathered his pals and started asking for their co-ordinates.

    Shi Sheng very considerately provided updates to her co-ordinates on world chat. Those co-ordinates were real this time... though by the time anyone got there, Shi Sheng was long gone.

    ¡°Windy¡± and gang were so infuriated that they started cursing on world chat.

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [so this method of escaping existed...]

    Snowfall Undermoon sighed with emotion. ¡®Broadened my horizons today.¡¯

    <b>[Party] Music For Miles</b> : [well I¡¯m stopping here for the day, going off now]

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [wait wait wait a moment, add me to your friends list first. i feel like we¡¯re long lost sisters!]

    (||| ?_?)

    Shi Sheng added the three of them to her friends list before logging off.

    ......

    Shi Sheng¡¯s antics had diverted people¡¯s attention from the whole ¡°Clearwest sold out Drunkflower Den¡± fiasco.

    ¡®En... now the drunkflowers are chasing after me.¡¯

    When Shi Sheng logged on the next day, she was greeted by a mailbox full to bursting. Especially with the kind that went ¡°You¡¯ve had a bounty of [amt] ced on you by yer [yername].¡±

    Shi Sheng deleted all of them before readying her character for the day¡¯s task: levelling up.

    <b>[PM] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [you¡¯re on!]

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [what do you want? hurry up and spill, if there¡¯s nothing, bugger off]

    <b>[PM] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [don¡¯t be so distant~ we¡¯re fellow fugitives who shared life and death together, remember?]

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [speak human.]

    ¡®It was clearly me carrying them to escape from pursuit. Yet he still dares to say we shared life and death together...¡¯

    <b>[PM] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [how many bounties do you have on your head?]

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [too many, didn¡¯t count]

    Her mailbox was already bursting from alerts so she didn¡¯t feel like counting them.

    ¡®It¡¯s no big deal to be chased around. I just have to run. If I can¡¯t run, I¡¯ll fight. If I can¡¯t fight then...

    I¡¯ll log off.

    Ande back another day.

    People need to be flexible, you know.¡¯

    <b>[PM] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [hey, we¡¯re clearing out the lvl 60 dungeon, youing?]

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [nope. i¡¯m going tower-toppling.]

    ¡°Tower-toppling¡± was the nickname for the Twinklegem Tower activity. There was a total of 70 levels to Twinklegem Tower, one for each level to the level cap.

    More would be added in future updates when the level cap was increased.

    Twinklegem Tower was a weekly activity and could be done solo or in parties. Within the week, as long as you didn¡¯t die, you¡¯d be able to quit and resume from where you stopped the next day.

    But if you didn¡¯t manage to clear it within a week, you¡¯d have to start over. Er... it seemed like no one had managed to clear it yet.

    <b>[PM] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [You¡¯re nning on going tower-toppling all alone this early in the morning?]

    Snowfall Undermoon was shocked. You could infer how hard it was to sessfully clear it from how none of the major guilds had managed to do so yet.

 Chapter 157

    Shi Sheng sent Snowfall Undermoon an affirmative reply.

    Snowfall Undermoon immediately created a party called ¡°Tower-Toppling Spectators¡± and pulled Windsong Undermoon, who was online, into the party.

    <b>[Party] Music For Miles</b> : [you guys are going tower toppling too?]

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [nonono, we¡¯re just here to watch]

    <b>[Party] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [I was forced to watch]

    <b>[Party] Music For Miles</b> : [so you guys were nning on leeching my xp! well aren¡¯t you guys smart]

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [......]

    <b>[Party] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [......]

    <b>You have left the Party ¡°Tower-Toppling Spectators¡±.</b>

    Shi Sheng had gone to level up, not to go around touring mobs, elites and bosses.

    After purchasing all she needed from the bazaar, Shi Sheng went to Twinklegem Tower¡¯s NPC, who sent her into the tower.

    Twinklegem Tower was simr to other towers; the first 30 floors were rtively easy to clear, but from the 30th floor onwards, the difficulty ramped up.

    Shi Sheng used the greater half of the day to climb to the 20th floor and finally manage to regain all her lost experience. When she exited, a PM from Snowfall Undermoon arrived.

    <b>[PM] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [psst, go look at world chat]

    Shi Sheng frowned as she opened up the world chat.

    <b>[World] Flowertalk Beauty</b> : [sang yu! this isn¡¯t over!]

    <b>[World] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late</b> : [Dashen was the one who allocated it. If you have any objections, you can go find him.]

    <b>[World] Call Me Profiteer</b> : [Buying Heavenly Mystery Crystals! Please sell it if you have it!!!]

    <b>[World] White Clouds</b> : [profiteer, you¡¯ve already been collecting those for days already. what use do they have?]

    Heavenly Mystery Crystals dropped from the level 30 dungeons. The drop rate wasn¡¯t high but no one knew what use they had.

    <b>[World] Flowertalk Beauty</b> : [Dashen already said that we were the ones who could bid for it! Yet you suddenly said you needed it, making Dashen give it to you! You need it, we need it too you know?!]

    Shi Sheng switched back to private chat.

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [What¡¯s going on?]

    <b>[PM] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [li suo brought people to clear a dungeon just now. a weapon dropped out that both sang yu¡¯s notte and flowertalk beauty could use. they were going to auction it fairly but sang yu said she needed it so li suo just gave it to her. the result: flowertalk beauty went on world chat and made a fuss. they¡¯ve already been at it for a while, ever since you were still tower-toppling. *clicking tongue* so much drama everyday]

    Shi Sheng switched to world chat and tapped out a message.

    <b>[World] Music For Miles</b> : [Dashen¡¯s willing to pamper her, why you gotta fight? Gonna get owned...]

    <b>[World] Flowertalk Beauty</b> : [sl*t, what¡¯re you sticking your nose {mouth} into]

    <b>[World] Music For Miles</b> : [into your business?]

    <b>System Announcement</b>: <strong>yer Music For Miles has ced a bounty of 50g on Flowertalk Beauty. Limited to 1 hour.</strong>

    <b>[World] Harry¡¯s Noble Deer</b> : [pfft~ lil musey just setting bounties left and right]

    <b>[World] Wind Between My Legs, Butt Itches</b> : [my eyes, they burn!]

    <b>[World] I Know 72 Transformations</b> : [someone with that username has no right to say that]

    <b>[World] Wind Between My Legs, Butt Itches</b> : [hey transformations, transform into an 18+ cucumber for me]

    <b>[World] White Clouds</b> : [all da filth...]

    <b>[World] Just Watching Shows</b> : [so filthy]

    <b>[World] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [if your butt itches, cucumbers are useless. use durians

    <sup>1</sup>]

    <b>[World] Drunkalone Undermoon </b>: [My apologies, Snowfall hasn¡¯t had his medicine today. I¡¯ll just drag him away now... PS: Durians aren¡¯t effective, use chili peppers.]

    <b>[World]</b> ......

    The filth was real.

    Flowertalk Beauty had either been infuriated to the point of speechlessness by Sang Yu or shut up by all the filth Shi Sheng spouted, for she didn¡¯t say anything for quite a bit.

    Bored, Shi Sheng shut the chat. She parked her character at a deserted spot in Fallback Valley before going off to eat.

    When she returned, though, she discovered she had been killed.

    Shi Sheng was pissed.

    There was a group of people with red names battling it out to the side.

    Since Fallback Valley was a peaceful zone, the only way one could kill other yers here was to switch to massacre mode!

    People who had turned on massacre mode would have their names turn red. The more people they killed, the higher their infamy.

    And if people who didn¡¯t have red names killed ones with red names, the former would gainrge amounts of experience and a 50% drop rate on the killed yer¡¯s equipment, weapons, and the like. It was much more profitable than killing mobs.

    There were members of Drunkflower Den in this crowd.

    Old enmities stacking with new ones, Shi Sheng decided to start selling them out.

    <b>[World] Music For Miles</b> : [There are red names in Fallback Valley. People who want to take advantage of this, hurry on over. No need to thank me too much]

    <b>[World] Autumnfrost</b> : [I¡¯ve been having this feeling that Clearwest¡¯s MO {modus operandi} has changed ever since she changed her username... this is selling heads ah! Be careful not to get ganked...]

    After Shi Sheng resurrected, she charged at the nearest red name with her weapon.

    ¡®People who don¡¯t kill red names... are all fucking idiots!¡¯

    Most of the crowd was in the 50 to 60 level range. Drunkflower Den had the upper hand and was fighting against a guild named World Famous. The two were battling it out like there was no tomorrow.

    Shi Sheng made sure to kill only those from Drunflower Den. ¡®I¡¯m someone who distinguishes between people who are good to me and people who aren¡¯t, you know.¡¯

    Soon, curses sprung up on world chat.

    <b>[World] Boundless Borders</b> : [music for miles, I never offended you, the h***¡¯d you kill me for?!]

    <b>[World] Music For Miles</b> : [who told you to have a red name]

    ¡®Don¡¯t red names exist to be killed? Idiot!¡¯

    <b>[World] Boundless Borders</b> : [......]

    <b>[World] Music For Miles</b> : [of course, most importantly is you¡¯re a drunkflower]

    <b>[World] Boundless Borders</b> : [you sold out Drunkflower Den yet howe you made it sound like you¡¯re in the right?!]

    <b>[World] Music For Miles</b> : [which eye of yours saw me sell out drunkflower den eh? Where¡¯s your proof? No proof = nder y¡¯know? Have you graduated from elementary?]

    <b>[World] Boundless Borders</b> : [if it wasn¡¯t you, what¡¯d you leave the guild for?! Isn¡¯t this clear you had a guilty conscience?]

    <b>[World] Music For Miles</b> : [who the hell wants to stay in that shitty guild of yours?]

    <b>[World] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [Lil Musey¡¯s right! What¡¯s so good about drunkflower den huh? Come over to my World Famous, Bro will protect you!]

    4Seas8Lands was World Famous¡¯ guildmaster. He had always been kept at 2nd ce by Li Suo on the leader boards, but his guild was in 1st ce. They had always been at odds with Drunkflower Den to the point they¡¯d start arguing (with their fists) whenever they met.

    As such, that they turned on massacre mode in a peaceful zone was quite, erm, normal. Most importantly, though, was that Drunkflower Den had just lost the City War to World Famous yesterday.

    Shi Sheng looked at 4Seas8Lands and calmly typed a few words.

    <b>[World] Music For Miles</b> : [You¡¯re dying.]

    <b>[World] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [F***, dare to touch your grandpa! See if your grandpa doesn¡¯t make you kneel and beg for mercy!]

    As more and more people arrived to kill red names, the area turnedggy. The battle soon evolved into a massive free-for-all; you wouldn¡¯t even be able to keep track who you were killing anymore.

    After killing for a while, Shi Sheng got bored and decided to go tower-toppling again. But in front of the NPC at the entrance, she saw Li Suo and Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late¡¯s group. They seemed like they also nned to go tower-toppling, for they brought quite a few people. They were currently speaking to the NPC.

    ¡®The guildmaster has time to go tower-toppling while his guild members are off fighting?

    Wait a second... From what I know, 4Seas8Lands was Li Suo¡¯s mainpetitor for first clear of Twinklegem Tower...

    So they were just stalling him?

    Holy fuck! Those scheming bitches!¡¯

    Shi Sheng immediately opened up her friends list and poked Snowfall Undermoon.

 Chapter 158

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : e over to twinklegem tower]

    Snowfall Undermoon replied nearly instantly.

    <b>[PM] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [to tower topple? I thought you were watching people fight in fallback valley though lil musey?]

    <b></b>

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [show¡¯s about to go down. li suo¡¯s here]

    Snowfall Undermoon didn¡¯t answer for a minute for some reason. But soon, Shi Sheng was greeted by a skimpily dressed female avatar and the ¡°Godly Tycoon-ge¡± with a shy gold light around his character.

    Snowfall Undermoon and Godly Tycoon managed to urately locate Shi Sheng in the crowd.

    <b>Snowfall Undermoon has invited you to join the Party ¡°You Can Climax As Long As The Position¡¯s Right¡±. Do you ept?</b>

    Shi Sheng nearly clicked ¡°No¡±.

    ¡®This name...¡¯

    <b>[Party] Godly Tycoon</b> : [You¡¯re not the actual person, are you?]

    The above was the first thing Shi Sheng saw upon entering.

    Shi Sheng frowned slightly. ¡®I don¡¯t think Chu Yunxi had any dealings with this famous tycoon though?¡¯

    <b>[Party] Music For Miles</b> : [why do you say that?]

    <b>[Party] Godly Tycoon</b> : [I watched you fight yesterday. Your movements aren¡¯t the same as before.]

    <b>[Party] Music For Miles</b> : [this character was being levelled by someone else]

    ¡®Since they all said so, that means there¡¯s nothing wrong with me using that cover!¡¯

    <strong>[Party] Godly Tycoon</strong> : [Your skills aren¡¯t bad. Why get someone else to level it for you?]

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles</strong> : [what¡¯s it got to do with you? I¡¯m a spendthrift, okay? Since you¡¯re asking so much, have you fallen for me?]

    ¡®The hell, asking so many questions...¡¯

    <b>Your party mate Godly Tycoon has been kicked out of the party by the party leader, Snowfall Undermoon.</b>

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [chattering so much, he¡¯s going to scare off my lil musey]

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [lil musey, ignore that lil bitch¡¯s bbering. what¡¯d u find me for?]

    <b>Godly Tycoon has joined the party.</b>

    <b>[Party] Godly Tycoon</b> : [Snowfall,e to my ce tonight.]

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [don wanna, we¡¯re not hooking up!!!]

    <b>[Party] Godly Tycoon </b>: [You sure?]

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [...no I¡¯m not sure. lil musey, save meeee!!!]

    Shi Sheng wordlessly looked on, slowly growing convinced these two definitely had an impure rtionship.

    <b>[Party] Godly Tycoon</b> : [Don¡¯t worry about it Music, if I offended you just now, please forgive me. I was just afraid Snowfall would get tricked.]

    <b>[Party] Music For Miles</b> : [he¡¯s so dumb... tricking him would be a waste of my brain]

    <b>[Party] Godly Tycoon</b> : [True.]

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [all of you are against me!]

    <b>Windsong Undermoon has joined the party.</b>

    <b>Drunkalone Undermoon has joined the party.</b>

    <b>Crabapple Undermoon has joined the party.</b>

    The party got livelier with the addition of more members.

    <b>[Party] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [yo, lover¡¯s meeting I see!]

    <b>[Party] Drunkalone Undermoon</b> : [it¡¯s a love triangle. lil musey¡¯s here too. though I wager the chances of snowfall trying to climb out the walls and getting caught by tycoon are higher]

    <b>[Party] Crabapple Undermoon</b> : [lil musey¡¯s here, be more subtle you guys]

    ¡®Crabapple, dude, I only spoke <b>one</b> sentence with you yesterday, the hell is with your familiar tone?! I¡¯m(bbb) not familiar with you guys, okay?¡¯

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [are you guys my bros or not? I pulled you guys into the party to deal with tycoon!]

    <b>[Party] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [big bro tycoon is our patron, we can¡¯t offend him, right boss?]

    <b>[Party] Drunkalone Undermoon</b> : [windsong is right]

    <b>[Party] Crabapple Undermoon</b> : [en]

    <b>[Party] Godly Tycoon</b> : [Come over here tonight.]

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [pls no! not going not going link dying. You ppl have lost me... not even 10,000 gold can get me back]

    This banter had already gone on for more than a minute already. When Shi Sheng looked back at Twinklegem Tower, she found that Li Suo and gang had vanished.

    She hurriedly switched to world chat.

    <b>[Loudspeaker] Music For Miles</b> : [4Seas8Lands, Li Suo¡¯s clearing Twinklegem Tower!]

    <strong>[World] Snowfall Undermoon</strong> : [Holy f***, lil bitch li suo¡¯s taking advantage of other people¡¯s crisis!]

    Because of Shi Sheng¡¯s shout-out on world chat before, pretty much everyone knew by now that World Famous and Drunkflower Den were currently battling it out.

    <b>[World] </b> : [you called?]

    <b>[World] Wind Between My Legs, Butt Itches</b> : [did clearwest ce a tracking device on them or something? Howe she can give information on what they¡¯re doing? But why do I feel it¡¯s funny all of a sudden?]

    <b>[World] Breaking News</b> : [...I think I¡¯m going to lose my job; I was actually unaware of such big news! Though, now that we¡¯re on this topic, is Li Suo Dashen using this n because of that lost City War? He¡¯s nning on using the first clear of Twinklegem Tower to suppress World Famous?]

    <b>[World] Skygreen</b> : [Dashen wouldn¡¯t be that shameless, right? Maybe that music for miles is bullshitting? Didn¡¯t she sell out Drunkflower Den yesterday?]

    <b>[World] Music For Miles</b> : [How many times do ya want me to say it? Bring out the evidence since u insist I sold them out. No evidence, shut up]

    <b>System Announcement</b>: yer Music For Miles has ced a bounty of 50g on Skygreen. Limited to 24 hours.

    <b>System Announcement</b>: yer Godly Tycoon has ced a bounty of 250g on Skygreen. Limited to 24 hours.

    <b>[World] Skygreen</b> : [music for miles u b**** all I did was say one sentence and u set a f***king bounty on me are u crazy]

    Skygreen only cussed at Shi Sheng but seemed to have no reaction to Godly Tycoon¡¯s bounty.

    <b>[World] Green Flower On Sauerkraut</b> : [Godly Tycoon-ge is actually helping Music For Miles set bounties! Just what unspeakable transactions went on when we weren¡¯t paying attentionst night?]

    <b>[World] Just Watching Shows</b> : [I don¡¯t understand it either. Snowfall Undermoon, has Godly Tycoon-ge switched interests?]

    <b>[World] Music For Miles</b> : [I set my bounty, you say your opinions. I didn¡¯t shut you up but you want to stop me from setting bounties? Since you¡¯re so awesome, go buy over the gamepany then!]

    <b>[World] Harry¡¯s Noble Deer</b> : [hahaha, lil musey, i¡¯m turning into your diehard fan]

    <b>[World] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [lil musey 1337]

    As Shi Sheng watched the conversation get twisted off-topic so many times that you wouldn¡¯t be able to find where it started. She felt a bit helpless. ¡®This is different from what gaming novels told me!¡¯

    She switched back to party chat.

    <b>[Party] Music For Miles</b> : [hey tycoon, what¡¯d you set the bounty for?]

    <b>[Party] Godly Tycoon</b> : [I¡¯m enemies with skygreen.]

    <b>[Party] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [skygreen once courted snowfall hahaha]

    <b>[Party] Music For Miles</b> : [...Understood.]

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [Can you guys stop talking about this? Tycoon bro isn¡¯t going to let me off... are you guys really my bros?]

    <b>[Party] Godly Tycoon</b> : [At least you have some self awareness.]

    <b>[Party] Drunkalone Undermoon</b> : [is lil musey even of age? u guys really going to talk about this in front of a little girl?]

    <b>[Party] Music For Miles</b> : [don¡¯t worry, I can take it]

    ¡®As an author who¡¯s well-versed in all sorts of pornos, if I couldn¡¯t even ept this, how can I call myself ¡°well-versed¡±...¡¯

    <b>[Party] Music For Miles</b> : [4Seas8Lands is here.]

    From the entrance to the city, they could see 4Seas8Lands charging over while leading a group of people.

    Red names couldn¡¯t enter the city. There was an item in the Shop that would allow you to wash off the red name, though. That was probably what 4Seas8Lands had used to get rid of his infamy.

    But that item was a bit expensive; not everyone could afford to use it. So the number of people 4Seas8Lands brought was limited.

 Chapter 159

    4Seas had nned on inviting Shi Sheng to his party but discovered she was already in one. So he disbanded his party and requested to join Snowfall¡¯s party.

    <b>4Seas8Lands has joined the party.</b>

    <b>[Party] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [Gal, Li Suo¡¯s already entered?]

    <b>[Party] Music For Miles</b> : [en]

    4Seas didn¡¯t reply for a while; he was probably private messaging others.

    <b>[Guild] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [How many are without red names?]

    <b>[Guild] New Dongfang</b> : [All alts {alternate ounts}. The rest aren¡¯t online. Ol¡¯ Guo went off just now to make a few calls but I estimate not many will be able toe on.]

    <b>[Guild] 5kernel Mooncake</b> : [Hadn¡¯t expected that after they lost the City War, Li Suo would use this method to get the first clear just to suppress us.]

    <b>[Guild] Sir Jade</b> : [Enough with the nonsense. Get everyone who cane over. For those who still have red names, get them to hurry up and wash off the infamy.]

    <b>[Guild] New Dongfang</b> : [Can¡¯t. Those a-holes are clinging too tightly.]

    <b>[Guild] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [Let¡¯s get outside help then.]

    <b>[Guild] 5kernel Mooncake</b> : [I asked just now. There aren¡¯t many who can make it... It¡¯ll be impossible to make it past floor 60 with just this many.]

    4Seas8Lands suddenly set his gaze on Shi Sheng. He had seen Godly Tycoon there. After all, with that shy gold attire, he was hard to miss. Not only was Godly Tycoon an RMB yer {real money yer}, he was also ranked 3rd on the leaderboards. As for the Undermoons, they all had spots in the top 10 too.

    As for Music For Miles, he had watched her kill people in Fallback Valley and felt her skills were quite good. He pondered for a bit before speaking.

    <b>[Party] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [Forgive my impoliteness but I wish to ask if you can bring them with you to help me tower-topple? I¡¯llpensate you for any gold losses.]

    There was a rule in Twinklegem Tower that made one stick to the party they formed when they first entered. Though this wasn¡¯t a hard rule, if you wished to enter halfway, you¡¯d have to pay gold.

    <b>[Party] Music For Miles</b> : [why should I help you?]

    Shi Sheng had only gone into the tower to level, not to get that first clear thing.

    <b>[Party] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [We just want the first clear, you guys can split the rest.]

    Since no one had cleared it yet, the reward for first clear was still avable. It was a limited-edition outfit. But there was a chance of other rares dropping too, as could be seen from how a divine weapon dropped from the tower in the neighbouring server.

    If there was no sacrifice, there was no reward. But if he gave up these things, the first clear might still be theirs.

    After all, these people added together dominated at least half the spots on the leaderboards.

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [I heard the limited edition outfit ¡°Hazy Moon¡± that you get from the tower is a matching couple outfit with ¡°rming Heavens¡± thates from the tower in the server next door, ¡°Transient Life¡±]

    <b>[Party] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [i went to the forums yesterday. apparently the first clear¡¯s already been taken in the neighbouring server. heard a divine weapon dropped]

    <b>[Party] Crabapple Undermoon</b> : [the person who cleared it was called Ink Seeker, right?]

    <b>[Party] Drunkalone Undermoon</b> : [yeah it¡¯s him. he solo¡¯ed it too. cool right?]

    <b>[Party] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [Can all of you stay on topic? I¡¯m talking about something serious here.]

    4Seas8Lands had always known the four Undermoons had unrivalled ability to go off topic... but this wasn¡¯t the time for them to do so!!!

    <b>[Party] Godly Tycoon</b> : [Let Music decide.]

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [i¡¯ll listen to lil musey]

    <b>[Party] Drunkalone Undermoon</b> : [agree]

    <b>[Party] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [agree]

    <b>[Party] Crabapple Undermoon</b> : [en]

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [boss u broke the pattern]

    <b>[Party] Crabapple Undermoon</b> : [agree]

    Shi Sheng felt exasperation at this group of clowns.

    <b>[Party] Music For Miles</b> : [I don¡¯t like the drunkflowers, so let¡¯s go]

    Li Suo had gotten the first clear in the original storyline.

    ¡®Not really interested in that limited-edition outfit or divine weapons or whatever... but if it disrupts the leads from taking over the server, I¡¯m quite happy to render my services. After all, I¡¯m someone with grand ambitions... of ruling the server!¡¯

    <b>[Party] 4Seas8Lands </b>: [Gal, no matter if we get the first clear or not, from now on, you¡¯re my sister. Anyone dares to touch you, brother here will help you get back at them!]

    Once 4Seas8Lands typed this out, he began gathering his forces.

    <b>[Party] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [Snowfall Undermoon, disband your party and join ours.]

    There was a total of four people in 4Seas8Lands¡¯ party. The only username Shi Sheng recognised was Sir Jade, the ID in 4th ce on the leaderboards.

    <b>[Party] 5kernel Mooncake</b> : [holy f*** Guildmaster, u even managed to get Godly Tycoon-ge in?]

    <b>[Party] New Dongfang</b> : [i see the 4 undermoons]

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [who sucks the most? world famous¡¯ new dongfang is the name]

    <b>[Party] New Dongfang</b> : [Guildmaster, I feel like our chances this time are slim.]

    Although these four madmen had quite goodbat ability, New Dongfang had seen them taking on a boss before.

    Snowfall Undermoon had bragged that his HP had dropped the least. The result was that Crabapple Undermoon kicked him out, causing Snowfall to immediately eat dirt.

    The entire party was wiped out.

    That wasn¡¯t the end either. What was even more ridiculous was that he had once seen these four gang up on an NPC because of failing to pass the dungeon and ending up getting thrown in jail.

    This game allowed yers to attack NPCs, but the consequences for doing so were severe.

    ¡®Please be honest, can these irrational teammates who backstab their friendsst minute really help us get the first clear?¡¯

    4Seas8Lands didn¡¯t feel like speaking anymore. His only hope was that these four could act normally and not cause troubleter.

    <b>[Party] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [Anyone still on the way? If not, we¡¯re entering the tower now.]

    <b>[Party] New Dongfang</b> : [Ol¡¯ Guo¡¯ll be here soon.]

    When Ol¡¯ Guo finally arrived, the group charged over to Twinklegem Tower.

    The moment they entered, Snowfall burst out.

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [wtf u scrubs, u only got to 50]

    <b>[Party] Drunkalone Undermoon</b> : [noobs we already got to 59]

    <b>[Party] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [why don¡¯t we go out and let us lead? then we can reach the end faster. at this rate, by the time these lot get up there, the drunkflowers would¡¯ve already won]

    <b>[Party] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [......]

    <b>[Party] Sir Jade</b> : [......]

    <b>[Party] 5kernel Mooncake</b> : [......]

    <b>[Party] New Dongfang</b> : [......]

    <b>[Party] Ol¡¯ Guo</b> : [......]

    Had 4Seas8Lands not told them to calm down in guild chat, they would probably have started beating up these four by now.

    <b>[Party] Music For Miles</b> : [dumb***es, 4seas wants the first clear. if u guys lead the team, first clear¡¯ll be urs]

    The rule in Twinklegem Tower was that the first clear record would belong to whoever was leading the team.

    ¡®I(bbb) feel like my(bbb) screen time is being snatched...¡¯

    The Undermoons had too much of a presence.

    4Seas8Lands sent Shi Sheng his thanks. If you were to ask him to control the four of them, he¡¯d have to say he wasn¡¯t able to. But what had happened afterward...

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [don¡¯t attack there, poison will spurt ou- see, i told u so]

    ...He only spoke up after they had alreadyunched an attack.

    <b>[Party] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [snowfall, heal! gonna die gonna die]

    ...He still had more than half his health.

    <b>[Party] Drunkalone Undermoon</b> : [snowfall, that mob is too ugly, I don¡¯t wanna fight it. u go]

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [I don¡¯t wanna fight either, windsong, you go]

    <b>[Party] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [I¡¯m scared, boss you go]

    <b>[Party] Drunkalone Undermoon</b> : [no, ugly]

    <b>[Party]</b> ......

    The only normal ones were Shi Sheng and Godly Tycoon, causing 4Seas8Lands to feel depressed. ¡®Can we really catch up to Drunkflower Den?¡¯

 Chapter 160

    Reality proved 4Seas had been worrying too much. Though the Undermoons fooled around a bit, when they got serious, it was as if they used cheats.

    From floor 59 onwards, with Shi Sheng and Godly Tycoon supporting them from the back, 4Seas¡¯ group had pretty much been left with nothing to do but enjoy the scenery.

    This was the first time Shi Sheng had seen these four truly in action. They chose their character races to optimise their character builds ording to the game¡¯s meta, so it was no surprise that Snowfall picked a female avatar.

    Perhaps it was the developers¡¯ way of evening out the ratio of genders, for the female avatars could heal for more than male ones.

    These four managed to take spots on the leaderboards as well as clear all the way up to floor 59 of Twinklegem Tower, so it was impossible for them to be useless.

    <b>[Loudspeaker] Hyacinth</b> : [Latest news, Li Suo Dashen has already reached floor 68. Only two more floors till he clears the tower.]

    <b>[Party] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [We¡¯re behind a floor.]

    They had only just reached floor 67.

    <b>[Party] Godly Tycoon</b> : [Thest boss isn¡¯t easy to deal with. Take this opportunity to get ready. We still have a chance.]

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [i don wanna take on thest boss, scared]

    <b>[Party] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [tycoon, hurry up and drag snowfall back to your ce. I can feel goosebumps popping up]

    <b>[Party] Godly Tycoon</b> : [I¡¯ll deal with him tonight.]

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [i already said we weren¡¯t hooking up! if u guys keep this up, i¡¯m logging off... rly, I¡¯m rly going to log off...]

    <b>[Party] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [Little Music, continue.]

    He didn¡¯t want to speak to those couple of weirdos. The final few floors of Twinklegem Tower were the hardest to beat; Shi Sheng and gang spent more than half an hour on floor 69 before finally making it to thest floor.

    Just a few minutes ago, that Hyacinth fellow had provided another update on Li Suo¡¯s progress: they had also just entered the final floor.

    <b>[Party] Music For Miles</b> : [This boss will use a special attack at 20% HP. Circles of light will appear on the ground. It¡¯ll be fine as long as you don¡¯t step on them. It also has a rejuvenation skill it¡¯ll use at 5% HP. If it seeds, its HP will recover to 50%. You can only disrupt it while it¡¯s casting.]

    With the original storyline acting as a guide, Shi Sheng exined. Just because the tower hadn¡¯t been cleared before didn¡¯t mean no one had made it to this floor.

    Many guilds had been stopped at thest boss; even for 4Seas and gang, this wasn¡¯t their first time attempting it.

    The cause of all those party wipes was that rejuvenation technique.

    Once you had reached the 65th floor, you weren¡¯t allowed to leave. The moment you left, you¡¯d have to start over from the beginning.

    When your party was already exhausted but the boss healed itself back up, would you have any other choice but to die?

    <b>[Party] Sir Jade</b> : [This problem was mentioned in the forums, but no one¡¯s found a way to disrupt it.]

    <b>[Party] Music For Miles</b> : [Haven¡¯t you guys read the lore behind Twinklegem Tower?]

    <b>[Party] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [No.]

    After all, he didn¡¯t have any interest in this false history that he had no real purpose for learning.

    Shi Sheng sweated. ¡®As expected, gamers tend to skip the lore...¡¯

    <b>[Party] Music For Miles </b>: [Twinklegem Tower is used to suppress/seal demons so the boss is a demon. In a bit, those ying demons, stand further back while the people with deity characters, use Cloudmist Mantra to disrupt the boss¡¯ rejuvenation ability.]

    This had been revealed when the male and female leads had cleared the tower. If demons attacked this boss, not only would it not harm the boss, it would even help the boss out.

    The best partyposition to dungeon with was one with abination of deities, demons, humans, and spirits, so the tower toppling parties had to have demons in them.

    At first, no one had known about this feature, so they had allowed the demons to attack the final boss too. The result was having their parties wiped out.

    They listened to Shi Sheng¡¯s suggestion. When the boss was at itsst chunk of health, the demon characters retreated while the deities advanced.

    And as expected, the boss¡¯ rejuvenation technique was interrupted. The 5% chunk of health was quickly exhausted.

    <b>System Announcement: Congrattions 4Seas8Lands for having led the first party to clear Twinklegem Tower.</b>

    <b>System Announcement: The Divine Weapon, ¡°Bloodsucker¡± has appeared. The great war between the deity and demon races has once again begun. Chaos begets heroes, who will be the true ruler?</b>

    <b>System Announcement: The server will be closed for updating in 30 minutes. yers, please log off before this time. After the update, the Demon-Deity Camps will be unlocked. For more information, please check our official website.</b>

    Three system announcements popped up in a row. People weren¡¯t given a chance to digest the first one when the second and third ones popped out to shock them even further.

    The Demon-Deity Camps were one of the main selling points of ¡¶Land of Gods & Demons¡·. But ever since the servers opened, this feature hadn¡¯t been activated. What no one had expected was that Twinklegem Tower needed to be cleared before the camps were activated.

    <b>[World] Doesn¡¯t Mind Trouble</b> : [that ain¡¯t right... howe the Demon-Deity Camps didn¡¯te out in Transient Dream then?]

    <b>[World] Eenie Wenie Little Bit</b> : [go see the forums, the announcement just showed up at transient dreams]

    People started flocking towards the forums.

    At the same time, Shi Sheng and gang had just been transferred out of the tower, where they came face to face with Li Suo¡¯s team, who had also been transferred out.

    <b>[Area] 5kernel Mooncake</b> : [despicable!]

    <b>[Area] Wind-walking The Heavens</b> : [who u callin despicable?!]

    Wind-walking The Heavens was famous for having a short temper.

    <b>[Area] Ol¡¯ Guo</b> : [you guys started a massacre at fallback valley to hold back so many of our people. didn¡¯t you guys look down on these methods the most?]

    <b>[Area] Bubai¡¯s Blooming Flower</b>

    <sup>1</sup> : [you guys started it in fallback valley, what¡¯s it got to do with us]

    Right at the moment where it looked like another fight would break out, Dashen Li Suo, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke.

    <b>[Area] Li Suo</b> : [Congrattions.]

    The channel fell silent.

    <b>[Area] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [Gg {good game}]

    <b>[Area] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [hey drunkflower b****es, u mad u didn¡¯t get the first clear? hahaha, thinking about u guys being upset makes meh very happeh]

    <b>[Area] Wind-walking The Heavens</b> : [damneddyboy, this has nothing to do with you, shut up!]

    <b>[Area] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [Brother windy, you¡¯re so bad! When you liked me, you called me Baby, brought me to see the stars and the moon... yet now you¡¯re treating me like this... so heartbroken]

    Everyone felt shivers run up their spine as goosebumps popped up.

    <b>System Announcement: yer Music For Miles has ced a bounty of 380g on Wind-walking The Heavens. Limited to 24 hours.</b>

    <b>[Area] Music For Miles</b> : [nearly forgot about yesterday¡¯s matter. here, i¡¯ll fix it]

    <b>[Area] Drunkalone Undermoon</b> : [lil musey, this reaction speed of yours...]

    ¡®This happened yesterday yet she only just recalled it...¡¯

    <b>[Area] Wind-walking The Heavens</b> : [clearwest u b**ch, and u said u didn¡¯t sell us out. yet now ur standing with 4seas. what else do u hav to say for urself?]

    <b>[Area] Music For Miles</b> : [wow, I see u and sang yu¡¯s notte are standing together. u guys must be together]

    <b>[Area] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late</b> : [Clearwest, stop talking nonsense!]

    <b>[Area] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [ording to windy¡¯s logic, lil musey¡¯s right]

    <b>[Area] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [I can testify that Music didn¡¯t sell you guys out in the City War yesterday.]

    <b>[Area] Wind-walking The Heavens</b> : [you¡¯re on the same side, of course you¡¯d speak up for her]

    <b>[Area] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [Li Suo, you¡¯re clear what kind of person I am.]

 Chapter 161

    Although 4Seas8Lands could be fickle at times, he also followed his own principles. For example, in yesterday¡¯s City war, he hadn¡¯t tried to hide the fact that he had received information which helped him snatch victory.

    He would confirm the things he did while denying the things that he didn¡¯t. Since he had said this matter had nothing to do with Shi Sheng, Li Suo already mostly believed it.

    But...

    Li Suo private messaged 4Seas8Lands.

    <b>[PM] Li Suo</b> : [Can you sell Hazy Moon to me?]

    <b>[PM] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [All I have is the first clear. Everything else doesn¡¯t belong to me.]

    After he had said so, 4Seas gifted all the loot that had just dropped to Shi Sheng. Shi Sheng opened it up.

    There was a unique outfit as well as a divine weapon called ¡°Bloodsucker¡±, amongst other random things.

    What most attracted Shi Sheng¡¯s attention was a purple-glowing token.

    A Camp Token.

    ¡®This thing could drop from Twinklegem Tower?!¡¯

    After camps had been established, this item was the prerequisite to starting a Camp Alliance. What was a Camp Alliance?

    It was like a few guilds joining together in an alliance. As long as the alliance had more than a thousand members, they would be able to take part in the great warter on.

    ¡®This thing¡¯s pretty valuable...¡¯

    She had still been in the middle of checking it out when Li Suo spoke in area chat.

    <b>[Area] Li Suo</b> : [Hazy Moon outfit, I bid 20 thousand gold.]

    <b>[Area] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [the lil drunkflower b****es actually have this much money...]

    <b>[Area] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [snowfall, wrong chat]

    <b>[Area] Godly Tycoon</b> : [I have money. Enough to buy you for a few lifetimes.]

    <b>[Area] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [tycoon, even if you¡¯re rich, we¡¯re still not hooking up! i have principles!]

    <b>[Area] Godly Tycoon</b> : [Is that so?]

    <b>[Area] Drunkalone Undermoon</b> : [I can already imagine how terrible snowfall will look tmrow. rly now...]

    Shi Sheng really felt like blocking these people who kept stealing her spotlight.

    ¡®Eff you guys, I¡¯m the MC here, okay? What are you chattering on for...¡¯

    <b>[Area] Music For Miles</b> : [not selling to little b****es and dogs.]

    As someone who was nning to break ships, how could she give the ML the tool he needed to propose to his FL?

    ¡®Forget about it!¡¯

    <b>[Area] Li Suo</b> : [30k.]

    ¡®Bloody hell, as expected, all MLs are filthy rich!¡¯

    <b>[Area] Music For Miles</b> : [1 mil. No haggling. Buy it if you want.]

    ¡®You¡¯re rich eh? Come on, buy it!¡¯

    <b>[Area] Godly Tycoon</b> : [......]

    <b>[Area] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [......]

    <b>[Area] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [......]

    <b>[Area] Drunkalone Undermoon</b> : [......]

    <b>[Area] Crabapple Undermoon</b> : [15 minutes till the server closes.]

    <b>[Area] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late</b> : [1 million?! Why don¡¯t you just go rob someone?!]

    ¡®The highest price a limited-edition outfit would sell for is 30 thousand, yet she wants 1 million?!¡¯

    <b>[Area] Music For Miles</b> : [that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing]

    <b>Pfft~</b>

    Everyone else, including those from World Famous, broke out inughter. ¡®Howe we never noticed she was this much fun before?¡¯

    <b>[Area] Li Suo</b> : [What will it take for you to sell it?]

    <b>[Area] Music For Miles</b> : [1 million ah. Didn¡¯t I say that? Dashen, you¡¯re blind? If you¡¯re blind, hurry up and get treatment, maybe you can be saved. You must not give up on treatment!]

    ¡®Ever since thest world, the scripts System¡¯s been giving me have been getting more and more ridiculous... Be honest, the author of this one only wrote the beginning before dropping it, right?

    The entire setting is copsing before my eyes!¡¯

    <b>[Area] Wind-walking The Heavens</b> : [boss, she¡¯s not nning on selling it at all]

    Of course, Li Suo knew that. But that outfit...

    <b>[Area] Li Suo</b> : [Are you really not going to sell it?]

    <b>[Area] Music For Miles</b> : [selling, of course I¡¯m selling. You¡¯re not buying and you¡¯re ming me for it?]

    <b>[Area] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [li suo dashen, isn¡¯t it just an outfit? do u have to? u can¡¯t even eat it... lil musey, how bout givin it to me? I like it a lot, I can give you tycoon in exchange]

    <b>[Area] Music For Miles</b> : [......]

    ¡®What happened to not being able to eat it? This clown isn¡¯t being modest at all! A guy being so obsessed with women¡¯s clothes... *covers eyes*¡¯

    Shi Sheng gifted Hazy Moon to Snowfall, who immediately equipped it.

    Dressed in the gently floating white clothes, the female avatar looked as light and carefree as a fairy.

    Normal outfits didn¡¯t give any buffs, but you can bet limited-edition ones did!

    After all, what did limited-edition mean? It meant this was the only one that existed throughout all the servers.

    Not one that was unique to every server, but to all servers. Apparently the developers had put a lot of attention on this area.

    Twinklegem Tower was the first ce to have dropped a limited-edition outfit.

    After Snowfall equipped it, he deliberately showed off in front of Li Suo.

    <b>[Area] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [does it look good? You can only look because this outfit is character bound. Even if you kill me, it won¡¯t drop, what a pity! Aiyo, is it just me, or does it look better the more I see it? Dashen, take a good long look at it while you can. If you want to see it in the future, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to chase after me.]

    Wind-walking The Heavens started cussing out of anger. Li Suo didn¡¯t give any reaction. In the end, he left with his group.

    While Snowfall was busy preening his feathers, Godly Tycoon simply gave 30,000g to Shi Sheng without question. Shi Sheng thought for a bit before giving the divine weapon to Godly Tycoon.

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [30,000. No haggling.]

    Godly Tycoon had thought she was gifting it to him, but then she asked for 30,000. To be honest, this was already a low price for a divine weapon. If she asked for buyers on the world chat, it wasn¡¯t impossible to sell it for 150,000 to 200,000.

    Don¡¯t doubt it. There are plenty of rich people willing to splurge money on games.

    <b>[PM] Godly Tycoon</b> : [Okay.]

    After the transaction wasplete, they still had about 7 minutes before the server closed. Shi Sheng was just about to log off when 4Seas suddenly spoke up.

    <b>[Party] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [What opinions do you guys have on the update this time?]

    Drunkalone Undermoon, who had been watching the show on world chat while checking out the forums at the same time, immediately gave his opinion.

    <b>[Party] Drunkalone Undermoon</b> : [the announcement on transient life appeared right after we cleared the tower... and the two limited-edition outfits seem to be a pair... dunno about that divine weapon yet, but from the looks of it, with the above and how they advertised the game before, I think they¡¯re nning on merging servers]

    <b>[Party] Crabapple Undermoon</b> : [the server¡¯s re-opening tomorrow at 3pm. just log on then to check, I think they are merging the servers though]

    <b>[Party] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [Though they¡¯re advertising the Camps like crazy, there¡¯s not a lot of useful information. Seems like they¡¯re keeping it under wraps... Don¡¯t know what they¡¯re nning. If they had been nning on merging servers, there should have been some news, right?]

    <b>[Party] Music For Miles</b> : [Dipping into a transient life-like dream, augh washes it all away with the eastern stream.]

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [wtf, never noticed that before]

    East Stream was the name of the server they were in. Now they thought about it carefully, it seemed like server names formed a couplet.

    So, from the start, the developers had nned to merge servers.

 Chapter 162

    As the server went under maintenance, the forums bustled with spection over the uing updates.

    When the server finally re-opened, all the yers hurriedly logged on. When Shi Sheng tried logging in, the connection timed out quite a few times before she finally managed to get in.

    The moment she entered, she was greeted by the sight of many unfamiliar guild names.

    Shi Sheng opened up the map and found that a lot of things had changed. It had been clearly divided into two separate camps.

    Deities and Demons.

    The other races also had clear allegiances. Humans, buddhas, and deities were in the Deity Camp, while spirits, demons and ghosts were in the Demon Camp.

    The two major camps were in opposition.

    The update not only revealed new areas on the map which rted to the new camp features, even the level cap and main questline had been updated.

    The level cap now was 120.

    Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t visited Transient Life before, but others had. There was already a detailed post on the forums analysing this.

    [Only when two servers are merged do you get the full map. Really have to sigh at the developers¡¯ nning.

    Only when both servers have cleared Twinklegem Tower can the Camps be activated.

    This exins why a couple outfit would be split between two servers. After all, what if they were merged?]

    The moment this thread was posted, the people in other servers immediately started gathering in parties to clear Twinklegem Tower.

    Shi Sheng looked through the menu and discovered the new camp icon.

    She was a deity, so of course she belonged to the Deity Camp.

    And right now, the page for camps waspletely empty.

    A few people voiced their doubts on world chat and asked the GM about it, but the GM simply told the yers to discover the new features on their own.

    Though this page was supposed to disy the various Camp Alliances, you didn¡¯t have to open it in order to create an alliance. All you needed was to have a Camp Token, which would open up a separate menu for creating the alliance.

    The experience she gained from clearing Twinklegem Tower yesterday was enough for Shi Sheng to level up 6 times.

    She clicked a few times to pull up the leaderboards, and discovered more than half the names were unfamiliar. Li Suo wasn¡¯t in 1stce. 1st ce went to Ink Seeker, a demon who was at level 80.

    2nd ce went to 4Seas8Lands who was at level 78.

    She was in 3rd ce, at level 76.

    4th to 7th ces were all unfamiliar IDs. Li Suo was in 8th ce. Godly Tycoon was in 9th ce. Sir Jade was in 10th ce.

    The four Undermoons werepletely gone from the top 10; they had been squeezed out.

    ¡®Now that the level cap has increased, most people are going to be busy levelling. The leaderboards will probably change again tonight.¡¯

    <b>[PM] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [lil musey,e lvl. not even on the leaderboards anymore... can¡¯t be called dashen anymore... *heartbroken* lil musey, hurry over, I want to climb up]

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [co-ords]

    <b>[PM] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [goose hill]

    Goose Hill was one of the new zones that had been added. It was for those in the level 70 to 90 range.

    ¡®We¡¯re still level 70 though?¡¯

    Land of Demons and Gods was a bit entric in that you couldn¡¯t fast travel to the zone if thergest boss in that zone hadn¡¯t been defeated. The only way to get there would be to walk manually.

    The zones had just been updated, so it was a certainty that no one had taken down any of the level 90 wild bosses yet. Shi Sheng could only travel there on foot.

    Just as Shi Sheng reached Goose Hill, a shadow darted out and swept towards her. Before she could see it clearly, that shadow disappeared.

    Right after, a group of people charged over from afar, angry curses popping up in the speech bubbles above their heads.

    <b>[Hidden Quest : Tie the Knot.]</b>

    ¡®What the hell... hidden quest is here.¡¯

    <b>[Quest Target : Ink Seeker. Be Ink Seeker¡¯s lover.]</b>

    ¡®Ink Seeker? Isn¡¯t that the fellow who got the first clear from Transient Life¡¯s Twinklegem Tower? The one in the top position on their leaderboards?

    Wait a second... why does this ID look so familiar?¡¯

    Shi Sheng thought of the final boss of the original storyline: Ink Seeker, whose real name was Ji Yan.

    He was the final boss of this novel. After the server merge, he hadpeted with Li Suo for the position of first ce.

    In short, he exhibited many different ways of courting death. In the end, he had been cannon-foddered.

    <b>[World] Countless Miles</b> : [Report Ink Seeker¡¯s co-ordinates. 100 gold.]

    <b>[World] Countless Twists</b> : [Report Ink Seeker¡¯s co-ordinates. 100 gold.]

    <b>[World] Dancing 2 Da Beat</b> : [Ink Seeker Dashen¡¯s on TV again. What¡¯d he do this time?]

    Dancing 2 Da Beat emphasised ¡®again¡¯ and ¡®this time¡¯.

    <b>[World] Enjoying Wind</b> : [From the looks of it, he¡¯s stolen the first kill of a wild boss from right under the noses of Countless Generations.]

    Countless Generations was the number one guild of Transient Life.

    <b>[World] Eternal Peace</b> : [Ink Seeker Dashen and Countless Generations can¡¯t co-exist ah! Their bosses always get kill-stolen by Ink Seeker Dashen hahahaha.]

    <b>[World] Green Flower On Sauerkraut</b> : [*doesn¡¯t dare to speak when the other server¡¯s IDs show up* PS: Who¡¯s Ink Seeker?]

    <b>[World] Just Watching Shows</b> : [I didn¡¯t dare to speak out just now... the server next door¡¯s style is simply... PS: Ink Seeker is the Dashen at the top of the leaderboards... and the public enemy of the neighbouring server.]

    <b>[World] Call Me Profiteer</b> : [Buying Heavenly Mystery Crystals! Please sell it if you have it!!!]

    Shi Sheng checked world chat as she headed for where Snowfall andpany were.

    She had thought they would¡¯ve already started killing mobs, but when she arrived, what she saw was a bunch of people bantering while striking provocative poses at the mobs somewhere the mobs couldn¡¯t reach them.

    Only after she had made it did they form a party and start hunting mobs.

    ¡®You guys had to wait for me before you started hunting...¡¯

    Since the servers had just merged, everyone was busy levelling. Though the people in both servers needed some time to get used to one another, there weren¡¯t any major disputes that broke out.

    In these times, even Li Suo and Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late hadn¡¯te out to remind people of their presences.

    But there was a daily urrence. Ink Seeker Dashen¡¯s name would always be showcased on world chat.

    Apparently, back when he was still in Transient Life and before the server merge, he had numerous enemies. Out of every 10 people, 7 would be his enemies.

    As for the other 3, 1 was offline while the other 2 enjoyed watching the dramas that unfolded.

    But this fellow had skills. All he did was kill people, but he didn¡¯t speak. No matter how much you challenged him, he wouldn¡¯t answer you.

    Even if he was showcased on world chat every day, no arguments broke out over him. It was simply a peculiarly harmonious atmosphere.

    The most numerous messages on world chat were the ones asking for Ink Seeker¡¯s co-ordinates.

    ¡®I have to go and be the wife to a fellow like this...

    How exciting! Enemies with the whole server ah!¡¯

    <b>[World] Countless Miles</b> : [ink seeker, are you even a man %$^&#]

    The curse words at the end got censored.

    Shi Sheng shut the world chat, and she felt her world be more peaceful. Her current mission was to level, not to date guys.

    ¡®Let¡¯s talk about seducing this dashen after I¡¯m at the level cap... After all, it¡¯s not easy to act cool when you aren¡¯t even at max level!¡¯

    After leaving her character out in the wild, she went off to bed.

    Right now, everyone was busy levelling. Godly Tycoon had brought people to help them level. Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t epted it though. The hack she coded herself was much better than any recement leveller. All she had to do was leave her character out to do its own thing while she went off to do hers.

    ......

    The next day, when Shi Sheng returned, she discovered her character was dead. ¡®That shouldn¡¯t be... I made it so it¡¯d auto-respawn...

    WTF!

    Howe all the resurrection pills in my inventory are gone?! I just restocked yesterday! 100 of them too!¡¯

    I only used 2 of them before! T-w-o, 2! There were still 98 left! I died 99 times in one night... are you kidding me?¡¯

    Shi Sheng chose to respawn back at her spawn point. Just as she did so, a window popped up:

    <b>Congrattions for having activated the Hidden Quest ¡°Dream of A Thousand Years¡± by dying 99 times!</b>

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®The hell... dying 99 times can activate a hidden quest?! You fucking with me?!

    Wait! The question is: How the fuck did I die 99 times?!¡¯

 Chapter 163

    <b>[World] Enjoying Wind</b> : [I saw ink seeker dashen camping a yer in the wee hours of the morning...]

    <b>[World] Wind Between My Legs, Butt Itches</b> : [and?]

    The usual spectators of the world chat¡¯s drama had already gotten familiar with each other. People from both servers could now chat together quitefortably.

    <b>[World] Enjoying Wind</b> : [And then...]

    <b>[World] Enjoying Wind</b> : [That yer kept reviving! Hahaha! Never seen such a dumb person!]

    <b>[World] Dancing 2 Da Beat</b> : [How do you know it wasn¡¯t Ink Seeker Dashen who force-reved him?]

    <b>[World] Enjoying Wind</b> : [ink seeker dashen doesn¡¯t have that many res pills, he¡¯s poor hahahahaha]

    <b>[World] Green Flower On Sauerkraut</b> : [why do you say that?]

    <b>[World] Dancing 2 Da Beat</b> : [because every time ink seeker dashen dies, he¡¯ll never revive on the spot but always selects to respawn at the respawn point. so he¡¯s poor]

    <b>[World] </b>......

    Shi Sheng looked at the world chat. And looked at her enemy list. Rage bubbled up since the ¡°dumb person¡± Enjoying Wind was referring to was her.

    Shi Sheng gritted her teeth as she sent Ink Seeker a friend request, but that asshole actually had auto-reject on!

    <b>[World] Music For Miles</b> : [Report Ink Seeker¡¯s co-ords. Reward: 222g]

    <sup>1</sup>

    <b>[World] Enjoying wind</b> : [Huh? Aren¡¯t you the girl who ink seeker was killing the whole night? hahaha what did you do to have ink seeker dashen keep killing you]

    <b>[World] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [lil musey, you got killed?]

    <b>[World] Godly Tycoon</b> : [Little Music¡¯s fallen off the leaderboards.]

    <b>[World] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [wtf]

    <b>[World] Breaking News</b> : [The first world war since the server merge is on the verge of breaking out! Is everyone ready? Bring your melon seeds and stools, let the spectating begin!]

    There was yet another round of banter on the world chat.

    Shi Sheng really did receive a private message telling her Ink Seeker¡¯s co-ordinates. He was at Goose Hill.

    <b>Snowfall Undermoon has invited you to join the Party ¡°Kill Those Little Biotches¡±. Do you ept?</b>

    Shi Sheng was speechless. ¡®Why are all of Snowfall¡¯s party names so... weird?¡¯

    There were only two people in the party: Snowfall Undermoon and Godly Tycoon.

    ¡®They were probably having a tryst or something, and only ran over after they heard I got killed...¡¯

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [lil musey, how many lvls did you drop? can¡¯t see you in the top 50... that lil bitch ink seeker dares to kill you! let¡¯s go go go, we¡¯ll bring tycoon over to smash him to death with money!]

    Only now did Shi Sheng remember about levels dropping when you died. She hurriedly checked. ¡®What. The. Fuck...¡¯

    She had dropped nearly 45 levels. She had almost reached 100 before, but now...

    <b>[Party] Music For Miles</b> : [55]

    Silence fell over the party chat for a long while until finally Snowfall typed a few dots.

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [lil musey, just how many times were you killed?]

    <b>[Party] Godly Tycoon</b> : [Over 90?]

    <b>[Party] Music For Miles</b> : [99]

    After she had typed that, she immediately shut off party chat and ran over to Ink Seeker¡¯s co-ordinates.

    ¡®I¡¯mma kill him!¡¯

    When she finally found Ink Seeker, he was in the middle of battling it out with a group of people.

    Demons usually wore dark-themed outfits. He was wearing the type of green-grade equipment that could drop from any old dungeon. His weapon was also the same.

    Had it not been for the now (in)famous name ¡°Ink Seeker¡± above his head, Shi Sheng would never have believed this fellow was a dashen. ¡®A dashen who wears such poor equipment? You kidding?¡¯

    While Shi Sheng was distracted, Ink Seeker had finished dealing with the group of yers he had been fighting and started to make a break for it.

    Shi Sheng immediately tossed a Binding Spell on him. He probably hadn¡¯t expected there to be any enemies left, so he had gotten caught. The area chat suddenly fell silent.

    Snowfall brought Tycoon over at top speed. Without even needing Shi Sheng to say anything, Godly Tycoon tossed a bunch of Binding Scrolls on Ink Seeker.

    Binding Scrolls weren¡¯t Binding Spells. Binding Spells were the deities¡¯ racial ability, but Binding Scrolls were an item bought from the Shop with RMB.

    The effects of Binding Spells couldn¡¯t stack, but Binding Scrolls could.

    <b>[Area] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [tycoon, toss more bind scrolls at him! let lil musey gank him as revenge!]

    <b>[Area] Godly Tycoon</b> : [Are you going topensate me with your body?]

    <b>[Area] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [......]

    Shi Sheng bought some Binding Scrolls herself and smacked them all on Ink Seeker.

    <b>[Area] Music For Miles</b> : [ink seeker? da f*** did u kill me so many times for??]

    ¡®Fuckin¡¯ hell, instead of sleeping in the middle of the night, you ran all the way to a pile of mobs just to kill me? Sicko!¡¯

    <b>[Area] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [lil musey, stop wasting words on him. attack! gank him!]

    Ink Seeker didn¡¯t give any reaction as Snowfall instigated Shi Sheng to gank him.

    After he had finished flirting with Snowfall, Godly Tycoon calmly tossed more Binding Scrolls at Ink Seeker.

    <b>[Area] Ink Seeker</b> : [I wanted to see how many resurrection pills you had on you.]

    ¡®Da fuck? What¡¯s it gotta do with you how many resurrection pills I have?!¡¯

    <b>[PM] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [lil musey, you set it to auto-resurrectst night before leaving?]

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [why else do you think I died so many times...]

    ¡®If I was online, would I have been killed by this fucker so many times?¡¯

    <b>[PM] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [why were you carrying so many resurrection pills on you, anyways?]

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [they were for force-resurrecting others]

    Snowfall suddenly fell silent. He found that ¡®Lil¡¯ Musey¡¯ wasn¡¯t weaker than Tycoon at this. If anyone offended her, she¡¯d force-resurrect them and kill them a few times to vent.

    And then (yes, there¡¯s more), she¡¯d still set a bounty on them. She was pretty much the epitome of a spendthrift rich person.

    Shi Sheng made her character hack at Ink Seeker. Right now, her level was nearly half of his, so the damage she dealt was simply...

    Okay, since she couldn¡¯t one-shot him, then she¡¯d just...

    ¡®Slowly poke him to death? Don¡¯t joke. I¡¯m not the FL who wants to do these kinds of boring things.¡¯

    <b>[World] Music For Miles</b> : [anyone who has a grudge with ink seeker,e to goose hill]

    <b>[World] Green Flower On Sauerkraut</b> : [How¡¯d Ink Seeker Dashen and Music For Miles get involved???]

    <b>[World] Breaking News</b> : [Extra, extra!

    <sup>2</sup>

    Ink Seeker Dashen has been bound at Goose Hill by Music For Miles! Music For Miles¡¯ level dropped too much so she can¡¯t do much damage to him... I think she¡¯s nning on getting others to gank him.]

    <b>[World] Countless Miles</b> : [Ink Seeker finally got hiseuppance... All Countless Generations members online, head to Goose Hill!]

    <b>[World] Dancing 2 Da Beat</b> : [ink seeker dashen is actually going to fall... *charges over to watch*]

    <b>[World] Doesn¡¯t Mind Trouble</b> : [Ink Seeker Dashen and Music For Miles? The number of people who Music has set a bounty on can probably circle the Earth once, right? And the people who want to kill Ink Seeker Dashen can also circle the Earth once? Is this the so-called perfect pairing?]

    <b>[World] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [Don¡¯t worry gal, big bro here will bring people over to help you!]

    <b>[World] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [Everyone from World Famous who¡¯s online, gather at Goose Hill!]

    <b>[World] Drunkalone Undermoon</b> : [first thing I saw when I logged on was to gather up... wuts happenin? snowfall, where are u?]

    <b>[World] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [so embarrassing... I¡¯m watching ink seeker dashen get knocked over

    <sup>3</sup>

    at goose hill]

    <b>[World] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [snowfall hasn¡¯t taken his medicine today? Boss, howe you let him out?]

    <b>[World] Crabapple Undermoon</b> : [tycoon bailed him out]

    <b>[World] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [oi snowfall, add me to the party! da hell u rejecting for?]

    <b>[World] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [don wanna. u wanna use the party to port over, run here urself!]

    If you formed a party, you were able to use teleportation scrolls to teleport to your party leader.

 Chapter 164

    <b>[World] Drunkalone Undermoon</b> : [...snowfall just u wait]

    <b>[World] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [party with 4seas, he¡¯s alrdy there]

    <b>[World] Crabapple Undermoon</b> : [alrdy here]

    <b>[World] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [boss, howe ur there already?! and u didn¡¯t even bring us...]

    <b>[World] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [Howe you guys haven¡¯t died ofziness?]

    ¡®Even while running somewhere, they¡¯re still just chatting away on the world chat...¡¯

    4Seas sent the remaining two Undermoons a party invite, finally allowing the world chat to fall silent.

    And over at Goose Hill, an unprecedented scene was unfolding.

    Ink Seeker was surrounded by people who took turns to hack at him. All Shi Sheng had to do was revive him whenever he died.

    The effects of Binding Scrolls would not fade even after a character¡¯s death, so Ink Seeker¡¯s character remained bound even after being revived.

    Other than those words from before, he hadn¡¯t spoken since.

    The guild master of Countless Generations probably had a deep enmity with Ink Seeker, for he messaged Shi Sheng and managed to obtain the rights to managing Ink Seeker¡¯s ¡°punishment¡±. Now Shi Sheng didn¡¯t even have to revive Ink Seeker anymore. She could just sit at the side-lines and watch the show.

    <b>Ink Seeker has sent you a friend request. Do you ept?</b>

    Shi Shengughed coldly as she rejected it.

    <b>Ink Seeker has sent you a friend request. Do you ept?</b>

    ¡®No!¡¯

    <b>Ink Seeker has sent you a friend request. Do you ept?</b>

    ¡®No!

    Ah whoops... pressed the wrong button.¡¯

    Shi Sheng immediately opened up her friend list and deleted him.

    Ink Seeker had just finished typing when he found that his message couldn¡¯t go through. After refreshing, his friends list turned empty again.

    Ji Yan, who was sitting in front of hisputer, rubbed his slightly curled hair and stared at the character on the screen thoughtfully. He pulled aputer over from the side, and his fingers flew across the keyboard.

    ......

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker</b> : [Having fun?]

    Shi Sheng was startled by the chat window that suddenly popped up. She was certain she hadn¡¯t clicked it; it had just popped up by itself.

    ¡®Oi wtf?! Viin-sama¡¯s got hacker skills?¡¯

    Shi Sheng tried to close the window, but no matter how much she clicked on that little ¡®X¡¯ button, it wouldn¡¯t close. Only when she clicked on the chat box would it respond.

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [you¡¯re going to be invited for tea into a little ck room if you hack the system like this]

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker </b>: [You were using a bot yesterday.]

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [......]

    So it was the equivalent of the pot calling the kettle ck.

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [I dropped 45 levels. I don¡¯t want any marypensation... just apany me in being a noob again!]

    ¡®Going through hardship together is representative of true love!¡¯

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker</b> : [Who told you to put so many resurrection pills on your character for no reason?]

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [what does it have to do with you how many res pills I have on me?!?]

    (¨s¡ã¡õ¡ã£©¨s¦à ©ß©¥©ß

    ¡®Howe it¡¯s still <b>my</b> fault?!¡¯

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker</b> : [Can¡¯t stand rich people.]

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [......]

    Shi Sheng was actually at a loss as to what to say to that. Speechless, she opened up the information of Countless Generations.

    ¡®Yup, judging from their outfits, they¡¯re all RMB yers. No wonder this fellow always opposed them...¡¯

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [I can be your sugar mum]

    <b>Pfft¡ª!</b>

    Ji Yan was unable to imagine what kind of persony behind this character called ¡°Music For Miles¡±.

    ¡®She¡¯d been fuming just a second ago, but now there¡¯s this ridiculous plot twist...¡¯

    Ji Yan looked over this sentence several times, and after pondering a bit, he started typing.

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker</b> : [I have a lot of enemies.]

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [no worries, let¡¯s just make the whole server our enemy!]

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker</b> : [......]

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker</b> : [I hate rich people.]

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [it¡¯s not my fault I¡¯m rich... how can you me me for being born into a good family?]

    ¡®Viin-sama actually hates rich people! Who the hell decided on this setting?

    Aren¡¯t viins all supposed to look beautiful/handsome and have an awesome background?¡¯

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : e on, give it a shot! lemme keep you! you¡¯ll be able to make aeback in no time!]

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker</b> : [Just kill me!]

    Right after he had typed that, the chat window disappeared. Shi Sheng flipped through her friends list but didn¡¯t find Ink Seeker.

    She tried to add him again.

    And once again, she got rejected.

    Shi Sheng pped the back of her hand. ¡°Who told you to reject viin-sama! Now see, I have to hack the game just to have a chat with him!¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at Ink Seeker¡¯s stats. While they¡¯d been chatting, he¡¯d already dropped 10 or so levels.

    But just as she clicked on him, his character suddenly moved and unleashed an ultimate skill. The brilliant light of a skill red on the screen and the health bars of the surrounding onlookers swiftly dropped.

    Shi Sheng reacted quickly and hurriedly retreated to an area outside his range. Or at least, attempted to. The map was too crowded, so she was slowed down enough for the screen to turn grey.

    <b>Your character has died.</b>

    ¡®What happened to letting me kill you? Liar!¡¯

    By the time Shi Sheng respawned, Ink Seeker was already gone, leaving behind a group of people cursing in the area and world chats.

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [ink seeker that lil biotch actually removed the binding scroll. wasn¡¯t he poor?]

    <b>[Party] Crabapple Undermoon</b> : [he did take it off...]

    Shi Sheng felt like Crabapple¡¯s words had a deeper meaning behind them.

    ¡®Ink Seeker must¡¯ve hacked the system to remove the Binding Scroll. Well isn¡¯t this bitch skilled?

    Though, I¡¯m more interested in the Undermoons...

    They¡¯re on nearly every day... They live together... They don¡¯t seem to have anything else to do besides y all day... And they seem to understand the game quite well...

    What¡¯s more, they seem able to tell how Ink Seeker removed the Binding Scroll...

    Isn¡¯t this like the setting of the ML in gaming novels?

    I thought Li Suo was the ML???

    ...I¡¯m a bit confused.¡¯

    By the time Shi Sheng snapped out of her momentary distraction, there were only the Undermoons and 4Seas8Lands left in the area.

    <b>[Area] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [Don¡¯t worry Little Music. Big Bro here will help you get your levels back.]

    <b>[Area] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [lil musey¡¯s level¡¯s dropped too much. let¡¯s all take turns helping her bring her levels up]

    <b>[Area] 4Seas8Lands </b>: [No problem. But I still haven¡¯t understood the reason behind why Ink Seeker wants to kill Little Music?]

    Ink Seeker had been busy running all over the map, stealing the first kills of bosses and the first clears of dungeons.

    And recently, Shi Sheng had only been ying around Goose Hill or Langya Ridge; she hadn¡¯t even gone to clear dungeons all that much. It didn¡¯t seem like these two had any reason to have a grudge with each other!

    <b>[Area] Music For Miles</b> : [probs because he was jealous of my beauty]

    ¡®The real reason is because he fuckin hates rich people!¡¯

    <b>[Area] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [......]

    <b>[Area] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [lil musey¡¯s narcissism has rpsed! boss, pls protect meh!]

    <b>[Area] Crabapple Undermoon</b> : [it¡¯s fine, I¡¯m still handsome]

    <b>[Area] Drunkalone Undermoon</b> : [......]

    <b>[Area] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [......]

    ¡®Shameless! Too shameless!¡¯

    Shi Sheng opened her inventory and transferred the Camp Token to 4Seas.

    She had nned on keeping it to sell for money, but since 4Seas was so loyal, she couldn¡¯t be stingy.

    <b>[PM] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [What¡¯s this?]

    4Seas had never seen this item before, so he was filled with doubts.

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [it¡¯s a camp token. from what I know, li suo¡¯s looking for this thing too]

    Since Li Suo and Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late had been exceptionally quiet as ofte, she had be curious and run over to have a look at what they were doing.

    She found out that they were hovering around Langya Ridge. In the original storyline, a Camp Token did appear from Langya Ridge... but at a muchter time.

    Back then, since Li Suo had been the leader of the party that cleared Twinklegem Tower, he had received the Camp Token. Once the servers merged, he had created an alliance. It was the first alliance to appear, which gave his side many advantages.

 Chapter 165

    After hearing Shi Sheng¡¯s exnation, 4Seas became excited. In the days after the update, quite a few people had tried to figure what was up with the alliance screen, but no one had managed to find out anything.

    ¡®So a Camp Token was needed.¡¯

    <b>[PM] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [Little Music, you¡¯re simply Big Brother¡¯s lucky star! I won¡¯t take this Camp Token for nothing. State a price, I¡¯ll buy it.]

    If Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t helped him out with clearing Twinklegem Tower, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to clear it at all, much less get his hands on this Camp Token.

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [10k I guess]

    <b>[PM] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [Isn¡¯t that too little? Little Music, if you sell this on the market, you¡¯d definitely be able to make a lot. Your Bro here won¡¯t take advantage of you.]

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [10k. take it or leave it. give it back if you don¡¯t want it.]

    ¡®Never seen someone so willing to give other¡¯s more money... Even if you¡¯re rich, this is no way to spend it...¡¯

    <b>[PM] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [I want it!]

    4Seas had already learned about some of Shi Sheng¡¯s temperament. He knew that she meant what she said, and that she wouldn¡¯t change her mind from 10k. So, he decided topensate her through other methods instead.

    <b>[PM] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [Little Music, since a Camp Token dropped in our server, does that mean the other server also has one?]

    The items in Twinklegem Tower had their counterparts in their server partner, so it shouldn¡¯t have been the case that the Camp Token had only dropped in their server, and none in Transient Life.

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [it shld be on ink seeker]

    ¡®That fellow made an allianceter on... so he should¡¯ve had one...¡¯

    4Seas and Shi Sheng chatted for a while. Only when he returned to his guild did he use the Camp Token.

    <b>[Loudspeaker] System Announcement</b> : Congrattions to 4Seas8Lands for founding the ¡°World¡± Alliance. All heroes are weed to join.

    <b>[Loudspeaker] System Announcement </b>: Congrattions to 4Seas8Lands for founding the ¡°World¡± Alliance. All heroes are weed to join.

    <b>[Loudspeaker] System Announcement </b>: Congrattions to 4Seas8Lands for founding the ¡°World¡± Alliance. All heroes are weed to join.

    The three announcements floated across every yer¡¯s head. The world chat burst into discussion.

    <b>[World] Pig-riding Stargazer</b> : [What¡¯s an alliance?]

    <b>[World] Got 3 Bags At Home </b>: [since there were three announcements, it must be different from the rest!]

    <b>[World] Breaking News</b> : [Look at the alliance screen.]

    <b>[World] 4Seas8Lands</b> : [Everyone except Drunkflower Den and dogs are wee to join.]

    <b>[World] Sir Jade</b> : [Everyone except Drunkflower Den and dogs are wee to join.]

    <b>[World]</b> ......

    Pretty much everyone online had popped onto world chat. Nearly the entire chat was filled with repetitions of [Drunkflower Den and dogs aren¡¯t allowed in.]

    The strange thing was, there was no reply or reaction at all from Drunkflower Den. Even the bad-tempered Wind-Walking The Heavens hadn¡¯t turned up to curse everyone.

    Many yers opened up the alliance screen.

    There was now a listing in the once-empty alliance window.

    <b>World Alliance</b>

    <b>Alliance Head: 4Seas8Lands</b>

    <b>Alliance Level: 2</b>

    <b>Members: 378</b>

    4Seas soon received a lot of private messages from others. After he finished exining what he knew about alliances, the number of members quickly shot upwards and broke a thousand, reaching the conditions for participating in an alliance war.

    The alliance level also rose to 3, and a new ¡®Camp¡¯ ability was unlocked.

    <b>[Loudspeaker] System Announcement </b>: Congrattions to Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late for founding the ¡°Carefree¡± Alliance. All heroes are weed to join.

    <b>[Loudspeaker] System Announcement </b>: Congrattions to Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late for founding the ¡°Carefree¡± Alliance. All heroes are weed to join.

    <b>[Loudspeaker] System Announcement </b>: Congrattions to Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late for founding the ¡°Carefree¡± Alliance. All heroes are weed to join.

    Shi Sheng was surprised. She opened up the alliance window. ¡®Howe it¡¯s the FL who made the alliance?¡¯

    <b>Carefree Alliance</b>

    <b>Alliance Head: Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late</b>

    <b>Alliance Level: 1</b>

    <b>Members: 166</b>

    ¡®Ze, this¡¯ll be fun.¡¯

    While everyone else was still focused on the new alliance system, Shi Sheng took the time to go research the hidden quest unlocked after her 99 deaths.

    <b>Hidden Quest : Dream of A Thousand Years</b>

    There was only something about finding an NPC. What a scam.

    Shi Sheng switched to the forums and searched for a bit, but she didn¡¯t find any thread to do with hidden quests.

    ¡®Seems like no one from the other servers has gotten a hidden quest yet...

    Though I guess that¡¯s about right. After all, which moron would¡¯ve just stood there and let themselves be killed 99 times without fighting back?

    But this isn¡¯t the time to be doing quests! It¡¯s time for revenge!

    Ink Seeker you little bitch, just you wait!¡¯

    ......

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles </b>: [dashen]

    His screen having been blocked by the conversation window that suddenly popped up, Ji Yan¡¯s avatar was smacked to death by the boss he had been fighting.

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles </b>: [oh dear, u died, what a pity]

    And the conversation window disappeared.

    Ji Yan opened up his map to check the surroundings. He didn¡¯t see anyone...

    He selected the option to respawn back at the city and ran back to continue fighting the boss. But just as the boss was about to die...

    The conversation window popped up again, causing his avatar to die tragically under the boss¡¯ ws.

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [dashen, so u rly were poor... I thought they were just spouting nonsense]

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [oh dear, died again. even when you die, you die in such a captivating way. really... not screenshotting this would be letting down the GM]

    Ji Yan was about to reply when the conversation window disappeared.

    He tapped forcefully on the keyboard out of frustration.

    In the end, his avatar had revived and been bound to the spot.

    <b>[World] Music For Miles</b> : [Langya Ridge. 233, 65]

    Without even needing any more exnation, responses popped up on world chat.

    <b>[World] Enjoying Wind</b> : [Music For Miles has caught Ink Seeker-dashen again. Just how determined is she???]

    <b>[World] Countless Twists</b> : [ink seeker just you wait!]

    <b>[World] Green Flower On Sauerkraut</b> : [love-hate rtionship?]

    <b>[World] Eternal Peace</b> : [*falls to my knees at Music¡¯s feet* Not even the people from Countless Generations can find Ink Seeker so howe she can find him so easily?!?]

    <b>[World] Harry¡¯s Noble Deer </b>: [lil music¡¯s awesome!]

    <b>[World] Flowertalk Beauty</b> : [music¡¯s a b*tch]

    <b>[World] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [yo, who did the b*tch just nder?]

    <sup>1</sup>

    <b>[World] Music For Miles</b> : [b*tches have other b*tches to deal with, you¡¯re always wee toe at me]

    <sup>2</sup>

    <b>[World] Harry¡¯s Noble Deer</b> : [can¡¯t hold back anymore... little music, how can you be so cute? hahahahahaha]

    <b>[World] Flowertalk Beauty</b> : [u admitted ur a b*tch! nvr seen such a shameless &^%$#]

    <b>[World] Music For Miles</b> : [*slight smile* even if I¡¯m a b*tch, I¡¯m at the ancestor-level. u aren¡¯t even fit to hold my shoes so go back and practise a few more years. don¡¯te out to shame urself]

    <b>System Announcement: yer Music For Miles has ced a bounty of 38g</b>

    <sup>3</sup><b>on Flowertalk Beauty. Limited to 24 hours.</b>

    <b>[World] Flowertalk Beauty</b> : [^%$*, music u *&^&^, 1v1 me, don¡¯t just set bounties!]

    <b>[World] Music For Miles</b> : [well fine then]

    <b>System Announcement: yer Music For Miles has ced a kill order of 200g on Flowertalk Beauty. Heroes, take up your arms!</b>

    <b>[World] Wind Between My Legs, Butt Itches</b> : [pfft~ music for miles isn¡¯t ying around]

    Kill orders were on a higher level than bounties. As long as the person who posted the kill order didn¡¯t revoke it, the mission to kill this person would remain. Meaning that yers could earn the reward of 200 gold every time they killed the yer it was posted on.

    It was the best tool for getting someone ganked out of the game.

    Flowertalk Beauty had either been scared off the chat by this or was being chased around by others because of this kill order, for she didn¡¯t make another peep on the world chat.

 Chapter 166

    Once her business was settled on the world chat, she turned back to what was going on on her screen. The people from Countless Generations had arrived and were using Ink Seeker as a punching bag.

    Ink Seeker had already lost 10 or so levels before; after being chased around by Shi Sheng for the past few days, he had dropped to level 78.

    <b>[PM]</b><b>Ink Seeker</b> : [Just what do you want?]

    <b>[PM]</b><b>Music For Miles</b> : [see here now, I¡¯m only lvl 55. at the very least, you¡¯ve gottae apany me on the same lvl]

    ¡®I<sup>(bbb)</sup> hold my grudges, okay? People who don¡¯t avenge themselves can¡¯t call themselves petty!¡¯

    <b>[PM]</b><b>Ink Seeker</b> : [If you have the time to be chasing me around, you might as well be getting your levels back.]

    ¡®With her abilities, she should be able to level back up quite easily but she chases me around all day long instead...¡¯

    <b>[PM]</b><b>Music For Miles :</b> [how could lvling be more important than you?]

    <b>[PM]</b> Ink Seeker : [......]

    Ji Yan shut the chat window and once again removed the Binding Scroll, killed everyone, then fled the scene.

    As the two¡¯s antics got wilder, Ink Seeker¡¯s level fell at a rapid speed. Right now, everyone in the server was aware that these two were in a love-hate rtionship.

    Looking for Ink Seeker? Ask Music For Miles.

    Looking for Music For Miles? Ask her on world chat.

    But she actually started asking for a feeter on¡ªcharging 20 gold per answer!

    ......

    Today, Shi Sheng received a message from Wooden Bellz the second she logged on.

    <b>[PM]</b><b>Wooden Bellz</b> : [Clearwest-jie, I haven¡¯t logged on recently. Howe the game has changed so much? Am I still ying Land of Gods & Demons?]

    <b>[PM]</b><b>Music For Miles</b> : [Still the original recipe, still the original taste. That¡¯s right; this is the game you¡¯re ying, Land of Gods & Demons.]

    <sup>1</sup>

    <b>[PM]</b><b>Wooden Bellz</b> : [I just went on the forums... *cries* my level is so low. I can only count as an alt now...]

    <sup>2</sup>

    <b>[PM]</b><b>Music For Miles</b> : [No worries. See, I¡¯m an alt now too.]

    Wooden Bellz didn¡¯t reply for half a moment, probably having been startled upon seeing Shi Sheng¡¯s current level.

    <b>[PM]</b><b>Wooden Bellz : </b>[Clearwest-jie... your level...]

    <b>[PM]</b><b>Music For Miles :</b> [I¡¯ll bring you levelling, wannae?]

    ¡®It¡¯s time to get my level back up. The little bitches on the leaderboards have beenughing for too long!

    It¡¯s time to make aeback and conquer them!¡¯

    <b>[PM]</b><b>Wooden Bellz :</b> [Okay!]

    Shi Sheng sent Snowfall Undermoon a request to join the party which was epted very quickly before inviting Wooden Bellz to join.

    Upon seeing the group filled with experts, she started to stammer (in text).

    <b>[Party]</b><b>Wooden Bellz :</b> [So many Dashens...]

    <b>[Party]</b><b>Snowfall Undermoon :</b> [lil musey, where¡¯d you kidnap this girl from? howe we¡¯ve never met her before?]

    <b>[Party]</b><b>Music For Miles :</b> [the person who¡¯s already in a rtionship, shut up]

    <b>[Party]</b><b>Windsong Undermoon :</b> [hahahaha, snowfall got rejected again. lil musey, i¡¯m still single, wanna consider me?

    <b>[Party]</b><b>Windsong Undermoon :</b> [wtf, snowfall da f*ck u doing?!]

    <b>[Party]</b><b>Crabapple Undermoon :</b> [wiped]

    Whilst they had been busy chatting, the group had gotten themselves killed at the hands (or whatever) of the mobs they were meant to be clearing.

    <b>[Party]</b><b>Drunkalone Undermoon :</b> [lil musey wants to lvl?e tongya ridge, we¡¯ll carry you]

    <b>[Party] Music For Miles :</b> [k. lil bellz, teleport over]

    <b>[Party] Wooden Bellz</b> : [Okay, Clearwest-jie.]

    Whenever Wooden Bellz conversed with the other members of the party, she always seemed rather awkward so at first, so they assumed she was just shy.

    However, they were then weed by the sight of her fluently praising and worshipping Shi Sheng; this caused them to feel a bit exasperated.

    ¡®Us men can¡¯t actuallypete with another girl!¡¯

    This whole time, Shi Sheng was pretty much just leeching experience and spending the time to check out her hidden quest.

    <b>[Party] Music For Miles</b> : [Have any of you seen an NPC called ¡°Ùâå¢¡± {Xi Li}?]

    She had looked for the NPC while chasing Ink Seeker around the map, yet hade up with nothing.

    ¡®Did this NPC ascend the heavens or something?!¡¯

    <b>[Party] Wooden Bellz</b> : [No. Did you have a quest to look for this NPC, Clearwest-jie? I¡¯ll help you ask around.]

    <b>[Party]</b><b>Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [xi what?]

    <b>[Party]</b><b>Crabapple Undermoon</b> : [li]

    <b>[Party]</b><b>Windsong Undermoon</b> : [uneducated]

    <b>[Party]</b><b>Drunkalone Undermoon</b> : [the uneducated person who had to ask uncle wiki has no right to speak about others]

    <b>[Party] Wooden Bellz</b> : [Dashens... you died.]

    <b>[Party] Drunkalone Undermoon</b> : [da faq, snowfall, why didn¡¯t you look after my hp?!]

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [I¡¯m uneducated so I don¡¯t know how.]

    <b>[Party] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [hahaha karma]

    ......

    <b>[Party] Wooden Bellz</b> : [Clearwest-jie, everyone I know hasn¡¯t seen this NPC before.]

    <b>Godly Tycoon has joined the party.</b>

    <b>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [lil musey, what quest is it?]

    <b>[Party] Godly Tycoon</b> : [?]

    <b>[Party] Wooden Bellz</b> : [Clearwest-jie, I think I see Godly Tycoon-ge...]

    <b>[Party] Music For Miles</b> : [Tis¡¯ true, your eyes do not deceive you.]

    <b>[Party] Wooden Bellz</b> : [I actually saw a real, live Godly Tycoon-ge...!! *excited*]

    Shi Sheng replied to Wooden Bellz and disyed the quest on the channel.

    <b>[Party] Godly Tycoon</b> : [Who brought the girl?]

    Everyone else in the party could feel an inexplicable killing intent in those words.

    Crabapple Undermoon hurriedly replied.

    <b>[Party] Crabapple Undermoon</b> : [lil musey brought her]

    <b>[Party] Godly Tycoon</b> : [......]

    Ever since he had met her, Godly Tycoon hadn¡¯t seen Music for Miles speak so amiably to anyone else but them before. She had always spoken to others with a barbed tone that would make their tempers burst.

    <b>[Party] Crabapple Undermoon</b> : [hidden quest? lil musey¡¯s luck is quite good!]

    <b>[Party] Music For Miles</b> : [your luck would be good too if you got killed 99 times]

    <b>[Party] Wooden Bellz</b> : [Clearwest-jie¡¯s luck is the best!]

    <b>[Party] Music For Miles</b> : [...So has any of you seen this NPC before?]

    ¡®Have toplete the quest I used 99 deaths to obtain even if it means crawling the rest of the way!¡¯

    Everyone in the party said they hadn¡¯t seen that NPC before. Crabapple Undermoon offered to help her ask around.

    Since there was no time limit on the hidden quest, she could afford to be patient; levelling up was the most urgent matter right now.

    Everyone else agreed.

    ......

    While Shi Sheng was busy levelling, the people on the server noticed that both Ink Seeker and Music For Miles had gone silent. 4Seas8Lands and Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late, on the other hand, had started showing up more often after their alliances had stabilized.

    Alliance Bases required people to go to level 120 maps to create them. But since the highest levelled yer right now was only at 109, people of both alliances fought a lot for the sake of snatching the best levelling spots.

    Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late and 4Seas8Lands both belonged to the Deity Camp, leaving the Demon Camp with no alliances of their own. This caused quite a few people on the Demon¡¯s side to feel rather anxious.

    During the day, Shi Sheng would level up manually while setting it on auto by using bots at night. She used around a week to get her back up to her former level.

    <b>[Party] Wooden Bellz</b> : [Clearwest-jie, look at the world chat.]

    <b>[Party] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [snowfall, your brother windy¡¯s showed up]

    Shi Sheng retreated to a safe ce before opening up the world chat.

    <b>[World] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late</b> : [I have nothing to say. My innocence will prove itself.]

    <b>[World] Mu Li In Love :</b> [Big Brother Li, I personally saw her and Wind-Walking The World hugging! Don¡¯t let her fool you!]

    <b>[World] Wind-walking The World</b> : [where¡¯d you see it, huh? have any screenshots?]

    <b>[World] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [big bro windy, it¡¯s only been this long since i showed you some love yet you¡¯ve already found someone else! i¡¯m very angry! i¡¯m losing control!]

    <b>[World] Windsong Undermoon</b> : [snowfall, go eat your medicine and stop kicking up a fuss]

    <b>[World] Snowfall Undermoon</b> : [don wanna, don wannaaa! big bro windy¡¯s got someone else now... I want big bro windy!]

    <b>[World] Wind-walking The World</b> : [shut up snowfall]

    <b>[World] Heartless</b> : [snowfall undermoon, you disgustingdyboy!]

    <b>[World] Mu Li In Love</b> : [sang yu¡¯s notte! Big brother Li treated you so well, yet this is how you repay him?!]

    <b>[World] Godly Tycoon</b> : [Seeking death?]

 Chapter 167

    Tycoon¡¯s message caused Heartless to immediately shut up, not daring to speak anymore. After all, everyone knew that Snowfall and Tycoon were in an illicit rtionship.

    The topic that had been derailed once again by Snowfall took a few minutes before managing to get back on-track.

    <b>[World] Li Suo :</b> [Get off world chat.]

    <b>[World] Mu Li¡¯s In Love</b> : [Big Bro Li, howe you don¡¯t believe me?]

    <b>[World] Music For Miles</b> : [you gotta give some evidence, girly]

    ¡®Without evidence, everything is just talk!¡¯

    <b>[World] Mu Li¡¯s In Love</b> : [who asked you]

    ¡®What the fuck, dude? Is this how you treat someone who¡¯s giving you a sincere reminder?¡¯

    <b>System Announcement: yer Music For Miles has ced a bounty of 1g on Li Suo. Limited to 10 minutes.</b>

    ¡®Let the ML deal with the consequences of his actions!¡¯

    <b>[World]</b> ......

    <b>[World] Enjoying Wind</b> : [What¡¯s Music For Miles ying at now? She¡¯s not in a (love-hate) rtionship with Ink Seeker Dashen anymore?]

    <b>[World] Mu Li¡¯s In Love</b> : [music for miles, what are you setting a bounty on Big Bro Li for?! you crazy?!]

    <b>[World] Music For Miles :</b> [of course it¡¯s because I¡¯ve fallen for him and am nning on seducing him. this can let big bro li notice me!]

    ¡®Pfft~! Using bounties to attract attention... How... creative!¡¯

    <b>[World] Dancing 2 Da Beat</b> : [Is Music For Miles really nning on ditching Ink Seeker Dashen? Nooo! You guys are the official ship!!! Without you two, the world isn¡¯t in a chaotic mess! That¡¯s no fun at all!!!]

    <b>[World] Mu Li¡¯s In Love</b> : [shameless!]

    <b>[World] Music For Miles</b> : [hey, that¡¯s not right girly. big bro li doesn¡¯t belong to you! what, so only you¡¯re allowed to court him but not me?]

    <b>[World] Mu Li¡¯s In Love</b> : [no means no!]

    Shi Sheng facepalmed. ¡®Flowertalk Beauty finally stopped showing up, but now she¡¯s been reced by a himedere...¡¯

    <b>[World] Harry¡¯s Noble Deer</b> : [lil musey¡¯s going to set bounties again.]

    <b>System Announcement: yer Music For Miles has ced a bounty of 2g on Li Suo. Limited to 10 minutes.</b>

    The system message popped up at nearly the same time as Harry¡¯s Noble Deer¡¯s.

    <b>[World] Harry¡¯s Noble Deer</b> : [hahaha, knew it!]

    <b>System Announcement: yer Li Suo has ced a bounty of 1,000g on Music For Miles. Limited to 24 hours.</b>

    <b>[World] Wind Between My Legs, Butt Itches</b> : [I don¡¯t understand rich people]

    <b>[World] Autumnfrost</b> : [ever since the city warst time, I feel like our server¡¯s image has changed a lot]

    <b>[World] Breaking News</b> : [I¡¯ve just received word that Ink Seeker Dashen is heading to where Music For Miles is, Goose Hill. Professional audiences, take this chance! Grab your front row seats now!]

    Shi Sheng, who had just parked her avatar at Goose Hill, happened to see this message from Breaking News as Ink Seeker was nearly upon her and immediately buffed herself.

    Deities and demons were in direct opposition and were equally matched. Since their skills were able to restrain one another, what mattered most in a duel between the two was skill.

    Ink Seekerunched an attack the moment he appeared.

    As the light of active skills engulfed the whole area surrounding the two avatars, the people who had rushed here to watch a show nearly couldn¡¯t see a thing save for shes and explosions.

    <b>[Area] Suicide Isn¡¯t Pretty</b> : [wth, music¡¯s skills are ridiculous! she¡¯s actually on the same level as Ink Seeker Dashen!]

    <b>[Area] Confused</b> : [music has always been very skilled. other than those frm World Famous, she¡¯s killed many ppl.]

    <b>[Area] 5kernel Mooncake</b> : [I suddenly feel very honoured.]

    <b>[Area] Ol¡¯ Guo</b> : [Same.]

    All members of World Famous present adhered.

    Shi Sheng really had killed quite a number of people. The number of people cing bounties of her wasn¡¯t any less than those ced on Ink Seeker.

    As long as the sum of all these orders for her head wasrge enough, Shi Sheng would always look for Wooden Bellz to make her ept them. And then allow Wooden Bellz to kill her.

    But if the sum was too small, she¡¯d ignore it and set counter-bounties on those people to push hers out of the screen.

    Besides, she was always hanging out with either the Undermoons or 4Seas8Lands, so who would walk up to her and court death?

    Thus, there were still quite a lot of people who weren¡¯t aware of her infamy.

    Causing trouble for everyone around... this was Shi Sheng.

    <b>[Area] Sir Jade</b> : [Ink Seeker¡¯s losing.]

    Just as he said that, Ink Seeker¡¯s avatar copsed.

    <b>[Area] 5kernel Mooncake</b> : [wtf, music is awesome!]

    ¡®She even managed to beat Ink Seeker...¡¯

    Ji Yan looked at his copsed avatar, then at the conversation window that had suddenly popped up at thest moment. His face was ck as he typed.

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker</b> : [you cheated]

    <b>[PM] Music For</b><b>Miles</b> : [all¡¯s fair in war]

    Ji Yan fell silent. What chivalry could he expect from a girl who would join him in hacking the game¡¯s chat system?

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [i¡¯ll give you 2,000 if you kill li suo. how about it?]

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker</b> : [don¡¯t you like him?]

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [I like to see him die, see his levels drop, and being tormented]

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker</b> : [......]

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker</b> : [your skills are enough to take li suo on]

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [overkill. it¡¯s beneath me to fight him personally. I¡¯m a beauty who wants to conquer the world, how could I dirty my hands for an idiot?]

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker</b> : [......]

    ¡®Where¡¯d this chuuni girle from?¡¯

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker</b> : [5,000]

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [you¡¯re nning of taking advantage?]

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker</b> : [hate the rich]

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [...I think I should just get my hands dirty. bye dashen!]

    Shi Sheng shut off the chat window.

    Ji Yan¡¯s lips twitched for quite a bit when the screen greyed out. He selected the option to respawn at the city before sending Shi Sheng a message.

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker</b> : [Let¡¯s talk.]

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [The enemy you have dialled is not online. Please use 100g to summon her.]

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker</b> : [Come to Fallback Valley.]

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [The enemy you have dialled is not online. Please use 500g to summon her.]

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker</b> : [......]

    He waited at Fallback Valley for quite a while. Once he wasted his precious money and used a Location-Lock Scroll to check where Shi Sheng was, however, he discovered she was still at Goose Hill.

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker</b> : [This is important.]

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [The enemy you have dialled is not online. Please use 1,000g to summon her.]

    Ji Yan ground his teeth. ¡®Noting eh? Fine! I¡¯ll go there!¡¯

    He found her with a cute human girl standing on a cliff where there were no mobs.

    <b>[Area] Wooden Bellz</b> : [Clearwest-jie, what are we standing here for?]

    <b>[Area] Music For Miles</b> : [waiting for an idiot]

    <b>[Area] Wooden Bellz</b> : [Eh?]

    The ¡°idiot¡± leapt in front of Shi Sheng at this very moment. Wooden Bellz had probably been startled for her hand slipped and sheunched an attack...

    Idiot Ink Seeker fell off the cliff.

    <b>[Area] Music For Miles</b> : [dashen, even if you¡¯ve been subdued by my beauty, you don¡¯t have to be so excited. i allow you to look at me. for free.]

    <b>[Area] Ink Seeker</b> : [......]

    Ink Seeker leapt up and one-shotted Wooden Bellz.

    The dead Wooden Bellz wished to express that it really had just been a mistake...

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker</b> : [Camp Wars will be added in the update next month. How about we join hands?]

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [you hacked the gamepany?]

    After all, the gamepany hadn¡¯t released any information about this.

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker</b> : [......]

    ¡®This isn¡¯t the main point, okay? The main point was thetter half!¡¯

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [don¡¯t wanna y with camp wars. there are limits on who you can kill]

    You could only kill people in the opposing camp, not the ones in yours.

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker</b> : [......]

 Chapter 168

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker</b> : [I¡¯m not talking about the Camp Wars. It¡¯s Twinklegem Tower.]

    ¡®Twinklegem Tower?¡¯

    Honestly, Shi Sheng was still a bit puzzled why Twinklegem Tower hadn¡¯t been updated in thetest patch that added the Camp System.

    Then again, this dungeon really didn¡¯t make an appearance in theter stages of the scenario she got from System, and stayed rotting at 70 floors.

    Shi Sheng thus had no idea whether Twinklegem Tower would update again, nor what the contents of the update(s) would be.

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker </b>: [Twinklegem Tower will be updated to 120 floors next month.]

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [what r the drops like? they¡¯re enough to get you to ask me to join hands?]

    ¡®Divine weapons have already shown up... so what else could the devs implement?¡¯

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker</b> : [Don¡¯t know.]

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [......]

    ¡®Then what¡¯re we going there for? Bugger off!¡¯

    Shi Sheng rejected Ink Seeker mercilessly before logging off.

    A confused Ink Seeker was left behind.

    In the dimly lit room, Ji Yan leaned back in his chair and stared thoughtfully at the monitor. He picked up the phoneying on the desk after a while and then dialled a number.

    After he ended the call, Ji Yan once again looked at the screen. He opened up his friends list and sent a message to Call Me Profiteer.

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker</b> : [Camp Token, 40k.]

    <b>[PM] Call Me Profiteer :</b> [Dashen, 30k is my highest price.]

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker</b> : [The demons don¡¯t have a Camp Token yet. If I sold it to them directly, do you think it¡¯d be worth just 40k?]

    <b>[PM] Call Me Profiteer</b> : [But Dashen, it¡¯ll still take a while for you to do that. Besides, they might not even believe you.]

    Ji Yan¡¯s fingertips left the keyboard and tapped gently at the edges. Only after a while did he continue typing.

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker</b> : [35k]

    <b>[PM] Call Me Profiteer</b> : [...Seeing as you¡¯re being chased around so much, 35k it is! Where do we meet?]

    ¡®What do you mean ¡°seeing as you¡¯re being chased around¡±?! Didn¡¯t your mother teach you what politeness is?!¡¯

    Ji Yan suddenly thought of Shi Sheng. ¡®If it was her... she¡¯d probably refuse to sell it.¡¯

    He shook his head. ¡®What am I thinking of her for?¡¯

    <b>[PM] Ink Seeker</b> : [Goose Hill.]

    <b>[PM] Call Me Profiteer</b> : [Dashen, please wait a moment.]

    After the two finished their transaction, Profiteer sold the Camp Token to the yers in the Demon Camp. The Deity Camp already had two alliances, so the price wouldn¡¯t be as high as what those in the Demon Camp were offering.

    Thus when Shi Sheng logged on, she found the Demon Camp with their own alliance.

    ¡®Seems like camp wars are starting soon...¡¯

    Yet another catfight had started on the world chat by the time Shi Sheng emerged from a dungeon she just cleared. She excitedly went to spectate.

    <b>[World] Mu Li¡¯s In Love</b> : [sang yu you shameless b!tch! first you seduced Big Bro Li and now you¡¯re acting ambiguously with wind-walking!]

    <b>[World] Illusory Dream</b> : [In Love-jie, don¡¯t get angry. Dashen will definitely see her true colours!]

    <b>[World] Harry¡¯s Noble Deer</b> : [without lil musey, even a catfight doesn¡¯t look interesting]

    <b>[World] Wind-walking The World</b> : [mu li! think carefully before speaking!]

    <b>[World] Mu Li In Love </b>: [I¡¯ve already made myself clear. you and sang yu have an ambiguous rtionship! yetst night you dared to say you weren¡¯t together with her! illusory dream and I both saw it!]

    <b>[World] Illusory Dream</b> : [mhm mhm at dream restoration peak! I have a screenshot too! anyone who wants to see it can go on the forums!]

    The moment a screenshot was mentioned, everyone on world chat immediately moved the ¡®battlefield¡¯ to the forums.

    Shi Sheng opened up the forums to have a look. Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late and Wind-walking The Heavens were standing underneath the towering peach blossom tree on Dream Restoration Peak, surrounded by petals fluttering down.

    The two seemed to be facing each other with a particr mood in the air.

    The timestamp showed it was taken around early morning. Other than levelling enthusiasts, pretty much no one would¡¯ve been online.

    Shi Sheng continued scrolling and found that the second picture actually showed Wind-walking The Heavens hugging Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late.

    Her fingers paused.

    ¡®What¡¯s the FL doing? I didn¡¯t do anything to the ML so howe she just decided to jump into someone else¡¯s arms?¡¯

    Diehard fans squeezed off the usual show-watchers and soon enough, the world chat was filled with curses.

    However, Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late and Wind-walking The World didn¡¯t say anything, and Li Suo¡¯s status was actually shown to be offline.

    <b>[PM] Wooden Bellz</b> : [Clearwest-jie, school¡¯s starting tomorrow so I can only y with you on weekends or holidays now...]

    Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze shifted to the private message that just came in.

    ¡®Starting school? Ah right, wasn¡¯t this body in Uni...? What¡¯s the date today again?¡¯

    Shi Sheng took a look at the calendar on herputer. It was the 30th of August...

    ¡®Shit, school¡¯s starting soon for me too!¡¯

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [Okay. I¡¯m starting school too.]

    <b>[PM] Wooden Bellz</b> : [Clearwest-jie¡¯s going to University, right? *sobs* By the time I get to University, you¡¯ll already have graduated! I can¡¯t go to Uni with you!]

    <b>[PM] Music For Miles</b> : [There¡¯ll be time in the future so focus on your studies.]

    She continued idly chatting with Wooden Bellz for a while before Wooden Bellz logged off. Shi Sheng was wandering aimlessly around the map when messages suddenly started popping up in the area chat.

    <b>[Area] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late</b> : [You believe Mu Li¡¯s In Love?]

    <b>[Area] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late</b> : [I know you¡¯re there! Say something! Let¡¯s talk this out.]

    <b>[Area] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late</b> : [There really is nothing between me and Wind-walking!]

    <b>[Area] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late</b> : [That¡¯s right, you guys are childhood sweethearts. Of course you¡¯d believe her.]

    Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late didn¡¯t say anything after that line. Shi Sheng scanned the surroundings before she turned the corner around a rock and, as expected, discovered Li Suo¡¯s avatar standing there.

    The bamboo in the surroundings swayed slightly, as if there was a light breeze. Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late was standing next to Li Suo, so close that if you got the angle just right, you¡¯d think the two were kissing.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s fingers moved and her character suddenly attacked. Li Suo didn¡¯t react, toppling to the ground, while Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late tried to retaliate but was still toote and promptly died.

    <b>[Area] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late</b> : [music for miles! what are you doing?!]

    <b>[Area] Music For Miles</b> : [killing you guys, duh! you dumb?]

    ¡®Couldn¡¯t even tell something so obvious...¡¯

    Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late revived on the spot and unleashed a skill. Shi Sheng¡¯s fingers hadn¡¯t left the keyboard, so she was able to react immediately to Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late¡¯s attack.

    Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late wasn¡¯t very skilled; she could only count as slightly above average. Faced with Shi Sheng, the only thing she could do was get wrecked.

    Having died once again, Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late wasn¡¯t hasty in reviving. Instead, she called for help in the guild chat.

    Shi Sheng took this as a cue to exit the stage.

    <b>System Announcement: yer Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late has ced a bounty of 100g on Music For Miles. Limited to 24 hours.</b>

    <b>System Announcement: yer Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late has ced a bounty of 100g on Music For Miles. Limited to 24 hours.</b>

    <b>[World] :</b> [How did Music For Miles provoke Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late this time?]

    <b>[World] Mu Li¡¯s In Love</b> : [two shameless women!]

    <b>[World] Breaking News</b> : [I¡¯ve just received word that Music For Miles has killed Li Suo Dashen and Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late.]

    <b>[World] Green Flower On Sauerkraut</b> : [It¡¯s not impossible for her to kill Li Suo Dashen with her skills...]

    <b>[World] Harry¡¯s Noble Deer</b> : [lil musey¡¯s in 5th ce on the leaderboards; howe you guys don¡¯t call her ¡°Dashen¡±? is this discrimination?]

    <b>[World] Eternal Peace</b> : [I don¡¯t dare to imagine the image of people calling Music For Miles ¡°Dashen¡±.]

    ¡®There¡¯s already an Ink Seeker ¡°Dashen¡± being chased around the world. Add another and... that image is too beautiful. Can¡¯t believe it.

    The Dashens of other servers are there to be worshipped while the ones in our server are there to be chased around...¡¯

 Chapter 169

    <strong>System Announcement: yer Music For Miles has ced a kill order of 100g on Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late. Heroes, take up your arms!</strong>

    <strong>[World] Green Flower On Sauerkraut</strong> : [Is Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late about to get ganked? Music For Miles hasn¡¯t even removed the Kill Order on Flowertalk fromst time...]

    <strong>[World] Lone Cold</strong> : [music u shameless b!tch! rly think ur such a big deal?! ur not the only one with money in this game!]

    <strong>System Announcement: yer Lone Cold has ced a kill order of 250g on Music For Miles. Heroes, take up your arms!</strong>

    <strong>[World] </strong> : [wtf! high society¡¯s a mess]

    <strong>[World] Dancing 2 Da Beat</strong> : [wtf! high society¡¯s a mess +1]

    <strong>[World] Green Flower On Sauerkraut</strong> : [wtf! high society¡¯s a mess +2]

    <strong>[World] Just Watching Shows</strong> : [wtf! high society¡¯s a mess +10086]

    <strong>[World]</strong> ......

    <strong>[World] Music For Miles</strong> : [since when did I say I was the only rich person ying this game? where would that put tycoon-ge and profiteer? id!ot!]

    Even after the two servers had merged, Call Me Profiteer was still first on the wealth leaderboards.

    As for Godly Tycoon, he was the type who¡¯d only buy in-game currency when he needed it, so his name wasn¡¯t on the wealth leaderboards. It was, however, bolded and glowing brightly on the expenditure leaderboards.

    <strong>[World] Call Me Profiteer</strong> : [Saw my name so came out to unt my presence a bit. Buying Heavenly Mystery Crystals! Please sell it to me if you have it!!!]

    <i>¡®Doesn¡¯t look like Tycoon¡¯s online.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng looked at her friends list. Not only was Godly Tycoon not on, even the four Undermoons weren¡¯t on. All of the names on her friends list were greyed out.

    Shi Sheng sighed. <i>¡®People at the top have to fight on their own, I guess.¡¯</i>

    Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late brought a crowd of Drunkflower Den members to charge over. Shi Sheng¡¯s policy was to kill them when she could, and if she couldn¡¯t beat them, she¡¯d run. The world was truly a livelier ce now.

    <strong>[World] Lone Cold</strong> : [music u turtle! 1v1 me at forbidden peak if u got the skills!]

    <strong>[World] Music For Miles</strong> : [u wanna 1v1 me?]

    <strong>System Announcement: yer Lone Cold has challenged Music For Miles to a duel at Forbidden Peak. If a response is not given within 5 minutes, the challenge will be automatically epted.</strong>

    Forbidden Peak was the official arena for yers to duel andpare skills. If you died here, you¡¯d lose 3 levels. So, unless they were mortal enemies, most yers would choose to settle their scores in the wilderness.

    <strong>System Announcement: yer Music For Miles has declined Lone Cold¡¯s challenge.</strong>

    <strong>[World] Eternal Peace</strong> : [Music For Miles actually declined!]

    <strong>[World] </strong> : [*gapes*]

    In games, if the recipient of an official challenge declined, others would think they were afraid of the challenger.

    That was why, even if the challenged knew they didn¡¯t have much of a chance at winning, they¡¯d still grit their teeth and ept it.

    <strong>[World] Harry¡¯s Noble Deer</strong> : [hahaha, now this is our lil musey¡¯s style!]

    <strong>[World] Lone Cold</strong> : [music u ballsless coward! u don¡¯t even dare to ept a challenge!]

    <strong>[World] Music For Miles</strong> : [firstly, as a girl, i¡¯m very certain I don¡¯t have any balls. if I did, i¡¯d probably be put up for disy in a museum. secondly, u aren¡¯t even on the leaderboards, wouldn¡¯t that be below my status? even if i won, u could just say my lvl was higher than urs andin that i was picking on u. no matter how u look at it, i¡¯m the one at a disadvantage here. hence, as a beautiful youngdy who has no deficiencies in the IQ department, rejecting u is what any normal person would choose]

    <strong>[World] Just Watching Shows</strong> : [Though there¡¯s no fault in that reasoning... I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just me, but I could feel utter disdain and contempt in her tone...?]

    <strong>[World] Eternal Peace</strong> : [It¡¯s not just you.]

    <i>¡®She should¡¯ve been ridiculed for rejecting a challenge, yet howe she¡¯s talking like it would¡¯ve been stupid to do anything else...</i>

    <i>And that disdainful tone... even if we¡¯re just bystanders, we feel like beating her up!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[World] Harry¡¯s Noble Deer</strong> : [lil musey is so awesome, how could u scrubs be fit for her to personally act against u]

    Shi Sheng looked at this ID, the corner of her lips lifting. This was her No. 2 fan.

    Her No. 1 fan was Wooden Bellz.

    Shi Sheng was pretty much the prime example of a person who loved to be praised. She was one of those kinds of people whose tails would practically stick straight up with pride. Even if you insulted her, she was capable of insulting herself to get back at you.

    But if you tried to use violence? <i>¡®I¡¯mma fuckin¡¯ kill your whole family!¡¯</i>

    Basically, it all boiled down to <i>¡®Everything¡¯s fine and dandy as long as you don¡¯t use violence. The moment you do, I¡¯m not stopping till someone¡¯s dead!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng continued her routine of walking ¡®those little bitches¡¯ all around the server. She¡¯d also frequently pop up on world chat to insert a few shamelessments, managing to pull quite a bit of aggro.

    Her enemies were steadily growing in number.

    <i>¡®At this rate, they¡¯re gonna end up banding together.¡¯</i>

    ......

    Over the past few days, Shi Sheng had stolen the spotlight (among other things) away from Ji Yan. Just as he finally got a moment to fight a boss in peace...

    An interruption came right at the crucial moment, and Ji Yan red at the conversation window that had popped up.

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [soon my enemies are going to fill every corner of the world! dashen, you wanna team up and reap kills?]

    <i>¡®She¡¯s... trying topete in who has more enemies? Also, wasn¡¯t she still being chased?¡¯</i>

    Ji Yan took a couple of deep breaths before opening the ¡®add friends¡¯ window. He entered the username and sent the request.

    <strong>Your friend request has been rejected.</strong>

    Ji Yan¡¯s temper red even more.

    His keyboard clicked and cked from his typing.

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [Add]

    <i>¡®If this keeps up, I¡¯m going to go mental...¡¯</i>

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [i feel like this way of chatting with each other is quite good. this way, dashen will only exist in my deepest thoughts...]

    Ji Yan was so pissed off that his innards ached. He dragged over theptop he kept at the side and tapped quickly on its keyboard. With onest tap, he looked back at the otherputer.

    Music For Miles was gone.

    Shi Sheng looked at her screen. It had cked out, and words that were bolded and italicised floated across the screen.

    <strong><i>Wanna y, eh? I¡¯ll y with you.</i></strong>

    Shi Sheng rubbed her cheeks and looked at the girl reflected on the screen.

    The face staring back at her had arched willowy brows, thick and long eyshes, a pair of clear and bright eyes that looked like pools of water, and a pert upturned nose.

    <i>¡®En, looks very pretty! Befitting of someone of my standards!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng flipped her bangs aside before picking up her wallet and heading out towards the nearest inte caf¨¦.

    <i>¡®Hack back? Don¡¯t wanna! Too troublesome!¡¯</i>

    Due to the poprity of Land of Gods & Demons, the game was avable at all major inte caf¨¦s. Shi Sheng logged on with practised ease, and after locking onto Ink Seeker¡¯s location, she set off.

    Ink Seeker was currently killing a mob. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t even think twice before kill-stealing.

    Ji Yan was a bit surprised.<i> ¡®She managed to undo it so quickly?¡¯</i>

    He turned his head to look at theputer next to him, after which his lips twitched. <i>¡®She just switched to anotherputer...</i>

    <i>How crude...¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Area] Ink Seeker</strong> : [Just what do you want to do?]

    <i>¡®She rejected my offer to cooperate so disdainfully thest time, so what¡¯s she doing now?¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Area] Music For Miles</strong> : [you]

    <strong>[Area] Ink Seeker</strong> : [......]

    <strong>[Area] Music For Miles</strong> : [if I said my hand slipped just now, would you believe me?]

    <strong>[Area] Ink Seeker</strong> : [......]

    <strong>[Area] Let¡¯s Party Together At World¡¯s Edge</strong> : [music for miles and ink seeker! wtf, this *&^$^$$% pair! charge! kill them!!!]

    From out of nowhere, a group of people popped up and started charging at the two of them like moths to a me. All sorts of skills were flung towards her and Ink Seeker. The brilliant lights and explosions from the skills were like a dazzling firework disy.

 Chapter 170

    Although there were many people, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t have to worry about friendly fire since they were all enemies, so she was able to use her abilities to the fullest.

    <i>¡®Gotta kill these fuckers even if I have to chug meds!¡¯</i>

    At some point, someone had shouted a call to arms on the world chat, so more and more people unhesitatingly rushed over and joined the chaotic battle.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s fingers flew across the keyboard. The shes of light from the skills were too clustered and had nearly managed to drown out her avatar. It was now useless to look at the screen, since she wouldn¡¯t be able to make out who was who with all those shy animations.

    The background music caused one¡¯s blood to boil.

    On the map, people fell in droves. Some corpses disappeared to revive at their respawn point, while others simply revived on the spot to re-join the battle. These people were beginning to wonder if there was a bug somewhere that kept them from killing these two despite having so many people.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know how Ink Seeker was staying alive. All she knew was that she was exhausting many items to keep herself up.

    When facing a human wave, no matter how awesome your skills were, you¡¯d still have a hard time dealing with it.

    It was at this moment that the volume of the background music suddenly lowered. The screen cked out, and the music disappeared altogether, causing silence to fall.

    Shi Sheng blinked and took a moment to process this before clicking her mouse. There was no reaction from theputer.

    <i>¡®The fuck! Why¡¯d my game crash?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng was about to call for the manager when a string of text suddenly popped up.

    <strong>I once thought he was my world. In the end, I learned it was nothing but my wishful thinking.</strong>

    Shi Sheng thought, <i>¡®Have I triggered some hidden storyline?¡¯</i>

    The words on the screen remained for around 10 or so seconds before the fog-like darkness slowly receded. She could now see that she was standing in a valley, Ink Seeker by her side.

    Shi Sheng pulled up the map and pored over it carefully. The scenery of the valley was very beautiful, but the sky above was overcast and gave one a heavy, ufortable feeling when looking at it.

    She was quite certain she¡¯d never seen this map before. <i>¡®Is it a hidden map?¡¯</i>

    A lot of the game¡¯s functions had been greyed out. When a function was greyed out, that meant she wouldn¡¯t be able to use them in this map. Of the avable chat channels, only private messages would work.

    <i>¡®Well fuck me... what kind of quest is this?! So cruel to yers...¡¯</i>

    She looked at the borders of her screen and discovered the button to close the window was gone. In other words, unless she rebooted theputer, she¡¯d have no way of backing out. And even if she did reboot theputer, there was no guarantee she¡¯d be able to leave...

    <i>¡®So brutal!!!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng opened her quests list and discovered that other than that hidden quest, all the other quests were greyed out, and she was unable to click on them...

    <i>¡®Hidden quest...¡¯</i>

    <strong>Ink Seeker has sent you a friend request. Do you ept?</strong>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s hand didn¡¯t slip up this time and pressed on ¡°Yes¡±.

    What? She couldn¡¯t use any other chats tomunicate, and she wasn¡¯t at home, so she couldn¡¯t just hack the system willy-nilly to chat. If she didn¡¯t ept his friend request now, the only way they couldmunicate was telepathically...

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [A Hidden Quest appeared on my quests list.]

    He got straight to the point.

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [is it called ¡°Dream of A Thousand Years¡±? and you just received it?]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [En.]

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [if i told you, that i got this hidden quest from the time you killed me 99 times...]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [......]

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [dashen, did you actually kill me so many times because you knew this would happen?]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [No.]

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [...My objective is to find Xi Li, what¡¯s yours?]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [There¡¯s no objective.]

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [......]

    <i>¡®The hell you mean, ¡°I don¡¯t have an objective¡±?!¡¯</i>

    Over at Ink Seeker¡¯s side, he really hadn¡¯t received an objective, only a hidden quest called ¡°Dream of A Thousand Years¡± had appeared in his quests list. Nothing else had appeared.

    Shi Sheng fell silent. The quest had only appeared because she had been killed 99 times consecutively... And Ink Seeker was the one to kill her...

    But since she received the quest earlier than Ink Seeker, she must be the leader.

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [let¡¯s look around a bit. my quest is to find an npc named Xi Li]

    <i>¡®It¡¯s alreadye to this! So I¡¯ll just have to do it!!!¡¯</i>

    The valley wasn¡¯t very big. The two explored around for a bit, but they couldn¡¯t even find a single living thing, let alone an NPC.

    The area outside the valley was covered in darkness. Shi Sheng attempted to walk out of the valley but discovered she was unable to take a step outside.

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [467, 120]

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [you found her?]

    Ink Seeker didn¡¯t reply, so she could only run towards the co-ordinates. The co-ordinates were in the higher reaches of the valley. She had only searched near the lower parts, so she hadn¡¯te up here before.

    She found a cave, its entrance hidden behind a tree.

    The co-ordinates led her inside the cave. Shi Sheng made her character crawl in, after which she was greeted by the sight of Ink Seeker facing a beautifuldy. There was a question hovering above her head:

    <strong>He sent you?</strong>

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [what¡¯s wrong?]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [There aren¡¯t any options I can pick, but I can choose to converse with her. I tried responding with ¡°Yes¡± and ¡°No¡± but she didn¡¯t give any response. You try.]

    Shi Sheng clicked on the prettydy, whereupon a dialogue screen popped up.

    <strong>[PM] Xi Li</strong> : [He sent you?]

    <i>¡®The hell? The NPC ran all the way here to sit in this cave?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng first entered ¡°Yes¡± but only got that question back in response. She had the same result when she entered ¡°No¡±.

    <i>¡®The only two answers aren¡¯t correct... Oi devs, you fuckin with me here?!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [doesn¡¯t work]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [......]

    The two stared speechlessly at the beautiful Xi Li.

    <i>¡®This is the NPC I was supposed to find but why is there no response to the only two answers???¡¯</i>

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [have you read the background story of the game before?]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [It¡¯s avable on their official website.]

    <i>¡®Fuck, so this means he hasn¡¯t read it before? Your grandpa!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [this quest might take a while... i¡¯ll go extend the rent, you go check out the background of the game¡¯s setting]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [......]

    Shi Sheng went to the front counter to extend the duration on the fee, and she rented out the otherputer in the room too. Fortunately, she had asked for a room with twoputers to begin with.

    Wooden Bellz had given Shi Sheng her ount details before leaving, so Shi Sheng used her ount. Her friends list was pretty much the same as Shi Sheng¡¯s, the only difference being three names Shi Sheng didn¡¯t recognise.

    When she checked her status on the friends list, she found that she was actually disyed as offline...

    And the world chat was pretty much flooded with discussion by now.

    Since Ink Seeker and her had suddenly went offline while they were being attacked, there were quite a few people saying they were scared.

    <i>¡®Scared your great grandpa! Just you wait, you little bitches! I¡¯ll<sup>(bbb)</sup> be back!!!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng turned off world chat and went to poke Godly Tycoon, the only one online.

    <strong>[PM] Wooden Bellz</strong> : [howe the undermoons aren¡¯t on?]

    <strong>[PM] Godly Tycoon</strong> : [?]

    <strong>[PM] Wooden Bellz</strong> : [i¡¯m music]

    <strong>[PM] Godly Tycoon</strong> : [...Everyone is saying you were sted offline by theirbined assault.]

    <strong>[PM] Wooden Bellz</strong> : [don¡¯t listen to that group of how could i have been sted out of the game by them?]

    <strong>[PM] Godly Tycoon</strong> : [Then howe you¡¯re using someone else¡¯s ount?]

    He looked at his friends list. The yer Music For Miles was disyed as offline.

    <strong>[PM] Wooden Bellz</strong> : [i got transferred to a hidden map... you know, the one rted to that hidden quest i asked you guys abt thest time... can you help me contact the undermoons? the quest¡¯s a bit troublesome]

 Chapter 171

    <strong>[PM] Godly Tycoon</strong> : [You¡¯re with Ink Seeker?]

    <i>¡®Dude, you¡¯re focusing on the wrong thing!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[PM] Wooden Bellz</strong> : [...didn¡¯t they say he was being attacked with me? of course I¡¯m with him]

    <strong>[PM] Godly Tycoon</strong> : [...I¡¯ll go give them a call, wait a moment.]

    <strong>[PM] Wooden Bellz</strong> : [bro ah, big bro, pls hurry]

    Godly Tycoon didn¡¯t respond. He was probably calling the Undermoons.

    Shi Sheng opened up the game¡¯s official website to check the background and lore of the game. The story was rather simple. The world was set a thousand years after the Great War of Gods and Demons had ended.

    The deity faction¡¯s main quest was to find the God King, while the demon faction¡¯s main quest was to rescue their Demon God, who had been sealed. There wasn¡¯t much useful information, though...

    <strong>Godly Tycoon has invited you to join the Party ¡°Didn¡¯t Earn Money Today¡±. Do you ept?</strong>

    Shi Sheng hurriedly epted the party invite.

    Drunkalone Undermoon and Windsong Undermoon were already in the party. After she entered, Crabapple Undermoon joined as well. However, Snowfall Undermoon, who usually always showed up, wasn¡¯t around.

    <strong>[Party] Windsong Undermoon</strong> : [eh? howe snowfall¡¯s not on yet? Tycoon-ge, i think you kept him up too longst night and now he can¡¯t get off the bed]

    <strong>[Party] Godly Tycoon</strong> : [He¡¯s still asleep.]

    <strong>[Party] Wooden Bellz</strong> : [......]

    <i>¡®Can¡¯t get any filthier than that...¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Party] Drunkalone Undermoon</strong> : [he¡¯d be useless even if he was here. lil musey wanted people with IQ]

    <strong>[Party] Windsong Undermoon</strong> : [that¡¯s true... *ahem*, let¡¯s get back to the main point]

    <strong>[Party] Crabapple Undermoon</strong> : [lil musey, you¡¯ve already entered the hidden map?]

    <strong>[Party] Wooden Bellz</strong> : [en, found that npc but she doesn¡¯t react no matter how i respond to her]

    <strong>[Party] Crabapple Undermoon</strong> : [what¡¯d she say?]

    <strong>[Party] Wooden Bellz</strong> : [she asked ¡°Did he send you?¡± yet the only two logical answers of ¡°Yes¡± and ¡°No¡± weren¡¯t correct... are the devs nning on toying with the yers to death?]

    <strong>[Party] Crabapple Undermoon</strong> : [i checked the game¡¯s website. the stuff that¡¯s been updated are only the things you can see in the game now. a lot of the background story and lore haven¡¯t beenpletely revealed yet. but, we do have something to use as a reference]

    <strong>[Party] Drunkalone Undermoon</strong> : [the source material ofnd of demons and gods]

    <i>¡®Source material? This game was adapted from a novel? There was nothing about this in Chu Yunxi¡¯s memories of the plot...¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Party] Windsong Undermoon</strong> : nd of demons and gods was created from the storyline of a novel, we went to read it. tbh... other than the world-building part, everything¡¯s a bit jack sue]

    <strong>[Party] Wooden Bellz</strong> : [......]

    <i>¡®You¡¯re going to get hit by the author if you talk like that. Even if it¡¯s too Jack Sue, that¡¯s still their heart¡¯s blood! What¡¯s more, this novel even got adapted to such a sessful game...¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Party] Crabapple Undermoon</strong> : [lil musey, the npc you¡¯re talking about was a rather tragic side character. she was the princess of the deity race, yet she fell in love with a great general of the demon race, Xiao Jing. the demon race used her to make attacks on the deity race. Xiao Jing had lost his memories because of some matter, so their misunderstanding only grew. in the end, when the war between deities and demons broke out fully, the two met again on the battlefield, on opposing sides. the result was Xiao Jing regaining his memories, but only when the war had reached the most crucial point and when he could no longer pull out. he made a n to capture the princess and keep her locked up somewhere. but in the end, he died, and the ce the princess was kept in was sealed. you should be at that ce right now.

    <strong>[Party] Wooden Bellz</strong> : [got it]

    Since ¡°Yes¡± and ¡°No¡± had been ruled out as answers, the only other option would be the name of the ¡°him¡± Xi Li was referring to.

    <i>¡®The devs sure know how to y around! If a retard received this quest instead, they can forget about ever getting it to seed!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng switched back. Ink Seeker¡¯s message had just arrived.

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [Xiao Jing.]

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [......]

    <i>¡®How¡¯d the fuck he know?¡¯</i> Shi Sheng¡¯s mood was glum as she clicked Xi Li and typed in ¡°Xiao Jing¡± into the chat window.

    It was probably because of the fact he was a demon that Xi Li wouldn¡¯t pay Ink Seeker any mind. Only Shi Sheng¡¯s answers would work.

    <strong>[PM] Xi Li</strong> : [You¡¯re his aplice! Die!]

    And the result was Xi Li flying into a rage out of nowhere, catching Shi Sheng and Ink Seeker off guard. <i>¡®That was a quick change of attitude! Even if you¡¯re an NPC, you can¡¯t be this arbitrary, okay?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng and Ink Seeker worked together to beat her down to a sliver of health. Yet just as they were about to finish her, Xi Li¡¯s appearance reverted back to normal, and she copsed on the ground, seemingly on the verge of death.

    Now, no matter how much they hit her, her health wouldn¡¯t drop.

    <i>¡®Well aren¡¯t you NPCs just amazing? Only letting your HP drop when you feel like it and throwing tantrums as you please... simply disrespectful to us yers! 0/10!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[PM] Xi Li</strong> : [I loved him for so many years. Why did he treat me like that...? I want revenge! I won¡¯t ept this!]

    <strong>Hidden Quest : Xi Li¡¯s Resentment</strong>

    And... there was nothing else.

    She and Ink Seeker were teleported out of the cave.

    <i>¡®Your grandpa! Suddenly started a fight, then called it quits after issuing some quest without a description?!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [What quest?]

    Ink Seeker still couldn¡¯t see the quest on his screen.

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [Xi Li¡¯s Resentment. no description]

    Shi Sheng felt like she was undergoing a mental split as she switched back to the otherputer.

    <strong>[Party] Wooden Bellz</strong> : [xi li suddenly flew into a rage. after the fight, she issued a quest called Xi Li¡¯s Resentment, but there¡¯s no description]

    <strong>[Party] Windsong Undermoon</strong> : [......]

    <strong>[Party] Godly Tycoon</strong> : [lil musey, just how¡¯d you get such a freakish quest? don¡¯t do it!]

    <i>¡®You can tell who this guy is just from the tone...</i>

    <i>Honestly, the other three Undermoons are fairly normal. It¡¯s only when Snowfall turns up that they all turn cray cray.¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Party] Wooden Bellz</strong> : [this isn¡¯t about whether or not i want to do this quest anymore, it¡¯s about whether the system wants to let me off or not...]

    Just think about it, the development team had set such an entric condition of someone killing someone else 99 times as the trigger for the quest. If the trigger was already so harsh, you could imagine what horrors they had in store for yers next.

    The party chat fell silent. After around 10 or so seconds, Crabapple Undermoon sent another message.

    <strong>[Party] Crabapple Undermoon</strong> : [Xi Li misunderstood Xiao Jing, so he must be the one regret she has. Go try finding him.]

    <strong>[Party] Wooden Bellz</strong> : [lemme see]

    Shi Sheng looked around. The darkness outside the valley had receded, so she should be able to go out now?

    Shi Sheng and Ink Seeker left the valley. As expected, it wasn¡¯t like before. Just as they were about to continue on though, Ink Seeker vanished.

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [wtf, what¡¯re u doing?]

    <strong>Apologies but your friend has logged off.</strong>

    <i>¡®Logged off? This unreliable pig teammate...</i>

    <i>Knew it¡¯s best to rely on myself.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng continued forging ahead. After around 10 or so metres though, she was suddenly unable to proceed any further.

    <strong>System Alert: yer Ink Seeker is currently offline. You are unable to proceed further.</strong>

    <i>¡®Wtf? He¡¯s not online so <strong>I</strong> can¡¯t go ahead?¡¯</i>

    She continued to try making her character move forward, resulting in system alerts popping up constantly.

    She tried testing out the range in all directions. It was around 20 metres or so. She was unable to move further than that.

    Shi Sheng was fed up. <i>¡®Just what the fuck is up with this quest?! Ink Seeker that idiot! The fuck did he just log off for?!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 172

    Even after Shi Sheng waited for around half an hour, Ink Seeker still hadn¡¯te back on, so she could only y Wooden Bellz¡¯ ount. In the game, she went about her daily routine with the Undermoons while chatting about the hidden quest.

    <strong>[Loudspeaker] Li Suo</strong> : [Next Saturday at 8pm, Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late and I are getting married. Those online then cane attend the wedding at the Temple of Love and collect money.]

    This message popped up all of a sudden. Shi Sheng had to look it over twice to make sure she wasn¡¯t seeing things. <i>¡®Weren¡¯t those two fighting? Howe they¡¯re getting married all of a sudden??? So it¡¯s true fighting is a sign of taking a step forward in rtionships...?¡¯</i>

    <strong>[World] Lone Cold</strong> : [Congrattions, Dashen and Sang Yu. May you have a hundred years of bliss.]

    <strong>[World] Mu Li In Love</strong> : [Big brother Li, are you really going to marry her? She¡¯s lying to you! Please believe me!]

    <strong>[World] </strong> : [Congrats Dashen]

    <strong>[World] Wind-walking The World</strong> : [Congrats Boss.]

    <strong>[World] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late</strong> : [We wee everyone to attend the wedding.]

    <strong>[World] Breaking News</strong> : [Congrattions Dashen.]

    <strong>[World]</strong> ......

    After a slew of congrattions, Mu Li In Love¡¯s message soon disappeared.

    Snowfall Undermoon had started chattering away in party chat.

    <strong>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</strong> : [the drunkflower bitches are actually hosting a wedding. hey windsong, how ¡¯bout we go crash the wedding?]

    <strong>[Party] Windsong Undermoon</strong> : [we snatching the bride or the groom?]

    <strong>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</strong> : [the bride of course, she¡¯s easier to snatch]

    <strong>[Party] Drunkalone Undermoon</strong> : [well if we seed, who¡¯s the one marrying the girl?]

    Land of Gods & Demons had a system where if you managed to snatch the bride of a wedding, she would be yourwfully wedded wife. This was one of the trollier features of the game, as well as an attraction for new yers.

    When the marriage system had firste out, quite a fewrge battles were waged as a result of someone¡¯s partner being stolen.

    <strong>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</strong> : [of course it¡¯ll be windsong. i¡¯m not a lesbian]

    <strong>[Party] Windsong Undermoon</strong> : [you really think you¡¯re a girl just because you¡¯re ying a female character?]

    <strong>[Party] Drunkalone Undermoon</strong> : [......]

    <strong>[Party] Crabapple Undermoon</strong> : [......]

    <strong>[Party] Wooden Bellz</strong> : [wont it be settled if you and tycoon got married?]

    Though the Undermoons didn¡¯tmand that much respect, Godly Tycoon did. All he needed to do was speak, and he¡¯d be able to snatch the limelight from Li Suo and Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late.

    <strong>[Party] Drunkalone Undermoon</strong> : [lil musey¡¯s idea sounds good]

    <strong>[Party] Godly Tycoon</strong> : [No objections here.]

    <strong>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</strong> : [nono, i don¡¯t agree!]

    <strong>[Party] Windsong Undermoon</strong> : [tycoon, gimme some money, i¡¯ll go prepare stuff]

    <strong>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</strong> : [dont wanna, i said i don¡¯t wanna, don¡¯t just decide things on your own!]

    <strong>[Party] Crabapple Undermoon</strong> : [we can set the wedding at 8]

    <strong>[Party] Wooden Bellz</strong> : [stock up on fireworks and roses, we¡¯ll use them during li suo¡¯s wedding]

    <strong>[Party] Windsong Undermoon</strong> : [wow lil musey, you are mean! but i like it hahaha]

    If the firework ¡°A Hundred Years of Married Bliss¡± and the rose visual effects ¡°A Lifetime¡± were used, they would definitely be able to flood the screens of the people at the Temple of Love until they saw nothing but roses and fireworks.

    <strong>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</strong> : [oi oi, aren¡¯t you guys going to ask for my opinion first? i¡¯m not getting married off, ok?!]

    <strong>[Party] Godly Tycoon</strong> : [Your opinion doesn¡¯t matter.]

    And so, Snowfall Undermoon found himself being married off just like that.

    Shi Sheng continued fooling around and bantering with them for a while. After seeing that Ink Seeker still wasn¡¯t online, she logged off and headed home.

    She spent quite some time fixing herputer, and by the time she logged on, it was already midnight. She found herself at the same ce where she had logged off.

    <i>¡®I knew it¡¯d be like this... Can¡¯t leave withoutpleting the quest.¡¯</i> Getting bored, Shi Sheng was nearly about to log off when she saw the light that apanied a character¡¯s log-in. Ink Seeker¡¯s avatar slowly appeared.

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [The electricity stopped. Is the quest still there?]

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [en, it¡¯ll be here even if you log off. it¡¯ste, let¡¯s continue tomorrow]

    There was a few seconds pause before Ink Seeker replied.

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [Okay.]

    Shi Sheng simply shut off herputer and went to bed.

    The next day, she didn¡¯t even have time to go online before the servants informed her she had to go to school...

    So she could only pack up her things and head to school.

    Because there were new students, Shi Sheng saw a lot of second¡ªand third¡ªyear seniors helping out their new juniors.

    Since Chu Yunxi had a heart condition, her family was constantly worried about her, so they had specialised personnel following her at all times. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t need anyone else¡¯s help anymore.

    ¡°Miss, please wait a moment while I help you retrieve your things.¡±

    Shi Sheng nodded slightly. She strolled around the school grounds randomly and felt the environment was rather satisfactory.

    On the way back, she noticed there were two girls walking behind her, one of them seeming very excited as she chattered away.

    ¡°I heard Senior Dongfang¡¯s going to give a speech at freshman orientation! We might be able to catch a glimpse of him!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s Senior Dongfang?¡±

    ¡°Look at yourself, you y games the whole day to the point of not even knowing who Senior Dongfang is! He¡¯s Dongfang Li ah! The Dongfang Li from Computer Science. You know, the dream lover of countless girls? Please keep up more with the trends, okay?¡±

    ¡°...Okay, then. How¡¯d you know he wasing this way?¡±

    ¡°Just now, I went to the staff office and overheard him and the Headmaster talking about it. Ah! Just thinking about being able to see Senior Dongfang makes me excited!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, keep fangirling.¡±

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m a fangirl? If it¡¯s Senior Dongfang, I¡¯m willing to be one for life! If I had a boyfriend like him, I¡¯d die with no regrets.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~ Be more realistic. Would someone like him fall for you?¡±

    ¡°Anything¡¯s possible! What if Senior Dongfang just so happened to like me? Am I right?¡±

    Shi Sheng slowed down and turned her head slightly to look at the two girls having a conversation. The one acting overly excited was a girl with short hair who looked fairly cute.

    The girl beside her had a clean look. Though her features weren¡¯t exquisite, they werefortable to look at. With such a pretty face, her hair tied into a ponytail, and her denim skirt, she exuded purity.

    Chu Yunxi had never seen the female lead in real life before, but the short-haired girl had mentioned Dongfang Li just now.

    Dongfang Li was the male lead.

    <i>¡®ording to how it usually goes with female leads, she has to have no impression of the male lead and not fall for him instantly. That way the male lead will get interested. And this girl certainly fits how the female lead was described: pure, pure, pure all the way.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze had probably been too strong, for the girl raised her head to look at her. She gave Shi Sheng a smile.

    <i>¡®Smile smile smile for what? I<sup>(bbb)</sup> won¡¯t give you any candy!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s dislike of female leads was nearly instinctual. She calmly shifted her gaze.

    The atmosphere turned awkward. The girl was only slightly stunned for a moment before she shifted her gaze and continued conversing with the other short-haired girl, pretending nothing had happened.

    ¡°Sang Yu,e over for a bit.¡±

    Someone in the distance signalled at them. As expected, the girl Shi Sheng hadbelled the female lead raised her head, making a sound of acknowledgement before running over with her friend.

    <i>¡®Well, now I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the FL.¡¯</i> Shi Sheng stood there for a while, staring at the departing figure of Sang Yu with a calm gaze. That she was in the same school as the female lead came as a bit of a surprise. After all, Chu Yunxi hadn¡¯t survived to the part of the plot concerning the real world.

 Chapter 173

    When Shi Sheng came home from school, she immediately logged on.

    Ink Seeker was already there. He¡¯d been standing motionless in one spot for who knew how long.

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [Continue?]

    The moment she logged on, Ink Seeker sent her a message.

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [en]

    Ink Seeker appeared to have activated some sort of cheat, since he now knew what to do. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t need to worry about the quest anymore. All she had to do was follow Ink Seeker¡¯s instructions.

    But the quest was tooplicated and boring. After a while, Shi Sheng lost her interest and didn¡¯t continue moving her character forward.

    Ink Seeker kept walking until he discovered that he couldn¡¯t go any further. Turning his viewpoint around, he found the white-clothed woman had sat down cross-legged.

    He was forced to go back for her.

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [?]

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [bored. don¡¯t feel like doing]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [......]

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [i¡¯m going off first]

    Shi Sheng logged off without giving Ink Seeker any time to react.

    Ji Yan stared at the empty map, and then, in his frustration, he mmed a palm down on his keyboard.

    <i>¡®This temperamental woman! She¡¯ll be the death of me!¡¯</i> He irritatedly rose off his seat and stalked over to the window, yanking the curtains open.

    Sunlight rushed into the room and enveloped him.

    This seemed to have annoyed Ji Yan, for he frowned and drew the curtains shut again. He then started pacing around the dim room, sweeping an asional look at theputer screen.

    ......

    After Shi Sheng logged off her main, she logged onto Wooden Bellz¡¯ ount to mess around with the Undermoons for a bit. Now that she and Ink Seeker had been locked away, the world seemed much quieter.

    Shi Sheng was bored to the point she could eat dirt, and after a while, she got tired of ying. If there weren¡¯t any people to kill or fires to start, she just couldn¡¯t muster up any motivation.

    And so, she simply logged off and went to bed.

    The next day, she didn¡¯t have time to y because of school. By the time she managed to find time to log on, they were already on the third day.

    However, when she logged on, she discovered her avatar wasn¡¯t where she had left itst, but in an unfamiliar map.

    The hidden quest had changed, too. Shi Sheng fell silent as she looked at the yer standing next to her character.

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [it¡¯s not very nice of you to steal my ount without my permission.]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [If I¡¯d asked for permission, it wouldn¡¯t be called stealing.]

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [......]

    She actually had no retort for that.

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [do the quest on your own then]

    <i>¡®Not ying with you anymore!¡¯</i> Shi Sheng logged off so quickly she didn¡¯t see the message Ink Seeker had sent.

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [Wait a minute.]

    Ji Yan really couldn¡¯t understand this girl. <i>¡®I stole her ount, yet her reaction is this calm? Isn¡¯t she afraid I¡¯ll go and sell it? Weirdo...¡¯</i>

    She¡¯d been busy with school for the past two days, so she rarely went online. Even when she did log on, it was just to check on the progress of the hidden quest. Seeing that the quest hadn¡¯t beenpleted yet, she¡¯d leave without saying a word, pissing Ink Seeker off to the point he seriously contemted selling her ount. Numerous times.

    By the time Shi Sheng had finished all her work, it was already Saturday, the day Li Suo and Sang Yu were holding their wedding.

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [howe you¡¯re still not done?]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [......]

    <i>¡®What¡¯s with that usatory tone in her words? You¡¯re still not satisfied with me doing the quest on my own?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng looked back at her hidden quest. Its name had already changed to ¡°Dream of A Thousand Years¡±.

    <i>¡®This should be thest part.¡¯</i>

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [we nearly done?]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [En.]

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [then let¡¯s hurry up! there¡¯ll be a good show onter]

    Shi Sheng hurriedly started doing her quest. Her character had disappeared for too long! It was time to go back to announce her presence, lest the little bitches forget about her!

    As a viin who took her duties very seriously, this was something Shi Sheng could not tolerate.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s learning ability was exceptional; Ink Seeker only had to instruct her once and she¡¯d immediately know what to do. The final objective was to return to the valley from before and speak to Xi Li.

    ......

    Right now, it was very lively on world chat. It was nearly 8 o¡¯clock, the time of Li Suo Dashen and Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late¡¯s wedding.

    Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late had already been helped into her wedding garments by some close friends of hers, and was currently standing next to Li Suo (also outfitted in wedding garments), facing Elder Yue.

    Their wedding garments were the most expensive ones that could be bought in the Shop, the glow entuating the two¡¯s stunning looks.

    19£º59£º45

    19£º59£º55

    Everyone kept posting their congrattions.

    Sang Yu was feeling a bit nervous. <i>¡®I¡¯m really getting married to Dashen?¡¯</i>

    The time on the screen slowly ticked forward.

    <strong>19 : 59 : 45</strong>

    <strong>19 : 59 : 55</strong>

    ......

    When there were three seconds left, a dialogue box appeared in front of Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late asking her whether or not she agreed to get married to Li Suo.

    Sang Yu nervously clicked ¡°Yes¡±.

    But the next second...

    <strong>System Announcement: Congrattions Music For Miles and Ink Seeker for clearing the ¡°Dream of A Thousand Years¡± Secret Realm. The reward: a title, ¡°Till Death Do Us Part¡±, and an exclusive pair of couple outfits, ¡°Three Lifetimes¡±.</strong>

    <strong>System Announcement: Congrattions Music For Miles and Ink Seeker for tying the knot. May the two of you have a hundred years of bliss.</strong>

    <strong>System Announcement: The Secret Realm ¡°Dream of A Thousand Years¡± shall open soon, please be patient.</strong>

    At the same time that the three system announcements popped up, fireworks and roses filled up the screen.

    The usernames ¡°Music For Miles¡± and ¡°Ink Seeker¡± had special effects around them, so not even the fireworks and roses could block them out.

    Only after sending off these congrattions did the people who sent them realize and react. <i>¡®Those names aren¡¯t right!¡¯</i>

    The Undermoons who¡¯d been nning on stealing the limelight were also stunned by this turn of events.

    They had thought Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t online, but then the messages had popped up.

    <strong>[World] Just Watching Shows</strong> : [......]

    <strong>[World] Enjoying Wind</strong> : [......]

    <strong>[World] </strong> : [......]

    <strong>[World] Wind Between My Legs, Butt Itches</strong> : [......]

    A strange silence befell the world chat.

    Shi Sheng was also somewhat dazed when she saw the announcements.

    At that moment, she and Ink Seeker had returned to the cave.

    <strong>[PM] Xi Li</strong> : [Are you willing to die for him?]

    <i>¡®Die for who? Ink Seeker? Die your head! Not willing!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s hands had moved before she could stop herself. The idea had only just popped into her head when her hand clicked on ¡°Not willing¡±.

    <i>¡®Wait wait wait! My hand slipped! I clicked wrongly! Fuck! You¡¯re supposed to click ¡°Willing¡± in a situation like this!!!¡¯</i>

    As the instant regret sunk into Shi Sheng, the scene suddenly began to shake as if falling apart.

    <strong>[PM] Xi Li</strong> : [There¡¯s no such thing as true love in this world. Since that¡¯s the case, it might as well be destroyed!]

    The background seemed as if it were being cut up by countless des as it shattered apart.

    Unable to use any skills, Shi Sheng and Ji Yan could only watch as their avatars shook in the shattering world like a leaf boat in an ocean, swaying around without an anchor.

    Just as Shi Sheng thought they were dead for sure, the shattering suddenly stopped. Then the three announcements popped up, followed by fireworks and roses swallowing up the screen.

    <strong>[World] Snowfall Undermoon</strong> : [lil musey, that p must¡¯ve stung! hahaha that was awesome! ps: tycoon, does this mean we can call off the wedding?]

    Snowfall Undermoon broke the stillness, causing the world chat to seethe with discussion.

    <strong>[World] </strong> : [What do Music For Miles and Ink Seeker Dashen mean by making such a shy entrance after disappearing for so long?]

    <strong>[World] Dancing 2 Da Beat</strong> : [Music For Miles and Ink Seeker Dashen actually got married...]

    <strong>[World] Just Watching Shows</strong> : [Are you sure they didn¡¯t n this?]

 Chapter 174

    Shi Sheng looked at the title ¡°Ink Seeker¡¯s Wife¡± above her head and felt her lips twitch.

    <i>¡®Wtf, this is my only reward forpleting this quest? Stingy! Bad reviews!</i>

    <i>Only that exclusive outfit¡¯s worth anything... but it¡¯s bound to my character! There¡¯s no way to sell it! Feel like I fucked a dog!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng looked at the outfit in her inventory and felt depressed.

    <i>¡®So the hidden quest is done just like that? Isn¡¯t this too easy? System, you sure you¡¯re not infected with viruses?¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Starting from the next world, the difficulty will be raised. This world was meant to give the Host a vacation.]</strong>

    System¡¯s icy-cold voice spoke up.

    Shi Sheng fell silent. <i>¡®No wonder the quest this time was so easy. Wait... does that mean I can just do whatever I want now?¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Host, please do not casually go around breaking things, or else I¡¯ll have to extract you from this world by force.]<i> ¡®Just why did I have to go ahead and give her a vacation world?! This Host would have had no problems in charging straight ahead!¡¯</i></strong>

    <i>¡®Well fine! I<sup>(bbb)</sup> won¡¯t casually break stuff! I¡¯ll<sup>(bbb)</sup> put my heart into it!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[World] Music For Miles</strong> : [yep, i did that on purpose! don¡¯t like it?e hit me then!]

    Shi Sheng¡¯s words immediately caused the world chat to burst with discussion.

    <strong>[World] White-Clothed Weiyang</strong> : [music, stop making trouble!]

    <strong>[World] Wind-walking The World</strong> : [report music¡¯s co-ords, 200g]

    <strong>[World] Music For Miles</strong> : [so i¡¯m gonna make trouble! hit me!]

    <strong>[World] Li Suo</strong> : [Music For Miles, today¡¯s my wedding. I don¡¯t wish to spill blood.]

    <strong>[World] Music For Miles</strong> : [but i do! dashen, surely you¡¯d fulfill this petty wish of mine, right?]

    <strong>[World] Snowfall Undermoon</strong> : [wtf ur granpa! the drunkflower b!tches actually activated massacre mode in the temple of love! lil musey, where are you? hurry over to protect me!]

    Courtesy of the single dogs in the game¡¯s development team, you were allowed to activate massacre-mode in the Temple of Love.

    <strong>[World] Wind-walking The World</strong> : [f*ck ur mom! just who was the one who started it?!]

    <strong>[World] Snowfall Undermoon</strong> : [it was you big bro windy! you started it! you bullied me... me no likey! i want you to treat me like you treat sang yu¡¯s notte! i want hugs~ and kisses~]

    <strong>[World] Godly Tycoon</strong> : [Snowfall.]

    <strong>[World] Windsong Undermoon</strong> : [snowfall¡¯s so dead hahahaha]

    <strong>[World] Enjoying Wind</strong> : [Ink Seeker Dashen, hurry up and drag your wife back home! Otherwise she¡¯s going to start a world war!]

    <strong>[World] Ink Seeker</strong> : [......]

    <strong>[World] </strong> : [first time i¡¯m seeing Ink Seeker Dashen on world chat. taking a selfie tomemorate]

    <strong>[World] Dancing 2 Da Beat</strong> : [not going to tell you this is the first time we¡¯re seeing him on world chat too... *takes selfie*]

    <strong>[World] Music For Miles</strong> : [he¡¯s poor.]

    <strong>[World] Enjoying Wind</strong> : [There¡¯s actually nothing I can say to that reason...]

    Speaking on the world chat required money. 1RMB for each message.

    <strong>[World] Just Watching Shows</strong> : [So Music For Miles is really together with Ink Seeker Dashen?]

    <strong>[World] Music For Miles</strong> : [even if i¡¯m very awesome, i¡¯m not awesome enough to get the system to make an announcement. from this we can conclude, it¡¯s all for real]

    <strong>[World] Green Flower On Sauerkraut</strong> : [Ink Seeker Dashen and Music For Miles¡¯ Intimacy is 0...]

    <strong>[World] </strong> : [so it¡¯s a bug?]

    Just like all games, people wanting to get married would need to increase their Intimacy to 1314

    <sup>1</sup>, else they wouldn¡¯t be able to get married.

    People who had gotten married would have their names show up on the ¡°Love Tougher Than Metal¡± leaderboard, with their Intimacy stat showing up next to the names.

    Beside the usernames Music For Miles and Ink Seeker was a string of 0s.

    <i>¡®A group of retards. Did they eat the system announcement from before or something? I was forced, okay?!¡¯</i>

    By the time Shi Sheng reached the Temple of Love, red names had filled the map. The Undermoons and Godly Tycoon stood out greatly.

    If one wanted to attack someone in this map, it was only possible by activating massacre-mode, so Shi Sheng did so and made straight for Li Suo and Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late.

    Well, she couldn¡¯t help how much she wanted to kill them.

    Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late was the first to be felled by her.

    <strong>[Area] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late</strong> : [Music For Miles, you¡¯re crazy

    <sup>2</sup>!]

    Shi Sheng made time to reply.

    <strong>[Area] Music For Miles</strong> : [and you¡¯re my medicine!]

    <i>¡®Killing you makes me<sup>(bbb)</sup> very happy!¡¯</i>

    Sang Yu was confused by this sentence. <i>¡®Why can¡¯t I understand what the heck she¡¯s saying?¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Area] Li Suo</strong> : [Sang Yu, don¡¯t get up.]

    Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late had originally nned on resurrecting, but she gave up the idea when Li Suo told her not to. Herbat prowess wasn¡¯t good enough to beat Music For Miles.

    <i>¡®That Music For Miles is simply a lunatic!¡¯</i>

    Li Suo¡¯s skills weren¡¯t bad. Shi Sheng had some trouble when she faced off against him. Yet just as her HP was about topletely vanish, a skill-light shot from the side and interrupted Li Suo.

    Shi Sheng immediately retreated to Snowfall¡¯s side and made him heal her.

    <strong>[Area] Ink Seeker</strong> : [5000g.]

    <strong>[Area] Music For Miles</strong> : [hubby, we¡¯re one family now, why talk about money? so distant]

    <strong>[Area] Ink Seeker</strong> : [I¡¯m leaving.]

    <strong>[Area] Music For Miles</strong> : [nono, don¡¯t! hubby, i got money! attack and i¡¯ll give you all you want! kill this group of biatches!]

    <strong>[Area] Snowfall Undermoon</strong> : [lil musey¡¯s keeping ink seeker?]

    <strong>[Area] Windsong Undermoon</strong> : [oi snowfall, stop chatting! pay attention to my hp!!!]

    The others in the Temple of Love stopped fighting and moved to make room when Li Suo and Ink Seeker started exchanging blows.

    Ink Seeker¡¯s equipment wasn¡¯t as good as Li Suo¡¯s, and because of the hidden quest, he hadn¡¯t been able to level, so there was also a level gap between the two.

    In actuality, Ink Seeker really had no chance of winning against Li Suo. He still won in the end, though Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know if he had given himself a cheat or not.

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [Money.]

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [can i write an iou?]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [No.]

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [not cute at all]

    Shi Sheng transferred the money to Ink Seeker.

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [hubs, if you kill all these ppl, i¡¯ll give you another 5k, how ¡¯bout it?]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [Howe you don¡¯t do it yourself?]

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [afraid it¡¯ll shorten their lifespan

    <sup>3</sup>]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [......]

    <i>¡®You! You really take yourself for an ancestor?!¡¯</i>

    Ink Seeker went on a massacre, killing nearly everyone in the Temple of Love.

    Shi Sheng was now certain he had been cheating. That character of his wasn¡¯t so awesome that he could solo all those people on his own, so there was definitely cause to suspect him.

    The world chat was filled with curses from Drunkflower Den members, but Shi Sheng and Ink Seeker didn¡¯t give any reply. If people came for them, they¡¯d just kill them.

    Because of Shi Sheng¡¯s antics, Snowfall Undermoon and Godly Tycoon¡¯s wedding still hadn¡¯t been held. So, it was postponed to 9pm.

    After the wedding, Shi Sheng logged off, ignoring the group of people wishing to gank her out the game.

    Drunkflower Den had been utterly humiliated. First their wedding had been disrupted, and now, the troublemaker had demolished them so badly they couldn¡¯t even fight back. ¡®Bloody¡¯ wasn¡¯t even enough to describe this wedding!

    Another hot topic of discussion among yers was the secret realm that was about to open, ¡°Dream of A Thousand Years¡±.

    The next day, the secret realm was added to the game in an update. It was a level 120 dungeon that would drop high level materials and equipment.

    After that, Shi Sheng¡¯s daily routine was to provoke Drunkflower Den and kill people together with Ink Seeker. Following which, she¡¯d be chased all around the world by people shouting for her head.

    When the people in other servers learned of this server¡¯s two maniacs, they all made some alt ounts for the sake of spectating this crazy couple.

    There were even some who forsook their main ounts and moved over to start anew. After all, it wasn¡¯t fun to y in a server with no shenanigans.

 Chapter 175

    Land of Gods & Demons had gone down for maintenance the day before, so as soon as ss was over Shi Sheng took her phone out to trawl the game forums.

    However, instead of the Camp War feature that was going to be added in thetest patch, the hottest topic on the forums was a thread posted by an alt ount with the title:

    ¡°Let¡¯s Gossip about Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late¡¯s Shameless Past¡±

    The original poster listed out quite a few points.

    For example, how Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late used to have a business partnership with Call Me Profiteer before she struck it big. Previously, she would supply Profiteer with items to sell, and he¡¯d take a portion of the earnings asmission. But after she had gotten familiar with the buyers, she began skipping over Profiteer to deal with them directly¡ªa quite hical move as it could be seen as poaching Profiteer¡¯s customers.

    For example, whenever Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late went on dungeon runs, as long as Dashen was there, she¡¯d simply tell him whatever drop she wanted and he¡¯d give it to her.

    She would also unscrupulously take items from the guild inventory without ever contributing anything in return.

    The thread starter went on and on. It had nearly gotten to the point Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late¡¯s image was steadily turning into a green tea bitch.

    <i>¡®The author of this thread¡¯s exaggerating quite a bit. Even if the FL¡¯s broken her setting, she¡¯s not as shameless as this thread says.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Aiyo!¡±

    Shi Sheng suddenly collided with someone, causing her to retreat a few steps. It wasn¡¯t her who eximed, though; the person who bumped into her did.

    Shi Sheng lifted her head from her phone to look at the girl. It was the same one who had been with Sang Yu earlier.

    <i>¡®Herees trouble!¡¯</i> was what shed in Shi Sheng¡¯s mind.

    The girl had fallen onto the floor from their collision, and all the files she was holding scattered around them in a mess.

    ¡°Mo Mo, are you okay?¡± Sang Yu ran over from afar and helped her friend up. ¡°I told you to watch where you were going. Luckily this was just at school; you¡¯d be dead if this happened on the road!¡±

    The girl called Mo Mo flicked her hair and protested somewhat unhappily, ¡°How was I supposed to see in front of me when I¡¯m holding so much stuff? <i>She</i> was the one who didn¡¯t know how to give way and just had to bump into me!¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°...¡± <i>¡®You¡¯re ming me for your own mistake? And I haven¡¯t even started acting unreasonable yet!¡¯</i>

    Sang Yu turned towards Shi Sheng and was slightly surprised upon recognizing her. <i>¡®It¡¯s her. The girl fromst time.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Junior, you bumped into someone. Shouldn¡¯t you say sorry?¡± Sang Yu spoke lightly.

    Shi Sheng twirled her phone in her hand as she smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t feel like it.¡±

    Even if she was the one who bumped into them (and she wasn¡¯t), she still wouldn¡¯t apologise.

    Mo Mo looked Shi Sheng over, contempt in in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re dressed up so prim and proper, but howe you¡¯re so rude?¡±

    ¡°Because you think everyone¡¯s the same as you of course.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Mo Mo red.

    ¡°Saying you have no manners, <i>duh</i>!¡± Shi Sheng blinked, her expression slightly innocent. However, that pair of clear eyes didn¡¯t hide the ill-intent it¡¯s owner had in the slightest. ¡°It seems like Senior is not only impolite; you¡¯re uneducated as well!¡±

    The female lead would always have a foul-tempered best friend. As it turns out, Mo Mo fit the role to a tee. She instantly blew up a gasket. ¡°Are all new students this arrogant?! Which course are you in?¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with you which course I¡¯m in? You want to tattle like a grade schooler?¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Mo Mo¡¯s expression turned ugly, as if Shi Sheng had hit the mark.

    ¡°Mo Mo, just leave it; the teacher¡¯s still waiting. Let¡¯s deliver the stuff first.¡± Sang Yu finally piped in.

    Shi Sheng then nced at her. The calmness in the girl¡¯s eyes felt like a dagger stabbing right through her heart, making her feel very ufortable.

    ¡°No way! She has to apologise!¡± Mo Mo spat.

    ¡°And if I don¡¯t? What will you do, hit me?¡± Shi Sheng sneered.

    Sang Yu thought of Music For Miles in the game as she looked at the youngdy in front of her. <i>¡®She¡¯s just as arrogant, and just as hateful.¡¯</i>

    ¡°See if I can¡¯t!¡± Mo Mo rolled up her sleeves and charged forward with a raised hand.

    Shi Sheng quickly dodged to the side. As Mo Mo¡¯s hand ineffectively brushed past her face, Shi Sheng used this opportunity to fling a p of her own.

    A loud smack rang out, attracting the attention of the students who were passing by.

    Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t used much strength; after all, this body of hers wasn¡¯t exactly strong enough to exert a lot of force. It was just that the sound was a bit loud so it seemed painful.

    Mo Mo could only feel a bit of tingling on her face, no pain whatsoever. But still¡ª

    To be pped like that in front of so many people...wasn¡¯t it shameful?

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    ¡°Heavens! It¡¯s him!!! Since when did my idole back to school?!¡±

    ¡°Senior Dongfang¡¯s giving a speech for today¡¯s freshman orientation, didn¡¯t you know?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t anybody tell me about such an important thing?? Thank God I met him here, else I would¡¯ve missed the chance to meet him in person! Ah! He¡¯s <i>sooo</i> handsome!¡±

    Out of nowhere, sounds of excited gasps and chatter from nearby girls came up.

    Shi Sheng inwardly groaned. <i>¡®I knew plot-sama would do this...</i>

    <i>Male lead has to show up whenever the female lead meets the supporting female lead...¡¯</i>

    A youth walked across the bridge over the artificialke, his gaze seemed to float over in Sang Yu¡¯s direction yet at the same time not.

    He paused slightly before heading towards them and stopping beside Shi Sheng. ¡°Junior Chu.¡±

    Shi Sheng blinked innocently. <i>¡®Did the ML know Chu Yunxi? What did he juste over to greet me for???¡¯</i>

    She dug through Chu Yunxi¡¯s memories and finally managed to find something relevant.

    The Chu Family and the Dongfang Family were business partners. Chu Yunxi¡¯s father would sometimes bring her to some of the more rxed parties that were held, so it wasn¡¯t strange to think that Dongfang Li might¡¯ve met her at one of those parties.

    Only...

    <i>¡®The reason this fellow suddenly approached me is because of the female lead, isn¡¯t it? He should¡¯ve learned about her identity by now, so he came back to the school...</i>

    <i>But because he¡¯s afraid of scaring her off, he uses me as an icebreaker first...</i>

    <i>Fuck! I suddenly feel very annoyed!¡¯</i>

    ¡°You are?¡± Shi Sheng gave her signature slight smile.

    Dongfang Li¡¯s lips frowned imperceptibly. ¡°Does Junior Chu not remember me?¡±

    <i>¡®You really think you¡¯re a glowing little sun that everyone revolves around?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°I had to?¡±

    Dongfang Li was stumped for words.

    He had only met Chu Yunxi once. Though it had been a while, it had never once crossed his mind that it was possible for her to forget him.

    His gaze swept over the files Sang Yu had picked up and shoved back into Mo Mo¡¯s hands before he very naturally changed the topic. ¡°You¡¯re the junior in charge of delivering these?¡±

    Mo Mo nodded her head dumbly.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the auditorium too. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± With such a fine specimen of the male species in front of her, Mo Mo couldn¡¯t even remember the fact that she had just been pped. She felt her face burning as she stuttered, ¡°O-okay.¡±

    ¡°Junior Chu, do you want to tag along?¡±

    ¡°Not free.¡±

    <i>¡®I¡¯m not going to go watch the male and female leads flirt! I could lose control at any moment... And that¡¯s not good.¡¯</i>

    #Single dog¡¯s bitterness#

    The only reason Dongfang Li had asked at all was because he didn¡¯t want to make it seem like he was deliberately trying to get close to Sang Yu. Hence, he was rather pleased that Shi Sheng rejected his offer. <i>¡®What a sensible little junior. I¡¯ll forgive her for not remembering me.¡¯</i>

    <strong>Author¡¯s note:</strong>

    Writing is so painful... please gimme loving pats~

    Darlingse pat me~

    2,500 rmendations for more updates~ If monthly votes reach 100 I¡¯ll update too~~

    All the little angels who have votes in your hands:e at me! Don¡¯t show any pity to this delicate flower (me)!

 Chapter 176

    Shi Sheng ended up skipping the orientation ceremony lest she be tempted into hacking the leads to death if she saw them again. This was probably because she was a stepmother-type author; she just wouldn¡¯t feelfortable unless she tortured the female lead.

    By the time Shi Sheng arrived home that evening, the update was finally done. So the first thing she did after logging on was to check what was new.

    The world chat was currently discussing the Camp Wars, following the announcement that the first one was to be held at the end of the month.

    Twinklegem Tower had also been upgraded and now had 120 floors.

    Shi Sheng next went to the forums and found that the thread that was dissing Sang Yu earlier had already disappeared.

    <i>¡®Boring... can¡¯t even pick a proper fight.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng returned to the game and messaged Ink Seeker.

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [hubby, let¡¯s go increase intimacy!]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [Speak properly.]

    <i>¡®Hey, since when did I<sup>(bbb)</sup> not speak properly?¡¯</i>

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [lil b!tch,e increase intimacy! i wanna use couple skills!]

    Couple skills could only be learned once Intimacy had reached a certain point.

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [Come to Fallback Valley, 331, 465.]

    Ink Seeker wasn¡¯t alone when Shi Sheng teleported to those co-ords. Beside him was a lower-levelled yer called ¡°Call Me Profiteer No.1¡±, and considering how there were no records in the area chat, they were probably private messaging each other.

    <strong>[Area] Call Me Profiteer No.1</strong> : [Greetings Music Dashen.]

    <strong>[Area] Music For Miles </strong>: [feeling a bit nervous at having someone finally call me dashen]

    <i>¡®Those little bitches never call me ¡°Dashen¡±¡ªit¡¯s always ¡®music¡¯ this, ¡®music¡¯ that! No respect at all!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Area] Call Me Profiteer No.1</strong>: [Music Dashen, are you selling your half of Three Lifetimes too?]

    <i>¡®Sell? How would I sell it? It¡¯s soulbound!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Area] Music For Miles </strong>: [it¡¯s bound to me, can¡¯t sell]

    <strong>[Area] Call Me Profiteer No.1</strong>: [...Ink Seeker Dashen, were you just toying with me?]

    <strong>[Area] Ink Seeker </strong>: [Trade.]

    The two were silent again for a while, so they were probably trading.

    <strong>[Area] Call Me Profiteer No.1</strong>: [Music Dashen, seeing as how I called you Dashen, could you sell your half to me as well?]

    Shi Sheng¡¯s face as she messaged Ink Seeker: (||| ?_?)

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [you hacked the system again!]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [En.]

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [just how poor are you???]

    <i>¡®Actually hacking the system just so he could sell that...¡¯</i>

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [There¡¯s no point keeping it.]

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [i can use it to show off ah!]

    <i>¡®It¡¯s a one-of-a-kind outfit! One of a kind! Pulling aggro¡¯s a snitch with this!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [......]

    <strong>[Area] Call Me Profiteer No.1</strong> : [Music Dashen, say something ah! Are you selling it?]

    <strong>[Area] Music For Miles </strong>: [no]

    <strong>[Area] Call Me Profiteer No.1</strong>: [Why? Ink Seeker Dashen¡¯s already sold his, and there¡¯s no point wearing it on your own... Wasn¡¯t there a saying the wife should follow her husband¡¯s example?]

    <strong>[Area] Music For Miles </strong>: [just because you said that...]

    <strong>[Area] Call Me Profiteer No.1</strong>: [You want to sell it now?]

    Profiteer started getting excited. <i>¡®A one-of-a-kind couple¡¯s outfit! It¡¯s worth a ton! I can flip it for so much proffffit!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Area] Music For Miles </strong>: [not. selling.]

    <i>¡®Follow the husband¡¯s example? Fuck you! He should be following mine! Don¡¯t you know how to speak? Idiot!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Area] Ink Seeker </strong>: [......]

    <strong>[Area] Call Me Profiteer No.1</strong> : [......]

    <i>¡®What did I say wrong? Don¡¯t be like this!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Area] Music For Miles </strong>: [even if i dismantle this, i¡¯m not giving it to you]

    <strong>[Area] Call Me Profiteer No.1</strong> : [...Music Dashen, don¡¯t be like this! What did I say wrong? I can take it back, can¡¯t I? As long as you sell your half of Three Lifetimes to me...]

    <strong>[Area] Music For Miles </strong>: [you can swallow back what you just spat out?]

    <strong>[Area] Call Me Profiteer No.1</strong>: [......]

    Profiteer felt like he¡¯d received 10,000 points of damage from her.

    Having dominated the business world (in-game) for years now, he knew that the scariest people to deal with weren¡¯t those that yed sly tricks or cunning sleights of hand, but those that were utterly shameless in negotiations<i>¡ª</i>especially those who didn¡¯t care about money at all.

    This type of people didn¡¯t have any weaknesses, so there was simply no way to get what you wanted from them if they didn¡¯t want to.

    <strong>[Area] Call Me Profiteer No.1</strong> : [If Music Dashen decides to change your mind, you¡¯re always wee toe find me. The price can be negotiated.]

    Profiteer ran off after saying this, as if he was afraid of Shi Sheng causing trouble for him.

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : e dear husband, let¡¯s go raise our intimacy!]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [......]

    Ink Seeker initially thought that they were just going to do some couple quests together, but he had forgotten that this new wife of his was into mboyant, unting disys meant to vex everyone to death. How would she follow the crowd like an obedient little sheep and simply go do what everybody else did?

    He was brought to Dream Restoration Peak, the ce that was acimed to have the best scenery in the game and where the entrance to the ¡°Dream Of A Thousand Years¡± secret realm was located.

    Dream Restoration Peak was a mountain with a giant cherry blossom tree at the top, and a sea of smaller cherry blossoms at the base.

    Due to the little pink petals drifting and floating slowly in the air, the area had an ethereal and romantic feel to it that made it immensely popr among the yers.

    Shi Sheng climbed to the top of the mountain, swiftly bought some fireworks and gave them to Ink Seeker.

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [light them]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [......]

    Fireworks were typically items for weddings, but there was actually another type that was used to increase Intimacy. Ink Seeker discovered that the ones Shi Sheng had bought were the very expensive ones.

    <i>¡®This woman actually bought the 999g packs...¡¯</i>

    Worth 999g each, these packs contained 99 fireworks and each firework could increase Intimacy by 1,314 points.

    <i>¡®And she gave me 20 packs...</i>

    <i>Wastrel!!!¡¯</i>

    The Intimacy stat was currently capped at 5201314

    <sup>1</sup> points. Apparently, reaching it would unlock a very awesome couple skill as well as a title, but no one had achieved it as of yet.

    <i>¡®She¡¯s nning on reaching the cap by giving me so many packs, isn¡¯t she?¡¯</i>

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [you set them off, i¡¯m off to go eat]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong>: [Howe I¡¯m the one who has to do this?]

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong>: [what, do i have to do it myself? you still have the face to ask that when i already bought the fireworks?!]

    Shi Sheng was easily provoked, as you can tell.

    Ink Seeker silently started setting off fireworks while thinking to himself, <i>¡®Women are so temperamental.¡¯</i>

    ......

    What greeted Shi Sheng after she came back from her meal were people who had nothing else to discuss on world chat but the topic of Ink Seeker setting off fireworks for her on Dream Restoration Peak.

    <strong>[World] Just Watching Shows </strong>: [did Ink Seeker Dashen strike it rich or forgot to take his medicine? how many has he used now? how much money is that???]

    <strong>[World] Dancing 2 Da Beat</strong> : [all of his savings? is Ink Seeker Dashen going to have to eat dirt now?]

    <strong>[World] </strong> : [howe tycoon music doesn¡¯t have any reaction?]

    <strong>[World] Mu Li In Love </strong>: [attention seeker! why don¡¯t you buy Beautiful Land since you¡¯re so rich eh?]

    <strong>[World] Breaking News</strong> : [This just in, Ink Seeker Dashen has already used three packs of fireworks!]

    <strong>[World] Beautiful Land</strong> : [i¡¯m not selling myself]

    <strong>[World] Just Watching Shows</strong> : [pfft<i>¡ª</i>not even if it¡¯s for 5,200 each time? you probably can¡¯t fetch this price even at those ces in the capital]

    <strong>[World] Beautiful Land</strong> : [actually, i can consider it.]

    Beautiful Land was also the name of another item used to increase Intimacy, and it was worth 5,200 gold. That¡¯s right, 5,200g for <i>one</i> item, not a package. To say that it was damn expensive was an understatement.

    <strong>[World] Music For Miles</strong> : [if i did that just because you told me to, wouldn¡¯t that mean i¡¯m losing face? beg me and i¡¯ll show you, how ¡¯bout it?]

    <strong>[World] Mu Li In Love</strong> : [pei! who are you to get this young miss to beg you?!]

    <strong>[World] anon863</strong> : [There are this many rich people on this server?]

 Chapter 177

    <strong>System Announcement: Li Suo has lit Beautiful Land for his wife, Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late. May they together enjoy the best this life has to offer!</strong>

    The background suddenly went dark. Clusters of fireworks soared from the base of Dream Restoration Peak, spreading over the sky like a painting on a scroll. It was both stunning and beautiful.

    The scenested for a minute. In the final ten seconds, the light of the fireworks came together to form the name ¡°Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late¡±.

    Shi Sheng propped up her chin, a thoughtful expression on her face. <i>¡®Hey, expensive stuff <strong>does</strong> look good.</i>

    <i>But you say you want me to light this kind of romantic thing for that little bitch, Ink Seeker? In your dreams! No¡ªnot even in your dreams!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[World] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late</strong> : [Thank you, Dashen.]

    <strong>[World] Li Suo</strong> : [Call me husband.]

    <strong>[World] </strong> : [i¡¯m just ame uncle but even i could feel the romance! looking for a wife! pls apply!]

    <strong>[World] Just Watching Shows</strong> : [, i like you! let¡¯s be gay together!]

    <strong>[World] </strong> : [get lost! i want a girl!]

    <strong>[World] Music For Miles</strong> : [husband!]

    <strong>[World] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late</strong> : [Husband.]

    Shi Sheng¡¯s message appeared at the same time Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late¡¯s did. For three seconds, a strange silence fell over the world chat, and then messages suddenly popped up like the gue.

    <strong>[World] Wind Between My Legs, Butt Itches</strong> : [i knew music for miles had an enmity with li suo dashen and his wife! she even speaks up at this kind of moment...]

    <strong>[World] Mu Li In Love</strong> : [music, ur shameless! Big Bro Li didn¡¯t tell you to call him, so what¡¯re you calling him for?!]

    <strong>[World] </strong> : [is this a love triangle? a square? a pentagon??? this world is tooplex, i want to go back to mars to find a wife]

    <strong>[World] Illusory Dream</strong> : [music¡¯s shameless!]

    <strong>[World] Ink Seeker</strong> : [I¡¯m the one she¡¯s calling.]

    <strong>[World] Music For Miles</strong> : [idiot, you think your big bro li¡¯s the only married man in the server? that must be such a strain on him, not even 4 kidneys could save him!]

    <strong>[World] Harry¡¯s Noble Deer </strong>: [pfft~ first thing i see logging on is my lil musey being cool again. hahaha, lil musey is just as awesome as always!]

    <strong>[World] Just Watching Shows</strong> : [mama, there¡¯s someone abusing single dogs here]

    <strong>System Announcement: Godly Tycoon has lit Beautiful Land for his wife, Snowfall Undermoon. May they together enjoy the best this life has to offer!</strong>

    More Beautiful Land scenery appeared, causing Shi Sheng to roll her eyes while messaging Ink Seeker.

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [what¡¯re you just standing there for? continue lighting those fireworks!]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [I¡¯m waiting for you to use Beautiful Land for me.]

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles </strong>: [you¡¯re thinking too much. hurry up and light those fireworks!]

    <i>¡®I¡¯m(bbb) not telling him I(bbb) bought so many on purpose just to troll him...¡¯</i>

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [......]

    Looking at the number of fireworks still left in his inventory, Ink Seeker quietly used a macro. After all, it would take forever to light all of them if he did it manually.

    Right now, what mattered most for yers in the game wasn¡¯t the lore or gamey, but the daily routine of watching Music For Miles show off and then get chased.

    The gamepany found that this server was particrly popr with yers, so much so that there were oftenints from yers who couldn¡¯t enter.

    At first, they hadn¡¯t known why. <i>¡®There¡¯s so many green light servers</i>

    <sup>1</sup><i>! Why are you guys so insistent on this one! What¡¯s wrong with these people???¡¯</i>

    Then, they discovered that in this server was an entric couple that went around ¡®making things livelier¡¯. Even the GM liked this server. Games <i>should</i> be lively like this.

    However, it was at this time that someone suddenly submitted an anonymous report that the two were cheating.

    Cheating was one of the things that the game developers took very seriously. After seeing the screenshot evidence and description from the anonymous reporter, thepany started investigating.

    Did Ink Seeker use cheats? Of course.

    Although his character was high-levelled, his equipment was so inferior that he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat anyone without cheating.

    Fairness?

    Ink Seeker would like to say he didn¡¯t know the meaning of this word.

    Did Shi Sheng use cheats? Obviously.

    Did you really think she had an endless stream of money to burn?

    <i>¡®Illegal? That¡¯s only if they can catch me!¡¯</i>

    In all honesty, the gamepany had no way of dealing with these two. Theypletely ignored things like thew and justice, yet they also had the ability to get away with it.

    Though the developers had investigated these two ounts, they couldn¡¯t find any abnormalities. Yet it was clear from Shi Sheng and Ink Seeker¡¯s behavior that there was something going on¡ªand so, they now had a new GM ¡°bodyguard¡±.

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles </strong>: [let¡¯s go kill someone]

    <strong>[Party] Ink Seeker </strong>: [Who?]

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles</strong> : [66]

    <i>¡®Sonovabitch, which little bitch was it who dared to report me? Don¡¯t let me find out who you are!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Party] GM66</strong> : [Dashens, I¡¯m still here, you know. Please don¡¯t plot to kill me right in front of me.]

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles</strong> : [thene over here and lemme kill you]

    <strong>[Party] GM66</strong> : [You¡¯ll be locked up for killing me.]

    <strong>[Party] Ink Seeker </strong>: [We won¡¯t.]

    <strong>[Party] GM66 :</strong> [?]

    Although he wasn¡¯t an actual NPC, you¡¯d still be thrown into prison for attacking him.

    Shi Sheng and Ink Seeker forcibly dragged GM66 into a dungeon. Rather than attacking the boss, they instead held GM66 down and beat him up.

    When he died, they¡¯d simply use Resurrection Pills to revive him. It was simply inhumane, this horrible scene of abuse.

    Because there was a special objective in this dungeon, friendly fire was on.

    <strong>[Party] GM66 </strong>: [Dashen, please let me off!]

    <i>¡®Which other Dashen is as forting and violent as this one? No wonder the people outside don¡¯t respect her at all! They even chase after her all the time!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles</strong> : [sure, now tell me, who reported us?]

    <strong>[Party] GM66</strong> : [I don¡¯t know.]

    <strong>[Party] Ink Seeker</strong> : [Revive.]

    Shi Sheng immediately force-revived GM66 with a Resurrection Pill, and in the next second, he copsed again.

    GM66 insisted he didn¡¯t know, so the two continued ying around with him.

    <strong>[Loudspeaker] Snowfall Undermoon</strong> : [lil musey, you¡¯ve alrdy been inside that dungeon for ages alrdy! at leaste out for some fresh air!]

    Shi Sheng stopped killing GM66 and left the dungeon. Just as GM66 was beginning to think she¡¯d left for good, she came back in with a group of people.

    <strong>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon</strong> : [not getting locked up for killing NPCs? sounds great, sign me up!]

    <strong>[Party] </strong>Drunkalone<strong> Undermoon</strong> : [enter]

    The group surrounded GM66 and forced him into the dungeon. This GM was enough for them to y with for the day.

    This was definitely the darkest day of GM66¡¯s life. It made him want to quit his job.

    <strong>[Party] GM66</strong> : [Dashen, I really don¡¯t know! I¡¯m just an employee, why cause trouble for little old me?]

    Shi Sheng used a skill, causing GM66 to eat dirt again.

    <strong>[Party] GM66</strong> : [Dashen, I really don¡¯t know!]

    <strong>[Party] Windsong Undermoon </strong>: [not letting up eh?]

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles</strong> : [no worries, there¡¯s nothing fun to do anyways, we can take our time]

    <strong>[Party] GM66</strong> : [The Camp War¡¯s starting soon! Why would Dashen not have anything fun to do? There¡¯s also Twinklegem Tower, the first clear still hasn¡¯t been taken yet! Dashen, you took the first clear for floor 70, you can definitely im first clear for floor 120! Please let me off!]

    The group ganked GM66 for quite a while, though they soon got bored since the GM didn¡¯t drop any experience or loot.

    Shi Sheng opened up the Shop to have a look at some of the items avable. <i>¡®As expected of a ¡°masterpiece¡±, this game offers such a variety of trolling tools!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 178

    The yers of Land of Gods & Demons had the fortune to witness a full demonstration of the game¡¯s trolling tools today.

    And the ¡°lucky recipient¡±, GM66, was currently writing his resignation letter in tears. <i>¡®These lunatics! Not only are they torturing me in body, they¡¯re also torturing me in spirit! I want to resign!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Party] GM66 :</strong> [Dashens, aren¡¯t you guys tired?]

    <i>¡®They fucking toyed with me for the whole day.¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles :</strong> [no]

    <strong>[Party] GM66 :</strong> [Please let me off!]

    <strong>[Area] 4Seas8Lands :</strong> [Little Music, what¡¯re you doing?]

    4Seas showed up with a group of people all of a sudden. Seeing Shi Sheng¡¯s group surrounding someone, he asked her out of curiosity.

    <strong>[Area] New Dongfang :</strong> [Boss, didn¡¯t you see on world chat? Little Music¡¯s walking the GM.]

    4Seas had turned off his world chat earlier. The Camp War was due to start at the end of the month. Therefore, as the alliance leader, he had been levelling his troops without rest so he didn¡¯t have time to check the world chat for gossip.

    <strong>[Area] 4Seas8Lands :</strong> [...Lil Music sure knows how to y.]

    <strong>[Area] Music For Miles :</strong> [howe you¡¯re here?]

    They were currently in a peaceful zone, so yers aiming to level wouldn¡¯te here.

    <strong>[Area] 4Seas8Lands :</strong> [A lvl 110 hidden dungeon appeared nearby recently. I¡¯m bringing people over to clear it.]

    Hidden dungeons were like the ¡°Dream Of A Thousand Years¡± Secret Realm that Shi Sheng opened up. Though of course, thetter could only be opened by two people, so it should belong to a special ss of hidden dungeons.

    <strong>[Area] Music For Miles :</strong> [oh. hi mr bunny. bye mr bunny<sup>[1]</sup>.]

    <strong>[Area] New Dongfang :</strong> [Lil Music, your autocorrect sure is cheeky.]

    <strong>[Area] GM66 :</strong> [Dashen clearly did that on purpose.]

    <i>¡®There¡¯s no way she entered the wrong characters!¡¯</i>

    4Seas pretended to not see GM66¡¯s message.

    <strong>[Area] 4Seas8Lands :</strong> [Lil Music, want to join our guild? The Camp War¡¯s sure to be fun.]

    <i>¡®That¡¯s a battle with more than a thousand yers ah! Definitely more impressive than a City War.¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Area] Music For Miles :</strong> [not interested, not going]

    <strong>[Area] 4Seas8Lands :</strong> [At least consider it a bit! Camp Wars only take ce once a month.]

    4Seas invited her because he felt her skills were good¡ªthough of course, some part of the reason was because of their friendship. She wasn¡¯t like other girl gamers (in this game)¡ªshe was much more straightforward; to her, one was one, and two was two<sup>[2]</sup>. This was the type of girl he liked {not in the romantic sense... at least... I don¡¯t think so?}.

    <strong>[Area] Music For Miles :</strong> [drunkflowers are in deity camp too, we¡¯ll be on the same team. not ying with drunkflower b!tches, so no need]

    There were two Alliances in the Deity Camp, and there was no way the developers could allow only one Alliance to participate, so both Alliances would be participating in the uing Camp War.

    As Drunkflower Den was the guild of one of the Alliance Heads, the number of participating members would naturally be higher.

    <strong>[Area] 4Seas8Lands :</strong> [......]

    <i>¡®Forgot about her enmity with Drunkflower Den...¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Area] 4Seas8Lands :</strong> [Well okay then. If you want to try it out, you cane find me anytime.]

    <strong>[Area] Music For Miles :</strong> [en]

    4Seas was in a rush to get to the hidden dungeon, so he hurriedly led his party away.

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles :</strong> [66 i rmb deities could turn into demons right?]

    <strong>[Party] GM66 :</strong> [This... how¡¯d you know?]

    <i>¡®Deities falling to demonhood should onlye out in the next update, so howe she knows?¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Party] Crabapple Undermoon :</strong> [the game was created with the lore based off a novel, where gods and deities turning into demons was one of the highlights. would yourpany have ignored that?]

    <strong>[Party] Drunkalone Undermoon :</strong> [these few updates haven¡¯t added anything new to the races, so it¡¯s quite easy to guess]

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles :</strong> [i hacked yourpany and saw the files]

    Compared to the two earnest responses above, this one was...

    <strong>[Party] Ink Seeker :</strong> [......]

    <strong>[Party] Snowfall Undermoon :</strong> [......]

    <strong>[Party] Windsong Undermoon :</strong> [......]

    <strong>[Party]</strong> ......

    <strong>[Party] GM66 :</strong> [Dashen, you admit to using cheats?]

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles :</strong> [even if i did admit it, you don¡¯t have any evidence, what can you do? this is a society built onw! you need witnesses and evidence! what, if i said i was the president, would you guys really treat me like one?]

    <strong>[Party] GM66 :</strong> [......]

    <i>¡®Too arrogant! Boss, I can¡¯t handle her alone!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Party] GM66 :</strong> [I¡¯ll speak, I¡¯ll speak! Dashen please let me off! The person who reported you did so anonymously, but thepany can investigate their IP.]

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles :</strong> [so you¡¯re cheating your customers? your promised ¡°anonymity¡± doesn¡¯t stand up at all, does it?]

    <strong>[Party] GM66 :</strong> [We won¡¯t check their IP without reason... Also, there are lots of yers, so investigating it would still take time. It¡¯s only because your case is more special that thepany investigated the IP.]

    <strong>[Party] Ink Seeker :</strong> [Who?]

    <strong>[Party] GM66 :</strong> [If I tell you, will you guys let me off?]

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles :</strong> [you really think i¡¯m very free to hover around you all the time?]

    <strong>[Party] GM66 :</strong> [......]

    <i>¡®What¡¯s with that prickly tone?! Can¡¯t you speak nicely?¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Party] GM66 :</strong> [The yer¡¯s ID is Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late.]

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles :</strong> [i knew it was that lil b!tch!]

    <i>¡®I<sup>(bbb)</sup> knew she¡¯d start ying underhanded tricks knowing she couldn¡¯t beat me<sup>(bbb)</sup> head-on! Activating ¡°scum-killer¡± mode!¡¯</i>

    True to her word, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t continue tormenting GM66, instead popping on and offline erratically. Her supposed watcher, GM66, couldn¡¯t find her most of the time.

    <strong>[Party] GM66 :</strong> [Ink Seeker Dashen, what has Music Dashen been up to recently? I can never find her.]

    GM66 felt like Ink Seeker was much tamer than Shi Sheng. The only things he did all day were kill bosses and get chased around by people from Countless Generations. Which in his opinion, was much better than a certain Dashen who¡¯s location had been hard to pin down ever since he¡¯d told her who reported her.

    <strong>[Party] Ink Seeker :</strong> [Probably thinking about how to destroy yourpany.]

    <strong>[Party] GM66 :</strong> [Dashen, don¡¯t scare me.]

    <i>¡®Destroy thepany? This joke isn¡¯t funny at all!¡¯</i>

    Thepany behind Land of Gods & Demons was an influential entity in the national gaming industry.

    <strong>[Party] Ink Seeker :</strong> [Believe it if you will.]

    Ink Seeker ignored GM and continued running the boss. GM66 felt conflicted for a while. <i>¡®Ink Seeker Dashen was joking... right?</i>

    <i>I mean, you can¡¯t destroy apany just by using cheats...</i>

    <i>He must¡¯ve just been scaring me.¡¯</i>

    GM66forted himself inwardly.

    ......

    One fine beautiful morning, people found that there was something off about the game.

    Li Suo had disappeared from the leaderboards.

    When they searched his name, the result that came up was: ¡°This yer does not exist.¡±

    <i>¡®WTF! What happened? Li Suo Dashen deleted his character? That¡¯s illogical!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[World] :</strong> [howe Li Suo Dashen decided tomit suicide?]

    <strong>[World] Enjoying Wind :</strong> [I just saw him go dungeoning with Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late yesterday. Howe he deleted his character?]

    <strong>[World] Just Watching Shows :</strong> [ask drunkflower den]

    <strong>[World] Just Watching Shows :</strong> [hey, drunkflower den, howe Li Suo Dashen deleted his character?]

    <sup>[1]</sup> She called him ¡°ÃÈÖ÷¡±, which is sort of like ¡°cutie¡± but without the romantic connotation. And bunnies are cute (when they¡¯re not gnawing your fingers off)... so, Mr. Bunny. He¡¯s supposed to be ¡°Alliance Head¡±/ ¡°ÃËÖ÷¡±, which is pronounced the same pronunciation as ¡°ÃÈÖ÷¡± so it¡¯s easy to mis-type.

    <sup>[2]</sup> Meaning she doesn¡¯t hide what she thinks or feels behind pretty words. Her words are basically what she¡¯s thinking/feeling.

 Chapter 179

    The people of Drunkflower Den had no idea what was going on, either, and only noticed that their guild leader was missing when they saw the messages on the world chat.

    The people who knew Li Suo¡¯s phone number immediately called him. Soon, the people on world chat got their answer.

    <strong>[World] Wind-walking The World :</strong> [Boss¡¯ ount was stolen.]

    <strong>[World] Enjoying Wind :</strong> [his ount was stolen? what kind of grudge makes someone delete it too???]

    <strong>[World] Music For Miles : </strong>[got hiseuppance, eh? serves him right!]

    <strong>[World] Wind-walking The World :</strong> [music, you¡¯re seeking death!]

    <strong>[World] :</strong> [ink seeker dashen, your wife¡¯s causing trouble again]

    <strong>[World] seawaves :</strong> [all ount-stealers should just d!e in hel!]

    <strong>[World] Ink Seeker :</strong> [Can¡¯t keep her in check.]

    <strong>[World] Harry¡¯s Noble Deer : </strong>[ink seeker dashen means to say he¡¯s henpecked? why do I feel like he¡¯s adorable too?]

    <strong>[World] Illusory Dream : </strong>[harry¡¯s deer, don¡¯t u think ur disgusting?! u actually called those types of ppl cute!]

    <strong>[World] Harry¡¯s Noble Deer :</strong> [hey now lil buddy, who i call cute is my business. what¡¯re uinin abt?]

    ......

    Shi Sheng turned off world chat and opened her private messages screen. She had gotten a message from Ink Seeker.

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker : </strong>[You were behind it?]

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles :</strong> [guess]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker : </strong>[You were following Li Suo for the past few days. You were trying to deduce his schedule.]

    Shi Sheng puffed her cheeks and typed in the chat.

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles :</strong> [why¡¯re you asking if you already know?]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker :</strong> [To verify.]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker :</strong> [What are you nning?]

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles : </strong>[to seduce sang yu¡¯s notte]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker :</strong> [......]

    Even if the gamepany knew Li Suo¡¯s ount was stolen, it would still take at least half a month for them to recover it for him. In this time, even if Li Suo made a new ount or used someone else¡¯s, it would definitely not be as convenient as using his own.

    So... Shi Sheng meant it when she said she was going to seduce Sang Yu.

    She had purchased a new deity character ount on Taobao<sup>[1]</sup>, changed the style to be more like Godly Tycoon¡¯s, then infiltrated Drunkflower Den. The persona she used was that of a very aloof Dashen.

    Every day without fail, she¡¯d bring the other lower-levelled characters to run dungeons.

    <strong>[Guild] Idle Chess :</strong> [Level 110 dungeon. Join the party if you¡¯re going.]

    <strong>[Guild] rain fall on her : </strong>[Me me me, Dashen, I wanna go!]

    <strong>[Guild] darkone :</strong> [Bring me!]

    <strong>[Guild] Illusory Dream :</strong> [I wanna go too!]

    <strong>[Guild] Idle Chess : </strong>[Party¡¯s full.]

    Shi Sheng looked at the username Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late in the party window and gave a sinister smile.

    That¡¯s right, her new ount was called Idle Chess and was ranked 20 on the leaderboards.

    <strong>[Party] Illusory Dream : </strong>[sang yu, why are you here?]

    <strong>[Party] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late :</strong> [Why can¡¯t I be here?]

    <strong>[Party] Illusory Dream :</strong> [you started seducing others just bcos Dashen¡¯s not around?!]

    <strong>[Party] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late : </strong>[Illusory Dream, be more mindful of your words.]

    <strong>[Party] Idle Chess :</strong> [Stop arguing, or leave.]

    Illusory Dream immediately shut up. The others didn¡¯t dare to say more, either.

    Shi Sheng was very satisfied with this. <i>¡®Seems like I sessfully managed to forge myself into the very image of a Dashen.¡¯</i>

    As they cleared the dungeon, Shi Sheng gave Sang Yu more attention and care than the others, though she didn¡¯t make it too obvious.

    <strong>[Party] rain fall on her : </strong>[Dashen, what dropped?]

    When Shi Sheng went over to loot the downed boss, another girl in the party couldn¡¯t help but feel curious and ask. Shi Sheng posted the items she had looted in the chat window.

    <strong>[Sceptre of Light]</strong>

    <strong>[Heaven Climbing Boots]</strong>

    <strong>[Good Luck Pendant]</strong>

    ......

    <strong>[Party] Illusory Dream : </strong>[Sceptre of Light! Dashen, your luck is awesome! *worships*]

    The people who ran this dungeon almost all had the Sceptre of Light as their goal, since it was the best weapon drop the dungeon could give right now.

    However, the number of people in the server who possessed this weapon could be counted using one¡¯s fingers, for the drop rate was ridiculously low.

    Shi Sheng had run this dungeon with her Music For Miles ount with the Undermoons, but it had taken over 30 runs to get just one of them.

    <strong>[Party] rainfall on her :</strong> [The Sceptre is so beautiful! I want it but I¡¯m a human, so I can¡¯t use it...]

    <strong>[Party] Idle Chess : </strong>[You guys can split the rest. I¡¯m keeping the Sceptre of Light.]

    <strong>[Party] darkone : </strong>[Okay. After all it was Dashen carrying us. But Dashen, can we go again?]

    Since Shi Sheng was the one who carried them through the dungeon, they had no right to make her hand over the Sceptre of Light.

    Sang Yu quietly epted her share of the loot and didn¡¯t kick up a fuss.

    Yet after Shi Sheng disbanded the party, she invited Sang Yu back in.

    <strong>[PM] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late :</strong> [?]

    Shi Sheng simply gifted her the Sceptre of Light.

    <strong>[PM] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late :</strong> [Dashen?]

    <strong>Your friend has logged off. The message could not be sent.</strong>

    Sang Yu stared at the screen in confusion.

    In the following period, Shi Sheng found all sorts of excuses to take them dungeoning, doing her best to always include Sang Yu.

    Whenever Shi Sheng got any good loot, she¡¯d always send it to Sang Yu afterwards.

    <strong>[PM] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late :</strong> [Dashen, why did you give me so much?]

    <strong>[PM] Idle Chess :</strong> [I wanted to.]

    <strong>[PM] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late :</strong> [?]

    <strong>[PM] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late : </strong>[Dashen... just what do you want?]

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t reply to Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late. After all, sometimes not replying was better than giving a reply.

    Clearing dungeons with Sang Yu became part of Shi Sheng¡¯s daily routine. Though Sang Yu had been quite distant at first, they soon grew close enough that Sang Yu feltfortableining about what happened at school and chatting about the game to Shi Sheng.

    The whole time, Shi Sheng would merely listen quietly while giving the asional reply, just like how a respected Dashen would act.

    On this day, Shi Sheng had only just logged on when Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late sent her a message.

    <strong>[PM] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late :</strong> [Dashen, I¡¯m very upset.]

    <strong>[PM] Idle Chess : </strong>[?]

    <strong>[PM] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late : </strong>[I saw him apany Mu Li In Love in a dungeon today. But yesterday, he told me he wouldn¡¯t be free today.]

    <strong>[PM] Idle Chess :</strong> [Li Suo?]

    <strong>[PM] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late :</strong> [En.]

    <i>¡®What an excellent wingman Li Suo¡¯s being!¡¯</i> Shi Sheng opened the Shop screen and bought a few packs of fireworks.

    <strong>[PM] Idle Chess : </strong>[Let me show you something.]

    <strong>[PM] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late :</strong> [?]

    Shi Sheng brought Sang Yu to Dream Restoration Peak, whereupon she set up a bot to automatically light fireworks.

    Meanwhile, she used herptop to login to her Music For Miles ount. Several message alerts shed the moment she logged on.

    <strong>[PM] Snowfall Undermoon : </strong>[lil musey, what¡¯ve you been up totely? hardly ever see you around]

    <strong>[PM] Call Me Profiteer : </strong>[Dashen, will you really not sell Three Lifetimes to me? Please please please sell it to me?]

    <strong>[PM] GM66 : </strong>[Dashen, have you gone missing? How should I report to thepany ah???]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker :</strong> [Want to go to Twinklegem Tower?]

    Shi Sheng closed every chat window but Ink Seeker¡¯s.

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles : </strong>[what lvl you at?]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker :</strong> [105.]

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles :</strong> [it¡¯s been this long and you¡¯ve only reached 105? dashen, are you incapable?]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker :</strong> [Are you going or not?]

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles : </strong>[yh yh, course i will. just wait till i¡¯ve finished seducing this girl first]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker :</strong> [......]

    <i>¡®This girl¡¯s weird hobbies... I can¡¯t even... She used to go gunning for that other girl¡¯s head as if they had some sort of vicious enmity, the type that meant that the both of them couldn¡¯t coexist in the same world... But now she¡¯s gone to seduce her...</i>

    <i>She is really... quite flexible!¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> An online shopping tform which I guess is like China¡¯s version of e-Bay? I don¡¯t shop... (at least not willingly)

 Chapter 180

    Shi Sheng waited for Idle Chess to finish setting off fireworks.

    <strong>[PM] Idle Chess</strong> : [Feeling better?]

    <strong>[PM] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late</strong> : [Yeah. Thanks Dashen. Sorry I made you spend so much.]

    <strong>[PM] Idle Chess</strong> : [It¡¯s never too much if it¡¯s for you. I have something on now, so I¡¯ll head off. Don¡¯t worry too much.]

    Before Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late got a chance to reply, Shi Sheng logged off and logged onto her Music For Miles ount.

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles</strong> : [let¡¯s go go go! but is it just the two of us dashen? who¡¯s killing the mobs then?]

    <strong>[Party] Ink Seeker</strong> : [...What are you going for?]

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles</strong> : [obviously to sightsee the inside of twinklegem tower!]

    <strong>You have been kicked by the party leader.</strong>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lip twitched as she sent a request to join the party again.

    <strong>You have joined the party.</strong>

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles</strong> : [dashen, where¡¯d you learn kicking ppl from the party the moment there¡¯s a disagreement? it¡¯s a bad habit]

    <strong>[Party] Ink Seeker</strong> : [Too talkative.]

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles</strong> : [speaking more is good for your mental and physical health. oh right, where¡¯s 66? wasn¡¯t he supposed to be keeping an eye on us or something?]

    <strong>[Party] Ink Seeker </strong>: [The Camp War is happening today.]

    <i>¡®Camp War? So that¡¯s why everyone was rushing off somewhere just now! They were going to participate in that Camp War thing.¡¯</i>

    The very first Camp War would definitely have bugs, so it wasmon sense that GM66 wouldn¡¯t have had the time to watch over them.

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles</strong> : [then let¡¯s go beat twinklegem tower with hacks]

    <strong>[Party] Ink Seeker</strong> : [......]

    <i>¡®While everyone¡¯s focused on the Camp War, she¡¯s nning on hacking Twinklegem Tower... Are you sure the game¡¯s meant to be yed this way? Though... I¡¯ll admit that idea sounds pretty good.¡¯</i>

    And so, the two happily went off to hack Twinklegem Tower. Once they had entered, the sight of the densely-packed mobs startled Shi Sheng.

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles</strong> : [why are there so many mobs? ppl with ustrophobia are gonnain]

    <strong>[Party] Ink Seeker </strong>: [The difficulty increases exponentially after floor 105.]

    He was able to start from floor 70 because he had the first clear for that floor, but over this past week, he had only managed to make it to floor 105. It was impossible for him to go any higher.

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles</strong> : [they¡¯re nning on making yers ragequit or somethin?]

    <strong>[Party] Ink Seeker</strong> : [Seems like they aren¡¯t nning on updating Twinklegem Tower anytime soon.]

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles</strong> : [devs are toozy. 0/10]

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles</strong> : [yo dashen, wanna have a contest?]

    <strong>[Party] Ink Seeker</strong> : [What contest?]

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles</strong> : [there are still 50 lvls left, let¡¯s see who beats thest boss first]

    <strong>[Party] Ink Seeker</strong> : [Is there money for the winner?]

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles</strong> : [hey now, we¡¯ve already been a couple for ages, talking about money hurts our rtionship!]

    <i>¡®Like, the fuck? Is this guy obsessed with money or something? All he talks about is money!¡¯</i>

    She¡¯d bought all of her gold legitimately. After all, changing the game data for gold was too easy to detect.

    <strong>[Party] Ink Seeker</strong> : [Notpeting.]

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles</strong> : [fine fine fine, you win i give you 2k, i win, you gimme 5k]

    <strong>[Party] Ink Seeker</strong> : [Why?]

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles</strong> : [i¡¯m a girl]

    <strong>[Party] Ink Seeker</strong> : [So what?]

    <i>So what...</i>

    <i>¡®¡°So what...¡±?! I¡¯m a girl! So you should be giving in to me dammit! Serves you right for being single if this is your attitude!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles</strong> : [i¡¯m your wife]

    <strong>[Party] Ink Seeker</strong> : [......]

    <strong>[Party] Ink Seeker</strong> : [Let¡¯s start then.]

    Shi Sheng found that he was much morepliant when she called herself his wife.

    After cricking her neck and stretching her wrists, Shi Sheng took a deep breath and focussed her attention back on the monitor. Her pale and long fingers danced across the keyboard, so quick that they became a blur to the eyes of an observer.

    106...

    107...

    110...

    115...

    119...

    It was much easier after they had used hacks.

    Ink Seeker hadn¡¯t used them before because he felt doing that would take the fun out of it. But now Shi Sheng wanted topete with him, so he didn¡¯t mind using them.

    On the final level, Shi Sheng arrivedter than Ink Seeker by a heartbeat. The final boss would definitely not be easy to take on.

    As such, Shi Sheng deliberately allowed Ink Seeker to attack the boss first. After waiting for the right moment, she jumped out to pull the boss¡¯ aggro and kill-steal.

    Ink Seeker had probably expected this since he didn¡¯t do anything to prevent it and just watched as she killed the boss.

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [hubby, 5k. pls send it ovr]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker </strong>: [I don¡¯t have the money. Can I pay you with my body instead?]

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [...dashen, did someone steal your ount or something?]

    <i>¡®He was flirting! Something¡¯s not right!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [No.]

    Shi Sheng and Ink Seeker were teleported out of Twinklegem Tower just in time to catch the system announcement that floated past their heads.

    <strong>System Announcement: The Demon Camp¡¯s ¡°Thousand Autumns¡± Alliance has triumphed over the Deity Camp¡¯s ¡°World¡± and ¡°Carefree¡± Alliances, achieving victory in this Camp War.</strong>

    Before people could start cussing on world chat over this announcement, a new announcement showed up with an array of special effects, stealing their attention.

    <strong>[Loudspeaker] System Announcement: Congrattions to yer Ink Seeker¡¯s party for managing to clear the 120th floor of Twinklegem Tower! Reward: A title, ¡°Peerless Under Heaven¡±.</strong>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s only reaction upon seeing this announcement was: <i>¡®So stingy. They only gave a title!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[World] </strong>: [do my eyes fail me? or is that Ink Seeker Dashen i see hanging on that system announcement?!]

    <strong>[World] Wind Between My Legs, Butt Itches</strong> : [twinklegem tower... 120th floor... Ink Seeker Dashen is going to ascend the heavens ah!]

    <strong>[World] Dancing 2 Da Beat</strong> : [don¡¯t you guys find it funny? whenever somethin happens with Drunkflower Den, Music For Miles always somehow manages to give them a p to the face with timely system announcements! and now Countless Generations got their faces pped by Ink Seeker right after they won the Camp War... are you sure these two aren¡¯t really the gamepany¡¯s undercover ops?]

    <strong>[World] Just Watching Shows</strong> : [da beat¡¯s got a point. that was some wicked timing]

    <strong>[World] p!ssoff</strong> : [there¡¯s sumthin up with the gamepany. even if they¡¯re an intentional attraction, it shouldn¡¯t be done this way!]

    <strong>[World] Foggy Unclear</strong> : [Sang Yu, what¡¯re you ying dead for?! You med losing the City War on Music For Miles, and now you¡¯re ming us for losing the Camp War?! You really think just because you¡¯re the Alliance Head you¡¯re all that?! If it wasn¡¯t for Guildmaster, how would you have even gotten this position?!]

    The sudden message caused all discussion regarding Shi Sheng and Ink Seeker to halt.

    <strong>[World] Wind-walking The World</strong> : [Get off world chat.]

    <strong>[World] Foggy Unclear </strong>: [Wind, if you like her, just be honest about it. Would she be grateful to you for being subtle?]

    <strong>[World] Foggy Unclear</strong> : [Before the Camp War, she was hanging out with Idle Chess and enjoying fireworks! Guildmaster wasn¡¯t here, yet as the Alliance Head, instead of nning out our strategy, she went out with someone on a rendezvous! Now we lost and she mes us! Just where did she get this confidence from?!]

    <strong>[World] Foggy Unclear</strong> : [I¡¯d like to just say right now: When guildmaster was here, he¡¯d pamper her all the time. She always thought she was all that when it was really because guildmaster was there to clean after her mess! She doesn¡¯t have ability, yet she won¡¯t listen to our opinions and acts on her own judgement! Who the h.ell does she think she is?!]

    From how infuriated he was this time, it was enough to tell just how outrageous Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late¡¯s behaviour had been.

    <i>¡®Okay, let¡¯se clean now. Ipletely forgot the Camp Wars were happening before I brought Sang Yu to view fireworks... If I¡¯d known... I would¡¯ve kept her there longer!!!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 181

    <strong>[World] Snowfall Undermoon</strong> : [so windy bro really likes sang yu¡¯s notte~ ah, i¡¯m so heartbroken!]

    <strong>[World] </strong> : [calm down Foggy. just what happened? can you rify?]

    If one belonged to the losing Camp in the Camp War, regardless of whether or not you participated in it, you¡¯d receive a penalty. Hence, it wasn¡¯t strange that there were quite a few Deity Camp yers who wanted to know what happened.

    <strong>[World] Windsong Undermoon</strong> : [tycoon, hurry up and drag your waifu back to take his medicine]

    <strong>[World] Godly Tycoon</strong> : [We¡¯ve run out of medicine. I¡¯ll take him out to buy more.]

    <strong>[World] Snowfall Undermoon</strong> : [i¡¯m not sick! i ain¡¯t gonna take any meds!]

    <strong>[World] Music For Miles</strong> : [usually, people who¡¯re crazy won¡¯t admit it. lil princess snowfall, i think your illness runs quite deep!]

    <strong>[World] Just Watching Shows</strong> : [oi undermoons, stop changing the topic. Ink Seeker Dashen, can you please drag your wife back and keep a proper leash on her?]

    <i>¡®These people are still causing trouble at such an important time! Have they no awareness of their identity as part of the Deity Camp?!¡¯</i>

    <strong>System Announcement: yer Music For Miles has ced a bounty of 100g on Just Watching Shows. Limited to 24 hours.</strong>

    <strong>[World] Music For Miles </strong>: [pls think before you speak]

    <i>¡®The hell do you mean by ¡°leash¡± me?! Think I¡¯m a dog? Fuck you!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[World] Just Watching Shows</strong> : [......]

    <i>¡®You didn¡¯t get angry before though!!!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[World] Foggy Unclear </strong>: [Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late only returned just before the Camp War started. We¡¯d already prepared everything but then she said to listen to her, and all our ns went into the bin. She¡¯s the Alliance Head, we can¡¯t do the Camp War without her, and she¡¯d led before, so everyone sort of trusted her and listened to her orders. The few of us who¡¯ve been here since the beginning tried to oppose her decisions, but she suppressed us.]

    <strong>[World] Foggy Unclear</strong> : [And the result? We lost the Camp War! Yet look at how she behaves! She pushes all the me to us! She said we didn¡¯t stop it from happening though we knew it¡¯d happen! What a joke! I DIDN¡¯T stop it?! What, did you want me to threaten you with a knife?!?]

    <strong>[World] ClearRoad</strong> : [It¡¯s not that I¡¯m deliberately making her look bad, but I thought Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late was quite a good and generous gal. But ever since she got together with guildmaster, she changedpletely.]

    <strong>[World] Music For Miles</strong> : [women are fickle]

    <strong>[World] Green Flower On Sauerkraut</strong> : [are you referring to yourself?]

    <strong>[World] Music For Miles</strong> : [oh green flower, you want a taste of the ¡®get chased by others¡¯ deluxe set too?]

    <strong>[World] Just Watching Shows</strong> : [green flower, you really aren¡¯t learning... just look at what happened to me...]

    <i>¡®This girl sets bounties at the slightest disagreement ah! If you went a bit further, she¡¯d progress to Kill Orders! Rich people sure are direct...¡¯</i>

    <strong>[World] Foggy Unclear</strong> : [Sang Yu, don¡¯t y dead! Come clean on world chat if you got the guts! I¡¯m counting on everyone to act as witnesses for when guildmaster returns!]

    <strong>[World] Wind-walking The World</strong> : [Foggy, do you have to make such a scene?]

    <strong>[World] Foggy Unclear </strong>: [Wind, it¡¯s not that I want to make a scene. But you saw it too! You saw what she said! Forget it. It¡¯s useless talking to you.]

    <strong>[World] Breaking News</strong> : [howe it¡¯s all drunkflower den¡¯s ppl? where are the world alliance ppl?e out and exin ah!]

    <strong>[World] Countless Generations</strong> : [And here I thought it was because 4Seas and Li Suo weren¡¯t as good as they were made out to be... Didn¡¯t expect it to be because there was a woman messing things up. Look, we won¡¯t screw you guys over for the Camp War today. Let¡¯s have a rematch next round.]

    <strong>[World] Ink Seeker</strong> : [Idiot.]

    <strong>[World] Countless Generations</strong> : [idiot your head! ink seeker, just you wait!]

    <strong>[World] 4Seas8Lands </strong>: [We did our best.]

    Although the people in World Alliance were just as bitter about losing the Camp War, no one made a scene on world chat. You could tell how good 4Seas was at managing the people under his control.

    <strong>[World] Enjoying Wind</strong> : [Ink Seeker Dashen¡¯s picked up a bad habit from music! he¡¯s on the road to being a real spendthrift!]

    <strong>[World] Music For Miles</strong> : [i¡¯m innocent ok? pls don¡¯t toss the me on me, not shouldering it]

    The topic derailed from there. Other than the asionalint, there wasn¡¯t any more discussion about the Camp War on world chat.

    <i>¡®Probably went to a more private chat to discuss it... After all, it isn¡¯t exactly something you¡¯d want to boast about.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng stealthily went and logged on to her Idle Chess ount to peek at Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late¡¯s location. Apparently, she was at Langya Ridge.

    <strong>[PM] Idle Chess</strong> : [I just logged on. Are you okay?]

    <strong>[PM] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late</strong> : [I¡¯m fine.]

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t say anything else. After roughly a minute, Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late sent another message.

    <strong>[PM] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late</strong> : [Do you think I¡¯m the reason we lost the Camp War too?]

    <strong>[PM] Idle Chess</strong> : [I believe in you.]

    <strong>[PM] Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late</strong> : [Thanks.]

    <strong>[PM] Idle Chess</strong> : [I¡¯ll bring you dungeon-clearing... It¡¯ll be better to get away from all this.]

    Though Sang Yu hesitated a bit, she still agreed in the end.

    Shi Sheng brought Sang Yu to go dungeon-clearing, multi-tasking between killing mobs using Idle Chess and splitting loot with Ink Seeker using her other character.

    Though the reward for conquering the tower was only a title, they had gotten plenty of loot along the way, so the two called Profiteer over.

    <strong>[Party] Call Me Profiteer</strong> : [Ink Seeker Dashen, Music Dashen... your luck is simply incredible! All these are top tier loot!]

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles</strong> : [quit the chatter, just gimme the cash]

    <strong>[Party] Call Me Profiteer</strong> : [......]

    <i>¡®Even more to-the-point than Ink Seeker Dashen...¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Party] Call Me Profiteer</strong> : [I don¡¯t have that much on me right now. Please wait a moment while I transfer some funds from my alternate ount.]

    Shi Sheng felt bored by the time Profiteer finished, so she asked a random question.

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles</strong> : [hey profiteer, what were you collecting heavenly mystery crystals for?]

    <i>¡®He¡¯s been collecting those things ever since I came here! And he¡¯s still collecting them! Though I guess not as much as before...¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Party] Call Me Profiteer</strong> : [I suppose I can give you this information as a gift: Heavenly Mystery Crystals are going to be very important once the level cap has been raised to 150.]

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles</strong> : [how¡¯d you know? ur sleepin with the gamepany¡¯s ceo?]

    <strong>[Party] Call Me Profiteer</strong> : [...I have my ways, so please don¡¯t ask any more Dashen. This item will have a very great use in the future. I¡¯m telling you guys this: In the future, you might not be able to buy it even if you wanted to.]

    <i>¡®Can¡¯t buy it even if you had money? That awesome?¡¯</i>

    The drop rate of Heavenly Mystery Crystals wasn¡¯t high, and since it didn¡¯t have any known use, many yers would dispose the crystals when they dropped. There probably weren¡¯t more than a thousand Heavenly Mystery Crystals circting in the game.

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles</strong> : [aren¡¯t you afraid i¡¯ll steal business from you if you tell me like this?]

    <strong>[Party] Call Me Profiteer </strong>: [Music Dashen sure knows how to crack a joke! Why, you deal with four-digit figures on a regr basis, would you really covet this bit of small change?]

    The reason why he dared to tell her was exactly because he knew she wasn¡¯t that keen on money. Just now when she was selling stuff to him, it had been him who set the price. Had Ink Seeker not been there too, he would¡¯ve earned some hefty profit.

    <strong>[Party] Music For Miles</strong> : [didn¡¯t you say you wanted three lifetimes before? still want it?]

    <strong>[Party] Call Me Profiteer</strong> : [?]

    Profiteer was puzzled, to say the least. <i>¡®Wasn¡¯t she unwilling to sell it to me no matter what? Howe she¡¯s willing now?¡¯</i>

    Profiteer looked over the chat log and thought back to what he¡¯d said when he had offended her before. To his exasperation, he realized that all he¡¯d needed to do to get on her good side was praise her...

 Chapter 182

    Shi Sheng promised to sell him Three Lifetimes, but not immediately.

    Profiteer didn¡¯t push; there¡¯d never be ack of demand for a unique outfit.

    Afterpleting the transaction, Shi Sheng transferred the money to Ink Seeker.

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [Equal split.]

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [no need, you find a way to exchange it for real money]

    <strong>[PM] Ink Seeker</strong> : [...What are you nning?]

    <i>¡®There¡¯s something off about her tone!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[PM] Music For Miles</strong> : [guess]

    In the following period, Shi Sheng became even busier. Her time was virtually consumed by sses and gaming. Li Suo¡¯s ount had also been recovered.

    The matter with the Camp War had caused a rift between him and his good friends. Even his rtionship with Sang Yu started having some problems.

    Shi Sheng always appeared whenever Sang Yu needed her, though she never spoke too much. She was going for the ¡®I¡¯m here when you need me¡¯ image.

    Now, even Ink Seeker had to book an appointment before meeting Shi Sheng.

    One day however, Shi Sheng suddenly logged on and asked for another method to contact him. This made him even more certain she was up to something.

    Even GM66, who had been sent to keep an eye on them, was growing mould from boredom. One of his charges was gone all day, while the other never changed his daily routine of killing bosses and toying around with Countless Generations.

    Yet a few dayster, news of Sang Yu cheating and Li Suo being dumped circted.

    And the person who she cheated on with wasn¡¯t Idle Chess but Wind-walking The World.

    Shi Sheng was caught off-guard by this sudden turn of events. <i>¡®The fish I painstakingly fed for so long... It was about to take the bait... And now...¡¯</i>

    Needless to say, Shi Sheng was very upset from being robbed of a triumph. So she went and chased Wind-walking all over the world.

    <strong>[World] Wind-walking The World</strong> : [music faq ur mom! tf are you biting ppl like a rabid dog?! *bleep*¡ª]

    <strong>[World] Wind-walking The World</strong> : [*bleep*¡ª]

    <strong>System Announcement: yer Music For Miles has ced a bounty of 250g on Wind-walking The Heavens. Limited to 24 hours.</strong>

    <strong>[World] Harry¡¯s Noble Deer</strong> : [wind-walker stuck his leg into someone else¡¯s rtionship and betrayed his own guild, he deserves to be chased by lil musey!]

    <strong>[World] Harry¡¯s Noble Deer</strong> : [er, but lil musey, aren¡¯t you li suo and sang yu¡¯s biggest hater? you should be celebrating, why are you chasing after wind-walker instead?]

    Not only was Wind-walking together with Sang Yu, he¡¯d also convinced a lot of Drunkflower Den members to defect. Li Suo had only been gone for half a month and yet, by the time he came back, everything had changed.

    Back then, because Li Suo loyalists had jumped onto the world chat to cuss their frustrations, everyone had a rough idea as to what transpired between Sang Yu and Wind-walking.

    Li Suo had been the leader of the party that got the Camp Token back then. Since they were already used to letting Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late loot the corpses, she naturally picked up the Camp Token. .

    She had clicked the Camp Token on purpose, but told Li Suo she had misclicked . Since the window had already popped up, the Camp Token would¡¯ve been wasted had she not created an alliance.

    It was only because of this that Li Suo had allowed Sang Yu to create the alliance, but she was told to transfer the position of Alliance Head after the one-month cooldown was over.

    Though the defeat in the Camp War had caused Li Suo to feel a bit dissatisfied with Sang Yu, he hadn¡¯t criticised her for it. He had simply asked her to transfer him the position of Alliance Head.

    As the Camp Token had only been obtained thanks to Li Suo leading the party, his right to the position could not be objected.

    However, Sang Yu wasn¡¯t satisfied. She felt like Li Suo had changed and constantly nagged him about the times she had stumbled across his meetings with Mu Li In Love. In the end, the two separated unhappily.

    Not long after, Sang Yu got together with Wind-walking, who then left the guild with some other traitors.

    Li Suo and Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late werepletely estranged.

    This waspletely out of Shi Sheng¡¯s script!

    <strong>[World] Music For Miles</strong> : [i¡¯ll kill if i feel like it! no reason!]

    <i>¡®In games, do I even need a reason to kill people? The hell are you so nosy for?¡¯</i>

    <strong>[World] Harry¡¯s Noble Deer</strong> : [hahaha, lil musey, you¡¯re toozy to even find an excuse? are you sure that¡¯s fine?]

    <strong>[World] Snowfall Undermoon</strong> : [lil musey, you hardly y with us anymore! not happeh! want huggles!]

    <strong>[World] Music For Miles</strong> : [i¡¯m very busy]

    <strong>[World] Windsong Undermoon</strong> : [busy killing ppl?]

    <strong>[World] Drunkalone Undermoon</strong> : [Goose Hill. 566, 87. Hurry on over little musey, I¡¯ve caught windy for you.]

    <strong>[World] Snowfall Undermoon</strong> : [windy bro, wait for meee! my little whip is all ready! here i coooome!]

    By the time Shi Sheng arrived, Snowfall was already toying around with Wind-walking. Perhaps taking inspiration from the time Shi Sheng walked the GM, Snowfall was currently having the time of his life using the tools sponsored by Godly Tycoon on his victim.

    There was an item that had the effect of stripping all the clothes from a yer character, leaving them in only their underwear, and then allowing you to force them into all sorts of... poses. Wind-walking cussed up a storm on world chat, though it had no effect.

    <strong>[Area] Snowfall Undermoon</strong> : [lil musey, why are you gunning for him anyways?]

    Snowfall took the time to ask.

    <strong>[Area] Music For Miles</strong> : [he stole my woman]

    <strong>[Area] Windsong Undermoon</strong> : [......]

    <strong>[Area] Ink Seeker </strong>: [......]

    <strong>[Area] GM66</strong> : [......]

    <strong>[Area] Drunkalone Undermoon</strong> : [......]

    <strong>[Area] Crabapple Undermoon</strong> : [......]

    <i>¡®The only woman who had any rtion with Wind-walking recently is Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late. Didn¡¯t she hate that girl though? Howe now Sang Yu became her woman???¡¯</i>

    In the end, Wind-walking was caught and ganked for quite a few rounds. GM66 was nearly unable to continue watching. <i>¡®I was also treated like this back then... Luckily I didn¡¯t have to deal with dropping levels...¡¯</i>

    ......

    After having ganked Wind-walking, Shi Sheng settled down quite a bit. Other than clearing out dungeons daily, the only other thing she did was go AFK with Ink Seeker. GM66 was beginning to suspect the person behind the screen had been switched out.

    <i>¡®She¡¯s almost too quiet...¡¯</i>

    But would Shi Sheng really be that quiet? You¡¯re imagining things if you think that¡¯s the case.

    When GM66 saw the system announcements that popped up ceaselessly during the second Camp War, he felt his heart turn cold.

    <i>¡®I knew she was up to no good... She fucking exposed all the hidden lore in one go, how the fuck are we going to get people to continue ying now?!?¡¯</i>

    The entire gamepany was crying right now...

    By the time they had reacted and tried to stop it, Shi Sheng¡¯s ount had already been deleted, with no chance of recovery.

    When they traced the source of the register details of the ount... They found it belonged to an office worker. An office worker who was too exhausted from work every day to even think about ying.

    The Undermoons, who had been closer to Shi Sheng, were interrogated too but to no avail.

    They had beenpletely unaware Shi Sheng had been about to do such a thing. And to run right afterwards... that waspletely out of character for her!

    <i>¡®Not run? I¡¯d be caught if I didn¡¯t run! Though I supposed nothing would¡¯ve really happened to me even if I did get caught...</i>

    <i>But still! It¡¯d affect my image! And that won¡¯t do!</i>

    <i>More importantly: This game just isn¡¯t fun anymore... What would I stay for?¡¯</i>

    As for Shi Sheng¡¯s husband, Ink Seeker...

    Apologies, but he had deleted his ount as well.

    When the gamepany investigated the particrs used in registering the ount, they found that they didn¡¯t even belong to him.

    This kind of immoral behaviour caused the gamepany to be so pissed that they got the police involved. However, if even a team of experts was helpless to do anything, what could a bunch of amateurs do?

 Chapter 183

    Shi Sheng uninstalled Land of Demons & Gods, after which she browsed the web for a bit out of boredom.

    Beep beep¡ª

    Her phone screen suddenly lit up, disying a foreign number.

    Shi Sheng picked up the phone and answered the call, ¡°Got no money. I have insurance. All my family members are home.¡±

    ...And hung up.

    5 secondster, another call from the same number came.

    ¡°Could you not understand me? Where the hell you from? Do you believe I¡¯ll go over to beat you up?!¡±

    A melodious male voice spoke from the other end, ¡°It¡¯s me... Ink Seeker.¡±

    Shi Sheng pulled the phone away from her ear to look at the screen. <i>¡®That number does look familiar...¡¯</i>

    Only after 3 seconds of staring did she put the phone back to her ear.

    ¡°What do you want? Not hookin¡¯ up.¡±

    ¡°...You broke the game and forced me to delete my ount as well. Shouldn¡¯t youpensate me?¡±

    ¡°Thatst batch of loot was worth at least a few tens of thousands, if not a hundred thousand. Was that not enough?¡±

    <i>¡®Other than gifting some of the stuff that the Undermoons needed, I let you have the rest! And you still think that¡¯s not enough?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°I would¡¯ve earned more if I hadn¡¯t deleted my ount.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    She simply hung up. <i>¡®Why am I even wasting my breath on him?¡¯</i>

    Ji Yan continued calling. Shi Sheng was annoyed to the point of switching off the phone to regain some peace in her world.

    ......

    When Shi Sheng saw Sang Yu at school, she could tell Sang Yu looked more haggard than before, with no sign of her previously clean appearance.

    Although Shi Sheng had uninstalled the game, she still knew what was happening in the game via the forums.

    The gamepany was forced to update the version of the game. What was originally meant to be released in a year and a half was nowpletely released, causing much cursing among the yer base.

    Wind-walking The World took over Sang Yu¡¯s Alliance. At first, the two seemed to be doing okay; they¡¯d even met up in real life apparently.

    But once more and more girls appeared by Wind-walking The World¡¯s side, Sang Yu¡¯s Not Late seemed to slowly lose her importance.

    Not long after, someone posted a thread saying she was now trailing after Li Suo, seemingly having regretted her decision back then. This caused Mu Li In Love to gank her to the point she was unable to continue ying.

    Back in the real world, Dongfang Li naturally would no longer look at Sang Yu in a favourable light.

    They had already gotten to know each other, so his sudden distance¡ªeven to the point of coldness¡ªconfused Sang Yu. She even started to chase after him of her own will.

    Now, she always seemed to be in a dazed state; her grades had also begun to suffer.

    ¡°Hey Chu-girl, a senior from the Research Institute is looking for you.¡± A girl patted Shi Sheng on the shoulder and pointed at the door.

    Shi Sheng looked over to where she was pointing. A boy wearing ck casual wear was standing there with his head lowered. Though she couldn¡¯t see his features clearly, his figure looked a bit frail.

    <i>¡®Do I know this person?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s heart fell; she had a bad feeling and quickly walked towards the exit. However, just as she was about to step out, the boy, at some point, had managed to block it off.

    ¡°Wife, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Though his voice was certainly pleasant to the ears, it also contained an inexplicably sinister tone.

    <i>¡®See, I knew it. Normal people can¡¯t be viins!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Senior, I have to go to the toilet.¡± Shi Sheng lifted her head to reveal her smiling face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll escort you there.¡± Ji Yan didn¡¯t allow any room for objections as he pulled Shi Sheng into his arms, his elegant fingers pressing against her waist. He turned his head slightly and spoke beside her ear, enunciating each word clearly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve caught my attention, don¡¯t even think about running. Otherwise... I don¡¯t mind breaking your legs.¡±

    <i>¡®The fuck? Is there something wrong with you?! Which asylum did this lunatic escape from?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng weighed the odds of her seeding in killing Ji Yan with her sword. <i>¡®Too many people, and there¡¯re cameras over there... even if I did seed, there¡¯d just be more trouble. Not worth it.¡¯</i>

    Ji Yan escorted Shi Sheng to the toilet, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside. Don¡¯t think about running.¡±

    Shi Sheng gave a rather false smile. <i>¡®What am I? Dumb? Of course I¡¯m running!¡¯</i>

    There was a window in the toilet for venttion. Shi Sheng used it to get outside, but since the toilet was located on the second floor, she didn¡¯t have any choice but to jump.

    Just as she was about tond, she saw something sh past her vision, and she was caught by a certain someone.

    Since there was no one out back with them, Shi Sheng kicked at Ji Yan. She took advantage of when he turned his head to dodge to pull out her sword and level it across his neck.

    ¡°Fuck your great-grandpa! You think you¡¯re so hot just because I wasn¡¯t going all out?!¡±

    Ji Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed. He had been certain she hadn¡¯t had any weapons on her before. <i>¡®Where¡¯d she pull this sword from?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Stop following me, or I¡¯ll fucking mince you!¡± Shi Sheng sliced off a hair on Ji Yan¡¯s head with a lift of her hand.

    She red at Ji Yan before leaving with her sword in tow. <i>¡®Fuckin¡¯ hate school. So troublesome to dispose of bodies.¡¯</i>

    Ji Yan stared thoughtfully at Shi Sheng¡¯s departing back as a possessive gleam shed in his eyes.

    ......

    The next time she saw Ji Yan was in her house.

    That¡¯s right, her house.

    He was brought in by the butler and introduced as the new assistant that Papa Chu hired for her.

    <i>¡®Assistant your head! He¡¯s clearly harbouring impure motives! Are you sure you¡¯re my dad?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Miss, do give me some pointers,¡± Ji Yan shot her a meaningful smile.

    Goosebumps popped up on Shi Sheng¡¯s skin as the urge to kill him grew stronger.

    She got up and smoothed out the wrinkles in her dress before walking over to the door and shutting it.

    ¡°What does Miss want to do to me?¡± Ji Yan tilted his head, a faint blush on his pale and handsome face.

    ¡°Doing what you want me to do,¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s lips opened in a smile to reveal a mouthful of pearly whites, only for the smile to turn nasty a secondter, ¡°Killing you!¡±

    <i>¡®This is my house. Disposing of a body will be much easier...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng snatched the sword from where ity on the desk and swung at Ji Yan. Ji Yan naturally had some skill inbat to have been hired as her assistant, so he managed to dodge that swing with little effort.

    The de missed and cleaved the table behind him in two.

    Ji Yan cocked his brow slightly. He used the sofa as leverage to jump behind Shi Sheng and hug her from behind with one of his hands holding onto her sword. His breath tickled her as he spoke ambiguously, ¡°Girls shouldn¡¯t y with such dangerous weapons.¡±

    Shi Sheng was enraged by his actions, but her body was simply too weak. She was unable topete with Ji Yan in physical strength, so she could only be pressed against the sofa.

    ¡°We have a long future ahead of us.¡±

    <i>¡®Long future your grandpa!¡¯</i>

    Ji Yan quickly released Shi Sheng. Before she had time to catch her breath, he bowed and left the room.

    Shi Sheng coldly scoffed as she tossed the sword to the ground with a ng.

    <i>¡®Think I can¡¯t deal with you? Come on then! Let¡¯s go for mutual destruction!¡¯</i>

    And thus, Shi Sheng thought of all sorts of methods to kill Ji Yan. However, thetter seemed like he had cheat-mode on; he always managed to safely dodge her attacks before teasing her a bit afterwards.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t like Ji Yan, but he stuck to her like that annoyingly sticky ster you could never peel off.

    ¡°Ji Yan, the fuck are you always following me around for?!¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve fallen for you!¡± Ji Yan spoke as if she should¡¯ve known that, ¡°And staying by your side to protect you is my job.¡±

    ¡°Fallen for me?¡± Shi Shengughed coldly, ¡°What do you like about me?¡±

    <i>¡®We¡¯ve only known each other for how long again? And you¡¯re telling me you¡¯ve fallen for me? An utter lunatic!¡¯</i>

    ¡°I like how unreasonable you can be. I like...how you look when you¡¯re always plotting to kill someone.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 184

    Shi Sheng quickly pulled out her sword and swung at him. <i>¡®Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll believe you just because you put it nicely!¡¯</i>

    Ji Yan dodged with familiarity before blowing a kiss at her and jumping off thending.

    Frustrated by Ji Yan, Shi Sheng went to vent on games.

    Once Ji Yan found out she was ying games again, he joined her as well, helping her cause utter chaos.

    Once they had their fun and broke the game, they would switch to another one.

    Soon, the two were infamous in the gaming world. They even received a nickname: ¡°The Disasters That Never End.¡±

    Any game they yed soon became popr.

    Perhaps because Ji Yan listened to Shi Sheng in the game, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t loathe him quite as much.

    She still disliked him though.

    ......

    ¡°Miss, there will be a party today. Sir has said to let you attend.¡± The butler passed an invitation to Shi Sheng; however, it was immediately intercepted by Ji Yan.

    Shi Sheng red at him before snatching it back.

    ¡°Engagement party? Dongfang Li?? Sang Yu???¡± Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t help but ask these three questions.

    <i>¡®Those two... just how did they end up tangled together again?! Plot-sama is being too ridiculous, right? Even managed to bring them together after all that nonsense...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Indeed. Sir¡¯s intention is to let the Miss out for a breath of fresh air. These kinds of outings are more rxed after all,¡± replied the butler.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Shi Sheng kept the invitation. <i>¡®I gotta at least see what¡¯s going on with the ML and FL!¡¯</i>

    On the day of the party, Ji Yan shamelessly (and fearlessly) tagged along with her.

    The scale of the engagement party was quiterge.

    By the time Shi Sheng arrived, her father was already present.

    ¡°Baby, are you tired?¡± Although her parents were very busy, they¡¯d always make time to see their daughter at least once a week, so Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with him. She shook her head obediently.

    ¡°Hello Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoyan is here too ah! Very good! I¡¯ll leave my precious baby in your hands then! Bring her around, if she gets tired, go home first.¡± Papa Chu¡¯s face was all smiles when he saw Ji Yan.

    Shi Sheng frowned slightly as she nced at Ji Yan suspiciously.

    <i>¡®Are Ji Yan and my father familiar with each other? Though I suppose that¡¯s to be expected... what kind of father would allow someone he wasn¡¯t familiar with near his daughter?</i>

    <i>He said he hated rich people before, but from his conduct, it¡¯s clear he¡¯s had an excellent upbringing. He also doesn¡¯t seem to be short on money...</i>

    <i>And there aren¡¯t any families with the surname Ji among the families close to the Chus...¡¯</i>

    Papa Chu chuckled as he instructed Ji Yan a bit more before leavingpletely reassured.

    Shi Sheng, somewhat irritated, turned to Ji Yan, ¡°What¡¯s your identity, eh?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Ji Yan turned. ¡°Aren¡¯t I your husband?¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    With a natural movement, Ji Yan took Shi Sheng¡¯s hand and ced it in the crook of his arm. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve already told you. Since you¡¯ve caught my interest, don¡¯t even think about escaping.¡±

    Shi Sheng gave him a false smile and spoke coldly, ¡°Run? Even if I wanted to, I¡¯d make sure to kill you first!¡±

    ¡°As expected of the woman I love.¡±

    Shi Sheng, <i>¡°...¡± ¡®Is there something wrong with you?!¡¯</i>

    She entered the party venue with Ji Yan.

    There were a lot of guests present, all dressed in formal attire with smiles on their faces. It was quite a lively scene. Briefly scanning the room, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t recognize any familiar faces.

    Quite a few people took note of her entrance and nced over. There were even some males who were tempted toe forward and introduce themselves, but they lost their courage when Ji Yan swept his gaze over them.

    ¡°I¡¯m heading to the washroom.¡± Shi Sheng tossed the thing she was holding to Ji Yan before lifting her skirt and walking to the restrooms.

    Ji Yan followed her at a distance.

    The door to the washroom wasn¡¯t shut properly, so just as Shi Sheng was about to push it open, the crisp sound of objects breaking travelled outside, causing her hand to freeze.

    <i>¡®Your grandpa! Of course, the washroom is a high-danger zone at parties!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng withdrew her hand and turned to look at Ji Yan who wasn¡¯t far off.

    Ji Yan advanced a few paces and asked her in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Just as he finished, a voice could be heard from inside the room.

    ¡°Sang Yu, I¡¯m telling you: Even if you¡¯re pregnant with my child, I won¡¯t like you! So keep those dirty little thoughts to yourself, else don¡¯t me me for being heartless!¡±

    <i>¡®Wtf, a kid?!¡¯</i> Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes rolled in their sockets. <i>¡®The FL actually got pregnant with the ML¡¯s kid... dayum! Is this story evolving into a CEO novel?¡¯</i>

    Ji Yan cast a nce at the doorway, revealing a hint of disgust in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll escort you upstairs.¡± He ced an arm around Shi Sheng¡¯s waist and ignored her unhappy re as he brought her towards the lift.

    Indistinct voices could be heard behind them.

    ¡°I know... the child...¡±

    Only afterwards did Shi Sheng find out that Dongfang Li had bumped into Sang Yu while he was once drunk, resulting in the two rolling in the sheets together.

    Just that one time had caused Sang Yu to be pregnant with Dongfang Li¡¯s child.

    The Dongfang Family ced significant importance on the child, so they could only get Sang Yu and Dongfang Li engaged.

    Dongfang Li wasn¡¯t the type to shirk responsibility; since she was already pregnant, he could only bear the consequences. However, after the engagement, Sang Yu¡¯s conduct irritated him to no end.

    Because she was pregnant, the Dongfang Family forced her to stay at home to ensure that the child wouldn¡¯t be affected by stress. Since she was unable to attend ss, Sang Yu was left with a great deal of time at home and nothing to do.

    And with Dongfang Li away from home all day, Sang Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel paranoid. On any given day, she would make about 10 calls to Dongfang Li, interrogating him for his whereabouts.

    News of Sang Yu reached Shi Sheng about a yearter. As it turned out, Sang Yu¡¯s child wasn¡¯t Dongfang Li¡¯s! Having been cuckolded by Sang Yu, Dongfang Li¡¯s loathing for her peaked.

    Sang Yu was kicked out of the Dongfang Family, and the Sang Family¡¯s attitude towards this disgraceful daughter was also unweing.

    Life for a youngdy in her twenties was hard¡ªespecially when she had to care for a child as well.

    Not long after, Sang Yu abandoned the child at an orphanage and disappeared somewhere.

    However, at Dongfang Li¡¯s wedding, she suddenly reappeared and stabbed the bride, causing grievous harm.

    Naturally, she was brought to court. The bride¡¯s maiden family held connections in the government, so she ended up with a life sentence.

    ......

    Shi Sheng was tired from battling wits with Ji Yan daily while guarding against her traitorous parents who sided with a certain person.

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t live very long in this world. After all, Chu Yunxi had a heart condition. She died at the age of 25.

    Shi Sheng was depressed by the time she returned to system¡¯s space. <i>¡®Dammit... I didn¡¯t even get to hack that lunatic Ji Yan to death.¡¯</i>

    System didn¡¯t say anything, merely disying her stats on the screen.

    Name: Shi Sheng

    Morality Points: -122,000

    Life Points: 30

    Contribution Points: 12,500

    Mission Rank: F

    Mission Points: 86

    Hidden Quest: Complete

    Hidden Quest Reward: 0 Contribution Points

    Item List: ¡°Queen¡¯s Crown¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Flips table! I lost 10,000 morality points?! And I didn¡¯t even gain a single contribution point...</i>

    <i>All I did was break a few games; was that so bad?¡¯</i>

 Chapter 185

    <strong>[Do you wish to see what happened afterwards?]</strong>

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shi Sheng uttered through clenched teeth. <i>¡®I want to see how that little bitch Ji Yan ended up!¡¯</i>

    After she died, Ji Yan locked himself in his room for a month. Until one stormy day, he finally left and headed for the graveyard where her remains were buried.

    That frail body appeared even more delicate amidst the heavy downpour. The only thing in his eyes was the reflection of her picture on the tombstone; he seemed to have given up on the world.

    There was a hint of madness and stubbornness in his eyes as he sat down, leaning on the grave.

    The downpour suddenly worsened, causing the scene to blur. Shi Sheng could only see him lifting his hand. She didn¡¯t see what he did, but by the time the rain stopped, the only thing visible to her was Ji Yan¡¯s tranquil silhouette

    The scene ended there.

    <strong>[He died for you in the end. How do you feel?]</strong>

    Shi Sheng stared dumbly at the boy frozen on the screen. Only after a long while did she utter in confusion, ¡°Was he stupid?¡±

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®Why is her reaction to such a touching scene so... off? There¡¯s no hope for me...¡¯</i></strong>

    ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is,¡± Shi Sheng sat cross-legged and poked at the screen as she muttered, ¡°Why were you so certain you liked me?¡±

    <strong>[He already died for you. Wasn¡¯t that enough proof? Why were you able to ept Feng Ci, but not Ji Yan?]</strong>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s finger trembled as her gaze fluctuated slightly. She gradually took her hand away and locked her fingers together, before slowly uttering, ¡°Feng Ci... is different.¡±

    Feng Ci was special to her.

    <strong>[How so?]</strong>

    ¡°None of your business.¡± Shi Sheng pped the screen before threatening in a dark voice, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t try to test my bottom line. You can¡¯t handle the consequences.¡±

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®Host is very scary right now...¡¯</i></strong>

    System decided to cut to the chase. <strong>[The difficulty of subsequent worlds will be raised from now on. Please prepare yourself mentally. Tip: You still aren¡¯t allowed to attack the main characters.]</strong>

    ¡°Oh.¡± Shi Sheng answered, somewhat distractedly. <i>¡®I don¡¯t attack them anyways. Much better to let them do it themselves.¡¯</i>

    System didn¡¯t feel like saying anything. <strong><i>¡®I can¡¯t handle this Host! Evil people will be punished! Just let her be punished already</i></strong>

    <sup>1</sup><strong><i>!!!¡¯</i></strong>

    <strong>[Do you wish to enter the next mission?]</strong>

    <strong>[Initialising transfer...]</strong>

    ......

    Shi Sheng opened her eyes to find herself sitting in a luxurious carriage. <i>¡®Looks like I¡¯m rich this time. Great! Fits with my image!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng lifted the curtains and took in the ancient-styled cityscape outside, as well as the snow-white unicorn pulling her carriage.

    <i>¡®Unicorns! Holy fuck! A fantasy novel!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng lowered the curtain and hurriedly assimted the memories of this body.

    This was a fantasy novel about a transmigrating OP woman.

    The protagonist of this story was Qin Langyue. She was an assassin from the 21st century who had tragically died because of her lover¡¯s betrayal.

    She hadn¡¯t expected to still be alive and transmigrate into the legitimate (yet idiotic) Young Miss of the Qin n, whose name was also Qin Langyue.

    Bullied by n members? Betrothal broken by her fianc¨¦? Disdained by the world?

    None of that mattered!

    Everyone could only stand still and have their faces pped when the FL¡¯s cheat was active!

    After that, she met the male lead Jun Hanlin. The two became a power couple who dominated the Nine Provinces Continent. In the end, they managed to reach the pinnacle of sess and be legends.

    These were the hallmarks of a ssic fantasy novel!

    The former owner of Shi Sheng¡¯s new body was called Shen Yaoguang. She was revered as the Nine Provinces Academy¡¯s star genius and the Shen n¡¯s precious pearl.

    <i>¡®Sounds exactly like the type of people who FLs target to repeatedly p their faces!¡¯</i>

    The two of them had their first encounter during the enrollment for the academy. Shen Yaoguang had ordered her people to clear the way, resulting in the conflict with Qin Langyue.

    Naturally, Qin Lanyue¡ªbeing the female lead¡ªwon. After all, the plot had to devise a method for her to make a name for herself.

    It was only after Qin Lanyue had learned from her contracted divine beast that Shen Yaoguang possessed the Medicine King¡¯s Furnace that she started to more purposefully challenge Shen Yaoguang.

    Qin Langyue coveted the Medicine King¡¯s Furnace, but Shen Yaoguang was no fool; it was a divine object, so why on earth would she ever willingly hand it over to Qin Langyue?

    Since the diplomatic route wouldn¡¯t work, Qin Langyue resorted to more forceful tactics. First, she provoked Shen Yaoguang. Having a temper that was easy to stoke, Shen Yaoguang naturally ended up appearing as the aggressor, while Qin Langyue was depicted as the innocent victim.

    Under the deliberate suppression of Qin Langyue, Shen Yaoguang¡¯s image of a genius gradually faded into a dandy who feared the strong and bullied the weak.

    Qin Langyue slowly backed Shen Yaoguang into a corner until she finally procured the Medicine King¡¯s Furnace. Shen Yaoguang ended up losing all face, which dealt the Shen n a fatal blow. They were on the verge of extinction.

    Large ns were always cold and calcting. When Shen Yaoguang was still useful, they treated her like royalty; however, when she lost the aura of a genius, why would they continue to pamper her? Why, they wished they could step her underfoot some more!

    The Shen n offered her to Bu Jingyun, the Hallmaster of Nine Silences Hall, which was a prominent and influential power in the Nine Provinces Continent, in hopes of seeking his protection.

    Who was Bu Jingyun? Why, only the biggest viin of the entire novel!

    And a nut-job who endeavoured to conquer the entire continent.

    Yes, Bu Jingyun was a nut-job.

    And this loony was partial towards beautiful women.

    That was why the Shen n had gifted Shen Yaoguang to Bu Jingyun. They were aware it was a firepit, yet they¡¯d pushed her in anyway.

    But did Bu Jingyun truly like beauties? Nope.

    Unless you think that his pleasure at seeing them covered in blood, despairing, helpless, and struggling to live while they were on the precipice of death counted as a ¡®like¡¯.

    <i>¡®What is this if not a nut-job?¡¯</i>

    When Shen Yaoguang was delivered to Nine Silences Hall, Bu Jingyun didn¡¯t group her with the other beauties waiting to be ughtered; he allowed her to serve as a maid who¡¯d care for his daily needs.

    But Shen Yaoguang actually fell for Bu Jingyun! During the final confrontation between Bu Jingyun and Qin Langyue, she took a de for him and died.

    Naturally, Bu Jingyun wasn¡¯t able to escape the fate of being cannon-foddered either.

    After that, the male and female leads lived happily ever after together.

    Shi Sheng was rendered speechless upon receiving that script. <i>¡®Wtf! This FL¡¯s way too obvious about breaking character!¡¯</i>

    Shen Yaoguang had three wishes.

    One, was to kill off the female lead.

    Two, was to eradicate the Shen n.

    And three, was to be together with Bu Jingyun.

    Shi Sheng fell silent at thest part. <i>¡®Does she have Stockholm Syndrome or something?! She actually fell for that nut-job Bu Jingyun!¡¯</i>

    Shi Shengpared the memories she¡¯d inherited with the plot and discovered that she¡¯d arrived rather early¡ªthe female lead hadn¡¯t even enrolled in the academy yet.

    Today was the start of school for Nine Provinces Continent. Shen Yaoguang was tasked with leading the other Shen n members who were of age to sign up.

    She was still the Shen n¡¯s proud genius and treated as their precious pearl. Naturally, she enjoyedvish treatment, which was apparent from those unicorns.

    On the Nine Provinces Continent, people cultivated spiritual energy. Naturally, spirit beasts existed too. The unicorn was one example.

    Although they were quite rare, it wasn¡¯t as exaggerated as in stories where the female lead was the only one who had one and it was one of her symbols or some such nonsense.

    When she arrived at the academy, a group of young Shen n members stood next to the carriage and waited for her toe out.

    ¡°Unicorns pulling a carriage belonging to the Shen n... Could it be Miss Shen Yaoguang inside?¡±

    ¡°It should be. Not only is she pretty, she also has talent!¡±

    ¡°I heard she¡¯s already a third-level Spirit King. That¡¯s the youngest Spirit King in a century! Not even Third Prince can match that!¡±

 Chapter 186

    The spiritual energy cultivated by the residents of Nine Province Continent was identical as other cultivation worlds- they just had a different naming system.

    The lowest level was Spiritualist, followed by Spirit King, Spirit Monarch, Spirit Sage, Spirit Saint, and finally, Spirit Emperor.

    Additionally, there were 7 smaller stages to each level.

    To have reached the third level of Spirit King at her young age, Shen Yaoguang was extremely talented.. After all, most people could only cultivate until the Spirit King stage, destined to spend their entire lives struggling to achieve greater results.

    Shen Yaoguang was only 14, so her prospects were boundless.

    Of course, that was only under the condition that the female lead didn¡¯t show up.

    Once the female lead appeared, the only option left for Shen Yaoguang was to function as a punching bag. No matter how talented she may be, there was no way that she could surpass the female lead in that department.

    Shi Sheng lifted the curtain and stepped out of the carriage, causing the bystanders to quietly gasp.

    Shi Sheng couldn¡¯tprehend their thinking.

    <i>¡®This body is only 14! It hasn¡¯t even developed properly yet! In what way is it pretty enough to elicit gasps? Damn you aggro-pulling background characters! Giving you guys bad reviews!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Miss,¡± a young, somewhat pretty adolescent approached her and spoke with practised familiarity, ¡°There are too many people. Should we clear the road?¡±

    Shi Sheng nced at him. It was Shen Jin, a fairly talented member of the branch n. He was one of Shen Yaoguang¡¯s followers, so he was quite used to throwing his weight around.

    <i>¡®Pushing others out of the way upon arrival... isn¡¯t that just begging to be scorned?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t replied when Shen Jin simply took her silence as a ¡®yes¡¯. He waved to the other Shen n members at the side, who immediately began clearing the way.

    And as expected, amotion broke out when they arrived at the front of the queue.

    Shi Sheng proceeded down the cleared out road, upholding her lofty image as she gradually made her way over.

    ¡°Apologise to her.¡±

    ¡°Apologise? Are you joking? Do you know who we are? Can that bumpkin even take our apologies?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Where¡¯d these bumpkinse from? So poorly dressed and deaf to boot! We¡¯ve been yelling for ages already!¡±

    ¡°Hey, this is the Nine Provinces Academy! Is it somewhere you bumpkins can just wander in?¡±

    A youngdy with somewhat immature facial features red coldly at the arrogant Shen n members.

    <i>¡®I guess that¡¯s our FL Qin Langyue.¡¯</i>

    The timid-looking girl behind her was pulling at Qin Langyue, shaking her head.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t change my attitude even if you were the Jade Emperor! I¡¯ll say this one more time: Apologise to her.¡± Qin Langyue¡¯s attitude was very stubborn. Her gaze was sharp, and she was starting to release killing intent.

    <i>¡®As expected of a former assassin.¡¯</i>

    The people around her felt a bit threatened upon sensing her killing intent, and some even thought of retreating.

    Shen Jin only recovered after a while, and he became enraged. ¡°You¡¯re taking a mile when I give an inch! Toss her aside! Miss is still waiting!¡±

    His words snapped the others out of their stupor, and they immediately charged forth in an attempt to shoo Qin Langyue away.

    But the person at the foremost suddenly yelped and fell to his knees, followed by the rest of hisrades. This change was something no one had expected.

    ¡°Apologise.¡± Qin Langyue spoke forcefully, her back ramrod straight.

    A hint of fear rose in Shen Jin¡¯s heart as he retreated a bit. <i>¡®How can her aura be so frightening?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng stood at the back, without the slightest intention of interfering. <i>¡®None of these people stood by Shen Yaoguang¡¯s side when she was in trouble. On the contrary, they kept as much distance as possible in fear she would implicate them.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Because Shen Jin was quite close to Shen Yaoguang, people would normally act very respectful towards him, so it was natural that Shen Jin would employ this tactic.

    ...Not that the female lead would buy into it.

    ¡°Like I care! You have to apologise when you bump into people!¡±

    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Shen Jin clenched his teeth and a dark red spirit energy shot forth towards Qin Langyue.

    <i>¡®Seventh-level Spiritualist!¡¯</i>

    Qin Langyue¡¯s expression darkened as she grabbed the girl behind her and dodged. Shen Jin¡¯s beam of spirit energy shot into the crowd, causing a disturbance.

    Qin Langyue released the girl and drew a dagger before her figure shot towards Shen Jin at lightning speed.

    Shen Jin couldn¡¯t even make out her movements before he was captured by Qin Langyue.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lip couldn¡¯t help but twitch.<i> ¡®Retard... Going to provoke the FL despite not having the skills.¡¯</i>

    One of Shen Yaoguang¡¯s wishes had been to destroy the Shen n, so Shi Sheng naturally would not act to rescue the hostage Shen Jin.

    Thus, Shen Jin was forced to apologise to the girl behind Qin Langyue.

    By then, Shi Sheng had already returned to the carriage.

    Shen Jin returned sullenly and stood outside the carriage, baffled as to why his Miss hadn¡¯t sought justice for him today.

    <i>¡®In the past, if anyone had dared to oppose us, Miss would¡¯ve long defended us... If she came out personally, would that woman still have been so cocky?¡¯</i>

    ¡°What¡¯s with the Miss today?¡± Shen Jin nced at the carriage as he inquired the person next to him in a low voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know... She just watched for a while before heading back into the carriage...¡±

    ¡°Did Miss look unhappy?¡± Shen Jin wasn¡¯t willing to give up.

    The other person shook their head. ¡°Not really. I even saw her smile.¡±

    Shen Jin stared in confusion after the carriage, before casting a nce in Qin Langyue¡¯s direction and harrumphing.

    ......

    Nine Provinces Academy.

    It was the only academy on the Nine Provinces Continent. As such, the number of people enrolling was quite considerable. Only those who had money, talent, or power were epted.

    As a result, the enrollment period was around five to six days.

    Qin Langyue was ahead of them in the queue, but without his Miss as his backer, Shen Jin didn¡¯t dare to provoke her, so they could only queue up behind.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t have to enroll since Shen Yaoguang had already been admitted when she was 12. She got used to the new cultivation system while keeping some attention on the activities outside.

    When it was Qin Langyue¡¯s turn to be tested, Shi Sheng lifted the curtains and rested her weight on the windowsill as she observed Qin Langyue.

    Qin Langyue should have reached the second level of Spirit King stage around this time, but she deliberately suppressed her cultivation to Spiritualist.

    Since she hadn¡¯t gone and defeated Shen Yaoguang, it could be inferred that she was hiding her strength.

    Under the condition that everyone knew Shen Yaoguang was in the third level of Spirit King, her suppression to Spiritualist raised everyone¡¯s impression.

    But since Shi Sheng didn¡¯t make a move on her, even if she did suppress her strength to Spiritualist, it was unlikely to raise any brows.

    However, reality proved that as the female lead, Qin Langyue had brains. Since there was no one to act as a contrast, she didn¡¯t suppress her strength as much.

    ¡°First level of Spirit King! Heavens, she¡¯s in the first level of the Spirit King stage! No wonder she was able to beat Shen Jin with such ease...¡±

    Shen Jin¡¯s face was already dark before that person had finished speaking.

    ¡°Miss, should we investigate which n she¡¯s from?¡± Shen Jin inquired Shi Sheng tteringly. He didn¡¯t hold the authority to mobilize the n to investigate someone, but his Miss did.

    ¡°Just ask her if you want to know.¡± Shi Sheng shot him a nce. ¡°Don¡¯t do things under my name from now on. If it happens again, don¡¯t me me for being cruel.¡±

    Shen Jin stared at Shi Sheng in stupefaction.

    Shi Sheng dropped the curtain forcefully and ordered her people to proceed forward. The carriage slowly rumbled out of the crowd.

    Shen Jin didn¡¯t recover for quite a bit. <i>¡®What¡¯s with the Miss?¡¯</i>

 Chapter 187

    Their Miss¡¯ unusual behaviour caused those who often used her name to instigate trouble to be very confused.

    <i>¡®How much do they actually care about Shen Yaoguang? The higher a person¡¯s status, the more brilliant they are, the less people they can trust.¡¯</i>

    This was human nature.

    When you are equals with the other, they can readily approach you as a friend, a confidante. But once you obtain some superiority, feelings of unfairness, jealousy and envy would spawn at the bottom of their hearts.

    Only when Shen Yaoguang had been sent away by the Shen n had she understood this principle.

    Shi Sheng looked at the furnace in her hand and sighed as she wondered what to do with it. <i>¡®This is the Medicine King¡¯s Furnace? ck all over... Damn, it¡¯s ugly... What am I gonna do with it? Giving it to the FL is definitely a no go, but I don¡¯t have any use for it...</i>

    <i>Me? Make pills? Are you fucking kidding me? I¡¯m not doing something that tiring!¡¯</i>

    Low-level pills weren¡¯t very rare in the Nine Provinces Continent, but high-level ones had demand yetcked supply.

    It was because of the fact that Qin Langyue had possessed the Medicine King¡¯s Furnace that allowed her to manufacture high-level pills, causing many experts to flock to her banner.

    Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t think of how to deal with the Medicine King¡¯s Furnace, so she could only leave it be for now.

    ......

    Qin Langyue¡¯s revealed cultivation level and young age designated her as a very promising student. She hadn¡¯t even entered yet, but several instructors had already begun fighting for her.

    In the end, she chose Zhong Shiyi, same as what had originally happened.

    Zhong Shiyi wasn¡¯t just anyone; he was the Vice Chairman of the Alchemist Association.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s teacher was Ye Tiannan, a very weird-looking uncle. There was nothing mysterious about him; he just gave the impression of a hobo.

    Fortunately, he seemed to possess some ability. However, since he was rivals with Zhong Shiyi, he had ended up rather terribly in the future thanks to Qin Langyue.

    ¡°Heya, Yaoguang¡¯s back! Great! I was just nning on teaching the new students! Follow me!¡±

    Shi Sheng was greeted by that annoying voice the moment she set foot in ¡°Hobo¡± Ye Tiannan¡¯s domain.

    ¡°For what? To abuse them?¡± Though Shi Sheng really didn¡¯t feel like replying, she knew he¡¯d just be more enthusiastic the more she ignored him.

    ¡°Yaoguang, that¡¯s not cute! How could you abuse them?¡± Ye Tiannan corrected disapprovingly, ¡°We¡¯re going to educate them.¡±

    He then spoke with greater anticipation, ¡°I heard Zhong Shiyi¡¯s new disciple is present too! We definitely have to go and educate her properly!¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lip twitched. <i>¡®This weirdo deserves to be cannon fodder! You want to educate the FL? Are you not aware that shees with an rm system pre-installed?¡¯</i>

    In the end, Shi Sheng was still dragged to the field by Ye Tiannan.

    Teachers took turns to highlight the key points to take note of to newly enrolled students. Coincidentally, it was Ye Tiannan¡¯s turn today.

    If you eliminated his sloven appearance, provided him a good haircut, and trimmed his beard, he would appear quite handsome. A pity...he was going for the hobo look.

    After Ye Tiannan had briefly reviewed the instructions for new students, he immediately ordered people to partner up and duel.

    ¡°Qin Langyue, youe duel Yaoguang.¡± When he felt the time was ripe, Hobo Uncle promptly revealed his true motives as he stared gloatingly at Qin Langyue.

    A hint of disgust shed in Qin Langyue¡¯s eyes, as she assumed Hobo Uncle was coveting her looks.

    Qin Langyue was clearly thinking too much. Hobo Uncle was merely relishing at the prospects of his student dominating his bitter rival¡¯s student.

    Qin Langyue nced at Shi Sheng and frowned, ¡°Teacher, Senior Yaoguang is already at the third level of Spirit King. I¡¯ve only reached the first, so I¡¯m definitely no match for her.¡±

    Qin Langyue recognised Shen Yaoguang. After all, she was a prominent genius in the academy.

    <i>¡®She¡¯s not that much older than me but she¡¯s merely at the third level of Spirit King.¡¯</i>

    One couldn¡¯t me Qin Langyue for her thoughts since she had spent a mere three months to cultivate from Spiritualist to Spirit King.

    ¡°Oh that doesn¡¯t matter! It¡¯s just a duel! A friendly exchange of pointers!¡± Hobo Uncle refused to give up. ¡°Yaoguang, go and duel with your junior.¡±

    Shi Sheng was utterly exasperated.<i> ¡®I don¡¯t wanna fight with the FL dammit! I can¡¯t even kill her, the damn rules won¡¯t let me...¡¯</i>

    Urged by Hobo Uncle, Qin Langyue was forced to agree to a match.

    Shi Sheng exerted maximum effort to control her killing intent and view it as a mere duel.

    Residing in cultivation worlds far longer than Qin Langyue, Shi Sheng was much more adept at manipting spirit energy than the former. She had alsobined some of the cultivation spells into a few moves. Taking these aspects into consideration, Qin Langyue lost before ten moves had been exchanged.

    Qin Langyue knew she had already tried her best¡ªher opponent was just too powerful. <i>¡®I¡¯m not her match right now.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng shrugged at Hobo Uncle, ¡°Can I go now? ...Teacher.¡±

    <i>¡®Luckily the FL didn¡¯t go for fatal moves, else I dunno how I¡¯d clean up the aftermath.¡¯</i>

    Hobo Uncle was about to nod his head when a beam of spirit energy fell from the sky andnded next to his leg. Shi Sheng retreated a few steps from the aftershock.

    ¡°Ye Tiannan! You¡¯re a teacher yet you¡¯re bullying the new students?!¡± A deep voice rumbled from the sky.

    The owner of the voice, a man who was stepping on nothing but air, rushed over, leaving behind afterimages as hended in front of Qin Langyue. ¡°Lass, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Oi you old fogey! What nonsense are you babbling now? Since when have I bullied the new students?¡± Hobo Uncle¡¯s temper immediately red up. ¡°Yaoguang, did you bully them?¡±

    Shi Sheng, who had been addressed, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®What¡¯s this got to do with me?!¡¯</i>

    Taking in a deep breath, Shi Sheng spoke calmly, ¡°It was just a duel¡ª¡±

    Shi Sheng was interrupted by Zhong Shiyi, ¡°Humph! Who are you kidding? Everyone knows you two are in cahoots! Miss Shen, don¡¯t get too cocky! Know your limits!¡±

    Shi Sheng who had been addressed, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Hey, I haven¡¯t even shown you <strong>real</strong> unruliness yet! How could you just randomly toss that me on me?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng scoffed coldly and her aura suddenly changed. It turned sharper and wilder than before. ¡°So what if I¡¯m being unruly? I have the qualifications to do so, so why should I rein myself in?¡±

    Her expression was filled with arrogance. Though her eyes were as calm as still water, one could still sense the utter contempt and disregard for others in them.

    ¡°That¡¯s right Yaoguang!¡± Hobo Uncle didn¡¯t seem to have noticed Shi Sheng¡¯s change in aura as he pped his hands exaggeratedly.

    Zhong Shiyi was stunned by Shi Sheng¡¯s sudden change in aura. At that moment, he felt like he was facing an ultimate expert, not a girl who hadn¡¯t even reached 20 years of age.

    <i>¡®How can such a young girl exude such an aura?¡¯</i>

    When he tried to focus on her again though, he wasn¡¯t able to sense that feeling from her anymore. Arrogance andplete disregard was all that was left. <i>¡®I knew I was imagining things...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Miss Shen, though I admit you have strength, there are plenty of others stronger than you! Allow me to give you a word of advice: Don¡¯t be too overbearing. There¡¯s always a better heaven, a better person.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Shi Sheng paused, before her lips pursed in a shallow smile and spoke maliciously, ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll be both of those things.¡±

 Chapter 188

    <i>Both of those things?!¡¯</i> Zhong Shiyipletely lost patience for this girl and her boundless arrogance. <i>¡®Do you think you¡¯ll be able to stand at the top of the world just because you say you will?!</i>

    <i>Of the numerous experts in the Nine Provinces, none would dare to call themselves the best!¡¯</i>

    ¡°That¡¯s a great ambition, Yaoguang!¡± Hobo Uncle nced at Shi Sheng with an expression of gratification. ¡°Believe in yourself! I know you can do it!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Don¡¯t wanna look at this Hobo Uncle anymore...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ye Tiannan, you¡¯re going to ruin her prospects if you continue like this.¡± Zhong Shiyi was very unsupportive of Ye Tiannan¡¯s educational methods. Even if she used her talent to the fullest, she would have no self-restraint. People like that didn¡¯t live very long in the Nine Provinces.

    ¡°You just worry about yourself, you old fogey! How I teach my students is none of your business!¡± Hobo Uncle humphed.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Zhong Shiyi uttered a cold harrumph before speaking to Qin Langyue, ¡°You okay,ss? Did he bully you? Don¡¯t be afraid to tell me. You¡¯re my disciple now; I¡¯ll help you redress any grievances.¡±

    Qin Langyue nced at Shi Sheng and then at Hobo Uncle, and after quite a while, she shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fear them! Ye Tiannan doesn¡¯t own the academy!¡± But Zhong Shiyi thought it was because Qin Langyue was too frightened to admit the truth, so he spoke with greater force.

    ¡°Teacher,¡± Shi Sheng dered with an expression of ridicule, ¡°Junior has already said we didn¡¯t bully her, yet you want to pressure her into saying we did? Do you think all these people are blind? This isn¡¯t the right way to frame others!¡±

    Zhong Shiyi¡¯s expression changed slightly. <i>¡®I didn¡¯t mean it that way! How¡¯d shee to that conclusion?!¡¯</i>

    The new students who¡¯d been called out didn¡¯t know whether they should stand witness or keep quiet. After all, this matter seemed very precarious.

    ¡°How vicious of you, old fogey!¡± Hobo Uncle seemed to have been enlightened as he flew into a rage. ¡°Well bring it on! Gonna pummel you till you can¡¯t tell east from west!¡±

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know if Zhong Shiyi ended up not being able to tell east from west after the fight, but she sure as hell knew Hobo Uncle couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Yaoguang, you have to work hard! In the future¨C<i>hsst be gentler, it hurts</i>¨Cin the future, you have to beat that old fogey to death! How infuriating!¡±

    Shi Sheng pretended to not hear his words as she helped him apply medicine.

    <i>¡®What an idiot... picking a fight you know you can¡¯t win! With a teacher like this, it¡¯s no wonder Shen Yaoguang had a penchant for courting death...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Yaoguang, you¡¯re my hope! Don¡¯t disappoint me!¡± Hobo Uncle gazed at Shi Sheng expectantly.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lip twitched. ¡°I know I won¡¯t disappoint you... but you¡¯d have to still be alive to see it!¡± <i>¡®Stop courting death already!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Damn girl, how could you say that? How would I die before that old fogey?¡± Hobo Uncle¡¯s expression became stern.

    ¡°Hard to say.¡±

    <i>¡®FL-sama¡¯s got cheats, you know. If this fellow continues provoking her, he¡¯s not far from logging off for good...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Dammit girl!¡± Hobo Uncle threw a cup from the table at Shi Sheng. ¡°Can¡¯t you believe in me for once?¡±

    Shi Sheng turned her head to dodge the iing projectile and calmly stared at Ye Tiannan. <i>¡®How am I supposed to believe a guy who starts fights with Zhong Shiyi the second they cross paths?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng swallowed back the mocking words that were on the tip of her tongue.

    ......

    Reality proved that trouble was an avid fan of most female leads.

    This was apparent by how the minute she¡¯d departed from Ye Tiannan¡¯s residence, Shi Sheng almost immediately heard others gossiping about the confrontation between Qin Langyue and Third Prince.

    The hierarchy of power in the Nine Provinces was...plicated. All kinds of factions ruled over their own little kingdoms, with a few powerful ns dominating over the rest. The imperial n was supposed to be the ruling family, however, it was gradually losing influence.

    In thest century, no prince with innate talent had been born, causing the position of the imperial n to be quite precarious. But just as their morale was starting to crumble, Third Prince was born.

    His talent wasparable to Shen Yaoguang¡¯s, and they¡¯d always been touted as a match made in heaven.

    ...Except he was already engaged. To Qin Langyue.

    In his mind, it was simply preposterous that a genius such as he would have to marry an idiot.

    One could imagine his reaction when he found out Qin Langyue was attending the same academy.

    Indeed, their betrothal had not been dissolved yet. And Zhong Shiyi had employed some methods to suppress the fact that Qin Langyue had already achieved the first level of Spirit King, so Third Prince was left in the dark.

    By the time Shi Sheng arrived, the two involved were already surrounded by a crowd of onlookers.

    A few girls standing in front of her were conversing in disdainful, yet jealous, tones.

    ¡°So she¡¯s that Qin Langyue? She dares to think she can get married to the Third Prince?! She should take a good long look at herself! I heard she¡¯s a dud¨Chow¡¯d she even get into the academy?¡±

    ¡°Who knows what despicable method she used?¡± The girl paused before continuing, ¡°Even if she has entered the academy, Third Prince won¡¯t like her! He¡¯s like the brilliant moon in the sky while Qi Langyue is just cow dung! She¡¯s not fit to even carry his shoes!¡±

    ¡°Third Prince...¡±

    Shi Sheng gauged her chances of squeezing through the crowd before concluding that the likelihood was close to none. She surveyed her surroundings before making her way to a less crowded area and leaping onto the roof of a nearby structure.

    She navigated her way through the heart of the crowd by traveling over the roof beams.

    However, just as she reached halfway, she suddenly halted.

    There was already someone else present on the roof ahead.

    Though he wore somewhat filthy clothing, his expression was very devilish. Perhaps he had sensed someone had arrived, for his devilish expression immediately turned dull as he nced over with a nk stare.

    Shi Sheng narrowed her eyes.

    It was Jun Hanlin, the Seventh Prince.

    And also the male lead who was aiming to maintain a low profile.

    <i>¡®Oi, I already saw everything! The fuck you changing your expression for?!¡¯</i>

    Jun Hanlin recognised Shen Yaoguang, but he was currently acting as an idiot, so naturally he was unable to simply address her by name. He could only call out in an innocent tone, ¡°Big Sis, I can¡¯t get down from here.¡±

    <i>¡®Big Sis your head! I¡¯m younger than you, okay?! Idiot!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Oh? Then how¡¯d you get up here?¡± Shi Sheng smiled. Though her eyes reflected specks of light, when you really stared at them, you would feel neither the slightest warmth nor any other emotion.

    Surprise surfaced in Jun Hanlin¡¯s mind. <i>¡®This Shen Yaoguang doesn¡¯t seem like the one I know...¡¯</i>

    Though he quickly unraveled the matter in his mind.

    He was born in the imperial family, after all. Naturally, he¡¯d be aware that the descendants ofrge ns had a propensity to wear masks; the personality presented in public may not represent their true selves.

    ¡°They tossed me up here,¡± Jun Hanlin spoke in an aggrieved tone.

    Jun Hanlin really had been thrown up here by someone. Despite holding the position of an imperial prince, the truth was, he was treated worse than normal people.

    ¡°Then do you want to get down?¡± Shi Sheng neared Jun Hanlin, her smile very gentle as she asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Hanlin nodded his head. ¡°Can you bring me down, Big Sis?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Shi Sheng nodded.

    A slight hint of unease rose in Jun Hanlin¡¯s heart. He watched as Shi Sheng approached him, bent over to grab his arm, and sent him flying from the roof with minimal effort.

    His eyes reflected the scene on the roof.

    The young girl stood with an expressionless countenance, her clothes fluttering gracefully in the breeze. With those flowing dark locks and her pale figure, she looked like a goddess descended unto the mortal world. The brilliant white light behind her was utterly blinding.

 Chapter 189

    <strong>[Host, why must you act so obnoxiously?] </strong>System couldn¡¯t help but speak out. <strong><i>¡®Can¡¯t she just quietlyplete a mission for once?¡¯</i></strong>

    ¡°Hey, life shouldn¡¯t be too peaceful.¡±

    <strong>[......]<i> ¡®...It¡¯s because you can¡¯t show off that way, right?¡¯</i></strong>

    System decided it would be better off notmenting but instead be more aloof, else it¡¯d be angered to death by its Host one of these days.

    ......

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Jun Hanlin crashed into the crowd,nding right in front of Qin Langyue. With so many people around, he couldn¡¯t afford to lift his head to look back at the roof, so he could only whimper incoherently about the pain.

    ¡°Seventh Brother, howe you-¡± The Third Prince pointed at the sky and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Howe you fell from the sky? Is this the fabled ¡®perfect match bestowed by Heaven¡¯? Hey, now that I think about it, Seventh Brother and Eldest Miss Qin are simply perfect for each other!¡±

    The crowd let out an uproariousugh upon hearing his words, followed by countless nasty gazes on the two. No one bothered to inquire why Jun Hanlin would fall from the sky in the first ce.

    ¡°An idiot and a fool, the perfect match! Wouldn¡¯t you say so, fellows?¡±

    Qin Langyue gazed sharply at them as killing intent surfaced in her eyes. Suddenly, she felt something tug on the edge of her clothes as someone hugged her legs.

    ¡°Hurts... Wuwu, it hurts... please don¡¯t hit me...¡± Jun Hanlin grabbed onto Qin Langyue for dear life.

    ¡°Looks like Seventh Brother agrees, hahaha! No problem! I¡¯ll help you out; I¡¯ll enter the pce to request that Father dissolve my engagement to Eldest Miss Qin!¡±

    Third Prince had just been worrying over not having an appropriate excuse to break the engagement. Since the engagement was by edict of thete Emperor, he didn¡¯t dare to just ask his Father to break it.

    But what if... Qin Langyue and the Seventh Prince happened to be ¡®together¡¯?

    Qin Langyue knew things were taking a turn for the worse the moment she heard Third Prince¡¯s deration. She was eager to break the betrothal, but on her own terms.

    However, Third Prince left Qin Langyue no chance to raise objections as he left eagerly with his entourage.

    After the background mob characters had finished jeering at her, they dispersed, leaving behind Jun Hanlin who was still clutching tightly to her legs.

    Shi Sheng clicked her tongue. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh at Plot-sama¡¯s power. <i>¡®Just one opportunity was all it took for the ML and FL to be bound on the same ship...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know what method Third Prince had employed, but he really did end his engagement to Qin Langyue and had even managed to transfer it to Jun Hanlin.

    As someone who had tolerated insult and injury for so many years, he would naturally not begin showing signs of rebellion now. Once others told him Qin Langyue was his fianc¨¦e, he began sticking to her like glue.

    Originally, Qin Langyue and Jun Hanlin would¡¯ve met under more favorable circumstances, one which have allowed Qin Langyue to discover that Jun Hanlin was no fool at all.

    <i>¡®Will she still fall for him whilst unaware that he¡¯s perfectly normal?¡¯</i>

    ......

    ¡°Nooo! Go away! You beasts! You¡¯ll die horribly¨Cah! Go away, let go of me! Let go...¡±

    The sounds of a woman¡¯s struggles in the otherwise silent woods reached Shi Sheng¡¯s ears. She turned her head to peer through the canopy towards the source.

    Under a tree not far from her, several youths held down a girl,ughing as they tore off her clothes.

    The girl appeared familiar. Shi Sheng pondered for a while before recalling that this was the girl Qin Langyue had protected the other day.

    She seemed to be called Qin Kui, a branch member of the Qin n. Qin Langyue brought her along because she¡¯d always been nice to her.

    <i>¡®Oh, seems like this is the part where Qin Kui was tormented and raped to death by a bunch of silk-pants</i>

    <sup>1</sup><i>.¡¯</i>

    Qin Langyue would end up teaching them a lessonter on, of course.

    Shi Sheng adjusted her position, her hand propping up her chin as she observed the assault. In those calm, ck eyes, there was neither pity nor gloating, merely a calmparable to a dead pool.

    The girl¡¯s cries became weaker and weaker, until she finally took herst breath.

    Though those lowlifes appeared to have discovered the girl had died, they actually proceeded to continue raping the corpse!

    Once they finally satisfied themselves, they abandoned the body of the girl, covered in bruises and filth, and escaped the scene.

    Shi Sheng leapt from the tree, just so happening toe face-to-face with Qin Langyue, who hade sprinting from another path. Qin Langyue turned her head, and when she caught sight of the girl on the ground, her expression warped.

    ¡°Qin Kui!¡±

    A youth apanied Qin Langyue. He had a very cold aura, like an unsheathed treasure sword.

    It was Jiang Mu, one of Qin Langyue¡¯s followers. After a brief nce, Shi Sheng shifted her gaze and made to leave, but the youth blocked her path.

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang!¡± Qin Langyue covered up the defiled body before charging over, seething with killing intent.¡°Who was it?!¡±

    <i>¡®Fuck! Well, aren¡¯t you bold, FL-sama?! You dared to call me by name!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng retreated a step before speaking in a ridiculing tone, ¡°How would I know who did it?¡±

    Qin Langyue grilled Shi Sheng in a loud voice, ¡°You were here, weren¡¯t you? How would you be unaware of whomitted these atrocities?! Or were you the one who got people to do this?!?¡±

    ¡°I was just passing by.¡± Shi Sheng suddenly grinned maliciously. ¡°If I were the one who masterminded this, I¡¯d have made sure there wouldn¡¯t even be a corpse left for you to find!¡±

    Qin Langyue¡¯s pupils contracted. <i>¡®What¡¯s with this Shen Yaoguang who oozes wickedness...?¡¯</i>

    Qin Langyue nced at where Qin Kui was before turning to stare at Shi Sheng again. She suddenly asked, ¡°You witnessed everything?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± <i>¡®Wasn¡¯t all that appealing to look at. Wish I could scrub my eyeballs.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you save her?!¡± Qin Langyue lost control of her emotions. ¡°Since you saw it, why didn¡¯t you save her?! She was still so young! She had her whole future ahead of her! All you had to do was speak out, and you¡¯d be able to save her! So why didn¡¯t you?!¡±

    <i>¡®Who doesn¡¯t know what kind of status Shen Yaoguang has at the academy? Would anyone have dared to disobey if she¡¯d only just spoken up?!</i>

    <i>Yet she chose not to do anything...¡¯</i>

    Qin Kui was the only one who had treated her wholeheartedly since she¡¯d arrived in this world. Qin Langyue had already begun seeing her as a family member. Yet now, this family member had been humiliated to death, and before her stood a person who had done nothing to prevent it, even going to far as to act as if it was to be expected...

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips curved into a beautiful arc. ¡°Why would I save her? What reason would I have for doing so?¡±

    Who was Qin Kui to her? A stranger! So why should she have saved her?

    <i>¡®Saving people is done out of kindness, while not saving them is simply acting out of self-interest. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡¯</i>

    To Shi Sheng, morals weren¡¯t even worth a fart. <i>¡®And besides, even if you put aside the fact I<sup>(bbb)</sup> wasn¡¯t even acquainted with her, I<sup>(bbb)</sup>still wouldn¡¯t save her since she¡¯s on the FL¡¯s side.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang, how could you be so cruel?!¡± Qin Langyue¡¯s hands balled into fists as she loathingly red at Shi Sheng. <i>¡®Qin Kui died all because she didn¡¯t save her!¡¯</i>

    ¡°So?¡± <i>¡®If you¡¯re not cruel, there¡¯ll always be someone else who¡¯s crueler. Then <strong>you¡¯re</strong> the one that dies.¡¯</i>

    ¡°As if the likes of you are worthy of being called a <i>genius</i>!¡± Qin Langyueughed coldly. <i>¡®I just knew that no one from the great ns was any good!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng peered in seeming perplexity at Qin Langyue. After all, she was a killer who had witnessed countless filthy actsmitted. Even if she was feeling a bit out of sorts after arriving in a foreign world, she should¡¯ve already understood that this world only respected the strong.

    <i>¡®What? It¡¯s perfectly okay for <strong>you</strong> to go around killing people, but when other people do it, it¡¯s immoral? On what grounds?! Don¡¯t we all do it to further our own goals?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Regardless of whether or not I¡¯m worthy, I <i>am </i>a genius!¡± Shi Sheng praised herself shamelessly, causing Qin Langyue to be at a loss for words.

 Chapter 190

    In the end, Qin Langyue still discovered the culprits behind Qin Kui¡¯s assault, and like in the original setting, maimed their manhoods. Which, of course, resulted in a bunch of ns who were out for revenge. Though Qin Langyue always managed to get out alive, it was always by the skin of her teeth

    And with the male leading around to make things worse for her, Qin Langyue¡¯s days were essentially a tragedy.

    Even Shi Sheng could feel how miserable her life was. <i>¡®Why¡¯d you act when you couldn¡¯t clean up the evidence? Idiot!¡¯</i>

    ¡°What¡¯re you following me for?! Scram!¡± Qin Langyue shoved Jun Hanlin. <i>¡®I nearly died today! But this idiot¡¯s still making trouble for me!¡¯</i>

    Jun Hanlin stumbled. Killing intent shed in his eyes when he lowered his head, but he quickly reverted to normal by the time he looked up and mbered up from the ground. ¡°Wife, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll help you beat up the bad guys!¡±

    Qin Langyue mocked out of anger. ¡°What bad guys could you beat, you idiot? Stop following me!¡±

    Qin Langyue departed inrge strides, leaving Jun Hanlin by himself. Once Qin Langyue¡¯s figure had disappeared from view, he retracted the dumb smile as his sharp, cold gaze stared in the direction had Qin Langyue left.

    ¡°Yo, not ying dumb anymore?¡±

    Jun Hanlin¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he quickly turned around.

    From the flower bushes but a few steps from him, a young girl stood with her arms crossed in front her chest. Her pink lips were slightly lifted at the edges, though she remained expressionless.

    The flowers and personplemented each other, but the person appeared more stunning than the flowers.

    <i>¡®Her! I haven¡¯t repaid the favor for tossing me off the roof yet, but here she is delivering herself to my doorstep!¡¯</i>

    ¡°So you <i>were </i>aware.¡± Jun Hanlin dropped the pretence and examined Shi Sheng brazenly. ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought that the Eldest Young Miss of the Shen n would also be someone who held her cards close to her chest.¡±

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang doesn¡¯t have any trump cards. Haven¡¯t her cards been openly disyed from the beginning?¡±

    Why was Shen Yaoguang so worshipped?

    One reason was because of her talent. Another reason was because of the Shen n¡¯s influence. The second weighed more heavily than the first, though. Like Shi Sheng said, no matter how talented Shen Yaoguang was, without the Shen n, she could only be pushed around at others¡¯ whims.

    The Shen n <i>did </i>give Shen Yaoguang the support she needed, but they¡¯d always just viewed her as a tool whose value was measured by how many benefits she could contribute to the n.

    ¡°You know your limits.¡± There was satisfaction in Jun Hanlin¡¯s eyes. He liked the women who knew their own position.

    ¡°Know my limits? Sorry, but no, I don¡¯t.¡± Shi Sheng scoffed, ¡°I was referring to the old Shen Yaoguang. And I¡¯m no longer that Shen Yaoguang who was just a puppet for others to y with.¡±

    Jun Hanlin¡¯s gaze became sharp, and the temperature of the surroundings seemed to drop.

    ¡°What do you reckon...¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyshes fluttered as her clear voice flowed into Jun Hanlin¡¯s ears, ¡°...the imperial n will do if they discover you¡¯ve just been acting dumb this whole time? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re able to fight against them yet, right?¡±

    Though Jun Hanlin¡¯s heart pounded, his expression didn¡¯t change.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll silence you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee to try,¡± Shi Sheng spoke with an obnoxious expression.

    Jun Hanlin was already considering doing just that. <i>¡®I can¡¯t just leave her be.¡¯</i>

    But just as he nned to make a move, the sounds of people approaching could be heard in the distance. Jun Hanlin weighed the pros and cons for a moment, then spoke, ¡°Shen Yaoguang, you¡¯d best keep your mouth shut.¡±

    ¡°My mouth is my own. What, you wanna sew it up?¡± Shi Sheng continued provoking him.

    As the sounds of others approaching neared, Jun Hanlin could only shoot a warning re at Shi Sheng before running off and disappearing from Shi Sheng¡¯s sight.

    Jun Hanlin wanted to silence her, but before he could, Shi Sheng went and announced that the Seventh Prince wasn¡¯t actually the fool he portrayed himself to be.

    Now <i>this</i> was how one pulled aggro.

    Jun Hanlin now felt like charging into the Shen n¡¯s premises to kill her just to vent his rage. <i>¡®She really dared to say it!¡¯</i>

    The thing he regretted most was not killing her that day. Even if there had been others to witness it, he could¡¯ve just killed them all too!

    Third Prince and the other members of the imperial family were very <i>concerned</i> about this matter. Only after Jun Hanlin had performed several humiliating acts did he finally manage to convince them that the rumor wasn¡¯t true. But he knew that they definitely wouldn¡¯t let their guard down as easily as before, making his future ns much more difficult.

    ¡°Master, Shen Yaoguang has been remaining within the Shen n¡¯s premises as ofte and hasn¡¯te out...¡±

    ¡°Think you¡¯ll be fine hiding behind the Shen n?¡± Jun Hanlin harrumphed coldly before turning to speak to the man kneeling on the ground, ¡°The Shen n is too grant.¡±

    <i>¡®Shen Yaoguang, since you think the Shen n is your strongest backing, then I¡¯ll show you how I¡¯ll rip it out from the roots!¡¯</i>

    The kneeling man paused for a bit before saluting. ¡°Your subordinate understands.¡±

    ......

    Though Jun Hanlin plotted to destroy the Shen n in secret, Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t ced him on her mind at all as she continued to wander around the academy every day. Perhaps she was too bored, for she began picking fights at the slightest provocation.

    This wasn¡¯t an ideal situation for Shi Sheng¡¯s teacher, Ye Tiannan.

    It was really <i>quite</i> an experience, having to go to the punishment hall to bail someone out every day.

    ¡°Yaoguang ah, can you tone it down a bit and gimme some peace?¡± Hobo Uncle pleaded sincerely. ¡°A group of mad men areing over in a few days, so we gottay low!¡±

    ¡°Mad men? What mad men?¡± Shi Sheng ignored the first half of Ye Tiannan¡¯s words.

    ¡°Ever heard of Nine Silences Hall? What am I saying? Even a three-year old would know! Of course you¡¯d know!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Wasn¡¯t that the name of viin-sama¡¯s organisation?¡¯</i>

    Even if someone was unaware as to who were the rulers of the Nine Provinces, it was impossible that they hadn¡¯t heard of Bu Jingyun.

    ¡°Nine Silences Hall is sending people to the academy in a few days. Though it¡¯s supposed to be a ¡®friendlypetition¡¯, they¡¯re really here to kill people. Youy low for a bit these few days, else that old fogey Zhong Shiyi¡¯s going to y dirty. I can¡¯t save you then!¡±

    Ever since Nine Silences Hall had be famous, they¡¯d have a friendlypetition with Nine Provinces Academy every three years.

    At first, it really had been a friendlypetition. But once Nine Silences Hall became more powerful, it had turned into a one-sided beating on the Nine Provinces Academy.

    It had eventually evolved into something akin to a tri-annual ¡®excursion¡¯ for Nine Silences Hall, where they reaped countless ¡®kills¡¯ and collected beauties.

    Even if Nine Provinces Academy wasn¡¯t delighted by this fact, they could only keep quiet. After all, they couldn¡¯t exactly me the other party for their own people being too weak, could they? Unwilling to admit defeat? Haha, do you <i>want </i>to be crushed?

    Shi Sheng attempted to recall what happened in the original setting. <i>¡®Oh right, there <strong>was</strong> some event like this. Though I seem to recall that this time, they suffered a crushing defeat at the hands of the FL.¡¯</i>

    That was also when the seeds of enmity between the female lead and Nine Silences Hall had been sown.

    ¡°Is Bu Jingyuning?¡±

    ¡°Him? That lunatic hasn¡¯t stepped out of Nine Silences Hall in over a century! He won¡¯t show up. The one who¡¯ll show up will probably be the Sentinel of Nine Silences Hall... Anyways, they¡¯re all a bunch of lunatics who¡¯ve been raised by a nutjob. None of them are pushovers, mind.¡±

    <i>¡®A bunch of lunatics raised by a nutjob... Ye Tiannan, those words will result in you getting mobbed by that group of loonies!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Yaoguang, listen to me! The cultivators from Nine Silences Hall aren¡¯t good to provoke. You just be a quiet beauty these few days, ¡®kay?¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Well isn¡¯t this Hobo Uncle a hip dude? I only had to utter the phrase in front of him once, and now he¡¯s using it like he¡¯s been using it his whole life!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng gleaned plenty of information out of Ye Tiannan that hadn¡¯t been in the setting she¡¯d received.

    Bu Jingyun became famous at the age of 25, and a century had already passed since then.

    Once cultivators managed to reach the Spirit Monarch stage, their lifespans increased, so the average lifespan of the people of the Nine Provinces was around 200. 100... was a bit old.

    And Bu Jingyun was a zealous recluse who refused to take a single step out of Nine Silences Hall unless trouble came knocking at his doorstep.

 Chapter 191

    The arrival of Nine Silences Hall was of considerable importance, given that their disciples usually ended up pping faces whenever they came over. The academy expressed that they handle this matter with utmost care.

    Shi Sheng really did calm down for awhile, but she didn¡¯t remainpletely still.

    Hobo Uncle charged over to pick a fight with Zhong Shiyi as soon as he heard the announcement¡ªthough naturally, he was once again soundly beaten .

    ¡°Yaoguang, I¡¯ve failed you!¡± Hobo Uncle wore a crestfallen expression, as if she had just been sentenced to death.

    <i>¡®Uh, I guess it <strong>does</strong> look like a death sentence to them...¡¯</i>

    Nine Provinces Academy couldn¡¯t measure up to Nine Silences Hall in terms of strength. Even if you were on your own turf, you¡¯d still have to suck it up if you couldn¡¯t beat the other party.

    ¡°Just get Qin Langyue to apany me and I¡¯m fine with it.¡±

    <i>¡®What¡¯s with the crying?¡¯</i>

    Every teacher had a vote. As for those who were unlucky enough to be chosen by said teachers...haha, too bad, make your peace with death!

    The remaining contestants were decided via a mass vote by the students. Got selected? Well you only had your unpoprity to me.

    ¡°But...¡± Hobo Uncle spoke with a tentative expression, ¡°I already used my vote.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®This idiot!¡¯</i>

    Even without Hobo Uncle¡¯s vote though, Qin Langyue was still chosen to be part of the ¡®death row¡¯ by everyone¡¯s votes.

    ......

    The day Nine Silences Hall arrived, the entire academy was shrouded in a heavy atmosphere.

    Well, it was inevitable; they were about to get their faces pped after all.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t get front row seats to enjoy the unfolding drama...because she was too busy killing people.

    Who was it, you might ask?

    <i>¡®Dunno who sent them, but since they made an effort ito deliver themselves to me, it¡¯d be a waste if I didn¡¯t help myself, no?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng attacked in a frenzy, relishing in the moment. Once her de tasted blood, it started emitting a sinister red hue, causing red shes as it sliced through the air.

    After Shi Sheng finished off thest foe, she kicked him aside. His eyes were wide open, as if to express his disbelief at having been killed in this manner.

    Shi Sheng examined her sword before squatting down and wiping it clean. The blood colour faded away, and the sword regained its unassuming appearance once more.

    Since the would-be assassins numbered a mere two, it was an easy feat for Shi Sheng to dispose of the bodies. Dragging one in each hand, she navigated her way deep into the woods.

    The grounds of Nine Provinces Academy were very expansive; even this simple stretch of woods wasrge enough for one to get lost in.

    After disposing the bodies somewhere deep within the woods, Shi Sheng dusted off her hands before turning to leave.

    However, she suddenly came face-to-face with a pair of gleaming, pitch-ck eyes the moment she turned. The owner of those eyes was practically stered against her back.

    He was fully clothed in red, so he cut a distinct figure amongst the trees.

    <i>¡®WTF! He didn¡¯t make a sound, and he doesn¡¯t even show any signs of life... is he a ghost?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng swung her sword at him reflexively, but he simply floated to the side. That wasn¡¯t an exaggeration, he <i>floated</i>. And rather swiftly at that.

    His red clothes rustled gently in the air.

    <strong>[Hidden Quest: To Apany In Remaining Years.]</strong>

    Shi Sheng quickly changed the trajectory of her sword so that it hit a tree at the side instead.

    <i>Creeak¡ª</i>

    The tree copsed, startling the birds in the canopy into flight.

    <strong>[Mission Target: Bu Jingyun. The meaning is in the name.]</strong>

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t react, not even a slight curse inwardly. This made System curious, so it blurted before it had time to reconsider:

    <strong>[Host, are you not going to curse?]</strong>

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel like cursing today,¡± Shi Sheng kept her sword as her gaze turned to the red figure not far from her. He was currently floating above the two corpses she¡¯d tossed aside.

    She observed as he lifted his hand, a cloud of white fog floated from both corpses and swiftly melded into his palms.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®So not only is he a lunatic, he¡¯s a lunatic who¡¯s practising a demonic art! What happened to ¡®zealous recluse¡¯?! Why is he here of all ces?!</i>

    <i>...I have to take care of this nutjob?¡¯</i>

    By the time Bu Jingyun withdrew his hand, the two corpses on the ground had turned to dust, leaving behind only two sets of clothes.

    He turned to gaze at Shi Sheng.

    With Bu Jingyun¡¯s stunning features and red attire from head to toe, anyone would mistake him for a beauty if they didn¡¯t scrutinize properly.

    ¡°What do you want...¡± Shi Sheng retreated a step. <i>¡®Why is he looking at me like food?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng tightened her grip on her sword. <i>¡®If this fucker dares to attack me, I¡¯ll fuckin¡¯ cut him up!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Hallmaster? Hallmaster¡¯s over here!¡± Several figures appeared from somewhere and converged onto Bu Jingyun.

    ¡°Hallmaster, why¡¯re you going around eating random stuff again?¡±

    ¡°Hallmaster, hurry and spit it out!¡±

    Shi Sheng watched in utter confusion as they hurriedly held Bu Jingyun down and forced the two clouds of mist from his palms.

    <i>¡®Such insubordination warrants a beheading or two!¡¯</i>

    But Bu Jingyun didn¡¯t produce a reaction, simply allowing them to straighten out his clothes.

    ¡°Seize her. Bring her back,¡± Bu Jingyun suddenly pointed at Shi Sheng. The people looked towards her at once and revealed gazes full of pity as two of them closed in on her.

    ¡°Lady, it¡¯s your fortune to have caught the Hallmaster¡¯s interest. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯llpensate your family members.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Don¡¯t really want this ¡®fortune,¡¯ thank you very much!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng hacked them with her sword. <i>¡®Seize me?! Seize your head ah! Think I¡¯m a little white mouse you can just catch?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s attacks were all lethal; she didn¡¯t hold back at all. Adding to the fact that her attacks were generally from tricky angles, the two were defeated before they could even decipher her moves. When there was a difference in strength, it became a contest of speed.

    Shi Sheng stared darkly at Bu Jingyun before suddenly charging towards the people next to him, causing the rest of the disciples to cry out in rm, ¡°Protect the Hallmaster!¡±

    Their numerical advantage was a bit overwhelming, causing Shi Sheng to have some trouble keeping up. So she took out some of purple lightning balls from her stash, lured her opponents further away, and hurled them in session at their feet.

    <strong><i>Bang!</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Bang!</i></strong>

    The ground shook violently, causing a flock of birds to escape into the sky. Shi Sheng took this opportunity to stealthily make her way to Bu Jingyun, neutralize his bodyguard, and drag him onto her sword before flying out of the woods.

    Bu Jingyun tried to resist, but was soon suppressed by Shi Sheng, ¡°Don¡¯t move if you¡¯re injured. Careful, else I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    She¡¯d noticed that Bu Jingyun tried to resist those people earlier, but seemed powerless to do so. Since he could still float, his cultivation must still be present, meaning the only possibility left was that he suffered an injury.

    Bu Jingyun red at her angrily, ¡°Do you know who I

    <sup>1</sup> am?¡±

    ¡°Like I give a shit who you are. I¡¯m kidnapping you back to be my man

    <sup>2</sup>, so be good, else I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Shi Sheng patted Bu Jingyun¡¯s face. ¡°Gotta feed you some medicer so you don¡¯t just run off.¡±

    <i>¡®Yeah! That¡¯s a great idea! I knew I liked these kinds ofwless worlds!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[......] </strong>System felt like crying in the washroom.

    Bu Jingyun had never been this humiliated ever since he¡¯d be famous! <i>¡®This woman says she wants me to be her man, but she threatens to kill me all the time! And she¡¯s treating me this roughly...</i>

    <i>Guards! I wanna kill her!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 192

    The Nine Silences Hall representative was currently exchanging pleasantries with the Principal of Nine Provinces Academy.

    Since the two were experienced at diplomacy, the two sides hadn¡¯te to blows. But suddenly, a charred figure sprinted over from the distance.

    ¡°Sentinel, bad news! Hallmaster¡¯s been kidnapped!¡± The charred figure stumbled over to a burly-looking man as fast as he could, ¡°Sentinel, the Hallmaster¡¯s been kidnapped!¡±

    The representatives of Nine Provinces Academy all nced at each other. <i>¡®Bu Jingyun?</i>

    <i>He actually came?! And he got kidnapped! Which mighty senior did this?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°By whom?!¡± Sentinel grabbed the person, ¡°How did you even protect the Hallmaster? He-¡±

    He suddenly stopped himself from continuing as he remembered that outsiders were still present. He forcefully suppressed his anxiety and nodded at the delegates from Nine Provinces Academy, ¡°We have some private affairs to deal with. We¡¯ll be on time for thepetition in three days though, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Do you require any assistance?¡± The Principal inquired with feigned concern, though the gloating in his eyes betrayed his actual thoughts.

    <i>¡®That nutjob Bu Jingyun¡¯s finally got hiseuppance!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Thank you for your concern Principal, but I believe we can handle this on our own,¡± Sentinel spoke coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Only when they¡¯d left the grounds of Nine Provinces Academy did Sentinel start questioning, ¡°Where are the others? How did Hallmaster get kidnapped? Just what the hell were you guys doing?!¡±

    ¡°I...¡± The person being interrogated was lost in the barrage of questions.

    ¡°What¡¯re you ¡®I¡¯-ing for?! You said Hallmaster¡¯s been kidnapped? Where to?!¡± Sentinel felt the urge to hit the man, but seeing as he was basically a singed mess, he reluctantly withdrew his raised hand.

    ¡°I... don¡¯t know...¡± The person weakly replied. The only reason he¡¯d managed to barely survive the explosion was because he¡¯d been standing further back. <i>¡®That girl was already there by the time we arrived, how am I supposed to know who she is?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t know...¡± Sentinel¡¯s chest heaved quickly for a while as he attempted to calm himself. However, he didn¡¯t win the fight against his temper this time; he whacked the person on the head, ¡°Your lives are forfeit if you don¡¯t find the Hallmaster!¡±

    ......

    Shi Sheng brought Bu Jingyun to a moderately-sizedpound. She¡¯d bought this ce recently, having nned to reside here after destroying the Shen n, though she certainly hadn¡¯t expected it to be of use so soon.

    Shi Sheng tied Bu Jingyun to a chair and circled him once before suddenly reaching out to take off his clothes.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Bu Jingyun¡¯s expression changed dramatically as he pulled away from her, ¡°I¡¯d rather die than bow to your wishes!¡±

    Shi Sheng grabbed his clothes before ring at him. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Bu Jingyun, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Guards! I want to kill this damn woman!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng stripped Bu Jingyun with practiced movements before rubbing her chin in satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s much better. You¡¯re a man for chrissake, what¡¯re you wearing all red for?¡±

    Bu Jingyun, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®So what if I wear all red? I like it! Give me back my clothes!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng pulled out several bottles and containers from her space and pushed them towards Bu Jingyun, ¡°Come on now, you get to swallow whichever one is to your liking.¡±

    Bu Jingyun scanned thebels on the bottles.

    <i>¡®Soul-shatter Powder...</i>

    <i>Ghost Tear Pill...</i>

    <i>Yellow Springs Jade...</i>

    <i>Rebirth In Fire...</i>

    <i>Facets Of Nature...</i>

    <i>Come on! These are clearly poisons, yet you want me to pick one to swallow?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They aren¡¯t fatal; however, you¡¯ll have to take the antidotes regrly, else you¡¯ll croak. As long as you obediently stay by my side, antidotes are not a problem,¡± Shi Sheng pushed the various bottles and containers to Bu Jingyun, ¡°Come on, choose.¡±

    Bu Jingyun took a deep breath before stubbornly turning his head to the side, ¡°Not picking.¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    <i>¡®Just wait till my men get here! I¡¯ll drag you back and let you know death by a thousand cuts is a mercy!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Well I guess you¡¯re eating all of them then,¡± Shi Sheng picked a bottle at random and opened it before gripping Bu Jingyun¡¯s chin, ready to force it down his throat.

    Bu Jingyun was utterly stunned. <i>¡®Why is this woman so unpredictable?! Surely if I eat all those, I¡¯ll die? I definitely will!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Mhmm! Mhmm...¡± Bu Jingyun shook his head frantically. His pretty face flushed rather unhealthily, but his ck eyes appeared as if they were covered in ayer of frost, ¡°I¡¯ll...pick!¡±

    ¡°Toote,¡± Shi Sheng poured the contents of the bottle into Bu Jingyun¡¯s mouth and made sure he swallowed it before continuing to perform the same feat with the other bottles. <i>¡®You didn¡¯t pick when I let you! Want to pick now? Wishful thinking!¡¯</i>

    Though thebels sounded frightening, they weren¡¯t really that fatal, so it was perfectly fine to consume all of them.

    Shi Sheng released Bu Jingyun and undid his restraints. Bu Jingyun clutched at his chest and coughed furiously.

    He wanted to puke out what she¡¯d fed him, but the only thing he could spit out was saliva.

    He lifted his head suddenly and reached out to grasp Shi Sheng¡¯s neck.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t make any attempts to escape as she dered with an arrogant expression, ¡°You can kill me if you don¡¯t feel like living anymore.¡±

    Bu Jingyun¡¯s grip tightened slightly. Shi Sheng, feeling ufortable, summoned her sword from thin air and pried his fingers off before pressing the sword against his neck and holding him against the chair.

    Bu Jingyun, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®What happened to letting me kill you if I didn¡¯t want to live anymore?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Wanna kill me? With your currentbat ability? Stop dreaming!¡± Shi Sheng put away her sword before rubbing his head, ¡°Be good. Even if you wanted this continent, I can give it to you.¡±

    <i>¡®...Aren¡¯t I the one meant to be saying those lines?! Howe I¡¯m hearing them from a girl?!¡¯</i>

    Bu Jingyun nced at Shi Sheng before lowering his head, giving up on resistance.

    There was no one else upying thepound with them; since Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know how to cook, she could only buy some food from outside. Perhaps Bu Jingyun thought it would be easier to escape on a full stomach, or he was hatching a scheme, because he obediently followed Shi Sheng¡¯s instructions.

    Shi Sheng offered Bu Jingyun the bed for the night while she slept on the divan to the side. As shey there, she carefully examined the Medicine King¡¯s Furnace. Her gaze swept towards Bu Jingyun, who had his back to her. She leapt off her divan and crawled onto the bed.

    Bu Jingyun seemed to have sensed her arrival, for he immediately rolled further into the bed before staring at Shi Sheng guardedly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Shi Sheng was already half on the bed when she gave him a very udylike eyeroll, ¡°Mr. Bu Jingyun, do you really think you¡¯d be able to fight back if I wanted to do anything to you?¡±

    <i>¡®If I really wanted to take you, would you even be able to resist? Idiot!¡¯</i>

    Bu Jingyun frowned as he sat up. ¡°Just what are you nning on doing?¡±

    ¡°I wanna keep you. Feel like growing old together,¡± Shi Sheng spoke.

    ¡°You like me?¡± Bu Jingyun frowned deeper.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you want to keep me? And growing old together???¡± Bu Jingyun was starting to lose it. <i>¡®Just what is <strong>wrong</strong> with her?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Just felt like it,¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s expression was very sincere, ¡°You look nice.¡±

    Bu Jingyun, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®So it¡¯s because of my looks again? But she doesn¡¯t seem that shallow...¡¯</i>

    Bu Jingyun couldn¡¯t read Shi Sheng, so he simply pursed his lips, keeping silent.

    <i>¡®Just you wait! When my army arrives, I¡¯ll get them to drag you back! Then I¡¯ll let you know who¡¯s keeping whom!!!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 193

    Shi Sheng shoved the Medicine King¡¯s Furnace at Bu Jingyun, ¡°For you.¡±

    Bu Jingyun¡¯s pupils shrunk as heid eyes on the ckened furnace. He received it from Shi Sheng and examined it for awhile before asking, ¡°Is this... the Medicine King¡¯s Furnace?¡±

    ¡°Yep. Like it?¡± Shi Sheng shifted her posture as a charmingly cocky smirk graced her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s a divine instrument.¡±

    <i>¡®Don¡¯t even try and tell me she doesn¡¯t know what it is! For her to offer it to me so easily... it couldn¡¯t be fake, could it?¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®As if I don¡¯t know that¡¯s a divine instrument! Like you had to say it! Idiot!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng inhaled deeply before voicing a ssic prodigal line, ¡°Take it if you like it. You can just throw it away if you don¡¯t.¡±

    Bu Jingyun, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®You¡¯re discarding a divine instrument just like that?! Does your family know how wasteful you are???¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng slid off the bed to return to the divan. She was a bit ticked off since Bu Jingyun¡¯s gaze was glued to her, ¡°What¡¯re you looking at? I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out if you continue staring at me!¡±

    Bu Jingyun, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®So udylike... No wonder she had to resort to abducting men!¡¯</i>

    He turned his back to her. <i>¡®Who¡¯d want to look at you?! Humph!¡¯</i>

    The cold furnace in his hands had been warmed up slightly by his body temperature.

    Bu Jingyun couldn¡¯t recall when he¡¯d fallen asleep, but by the time he¡¯d woken up, the room was pitch-ck. He subconsciously rolled his body to look at the divan.

    It was empty.

    He immediately woke up and jumped out of bed. Even when he tried, he couldn¡¯t sense anyone in his immediate surroundings. <i>¡®Where¡¯d that woman disappear to?¡¯</i>

    <strong><i>Thud!</i></strong>

    The sound of a heavy object falling faintly echoed from beyond the door leading to the yard before the surroundings regained their former silence.

    Bu Jingyun opened the door and left the room. The first thing he perceived was a dark shadow standing in the yard. She was wielding a sword that appeared to be covered in a dark, sticky substance.

    Several bodiesy strewn around her feet, and a bloody stench assaulted his nostrils.

    She slowly turned her head with a strange expression on her face. It resembled the cold heartlessness of death, and yet, simultaneously, it was filled with the excitement of murder and bloodshed.

    In the next moment however, her expression softened. It was as if a clear spring had been poured into a pond of still water, generating mesmerising ripples.

    ¡°You came just in time! Come help me clean up these corpses!¡±

    <i>¡®I was just thinking it¡¯d be troublesome to get rid of them and the waste collector turns up! Viin-sama is a must-have for murder and theft, after all!¡¯</i>

    Bu Jingyun, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Do I look like I clean up bodies to you?!¡¯</i>

    He mmed the door shut in anger. <i>¡®I¡¯m not cleaning up bodies! Especially not for that woman! Hmph!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Such a short temper?¡¯</i>

    She felt conflicted as she gazed at the bodies on the ground. <i>¡®Ahhh, so troublesome! Forget it! I¡¯ll just leave them here for now!¡¯</i>

    And so, the moment he opened the door the next morning, Bu Jingyun was greeted by the sight of the corpses fromst night right where they¡¯d fallen . His hand on the door tightened as his expression contorted several times in session. <i>¡®This woman! She just left the bodies there!¡¯</i>

    Bu Jingyun mmed the door shut. <i>¡®Why haven¡¯t those idiots found me yet?! Going to die of anger at this rate!¡¯</i>

    At that time, Shi Sheng just so happened to have been returning with breakfast. Hence, she was understandably confused at witnessing Bu Jingyun m the door shut with an unsightly expression.

    <i>¡®What temper¡¯s gotten into Mr. Nutjob this morning?¡¯</i>

    Yet right at this moment, the door to the room was opened once more and Bu Jingyun¡¯s eyes met Shi Sheng¡¯s. He froze in ce for a few seconds before mming the door shut in her face again.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Oi, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡¯</i>

    Avoiding the corpses that were blocking her path, Shi Sheng pushed open the door and noticed Bu Jingyun sitting on the bed. Upon hearing her open the door, he raised his head to re fiercely at her.

    ¡°Time to eat,¡± Shi Sheng ced breakfast on the table,¡°Don¡¯t re at me like that. You won¡¯t be able to kill me with just your eyes anyway. Besides, I haven¡¯t evenined about your age, are you gonna startining about my exceptional beauty?¡±

    <i>¡®My age... she¡¯s calling me old?! S-simply outrageous!¡¯</i>

    Bu Jingyun suddenly started coughing and copsed on the bed with minor convulsions.

    Shi Sheng nced at him in confusion before making her way over quickly, but she stopped beside the bed, peering down at Bu Jingyun from above.

    ¡°Poison shouldn¡¯t have acted up this quickly...¡±

    Bu Jingyun gritted his teeth in anger. <i>¡®It¡¯s not the damn poison!¡¯</i>

    He suddenly seemed to have drawn strength from somewhere as he suddenly grabbed Shi Sheng¡¯s hand and pulled her towards the bed. Switching their positions to press down on her, he bit down on her neck in one fell swoop.

    Shi Sheng hissed in pain before pping Bu Jingyun in the face and kicking him away. Holding onto her neck, she rolled further inward.

    However, Bu Jingyun didn¡¯t relent and lunged at Shi Sheng again. His eyes emitted a ferocious, red glow, simr to a wild beast¡¯s.

    <i>¡®WTF! This setting is fucking poison! He drinks blood! Human blood!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng managed to easily hold Bu Jingyun back. She grabbed his hand and pressed him against the headboard before tying him up on the bed with practiced movements with a rope she¡¯d gotten from who-knows-where.

    The posture she restrained him in was... ambiguous to put it tactfully.

    ¡°Sonovabitch fuckin¡¯ bit me!¡± Shi Sheng clutched at her neck as she slid off the bed. She could feel wetness at her fingertips. <i>¡®Is this fucker a dog or something?! One damn bite drew blood! Why I<sup>(bbb)</sup> oughtta...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng carelessly bandaged the wound and stood next to the bed, sword in hand with a menacing gaze.

    Bu Jingyun appeared to have lost his reason, as he merely stared at her with bloody-red eyes.

    Shi Sheng could feel her blood boiling. <i>¡®What¡¯re you looking at?!¡¯</i>

    ......

    The red in Bu Jingyun¡¯s eyes only faded when the curtain of night fell, and he turned back to normal.

    He wriggled around ufortably against the bindings on his wrist, and his face darkened upon a quick nce at his body. He was tied up again!

    And in such a...humiliating posture!

    <i>That woman</i> was sitting next to him, her jaw propped on one hand as she stared at him.

    ¡°Release me!¡± Bu Jingyun¡¯s voice was still a bit hoarse. <i>¡®Just you wait till my wounds heal! I am going to tie you up and let you have a taste of death by a thousand cuts! Hmph! Even that would be letting you off too easily!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Release you? What if you bite me again?¡± Shi Sheng showed him the wound on her neck that had already coagted, ¡°Look! You bit off such arge chunk. It¡¯s going to ruin my looks, you know?¡±

    Bu Jingyun, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®It was just on the neck! How would that ruin your face?¡¯</i>

    He was still be able to taste blood in his mouth, causing his stomach to churn as he started retching.

    ¡°Fuck, you still dare to vomit!¡± Shi Sheng held Bu Jingyun¡¯s jaw in a pincer grip and lifted his head up, ¡°Are you gonna clean up the mess?¡±

    As a result, the scene that greeted the Nine Silences Hall disciples who broke in was very much...like a certain someone was forcing herself on their Hallmaster.

    ¡°Hallmaster!¡± Sentinel couldn¡¯t help but exim in disbelief. <i>¡®Hallmaster was treated like this...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng frowned as she surveyed the intruders who had broken down her door. She red up at them, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys have manners? Haven¡¯t your parents ever taught you to <i>knock</i> before you enter?¡±

    Sentinel, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Girl... are you retarded? You¡¯re talking manners to a viin?¡¯</i>

    Though Sentinel caved the next moment.

    ¡°Get out. Knock the door this time,¡± Shi Sheng gripped Bu Jingyun¡¯s neck, ¡°Else I¡¯ll kill him.¡±

    Bu Jingyun, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®This lunatic! I want to return to Nine Silences Hall and nevere out! The outside world is too scary!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 194

    The Sentinel exited the house and knocked this time before entering. He was greeted with the sight of his Hallmaster who¡¯d been unbound by that barbaric woman. She¡¯d even considerately covered him with a nket.

    Sentinel couldn¡¯t help but lookpletely and utterly confused, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®I don¡¯t really understand what the hell happened between Hallmaster and this... <strongdy</strong>.¡¯</i>

    Bu Jingyun leaned powerlessly against the headboard of the bed. The Sentinel had never had a higher ce in his heart as of right now.

    ¡°Capture her alive!¡± Bu Jingyun gave the Sentinel a ¡®domineering¡¯ order, resulting in Sentinel¡¯s lips twitching. <i>¡®Lord Hallmaster, can you not see the sword in her hand? She can kill you without much effort, you know?</i>

    <i>And as for capturing her alive... why, may I ask, is it <strong>capturing</strong> her?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Miss...¡± Sentinel took a deep breath as he inwardly warned himself to keep his cool. He couldn¡¯t afford to provoke her while his Hallmaster was still in her grasp.

    ¡°If you have any demands, please state them. As long as you release our Hallmaster, everything¡¯s negotiable.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Shi Sheng kept her sword and shifted to the side a couple of paces. ¡°Here, I¡¯m returning him.¡±

    Sentinel, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®That easy? She isn¡¯t plotting something, is she?¡¯</i>

    He carefully scanned his surroundings, but didn¡¯t find anything that hinted at treachery.

    The woman¡¯s faint voice reached his ears, ¡°I¡¯ve already poisoned him anyways. He¡¯ll die without my antidote, so if you¡¯re not afraid of him croaking, by all means, take him back.¡±

    The Sentinel quickly asked Bu Jingyun with his gaze, <i>¡®Hallmaster, is she speaking the truth?¡¯</i>

    Bu Jingyun turned his face away in a huff.

    Sentinel, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Hallmaster¡¯s getting angry out of embarrassment? That means it¡¯s true?!</i>

    <i>Calm down!</i>

    <i>Calm. Down.</i>

    <i>Calm down your head!</i>

    <i>Hallmaster¡¯s been poisoned! This is such a disgrace! This woman must be killed!¡¯</i>

    A dark yellow bolt of spirit energy shot out from the Sentinel¡¯s palm as he seemed to shoot towards her. The powerful spirit energy pulses were like the waves in a sea threatening to overwhelm her, shattering the furniture on its way.

    <i>¡®A peak-level Spirit Monarch? Sonovabitch, wasn¡¯t taking on higher-level mobs the FL¡¯s specialty? Howe I(bbb) got this treatment too?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Right as Shi Sheng was about to use cheats and beat the Sentinel into a bloody pulp not even his parents would recognise, Bu Jingyun suddenly shouted.

    The Sentinel was clearly quite loyal to Bu Jingyun for he immediately halted upon receiving the order. The spirit energy that was running amok vanished.

    ¡°Hallmaster?¡± Sentinel looked at Bu Jingyun uprehendingly. <i>¡®Why doesn¡¯t the Hallmaster allow me to kill this woman?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Seize her.¡± Bu Jingyun spoke tersely. <i>¡®How could I allow this woman to die so easily after she dared to treat me that way?¡¯</i>

    Suspicion surfaced in Shi Sheng¡¯s heart. <i>¡®Howe this Sentinel doesn¡¯t seem very worried about Bu Jingyun having been poisoned?</i>

    <i>And Bu Jingyun doesn¡¯t seem to mind all that much either...¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Side Quest: Bu Jingyun¡¯s Past. Quest has been auto-epted.]</strong>

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®What¡¯re you issuing a side quest at this time for? What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng wished she could p System to death.

    Sentinel and Bu Jingyun exchanged gazes,municating via their eyes. She didn¡¯t know what was said, but Sentinel agreed to capture Shi Sheng.

    <i>¡®Well fuck me! See, I was right to keep this fellow!</i>

    <i>Else I¡¯d be the one being ¡®kept¡¯!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng swiftly took out one of those little balls of destruction and hurled it at the Sentinel.

    <strong><i>Bang!</i></strong>

    The st wasn¡¯t as powerful as it had been before, but Shi Sheng took advantage of the distraction it provided to quickly get behind Bu Jingyun and grab him before escaping the scene.

    ¡°Go! Get the Hallmaster back!¡±

    The enraged shouts of the Sentinel could be heard from behind.

    Since Shi Sheng had her own method to fly, her speed was much faster than those who had to rely on running; she soon managed to shake off the pursuers from Nine Silences Hall.

    They¡¯d already left the city andnded in a small patch of woods.

    Even if Bu Jingyun appeared very calm right now, his inner thoughts were akin to a raging volcano. He red at Shi Sheng.

    Indifferent to his anger, she smiled and spoke, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me keeping you? I¡¯ll give you whatever you want. It¡¯s an honour that others wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy even if they¡¯ve been umting good karma for several lifetimes!¡±

    Bu Jingyun, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Why do I feel like there¡¯s something off about these words...?¡¯</i>

    ¡°I want to return to Nine Silences Hall.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Shi Sheng nodded, causing Bu Jingyun¡¯s gaze to darken as he looked at her in slight bafflement. <i>¡®This girl continues to bewilder me...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng shot him a slight smile. ¡°But first, I gotta go kill those bitches.¡±

    Bu Jingyun, ¡°...¡±

    Bu Jingyun decided to appease her for now. As a viin, he had to have a high tolerance threshold!

    He¡¯d already stopped counting on those buffoons.

    <i>¡®It¡¯s much better to just rely on myself! Wait till I get my cultivation back! See if I don¡¯t beat her!¡¯</i>

    ......

    Two dayster, Shi Sheng brought Bu Jingyun back to the Academy. The disciples from Nine Silences Hall appeared very excited when they saw that Bu Jingyun was here and perfectly unharmed, but they didn¡¯te forward to so much as greet him.

    Shi Sheng discovered that not only were the Nine Silences Hall¡¯s side merely in a state of suppressed excitement, even the people from the Academy merely expressed their astonishment at his looks. None of them disyed an expression that one would expect when in the presence of the Hallmaster of Nine Silences Hall.

    ¡°Hey, howe they look like they don¡¯t recognise you?¡± Shi Sheng poked Bu Jingyun, causing him to re angrily at her before slowly speaking, ¡°They¡¯ve never seen me before. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t recognise me.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± <i>¡®Never seen him before?¡¯</i>

    Bu Jingyun humphed in disdain. ¡°Even the one with the highest cultivation has yet to reach a century of age.¡±

    Shi Sheng seemed to have understood something, ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s because you¡¯re too old.¡±

    It had been ages since Bu Jingyun had be famous, so most people had only heard of his name. Those that had seen him tended to have died already, so it was perfectly normal the people in the current era didn¡¯t recognise him.

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang, call me old one more time, and I¡¯ll kill myself!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    When Bu Jingyun saw he¡¯d shut Shi Sheng up, he relished in satisfaction. <i>¡®She seems to be afraid of me dying... as long as I threaten her with suicide, she¡¯ll stop insulting me!¡¯</i>

    Meanwhile, Shi Sheng was bursting with frustration. <i>¡®System that bitch! Just randomly adding rules whenever it feels like it! Goddammit, it really pisses me(bbb) off!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Yaoguang, where¡¯ve you been? I was beginning to think you¡¯d panicked and ran off!¡± Hobo Uncle popped out of nowhere and grabbed Shi Sheng before starting to chatter away, ¡°Eh? Where¡¯d you kidnap this fair maiden from? Is she a student? Howe I¡¯ve never seen her before?¡±

    <i>¡®¡°Panicked and ran off?!¡± Your grandpa! Do you even know how to use idioms?! Illiterate!¡¯</i>

    Meanwhile, ¡°Fair Maiden¡± Bu Jingyun was shooting icy daggers at Hobo Uncle with his eyes.

    Hobo Uncle¡¯s scalp numbed from that stare, causing him to shift closer to Shi Sheng and speak in what he thought was a quiet voice, ¡°Yaoguang, thisdy seems quite cold!¡±

    Shi Sheng gave Hobo Uncle a pitying nce.

    <i>¡®Wow, you even called him ady! Do you really have a death wish? This guy¡¯s very petty, you know?¡¯</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s starting soon. Aren¡¯t you going over?¡± Shi Sheng looked towards the stage and attempted to divert Ye Tiannan¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Oh yeah! I had something to give you. Here. This is our Academy¡¯s prized treasure. Remember Yaoguang, don¡¯t try and act tough if you can¡¯t beat them. Your life is most important.¡±

    Hobo Uncle shoved a ck object into Shi Sheng¡¯s hand, before looking around furtively. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone I gave it to you. Okay, this is as far as I can help you.¡±

    <i>¡®And <strong>how</strong> exactly did you get the Academy¡¯s treasure? Did you steal it?</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me he really did steal it...</i>

    (¨s¡ã¡õ¡ã£©¨s¦à ©ß©¥©ß

    <i>Are you on my side or not?! Are you sure this bozo¡¯s not an undercover agent sent by the FL?!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 195

    Bu Jingyun was quick to express his disdain for the item in Shi Sheng¡¯s hand, ¡°Nine Provinces Academy is so poor.¡±

    Shi Sheng gazed down at the object in her hand. It was roughly the size of a palm and round in shape. The ck surface had many patterns carved into it that looked like spell formations.

    Seeing Bu Jingyun¡¯s contempt, Shi Sheng figured it wasn¡¯t all that valuable, so she shoved it to him.

    Bu Jingyun, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Am I a ce to dump all your rubbish? You toss all sorts of junk to me!¡¯</i>

    While passing the stairs to the stage, Shi Sheng ran into Qin Langyue.

    ¡°Girl, you be careful up there.¡± Zhong Shiyi was currently giving Qin Langyue some reminders, ¡°The people from Nine Silences Hall are usually despicable, so you have to guard against their underhanded attacks.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit.¡± Bu Jingyun interjected suddenly.

    Zhong Shiyi and Qin Langyue turned to Bu Jingyun. Qin Langyue seethed with killing intent the moment her gazended on Shi Sheng.

    Bu Jingyun shot her a nce, upon which the killing intent retreated and a hint of astonishment shed in her eyes. However, it was soon reced by doubt as she stared at Bu Jingyun thoughtfully.

    ¡°Miss Shen, how could you just bring random people into the Academy?¡± Zhong Shiyi scrutinised Bu Jingyun before speaking with a dark expression, ¡°Even if you¡¯re a talent that the Academy ces a lot of importance on, you can¡¯t just ignore Academy rules like this!¡±

    Shi Sheng shrugged. ¡°Well he¡¯s already here. You wanna toss him out?¡±

    <i>¡®If you dared to do that, his people will tear you to pieces.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Humph! I¡¯ll deal with you after this, if you even manage to survive!¡± <i>¡®I knew it! There isn¡¯t a single good one amongst Ye Tiannan¡¯s students!¡¯</i>

    ¡°En, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve always been a lucky bastard.¡± Shi Sheng nodded her head in approval.

    Zhong Shiyi, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®How can this girl be so shameless?!¡¯</i>

    Qin Langyue lowered her head to hide her expression , so no one could tell what she was thinking. .

    Zhong Shiyi wasn¡¯t as shameless as Shi Sheng; naturally, he was not her match in verbal sparring, so he could only harrumph and ignore her. <i>¡®The chances of her stepping off this stage once she¡¯s stepped on are miniscule anyways!¡¯</i>

    ¡°During my match, get them to go easy on their future Hallmistress and help me show off. How ¡®bout it?¡± Shi Sheng began negotiating with Bu Jingyun.

    Bu Jingyun shot her an aloof nce. ¡°Who said you were the future Hallmistress?¡± <i>¡®Shameless!¡¯</i>

    ¡°I did, duh!¡± Shi Sheng spoke with a matter-of-fact expression. ¡°If you don¡¯t get them to give in to me, I can only bring out my full strength. Either you watch them die, or get them to help me show-off. Choose.¡±

    Bu Jingyun, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®This damned woman! Even if those idiots are a bit dumb, they¡¯re still pretty loyal. It¡¯d be a shame if they lost their lives here.¡¯</i>

    Bu Jingyun pondered for a moment before lifting his head to look at the Sentinel.

    The Sentinel reciprocated his stare before proceeding tomunicate with his eyes. After they¡¯d finished, the Sentinel gave Shi Sheng a strange look before turning to give the people beside him some orders.

    Shi Sheng patted Bu Jingyun¡¯s chest in satisfaction, ¡°Good job!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®*flips table*! What happened to being a lunatic? Howe you turned into a tsun</i>

    <sup>1</sup><i>? Plot lied to me again!!!¡¯</i>

    ......

    As the female lead, Qin Langyue was naturally scheduled to be thest participant to enter the stage. This way, her victory would be more tense and fraught with suspense, depicting her as a hero who prevailed against all the odds.

    But since Shi Sheng was here... <i>¡®Sorry, but I¡¯ve(bbb) reserved this chance to show-off!¡¯</i>

    The moment she entered the stage, thepetitor from Nine Silences Hall gave an exaggerated tremble before turning around and jumping off the stage.

    Other than those from Nine Silences Hall, everyone waspletely stupefied. <i>¡®What¡¯s happening? Howe Nine Silences Hall aren¡¯t even attacking the moment Senior Yaoguang appeared?¡¯</i>

    Of the followingpetitors, there were some who released a couple of attacks, but they were so fake that anyone who wasn¡¯t blind could tell they contained no power.

    There were some who simply admitted defeat.

    <i>¡®I give this show-off attempt 101 points! Giving myself a bonus 1 point for good measure!¡¯</i>

    Nine Silences Hall didn¡¯t provide any exnations. Once all theirpetitors had entered the stage and admitted defeat, the Sentinel came onstage to give a ¡®congrats, we concede defeat this year, let¡¯spete again next year¡¯ speech before speeding off.

    With only Shi Sheng left on the stage, a silence befell the crowd below.

    <i>¡®This victory¡¯s too suspicious...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang, you¡¯re in cahoots with Nine Silences Hall!¡± Someone in the crowd shouted all of a sudden. This malicious remark pierced everyone¡¯s ears in silence

    Shi Sheng directed her gaze at the source and found it actually belonged to a member of the Shen n.

    ¡°In cahoots with Nine Silences Hall? No way... why would Senior Yaoguang collude with them?¡±

    ¡°Stop spouting bullshit! There¡¯s no way Senior Yaoguang¡¯s in cahoots with Nine Silences Hall. Our Academy definitely won this time!¡±

    ¡°Won? The moment Shen Yaoguang stepped onto the arena, Nine Silences Hall refused to make a move! What kind of victory is this?!¡±

    ¡°Why would Senior Yaoguang collude with Nine Silences Hall? Maybe it¡¯s just that they couldn¡¯t beat her? After all, Senior is pretty strong...¡±

    Though the audience argued over the win, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t disy much of a reaction. Her calm, emotionless eyes swept over the crowd before settling on Jun Hanlin, who gave her a wicked look in return.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips lifted as she shot a beaming smile at Jun Hanlin. <i>¡®ML-sama is actually attempting to use someone else for his own agenda. Is he nning on using this chance to deal with me? Or perhaps he¡¯s nning to pressure the Shen n into isting me?¡¯</i>

    Jun Hanlin felt his hairs stand on end when Shi Sheng directed a smile at him. He went over everything in his head once more and made sure there were no ws in his n before calming down.

    ¡°Silence!¡± Zhong Shiyi¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the chamber. ¡°Shen Yaoguang, are you in cahoots with Nine Silences Hall?¡±

    ¡°So what if I am? And so what if I¡¯m not?¡± Shi Sheng lifted a brow. ¡°What, don¡¯t tell me you guys actually thought you stood a chance of winning?¡±

    <i>¡®These people loathe Nine Silences Hall, but the moment they actually appear, they don¡¯t even dare to do shit. Not only that, they even treat them with the utmost hospitality!</i>

    <i>This is a ssic example of saying ¡°No!¡± but acting contrary to that...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang, you¡¯re a talent that the Academy has painstakingly nurtured! How dare you collude with Nine Silences Hall?! Just what are you nning?!¡± Someone finally couldn¡¯t help but speak out.

    ¡°Did I admit I was colluding with Nine Silences Hall?¡± Shi Sheng looked at that person with a slightly mocking expression.

    That person was stumped for words, but soon found his tongue again, ¡°Then howe Nine Silences Hall¡¯s people didn¡¯t attack you? Why would they have let you win if you hadn¡¯t been in cahoots with them?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because they saw I was too beautiful, so they couldn¡¯t bear toy a finger on me? Hey, was I supposed to stop them from submitting to my looks?¡± Shi Sheng rubbed her face narcissistically and gave a dramatic sigh before continuing, ¡°Is it my fault I¡¯m too beautiful?¡±

    The crowd went speechless. They¡¯d seen narcissistic people before, but never to <i>this</i> extent.

    ¡°Senior Yaoguang¡¯s right! How could you me her for securing victory from Nine Silences Hall?¡±

    Shen Yaoguang¡¯s diehard fans began zealously expressing their loyalty.

    ¡°Senior Yaoguang, you¡¯re the prettiest!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Senior Yaoguang, we believe you!¡±

 Chapter 196

    Bu Jingyun had already built up some immunity to Shi Sheng¡¯s shamelessness. <i>¡®While I agree that her face can be considered stunning... My Nine Silences Hall definitely wouldn¡¯t lose just because of looks! Do you really think my people are that shallow? Ha. Ha!¡¯</i>

    All the gasps and exmations from the crowd blended into one. Shi Sheng copied how celebrities acted and waved her hand at them, causing quite a few people to have the urge to charge up the stage and beat her up!

    Bu Jingyun twisted his fingers while an eerie light appeared in his eyes. <i>¡®If I wasn¡¯t injured, I¡¯d be the first to beat this woman to death! She¡¯s so obnoxious!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang, stop beating around the bush! You better exin this matter clearly!¡± Zhong Shiyi wouldn¡¯t let Shi Sheng off.

    ¡°You damn old fogey! Asking for a beating eh?!¡± Hobo Uncle, who had been silent this whole time, jumped out. ¡°Our Yaoguang¡¯s already said it was Nine Silences Hall who gave in! What¡¯s it gotta do with her? Go question Nine Silences Hall if you¡¯ve got the balls! What¡¯re you interrogating Yaoguang for?¡±

    Zhong Shiyi¡¯s expression twisted. ¡°If she¡¯s innocent, why won¡¯t she rify?¡±

    ¡°Yaoguang¡¯s already rified! I think it¡¯s just <i>you</i> trying to stir up trouble for her, am I right?¡± Hobo Uncle rolled up his sleeves, his expression bing fierce. ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t anything good! Come at <i>me</i> if you wanna settle scores, y¡¯hear?!¡±

    Right as the two were about to start a brawl, the Principal, who had been in the background all this time, finally stepped out.

    The Principal could be described with one adjective: round.

    If this was the modern world, stores wouldn¡¯t have a clothing size that would fit him.

    His face was astonishingly round but smooth, so it didn¡¯t make one feel disgusted. However, his eyes were exceptionally small. When he smiled, they would disappear under his folds of fat.

    ¡°There are students present! What kind of example are you setting for them, acting like this?¡± The Principal scolded them.

    Zhong Shiyi seemed as if he wanted to retort, but kept his silence in the end.

    On the other hand, Hobo Uncle still seemed eager to have a go at Zhong Shiyi. The Principal ced himself between the two and red at Hobo Uncle with those tiny eyes of his, ¡°Ye Tiannan, you still want to cause trouble?¡±

    Only then did Hobo Uncle take a step back.

    Once he¡¯d dealt with that problem, he turned to look at the other with a heavy heart.

    <i>¡®Just why did I give such a good seedling to Ye Tiannan? Was my brain clogged up with shit or something? A perfectly finedy was raised to be... <strong>this</strong>!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang, would you kindly exin what happened?¡± The Principal¡¯s tone was much better than Zhong Shiyi¡¯s. After all, she <i>was</i> the Eldest Young Miss of the Shen n <i>and</i> one of the Academy¡¯s precious geniuses.

    ¡°Exactly what it looks like.¡± Shi Sheng shrugged while emitting arrogance. ¡°Would you reject something someone begged you to ept ?¡±

    Bu Jingyun¡¯s fingertips were already red from how hard he was gripping his hands, and killing intent was slowly surfacing in his eyes. <i>¡®Begging?! Weren¡¯t you the one who <strong>threatened</strong> me?! Where¡¯d you get the face to spew this nonsense?!¡¯</i>

    The Principal¡¯s moustache nearly stuck up in anger. ¡°Shen Yaoguang, speak properly!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t speak properly?¡± Shi Sheng blinked. ¡°Well then, which word did you not understand, Principal? I can exin it to you for free!¡±

    Principal, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Just why did I have to try and mediate?¡¯</i>

    He turned to re at Hobo Uncle. <i>¡®What did you teach her?! What happened to the principle of respecting elders?! Did she eat it?!¡¯</i>

    Hobo Uncle adopted a confused expression. <i>¡®What¡¯re you ring at me for?¡¯</i>

    ¡°If I really had been in cahoots with Nine Silences Hall, do you people really think you¡¯d still be standing here unharmed right now?¡± Shi Sheng spoke up all of a sudden, ¡°At the very least, I brought honour to the Academy and yet, not only do you people not thank me, you¡¯re even trying to frame me? Really makes a person upset.¡±

    She paused before continuing, ¡°Since you all feel that way, then call Nine Silences Hall back for a rematch. After all, it won¡¯t be me losing face.¡±

    Her words caused the crowd to grow restless. <i>¡®She¡¯s right... no matter how you look at it, our Academy won this time. Even if the means used were a bit... strange, the oue is still good! And if Shen Yaoguang really was in cahoots with Nine Silences Hall, why would she have convinced them to let us win?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng jumped off the stage and walked over to Bu Jingyun. Everyone held their breath as their gazes swept over to the beautiful dy,¡¯ Bu Jingyun, who easily stood out in the crowd.

    ¡°Call your men back. Have ¡®em raise hell.¡± Shi Sheng had lowered her voice to a volume only the two of them could hear.

    Bu Jingyun¡¯s expression remained aloof. ¡°Why should I?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m your future wife!¡± Shi Sheng propped up her smiling face, ¡°Are you really just going to let them bully me?¡±

    <i>¡®Just who¡¯s bullying whom?! Look at those people! Which one seems capable of bullying you?!¡¯ </i>Bu Jingyun had been pushed to the point he could feel his innards aching as he repeatedly clenched and released his hands.

    ¡°Come on, pleeeease?¡± Shi Sheng suddenly started acting cute, her entire image changing in a heartbeat and catching Bu Jingyun off-guard.

    <i>¡®Look how flexible I am! Not only can I act cute, I can even sell my services! But not my body! That¡¯s a matter of principle!¡¯</i>

    All of a sudden, Bu Jingyun¡¯s ears turned red. He was <i>not</i> going to admit he¡¯d just found her cute! Definitely not!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± He quickly shifted his gaze.

    Though he humphed, his hand reached into his sleeve and pulled out a piece of polished jade. He lightly pressed on it, but the jade showed no reaction.

    He tried again, but got the same result.

    Once more, Bu Jingyun¡¯s ears turned red. He gave Shi Sheng a side nce before passing her the jade and speaking reservedly, ¡°Crush it.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®So you were just unable to crush it? You¡¯re telling me that <strong>wasn¡¯t</strong> a specialmunication method? Well, what were you trying to show-off for then?! 1/10.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng received the jade and injected her spirit energy inside, causing it to snap in half with a crunch.

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang, what are you doing?!¡±

    A furious roar apanied the sound of jade shattering.

    Shi Sheng tossed the broken piece of jade away before turning to answer Zhong Shiyi with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys want a rematch? I helped you call them back!¡±

    ¡°And you said you weren¡¯t in cahoots with Nine Silences Hall!¡± Zhong Shiyi flew into a rage, ¡°If you weren¡¯t in cahoots with them, why would you have a way to contact them?!¡±

    ¡°Eh, you can say what you like. Whatever floats your boat, dude.¡± Shi Sheng shrugged indifferently.

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯re you yelling for? I¡¯m not deaf.¡± Shi Sheng picked at her ear. ¡°Do you believe I¡¯d get Nine Silences Hall to exterminate you guys if you continue yelling?¡±

    Zhong Shiyi¡¯s face was like a painter¡¯s palette. Green one moment, and white the next. It somehow managed to look rather pretty.

    Shocked by Shi Sheng¡¯s words, everyone retreated several steps to clear an area around her

    ¡°Is Senior Yaoguang really in cahoots with Nine Silences Hall?¡±

    ¡°If she wasn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t have said those things! And just now, that jade she crushed was a transmission jade. She couldn¡¯t have really called Nine Silences Hall back, could she?¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    The low volumes of discussion asionally made their way into Bu Jingyun¡¯s ears. He turned his face slightly to nce at the girl standing next to him. She was looking towards the stage with only a slight smile, as if she waspletely unaffected by the discussions around her.

    She looked like she was in another world entirely, separated from them by an invisible barrier. It made her unable to fit in, yet at the same time, it made her stand out.

 Chapter 197

    Amidst their heated discussion, the Nine Silences Hall delegates rushed back.

    Since Bu Jingyun was here, they naturally would not have left the Academy grounds.

    The Sentinel swept his gaze around, and only after he saw Bu Jingyun standing perfectly unharmed did he heave a sigh of relief.

    Bu Jingyun once again transmitted orders to Sentinel, who felt very unwell once he¡¯d processed them. <i>¡®Hallmaster, howe your entire style¡¯s changed after venturing outside?¡¯</i>

    The Principal felt cold sweat dripping off his brow. <i>¡®They really came back?!¡¯</i>

    The Sentinel nced at the Principal and cleared his throat. ¡°Since you guys find the results unsatisfactory, let¡¯s have a rematch!¡±

    Principal, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®No, I really don¡¯t want to!¡¯</i>

    This time, the one the Principal red at was Zhong Shiyi. <i>¡®You caused this, you deal with it!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Might I ask you what your rtionship with Shen Yaoguang is?¡± Zhong Shiyi was unafraid and¡ªunder the Principal¡¯s warning gaze¡ªstepped forward to question the Sentinel.

    The Sentinel frowned. <i>¡®What rtionship? How am I supposed to answer? The person who abducted our Hallmaster? Our enemy?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Why should I tell you? Look, are we fighting or not?¡± Lacking an answer, the Sentinel flew into a rage, ¡°If not, then stop wasting time! You think everyone¡¯s got as much free time as you?¡±

    ¡°Come on Principal, fight! Don¡¯t lose face now!¡± Shi Sheng shouted, ¡°Whatever happens, don¡¯t lose! Otherwise, people are going to say you won without fighting before!¡±

    The Principal who was just about to reject the ¡®generous offer¡¯ stumbled and nearly lost his bnce.

    ¡°Cowards! Don¡¯t even dare to fight! You lot are just the parasites of your ns; like you could ever amount to anything!¡± Nine Silences Hall very ¡®cooperatively¡¯ started shouting provocations.

    As expected, the students of Nine Provinces Academy were incited. ¡°Who¡¯re you calling cowards?! You wanna fight? Come on! You think we¡¯re afraid of you?!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, bring it! I¡¯ll beat you back into yo momma¡¯s womb!¡±

    ¡°Principal, let¡¯s fight! Don¡¯t shrink back!¡±

    ¡°Principal, fight!!!¡±

    Watching the seething crowd, Zhong Shiyi¡¯s fighting spirit seemed to have been ignited as well. ¡°Principal, Nine Silences Hall is too arrogant! Our Academy¡¯s going to be a joke at this rate! We must fight!¡±

    ¡°Fight your head! Can we beat them? Principal, we can¡¯t fight!¡± Hobo Uncle interjected.

    Zhong Shiyi fiercely used, ¡°Ye Tiannan, how could you praise others while denigrating your own team?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for the sake of those little radishes, ain¡¯t it?¡± Hobo Uncle spoke righteously, ¡°We all know Nine Silences Hall¡¯s strength, it¡¯s impossible to win!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± The Principal¡¯s body was trembling, causing his b to shake. ¡°We have no choice left but to fight.¡±

    Considering the incensed crowd, if they didn¡¯t fight, their reputation would be tarnished.

    <i>¡®It¡¯s all because of this group of troublemakers! Hmph, of course, the one with the most me is Shen Yaoguang!¡¯</i>

    The Principal huffed and announced the continuation of thepetition beginning with the contestants following Shi Sheng, whose round was counted as a win for the Academy.

    These kinds ofpetitions tended to lure one to sleep. They were typically a waste of time, with the sole objective of beating your opponent.

    To Shi Sheng, who never cared about the means nor any notions of fairness, it was all a load of rubbish. Once you beat your enemy, whatever you imed <i>was</i> justice.

    Only when Qin Langyue¡¯s turn came did Shi Sheng begin to pay attention. Qin Langyue was currently at the third level of Spirit King.

    <i>¡®Yep, levelling like on a rocket alright!¡¯</i>

    Qin Langyue sent the Nine Silences Hall contender flying the moment she stepped on stage.

    Having won so easily before, thepetitor from Nine Silences Hall had started getting cocky. Qin Langyue exploited the gap in his defences and defeated him in a single hit.

    However, the following matches wouldn¡¯t be so easy. Since Nine Silences Hall dared to act so brazenly, they naturally had the qualifications to back it up. Their younger generation was filled with promising and powerful experts.

    Qin Langyue nearly lost several times, but always managed to stage aeback. Her victories were ones where she barely had an edge.

    Thepetition was held in a King-Of-The-Hill style, where both sides had the same number ofpetitors who would fight until all thepetitors of one side were defeated.

    Currently, Nine Provinces Academy only had Qin Langyue left while Nine Silences Hall still had two contenders.

    ¡°Can Qin Langyue do it?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope she can... I mean, hasn¡¯t shested till now?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know she was this strong. Luckily, I didn¡¯t toss stones down a well at her before.¡±

    Female leads were really leads (unkible cockroaches); they¡¯d always manage to triumph in the end in spite of the odds.

    Once the Nine Silences Hallpetitors were reduced to one contender, Shi Sheng suddenly poked Bu Jingyun. ¡°Get one of your guys toe over.¡±

    Bu Jingyun stared at her in confusion.

    ¡°What¡¯re you looking at me for? There¡¯s plenty of time to look all you want in the future! Go call someone over, don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    Bu Jingyun transmitted his order for the Sentinel to send someone over, whereupon Shi Sheng retrieved several purple balls and handed them over to him.

    Having witnessed the terrifying power of those balls¡ªwhich could explode upon impact to generate lightning, which was even more frightening than a spirit power explosion¡ªhis hand couldn¡¯t help but tremble. <i>¡®What if it blows up?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°If you can¡¯t win, just toss it.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± He quailed. <i>¡®Surely, that¡¯s... not okay? And aren¡¯t you on the opposing side? Howe you¡¯re helping us? Could it be you¡¯ve really fallen for the Hallmaster?</i>

    <i>The Hallmaster actually sold himself...¡¯</i>

    Bu Jingyun¡¯s cold gaze forced him to rein in his wild imagination. <i>¡®Must not sully the Hallmaster!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t use an item, she will. This is the most help I can offer you.¡±

    Although the rules didn¡¯t forbid items, their use had virtually been non-existent throughout all thepetitions thus far. So when Qin Langyue had used an item in the original setting, the Nine Silences Hall had been caught off-guard, thus resulting in their crushing defeat.

    ¡°Hallmaster?¡± <i>¡®Can her words be trusted? She¡¯s already kidnapped you, but still dares to parade you around so grantly around the Sentinel...¡¯</i>

    Bu Jingyun didn¡¯t speak.

    Somehow, the disciple seemed to understand Bu Jingyun¡¯s intent. He returned passed the items to the Sentinel informing him that the Hallmaster had agreed.

    So right when Qin Langyue was about to use an item, the contender from Nine Silences Hall threw the little balls first, generating a string of explosions that forced Qin Langyue out of the ring and inflicting her with heavy injuries. Her personal well-being was uncertain.

    Those from Nine Silences Hall cheered while those from Nine Provinces Academy wore expressions of disappointment and anger. <i>¡®We nearly won! But Qin Langyue just <strong>had</strong> to lose at the critical juncture!¡¯</i>

    First she¡¯d shown them hope, but in the end, she submerged them into despair. Some people¡¯s impressions of Qin Langyue plummeted.

    If you won, you received honour and glory beyondpare.

    If you lost, countless usations wereid bare.

    This was reality.

    So... do not lose!

    ¡°Despicable! You used an item!¡± Some people spoke out to censure Nine Silences Hall.

    ¡°What¡¯s so despicable about that? Didn¡¯t your side n to use an item too? All we did was beat you to it! And the rules never said using items was prohibited, so how is it despicable?!¡±

    ¡°Stop finding excuses for losing, geez!¡± Shi Sheng scoffed, her melodious voice easily audible over the rest. A strange silence befell the crowd.

    The Sentinel found Shi Sheng much more appealing; though of course, this wasn¡¯t enough to make him forget about how she¡¯d kidnapped their Hallmaster!

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang, just whose side are you on?!¡± Zhong Shiyi¡¯s eyes were practically spitting fire.

    Shi Sheng spread her hands. ¡°No one¡¯s.¡±

    <i>¡®I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> just spectating the FL. And doing my<sup>(bbb)</sup> side job as a cannon fodder that pulls aggro while nning to destroy the world.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 198

    The atmosphere was especially tense. If stares could kill Shi Sheng would¡¯ve already been stabbed to death several times by Zhong Shiyi¡¯s res.

    The Principal discussed with the Sentinel for a bit, resulting in thetter halting Nine Silences Hall¡¯s provocations. He gave Shi Sheng a meaningful look before leading Nine Silences Hall¡¯s people away once more.

    After the Sentinel left, the Principal soon followed suit, albeit in much more of a huff.

    Zhong Shiyi was worried about his student, so he didn¡¯t linger for long, but it was clear that this matter wasn¡¯t over.

    Hobo Uncle rushed over to Shi Sheng with an expression filled with praise on his scraggly face, ¡°Yaoguang, good job! I¡¯ve never seen that old fogey so helpless before! Damn, that makes me so happy!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Hobo Uncle has quite a <strong>different</strong> way of thinking ah! Normally, wouldn¡¯t you be asking me about my connection to Nine Silences Hall right about now? What¡¯s with that ¡°My student is very amazing, I¡¯m very proud, I¡¯m very happy¡± look for?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°They definitely aren¡¯t going to just let this matter rest though. Don¡¯t worry! As your teacher, I definitely won¡¯t allow them to harm a single hair on your head!¡± Ye Tiannan¡¯s expression turned serious.

    ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡± Shi Sheng thanked him very politely, causing Bu Jingyun to feel surprised. <i>¡®This woman could act so politely?¡¯</i>

    Hobo Uncle magnanimously waved his hand, ¡°No need to thank me. You¡¯re still my student. While you¡¯re in the Academy, this is my responsibility as your teacher.¡±

    Hobo Uncle reminded her of a few more things to look out for before leaving in a hurry.

    Now that all the important figures had left, the surrounding crowd also dispersed, though there were still a few who remained behind to point and gossip about Shi Sheng and Bu Jingyun. After all, it was hard to miss the angelic ¡®beauty¡¯ Bu Jingyun.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes rolled in their sockets as she thought for a moment before tugging at Bu Jingyun¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to beat someone up.¡±

    Bu Jingyun didn¡¯t get the chance to raise any objections before he was dragged along by Shi Sheng. <i>¡®Just where does this girl get so much strength from? Simply unthinkable!¡¯</i>

    ......

    Jun Hanlin had left before the crowd had dispersed. Originally, he had nned to misdirect others into thinking that Shen Yaoguang was in cahoots with Nine Silences Hall, but his ns had been foiled. More urately, she was cockier than expected.

    Honestly speaking, this was the first time Jun Hanlin had encountered such an odd woman. No matter how many plots one hatched, if the intended victim didn¡¯t act as expected, it was all for naught.

    Jun Hanlin still wasn¡¯t willing to give up. He didn¡¯t believe he was unable to destroy this woman. <i>¡®Can she still be so brazen if she doesn¡¯t have any backing?¡¯</i>

    Just when he had found his resolve, Jun Hanlin¡¯s world turned ck as he was stuffed into a sack. His body was numbed, and he couldn¡¯t move a single muscle.

    By the time he could once again see the light, his surroundings had changed; he was now in a forest clearing. The person who stood in front of him wasn¡¯t one of his usual bullies like he had expected, but the person he had just been thinking about.

    Shen Yaoguang!

    ¡°Seventh Prince, is it fun to y the pig to eat the tiger? Pity you got in over your head. Think I, Shi- Shen Yaoguang, am so easy to bully? Actually tried to manipte public opinion against me, must¡¯ve been fun ah!¡±

    Jun Hanlin, ¡°...¡±

    Never had he expected that she would just outright kidnap him.

    Jun Hanlin¡¯s limbs were slowly regaining their ability to feel sensations, but he didn¡¯t reveal any signs as he stared at her. ¡°The Eldest Young Miss of the Shen n is truly out of the ordinary.¡±

    ¡°Like I needed you to tell me that.¡± Shi Sheng raised her chin. ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough nonsense. The drug¡¯s going to wear off soon.¡±

    Jun Hanlin felt like smashing his head against a wall, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®I was nning on stalling till it wore off! Why¡¯d you have to say it out loud?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng turned to Bu Jingyun. ¡°Where are your guys at? Call two of them out and get them to beat this guy up!¡±

    Jun Hanlin followed Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze to Bu Jingyun, who was currently standing with only his side facing him. Although Jun Hanlin could only see a profile, it was enough for him to make out that this man¡¯s features were absolutely stunning...

    ¡°...Why don¡¯t you do it yourself?¡±

    ¡°If I had to carry out these kinds of minor actions myself, what¡¯s the point of you raising those group of people for?¡±

    <i>¡®If I could beat him up, I¡¯d have already done so, okay?¡¯</i>

    ¡°What do my people have anything to do with you?¡± Bu Jingyun maintained his aloof face, his eyes cold.

    ¡°You¡¯re already mine. Of course everything you have is mine too.¡± Shi Sheng red at him. ¡°Why¡¯re you suddenly so chatty? Hurry up and call ¡®em! What, you wanna die?¡±

    Bu Jingyun, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®You only know how to scold me! Hmph!¡¯</i>

    Bu Jingyun waved his hand and two people wearing the Nine Silences Hall¡¯s uniform jumped down from the thick canopies on the side. ¡°Hallmaster.¡±

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang, let¡¯s be reasonable and talk!¡± Seeing the two disciples were rapidly closing in on him, Jun Hanlin¡¯s attention was brought back from Bu Jingyun¡¯s looks. ¡°Nothing much to talk about.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s lip curled. ¡°I haven¡¯t even settledst time¡¯s score with the assassins, yet you¡¯ve alreadye out to plot against me again. Jun Hanlin, looks like you¡¯re really tired of living. You two, beat him up! If you live, great. If you die, too bad.¡±

    ¡°Shen¡ª Oof!¡±

    Jun Hanlin grunted as his abdomen was hit. His body curled up like a shrimp from the pain. Without giving him a chance to take a breather, another fistnded on his gut.

    Since he got beatings nearly every day, Jun Hanlin was actually rather tough. Shi Sheng was beginning to ponder over whether or not she should just get them to stab him, though she eventually dismissed the idea.

    <i>¡®I¡¯ll<sup>(bbb)</sup> let the FL do the tormenting. All I<sup>(bbb)</sup> have to do is spectate.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng squatted down in front of the bloodied, swollen-faced Jun Hanlin, her eyes gleaming. ¡°Jun Hanlin, you better sending people to assassinate me, y¡¯hear? You won¡¯t be able to kill me anyways, so why waste energy? Save your resources, it¡¯s not easy to train people.¡±

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang, if you don¡¯t kill me now, there¡¯lle a day when I¡¯ll make you beg me on your knees!¡±

    <i>¡®This damnable woman!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Oh? Does that mean you want me to kill you now? Well since it¡¯s your wish, I have to satisfy you!¡± Shi Sheng gave a proper nod before suddenly standing up and pulling out her sword.

    She waved her sword in the air, generating currents of air.

    Jun Hanlin red at Shi Sheng, his teeth clenched. <i>¡®I¡¯ll admit I lost today! I lost because I underestimated her and miscalcted her personality! I¡¯ll still be a good man in twenty years</i>

    <sup>1</sup><i>!¡¯</i>

    But would the male lead really die that easily?

    Using her own first-hand experience, Shi Sheng would tell you: Nope!

    Just as her sword was about to cut Jun Hanlin in half, a powerful white light burst forth from his body. Shi Sheng was knocked back by the light.

    Bu Jingyun subconsciously caught her, but because of his injury and prior mistreatment in a certain someone¡¯s hands, he didn¡¯t have much strength. Thus, both of them fell to the ground.

    Shi Sheng pulled Bu Jingyun and positioned them to allow her body to cushion his fall. Bu Jingyun ended upnding on top of her, and their eyes met.

    Bu Jingyun was stunned. His face quickly blushed unnaturally, until even his ears were bright red.

    However, the next moment caused his face to turn dark.

    There was no clich¨¦d kiss or anything of the sort. There was merely Shi Sheng¡¯s muttering through clenched teeth, ¡°The hell did you grow up eating? Damn you¡¯re heavy!¡±

    <i>¡®This woman not only thinks I¡¯m old, she thinks I¡¯m heavy too?! Simply...!</i>

    <i>Do I look that old?! I¡¯m clearly not old at all! Hmph!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 199

    ¡°Hallmaster, Hallmaster, are you alright?¡± The two Nine Silences Hall disciples quickly lifted Bu Jingyun off of Shi Sheng. After he regained his footing, Bu Jingyun merely humphed.

    Bu Jingyun¡¯s actions utterly befuddled the two disciples as they nced at each other. <i>¡®What¡¯s wrong with the Hallmaster?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng used her sword to help herself up. Her gazended on the spot where Jun Hanlin had been prior to the blinding white light. It was nowpletely empty, with not a single soul in sight.

    Shi Sheng rubbed her slightly sore chest (courtesy of Bu Jingyun) as she paused to collect her thoughts. <i>¡®What was Jun Hanlin¡¯s cheat again? Oh, right, a phoenix. A perfect match for that dragon of the FL¡¯s.¡¯</i>

    Jun Hanlin¡¯s divine beast hadn¡¯t been mentioned in the earlier parts of the story and only appeared in theter stages. By the time it appeared, the phoenix was already extremely powerful.

    But though that light had <i>felt </i>powerful, it hadn¡¯t actually harmed them all that much.

    <i>¡®Is that phoenix injured? An injured phoenix can¡¯t even beat a chicken!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Oi! What the fuck are you doing?!¡± Shi Sheng turned to find the two Nine Silences Hall disciples attempting to make off with Bu Jingyun and yelled, ¡°Put him down!¡±

    ¡°In your dreams! Hallmaster belongs to us!¡± Having been discovered, the two gave up on stealth. They grabbed Bu Jingyun and started running away.

    Shi Sheng leapt forward and using the branches overhead,nded ahead of them and blocked their path with her sword.

    ¡°I¡¯ll only repeat it once: Put him down.¡±

    ¡°Never! Hallmaster is ours, witch! We won¡¯t let you sully our Hallmaster!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Hey, what¡¯s with the name-calling? Sully him? Do I<sup>(bbb)</sup> look like that type of person?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng was so pissed that she felt likeughing. ¡°Okay, then you two can die!¡±

    Both disciples¡¯ expressions changed as they simultaneously dropped Bu Jingyun and took off in seperate directions. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Hallmaster! We¡¯ll get the Sentinel to save you! You must protect your innocence!!!¡±

    <i>¡®Oi! What happened to not letting me<sup>(bbb)</sup> sully your precious Hallmaster? Pei! As if I¡¯d<sup>(bbb)</sup> touch him!</i>

    <i>I¡¯ve<sup>(bbb)</sup> yet to even charge up my<sup>(bbb)</sup> move, and you¡¯re leaving already? Was that dignified speech just for show?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Those were <i>your </i>people?¡±

    <i>¡®Are they here foric relief?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Hmph!¡± <i>¡®Without my orders, how could they have just left? Not telling you!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®This damned tsun!¡¯</i>

    ......

    In a distant corner of the Academy, Jun Hanlin appeared with a sh of white light. He was a dishevelled mess, his face red and swollen. His gaze was particrly dark.

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang.¡± He muttered that name through clenched teeth.

    ¡°Master...¡± A weak voice sounded in Jun Hanlin¡¯s mind.

    His gaze changed. ¡°Xiaoqi, how are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve expended too much energy, Master. I must go into a deep sleep. I won¡¯t be able to protect you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Rest well.¡±

    ¡°Master, be careful.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s presence disappeared after speaking itsst words.

    Jun Hanlin straightened out his crumpled clothes. His face was burning with pain, and the slightest of movements made him feel like there was sharp knife cutting his face.

    Jun Hanlin felt somewhat depressed when he thought about how he¡¯d received these wounds. His face was already shrouded in a gloomy aura when the image of that stunning man suddenly popped into his mind.

    <i>¡®Who was that man? And what is his rtionship with Shen Yaoguang?¡¯</i>

    Jun Hanlin treated the wounds on his face, though the marks didn¡¯t fade so one could still make out some bruises.

    On the way back, he encountered several people with impure motives who informed him that Qin Langyue had been injured heavily. He could only hurriedly limp off to Qin Langyue.

    By the time Jun Hanlin arrived, Qin Langyue had already applied medication. Adding on to the fact that she had some pills she¡¯d refined herself, there weren¡¯t any major problems.

    However, she couldn¡¯t parade this around in front of Zhong Shiyi, so she could only lie on her bed and listen to Zhong Shiyi speak.

    ¡°That Shen Yaoguang is simply too brazen! She actually colluded with Nine Silences Hall and injured you to this extent! I won¡¯t let her off!¡±

    A cold light shed in Qin Langyue¡¯s eyes. She pondered for a bit before speaking, ¡°But she has the Shen n as her backing.¡±

    ¡°What about the Shen n?¡± Zhong Shiyi gave a cold humph. Perhaps he finally felt his words to be too agitated for he took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°You¡¯re also from a great n, so you should already know that those great ns care little for familial bonds. In their eyes, there are only pawns and discarded pawns.¡±

    Qin Langyue¡¯s eyes dimmed somewhat as she spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°Family? Conscience? Those aren¡¯t even able to stand up in the face of power and material wealth.¡±

    ¡°The Qin n¡¯s just blind. There¡¯lle a day when they regret it.¡± Zhong Shiyi thought Qin Langyue was thinking about the mistreatment she¡¯d received from the Qin n, so he swiftlyforted her.

    ¡°Wife, wife! Are you okay?¡± Jun Hanlin suddenly ran in from outside and squeezed Zhong Shiyi to the side to ce himself right in front of Qin Langyue. ¡°Wife, where does it hurt? I¡¯ll blow on it so you can feel better!¡±

    Qin Langyue stared at the filth-covered Jun Hanlin who had bruises on his face. Impatience couldn¡¯t help but surface and make its way into her tone, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s all good as long as you¡¯re fine.¡± Jun Hanlin patted his chest with great exaggeration.

    ¡°I want to rest.¡± Having lost today, Qin Langyue wasn¡¯t feeling very happy, so she was even more displeased to see Jun Hanlin than usual. <i>¡®Why do I have to take care of this idiot like a son?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Seventh Prince, Langyue¡¯s been injured today, so let her rest properly.¡± Zhong Shiyi spoke, his attitude neither good nor bad.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Jun Hanlin smiled at Qin Langyue. ¡°Then rest well, wife. I¡¯ll stop by to see youter.¡±

    Qin Langyue nodded perfunctorily.

    Jun Hanlin left together with Zhong Shiyi, whoter split up from Jun Hanlin to meet with the Principal.

    Jun Hanlin simply went to stand in a shadowy corner, his expression unreadable as he stared at Qin Langyue¡¯s aodations.

    Right as he was nning to leave, a handsome figure suddenly walked into his field of vision.

    <i>¡®Jiang Mu? Why is he here?¡¯</i>

    Jiang Mu entered the room and didn¡¯t leave until after a long time. Jun Hanlin¡¯s eyes shed. He remained in his spot for a while before leaving.

    ......

    Recently, there were many rumours circting in the Academy. And all of them were concerning Shen Yaoguang and Qin Langyue.

    With all the different versions of these rumours, it would be an easy feat to write a million-word novel.

    Since the higher-ups hadn¡¯t issued any official statements, people could only gossip amongst themselves, unable toy a single finger on Shi Sheng.

    But Qin Langyue was different. Even if she was a third level Spirit King, there were still plenty of people who¡¯d cause trouble for her.

    But every time they showed up to bully her, Jiang Mu would suddenly appear and teach them a lesson.

    Thus, a bunch of idle gossipers began whispering, saying that Qin Langyue and Jiang Mu were having an affair and that Qin Langyue had cuckolded Jun Hanlin.

    Truly one excitement after another.

    As for Shi Sheng?

    If you insulted her, you got beat up!

    Trying to cause trouble for her? Congrattions, you also get a beating!

    If you were just hoping to watch her make a fool of herself? You guessed it, you get beaten up...

    Basically, anyone who dared so much as to show their faces in front of her without good intentions got beaten up.

    Having had a taste of Shi Sheng¡¯s violent silencing methods, no one dared to challenge her anymore, choosing instead to go report to the Principal and get him to uphold justice for them.

    The Principal nearly went bald from stress.

    <i>¡®Uphold what? That Shen Yaoguang¡¯spletely unafraid of me, okay? She¡¯s got a bloody retort to everything I say!</i>

    <i>The Shen n has yet to even express their views, and we don¡¯t have any real evidence. If we make a move on Shen Yaoguang, do you think the Shen n will really just observe on the sidelines?¡¯</i>

 Chapter 200

    Shi Sheng relocated to a more peaceful location. Bu Jingyun was surprisingly docile, to the point that Shi Sheng was beginning to suspect he¡¯d been reced by someone else. <i>¡®If this isn¡¯t a double, why else would he not have caused a ruckus by now?¡¯</i>

    ¡°The antidote.¡± Shi Sheng ced a pill in front of him. ¡°This is only good for a month, so don¡¯t even think about escaping.¡±

    Bu Jingyun harrumphed before swallowing the pill.

    <i>¡®I¡¯ll be damned, this fellow¡¯s such a tsun...¡¯</i>

    ¡°How long are you nning to... keep me?¡±

    Once he¡¯d taken the antidote, Bu Jingyun suddenly questioned her.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t even lift her head as she replied in a light voice, ¡°A lifetime.¡±

    <i>¡®¡°A lifetime.¡±¡¯</i>

    Those words seemed to hit Bu Jingyun right in the heart, causing something seemed to sprout.

    He pursed his lips, his ears turning a faint pink. Only after a while did he spit out, ¡°Shameless.¡±

    ¡°Hey, how am I shameless?¡± Shi Sheng suddenly lifted her head. Supporting her weight against the table with both hands, she leaned towards him. ¡°I haven¡¯t even done anything to you! Be reasonable!¡±

    Bu Jingyun seemed to have been startled, for he lost his bnce and fell off the stool he was sitting on. In that moment, his eyes turned dark.

    He swiftly lowered his head and suppressed the pain that was surging throughout his body. His voice was barely audible through gritted teeth, ¡°Get out.¡±

    Shi Sheng had just been about to help him up, but upon hearing his words, her hand froze in mid-air before she retracted it.

    She then quickly left the room without turning back, shutting the door behind her.

    Only when Bu Jingyun heard the sound of the door closing did he slowly raise his head to reveal a pair of terrifying red eyes that would cause cold sweat to form and the scalp to tingle.

    She¡¯d left.

    But for reasons unknown, he felt some disappointment.

    Bu Jingyun bore with the waves of pain wracking his body. Right when he felt like he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, someone supported him from behind.

    A lukewarm liquid was then poured into his mouth, which continued travelling down his throat. The liquid had a taste that made his stomach recoil, nearly causing him to vomit.

    But in the next moment, he felt a cool liquid flow down his throat, bringing forth a vaguely sweet and refreshing taste.

    After Shi Sheng had helped Bu Jingyun drink some water, she carried him to the bed. While she was cing him down on the bed, two Nine Silences Hall disciples were standing behind her. One of them was holding a bowl of red liquid.

    <strong>Bang!</strong>

    The Sentinel charged in from outside, nearly breaking down the door by mming it open. ¡°Hallmaster!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Shi Sheng frowned as she scolded him, causing him to grind to a screeching halt.

    He ground his teeth and red at Shi Sheng. ¡°Just what do you want?!¡±

    <i>¡®This woman is really too hateful! Why does Hallmaster still...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng simply covered Bu Jingyun with a nket. Instead of answering, she countered with a question of her own, ¡°What¡¯s up with him?¡±

    Sentinel red at Shi Sheng, ¡°I don¡¯t see how it¡¯s any of your business, Miss Shen!¡±

    Shi Sheng lifted her head to nce at him before her sword appeared out of thin air in her hands, which she pointed at Bu Jingyun. ¡°His life and death depends on your answer.¡±

    Sentinel, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®What¡¯s with that tendency of resorting to violence at the slightest disagreement?!¡¯</i>

    The Sentinel honestly didn¡¯t believe that Shi Sheng would actually hurt Bu Jingyun. After all, she¡¯d taken such good care of him these past few days. Even so, he couldn¡¯t gamble on the off chance he was wrong.

    After all, he still hadn¡¯t gotten a good grasp of her character. Who knew whether she¡¯d make a move on their Hallmaster in the next moment?

    The Sentinel caved in to Shi Sheng¡¯s threat.

    ¡°Hallmaster has a curse on him. He¡¯ll suffer rpses at random intervals. When this happens, he needs to drink a woman¡¯s fresh blood to mitigate the symptoms.¡±

    <i>¡®Drinking blood? Oh fuck, what kind of shit setting is this? I give a hundred bad reviews!¡¯</i>

    ¡°What curse?¡± <i>¡®I knew it. If there¡¯s one thing viins and leads share inmon, it¡¯s tragic pasts.¡¯</i>

    The Sentinel¡¯s eyes shed, his tone turning serious, he spoke, ¡°I¡¯m not too certain either. By the time I started following Hallmaster... he was already like this. It was Hallmaster who informed me that this was a curse. It¡¯s the reason why Nine Silences Hall catch women to bring back every so often. But it¡¯s not like the rumours. We only take a bit of blood, we don¡¯t do anything to harm their lives.¡±

    ¡°Is there no other way to deal with it?¡±

    <i>¡®No matter the problem, there¡¯s always a way to solve it. It¡¯s just a matter of how much you¡¯re willing to pay.¡¯</i>

    The Sentinel shook his head. ¡°Hallmaster¡¯s been searching for a cure for years, but... there haven¡¯t been any results.¡±

    Shi Sheng sat by the bedside, her thoughts unknown. The Sentinel couldn¡¯t help but get a bit nervous from her prolonged silence, ¡°Miss Shen, Hallmaster¡¯s body can¡¯t take your antics. Please let him off.¡±

    Shi Sheng merely turned to stare at him. Her calm eyes were like twin pools of still water that had ink poured into them; dark and foreboding. The Sentinel felt a shiver run up his spine.

    He¡¯d seen savage and cruel people, as well as those who were trapped in despair, but never had he seen someone like Shi Sheng.

    ¡°I hold no malice towards him.¡± Shi Sheng spoke slowly, her tonepletely level, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry that I¡¯ll hurt him. After all... if I wanted to kill him, I¡¯d have done so by now.¡±

    The Sentinel spaced out for a moment. <i>¡®Although this girl¡¯s words are a bit... arrogant, I have to admit... she¡¯s right.</i>

    <i>If she really wanted to kill our Hallmaster, she¡¯d have made her move already and not forced us to appear when his illness rpsed.¡¯</i>

    The Sentinel opened his mouth to reply, but swallowed his words back at thest second.

    In the end, he was chased out by Shi Sheng.

    The Sentinel could only keep his dissatisfaction to himself. <i>¡®That¡¯s <strong>my</strong> Hallmaster, okay? Hallmaster got seized by this woman, and I can¡¯t even snatch him back! Argh!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng stared at the personying on the bed. Bing somewhat bored, she took out a book and began reading.

    ......

    Bu Jingyun only woke up long after night fell. In the dimly lit room, the sound of something rustling could be heard. Only when his eyes had finally adjusted did he manage to perceive that the sound wasing from Shi Sheng, who was sitting on the bed and flipping the pages of a book.

    She wasn¡¯t even reading it. She was just flipping through the pages really quickly, causing the rustling sound.

    Noticing he¡¯d woken up, she immediately tossed the book aside. ¡°If you¡¯re going to be such ady, I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s going to want you.¡±

    Bu Jingyun, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®What¡¯s with being teased the moment I wake up? Also, I¡¯m very handsome! Countless people would court me! Why wouldn¡¯t there be anyone who¡¯d want me? Hmph!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Wait a bit. I¡¯ll grab you something to eat.¡± Shi Sheng leapt off the bed and strolled outside.

    Bu Jingyun¡¯s gaze swept over the book Shi Sheng had tossed aside. It wasn¡¯t long before his face started burning.

    <i>¡®This shameless woman! Simply... incorrigible!¡¯</i>

    The moment Shi Sheng left, the Sentinel entered. Seeing his Hallmaster¡¯s face was bright red , his heart sank. <i>¡®Oh no, has Hallmaster fallen?¡¯</i>

    He carefully observed his Hallmaster¡¯s expression for a bit before speaking, ¡°Hallmaster... are we really not returning?¡±

    <i>¡®That woman clearly doesn¡¯t have any good intentions! Why does Hallmaster still want to remain? What better time could there be to make a run for it?¡¯</i>

    Bu Jingyun quickly stuffed the book under the nket with a straight face before shaking his head. <i>¡®I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like I mustn¡¯t leave...</i>

    <i>Even if... I¡¯m always angered by that woman.</i>

    <i>That utterly shameless woman.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Hallmaster...¡±

    ¡°How many times has it been this month?¡± Bu Jingyun interrupted the Sentinel.

    The Sentinel ground his teeth before answering in a low voice, ¡°The fifth.¡±

    <i>¡®The intervals between Hallmaster¡¯s rpses have been shortening...¡¯</i>

    Bu Jingyun fell silent. A heavy atmosphere settled over the two.

 Chapter 201

    Shi Sheng returned to the Academy. Since she was wary of Bu Jingyun running off, she brought him along with her. Thus, the already famous Shi Sheng became even more famous.

    But she continued causing all sorts of trouble, making the Academy wish they could simply expel her. However, she still had the Shen n¡¯s backing. Without any statements saying otherwise from the Shen n, she was their one and only Eldest Young Miss. If the Academy just directly expelled her, they risked offending the Shen n.

    ¡°Miss! Miss!¡± While Shi Sheng and Bu Jingyun were strolling together on a little pathway on Academy grounds, someone suddenly ran up to her.

    Shi Sheng thought the voice sounded familiar, so she turned to have a look. <i>¡®Yep, I knew I heard that voice before. It¡¯s Shen Jin.¡¯</i>

    ¡°What?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t very pleasant.

    Shen Jin came to a stop right in front of her, panting a bit as he spoke, ¡°Miss, there¡¯s a banquet being hosted by the Shen n in three days. You must return to the n immediately.¡±

    Ever since the incident with the FL fromst time, Shen Jin rarely got to see Shi Sheng. She hardly ever returned to the Shen n, and even when she did, she primarily kept to herself. Her attitude waspletely different from before.

    Shen Jin stood before her, feeling slightly afraid. He couldn¡¯t help but adopt a more respectful tone.

    ¡°Banquet? What banquet?¡±

    <i>¡®It¡¯s not the one I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> thinking about, is it?¡¯</i>

    ¡°The Hundred ns Gathering. It¡¯s the Shen n¡¯s turn to host it this year. Miss, as the Shen n¡¯s eldest direct daughter, your attendance is mandatory.¡±

    The Hundred ns Gathering.

    Contrary to the name, it wasn¡¯t a gathering of a hundred ns. Instead, it was a gathering of all the famous and influential ns in the Nine Provinces. Although its purpose is unknown, it existed nheless.

    <i>¡®No wonder everyone appeared to be so busy thest time I returned. Seems like they were making preparations for the banquet.¡¯</i>

    These sorts of gatherings tended to be riddled with traps. Shi Sheng nned to simply spectate Qin Langyue. And possibly cause a bit of trouble on the side.

    On the day of the gathering, Shi Sheng brought Bu Jingyun back to the Shen n with her.

    Unsurprisingly, her actions ofte had caused the Shen n to be disappointed in her. No one treated her with much respect. Even Shen Yaoguang¡¯s parents appeared to be upset with her.

    ¡°Yaoguang, how could you bring a man back?¡± Mother Shen looked rather young and possessed some resemnce to Shen Yaoguang. If the two stood side-by-side, practically no one would think that the two were mother and daughter.

    The moment Mother Shen saw Bu Jingyun was apanying Shi Sheng, her expression darkened. She pulled Shi Sheng aside, where no one else could listen in on their conversation, before speaking, ¡°You¡¯re the direct daughter of the Shen n. How could you keeppany with random men? You represent the Shen n¡¯s reputation! You know how many people are keeping their eyes on you... Get rid of that man at once!¡±

    Mother Shen only had one daughter, Shen Yaoguang. Even though Shen Yaoguang enjoyed the status of the direct daughter of the Shen n, she was unable to inherit the n in the future. If Shen Yaoguang had not possessed such exceptional talent, Mother Shen¡¯s days would¡¯ve been much tougher.

    Naturally, Mother Shen couldn¡¯t just watch as her precious protective talisman escaped her grasp.

    Shi Sheng remained silent.

    Mother Shen continued, ¡°Certainly, that man has an exceptional appearance, but what else can he offer besides that?¡±

    She¡¯d never heard of such an exceptionally handsome young man in any of the great ns. Since he wasn¡¯t famous, it meant that he didn¡¯t belong to any major power. If he was just some nobody with a pretty face, there was no benefit to the Shen n. Thus, Mother Shen was determined to sever any rtionship her daughter had with him at any cost!

    <i>¡®What else can he offer? He¡¯s got Nine Silences Hall! You guys are going to send your daughter to him in an effort to hug his thigh in the future!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t help but reply inwardly.

    ¡°You¡¯re the direct daughter of the Shen n, the person you marry must be a dragon amongst men! Yaoguang, be good. For the sake of the Shen n, you mustn¡¯t be wilful. The future of the Shen n rests on your shoulders.¡± Mother Shen spoke many ¡®well-intentioned¡¯ words.

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes at those words. <i>¡®Are you sure you¡¯re really Shen Yaoguang¡¯s mother? Forcing a young girl to bear the weight of the Shen n¡¯s future? Where¡¯d that put all the men of the n, eh?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Yaoguang, quickly send him away. I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see what happened today and won¡¯t tell your father. Otherwise, nothing good woulde of it.¡± Mother Shen resorted to threats near the end.

    Shi Sheng sneered and mocked, ¡°Why phrase it so nicely? In the end, isn¡¯t it just for your own benefit? Give the title of direct daughter to anyone you want. I don¡¯t care for it.¡±

    Mother Shen was utterly stunned. ¡°Shen Yaoguang, what are you <i>saying</i>? Damned girl, have you gone crazy?! Is the title of ¡®direct daughter¡¯ something you can give up just like that?!¡±

    ¡°Yep, giving it up.¡± Shi Sheng nodded with a sincere expression.

    Mother Shen¡¯s chest heaved up and down rapidly before she suddenly lifted her hand and swung her palm at Shi Sheng. <i>¡®This rebellious daughter will be the death of me!¡¯</i>

    <i>Others fight for this position with their lives, but look at her! She simply gives it up! Just like that!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng calmly caught Mother Shen¡¯s wrist, her expression turning cold. ¡°You brought me into this world, so I owe you one. I won¡¯t pursue anything else, <i>but</i> if you dare to hit me, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang, you¡¯ve really gone mad!¡± Mother Shen¡¯s voice had risen several octaves. Her face was green as she spoke, ¡°I am your <i>mother</i>! You dare to fight back against me?! Have all these years I¡¯ve spent raising you gone to waste?!¡±

    <i>¡®My Yaoguang used to be so obedient, it must¡¯ve been that man who led her astray!¡¯</i>

    Mother Shen disliked Bu Jingyun even more. <i>¡®With that vixen-like face, what good can he even do?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng smiled and spoke with a somewhat taunting tone, ¡°You used me to to gain status in the Shen n. You weren¡¯t the one who raised me. Truth be told, the only thing you¡¯ve ever done for me was give birth to me.¡±

    Mother Shen had only cared about fighting for Father Shen¡¯s favour in her youth. Now that she had passed her prime, the only thing she wanted was to hold on to her status as n Mistress.

    <i>¡®Other than giving birth to Shen Yaoguang, has she ever fulfilled her duty as a mother?</i>

    <i>All these years, the only words Shen Yaoguang had ever heard from her were always along these lines:</i>

    <i>¡°You¡¯re the direct daughter of the Shen n.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°You represent the Shen n.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°You have to work hard.¡±</i>

    <i>h h h...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Fine then! Your wings have hardened, have they? You¡¯re not even going to listen to me anymore, are you?¡±

    ¡°Yep. My wings are pretty tough.¡± Shi Sheng nodded. <i>¡®I can even ascend the heavens if I wanted to.¡¯</i>

    Mother Shen¡¯s blood pressure had already risen up in anger. She wished she could p this rebellious daughter of hers, but her hand was still being held in Shi Sheng¡¯s grip, so she could only snap at her angrily, ¡°Shen Yaoguang, do you really think you¡¯d amount to anything without the Shen n? Think you¡¯re all that powerfulpared to everyone else? After the rumours about you colluding with Nine Silences Hall started circting, do you think you¡¯d be able to stand here without the Shen n?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got no problem with taking on the entire continent by myself.¡±

    <i>¡®Besides, even if I can¡¯t beat them, I can still bomb them, right? I¡¯ve got a lot of explosives in storage, so it¡¯d be an easy feat to st this continent into a crater.¡¯</i>

    Mother Shen was stunned by her words. <i>¡®Is this insufferably arrogant person really my daughter?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Have it your way! I want to see how well you¡¯ll do without the Shen n! Don¡¯te crying back to me!¡±

    Shi Sheng released her grip on Mother Shen, retreating a step before dusting her hands off in obvious disgust. ¡°Then make the announcement at the banquetter. It¡¯ll save me a lot of trouble.¡±

    Mother Shen had lost her rationality due to anger and agreed almost immediately, ¡°Shen Yaoguang, you better not regret this!¡±

    ¡°Regret? I don¡¯t know the meaning of the word.¡± Shi Sheng scoffed before turning to leave.

    Only after Shi Sheng left did Mother Shen snap out of her rage. <i>¡®What did I just say? The only leverage I have with the Shen n is Shen Yaoguang. Without her...¡¯</i>

    Mother Shen didn¡¯t dare continue that train of thought as she hurriedly tried to catch up to Shi Sheng.

    Of course, Shi Sheng had already disappeared by now, causing Mother Shen to be so angry that her innards ached. She felt her world turn ck as she passed out.

 Chapter 202

    Bu Jingyun had already disappeared by the time Shi Sheng had left. Only after she¡¯d looked for him for a while did she find him next to a pond.

    But...

    <i>¡®What the hell is Qin Langyue doing here? Fuck! How¡¯d these two bitches hook up?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Sir, many thanks for just now.¡± Qin Langyue waspletely soaked through from head to toe. A breeze coincidentally blew past, causing her body to tremble slightly. Her voice began quivering as she spoke, ¡°May I have the honor of knowing your name so that I may repay you in the future?¡±

    A hint of impatience shed by Bu Jingyun¡¯s eyes and just as he attempted to leave, Qin Langyue unexpectedly staggered and began falling towards Bu Jingyun.

    <i>¡®Hey! What the fuck?!¡¯</i> Shi Sheng, who had been casually spectating, finally erupted. <i>¡®FL-sama, you want to ascend the heavens?! Your ML-sama¡¯s still waiting for you to bestow your favour upon him, why are you running all the way here to bother my viin-sama for?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng dashed forward and caught the soaking wet Qin Langyue, keeping her at arms-length from Bu Jingyun. ¡°Qin Langyue, be mindful of propriety! What¡¯re you throwing yourself into my future husband¡¯s arms for?¡±

    The ¡°Future Husband¡± Bu Jingyun, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Unwilling to admit I know her! I don¡¯t know this shameless woman! Hmph!¡¯</i>

    A sh of killing intent flickered in Qin Langyue¡¯s eyes as she jerked her arm from Shi Sheng¡¯s grasp. ¡°I just lost my bnce, that was all.¡±

    <i>¡®You think I¡¯d fall for this kind of useless fellow? All he has is a pretty face. Only Shen Yaoguang would be dumb enough to treat him like a treasure.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t miss the glint of disdain and contempt in Qin Langyue¡¯s eyes.

    She patted her chest in an exaggerated manner. ¡°Phew, I thought you were gonna fight me for him.¡±

    Qin Langyue stared at Bu Jingyun somewhat regretfully before nodding politely. ¡°Many thanks for your help just now, Sir.¡±

    Bu Jingyun simply turned his head.

    Qin Langyue¡¯s brows furrowed, the disdain in her eyes quickly bing more profound. ¡°Senior Yaoguang, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    She didn¡¯t bother to wait for Shi Sheng¡¯s reply before taking off.

    ¡°Why¡¯d she thank you just now?¡± Shi Sheng turned to gaze at Bu Jingyun and asked out of curiosity. <i>¡®It didn¡¯t seem like the FL took a liking to him...?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Bu Jingyun aloofly turned his head away.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®What¡¯re you harrumphing at me for?¡¯</i>

    Thanks to Shi Sheng¡¯s unceasing efforts, she finally managed to pry it out of Bu Jingyun.

    Apparently, Qin Langyue was being bullied when Bu Jingyun coincidentally showed up. Afraid of getting in trouble, the bullies escaped the scene the moment they saw him.

    Shi Sheng was at a loss. <i>¡®How the hell does that count as saving? What the hell is the FL thinking? And getting bullied? Her? You gotta be fucking with me!</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t this FL supposed to be the ridiculously strong type that wins no matter what? You¡¯re a fucking idiot if you think I could ever be so stupid as to believe, even for one second, that she wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with a couple of small fries!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Where¡¯s that piece of scrap I gave youst time?¡± Shi Sheng suddenly asked.

    Bu Jingyun responded by staring at her in utter confusion. <i>¡®What piece of scrap? The one you gave me at the Academy? Already discarded it ages ago. All it does is block one attack before losing its value. Simply pathetic...¡¯</i>

    ¡°The Medicine King¡¯s Furnace.¡± Shi Sheng added.

    Bu Jingyun, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®If the Medicine King¡¯s Furnace is a piece of scrap, what position would that put all those people who¡¯re currently smashing their heads open trying to get a hold of it? Theirbined spit would be enough to drown you!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Brought it.¡± Bu Jingyun grunted.

    ¡°No wonder.¡± Shi Sheng rubbed her chin, her expression reflecting someone who unravelled a mystery.

    <i>¡®FL was actually after the Medicine King¡¯s Furnace. You want it eh? Well, you have to be alive first to get it!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng revealed a sinister grin while harboring unscrupulous thoughts; however, Bu Jingyun caught this scene from the corner of his eye. He got the impression that the person standing beside him right now wasn¡¯t a human but rather a demon. That enchantingly beautiful face of hers was really nothing but a scam.

    ......

    As the host of the banquet, Fathen Shen had the duty to deliver a speech at its inception.

    Opening speeches were akin to the bandages on an old grandma¡¯s leg: long and stinky. Shi Sheng had yawned quite a few times, feeling very drowsy as she listened mindlessly.

    ¡°Today, I would like to take the opportunity to make an announcement.¡± Father Shen paused dramatically before continuing, ¡°My daughter, Yaoguang, and the Third Prince shall be engaged in today¡¯s gathering.¡±

    <i>¡®Wait wha¡ª?! Engagement? With that Third Prince? Are you out of your fucking mind?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng immediately started paying attention. She stared at Father Shen, who coincidentally nced in her direction. He beckoned her over. ¡°Yaoguang,e over.¡±

    Third Prince was already on his feet and made his way over to Father Shen¡¯s side, staring at her with a very warm expression.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Mama, no! There¡¯s poison in the script!¡¯</i>

    Everyone¡¯s gazes were directed towards Shi Sheng, eventuallynding on the handsome man next to her. Half her body was leaning onto him while her arm entwined with his. With such an intimate posture, even an idiot could tell their rtionship wasn¡¯t simple.

    The crowd¡¯s gazes were quickly bing unreadable. <i>¡®There¡¯s a good showing up.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t budge from her seat and spoke with a slight smile, ¡°I never agreed to any engagement. Don¡¯t look to me for marriage alliances.¡±

    She¡¯d been leftpletely in the dark about this subterfuge. Just from this, it can be concluded that the Shen n had no concern for her opinions. In their eyes, she was a tool they could use to gain more benefits.

    <i>¡®Ha... looks like Shen Yaoguang had a pretty good reason to want this n destroyed.</i>

    <i>A n like this might as bloody well be eradicated.¡¯</i>

    The Third Prince was a scumbag who¡¯d abandoned the female lead, then regretted it endlessly, and finally fell for the female lead to the point where he was willing to take a blow for her.

    <i>¡®Aren¡¯t you aware that anyone who fights the FL for her men will die very tragically?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Yaoguang,¡± Father Shen¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°What are you saying? Come over here.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand my words? Welp, can¡¯t help you there. I don¡¯t sell any items that increase IQ.¡± Shi Sheng shrugged helplessly.

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang!¡±

    ¡°Yaoguang, you don¡¯t like me?¡± Third Prince stopped Father Shen and inquired with a very sincere expression.

    ¡°Yep, don¡¯t like you.¡± <i>¡®What? You think you¡¯re RMB? Think everyone¡¯ll just like you? Idiot!¡¯</i>

    Third Prince¡¯s expression stiffened.

    Her blunt reply had preempted his speech. He didn¡¯t know how to continue.

    <i>¡®I¡¯m such a handsome and eloquent man, how can a woman who doesn¡¯t like me possibly exist?</i>

    <i>This Shen Yaoguang is simply too ignorant of what¡¯s good for her! And hanging out with random men at such a young age... Had it not been for the fact that her looks are eptable and the imperial family requires the Shen n¡¯s backing, I would never have agreed to an engagement with her! Countless women can only dream of marrying me, yet she doesn¡¯t even appreciate it!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Just as well though.¡± Shi Sheng stood up and strolled to the centre. ¡°Since there are already so many people gathered here today, you guys can be my witnesses.¡±

    The confused crowd, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®This development seems a bit off...¡¯</i>

    ¡°I, Shen Yaoguang, hereby renounce all ties with the Shen n. We shall never have anything to do with each other again.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s voice echoed throughout the great hall. At that moment, you could hear a pin drop.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Father Shen thought he was hearing things and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Shi Sheng very ¡®considerately¡¯ repeated herself once more, ¡°I said: I, Shen Yaoguang, hereby renounce all ties with the Shen n. We shall never have anything to do with each other again.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Father Shen was so furious that his hand was trembling as he pointed a finger at her. He didn¡¯t manage to finish his sentence for he was overwhelmed with anger.

    <i>¡®The n has expended so many resources to nurture her, yet this ungrateful girl wants to wipe the te clean by simply renouncing her ties?!¡¯</i>

    He took a deep breath and hid all traces of his anger before adopting the spitting image of a doting father. ¡°Yaoguang, enough nonsense already. There are a lot of guests present today. Even if you want to crack a joke, you should pick a better time. Do you not know your limits anymore because I¡¯ve been too lenient with you?

    Father Shen had phrased his words very nicely. First, he phrased her words as just cracking a joke. Then, he stated how he usually doted on her a lot, so that others would know just how well the Shen n¡¯s Eldest Young Miss was treated.

    Even at such an important gathering, he could tolerate her antics.

    If she still wanted to sever her ties now, she¡¯d be known as an ingrate.

 Chapter 203

    ¡°You can call me ungrateful or unfilial, I don¡¯t give a shit. I don¡¯t n on returning here anyways, so don¡¯t try to drag me into your affairs.¡± Shi Sheng shrugged nonchntly.

    ¡°Men! Escort this disobedient girl to her room!¡± Father Shen¡¯s face was turning an unsightly green as he gave the order. <i>¡®This damn girl¡¯s acting like she¡¯s been possessed today! Seems like I¡¯ve been far too lenient with her; she needs to know who¡¯s the one calling the shots around here!¡¯</i>

    Several Shen n members emerged from the crowd.

    ¡°Eldest Young Miss, please forgive our transgression.¡± Shen Jin disyed a look of remorse before respectfully saluting Shi Sheng.

    ¡°It¡¯s not gonna be pretty if we go all out.¡± Shi Sheng gave Father Shen a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°Are you sure you want to humiliate yourself at such an important gathering?¡±

    Father Shen¡¯s eyes were practically spewing mes at this point. <i>¡®You still know this is an important gathering?! You¡¯re aware it¡¯s humiliating?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Take her away!¡± <i>¡®I¡¯ll deal with this rebellious girlter.¡¯</i>

    Shen Jin reacted as soon as the order was given. He had yet to even touch the edge of her clothes when a sharp pain emanated from the back of his hand. He swiftly jerked his hand back, only to discover that his hand was unbelievably swollen.

    The smiling girl had pulled out a sword at one point, but by the time Shen Jin had taken a glimpse, the cold de was already swinging at him.

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang!¡± Father Shen¡¯s enraged shout reverberated throughout the great hall.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest as her sword cut through the air at speeds the naked eye could barely follow.

    However, just before her sword could reach its target, a sharp wind charged from behind Shi Sheng. She frowned before forcefully switching the sword¡¯s direction to sweep behind her.

    The ambusher was a member of the Shen n; however, with a short swipe of her sword, the man died instantly.

    The moment the man had died, the crowd suddenly realised that this father and daughter pair were ying for keeps.

    Father Shen¡¯s blinding rage caused his breathing to turn heavy as he ordered his men to take the guests back to their lodgings. Though the guests wanted to remain and spectate, they clearly didn¡¯t have any say in the matter, so they could only leave reluctantly.

    Soon, only Shi Sheng and the other Shen n members were left in the great hall.

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang! The Shen n has raised and nurtured you for so many years, providing for your every need and giving you utmost glory, yet <i>this</i> is how you repay us?!¡± Father Shen¡¯s face was extremely dark, disappointment and killing intent apparent in his eyes. <i>¡®A disobedient daughter might as well be a dead one!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Do you have anything else left to say?¡± Shi Sheng had a slight smile gracing her face, yet it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. Her pitch-ck eyes were like twin pools of deathly still water; one couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver down their spine just by peering into her eyes.

    She was akin to a demon that had crawled out from the deepest, darkest depths of the abyss.

    Father Shen¡¯s heart thumped wildly. <i>¡®This person is not my daughter! My daughter doesn¡¯t possess such a demonic smile!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Who are you?! What have you done to Yaoguang?!¡± Father Shen suddenly started yelling, causing the surrounding nsmen to turn confused.

    <i>¡®Isn¡¯t this our Eldest Young Miss...? Has n Head lost his marbles by bing overwhelmed with rage?¡¯</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m whoever you think I am.¡± Shi Sheng continued provoking him, heedless of his threats.

    Father Shen nearly vomited blood. <i>¡®You¡¯re whoever I think you are?! How the hell would I know who you are?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Seize her! Seize her right now!¡± <i>¡®No matter who she is, she¡¯s not going to leave here with her life intact!¡¯</i>

    The Shen n¡¯s disciples simply exchanged nces with each other.

    ¡°Well? What are you just standing there for?! Seize her!¡±

    Only now did they gain the courage to charge forward and attempt to capture Shi Sheng.

    But how could these disciples of the younger generation possibly be Shi Sheng¡¯s match?

    They only exchanged a few blows before Shi Sheng was the only one left standing.

    The smarter onesid on the ground and faked death, while the not-so-smart ones ¡®bravely¡¯ picked themselves up and died for real.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s wanton massacre bolstered the mes in Father Shen¡¯s eyes, close to the point of wanting to ignite her. Seeing his men dying one by one, his gaze happened tond on a certain figure.

    In the blink of an eye, Father Shen shed over to Bu Jingyun. ¡°Shen Yaoguang, stay your hand! Else I¡¯ll kill him!¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze swept over, her expression changing at the sight that greeted her.

    Father Shen knew from her expression that he had made the right gamble. <i>¡®Looks like this little white-face is important to her after all.¡¯</i>

    But contrary to Father Shen¡¯s expectations, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t stop. Her de continued its macabre dance, and blood continued to flow as the people around her copsed.

    Time seemed to freeze as silence befell the great hall like a curtain. Shi Sheng calmly turned to look at him and spoke, ¡°You¡¯re threatening me?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want him to die, surrender without a fight! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Father Shen pressed his dagger against Bu Jingyun¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Alright! Go ahead!¡± Shi Sheng suddenly kept her sword. ¡°Are you sure you dare to kill him though?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just your pet, why wouldn¡¯t I? I don¡¯t believe you really don¡¯t care about him.¡± <i>¡®This demoness definitely cares about him. If not, why would she bring him here despite him not possessing a shred of cultivation!¡¯</i>

    ¡°My...pet? Pfft¡ª!¡± Shi Sheng suddenly broke out inughter. That smile blooming on her face breathed some life into her expression. Although her eyes were still as calm as ever, they no longer emanated such a sinister feeling. ¡°Bu Jingyun, see? Even they say you¡¯re my pet!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± <i>¡®I refuse to be kept by her! As a man with dignity, that is absolutely out of the question!¡¯</i>

    Bu Jingyun haughtily turned his head away, causing the edge of the de to press even harder against his neck, causing a line of blood to appear on his neck. .

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed as she gave Father Shen a heads-up, ¡°If you don¡¯t let him go, the Shen n¡¯s gonna be destroyed.¡±

    ¡°You n to destroy the Shen n on your own?¡± Father Shenughed coldly. ¡°What do you take my Shen n for?¡±

    ¡°Who said I¡¯d be alone?¡± Shi Sheng looked at Father Shen with a mocking gaze, as if she were looking at an idiot. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I just called him?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Father Shen still hadn¡¯t caught on quite yet. <i>¡®What did she call him? Bu...Bu Jingyun?!¡¯</i>

    Father Shen¡¯s expression quickly changed. There was no one in the Nine Provinces who didn¡¯t know who Bu Jingyun was.

    He took a closer look at the weak man he was holding hostage before looking back at the smirking Shi Sheng.

    <i>¡®No, wait... How could Bu Jingyun possibly be this young? And what¡¯s more,pletely without cultivation? Bu Jingyun¡¯s already been famous for a century. Even if he is extraordinarily powerful, there¡¯s no way he could preserve his youth to this degree! This is definitely not Bu Jingyun! This woman must be lying to me!¡¯</i>

    ¡°The n Head of the Shen n actually threatens a weak woman by holding an innocent man hostage. If others knew about this, it¡¯d be enough for them tough for several years.¡±

    <i>¡®A weak woman...</i>

    <i>With that level of destructive ability, she still has the face to use that phrase to describe herself?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Enough nonsense! Lower your weapon!¡± Father Shen was thoroughly convinced that Shi Sheng was lying to him. He pressed the dagger even harder against Bu Jingyun¡¯s neck.

    Bu Jingyun could smell blood. His nose twitched, and he could feel his stomach roil a bit.

    Shi Sheng frowned, her figure suddenly disappearing. Having lost visual track of her, Father Shen panicked slightly as he desperately surveyed his surroundings.

    A dark shadow shed past his field of vision. Before he could understand what was happening a sharp pain cut into his arm and his wrist was roughly shoved away by a cold, hard object. He was violently kicked in the chest, forcing him to retreat from Bu Jingyun.

    Shi Sheng dragged Bu Jingyun to her side. The smell of his own blood and the blood of the fallen mixed together, making him want to puke.

    Immediately right after, he felt something shoved into his mouth. That refreshing object brought forth a sweet fragrance that melted in his mouth, dispersing the smell of blood.

    He lifted his head to look at the girl beside him. There was an inexplicable coldness on her smooth face as she tore a strip of cloth from her clothes to use as a makeshift bandage for stopping the blood flowing down his neck.

    <i>¡®This pretentious woman! Her indifference just now was all an act! See, she cares about me a lot! Hmph!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 204

    After helping Bu Jingyun tend to his wound, Shi Sheng turned back to Father Shen who she¡¯d kicked to the side.

    She¡¯d been wondering why the man had resorted to taking Bu Jingyun hostage instead of dealing with her on his own.

    She finally knew why¡ªFather Shen was injured, and very heavily at that.

    <i>¡®That marriage alliance popping out of nowhere makes sense now.</i>

    <i>The imperial family wants the support of the Shen n, but what did this guy ask for in exchange? Whatever it is, it¡¯s certainly nothing good.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng spent some time pondering what must¡¯ve happened. <i>¡®Jun Hanlin probably acted against the Shen n. Damn, this ML-sama¡¯s pretty useful! I wonder what kind of face he¡¯d make if he discovers he was just helping me make bridal garments</i>

    <sup>1</sup><i>...</i>

    <i>Just imagining that scene... pretty interesting, eh?¡¯</i>

    Father Shen seized the opportunity to call for backup while Shi Sheng was preupied with her thoughts. By the time she regained her focus, the previously-deserted great hall was already filled with people.

    The weakest among these reinforcements was a seventh-level Spirit King cultivator; they wouldn¡¯t be as easy to kill as the ones from before.

    ¡°Kill her!¡± Father Shen roared, livid to the point he no longer cared about who this woman could possibly be or why she was impersonating his daughter.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lip curled upwards. While grabbing Bu Jingyun¡¯s wrist, she simultaneously hurled a purple ball at the crowd.

    <strong><i>Bang!</i></strong>

    The st reverberated far and wide, prompting even those outside the Shen n¡¯s territory to seek refuge. As the once grandiose hall copsed under the onught of crackling purple lightning, Shi Sheng flew out unscathed with Bu Jingyan in tow.

    She tilted her sword to fly higher before looking down at the dispersing masses.

    All bystanders hadrgely managed to escape by now, so Shi Sheng started flinging those little lightning balls like grenades.

    The entire Shen npound caved in, producing a cloud of dust amidst the intermittent shes of lightning.

    <strong><i>Rumble¡ª</i></strong>

    Shi Sheng paused midway at the sudden, deafening p of thunder and looked up to see the sky swiftly growing dark and heavy with storm clouds.

    <i>¡®Shit. I was having too much fun and forgot about System¡¯s warning!!!¡¯</i>

    She hurriedly stowed away the remaining balls before taking off.

    Bu Jingyun raised his head and looked behind them. ¡°The lightning¡¯s after you?¡±

    ¡°No, they just came to admire the view¡ªof course, dumbass! You think we left for another reason?¡±

    ¡°But... it¡¯s still following us.¡±

    <i>¡®Wut?¡¯</i> Shi Sheng nced back and saw the patch of thunderclouds chasing them at abnormal speeds. <i>¡®Chotto matte! How can you guys move so quickly?! This is illogical; you can¡¯t just defy thews of physics just because you¡¯re the Heavenly Dao! You¡¯re going to getints, ya know?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng found a clearing to drop off Bu Jingyun before leading her posse of thunderclouds into the distance.

    Bu Jingyun couldn¡¯t help but feel difort as he watched the lightning bolts rain down on some distant point. He wanted to follow her, but he found no faster way there than to walk.

    By the time he¡¯d arrived at the spot that had been struck most intensely, he was met with the sight of a copsed Shi Sheng whose life and death remained uncertain.

    His heart suddenly clenched, and he sped forward.

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang?¡±

    ¡°En?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyelids were lightly shut, but they flickered upon hearing his voice as she murmured.

    Bu Jingyun heaved an inward sigh of relief. <i>¡®This woman is a menace; there¡¯s no way she would¡¯ve died that easily...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Showing off will get you struck by lightning, the ancients did not lie to me,¡± Shi Sheng muttered weakly before flipping the bird at the sky.

    <i>¡®That cultivation world attempted to strike me down.</i>

    <i>This Xuanhuan world¡¯s attempted to strike me down too.</i>

    <i>And look, I¡¯m still alive! Idiot!!!</i>

    <i>Ouch, damn it hurts!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng shrunk into Bu Jingyun¡¯s arms as her face crumpled with pain.

    Bu Jingyun didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but he actually pulled her closer. There was a strange robe on her, though it was now in tatters. He attempted to remove it but to no avail, so he could only carry her away as she was.

    ......

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes flew open. Her face was pale while her chest was heaving greatly. <i>¡®That dream again...¡¯</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± a clear voice pulled her back to reality. Her head shot upwards as she was greeted by the sight of a red-clothed man standing, back facing the light, with an unreadable expression on his face.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes rolled in their sockets as shepletely woke up. She turned to survey her surroundings.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± <i>¡®Wasn¡¯t I getting struck by lightning? How¡¯d I get here?¡¯</i>

    Bu Jingyun moved forward, stepping out of the light, though it hardly obscured his enchanting features. He lowered his gaze to look at her. ¡°Nine Silences Hall.¡±

    <i>¡®Nine Silences Hall?¡¯</i>

    ¡°What did you bring me here for?¡±

    ¡°Keeping you.¡± <i>¡®Hmph! What, only you can keep me but I can¡¯t keep you?¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Keep... keep your grandpa! Am I<sup>(bbb)</sup> the type of person you can afford to keep? I talk in sums of hundreds of millions, ¡®kay?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Howe you¡¯re wearing red again?¡± Shi Sheng frowned as she saw his clothes. <i>¡®Too bright. And with those looks, I feel like I¡¯m about to go blind.¡¯</i>

    ¡°This is my territory. I decide what I wear.¡± <i>¡®Hmph! I just like wearing red clothes!¡¯</i>

    ¡°So you were this eager to get married to me? We can hold the wedding after I¡¯ve recovered,¡± Shi Sheng grinned, looking exceptionally attractive.

    Bu Jingyun, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Shameless!¡¯</i>

    He flicked his sleeves and left in a huff.

    But if you looked closely, you¡¯d be able to find that the tips of his ears had turned pink, making him look rather adorable.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips twitched. She attempted to move her arms but found that they were unbearably sore. She was still wearing the enchanted robe that had helped her resist the lightning.

    <i>¡®Luckily, the spirit energy used is the same, or else I really would¡¯ve been struck to death and gotten a game over.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng stripped off the robe and examined for injuries. <i>¡®Not too bad. Seems like there aren¡¯t any major problems.¡¯</i>

    Only after several days of recuperation did the soreness recede, though she could still feel it.

    <i>¡®I don¡¯t think I have the strength to tear off Bu Jingyun¡¯s clothes right now...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng was exercising her limbs when a girl entered, carrying a tray.

    The girlid out the items on the tray onto the table.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    This girl was the one who¡¯d been attending to her needs these past few days. Her name was Xiao He, a very cute girl.

    ¡°Porridge again?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s expression turned grumpy upon noticing the meal on the table.

    Xiao He covered her smile with a hand. ¡°Hallmaster ordered us to prepare lighter meals because your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet.¡±

    She paused before continuing, ¡°Miss, you are a luckydy. Our Hallmaster has never been this good to anyone before.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± <i>¡®Good your head!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there other women by his side?¡± <i>¡®He¡¯s already a century old. He should¡¯ve already done <strong>that</strong> by now, surely...¡¯</i>

    ¡°No.¡± Xiao He shook her head. ¡°Sentinel has always been the one to take care of the Hallmaster¡¯s daily needs, so we hardly get to see Hallmaster.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Why do I get this feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu?</i>

    <i>The Hallmaster and the Sentinel.</i>

    <i>That ssic ship in yaoi novels.</i>

    <i>From how concerned that Sentinel is over Bu Jingyun, that scenario... is quite usible.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t help but imagine the two of them rolling on the bed.

    <i>¡®The Sentinel¡¯s the buff one, so he¡¯s got to be the top...</i>

    <i>See? Collective opinions form wisdom: That Hallmaster is definitely boy toy material...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t help but get the shivers. <i>¡®I won¡¯t have to break them apart, will I? Noooo I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> only interested in breaking the leads¡¯ ship!!!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 205

    Xiao He could only stare in confusion as Shi Sheng nodded her head one moment and shook it the next. <i>¡®What¡¯s the matter with Miss?¡¯</i>

    Once Shi Sheng finished her porridge, she got Xiao He to help her stand up and walk around.

    Bu Jingyun had said he was going to keep her, and he kept his word. Her range of activity was restricted to only her room and the garden outside.

    <i>¡®Bu Jingyun, just you wait till I¡¯ve recovered!¡¯</i>

    It took a full ten days for Shi Sheng to fully recover. The moment she was fully healed, Shi Sheng grabbed her sword and began searching for Bu Jingyun with tremendous aggression.

    ¡°Miss, you...¡± Xiao He was frightened by Shi Sheng¡¯s aggressive manner. <i>¡®Is she nning on killing someone?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng had quickly rushed out, then rushed back in just as fast. ¡°Where¡¯s your Hallmaster?¡±

    ¡°Hall-Hallmaster is with Sentinel.¡± Xiao He gave a stuttering answer, her face bright red.

    Shi Sheng paused for a second before her expression melted into a gentle one. ¡°Did I scare you?¡±

    ¡°N-No...¡± Xiao He shook her still red face. <i>¡®The Miss was definitely very scary just now though...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Then can you take me to see your Hallmaster?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s lips curved at just the right angle to enhance her beauty even more.

    As a result, Xiao He blushed deeper. ¡°Y-Yes.¡±

    <i>¡®How could Miss Shen be so good-looking?¡¯ </i>Xiao He shyly held onto her little heart as she brought Shi Sheng to where Bu Jingyun stayed.

    Upon finding him, Shi Sheng very considerately lead Xiao He to stand at a spot further away.

    Xiao He didn¡¯t understand why, but still obediently stood at a distance.

    Bu Jingyun had felt the killing intent from miles away and was greeted by the sight of Shi Sheng dragging her sword across the ground the moment he turned to look.

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang, what¡¯re you doing?¡± The Sentinel snapped. <i>¡®This is Nine Silences Hall, not the outside! This isn¡¯t a ce she can just act as wild as she likes!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Shi Sheng answered with a calm expression.

    <i>¡®Then what¡¯re you dragging that sword along for? To make music?! Simply outrageous!¡¯</i>

    ¡°You leave first.¡± Bu Jingyun stopped Sentinel.

    ¡°Hallmaster?¡±

    ¡°Go.¡± Bu Jingyun¡¯s expression turned colder.

    The Sentinel didn¡¯t dare to say anymore after Bu Jingyun¡¯s warning, so he could only give Shi Sheng a warning re before retreating to Xiao He¡¯s spot, where he¡¯d be able to keep an eye on what was going on.

    ¡°Did you need something?¡± Bu Jingyun couldn¡¯t help but take the initiative after Shi Sheng had simply stood there in silence for a long while.

    ¡°What¡¯re you looking at?¡± Shi Sheng immediately red back, but quickly turned her head away soon after. ¡°Thanks for lugging me back before.¡±

    Bu Jingyun, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®This phrasing is strange... But what¡¯s even stranger is the fact that she¡¯s actually thanking me!</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t she the type of person who¡¯d have the type of expression that said ¡°you lugging me back is your honour, the fortune you¡¯ve gathered over several lifetimes, be grateful¡±?¡¯</i>

    These few days, Shi Sheng had been a bit out-of-sorts. She suspected she¡¯d been struck dumb by that lightning, for now she found Bu Jingyun more pleasing to the eyes than before. Sometimes...

    Shi Sheng pursed her lips and finally broke the silence, switching the topic in the process, ¡°What¡¯s the situation like outside?¡±

    Bu Jingyun looked at her doubtfully. Only after making sure there wasn¡¯t anything off about her did he speak, ¡°The Shen n was nearly exterminated, but you¡¯re now wanted by quite a few people. There isn¡¯t a single safe ce left for you in the Nine Provinces.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lip curled as she clicked her tongue in a somewhat regretful fashion, ¡°There were actually survivors.¡±

    <i>¡®Even after explosions of that magnitude, a few Shen n members somehow still survived...¡¯</i>

    She suddenly turned around and gave him a brilliant smile. ¡°Bu Jingyun, I¡¯ll use the entire Nine Provinces as dowry, so how about you marry me?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Bu Jingyun firmly rejected her without second thought. <i>¡®Since when were women supposed to do these kinds of things? Hmph!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Hey, howe you¡¯re being so unreasonable? Haven¡¯t you always wanted to conquer the Nine Provinces? I thought...¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Bu Jingyun turned to leave in a huff.

    Shi Sheng dragged her sword behind her as she chased after him. ¡°Bu Jingyun, don¡¯t force me to use violence! Come on, marrying me won¡¯t kill you! Even if you have feelings for your Sentinel, I won¡¯t stop you¡ª Ow! Fuck, why¡¯d you just stop...¡±

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t get the chance to finish her words.

    She was left staring dumbly at the magnified face standing in front of her, the warmth on her lips a clear hint as to what was happening.

    Bu Jingyun took advantage of when Shi Sheng had yet to react to pull her into his arms, one of his hands cradling the back of her head as his tongue gently pried her teeth open and slid inside to entwine with hers.

    <i>¡®Bu Jingyun is... kissing me? Fuck! Fuck fuck fuck!!!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng eventually came to her senses and bit down hard, causing a bloody taste to permeate both of their mouths. Bu Jingyun immediately released his hold on her out of pain.

    He bore the roiling in his stomach as his gaze drifted away from Shi Sheng, not daring to meet her eyes. His ears were flushed red, and he could feel them burning. In the end, he simply started striding away in silence.

    Only after his figure was about to vanish did Shi Sheng react.

    ¡°Bu Jingyun, fuck your grandpa! Actually dared to eat my tofu!¡± Shi Sheng chased after him, sword trailing on the ground behind her.

    This turn of events had stunned the Sentinel and Xiao He.

    <i>¡®Hallmaster actually kissed Shen Yaoguang! And of his own volition!!!¡¯</i>

    The Sentinel felt like his future had suddenly gone dark.

    <i>¡®Hallmaster couldn¡¯t possibly really like that woman, could he? What¡¯s so good about her? She¡¯s not gentle or virtuous, and her figure isn¡¯t even that good... Her words are always coated with poison, like she¡¯ll die if she doesn¡¯t mock someone... And she treats everyone like an enemy! Other than having a pretty face, she really doesn¡¯t have any other good points...</i>

    <i>Hallmaster, just what exactly do you like about her?¡¯</i>

    ......

    Bu Jingyun deeply regretted kissing Shi Sheng almost immediately afterwards... even if he didn¡¯t want to admit that her scent was very enticing, to the point where it made him feel an unprecedented level of impulsiveness.

    It had been one of the sweetest moments in his life, but he still regretted it.

    Because she was using this as an excuse to force him to marry her.

    He had tried to hide from her, but she started showing up everywhere.

    She¡¯d appear during mealtimes.

    She¡¯d appear when he was sleeping.

    She¡¯d even appear when he was dealing with certain biological needs...

    He really wished he could turn back time and give himself a couple of ps. <i>¡®Just why did I kiss her? How could I lose control?! En, it must¡¯ve been because she seduced me... it¡¯s all her fault! Yet she has the gall to force me to marry her!</i>

    <i>No. No. No!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Even though you¡¯ve already kissed me, you¡¯re still nning on shirking responsibility? Bu Jingyun, I¡¯m telling you now: Not a chance! You must marry me today!¡± Shi Sheng pointed her sword at Bu Jingyun and very shamelessly started to force a marriage.

    ¡°No,¡± Bu Jingyun replied with an expressionless face.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s chest heaved up and down several times before her expressionpletely copsed. ¡°Big bro, Hallmaster, Ancestor... just what will it take to get you to marry me?¡±

    Hearing her question, Bu Jingyun¡¯s gaze dimmed somewhat as he shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t marry you.¡±

    ¡°Fine then! You won¡¯t marry me, eh? Then <i>I¡¯ll </i>marry you!¡± Shi Sheng mmed her palm on the table and roared. <i>¡®Think I<sup>(bbb)</sup> can¡¯t do anything to you if you don¡¯t agree to marry me<sup>(bbb)</sup>, eh? How na?ve!¡¯</i>

    Bu Jingyun, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Am I someone you can marry just because you said so? I¡¯m absolutely not getting married to you!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng stormed off. Bu Jingyun didn¡¯t try to stop her either, since even if she did stay...

    <i>¡®Good riddance of that annoyance! I don¡¯t want to see her again! Hmph!¡¯</i>

    But every day, he¡¯d still receive reports about Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Hallmaster, a group of people attempted to kill Miss Shen. She killed them all.¡±

    ¡°Hallmaster, Miss Shen was harassed by someone. She stripped him naked and tossed him into a brothel. He died on the bed...¡±

    ¡°Hallmaster, Miss Shen...¡±

    Countless bits of information came together to form an almost life-like picture of her in his mind.

    ¡°Hallmaster, Miss Shen has killed the City Lord of Four-Square City...¡±

 Chapter 206

    Four-Square City appeared exactly how its name suggested, a very square-shaped city.

    Due to its close proximity to a forest where many magic beasts lived, no one really cared to govern the city, so it was a verywless ce.

    But Four-Square City did have someone in charge, and that was the City Lord, who was from the strongest power in the city, the He n.

    Of those living in the city, there had virtually been no one who hadn¡¯t been oppressed by the He n before.

    Truthfully, Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t nned on making this ce her own when she¡¯d first arrived.

    But of course, there just had to be a member of the He n just begging to die; he actually attempted to snatch her Sword of Righteousness.

    <i>¡®Like that¡¯s ever gonna happen! This is what I use to mince people, dammit!¡¯</i>

    Of course, the little bastard didn¡¯t manage to steal her sword but instead, got his arm crippled by her in the process. But he actually went and called his old man for back-up.

    Her temper having been thoroughly stoked by that point, Shi Sheng went to deal with the He n in a burst of fiery anger.

    However, since she was still injured, she was now just like everyone else and therefore unable to take another bout of lightning strikes, so she could only employ more exhausting means to take care of the He n.

    Had she not had many items in her space to assist her, she really might have not been their match.

    The inhabitants of Four-Square City lived on a knife¡¯s edge nearly every day, so there was nopassion left in them, only endless plundering.

    This type of ce was Shi Sheng¡¯s favourite.

    Here, she didn¡¯t have to care about humanity, conscience, morals, or goodwill.

    Here, the winner was king, while the loser was the thief.

    Four-Square City had a rule: Whoever killed the City Lord would be the new City Lord.

    After Shi Sheng crushed the He n, she instantly became the City Lord. But there were always those looking for an easy win. Some reckless people took the opportunity to try and assassinate Shi Sheng, in an attempt to snatch the position of City Lord effortlessly.

    ¡°*cough cough*...¡± Shi Sheng used her sword to support her weight as she coughed, her face pale. Blood leaked out from the corner of her lips.

    In front of her stood two men. They were surrounded by fresh blood and piles of corpses that made the ce seem like a sura¡¯s battlefield

    <sup>1</sup>.

    ¡°Lil¡¯dy, don¡¯t try to act tough. You¡¯re strong, sure, but you¡¯re out of energy right now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Man No.1 stared at Shi Sheng with a gaze full of ill intent. ¡°You¡¯re actually rather pretty... Be good and call us big bro. Make us happy, and we might just let you live.¡±

    Ever since she¡¯d started doing these missions, she¡¯d never been in such a sorry state.

    <i>¡®I knew there was a reason I hate marathon battles...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Pei!¡± Shi Sheng swallowed a mouthful of blood and casually wiped away the blood that had trickled out before speaking, ¡°Do you two think yourselves strong or beautiful

    <sup>2</sup> enough to dominate the world? At your current states, you still dared to talk big in front of me!¡±

    Man No.1¡¯s expression twisted in rage and he was about to snarl back at her when Man No.2 suddenly pulled him back. ¡°Lil¡¯dy, there¡¯s no point in being all talk but no walk.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s lips curled into a smile and ripples started appearing in those usually calm eyes; a sight both sinister and terrifying. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just... teach you to start anew

    <sup>3</sup>.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s figure shed as she charged over and swung her sword at them.

    The two hadn¡¯t expected Shi Sheng to still have strength left, but after they got over their surprise, they immediately made a move to counter her attack.

    In their hearts, they were thinking, <i>¡®Even if she still has some strength left, it has to be thest vestiges!¡¯</i>

    But they soon discovered just how wrong they were.

    Other than her face being pale, she didn¡¯t disy any signs of weakening or overuse of spirit energy.

    The two men started slowly losing strength. <i>¡®Something¡¯s very off about this woman!¡¯</i>

    Man No.2 was already having thoughts of retreat. <i>¡®If this continues, I¡¯ll surely die sooner orter!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s sword was just about to reach him when he suddenly grabbed Man No.1 and quickly shoved him onto Shi Sheng¡¯s sword while he himself ran away.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s sword pierced straight through Man No. 1. Never in his wildest dreams did he ever think that he would die due to a friend.

    The expression of ridicule and faint ruthlessness on the girl¡¯s exquisite visage was thest thing he saw before everything faded to ck.

    ¡°See? I told you I¡¯d teach you guys how to start anew. Don¡¯t worry, your friend¡¯s going to be joining you down there in a bit.¡± Shi Sheng tugged her sword out of his body and chased after the other man.

    Just as Man No.2 was about to leave the premises of the City Lord¡¯s mansion, he felt a coldness at his back. When he looked down, there was a hard object piercing through his chest.

    His body suddenly toppled over, copsing against the gates to the mansion. The de cut up his insides, causing a grating noise whenever it scraped against bone.

    That noise was like music heralding his impending death. Everything started fading to nothingness. Light footsteps could be hearding from behind him; barely noticeable, yet they seemed to be stepping directly on his heart.

    He heard the girl speak lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be a human in your next life. It¡¯s too tiring.¡±

    Shi Sheng jerked her sword out from the man¡¯s lifeless corpse before plopping down onto the ground, without caring for her image. She panted as a fiery pain burned her insides.

    Her expression was very twisted and it took a while for it to ease back to normal. Shey back onto the ground.

    <i>¡®If anyone elsees now, I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> dead. Killing people is such an energy-consuming task... I wish I could kill people with just a thought.¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Host, please do not let your imagination run too wild.] </strong>System suddenly spoke out of nowhere.

    Shi Sheng simply ignored it. System didn¡¯t continue speaking.

    Shi Shengid down amidst the piles of corpses scattered on the bloodstained floor, appearing to be just another of their number at first nce.

    Soon, night fell. Moonlight streamed past the canopy to illuminate the ground, giving the City Lord¡¯s mansion a sinister atmosphere.

    The night was peaceful.

    Since she¡¯d already dealt with all the trouble that came with killing the former City Lord, Shi Sheng figured she might as well take the position that came with it, else all her effort would go to waste.

    Having survived the waves of people trying to kill her, Shi Sheng had undoubtedly proven her strength. Therefore, the inhabitants of Four-Square City had tacitly acknowledged her as their new City Lord.

    Ever since Shi Sheng had taken over the position of City Lord, Four-Square City turned into an even morewless ce. She was the only person even living in the new City Lord¡¯s mansion, and she didn¡¯t give a shit about governing.

    The only times the inhabitants got to see their City Lord was when she was on her asional saunters through the streets. Without anyone to properly govern the ce, was it any wonder that Four-Square City fell into chaos?

    It wasmonce to see daylight robbery on major streets of the city now.

    However, during thesest few days, Four-Square City was even livelier than usual. The number of people streaming in had increased quite a bit, resulting in an increase in ie for those lowlifes looking to make a quick coin.

    ......

    Qin Langyue and Jiang Mu were stopped by some people before they could enter Four-Square City.

    While Shi Sheng was gone, Qin Langyue hadn¡¯t had it easy back at the Academy. People continued harassing her, and she was always followed by an ¡®idiot¡¯ who did nothing but cause even more trouble for her.

    The reason she came to Four-Square City was for the rare treasure that was soon to appear.

    Qin Langyue had learned about this from Zhong Shiyi. The Academy would soon send their people here, but Qin Langyue decided to arrive first.

    ¡°New here? You gotta pay a protection fee to enter the city. Hurry up and hand over all your valuables!¡± The slovenly dressed youths whistled and catcalled as they spoke those ssic robber lines.

    Although the number of people who arrived had increased, there were few they actually dared to act against. After all, most of the visitors travelled in groups and were from the great ns.

    They didn¡¯t dare to touch those kinds of people.

    Yet standing in front of them now was only a young man and woman travelling together; was there any way they¡¯d be willing to give up this opportunity?

    ¡°Move aside.¡± Qin Langyue snapped with a cold face.

    ¡°Yo, looks like the lilss¡¯ a feisty one!¡± The youthsughed. ¡°This is Four-Square City, not those ces on the outside. Don¡¯t even think about entering without paying a protection fee!¡±

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± Jiang Mu¡¯s aura immediately strengthened, but before he could make a move, someone ran over from afar and shouted.

    ¡°City Lord¡¯s orders: shut the gates! From today onwards, no one is allowed into Four-Square City!¡±

    ¡°City Lord¡¯s orders: shut the gates! From today onwards, no one is allowed into Four-Square City!¡±

 Chapter 207

    ¡°City Lord is back?¡± The surrounding crowd started muttering amongst themselves in low voices.

    ¡°I saw her leave the city that time with my own eyes, but I never saw here back ah...¡±

    Their City Lord always appeared and disappeared mysteriously; finding her was harder than ascending the heavens.

    ¡°Closing the gates at this time... what is the City Lord nning?¡±

    ¡°The ones visiting the city recently are influential people in the Nine Provinces, isn¡¯t the City Lord afraid of offending them? But damn if it doesn¡¯t feel good! Those people are always thinking so highly of themselves and looking down on us, but now they¡¯re being locked outside by our City Lord! Hahaha! Feels awesome!¡±

    Pretty much all the inhabitants of Four-Square City had some form of enmity with other people from the Nine Provinces. If it wasn¡¯t because they were murderers who the Nine Provinces couldn¡¯t allow to roam free, it was because they had to hide from their enemies.

    So it was quite natural that the inhabitants weren¡¯t exactly pleased to see so many people from the Nine Provinces arriving at their city.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the ones that had already entered the city to stir up some trouble with the natives.

    Since their City Lord hadn¡¯t said anything before, they could only harbour this resentment deep in their hearts.

    The people blocking Qin Langyue looked at one another. ¡°Lil¡¯dy, our City Lord¡¯s given the order. The gates are going to be closed soon, so if you still don¡¯t want to hand over the protection fee, we can only kick you out. It¡¯s not safe outside the city at night; the magic beasts from Sunset Foreste out to hunt sometimes.¡±

    Sunset Forest was the name of the forest just outside Four-Square City. It dominated arge area; sorge that no one had ever traversed it in its entirety before. There were countless magic beasts inside, so it was a ce where many people chose to go polish their skills.

    Qin Langyue frowned. ¡°It¡¯s still day, why does your City Lord want to close the gates?¡±

    It was just barely past noon, so there was still a lot of time before night fell. Closing the city gates without any rhyme or reason caused many to smell a rat.

    ¡°How should we know what our City Lord is thinking?¡± The youth scoffed. This was the first order the City Lord had given ever since she came to power.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ girl, youin¡¯ in or not? Look, the gatekeepers are already here.¡±

    Sure enough, severalrge men were walking over. They didn¡¯t stop to waste any words as they started shooing people out of the gates.

    An independent group of cultivators had always been managing Four Square City¡¯s gates, so in the event that the City Lord was reced, the gates would continue their operation.

    ¡°Get out! All of you! City Lord says no one is allowed in anymore! What¡¯re you lot standing there for? Scram! Be quick about it!¡±

    ¡°Oi what¡¯s with you all? Do you people still have thew in your eyes?!¡±

    The big man justughed coldly and looked at the person who spoke out. ¡°Thew? In Four-Square City, the City Lord <i>is </i>thew!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this city meant for people to stay in? How can you guys just refuse to let us past the door? Isn¡¯t that too unreasonable?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Why should we be kicked out? It¡¯s dangerous out here at night! Let us in!¡±

    ¡°Let us in! Let us in!¡±

    After that shout, the gatekeepers began blocking off the city gates. A riot broke out as the people who gained entry got kicked out, joining the ones wanting to enter the city.

    ¡°What¡¯re you guys making such a ruckus for? Don¡¯t me me for being rude if you continue!¡± One of the gatekeepers suddenlyunched a ball of green spirit energy.

    The crowd quietened down instantly. <i>¡®Spirit Sage... this man is actually a Spirit Sage!¡¯</i>

    Spirit Sages were usually capable of obtaining the position of Elder in any of the major sects or ns.

    <i>¡®But in Four-Square City, Spirit Sages are used to shut gates...?!¡¯</i>

    The cultivators in Four-Square City were stronger than those outside by quite a bit. After all, they not only had to face the threat of other humans, they also had to deal with the dangers from Sunset Forest. The ones who hadn¡¯t been hard-working enough had long since died.

    Naturally, the only ones who could survive were the ones who had both strength and skill.

    But Spirit Sage cultivators weren¡¯tmonce either. Four-Square City had only around 10 Spirit Sages.

    ¡°Might I ask this brother the reason as to why we are being locked outside the city gates?¡± Qin Langyue was standing closer to the gatekeepers, so her voice could be easily heard now that everyone had quietened down.

    ¡°Yeah! You have to at least give us a reason for not letting us in, right?¡±

    Big Man had a poker face on as he replied, ¡°We¡¯re just following our City Lord¡¯s orders. As to the reason behind them, how would we know?¡±

    ¡°Then call your City Lord out! A puny City Lord is trying to lock us all out of the city? Does he know how many people he¡¯ll offend?¡±

    Big Man just stared at them coldly. <i>¡®Even we don¡¯t get to see our City Lord, but you guys want to meet her? You dreaming?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Do tell, how many would be offended?¡± A melodious voice suddenly interrupted.

    The agitated man didn¡¯t seem to have realized that the person he was speaking to had changed, for he spoke, ¡°Excluding us, every major n, and even the imperial family¡ª¡±

    That man hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he was interrupted by a piercing shout from someone in the crowd.

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang!¡±

    Shen Yaoguang. There was no need for any exnation; just the name alone was enough to get all eyes gathered onto the girl who had appeared behind them at some point.

    She was wearing a purple-coloured long skirt, but unlike what other girls would wear, her skirt appeared to be much more convenient for fighting. However, that did nothing to detract from its gorgeousness. Tassels hung from her waist as her skirt gracefully billowed. A gentle wind was enough to sway the hem of the skirt.

    The youngdy¡¯s features were exquisite, her skin as white as jade. The corners of her lips were raised slightly, making her seem like she was smiling, yet at the same time filled with contempt and ridicule.

    This was the Shen Yaoguang that destroyed the entire Shen n in a single night.

    Qin Langyue looked Shi Sheng over. <i>¡®She actually seemspletely fine... and it looks like her cultivation has even increased!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang, why are you here?¡± Having destroyed the Shen n, Shi Sheng was now the target of contempt and disdain of nearly everyone in the Nine Provinces. Hence the reason for why Qin Langyue was so surprised to see her here.

    ¡°How¡¯s it any of your business where I am?¡± Shi Sheng nearly rolled her eyes.

    Qin Langyue¡¯s face darkened. Jiang Mu released killing intent, appearing as if he was nning on killing her at a moment¡¯s notice.

    ¡°Chase ¡®em all out. Find the ones that have already entered and toss ¡®em out too!¡± Shi Sheng simply ignored Jiang Mu¡¯s killing intent as she gave orders to Big Man.

    Big Man was still in a state of confused disbelief. <i>¡®I actuallyid eyes on City Lord today? And now I even get to know her name... Shen Yaoguang... Why is City Lord¡¯s name so pretty?¡¯</i>

    Big Man finally came to his senses upon hearing Shi Sheng¡¯s words. ¡°Very well, City Lord. This one will definitely carry out your orders.¡±

    <i>¡®Not only is City Lord strong, she¡¯s pretty too! Whoever manages to marry her in the future is one lucky guy!¡¯ </i>Big Man blindly worshipped Shi Sheng inwardly.

    ¡°What?! <i>She¡¯s </i>the City Lord?!¡± Someone in the crowd yelled, ¡°Do you know what kind of person she is? She killed off her entire n! Yet you guys still let her be your City Lord?!¡±

    ¡°Four-Square City¡¯s rules: Winner takes all.¡± Big Man¡¯s voice reached everyone¡¯s ears.

    Who in Four-Square city didn¡¯t have blood on their hands? Killing one¡¯s entire n wasn¡¯t that big of a deal. Many of the disciples who hadn¡¯t gone out to gain experience yet didn¡¯t know much about Four-Square City¡ªthey only knew that the people here weren¡¯t to be trifled with. Hardly anyone had figured out all the ins and outs of Four-Square City though.

    They had no way of retorting to Big Man¡¯s words.

    But it was still humiliating to have been locked out of the city by someone who was spat upon by everyone in the Nine Provinces. Hence, there were some who were secretly thinking of making a move.

 Chapter 208

    After the first personunched an attack, others soon followed suit. The situation at the gates quickly fell into chaos as everyone started flinging their spirit energy all over the ce.

    Shi Sheng simply stood further back, watching the chaos expressionlessly.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s indifference towards governing Four-Square City was particrly convenient for the original guards. Added to the fact that she was truly pretty, they actually protected her of their own ord.

    Fortunately, the truly influential people hadn¡¯t arrived yet. The ones who were standing at the gates were either their scouts, or the forces sent out by some minor powers, so they weren¡¯t too hard to deal with; Four-Square City¡¯s people soon quelled the troublemakers and chased them out of the city.

    ¡°City Lord, what did we chase them out for?¡± Once the gates had been shut, the Spirit Sage from before walked over to Shi Sheng and asked.

    <i>¡®Although it felt great to beat them up, once their main force arrives, there¡¯s going to be trouble.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips tugged upwards. Just when Big Man thought she was about to reveal an astonishing revtion, she spoke lightly, ¡°Didn¡¯t like the look of them.¡±

    <i>¡®Didn¡¯t like the look of them... so you chased them out? The new City Lord sure is wilful...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Howe there¡¯ve been so many people entering the citytely?¡± Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t been in Four-Square City during this period of time. The moment she returned, she¡¯d been greeted by a city full of unfamiliar faces.

    <i>¡®Were they forming a tour group to sightsee Four-Square City?¡¯</i>

    Big Man was surprised. ¡°City Lord, you didn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Know what?¡± <i>¡®Did something important happen while I<sup>(bbb)</sup> was gone?¡¯</i>

    Big Man¡¯s lip twitched. <i>¡®City Lord actually didn¡¯t know about something so important! Is she really our City Lord?¡¯</i>

    After he had organised his thoughts, Big Man spoke, ¡°There¡¯s been some abnormal signsing from Sunset Forest recently. Rumours say that a rare treasure is about to appear. The people outside are here for that.¡±

    ¡°Treasure? What treasure?¡±

    In Xuanhuan worlds, whenever a powerful object appeared, it would generate a lot of turbulence in the world, attracting many powerful factions over in a dispute to seize control.

    Of course, the biggest beneficiaries were always the leads. They¡¯d take this opportunity to strengthen themselves or just make a fortune and possibly cultivate some feelings for each other in the process.

    It could be considered the most important trope in the Xuanhuan genre.

    Big Man awkwardly scratched his head. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no way of telling for sure right now, is there? We have to wait till the treasure appears or after we enter Sunset Forest. But quite a number of people have gathered this time; seems like the treasure this time must be really valuable. City Lord, should we...?¡±

    Big Man didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but Shi Sheng still understood what he was trying to ask.

    <i>¡°Should we join in?¡±</i>

    ¡°If you guys want to, go ahead. What¡¯re you asking me for? I don¡¯t bother with this kind of stuff.¡± Shi Sheng spread her hands. ¡°Just make sure you keep a good eye on the gates. And toss the people that already entered the city back out.¡±

    Once she¡¯d finished giving her orders, she turned around and left.

    Big Man couldn¡¯t help but wonder why his new City Lord was so... unique. <i>¡®When other people be the City Lord, they¡¯re all eager to establish their prestige. But look at her! She doesn¡¯t bother about anything city rted, and she disappears for ages at a time! City Lord, your position is going to be usurped at this rate!!!¡¯</i>

    ......

    As expected, ever since Shi Sheng gave the order to shut the gates and more people arrived by the day, the number of people looking for trouble increased.

    But it wasn¡¯t that easy to enter the city.

    As Four-Square City was situated on the outer edges of Sunset Forest, it was only natural that it would have a strong defensive formation in ce. Once the formation was activated, the people outside couldn¡¯t do a thing.

    Perhaps due to the fact that too many people had gathered in one ce, magic beasts would frequentlye out of Sunset Forest. By the time night fell, the area outside the walls were practically filled with the sounds of crying and howling, causing one¡¯s scalp to crawl.

    ¡°City Lord? City Lord, are you here?¡± Outside the City Lord¡¯s mansion, Big Man was shouting with a booming voice, his expression slightly anxious. But even after shouting for a long while, there was still no sign of a response from within.

    ¡°She couldn¡¯t have gone outside the city, could she?¡±

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case... City Lord was still inside the city when the formation was activated. If she¡¯d left, there¡¯s no way we wouldn¡¯t have known.¡±

    ¡°Then howe she¡¯s noting out? Should we go in and take a look...?¡±

    Although this suggestion was a bit improper, Big Man still agreed.

    Even if the City Lord¡¯s mansion was <i>called</i> a mansion, it was really nothing more than apound that could easily be entered with a proper jump.

    The courtyard waspletely bare; not even a piece of furniture or greenery in sight. The only light source wasing from one of the rooms.

    Big Man knocked a couple times, but there was no response. He exchanged nces with the others before attempting to push the door open.

    The door wasn¡¯t locked, so it opened easily.

    Big Man thought he¡¯de to the wrong ce upon seeing what the inside of the room was like. It was filled with books that had been randomly tossed around the room. Other than the bed, chair and table, books practically dominated the entire room.

    There wasn¡¯t even any space for one to enter the room.

    Big Man lowered his gaze, whereupon his lips started twitching. <i>¡®The hell is this? ¡°Secrets of a Spring Pce¡±</i>

    <sup>1</sup><i>? ¡°A Flower¡¯s Secret¡±</i>

    <sup>2</sup><i>? Just what kind of immoral things has City Lord been gracing her eyes with?! Also, where the hell did she even get so many books???¡¯</i>

    ¡°What¡¯re you guys doing?¡±

    Big Man was startled and jerked his head around to look at who was behind him. He was greeted by the sight of a shadow standing atop thepound¡¯s wall. The shadow leapt down and slowly walked into the light, revealing to everyone who it was.

    Big Man felt like his worldviews were in a constant state of renewal. ¡°City Lord... why did you climb the wall?¡±

    <i>¡®Is the door just there as decoration???¡¯</i>

    ¡°Toozy to open the door.¡± Shi Sheng answered before her gaze floated to the room¡¯s open door. ¡°What¡¯re you lot doing?¡±

    <i>¡®You were toozy to open the door, so you climbed the wall...? *flips table* Just which one is the more tiring method ah?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Uh... We saw that the light was turned on in this room, so we thought you were inside, but nobody answered when we called, so...¡± Big Man exined.

    Shi Sheng simply stared at him for a few seconds. Her stare made Big Man wish there was a hole in the ground for him to burrow into.

    ¡°Why were you guys looking for me?¡± Shi Sheng walked into the room, kicking aside the books that got in the way and generally making an even bigger mess as she entered.

    Big Man and gang were inwardly exasperated upon seeing this. Big Man didn¡¯t dare to follow her into the room, so he could only speak from the doorway, ¡°The people outside have teamed up and are trying to break through the defensive formation. There are quite a few of them; I don¡¯t know how long the formation canst. So...¡±

    There were already some people from the great ns arriving. If those people joined in the effort to breach the formation, it probably wouldn¡¯tst much longer.

    ¡°They can¡¯t break in,¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand as she spoke, ¡°Go back and sleep. Stop bothering me about unimportant stuff.¡±

    Big Man, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®This isn¡¯t an unimportant matter though, ah, City Lord! This concerns Four-Square City¡¯s survival! If those people get in, won¡¯t they wish to settle scores?!¡¯</i>

    But Shi Sheng simply maintained her expression of impatience throughout it all. Even though Big Man spoke till his lips wore out, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t make a peep. In the end, she simply told them to go back home again before mming the door in their faces.

    The-Most-Wilful-City-Lord-In-Four-Square-City¡¯s-History has logged on.

    Shi Sheng sat down on the chair, casually flipping through the pages of the book in her hand. The book¡¯s title was actually rather normal, called <i>The Ancient Past</i>.

    The words in the book were extremely small. The author was probably a youngdy as could be deduced from the exquisite handwriting. There were even some pictures asionally drawn.

    The pictures depicted magic beasts; you could find nearly all the ancestors of the current-day magic beasts here.

    The first half of the book documented magic beasts, while the second half documented extraordinary medicinal ingredients and forbidden arts.

    Shi Sheng flipped to thest page. It was very clear that one of the pages had been torn out. And on the page before, the forbidden art called ¡°Scarlet Yearning¡± was described.

    It was a very nice name for a forbidden art, but it was used only on males.

    Only the first half of the record for this forbidden art had been left intact; the other half had been torn out.

    Based off of the format of how the previous items had been recorded, it was likely that the method to undo the forbidden art was written in the portion that had been ripped out.

 Chapter 209

    The tale of Scarlet Yearning was very melodramatic. Basically, it was a disaster instigated by a man.

    Once upon a time, there was a married couple. One day, the husband cheated on his wife. Unfortunately, the wife couldn¡¯t win him back and was nearly killed by her husband and his new lover.

    With only vengeance on her mind, the wife devoted herself to research for many years and finally seeded, creating a forbidden art.

    That forbidden art was Scarlet Yearning.

    Once cursed with this art, the man had to drink a woman¡¯s blood to ease the immense pain the curse brought upon him.

    And that woman had to be the woman who cast the art upon him in the first ce; the blood of any other women was insufficient.

    In the story, the husband drained his lover of her blood, but had still died in the end.

    Scarlet Yearning had been passed down ever since then to deal with unfaithful men who¡¯d let down their women.

    But...

    <i>¡®Howe Bu Jingyun was cursed with Scarlet Yearning? Who¡¯d he offend?</i>

    <i>And it doesn¡¯t seem like he needs the blood of any particr woman... as long as it¡¯s a woman, her blood can ease his pain.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng felt like dog blood was being dumped on her by the basinful.

    She silently put the book away. After searching endlessly, she¡¯d only found this one book that was of any use, yet the most important part had been torn out. She felt like killing someone.

    ......

    Because his new City Lord wasn¡¯t exactly the most reliable person, Big Man couldn¡¯t help but worry inside.

    However, he soon discovered that his worries were unfounded; the people attacking the city¡¯s defensive formation soon gave up...because they themselves were under attack.

    Their exorbitant use of spirit energy had attracted the magic beasts of Sunset Forest, who eagerly charged towards what they perceived to be dinner.

    They hadn¡¯t even entered Sunset Forest yet and had already suffered so many casualties. The hatred they felt towards Four-Square City and Shen Yaoguang was now strong enough to cause their teeth to ache.

    By the time all the different forces had assembled together and were ready to enter Sunset Forest, virtually everyone appeared like they had experienced some form of torment, aside from those that had arrivedst.

    During this period of time, Qin Langyue had already met Love Interest N, the young captain of a mercenary band, so she was better off than most.

    Everyone entered Sunset Forest while split into smaller teams. Because they didn¡¯t have the exact position of the treasure they were seeking, they naturally split up and went off into different directions.

    Qin Langyue had originally been together with Love Interest N¡¯s mercenary band, but waster split up from them when they encountered some wolves. Now, not even Jiang Mu was by her side.

    The only person with her right now...was Shi Sheng.

    Don¡¯t ask Shi Sheng why she was in the same ce as the female lead.

    <i>¡®Female leads and viins are each other¡¯s ¡®true love¡¯; they¡¯ll be struck by lightning if they aren¡¯t together!</i>

    <i>Even though I already did my very best to avoid Qin Langyue at any cost, all sorts of idental coincidences still brought us together!</i>

    <i>Really, I have to give the all-mighty Plot-sama a ¡®like¡¯.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng appeared much more leisurelypared to Qin Langyue, who was somewhat dishevelled. The two were separated by a stream that flowed off somewhere unknown.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t move, so Qin Langyue didn¡¯t either. Thetter eyed the former guardedly.

    Shi Sheng felt her eyes starting to ache from the staring, so she turned them and suddenly retreated into the woods behind her.

    Qin Langyue let out a sigh of relief upon seeing Shi Sheng¡¯s figure slowly disappear into the underbrush.

    Ever since she¡¯d entered Sunset Forest, she¡¯d almost always been on the run and hadn¡¯t had the chance to take a rest. She hadn¡¯t expected to meet Shen Yaoguang here of all ces.

    This Shen Yaoguang gave Qin Langyue a bad feeling, so her first reaction upon seeing her was to put up her guard.

    Qin Langyue silently waited for a while, and only after she was sure Shi Sheng had left did she walk over to the banks of the stream to clean herself up.

    The water in the stream was crystal clear. The sight of it reminded her that she hadn¡¯t bathed for several days. She walked for a distance upstream and after making sure there was no one in the vicinity, she undressed herself and waded into the stream to enjoy a refreshing bath.

    But just as she was starting to enjoy herself, a rustling sound came from the woods across from her.

    It felt like a formless hand had gripped her heart. She quickly reached out to grab her cloak, but just as her hand touched the fabric, a wildwind wolf leapt out from the forest. It had a powerful body with a ferocious gaze and razor-sharp teeth.

    After the first wildwind wolf appeared, it was soon followed by a second, and then a third...

    Qin Langyue froze on the spot. She¡¯d experienced the might of wildwind wolves first-hand before.

    They congregated into packs and were very united. Their agility was nothing to scoff at either. They were a remarkably clever species of magic beast.

    Since Qin Langyue didn¡¯t move, the wolf pack didn¡¯t either.

    The wolf that had leapt out first was noticeablyrger than the others, and they all seemed very respectful towards it. It was the King of this pack of wildwind wolves.

    The Wolf King¡¯s glowing green eyes moved, as if he couldn¡¯t understand why the human he was just chasing had suddenly changed.

    But upon remembering that all humans were shameless and deserved to die, a hint of ferocity shed in his eyes as he gave a low roar, causing the surrounding wolves to pounce at Qin Langyue.

    Qin Langyue was already beginning to panic, so upon seeing the wolf pack making a move to attack, she swiftly grabbed her cloak and used it to cover herself as she mbered onshore and escaped towards the distant woods.

    The Wolf King roared angrily, causing the other wolves to chase after Qin Langyue like lightning.

    There were practically no beaten paths in Sunset Forest, so Qin Langyue, being human, was at a natural disadvantage running in the woods. It didn¡¯t take long before she was surrounded by the wolf pack.

    Having nothing but a cloak to cover her, the coldness that the buffeting wind brought caused goosebumps to rise all over her body. Adding on the fact that she was being eyed by an entire wolf pack, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble a bit. <i>¡®Am I really going to fall here?¡¯</i>

    Her contracted beast had fallen into a deep slumber in order to help her before. Now, no matter how much she called out to it, there was no response.

    More and more wolves gathered around. Qin Langyue gritted her teeth, drawing her weapon to attack. <i>¡®I can¡¯t die here! If other people can live perfectly fine after transmigrating, why can¡¯t I? I will <strong>not</strong> die here!</i>

    But Qin Langyue had underestimated the power of a pack of wildwind wolves. Even if she could kill every single one that came her way, the sheer number of enemies ensured she¡¯d run out of strength long before they ran out of numbers.

    Qin Langyue¡¯s stamina slowly depleted. She had many pills for recovering spirit energy, but none for stamina.

    When she finally started showing signs of fatigue, the Wolf King seized the opportunity to pounce on her and bite her neck.

    Qin Langyue fell to the ground, the sudden movement causing the cloak covering her naked body to fall off and reveal her fair, delicate body.

    The Wolf King fiercely bit into Qin Langyue, but before she could retaliate, she was knocked unconscious.

    When Qin Langyue woke up, she found herselfying on a stone bed. The sorenessing from her lower body and the colorful bruises decorating the rest of her body caused her to feel like she¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    She¡¯d been...raped?

    And possibly by a wolf at that?

    Qin Langyue couldn¡¯t help but feel an urge to vomit rising up her throat. <i>¡®I was...by a wolf...¡¯</i>

    Qin Langyue felt like she was covered in filth, making her wish that she could just eliminate that despicable wolf king immediately.

    ......

    After Shi Sheng had brought the wolves over, she trailed behind the pack to see what happened.

    Naturally, she¡¯d seen that the Wolf King had originally nned on killing Qin Langyue right then and there, but after her fair body was revealed, he had changed his mind and simply knocked Qin Langyue unconscious before dragging her back to his den.

    Shi Sheng was agitated to the point where she felt like wing at the tree she was standing on. <i>¡®I wanted you to <strong>kill</strong> her, not make her your wife! Goddammit, why¡¯d you bring her back?! You are a <strong>wolf</strong>! Even if you¡¯re a wolf king that can take human form, that doesn¡¯t change the fact you¡¯re a <strong>wolf</strong>! Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s impossible for humans and animals to have a happily ever after?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng almost couldn¡¯t restrain herself from tossing a lightning ball at the dumb wolves¡¯ den.

 Chapter 210

    In the end, since she figured she couldn¡¯t just blow them up, she ventured out and disturbed a snakes¡¯ den and baited them over to the wolves¡¯ir.

    The battle between the two species was quite a sight to behold.

    Both types of magic beasts gathered together in groups, and both were carnivorous beasts. Their close proximity increased the likelihood that they¡¯d fought over territory and food before.

    This time, their battle was a spectacr scene. Both the Wolf King and Snake King weren¡¯t too fond of each other. But the Snake King was slightly stronger than the Wolf King, so Snake King won the battle in the end.

    The Wolf King didn¡¯t want to die, so he offered Qin Langyue as a concession to the Snake King in exchange for sparing him.

    Snakes were lustful creatures by nature, but they rarely had the opportunity to see female humans in Sunset Forest. As a result, when the Wolf King presented his proposal, the Snake King gave a brief show of pondering over it before ¡®reluctantly¡¯ epting.

    And thus, Qin Langyue was quickly traded to the Snake King.

    Perhaps because Shi Sheng had altered the script so drastically and quickly, Qin Langyue¡¯s cheats just couldn¡¯t keep up. She didn¡¯t even have a chance to resist before she was dragged back to Snake King¡¯s den for a couple of rounds of doing the deed.

    Shi Sheng was totally unaware of all this, as she had left as soon as she¡¯d sessfully lured the snakes over. <i>¡®The FL won¡¯t die anyways, no point in watching...¡¯</i>

    ......

    The rare treasure that would soon ripen... er, <i>mature</i> was first discovered by the imperial n faction.

    Since they had some transmission jades on them, the news was circted to all the major ns and powers almost instantly.

    As every faction made a beeline to the treasure¡¯s location, the already chaotic Sunset Forest developed into absolute pandemonium.

    Shi Sheng followed the main group to the ¡®ce of interest¡¯, where she discovered that not only were there many humans, there were also all sorts of magical beasts present.

    The two sides were separated by ake, each side staring at the other.

    In the middle of theke, there was a flower that resembled a lotus, except that its petals were seven-coloured.

    Yep, that¡¯s right, it was seven-coloured. Just like the Seven-coloured Flower of legend

    <sup>1</sup>.

    <i>¡®I wonder if a petal can really grant a wish?¡¯</i>

    Although this seven-coloured flower looked like it hadn¡¯t bloomed yet, everyone present could feel that the spirit energy in the air was of a higher density.

    Shi Sheng searched through Shen Yaoguang¡¯s memories but didn¡¯t find anything that matched, so she searched through the setting instead, and managed to find the name of this nt.

    Rainbow Lotus.

    It was still a lotus, only coloured differently. However, it¡¯s grade was several hundred times higher than that of any normal lotus. Rainbow Lotuses bloomed once every thousand years and only bore fruit a thousand years after that.

    It was said that the fruit itself held the power of resurrection.

    Meanwhile, the petals were said to have the effect of increasing one¡¯s cultivation. Just a single petal was enough for a Spirit Sage to breakthrough into the Spirit Saint realm.

    The number of Spirit Saints in the Nine Provinces could be counted using both of one¡¯s hands.

    It was said that an expert of the Spirit Saint realm was able to turn a city into ash with a mere wave of their hand.

    Basically, they were awesome.

    If a Spirit Saint were to be born from a n, that n would almost immediately be elevated to the status of one of the most powerful powers in the Nine Provinces.

    With this kind of temptation right in front of them, the number of people who wanted to obtain the Rainbow Lotus was enough to circle the entirety of the Nine Provinces several times over.

    Shi Sheng simply found a good spot for spectating and sat down to wait for the inevitable catfight between humans and beasts.

    While they were waiting for the Rainbow Lotus to bloom, the humans seemed to have formed an alliance with the imperial family and major great ns at the forefront. The rest of the powers that didn¡¯t join them found their own alliances to join.

    ¡°Nine Silences Hall is here.¡±

    ¡°Nine Silences Hall... Howe they¡¯re here...¡±

    Shi Sheng turned to look at where all the others were facing and just so happened to see the Sentinel leading Nine Silences Hall¡¯s disciples over. Bu Jingyun was nowhere to be seen.

    Not seeing Bu Jingyun amidst the crowd, Shi Sheng retracted her gaze. <i>¡®His injuries probably haven¡¯t healed yet. Makes sense he isn¡¯t here.¡¯</i>

    Nine Silences Hall very overbearingly took over the best spot by theke.

    <i>¡®Don¡¯t like it? Come up and fight then! The strongest calls the shots!¡¯</i>

    By the time night fell, Shi Sheng was already bored to the point where she was just idly swinging her legs in the air. <i>¡®So many people guarding this one flower, yet it still stubbornly refuses to bloom...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng wished she could just pry its petals apart.

    But whilst she was secretly considering whether or not to actually do so, the branch behind her suddenly sank down.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression changed slightly and with a flip of her wrist, her sword appeared and she swept it behind her. Leaves rustled, but she found no one behind her.

    Shi Sheng humphed once before putting her sword away. ¡°Since you¡¯ve alreadye, what¡¯re you still hiding for, Bu Jingyun?¡±

    A red shadow leapt down from above andnded nimbly in front of Shi Sheng. ¡°Hmph!¡±

    <i>¡®Don¡¯t think that just because you knew it was me that I¡¯ll be happy!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®This damned tsun!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s grip on her sword tightened. Only after a long while did she finally loosen her grip and sit back down on her branch.

    Bu Jingyun humphed grumpily. Seeing that Shi Sheng was ignoring him, he leapt onto the branch next to hers and sat down.

    Shi Sheng simply continued ignoring him.

    Bu Jingyun was beginning to feel anxious. He opened his lips, but didn¡¯t manage to actually say anything.

    <i>¡®Hmph! She¡¯s not talking to me on purpose! Fine, I won¡¯t talk to you either!¡¯</i>

    But soon, Bu Jingyun was unable to sit still, fidgeting in ce beside her.

    Shi Sheng frowned in irritation. She shoved him off the tree without hesitation. <i>¡®It¡¯s all shrubbery down there anyways, he¡¯ll live.¡¯</i>

    The red-clothed man with peerless looksy amidst the greenery as he stared dumbly at the person still firmly seated on the tree. His expression was probably best described as... at a loss.

    Shi Sheng felt annoyed by the sight of those red clothes, so she jumped off the tree and reached out to strip him.

    Bu Jingyun swiftly caught Shi Sheng¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Stripping you.¡± Shi Sheng wrestled free from his grasp and reached out with her ws for his waist.

    Bu Jingyun¡¯s face was red from anger as he desperately protected his belt. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±

    Shi Sheng scoffed coldly. ¡°Who told you to wear red in front of me? Move your hand, else I¡¯m using violence.¡±

    ¡°Never going to, even if you use force!¡± Bu Jingyun humphed. <i>¡®These are my clothes! Mine! Howe this woman always wants to strip them off? Shameless!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Are you letting go or not?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Bu Jingyun determinedly protected his clothes. ¡°Shen Yaoguang, do you believe I¡¯llmit suicide if you continue?¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Are you addicted to threatening me now? Fine, I won¡¯t strip you today...¡¯</i>

    Bu Jingyun¡¯s eyes shed as he suddenly hugged Shi Sheng¡¯s neck and kissed her, pressing her body under his.

    Brilliant red clothes spread out, entirely blocking her petite body from view. Bu Jingyun hadpletely trapped her in his arms as he kissed her. It was a kiss that contained a hint of longing.

    Shi Sheng had beenpletely caught off guard by this kiss.

    <i>¡®Oi, what the hell is it with you just kissing me whenever you damn feel like it, huh? Fuck!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng tried to bite him again, but he¡¯d learned his lesson fromst time; he hurriedly drew his tongue back and simply kept his lips pressed against hers, still lightly rubbing.

    He didn¡¯t want to admit that he¡¯d missed her scent. But damn it all if his body wasn¡¯t being more honest than his brain was.

    <i>¡®Hmph! It¡¯s all because she seduced me!¡¯</i>

    Thinking that, Bu Jingyun bit Shi Sheng¡¯s lip. His tongue, whether intentionally or otherwise, brushed up against her lips right after, causing her to feel a tingling sensation.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s body trembled. It wasn¡¯t from any pleasure from the kiss, no. It was from anger.

    Her gaze immediately turned sinister. Having noticed this, Bu Jingyun quickly attempted to release her. <i>¡®Better not mess around with her anymore. I¡¯ve had my fill, time to leg it!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 211

    Bu Jingyun didn¡¯t manage to release Shi Sheng before she caught his arm. Shi Sheng swapped their positions with a sudden, forceful jerk; now he was the one below.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s fingers wrapped themselves firmly around his neck. Bending forward slightly, she slowly lowered her head to look at him, allowing Bu Jingyun to see himself reflected in her eyes.

    ¡°Bu Jingyun, you got guts eh? You know what you¡¯re doing right now? You¡¯re taking advantage of me! Do you believe I won¡¯t kill you?¡±

    Bu Jingyun, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Hmph! It¡¯s not as if I take advantage of everyone! You¡¯re the only one I¡¯d want to take advantage of... you don¡¯t know anything about romance!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Look at me. What¡¯re you feeling guilty about now?¡± Shi Sheng forced Bu Jingyun to look at her.

    Bu Jingyun humphed grumpily. <i>¡®I¡¯m not feeling guilty!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng resisted the strong urge to cut him down with her sword at that moment. She released her grip on his neck, but remained seated atop him. ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°Is there anywhere in the Nine Provinces I¡¯m not allowed to go?¡± Bu Jingyun gave her a lofty answer, though his gaze never stopped inspecting her. <i>¡®I knew she was concerned for me! This pretentious woman!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Then do you want to go to hell?¡±

    <i>¡®Wasn¡¯t this fellow supposed to be a zealous recluse? What¡¯s he running out so frequently for?! Can¡¯t he just obediently wait at home for me<sup>(bbb)</sup> to marry him?¡¯</i>

    Bu Jingyun, ¡°...¡±

    Shi Sheng suddenly grabbed Bu Jingyun¡¯spel with one hand while the other undid his belt. She swiftly stripped the red clothes off his body.

    Bu Jingyun was too slow to stop her, so he could only watch as his most beloved red outfit was violently torn to shreds by Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang! What¡¯re you doing to Hallmaster?!¡± The Sentinel¡¯s voice suddenly rang out from behind them.

    He looked at the scraps of fabric strewn across the ground, and then at his Hallmasterying under that shameless woman, depressed and helpless. It was hard for him not to imagine this woman forcing herself on his Hallmaster.

    As a result, the mes of rage were fiercely burning in his chest. <i>¡®This witch actually dared to treat Hallmaster this way! Simply... unbearable!¡¯</i>

    ¡°What could I possibly do to him?¡± Shi Sheng looked at the Sentinel in confusion.

    <i>¡®I didn¡¯t hit him, I didn¡¯t scold him, all I did was strip him! Is stripping him really worth getting so agitated? I mean, did I say anything when I was being taken advantage of? What an overreaction...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang¡ª¡±

    ¡°Go back.¡± Bu Jingyun suddenly stood up and coldly stared at the Sentinel.

    Sentinel, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Hallmaster, you can¡¯t have such a difference in treatment ah! Howe you¡¯re so lofty every time you see me? I am offended! Why can¡¯t this loyal subordinate even measure up to a woman you¡¯ve only known for a few months?!¡¯</i>

    But due to Bu Jingyun¡¯s overbearing suppression, the Sentinel could only return with an expression that practically screamed ¡®my-Hallmaster¡¯s-been-sullied-by-someone, but-he¡¯s-siding-with-her! I-feel-like-I¡¯m-losing-favour¡¯.

    Shi Sheng simply leapt back onto the tree.

    Bu Jingyun quickly followed her up. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t push him off this time. She didn¡¯t mention what had happened just now at all.

    <i>¡®It¡¯s as if... it was something very normal to her.¡¯</i>

    While Bu Jingyun¡¯s thoughts were running wild, the sky slowly darkened. The Rainbow Lotus looked extremely beautiful as its glow lit up the dark night.

    Once the moon had reached its zenith, the seven-coloured bud fully bloomed before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°ROOOAR!!!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bloomed! It¡¯s bloomed!¡±

    The voices of both human and beast resounded at the same time as their figures shot like lightning towards the centre of theke from both sides.

    The flowering stage of a Rainbow Lotus didn¡¯tst very long, only around five minutes altogether.

    If it wasn¡¯t plucked within those five minutes, the petals would fall off and it would immediately enter its fruiting phase.

    And what could you do in five minutes?

    It was enough for you to finish a cup of instant noodles.

    It was enough for you to y a short game session.

    It was enough for you to have an intimate date with your fivedies

    <sup>1</sup>.

    It certainly seemed like a long enough time to simply pick a flower.

    But from the looks of it now, it wasn¡¯t enough time at all.

    Humans didn¡¯t want the magic beasts to obtain it, and the same was true the other way around.

    Unfortunately for the humans, the magic beasts had the advantage of an aerial force.

    Even if humans of the Spirit Monarch realm could fly too, it consumed spirit energy to do so. Naturally, this was inferior to the magic beasts that were naturally born with the ability to fly. A few ps from them was enough to ground you!

    ¡°You want the Rainbow Lotus?¡± Shi Sheng, who¡¯d been having fun watching the bloody spectacle unfold, suddenly turned to look at Bu Jingyun and asked.

    She¡¯d noticed that the people from Nine Silences Hall were attempting to steal the Rainbow Lotus in the chaos.

    ¡°No...¡± Bu Jingyun subconsciously shook his head, but quickly changed his tone, ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about that thing?¡± Shi Sheng frowned and grumbled before pulling her sword out. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll snatch it back for you.¡±

    Bu Jingyun, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Wait, weren¡¯t those my lines?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Wait¡ª¡±

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t wait for him to finish as she charged off into the chaos.

    She was very fast. While the humans were busy dealing with the magic beasts, she¡¯d already made her way to the Rainbow Lotus. But just as she was about to pluck it, a pair of fair hands suddenly appeared beside her, grabbed the lotus and pulled it up by its roots.

    The resulting sound attracted the attention of human and beast alike.

    Shi Sheng followed the hands up to their owner, whereupon she felt a vein popping in her forehead.

    <i>¡®FL-sama, it¡¯s simply impossible to get away from you ah!¡¯</i>

    Qin Langyue gave Shi Sheng a cocky look before retreating back towards thekeshore.

    That was when an abrupt change urred.

    Several silver tendrils erupted from the surface of the once-stillke and wrapped themselves around Qin Langyue¡¯s calf, dragging her back.

    Rare treasures, more often than not, had guardians, whether it be in the form of ferocious magic beasts or various types of nts.

    The silver tendrils reaching out from theke seemed to point towards it being thetter.

    Shi Sheng cut down the tendrils that were reaching out for her as she charged towards Qin Langyue and snatched the Rainbow Lotus out of her hand. A cold smile surfaced on Qin Langyue¡¯s face as the Rainbow Lotus disappeared.

    A few more tendrils erupted from the surface of theke and shot towards Shi Sheng, forcing her to retreat for a distance away from Qin Langyue.

    Right now, the entire surface of theke was nearly covered entirely by these silver tendrils. The magic beasts had swiftly retreated away from grabbing range early on. However, the slower humans weren¡¯t so lucky. They were easily dragged into the water and after a gurgle, a clot of darkness appeared in the depths of the water as the scent of blood diffused.

    Qin Langyue had been captured by the tendrils and was just about to be dragged into theke when a giant snake flew over from thekeshore and bit into the tendrils holding on to her. The tendrils wrapped around her quickly retreated into theke from the pain.

    The giant snake used its tail to drag Qin Langyue along as it brute forced its way past the the sea of tendrils that reached out for them, making a beeline back to shore.

    Shi Sheng was slowed down by having to cut down a few tendrils in her way, so she was behind Qin Langyue by a step.

    But...

    The moment she got near, she heard Qin Langyue speak, ¡°Shen Yaoguang has it!¡±

    There was still a gigantic mass of tendrils waving about wildly on the surface of theke. The people who¡¯d been caught screamed for help, but were quickly dragged down into the water.

    There was no hope for them.

    The mass of tendrils had already blocked off everyone else¡¯s views. Since Shen Yaoguang and Qin Langyue had been the ones closest to the Rainbow Lotus before it disappeared from view, there were only two possibilities as to who had it now.

    Qin Langyue or Shen Yaoguang.

    But since Qin Langyue had framed her, Shen Yaoguang was definitely their prime suspect.

    <i>¡®Who told me<sup>(bbb)</sup> to be such a professional viin? What else would I<sup>(bbb)</sup> be doing if not shouldering the me for someone else? Isn¡¯t that right, FL<strong>-sama</strong>?¡¯</i>

 Chapter 212

    Following Qin Langyue¡¯s shout, people immediately encircled Shi Sheng the moment she reached the shore.

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang, hand it over!¡±

    Shi Sheng flicked her sword as she nced at Qin Langyue, who was being hugged by a handsome yet slightly intimidating man.

    Upon recognising the man, she had the urge to w at a wall. <i>¡®That Snake King actually became one of the FL¡¯s conquests. Simply... a disgrace to magic beasts!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng could no longer be bothered to clear her name.

    <i>¡®Since they¡¯re already in the [Not Listening, Not Listening; You¡¯re Bullshitting, You¡¯re Lying] mode like some kind of CEO novel¡¯s FL, exining would just be wasting saliva!¡¯</i>

    Thus, she simply gave Qin Langyue a profound look before shifting her gaze to the mob surrounding her. Her words dragged slowly when finally opened her mouth, spoken in a peculiar tone, ¡°Want the Rainbow Lotus?¡±

    ¡°Do you even have to ask? Hand it over!¡±

    The person was promptly ignored as Shi Sheng continued, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not <i>impossible</i> for me to do so...¡± She paused, and then her eyes curved in mirth. ¡°How about you hand over Qin Langyue in exchange?¡±

    Qin Langyue¡¯scency vanished at Shi Sheng¡¯s words, reced by a foreboding feeling.

    ¡°Qin Langyue? What do you want her for?¡± The mob was filled with doubts upon hearing the condition. <i>¡®Did these two have any enmity?¡¯</i>

    ¡°None of your business. I¡¯ll give you time to consider it, so what will you do? Either you hand over Qin Langyue, or I destroy the Rainbow Lotus.¡± Shi Sheng spoke matter-of-factly, as if the treasure truly was in her possession.

    ¡°And don¡¯t think of trying anything funny. I can destroy it much faster than you people can snatch it.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s words immediately dispelled any thoughts of robbery.

    Considering Shen Yaoguang¡¯s current cultivation level, it was guaranteed that no one was capable of stopping her in time if she decided to act on her threat.

    ¡°How do we know if you really have the Rainbow Lotus?! Take it out and show it to us!¡± A random idiot suddenly interjected.

    Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t help the snort that burst out. ¡°First you insist that I have it, and now you want proof? Are you clowns jumping around to amuse me or are you just having fun? ¡±

    <i>¡®Did you feed your IQ to the dogs?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng then continued with a half smile, ¡°Well then, since you suspect it¡¯s not on me, piss off!¡±

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang, don¡¯t try and fool us! The Rainbow Lotus is definitely on her!¡±

    The first sentence was directed to Shi Sheng, while the ensuing deration was addressed to the crowd.

    The idiot who had posed the dumb question shut his mouth when he was whacked by his buddies.

    As silence befell the crowd, the only sound audible was the constant sshing from theke. The tendrils appeared to be unable to leave the water, with their lengths limiting them to reach only a meter or two ind.

    Those hair-like tendrils writhing frantically above theke made for a queer sight indeed.

    The magic beasts appeared quite afraid of these tendrils because they didn¡¯t attempt to cross theke and instead, justmitted to observe from the sidelines on the opposite shore.

    The cultivators on this side nced at each other before delving into a deep discussion; it was apparent, however, that the decision had already been made as people had already been designated to keep an eye on Qin Langyue.

    After all, this was a Rainbow Lotus! A single petal was equivalent to one Spirit Sage, so it was a very worthwhile exchange to obtain the lotus at the price of a single woman.

    After some feigned deliberation, they turned towards Qin Langyue.

    The girl exerted every effort to remain calm, but the rage in her eyes was irrepressible.

    She had plotted against Shen Yaoguang, but hadn¡¯t expected a counterattack.

    She couldn¡¯t reveal that the Rainbow Lotus wasn¡¯t actually in Shen Yaoguang¡¯s possession. Adding to her predicament, aside from physically fighting her way out, she currentlycked any other methods that would allow her to survive this ordeal.

    ¡°Who dares to touch my woman?!¡± When the people who wanted to seize Qin Langyue neared the two, hertest beau ced her behind his back as he hissed aggressively.

    A Snake King who could transform into a human figure was at the very least on par with a human Spirit Sage. The moment he released his aura, those with a lower cultivation level felt their legs turn into jelly under a pressure not unlike that of Mt. Tai pressing down on their backs.

    There were still quite a number of Spirit Sages present however. If they actually came to a standoff, the Snake King would lose the match. Thus, rather than getting scared off by the Snake King, they shot Qin Langyue looks with newfound disgust.

    ¡°She¡¯s actually together with a beast... Qin Langyue, I never expected you to have such vulgar taste!¡±

    ¡°Even if he can take on a human form, he¡¯s still an <i>animal</i>...¡±

    As their words got more and more scathing, Qin Langyue felt killing intent fill her heart. <i>¡®I was forced into being together with that Snake King! That¡¯s right... it was Shen Yaoguang!¡¯</i>

    Because of the suspicion she had about her predicament, she¡¯d questioned the Snake King about the events that led up to their battle, learning about how he had been lured over to the Wolf King¡¯s territory.

    Since a simr instance had urred with the Wolf King, she eventually deduced that it was Shen Yaoguang who premeditated it all.

    Her cold gazended on Shi Sheng, whose lips curved upwards to form an obnoxious smile.

    This caused Qin Langyue to feel increasingly perturbed with the impression that Shi Sheng was relishing in her foolishness.

    ¡°You guys done yet?¡± <i>¡®For fuck¡¯s sakes, viins die from talking too much, ya know? See that look in FL¡¯s eyes? Once her cheates back online, you lot are all just going to be punching bags... Bunch of idiots.¡¯</i>

    Their expressions twitched, but no one dared to snap back at Shi Sheng.

    Some cultivators took this as a cue to attack the Snake King instead. As he was lured away from Qin Langyue, she became more and more exposed to enemies from all sides¡ªwith her cheat inactive and numbers on their side, there wasn¡¯t much to be wary of aside from her cultivation level.

    This was one of the disadvantages of a growth-type female lead. If you encountered a viin that didn¡¯t adhere to stereotypes, you¡¯d be killed in minutes¡ªforget about having thestugh.

    Snake King and Qin Langyue were both eventually captured and delivered to Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Go cripple her cultivation,¡± Shi Sheng casually pointed at a random cultivator andmanded him.

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang, you didn¡¯t mention this earlier!¡±

    Shi Sheng shrugged indifferently. ¡°Well I¡¯m adding the condition on now, ¡®kay? You lot still want that lotus or not?¡±

    He red at Shi Sheng before ordering someone else to do the job.

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang, we have no enmity between us! Why are you doing this?¡± Qin Langyue was beginning to get frightened.

    She was perfectly aware of what kind of fate would be waiting for her was if her cultivation was crippled, so she had to stall for time...

    Stall till her contracted beast could wake up.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t bat an eyelid as she urged the cultivator, ¡°Hurry up already. What, you giving birth to a pup or something?¡±

    The manred at Shi Sheng but still hurriedly made his way to Qin Langyue¡¯s side.

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang, at least tell me why! Why are you always opposing me, to the point of demanding my death?!¡± Qin Langyue ranted in an attempt to ease her anxiety.

    ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you to die, so what¡¯s with that ¡® demanding my death¡¯ nonsense? Don¡¯t be so overdramatic.¡± Shi Sheng gave a smile, but her expression soon returned to its former ferocity. ¡°Well? Do it already! Don¡¯t you know how to do it?¡±

    <i>Don¡¯t be so overdramatic...</i>

    <i>¡®Having your cultivation wasted is a fate worse than death, okay?! Yet this woman speaks like it¡¯s not serious!¡¯</i>

    Qin Langyue wanted to continue speaking, but the person had already begun forcing his spirit energy into her body via her forehead with his palm.

    The foreign spirit energy surged throughout her body, brutally destroying her meridians, engulfing her in excruciating pain.

    ¡°Aaaah!!!¡± Qin Langyue couldn¡¯t bear with the pain as she shrieked. Everyone¡¯s scalps grew numb as they listened to her cry out in intense pain.

 Chapter 213

    Once the man who was tasked with crippling Qin Langyue finished the job, someone immediately shouted at Shi Sheng, ¡°Alright Shen Yaoguang, we¡¯ve crippled her, so hand over the Rainbow Lotus now!¡±

    After Qin Langyue¡¯s cultivation had been crippled, these people who lusted after the Rainbow Lotus immediately became excited. Their eyes nearly spewed mes as they stared at Shi Sheng.

    <i>¡®Spirit Saint ah! What a tantalising prospect!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng raised her lips in a mocking smile before speaking in a ridiculing tone, ¡°I don¡¯t have any rainbow lotuses on me.¡±

    <i>¡®I never admitted that I had that piece of junk! Have your brains been eaten by pigs? They instantly believed Qin Langyue¡¯s story just because she said so! Idiots!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Hurry up and hand over the Rainbow Lotus!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to stall for time! We have countless people on our side! You better have the strength to beat all of us if you decide not to uphold your end of the bargain!¡±

    ¡°Did you not understand me the first time? I said: I. Don¡¯t. Have. The. Rainbow. Lotus!¡± Shi Sheng slowed down her speech so that everyone could hear her words clearly.

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang, we¡¯ve already fulfilled your demands, so don¡¯t even think about going back on your word! Hand over the Rainbow Lotus. Otherwise, her fate will be your fate!¡± A tall man pointed at Qin Langyue and spoke with a ferocious expression.

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang, don¡¯t test our patience! Hurry up and hand the Rainbow Lotus over!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and hand it over...¡±

    ¡°Hurry up...¡±

    Everyone started mouring over each other.

    Shi Sheng simply ignored their shouts and proceeded towards Qin Langyue, causing the crowd to tense up and fix their gazes on her.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t mind the stares. She squatted down and pinched Qin Langyue¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Shen... Yaoguang...¡± Qin Langyue struggled to lift her head. Her eyes were filled with streaks of blood, making her look somewhat eerie. Combined with her ferocious expression, she looked like a malicious spirit.

    <i>¡®She really crippled my cultivation! She really...</i>

    <i>I want to kill her!¡¯</i>

    ¡°En?¡± Shi Sheng was currently feeling around Qin Langyue¡¯s wrist, but turned to look at her upon hearing her own name.

    ¡°I... won¡¯t... forget... this!¡± Qin Langyue spoke through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Shi Sheng simply retracted her gaze before her fingers tightened, causing Qin Langyue¡¯s expression to change.

    ¡°You¡ª Sh-Shen Yaoguang, y-y-you...what¡¯re...you doing?!¡± Qin Langyue desperately struggled to free herself, but her current strength was no match for Shi Sheng¡¯s.

    ¡°Collecting a bit of interest.¡± <i>¡®Dared to frame me... do you think I¡¯m a saint that¡¯ll forgive you just like that?¡¯</i>

    ¡°No!¡± A hint of terror finally surfaced in Qin Langyue¡¯s eyes.

    <i>¡®She¡¯s feeling around my wrist...? She¡¯s clearly looking for my spatial storage bracelet! How did she find out about it? I¡¯ve never used it in front of others, nor have I ever mentioned it to anyone, so how did she know?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang, what¡¯re you ying at? Hurry up and hand over the Rainbow Lotus!¡± The people surrounding them were beginning to get impatient.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t answer him. Her fingers were currently pinching an invisible object that she was simultaneously injecting her spirit energy into.

    Qin Langyue had just been grievously injured, so she was currently very weak. It was a simple matter for Shi Sheng to break the bond between a crippled Qin Langyue and the bracelet.

    As expected, a very antique bracelet soon appeared on Qin Langyue¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°No...¡±

    Shi Sheng immediately slipped the bracelet off Qin Langyue¡¯s wrist.

    The setting for this world was that of an ownerless space that could be essed by anyone.

    Once Shi Sheng found the Rainbow Lotus, she returned the bracelet to Qin Langyue.

    Qin Langyue had already found a box for the Rainbow Lotus, so Shi Sheng didn¡¯t have to bother with finding something to preserve it.

    The moment she¡¯d secured the Rainbow Lotus, Shi Sheng fled the scene immediately. Because her actions had been too fast, the others weren¡¯t able to react on time.

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang!¡±

    A group of people soon chased after her, shouting her name. However, as they furiously ran after her, they didn¡¯t notice that the direction she ran towards had brought them over to the magic beasts.

    By the time they¡¯d discovered this, it was already toote.

    Magic beasts didn¡¯t have any friendly feelings towards humans, thus, their sudden intrusion into the magic beasts¡¯ territory was seen as an act of aggression. Naturally, the magic beasts wouldn¡¯t stand for this.

    ......

    Once Shi Sheng had shook those annoyances off her tail, she made a detour back to where Bu Jingyun was. Currently, he was standing together with the people from Nine Silences Hall, who immediately put up their guard upon seeing her.

    Shi Sheng tossed the box containing the Rainbow Lotus to Bu Jingyun before speaking with a contemptuous expression, ¡°Here. Really dunno what you want this Mary Sue

    <sup>1</sup> for though.¡±

    As Bu Jingyun held the box in his hands, he could only feel his lips twitch. <i>¡®She really managed to snatch it from so many people? That scornful expression will really anger those people to insanity... And what¡¯s a Mary Sue? It sounds impressive.¡¯</i>

    Furthermore...

    The only reason he¡¯d gotten his men to fight for the Rainbow Lotus was because he¡¯d seen her sitting here and staring at it. Thinking she wanted it, he¡¯d nned to secure it to give to her as a gift..

    But as it turned out, she wasn¡¯t here for the Rainbow Lotus at all. Now that she¡¯s already stolen it herself, how was he supposed to give it to her?

    Thus, Bu Jingyun could only silently ept it.

    The Sentinel was a bit befuddled at this moment as well. <i>¡®This witch... doesn¡¯t treat Hallmaster as bad I thought. She actually snatched this kind of thing to gift to Hallmaster.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Where are we going to now?¡± Bu Jingyun handed the Rainbow Lotus over to the Sentinel for safekeeping, before turning to ask Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng smoothed out her slightly crinkled dress before calmly directing her gaze towards the depths of the forest.

    ¡°Going to pick some fights.¡±

    Bu Jingyun, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Do you not know how to do anything besides picking fights?</i>

    <i>You¡¯re so fierce, no wonder nobody wants you and you have to resort to forcing a marriage! Hmph!</i>

    <i>Only I could be kind enough to allow you to force a marriage! Had it been anyone else, they¡¯d have beaten you to death already!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng just casually left after causing so much trouble, and calmly started heading towards the depths of the forest.

    Bu Jingyun only brought the Sentinel, leaving the rest of his forces behind.

    The deeper they ventured, the higher the level of the magic beasts were.

    Because of this, the Sentinel was starting to worry. ¡°Hallmaster, it¡¯s not safe to continue any further.¡±

    <i>¡®All that woman¡¯s been doing thesest few days is aimlessly wander ahead. Even if I don¡¯t have to act whenever we meet magic beasts, from the encounters today, the magic beasts from here on aren¡¯t going to be as easy to deal with...¡¯</i>

    He didn¡¯t know why his Hallmaster insisted on following her.

    ¡°She won¡¯t let anything happen to me.¡± Bu Jingyun¡¯s lips curved ever so slightly as he l gazed at the petite figure ahead.

    Had that sentence been spoken by a youngdy, there wouldn¡¯t have been any problem

    <sup>2</sup>. But it was actually spoken by a fully grown man, and his most powerful Hallmaster at that!

    The Sentinel could almost hear his impression of his all-powerful Hallmaster shattering like ss in his mind. <i>¡®Hallmaster, your reaction isn¡¯t quite right ah!¡¯</i>

    ¡°You return first.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± <i>¡®Were we talking about this now?¡¯</i>

    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Once he¡¯d reacted, the Sentinel immediately shook his head. ¡°I have to be by your side.¡±

    <i>¡®As your Sentinel, my job is to protect you, Hallmaster!¡¯</i>

    Bu Jingyun gave him a frosty look before speaking in an aloof tone, ¡°I don¡¯t wish to say it thrice. Return.¡±

    The Sentinel, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®How can I possibly rest assured when I¡¯m handing you over to that witch?¡¯</i>

    Bu Jingyun¡¯s stare turned even colder as time passed, so the Sentinel eventually caved in. He could only sullenly respond, ¡°...Yes.¡±

    Only when he¡¯d gotten the answer he wanted did Bu Jingyun start to hurriedly jog to keep up with Shi Sheng. The two slowly disappeared into the tall grasses.

    The Sentinel scratched his head. <i>¡®What¡¯ll I do about Hallmaster¡¯s safety? Argh, god dammit!</i>

    In the end, the Sentinel decided to quietly trail them from afar. After all, he wasn¡¯t reassured in leaving his Hallmaster in the hands of ¡®that witch¡¯. <i>¡®Shen Yaoguang only knows how to bully my Hallmaster!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 214

    Rather than head deeper into the forest, Shi Sheng chose to take a detour with many twists and turns that led them to a cliff.

    On the the cliff opposite to them was a bright red nt. It¡¯s stem appeared to be very delicate, and it had only two leaves. At the end of its stalk bloomed a flower, muchrger than the rest of the nt, that swayed in the wind so intensely that it provoked thoughts on if the stem would soon break under the strain.

    The moment Bu Jingyun saw that nt, his expression changed, and his gaze towards Shi Sheng turned deeper.

    Just as Shi Sheng was about to head over there, Bu Jingyun suddenly pulled her back. With his hand ced against her waist, he dragged her into an embrace. The two were very close, so close that they could clearly hear each other¡¯s heartbeats.

    ¡°You crazy?¡± Shi Sheng red at him. ¡°Let go!¡±

    Bu Jingyun pursed his lips, and spoke in a deeper voice than usual, ¡°How... did you find out?¡±

    ¡°Find out what?¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Geldcloud Flower.¡±

    ¡°None of your business.¡± Shi Sheng frowned.

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang,¡± Bu Jingyun called in a low voice, his gazeplicated. ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±

    <i>¡®Can¡¯t she be honest for once?¡¯</i>

    The Geldcloud Flower was one of the key ingredients for dispelling Scarlet Yearning. He didn¡¯t believe it was just a coincidence that she was looking for it.

    Shi Sheng tried to push against Bu Jingyun¡¯s chest with both hands, but only managed to create a slight gap between them. ¡°You¡¯ve long since found the method to dispel the forbidden art, you just didn¡¯t have the materials to do so. I¡¯ve already given you the Medicine King¡¯s Furnace. I¡¯ll just find the rest of the things for you too. All you have to do is marry me once you¡¯ve dispelled the curse.¡±

    Men who had been cursed with Scarlet Yearning could only suppress the symptoms with fresh blood, but they usually wouldn¡¯t live long.

    She didn¡¯t know how Bu Jingyun had survived for this long, but the price he had paid for it was definitely not small.

    Bu Jingyun stared dazedly at the girl in his arms.

    <i>¡®She¡¯s always so certain, as if she already has everything in her grasp. Just what the hell gives her this confidence?</i>

    <i>But dammit... I like her this way.¡¯</i>

    A sudden urge overtook Bu Jingyun. He immediately lowered his head to press his warm lips against Shi Sheng¡¯s.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s first reaction was to avoid him, but Bu Jingyun seemed to have eaten Popeye¡¯s spinach all of a sudden, for she was unable to escape his embrace.

    He had basically held Shi Sheng down as he kissed her. But just as she was about to draw her sword on him, he very wisely released her.

    As soon as she was free, Shi Sheng pped him on the head. ¡°Bu Jingyun, are you addicted to stealing kisses now?¡±

    <i>¡®This fucker just kisses me whenever he goddamn feels like it! Kiss your grandpa!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t even get back at you for kissing me yet, and you have the gall to act proud! Turn your face over¡ª Fuck, you actually dare to run...¡±

    Only after the two were finished with their antics did Shi Sheng head towards the opposite cliff to pick the Geldcloud Flower.

    Bu Jingyun hadn¡¯t wanted Shi Sheng to go, but she¡¯d pped him onto the ground and ended his protest.

    The Geldcloud Flower actually wasn¡¯t very valuable, but it was extremely rare. It grew only on cliff walls, and was useless to normal people, so it was nearly impossible to purchase on the market.

    However, since it wasn¡¯t valuable, there wouldn¡¯t be any magic beasts guarding it. Thus, Shi Sheng easily plucked the Geldcloud Flower.

    But just as she was about to return, several ck shadows suddenly shot out from below the cliff.

    They had gigantic bodies and werepletely covered with ck feathers. A simple p of their wings was enough to cause a gust of wind that nearly knocked Shi Sheng off her sword.

    Only after Shi Sheng had steadied herself did she see what these things were: ck eagles.

    ck eagles were an eagle-type magic beast, but their bodies were very big. Their wingspan extended more than ten metres, giving the impression that they could block out the sky.

    Four ck eagles shrieked as they circled above Shi Sheng. Two of them swooped fiercely towards her , while the other two charged at Bu Jingyun.

    ck eagles had high defence as well as flight, so they were much harder to deal with than ordinary magic beasts.

    The Sentinel, who¡¯d been trailing behind the two this whole time, immediately jumped out to protect Bu Jingyun the moment the ck eagles appeared.

    By pping their wings, ck eagles could generate a strong gust of wind to disorientate their prey, after which they would swoop in for the attack. They were even cunning enough to work in groups.

    Even Shi Sheng had been thrown off her rhythm. For a period of time, she could only dodge with no way to counterattack.

    The Sentinel had to protect Bu Jingyun, so it was natural that he soon started to receive damage.

    Now, burdened by his new injuries, one of the ck eagles easily batted him aside while the other suddenly swooped towards Bu Jingyun. Its sharp talons tore into his shoulders, and with a p of its wings, it brought Bu Jingyun with it into the air.

    ¡°Hallmaster!¡±

    The Sentinel¡¯s shout caused Shi Sheng to look over.

    Next to the clifftop, Bu Jingyun was dangling in the air from the talons of a ck eagle.

    Shi Sheng frowned. <i>¡®This fellow¡¯s always appeared very useless. But even now, he¡¯s still not retaliating...?¡¯</i>

    The Sentinel pped away the ck eagle that was keeping him busy before flying over and catching the eagle that was holding onto Bu Jingyun, rescuing him.

    ¡°Hallmaster!¡± Sentinel¡¯s expression was full of anxiety.

    Bu Jingyun¡¯s face was pale, and he looked as if he was about to faint at any moment.

    The Sentinel discovered this, and his gaze fell onto Bu Jingyun¡¯s back. It was a bloody mess.

    ¡°Hallmaster...¡± <i>¡®...how¡¯d you get injured so badly?!¡¯</i>

    The Sentinel didn¡¯t have time to think too much on this topic though, because the ck eagles had started attacking again. He carefully picked up Bu Jingyun and rushed towards the distant forest.

    The area they were in was too open, the ck eagles would have an easy time attacking from the air. But once they were obscured in the woods, the eagles wouldn¡¯t be able to attack them as easily.

    Shi Sheng followed the Sentinel closely from behind. <i>¡®Those fuckers fly too quickly. I can¡¯t even toss my lightning balls at them; won¡¯t hit at all!</i>

    <i>Absolutely infuriating!¡¯</i>

    Once they¡¯d entered the woods, even if the ck eagles could still fly after them, the forest canopy was too thick, so the eagles soon lost sight of their target. They continued to fly around for a bit longer, rustling the leaves in the forest, before leaving.

    The Sentinel had brought Bu Jingyun to hide under arge tree while Shi Sheng was standing a little ways away from them.

    ¡°They¡¯ve left.¡± Only when she saw the ck eagles leave did Shi Sheng stride over to Bu Jingyun. ¡°What¡¯s with him?¡±

    The Sentinel red fiercely at Shi Sheng. ¡°You still have the gall to ask! If it wasn¡¯t for you, would Hallmaster have been injured in the first ce?!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Really now... who would¡¯ve known he was this shit! He¡¯s the viin, okay?!</i>

    <i>...Wasn¡¯t he injured before? Has he not healed yet?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s all your fault!¡± Sentinel didn¡¯t stop speaking, ¡°Ever since he met you, Hallmaster has been cursed with bad luck! Shen Yaoguang, you¡¯re a jinx!¡±

    Sentinel¡¯s anger had truly gotten the better of him. <i>¡®Hallmaster never left Nine Silences Hall before, so how could these sorts of things suddenly start happening to him? Even if Hallmaster is useless inbat, he¡¯s still our most valued and noble Hallmaster! The Hallmaster who we¡¯re all more than willing to serve!¡¯</i>

    Later on, Shi Sheng found out that if Bu Jingyun didn¡¯t absorb a human¡¯s soul essence, he was practically useless. Soul essence was that white mist he had extracted from those two corpses the first time they¡¯d met.

    But every time he absorbed soul essence, he would suffer even more pain. As a result, the people from Nine Silences Hall were always on guard to make sure he didn¡¯t sneak out to absorb soul essence.

    His ¡®injury¡¯ from before was merely the consequences of absorbing soul essence.

    Shi Sheng had the urge to give two dry ¡®ha¡¯s before questioning the author¡¯s entire family tree.

    <i>¡®Come on! He¡¯s the viin! What¡¯s with this bullshit setting, eh? Such a weak and fragile viin is really... enough!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 215

    Bu Jingyun really was too weak and fragile; just a few w wounds had caused him to fall unconscious for the greater half of the day.

    Although the Sentinel wasn¡¯t very weing towards Shi Sheng with his words, he didn¡¯t restrain her actions by much. After all, even if he hadn¡¯t heard their conversation from before, he <i>had</i> seen the Geldcloud Flower.

    <i>¡®That¡¯s one of the things Hallmaster¡¯s always been looking for. This woman is only harsh with her words...¡¯</i>

    The two carried Bu Jingyun out of Sunset Forest at the fastest speed they could. But by the time they¡¯d reached Four-Square City, Bu Jingyun¡¯s wounds had pretty much healed up on their own.

    Meanwhile, after the battle for the Rainbow Lotus had ended, the various factions that had left Sunset Forest gathered together to attack Four Square City out of revenge. Fortunately, the defensive formation was strong enough to withstand their attacks, and the enemy was disunified enough that they didn¡¯t manage to inflict any actual damage before dispersing.

    The reason behind their disunity was Qin Langyue.

    Shi Sheng had forcefully revealed Qin Langyue¡¯s spatial storage bracelet in front of everyone after all.

    And as long as it belonged to the female lead, it was guaranteed to be extremely rare. As it turned out, spatial storage devices were very rare in the Nine Provinces; naturally, those people wouldn¡¯t just let it go.

    There was already no hope of obtaining the Rainbow Lotus. If they couldn¡¯t even get a spatial storage bracelet out of this trip, it really would have been a waste of their time, now wouldn¡¯t it?

    And thus, there was yet another round of fighting over that bracelet.

    However, Qin Langyue¡¯s contracted beast had awoken before they had the chance to do anything and brought her, as well as her still stalwart protector Jiang Mu, away.

    ¡°Langyue, you need to eat something.¡± Jiang Mu ced some fruits beside Qin Langyue, his normally frigid expression now containing some hints of concern.

    Qin Langyue simply stared into space with empty eyes as shey on the ground, answering Jiang Mu with a robotic tone, ¡°Not eating.¡±

    ¡°Your body won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±

    Qin Langyue suddenly sat up and roared, ¡°I said I¡¯m not eating! Not eating! Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? Get lost! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±

    Jiang Mu was dazed from being shouted at, and only managed to find his words again after a while, ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°Scram! Get lost!¡± Qin Langyue pushed Jiang Mu. ¡°Get out! Leave!¡±

    The worry in Jiang Mu¡¯s only eyes deepened, but he still reluctantly left for the sake of not agitating Qin Langyue any further.

    Once Jiang Mu had left, Qin Langyue held her face and sobbed.

    She had lost her cultivation, and, that, in her mind, was equivalent to being a cripple. This resulted in her emotions bing much more vtile. Even though she knew Jiang Mu had meant the best for her, she still couldn¡¯t help but take her anger out on him.

    ¡°Mistress, there¡¯s still a chance for you to recover your previous strength.¡± Her contracted beast¡¯s voice slowly sounded in her mind.

    Qin Langyue¡¯s head shot up, her bloodshot eyes gleaming with a savage light. ¡°What method?¡±

    She desperately wanted to regain her cultivation and seek revenge against Shen Yaoguang.

    Qin Langyue had been an assassin in her previous life, so her mind was far more resilient than others¡¯. But no matter how resilient one was, after they¡¯d experienced such a despairing series of setbacks, they¡¯d be just as fragile as anyone else.

    Her contracted beast fell silent for a while. Qin Langyue urged him once more with a dark look in her eyes. ¡°Come on, say it! What method? I don¡¯t want to be a cripple!¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to recover, Mistress? Even if... you¡¯ll lose some things as a result?¡± Her contracted beast didn¡¯t directly reply and instead asked her a question of his own in a downcast voice.

    <i>¡®When we formed our contract, she clearly wasn¡¯t this kind of person. The Mistress right now scares me a bit...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Yes, I want to recover! No matter what the cost!¡± Qin Langyue answered immediately, without hesitation. <i>¡®I want revenge against Shen Yaoguang!¡¯</i>

    Only after a long while did her contracted beast finally give a reply, ¡°En. I¡¯ll definitely help Mistress recover.¡±

    Qin Langyue was impatient and continued questioning him, but he wouldn¡¯t say anything more, only telling her to rest easy and wait.

    That night, Qin Langyue had a dream. In the dream, a small boy looked at her with a sad expression. That deste gaze of his made her feel very ufortable. It felt as if she had let him down somehow.

    She was suddenly startled awake from her dream.

    Moonlight streamed into the room, causing her to instinctively cover her face with her hands to shield her eyes. But the feeling of rough skin had startled her. Panicked, she ran her hands over her face.

    Her formerly smooth skin was gone, now reced by deep wrinkles.

    She lifted her hand. Her once tender fingers were now as dried and withered as a tree branch. Her hand waspletely covered in wrinkles so deep they were reminiscent of bark patterns.

    <i>¡®How could this...? No- no, this must be a dream...¡¯</i>

    Qin Langyue desperatelyforted herself as shey back down and closed her eyes again. <i>¡®This has to be a dream. Just a dream...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Aaaah!¡±

    A tortured shriek broke the silence of the night, causing Jiang Mu, who had been waiting outside all this time, to immediately enter. ¡°Langyue, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Qin Langyue quickly hugged her head as she spoke in a muffled voice, ¡°Don¡¯te over! Get out! Get out...¡±

    ¡°Langyue.¡± Jiang Mu was worried and went to hold her, trying to lift her head up. ¡°Langyue, don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ll protect you from now on. You still have me.¡±

    ¡°No! Go away! Don¡¯t touch me! No...¡± No one would like her like this. Those that said otherwise were liars.

    ¡°Listen to me. I really...¡± Jiang Mu¡¯s voice suddenly stopped, as his body stiffened. All the while, his incredulous expression was masked by the darkness.

    His body started to slowly fall towards the floor. A gurgling sound could be hearding from his throat, but he didn¡¯t manage to say a word.

    Qin Langyue was stunned. Only after a long while did she raise her hands.

    <i>¡®I... my cultivation has returned? And it seems even more powerful than before!¡¯</i>

    ¡°My cultivation¡¯s back! Back! Hahaha! It¡¯s back!¡± Qin Langyueughed maniacally, not even sparing a second nce to the slowly dying Jiang Mu.

    But soon, Qin Langyue realised that even though her cultivation had returned, her face and hands remained that of an old woman¡¯s.

    She scratched furiously at those wrinkles, to the point that she started bleeding. <i>¡®How could this be? My cultivation has already returned, so why is it still like this?!</i>

    <i>...That¡¯s right! My contracted beast! He helped me recover my cultivation, so he should know what happened!¡¯</i>

    Qin Langyue called out to her contracted beast, but no matter how much she called, no one answered her . She couldn¡¯t even feel the bond between them anymore.

    This hadn¡¯t happened even when her contracted beast had fallen into a deep hibernation; she had still been able to feel their bond back then.

    Although there were doubts in her heart, they were soon suppressed by a deep hatred.

    When Qin Langyue had had sexual intercourse with the Snake King from before, she had gotten pregnant with his child. After her cultivation had been wasted, the child no longer had any spirit energy to sustain itself, so it could only absorb her vitality instead.

    Qin Langyue¡¯s contracted beast had gathered all its power to recover her cultivation. However, his power was far too pure for the child to bear, so it frantically absorbed even more of her vitality instead to protect itself as well as to gain the nutrition it needed.

    So although Qin Langyue had recovered her cultivation, her looks weren¡¯t able to recover.

    Qin Langyue had tried every method she knew, but none allowed her to regain her looks. In the end, she could only resort to covering herself with a ck robe that shrouded her from head to toe.

    The resulting strange gazes and whispers from those surrounding her aggravated Qin Langyue, there were times when she was extremely tempted to kill them.

    Rather than immediately going out to seek her revenge, Qin Langyue instead returned to Nine Provinces Academy to look for Zhong Shiyi.

    She wanted to get stronger.

    <i>¡®If only... If only I could get my hands on the Medicine King¡¯s Furnace.</i>

    <i>A pity I never saw that man again after that time at the Shen n.</i>

    <i>I wonder who he is...¡¯</i>

 Chapter 216

    Shi Sheng was naturally unaware of what happened to Qin Langyue¡ªshe had enough trouble on her te at the moment.

    Ever since people knew she had returned to Four-Square City, and because nobody was willing to just give up on the Rainbow Lotus, Shi Sheng had to deal with wave after wave of people asking for death¡ªsince there was no way the city gates could just be shut forever.

    ¡°For you.¡± The box containing the Rainbow Lotus was handed over to her by Bu Jingyun, who was wearing red again.

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®for me¡¯?¡± <i>¡®I don¡¯t need this Mary Sue...¡¯</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m giving it to you, so just take it!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®<strong>I<sup>(bbb)</sup></strong> gave you this, okay? Why are you giving it back?¡¯</i>

    Bu Jingyun humphed before just cing the box beside Shi Sheng then turned to leave.

    Her lips twitched in response. <i>¡®This fellow¡¯s getting more and more tsun... Why didn¡¯t I just let those eagles w him to death that day?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng looked at the Rainbow Lotus before her eyes curved in contemtion, her lips revealing a strange smile. <i>¡®Didn¡¯t you guys want this Rainbow Lotus? Fine! I¡¯ll<sup>(bbb)</sup> give it to you!¡¯</i>

    ......

    Four-Square City was very busy as ofte. Their queer City Lord was ying a new game; she¡¯d invited all the major powers of the Nine Provinces over.

    <i>¡®Putting aside the matter of whether or not they¡¯ll actuallye, wouldn¡¯t they try to get back at us for locking them out of Four-Square City thest time?</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t know what City Lord is thinking...¡¯</i>

    Not just these normal people, even Bu Jingyun didn¡¯t really know what she was thinking. <i>¡®Why¡¯d she stir up those people for no reason?¡¯</i>

    And then Bu Jingyunid his eyes on a copy of the invitations she sent out.

    Other than the name of the invited person, there was only one row of words:

    <i>Want the Rainbow Lotus? Come to Four-Square City.</i>

    Now he really didn¡¯t know what was going on in that head of hers.

    The recipients had no clue either, but the temptation of the Rainbow Lotus was too great; even if it was a trap, they were perfectly willing to jump into it¡ªrisk and reward came in equal proportions. They knew that there was no such thing as a free lunch.

    A few monthster, Four-Square City turned lively once more.

    The streets were crammed with people, and such crowded conditions gave rise to many fights.

    Qin Langyue was only one among many who entered the city, with Zhong Shiyi by her side. A ck robepletely covered her bloated body and underneath the ck veil she wore, her expression was utterly marred by cruel, vicious hatred.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as we obtain the Rainbow Lotus, you¡¯ll be able to recover.¡± Zhong Shiyi patted Qin Langyue as he spoke words offort.

    ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡± Qin Langyue answered in a low voice.

    Zhong Shiyi sighed. His most treasured disciple had actually been forced to this point by others.

    Qin Langyue¡¯s features twisted even more when her gazended on the slight bump on her belly.

    Had Zhong Shiyi not told her she couldn¡¯t abort it, she wouldn¡¯t have thought twice about doing so.

    She didn¡¯t know if the abomination in her stomach was the Snake King¡¯s or the Wolf King¡¯s, but no matter which, it was a subject of humiliation. And was it not because of this disgrace that she was in her current state? How could she not hate it?

    <i>¡®Fortunately I still have a chance to turn this around. As long as I get the Rainbow Lotus, I can regain my youthful looks.¡¯</i>

    ¡°City Lord¡¯sing over...¡± The crowd stirred. Someone pushed Qin Langyue to the side. She would have nearly fallen to the ground if it were not for Zhong Shiyi, who supported her.

    The crowd suddenly parted for two: a purple-robed woman and a man d in red. They made for a lovely couple as they walked in from the city gates.

    Uponying her eyes on Shi Sheng, thick killing intent emanated from Qin Langyue. Fortunately for her, quite a few people wanted to kill Shi Sheng right now as well, thus, hers went unnoticed among all the killing intent also projected in the air.

    Zhong Shiyi pulled Qin Langyue and shook his head at her, wordlessly telling her not to be reckless.

    Qin Langyue took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. <i>¡®Shen Yaoguang, I guess I¡¯ll let you live a little longer.¡¯</i>

    Her gaze thennded on the man next to Shi Sheng, her pupils shrinking as she did so. <i>¡®It¡¯s him! The man who has the Medicine King¡¯s Furnace!¡¯</i>

    ......

    On the appointed day, everyone arrived early and took their spots.

    The ones who stood out the most were Qin Langyue, because she was fully covered in a ck robe, and a man wearing a mask.

    That man had a powerful aura and a sharp gaze. Because of this, no one dared to get close to him, so his immediate surroundings were clear of people.

    Inside Four-Square City was a square surrounded by buildings where all the invited people gathered. As a crowd filled the square, Shi Sheng appeared on the second floor carrying a box with her. With a contented expression on her face, she gave the crowd below a greeting, ¡°Hi! Long time no see!¡±

    A strange silence befell the gathered crowd.

    The one to break it was a tall, whiskered man. ¡°Shen Yaoguang, what¡¯re you ying at?¡±

    His rough and bold voice seemingly caused the building to shake a bit.

    Shi Sheng leaned against the banister on the second floor, her gaze calm as she looked at Whiskers Man. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m a City Lord. What do you mean by just calling me ¡®<i>Shen Yaoguang this</i>¡¯, ¡®<i>Shen Yaoguang that</i>¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already giving you face by calling you Shen Yaoguang! You know what those people out there call you?¡± Whiskers Man flew into a rage.

    A thin man beside him immediately pulled him back. With cunning pretty much written all over his face, ¡®Monkey spirit¡¯ was probably the best way to describe him.

    He first calmed down Whiskers Man before saluting Shi Sheng and nodding his head. ¡°City Lord Shen, don¡¯t take his words to heart. We were invited here by you, so you¡¯re the host and we, your guests. Do be more forgiving.¡±

    ¡°You mean to say I can¡¯t retort if he insults me, can¡¯t retaliate if he hits me? ¡± Shi Sheng asked with a raised brow.

    <i>¡®So what if I¡¯m the host? Did I force them toe?¡¯</i>

    Monkey-Spirit Man was stumped for words. <i>¡®I clearly didn¡¯t mean it like that...¡¯</i>

    ¡°City Lord Shen, let¡¯s just cut to the chase. We¡¯re all here for the Rainbow Lotus. Tell us what it¡¯ll take for you to give it to us¡ªan auction or what?¡± Someone got impatient and spoke.

    Shi Sheng set the box on the banister, drawing all eyes to it. The atmosphere turned tense with undercurrents.

    The box was opened, and a powerful surge of spirit energy escaped. Everyone suddenly feltfort settle in both their mind and body.

    The greed and lust in their gazes became even more obvious; so fierce were their hunger that their eyes seemed as if they could light the very air aze with need.

    Naturally, there were some who were beginning to lose their reason to temptation.

    ¡°The reason I called you guys here...¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s words were drawn out as she began lifting the Rainbow Lotus out of the box, causing the colours of its petals to dim slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it out!¡± Someone immediately shouted. ¡°It¡¯ll lose its effects!¡±

    The Rainbow Lotus was still half in the box, the other half exposed to the air. Shi Sheng nced at the man, before carrying on leisurely , ¡°I called you guys here so that you could witness the destruction of the Rainbow Lotus. That way, you guys will stop bothering me about this.¡±

    <i>¡®What?!¡¯</i>

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened. <i>¡®What...did she just say? Why can¡¯t we understand it? Was she not speaking human?</i>

    <i>...Watch how the Rainbow Lotus is destroyed?!¡¯</i>

    And then, Shi Sheng fully took the Rainbow Lotus out of the box, exposing it to the air under everyone¡¯s stupefied gaze.

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang!¡± A wretched, enraged shriek from Qin Langyue pulled everyone back to their senses. Using their spirit energy to jump into the air, everyone attempted to snatch the Rainbow Lotus.

    But Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t afraid at all. She remained standing there,posed, with her lips curved in a mocking smile.

    Just as they reached the second floor, they suddenly plummeted to the ground like rocks.

    Like dominoes, many soon fell to the ground . Even those that managed to remain standing didn¡¯t have much strength, so they didn¡¯t dare to move.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath. Ever since you lot first stepped in here, you¡¯ve been poisoned.¡± Upon hearing this, they immediately thought of forcing the poison out using spirit energy, but¡ª

    ¡°A friendly reminder: Using spirit energy will hasten your death.¡±

 Chapter 217

    As Shi Sheng¡¯s words fell onto the crowd¡¯s ears, the first few individuals who used their spirit energy started foaming at the mouth. Soon, they copsed to the ground and started violently spasming. Ten seconds after, they had theirst breath.

    This sudden turn of events caused everyone¡¯s expressions to drastically change.

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang, don¡¯t think that all of our people are in here! Even if you¡¯ve poisoned all of us, the ones outside will discover your plot sooner orter ande rescue us! You¡¯re offending the entire Nine Provinces right now!!!¡±

    ¡°As if I was nning on doing anything to you lot.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s lips curled. ¡°I only invited you all here just to watch the Rainbow Lotus being destroyed. Now that you lot have finally witnessed it, stop fucking hovering around me all the time!¡±

    Shi Sheng tossed the nowpletely dim and withered Rainbow Lotus onto the ground below the stage and gloated., ¡°Here¡¯s the precious Rainbow Lotus you lot wanted. Go ahead and take a few more looks; this might be thest time you¡¯ll ever get to see one in your lifetime.¡±

    The surrounding crowd was angered to the point of puking blood. <i>¡®This Shen Yaoguang is fucking crazy! She called us all here just to get us to witness the Rainbow Lotus losing its potency! So many hearts are dripping blood...¡¯</i>

    At this moment, countless people had put Shen Yaoguang¡¯s name onto their inner cklist. <i>¡®This woman has already yed with us once, and she still dared to y with us again! Detestable!¡¯</i>

    Jun Hanlin was currently standing in a corner. The expression under his mask was green. <i>¡®This woman¡¯s actions are really too unpredictable...</i>

    <i>She destroyed the Rainbow Lotus just because everyone wouldn¡¯t leave her be!</i>

    <i>And previously, I thought I¡¯d destroyed her backing and ruined her, but it turned out that I was actually helping her!¡¯</i>

    At this point, Jun Hanlin seriously wondered if the reason behind her provocations had been because she¡¯d known he¡¯d act against the Shen n.

    Shi Sheng seemed to have felt his stare for her gazended directly on him. That gaze was still as calm as ever.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but Jun Hanlin felt like she was still able to recognise him even under the mask.

    Shi Sheng retracted her gaze after a few seconds. ¡°The antidote will be given to you after you leave the city. Though, if you¡¯re gutsy enough, you can reject it. Gutless ones, better to just take it.¡±

    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Other than making you feel weak and preventing you from using spirit energy, the poison doesn¡¯t have any other side effects. I believe you guys won¡¯t bow down to the dark side, right? I¡¯m cheering for you!¡±

    Pfft¡ª

    There was truly no such thing as the most shameless, only more shameless.

    They couldn¡¯t beat her up, and throwing insults were of no use at this point. These people felt quite stifled, indeed. <i>¡®Now even taking the antidote has turned into a damn dilemma!¡¯</i>

    ......

    Qin Langyue hadn¡¯t expected this turn of events. Her chance to recover had been within her reach, but that chance has now been destroyed by Shen Yaoguang with her own hands.

    At this moment, the hatred she had for that woman deepened.

    Her gaze happened to have swept over the masked man, who was walking past her. A jade pendant was swinging from his waist¡ªa very familiar-looking jade pendant.

    ¡°Jun Hanlin!¡± Qin Langyue suddenly approached him and grabbed his arm. ¡°Jun Hanlin, why are you here?!¡±

    She¡¯d seen the jade pendant on Jun Hanlin before, but he hadn¡¯t been wearing it thest time she saw him. Adding on to the fact that she hadn¡¯t been paying much attention to him, she barely recognised the pendant when she¡¯d seen it just now.

    <i>¡®Jun Hanlin¡¯s a fool, why would he be here? No wait... his aura ispletely different.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Let go.¡± Jun Hanlin frowned and snapped. If he had the strength to, he¡¯d have long since flung her off.

    Although he couldn¡¯t see the face underneath the veil, he would recognise that voice anywhere. It was Qin Langyue, his fianc¨¦e.

    Ever since she had returned from Sunset Forest, she¡¯d always covered herselfpletely with a ck robe. And her attitude towards him had turned even worse than before; there were several times when she¡¯d even hit him.

    Of course Jun Hanlin wouldn¡¯t treat her favourably.

    ¡°Lass, you¡¯ve got the wrong person. There¡¯s no way Seventh Prince could be here.¡± Zhong Shiyi hurriedly pulled Qin Langyue back.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten the wrong person, he¡¯s Jun Hanlin.¡± Qin Langyue shook her head before sharply questioning him, ¡°Jun Hanlin, you¡¯re not a fool! You lied to me!¡±

    ¡°Fool? Ha... Sorry to disappoint you, but sadly, I¡¯m not.¡± Jun Hanlin¡¯s voice contained some hints of ridicule.

    Seeing as how he was going to set his n into motion upon his return, there was no longer a need for him to keep up the pretense.

    ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡± Qin Langyue used all her remaining strength to hold onto Jun Hanlin. She didn¡¯t know why, but her heart was telling her to hold on to him tightly.

    Jun Hanlin¡¯s sharp gazended on Qin Langyue. ¡°Why? Who do you think you are? Why should I have to exin myself to you?¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± A hint of panic shed through Qin Langyue¡¯s eyes, but she quickly calmed down and spoke as if he was herst hope, ¡°I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°Well from now on, you¡¯re not.¡± Jun Hanlin jerked his arm out of Qin Langyue¡¯s grasp. Inwardly, he was smiling coldly. ¡°Qin Langyue, you truly disgust me.¡±

    <i>Qin Langyue, you truly disgust me...</i>

    <i>You truly disgust me...</i>

    <i>Disgust me...</i>

    Those words reverberated throughout her mind, as if they had been set on repeat in her head. <i>¡®How could he lie to me? He clearly isn¡¯t a fool, so why did he lie to me? Why?¡¯</i>

    The despair and hatred in her eyes was slowly being reced by brutality.

    By the time Zhong Shiyi had noticed something was wrong with Qin Langyue, it was already toote. She had already demonised<sup>[1]</sup>.

    Zhong Shiyi was the first casualty.

    Once someone demonises, they lose all form of reason or conscience and will begin a widespread massacre. Furthermore, they are extremely obsessed with their heart¡¯s demon<sup>[2]</sup>.

    And Qin Langyue¡¯s heart demon was Shi Sheng.

    Not long after, news of someone beginning a massacre in Four-Square City reached Shi Sheng¡¯s ears. As the City Lord, Shi Sheng naturally had to go take a look.

    Most of the people invited from outside still hadn¡¯t left the city yet. After all, they didn¡¯t have much energy left due to the poison, so it was already a wonder that they were able to walk as far as they had in the amount of time they¡¯d taken.

    No one had expected Qin Langyue to suddenly start a massacre. Many people were implicated and died quite tragically.

    Why did Qin Langyue start a massacre, you may ask?

    Ha ha. Can you usemon sense to describe the actions of a person who¡¯d been demonised?

    In novels, whenever someone had demonised, even if they were on theirst breaths, they¡¯d still be able to activate another level of berserk to keep going.

    By the time Shi Sheng arrived, Four-Square City¡¯s forces had already surrounded Qin Langyue and were currently attacking her haphazardly.

    The moment Shi Sheng showed up, Qin Langyue was like a predator that had caught the scent of prey; her pitch-ck eyes immediately turned to stare at her. With a sh, she shot towards Shi Sheng.

    Everywhere she passed, bits of flesh and blood sprayed.

    The resulting wind caused her veil to flutter off and reveal her bark-like skin, causing everyone in the surroundings to suck in a cold breath.

    <i>¡®Her figure¡¯s clearly that of a youngdy, so howe the face underneath the veil is so scary?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang... die!¡± Qin Langyue¡¯s voice was strangely stiff, but the hate it contained was palpable.

    Shi Sheng pulled out her sword.

    At first, she¡¯d nned on just coolly blocking Qin Langyue, but she underestimated the strength behind the attack, resulting in her figure stumbling backward ungracefully.

    <i>¡®Oh fuck! Looks like demonised people actually deserve their reputation; thisbat ability is through the roof!¡¯</i>

    Her first hit havingnded, Qin Langyue quickly made to attack a second time.

    Shi Sheng put her focus into fighting back this time. Every once in a while, someone else would assist by attacking Qin Langyue and distracting her, giving Shi Sheng quite a few openings to attack.

    Qin Langyue became extremely agitated from being repeatedly attacked and getting injured. Because of this, she dropped all thoughts of defending and just sprinted towards Shi Sheng, the darkness in her eyes wildly surging.

    ¡°Shen Yaoguang!¡±

    Bu Jingyun¡¯s voice suddenly rang out from behind her, nearly shattering Shi Sheng¡¯s eardrums. Following which, a red shadow appeared in front of her and pushed her back.

    <strong><i>BANG!</i></strong>

    <sup>[1]</sup> The actual term is ¡°ÈëÄ§¡± and is used to describe someone who turned into a demon/devil due to extremely strong hatred/resentment or in some cases, is a consequence when you fail in breaking through to the next cultivation stage. So for the sake of simplicity, demonised.

    <sup>[2]</sup> Just treat this as the opposite of heart¡¯s desire. Someone you want to kill at any cost.

 Chapter 218

    Shi Sheng was sent flying by the aftershock and mmed into the city wall behind her. Her ears were buzzing and she only recovered from the shock a whileter.

    Her heart thumped wildly, as if it was about to leap out of her chest.

    <i>Dong! Dong! Dong!</i>

    Her heartbeat raced like thunder.

    She stared dumbly; her gazended at the epicentre of the explosion. It waspletely empty. The only thing visible was the ck ash raining from the sky.

    Quite a few people had been caught in the explosion, collectively producing a cacophony of wails and shrieks.

    Everything seemed to move in slow-motion as various scenes shed before Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes.

    The sky suddenly turned overcast. She seemed to hear someone call ¡°Hallmaster!¡±

    The voice was hoarse and full of panic.It pierced her ears and rung into the deepest recesses of her soul, shocking her out of her stupor. Shi Sheng nced up with difficulty, but everything had turned grey.

    ¡°Hallmaster¡¯s here! Hallmaster...¡±

    At the mention of this, Shi Sheng suddenly shot up and bolted over, shoving aside the people in her way. She saw someone supporting the red-clothed man on the ground by the back of his head.

    He appeared exceedingly dishevelled, but the slight rise and fall of his chest gave an indication that he was still alive.

    ¡°Bu Jingyun.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s voice was trembling slightly. She quickly squatted down and looked at the blood-covered man on the ground. She suddenly felt at a loss as to what she should do. In this moment, her usual calm shattered like ss .

    She didn¡¯t need anyone to take hits for her.

    It wasn¡¯t necessary...

    Bu Jingyun¡¯s eyes opened slightly. There seemed to be a blinding light illuminated within his eyes, brilliant to the extreme.

    The Sentinel frantically poured arge variety of pills into his mouth, but to no avail.

    ¡°Hallmaster...¡± The Sentinel was nearly in tears. <i>¡®These are the best healing pills in the Nine Provinces, why are they useless?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Yao...¡± Bu Jingyun suddenly reached his hand out towards Shi Sheng, who hurriedly held on to it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak. I won¡¯t let you die,¡± she spoke while taking out an array of rare items from her space. But no matter what she used, Bu Jingyun showed no signs of recuperating. Those things were useless to him.

    Shi Sheng stared dumbly at him. <i>¡®Why is it like this?¡¯</i>

    This was probably the only time Bu Jingyun had ever seen her this shaken, and he was the reason behind it.

    The thought made him feel quite honoured.

    A smile bloomed on his face, and he spoke in a voice so small, it was nearly inaudible, ¡°Can... Can you kiss me?¡±

    Shi Sheng nked out for a bit from this request, but a momentter, she seemed to have thought of something aslowered her body to kiss him, sending an endless flow of spirit energy into his body in the process.

    Her spirit energy was pouring into Bu Jingyun¡¯s body when suddenly, she felt a palpitation within her heart as a familiar aura engulfed her.

    Shi Sheng widened her eyes in disbelief.

    But the man she was kissing had already stopped breathing, peacefully reclining in her arms. There was still a ghost of a smile on his face, as if he was merely sleeping.

    Only after a long, long while passed, did Shi Sheng manage to mutter a name, ¡°Feng... Feng Ci...¡±

    Afterwards, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t allow anyone else to touch Bu Jingyun. Her fierce demeanor made even the Sentinel reluctant to approach.

    She disappeared with Bu Jingyun in her arms.

    ......

    Atop a mountain, a young girl stood tall, allowing the surging winds to beat against her cheeks.

    Beside her, a red-clothed man was silentlyid out on top of a rock, his head tilting slightly to the side as the wind buffeted his red robe.

    Had one not already known that he was dead, most people¡¯s first impression would be that he was still alive, merely sleeping.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s body was cold from the wind. She stared out over the distant city, he gaze empty. A strange sensation surged through her body like lightning, leaving her mind a nk.

    <strong>[Host?]</strong>

    ¡°Feng Ci...¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s lips opened slightly, and she seemed to have trouble forming words, ¡°Is it him?¡±

    <strong>[......] </strong>System fell silent for a bit. <strong>[Host, how did you know?]</strong>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s breathing hitched as something seemed to burst from within her brain. She seemed to be able to hear the world crumbling around her, a tight feeling building up in her chest.

    How did she know?

    When she was pouring her spirit energy into Bu Jingyun¡¯s body, there was a resonance. She¡¯d only felt that kind of resonance with one person before:

    Feng Ci.

    Because of that strange object he¡¯d made her swallow, her spirit energy and Feng Ci¡¯s had developed a resonance between them. It was a veryfortable feeling.

    Whenever Feng Ci had nothing to do, he¡¯d loved to pour his spirit energy into her body, so she was extremely familiar with this sensation. There was no way she would ever forget it.

    But now, she was feeling the same sensation from Bu Jingyun.

    ¡°Why... is he here?¡± Shi Sheng did her best to control her emotions, but her voice was still trembling somewhat.

    She had thought she¡¯d be able to treat Feng Ci as just another virtual character, like how she treated everyone else as strangers.

    But she¡¯d found that no, she couldn¡¯t do it.

    Every time the night reached its deepest, and she was immersed within her dreams, he would always silently appear.

    The scene of him jumping off a cliff with her in his arms repeatedly tormented her like a never ending nightmare. She¡¯d even felt an insane temptation to return to that world sometimes.

    But in the end, her logic always triumphed.

    <strong>[I¡¯m sorry Host. I don¡¯t have the authority to answer your question. You¡¯ll have to rely on yourself to find the answers.] </strong>System was quite relieved actually. <strong><i>¡®Fortunately Host isn¡¯t really that emotionless. She just hid them so deep even I couldn¡¯t feel them. But... I don¡¯t know why Feng Ci is different to her. And how did she find out? She clearly...¡¯</i></strong>

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t speak, merely quietly staring off into the distance. The surging emotions in her eyes were repressed once more, and she regained her eternal calm.

    It was as if the person who had lost control of their emotions just now wasn¡¯t her.

    The sky was dark and heavy. Bean-sized drops of rain smashed down from the sky and soon it was pouring. The heavy rain blurred the girl¡¯s petite form.

    She suddenly squatted down and buried her face in her arms. The rain drowned out all the noise of the world as she simply sat in silence.

    After who knows how long, the rain was still pouring, but the girl had now stood up and walked towards the red-clothed man¡¯s side. She picked him up and turned slowly, walking directly towards the cliff edge.

    She stepped out into mid-air, and their bodies fell downwards.

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®Is Host seeking death?¡¯</i></strong>

    Shi Sheng naturally wouldn¡¯t seek death. When she¡¯d fallen halfway down the cliff, her sword appeared and caught her.

    Shi Sheng brought Bu Jingyun back to Nine Silences Hall and organised a funeral for him before departing on her sword.

    Soon, news of her spread throughout the continent.

    She had promised to give him the Nine Provinces.

    Even if he was no longer here, that promise was still in effect.

    Everyone who saw Shi Sheng felt that she was insane; she didn¡¯t care about her own wellbeing. Whether or not she died didn¡¯t matter, as she only continued on with her mission.

    Even when she was injured and severely bleeding, or her life was hanging by a thread, she remained as cid as ever.

    It was as if everyone was dead to her, as if they didn¡¯t register as living beings in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t hear their curses, couldn¡¯t see their anger, couldn¡¯t feel their hate.

    Jun Hanlin had just ascended the throne when Shi Shengunched her attack, nearly causing him to puke blood from anger.

    She used three years to unite the Nine Provinces.

    Once everyone saw her carrying a tablet to the throne, they nearly went mad. <i>¡®This woman is simply a lunatic! All that trouble just to make a dead person the ruler of the Nine Provinces?!¡¯</i>

    And the name on the tablet shocked them once more.

    Bu Jingyun.

 Chapter 219

    When Shi Sheng returned to the system space, she appeared to be rather out of sorts. For a long time, she simply stood, motionless, without saying a single word.

    During this period of time, System felt like it should break the silence, but in the end, it didn¡¯t dare to. <strong><i>¡®I don¡¯t think it would be a good decision to bother Host right now...¡¯</i></strong>

    After who knows how long, Shi Sheng slowly walked over to the screen. Her head was slightly lowered so her expression was hidden, but the oppressive pressure surrounding her at that moment was a pretty good indication that she was anything but pleased.

    Just when the System was beginning to feel a bit anxious, Shi Sheng suddenly pped her hand down onto the screen.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be giving me an exnation?¡± The grinding force behind the words indicated that she was speaking through clenched teeth.

    <strong>[Host...] <i>¡®I¡¯m just a System! Please don¡¯t take your anger out on me!¡¯</i></strong>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s fingertip lightly traced the screen. With the faint light emanating from the screen adding onto the eeriness of her expression, Shi Sheng¡¯s face looked extremely horrifying to the System currently facing the brunt of her interrogation.. ¡°Can¡¯t exin? Then I¡¯ll dismantle you!¡±

    <strong>[Host!] <i>¡®You can¡¯t dismantle me!¡¯</i></strong>

    ¡°Talk.¡±

    If the System was human, right now it would have been trembling in its boots. Only after a long while did it gather enough courage to speak, <strong>[Host, I can only tell you that Feng Ci will appear in your missions. I can¡¯t tell you anything else.]</strong>

    This was the System¡¯s bottom line.

    ¡°Will he be in every mission?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes shed.

    <strong>[...I am unable to tell you that.]</strong>

    ¡°Huh...¡± Shi Sheng took her hand back from the screen. ¡°What¡¯s the person behind you nning? En?¡±

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®Host, are you suffering from paranoia? Forget it, I¡¯ll just keep my mouth shut.¡¯</i></strong>

    Shi Sheng stared expressionlessly at the stats that appeared on the screen.

    Name: Shi Sheng

    Morality Points: -125,000

    Life Points: 20

    Contribution Points: 13,500

    Mission Rank: C

    Mission Points: 76

    Hidden Quest: Notpleted

    Hidden Quest Reward: 0 Contribution Points

    Side Quest : Notpleted

    Side Quest Reward: 0 Contribution Points

    Item List: ¡°Queen¡¯s Crown¡±

    <i>¡®Morality points went down by 3k, even life points got deducted by 10!¡¯ </i>Shi Sheng could barely suppress the urge to dismantle System, but upon thinking that she might be able to meet Feng Ci again in these missions, she held back.

    ¡°Why did Bu Jingyun suffer from Scarlet Yearning?¡±

    <strong>[Do you wish to know the hidden plot?]</strong>

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Although the n Bu Jingyun had been born into was not a very prestigious n, it had still been somewhat reputable. However, the year Bu Jingyun was born, his father disappeared, starting the series of unfortunate events that would shape his life.

    His uncle had coveted his mother for her beautiful looks. As Mother Bu was merely a weak woman with no way of protecting either herself or Bu Jingyun, she could only marry his uncle for her son¡¯s sake.

    But Uncle Bu was already married, and even had a kid of his own. Ever since the day Mother Bu married Uncle Bu, his original wife opposed Mother Bu at every chance.

    But the more she did so, the more Uncle Bu doted on Mother Bu.

    With her heart twisted by jealousy, the original wife secretly obtained the method to cast Scarlet Yearning from a wandering cultivator and attempted to use it on Uncle Bu.

    Unfortunately, the wife hadn¡¯t expected that not only did Uncle Bu dote heavily on Mother Bu, he also treated Bu Jingyun like his own son. As a result, Bu Jingyun had been the one to drink the chicken soup she ced the catalyst for Scarlet Yearning in.

    But since she didn¡¯t fullyplete the forbidden art, the Scarlet Yearning in Bu Jingyun was only halfplete. This was the reason why he didn¡¯t have to drink the blood of a specific woman.

    A halfpleted Scarlet Yearning wouldn¡¯t act up as swiftly. Only when Bu Jingyun was 16 did he suffer an attack.

    Once his uncle¡¯s wife found out, she immediately began spreading rumours that he was a monster.

    By then, she was the decision-maker in the Bu n. Even if Uncle Bu wanted to help, he couldn¡¯t. In the end, Bu Jingyun¡¯s mother died for the sake of protecting him.

    Soon after, Bu Jingyun escaped in the night.

    After that, he quietly hid and endured and cultivated until finally, when he was 25 years of age, he crushed the entire Bu n with his own power and became famous.

    Basically, he was like the ssic male main character in Xuanhuan novels targeted at male readers. Of course, that was if he hadn¡¯t turned badter on.

    <i>¡®Feng Ci... Since you¡¯vee to me, stay behind!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®I keep feeling like Host is turning even darker. *sobs* Master, Host is scary, please protect me!¡¯</i></strong>

    <strong>[Do you wish to enter the next mission?]</strong>

    <strong>[Initialising transfer...]</strong>

    ......

    When she woke up, Shi Sheng discovered that she was floating. That¡¯s right, floating...

    She was also wearing a long white robe with long dark hair nearly covering her eyes; she was the spitting image of Sadako<sup>[1]</sup>.

    Shi Sheng was confused for quite a while. <i>¡®There¡¯s definitely something wrong with this appearance!¡¯</i>

    ¡°What? O-okay, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± A voice could be heard from behind a wall. It was soon followed by the sounds of some frantic banging before a woman wearing a sleeping gown rushed into the room.

    She frantically changed her clothes before rushing back out and mming the door shut.

    Shi Sheng was stupefied the entire time. <i>¡®Can she not see me?¡¯</i>

    She lowered her head and tugged on the white robes on her body. <i>¡®I¡¯m... a ghost? Is this a paranormal novel?¡¯</i>

    This sudden realisation caused Shi Sheng to sweat on the inside. Figuring that the woman from just now, who was most likely the female lead, wouldn¡¯t return for quite a while, Shi Sheng found a more concealed corner to go through the plot.

    This was a story about the paranormal.

    The main character was An Su, the female lead. She was an ordinary university student. When exploring a haunted house with her fellow schoolmates, she had a one-night stand with a ghost king.

    En, paranormal novels have sex in them now.

    After been fucked by a ghost king, An Su gained the ability to see ghosts. And so began the story of various paranormal activities unfolding around her.

    The story from then on was just the leads teaming up to solve peculiar cases and unveil the mysteries behind both their pasts, with the viins jumping out every now and then to cause trouble for the leads.

    Afterpletely defeating the viins, the male lead returned to thend of the living, and from then on, the two lived happily ever after.

    The original host was Ning Ying, a ghost with no memories. She didn¡¯t remember how she had died. The only thing she could remember was her name.

    She was a ghost that was being raised by the viin of this novel, Feng Jin. She¡¯d been sent to the male lead¡¯s side to act as an undercover agent, but had fallen for the male lead.

    The male lead got Ning Ying to scare the female lead so that he¡¯d have a chance to heroically ¡®rescue¡¯ her.

    At first, Ning Ying co-operated, but after several instances, she found out that the male lead had fallen for the female lead.

    How could she just watch as the ghost she loved fell for someone else?

    And so, Ning Ying began doing all sorts of things to oppose the female lead. For example, making her nearly get hit by a car, or dropping flower pots when she was just standing below a multi-storeyed building. Basically, she created all sorts of ¡®idents¡¯.

    During a period when the leads were having a spat, the male lead purposely appeared intimate with Ning Ying in order to make the female lead misunderstand and get jealous.

    In the end, when all the misunderstandings had been resolved and the leads got back together, Ning Ying was utterly stupefied as her fantasy was shattered. And so, she fell even further into the darkness; she nearly imed the female lead¡¯s life several times.

    When the male lead found out that Ning Ying was behind the attempts on the female lead¡¯s life, he nearly dispersed her soul. Fortunately, she was saved when Feng Jin recalled her back to his side at the veryst moment.

    From then on, Ning Ying operated on a code that most supporting female leads end up operating on: If I can¡¯t have you, I¡¯ll destroy you!

    And so, she had started helping Feng Jin with his ns to deal with the male lead, but she¡¯d chicken out at the most crucial moment every time.

    Feng Jin didn¡¯t like to speak, but he was extremely cruel. Every time the n failed because Ning Ying couldn¡¯t act, he didn¡¯t punish her. Instead, he simply brought her to watch from the shadows as the leads acted lovey-dovey with each other.

    There was probably nothing worse than being forced to watch as the man you loved had intimate contact with another woman. This was the cruellest form of punishment that could be inflicted on Ning Ying.

    In the final showdown, Feng Jin took the female lead as a hostage to threaten the male lead. Ning Ying was put in charge of keeping an eye on the female lead and making sure she didn¡¯t escape.

    When the male lead came to rescue the female lead and fell into a trap, by some trick of fate, Ning Ying ended up rescuing the female lead.

    But the male lead had thought she wanted to hurt the female lead instead.

    Seeing that the ghost she loved so deeply filled with murderous intent towards her, Ning Ying suddenly regretted her choices.

    Naturally, Ning Ying was killed by the male lead in the end.

    Ning Ying had two wishes.

    Firstly, to let the male lead have a taste of what it feels like to have an unreciprocated love.

    Secondly, to reincarnate.

    <sup>[1]</sup> Horror movie reference. I don¡¯t watch horror movies.

 Chapter 220

    Shi Sheng had arrived during the part of the story where the male lead had just ordered Ning Ying to scare the female lead.

    Last night, she¡¯d scared the female lead once already. And because she was nning to do the same again tonight, she was currently still in the apartment of the female lead.

    Tonight, she¡¯d have to scare the female lead once again so that the male lead could y the hero... and have some fun in the sheets with the female lead while he was at it.

    Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t help but feel some disbelief. <i>¡®Is this ML a horny ghost<sup><strong>[1]</strong></sup> or what? All he can think about is sex! He feels like fucking when the FL eats. He feels like fucking when she drinks milk. This is a paranormal novel where sex can happen everywhere and anywhere!</i>

    <i>The title should be something like: Ghost Husband-sama, Don¡¯t Stop!¡¯</i>

    This novel¡¯s male lead was horny to no end.

    <i>¡®Which other ML have you seen spend all day long thinking about sex? He even gets ghosts to scare the FL for sex! This ML is really quite hard working when ites to screwing the FL...¡¯</i>

    At one point in the story, he had even acted intimately with Ning Ying to make the female lead jealous, and in the process, making Ning Ying misunderstand his intentions. Yet, he was the one who gave her the fatal blow when she was at her happiest, resulting in her miserable fate at the end.

    <i>¡®Wait a second... If Ning Ying¡¯s soul was dispersed, how would she have had the chance to feel regret? System, there¡¯s a bug here!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®Master said I can¡¯t answer her questions, otherwise I¡¯ll reveal ws. Let¡¯s just pretend I didn¡¯t hear her then. I¡¯m not saying anything.¡¯</i></strong>

    The worst thing about being a ghost was that she couldn¡¯t go outside when the sun was shining too brightly.

    Shi Sheng looked at the rays of sunlight streaming through the window. Even from where she stood, she could feel the scorching heat.

    Since she couldn¡¯t even go outside, she just decided to start exploring the rest of the apartment and found a little ghost squatting in the living room, who was currently staring straight at her.

    Actually, when ghosts have their normal appearances on, they weren¡¯t that scary; they looked just like normal people. Little ghosts in particr were even cuter than normal human kids.

    ¡°You¡¯re a ghost too?¡± Shi Sheng was bored so she floated over to talk to him. ¡°You look young. How¡¯d you die?¡±

    The little ghost didn¡¯t make a peep. When Shi Sheng finally turned to look at him, he immediately began bleeding from all seven of his facial orifices and his eyeballs sunk so deep into their sockets that they disappeared. His flesh decayed before her eyes, with white maggots seemingly crawling through the dposing flesh.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Changing your face so quickly? As if I<sup>(bbb)</sup> don¡¯t know how to do that!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng recalled how Ning Ying had scared the female lead and immediately disyed an even scarier appearance.

    The little ghost instantly burst into tears as he restored his former normal appearance and began to huddle into a corner to sob pitifully. <i>¡®Mama, this ghost is too scary!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes. <i>¡®Brat!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng simply ignored the sobbing little ghost and ran off to y with her newfound ability to pass through walls.

    Once the zing sun had set, Shi Sheng immediately floated out of the apartment. The neighbourhood outside looked pretty old. After exploring the neighbourhood, she floated to the apartment gates and arrived just in time to see An Su returning.

    She was wearing afortable sports outfit that could keep her cool as she exercised. Her looks could only be described as sweet; when she smiled, dimples would appear, making her appear even sweeter. However, her current smile was a bit forced, clearly showing that she wasn¡¯t feeling too well right now.

    Nn Ying was following her closely, but it didn¡¯t seem like she could see him. She greeted her neighbors out of habit before heading upstairs.

    Nn Ying didn¡¯t follow An Su, instead floating over to Shi Sheng and giving her an order with a cold expression, ¡°Continue scaring her today.¡±

    He possessed an immense amount of ghost qi<sup>[2]</sup>, so when he came near her, Shi Sheng felt cold despite being physically incapable of feeling differences in temperature.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Shi Sheng nonchntly answered.

    Nn Ying arrogantly raised his chin before heading to where An Su was.

    Shi Sheng rubbed her chin as she watched Nn Ying¡¯s departing figure. <i>¡®The FL¡¯s pretty pitiful for meeting such a horny ghost.¡¯</i>

    When night fell, Shi Sheng went inside An Su¡¯s apartment. Coincidentally, thetter was currently having a shower.

    Shi Sheng cut the electricity.

    An Su had been beset with all sorts of strange happenings as ofte. So when the electricity suddenly cut off, she couldn¡¯t stop her fear from rising. She dallied in the washroom for quite a while before finally taking out her phone and using it to light up the dark apartment.

    The cellphone¡¯s weak light swept through the apartment. Only when An Su was sure there was nothing abnormal lurking around did she leave the bathroom covered in nothing but a towel. Only after her eyes adjusted to the darkness did she finally gain some degree of visibility to carefully scan her surroundings.

    ¡°Bzzt...bzzt...¡± Suddenly, crackling sounds could be heard.

    ¡°Ah!¡± An Su yelped in surprise and quickly covered her ears before retreating to a wall.

    ¡°Ah¡ª Ah, en. En, ah...¡± Her ears picked up a familiar, yet somewhat distorted noise.

    She cautiously took her hands off her ears, clearing out the garbled noises. She turned to look at her television.

    On the television screen, two buck naked people were currently getting it on.

    She didn¡¯t recognise the woman, but she¡¯d recognise that man even if he turned to ash. It was the ghost who had taken her virginity and even used forcest night...

    The scene got more and more explicit, causing An Su to flush furiously. <i>¡®He forcefully took me¡ªthat, I can intentionally disregard,, but now he¡¯s actually showing me something so shameless!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Nn Ying! Get the fuck out here!¡± An Su shouted suddenly with a livid expression on her face. The moment her words fell, the television turned off and the room returned to its former darkness.

    Shi Sheng swiftly floated out of the room. Nn Ying was more powerful than her right now, so Shi Sheng didn¡¯t dare to eavesdrop in on his business. After all, the result wouldn¡¯t be very fun for her if she was discovered.

    Shi Sheng floated out of the little neighbourhood. The streets were crowded and there were bright lights everywhere, but she kept having this frustrating feeling of not fitting in.

    <i>¡®En, who told me to be a ghost? What can ghosts do? Normal ones can only scare people, y some porn or cause a couple of idents. Their strength is so low it¡¯s scary. A ghost almost never bes strong enough to cause any real damage. Well, unless I be a wraith...¡¯</i>

    But if she became a wraith, she wouldn¡¯t be able to reincarnate and Ning Ying¡¯s wish would be impossible to fulfil.

    Furthermore...

    <i>¡®If Feng Ci really does appear in these worlds, I want to find him. My man has to stay by my side at all times. But identifying him is a little troublesome, I have to use spirit energy. And this world... En?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng focused her senses and found that this world actually had some spirit energy. Although it wasn¡¯t much, cultivating shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Shi Sheng reckoned the spells of this world required spirit energy too, but the spirit energy here was rtively thin, so there weren¡¯t many who could actually cultivate.

    It was like how you¡¯d pick a piece of clothing in a size that fits you. If the size was too big, it¡¯d feel very loose and empty. But if it was too small, you¡¯d have trouble putting it on, or might even tear it trying to do so.

    Now that she knew that there was actually spirit energy present, things became much easier. All she had to do now was follow the training methods of ghost cultivators from cultivation worlds to cultivate.

    Shi Sheng found an area with slightly denser spirit energy and began to absorb it, beginning her cultivation.

    This cultivation periodsted ten days. Fortunately, she¡¯d chosen a spot far away from civilisation.

    Only when Shi Sheng felt like she had enough spirit energy stored up for her to show off did she leisurely float back to the city.

    She first went to An Su¡¯s apartment to take a look around. Thetter was probably at school, because her apartment was empty.

    And so, Shi Sheng decided to float in the direction of An Su¡¯s school.

    But the moment she started floating downstairs, she was stopped by someone... some ghost<sup>[3]</sup>. It was the little ghost she¡¯d seen before.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go out! There¡¯s a baddie out there...¡± The little ghost spoke timidly from his hiding spot behind arge tree.

    ¡°Baddie? What baddie?¡± <i>¡®I didn¡¯t notice anything off when I came back!¡¯</i>

    The little ghost was probably struggling to structure his sentences in his head, for he only stammered out a few sentences after a while, ¡°He¡¯s good-looking... but so fierce! The two ghosts next door were exorcised by him! He¡¯s really scary...¡±

    <sup>[1]</sup> I think the original might be closer to incubus, but at the same time, it¡¯s not exactly an incubus as in something that survives off of sex with women... So I¡¯ll just leave it as is.

    <sup>[2]</sup> Just think of this as a ghostliness factor. The more you have, the colder and darker you are. I didn¡¯t know if to call this aura or energy, so I left it in pinyin.

    <sup>[3]</sup> I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ve exined this before, but the character for human is also the character for person. In other words human = person. Not human = not person. Hence the differentiation.

 Chapter 221

    <i>¡®Good looking but fierce¡ªit couldn¡¯t be Feng Jin, could it? En...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes rolled about in their sockets as her mind worked. <i>¡®Feng Jin is the final boss of this novel. Since Feng Ci and Bu Jingyun were both the final bosses of their novels, maybe he¡¯s stuck with the role of final boss?</i>

    <i>Seems like I have to take a look at this <strong>owner</strong> of mine, eh? If it¡¯s Feng Ci... En, I¡¯ll keep him.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s smile terrified the little ghost, and his small body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. <i>¡®Why do I feel like this ghost is even scarier than the person outside? Wuwu, Mama, this ghost is really too scary. I want to go home!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng petted the little ghost¡¯s head. ¡°Hurry back. Big sis¡¯ll help you beat the baddie!¡±

    The little ghost didn¡¯t really believe her¡ªafter all, the baddie outside was so powerful that he¡¯d managed to exorcise the wraith living next door. But upon seeing the dark smile upon Shi Sheng¡¯s face, he very wisely kept his mouth shut and floated back into the apartment.

    Shi Sheng drifted out of the small neighbourhood, gliding past the border of iron fence encircling it. Even after floating around the whole ce, she still couldn¡¯t find even a single trace of the man.

    <i>¡®Was it not Feng Jin?¡¯ But </i>just as she was beginning to feel doubtful, System¡¯s voice sounded out.

    <strong>[Hidden Quest: Cold River In Autumn]</strong>

    Shi Sheng: ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Fuck! You making fun of me for not reading a lot? These idioms are really getting more and more abstract...¡¯</i>

    Cold river in autumn was a reference to how a moral person¡¯s heart was as clear as... well, a cold river in autumn!

    <strong>[Quest Target: Feng Jin. Straighten Feng Jin¡¯s three views and turn him into an exorcist with morals.]</strong>

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Can I reject this? And what the hell is ¡®with morals¡¯? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with his three views...¡¯</i>

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®The Host¡¯s three views aren¡¯t normal either. Getting her to rescue someone else¡¯s three views... the image is too delightful, I need to shut down to cool off a bit.¡¯</i></strong>

    Since System had issued this quest, it proved that Feng Jin was definitely somewhere in the vicinity. Shi Sheng hovered about for a bit but to no avail.

    She scratched her head in annoyance. <i>¡®Did this punk burrow into the ground or something?¡¯</i>

    The second she thought of that, a man dropped out of the sky andnded right before her.

    He was d in a deep blue long gown that appeared to be from the Republic period<sup>[1]</sup>. It was adorned with dark patterns and looked quite luxurious.

    The force of his sudden drop caused several leaves to drift downzily, making it seem as if time itself had slowed down for an instant.

    The man had his head turned towards her, revealing slightly lowered eyes and thin, faintly pursed lips. The light caught on his long eyshes and casted shadows across his exquisitely carved features, creating an ethereal atmosphere.

    Feng Jin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t betray a single emotion.

    Although his clothes were clearly out of fashion in this time period, on his body, they appeared... <i>right</i>. It was as if he was a rich young master who had walked straight out of that era.

    He shifted his eyes to rest his gloomy gaze upon her, voice rather low as he spoke, ¡°Where have you been the past few days?¡±

    Shi Sheng blinked. <i>¡®Oh right, I¡¯m Feng Jin¡¯s person... er, ghost<sup><strong>[2]</strong></sup> right now.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Got caught by Nn Ying. It was hard to escape.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s expression fell, and she started to outright nder the male lead. She bobbed over to Feng Jin and attempted to grab his wrist.

    However, before she could even manage to touch him, she felt a burning sensation bursting from her fingertips. Shi Sheng jerked her hand back reflexively. <i>¡®Fuck! I<sup>(bbb)</sup> can¡¯t touch Feng Jin? Then how the hell am I<sup>(bbb)</sup> supposed to tell if he¡¯s Feng Ci or not? *misery*¡¯</i>

    A bizarre glint passed through Feng Jin¡¯s gloomy eyes, but he carried on as if he hadn¡¯t noticed what had just happened, ¡°Nn Ying caught you? Why?¡±

    ¡°En... how would I know? He just suddenly caught me.¡± Shi Sheng massaged her fingers, not forgetting to nder the male lead as she spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t wanna stay anywhere near him. He¡¯s too horny.¡±

    ¡°Horny?¡± Feng Jin repeated in a slow voice, as if he didn¡¯t know why she¡¯d use such a word to describe Nn Ying.

    ¡°Yep, he¡¯s a horny fucker. Always wanting to screw the F- An Su. I¡¯m still a pure person, how could I taint my eyes with that filth?¡± Shi Sheng nodded seriously then reached out in another attempt to touch Feng Jin¡ªinvoluntarily jerking her hand back again after being shocked.

    Feng Jin had no reaction to her foolish behaviour, merely giving her a calm reminder, ¡°You¡¯re a ghost now.¡±

    After a slight pause, he spoke again, ¡°Follow me back.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shi Sheng circled around Feng Jin twice before asking out of curiosity, ¡°What¡¯re you doing here? Aren¡¯t you going to avenge me?¡±

    ¡°Exorcising ghosts.¡± Feng Jin nced at her before admitting honestly, ¡°Nn Ying is too strong. I¡¯m not his match.¡±

    <i>¡®The viin is actually not strong enough to suppress the leads!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng disyed an expression of disappointment. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll just have to do it myself.¡±

    <i>¡®This viin is too useless. All the bad reviews...¡¯</i>

    ¡°En?¡± Feng Jin hadn¡¯t heard her mutter.

    Shi Sheng simply stared at the sky in mncholy, not bothering to give Feng Jin a reply.

    Feng Jin: ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Why does this ghost I¡¯m keeping seem a bit off?¡¯</i>

    As Feng Jin brought Shi Sheng back, thetter never seemed to stop moving about. One moment she¡¯d be floating in one direction, the next she¡¯d be floating in another. She¡¯d even scare the passing ghosts they met along the way, causing them to panic and run away.

    Feng Jin was exasperated. <i>¡®Howe I never noticed these hidden personality traits before?¡¯</i>

    ......

    Feng Jin was descended from a n of exorcists, the Feng n. After he¡¯d turned 18, he moved out of the ancestral mansion and into a normal apartment.

    His apartment contained two bedrooms, a study and another room beside it¡ªone that Ning Ying had never entered, leaving its contents a mystery to Shi Sheng.

    After Feng Jin brought her back, he entered his study without sparing her further attention.

    Shi Sheng could only give herself a tour of the living room for a while. Everything was very orderly.

    By the time she was done with her ¡®tour,¡¯ Feng Jin had emerged from the study.

    Presented with the opportunity, Shi Sheng immediately shot over and attempted to touch him, though she naturally ended up jolting back again.

    ¡°Howe I can¡¯t touch you?¡± Shi Sheng massaged her fingers, face twitching. <i>¡®I wanna touch you!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Humans and ghosts can¡¯t touch each other.¡± Feng Jin¡¯s overcast gaze swept over her indifferently.

    Shi Sheng: ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Bullshit! Then howe the leads can touch each other? They can even fuck!¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin lit an incense stick for her. Shi Sheng floated about for a bit before revealing a distasteful expression. ¡°I wanna eat meat.¡±

    <i>¡®He feeds me<sup>(bbb)</sup> this kind of thing? Bad reviews all around! Even if he¡¯s Feng Ci, bad reviews!¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin frowned as the doubt in his heart grew stronger. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me you don¡¯t like to eat meat?¡±

    ¡°When did I say that? You¡¯ve only ever given me this to eat. My face is turning green already, look!¡± Shi Sheng thrust her face into Feng Jin¡¯s field of vision. ¡°I¡¯m already growing ugly! This is abusing your employees, you know? I can report you!¡±

    Feng Jin¡¯s brow twitched. <i>¡®Report me? To whom? You think you¡¯re working for apany?</i>

    <i>¡®Could she have received a blow from Nn Ying that brought out these hidden character traits? If humans can undergo a sudden change in personality after experiencing some things, it¡¯s logical that ghosts can too.¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> I think it¡¯d look something like this:

    <sup>[2]</sup> Again, in Chinese, human and person are synonymous. So ghosts aren¡¯t people. They¡¯re ghosts.

 Chapter 222

    In the end, Shi Sheng got to eat some meat. Well, she at least got to smell it...

    As Feng Jin watched her white figure float here and there in a futile attempt to pick up the meat, he couldn¡¯t help but feel the urge to facepalm a bit. <i>¡®Not only has her personality drastically changed, even her IQ has dropped?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng wished to express that her IQ <i>hadn¡¯t </i>dropped. She just wasn¡¯t used to being a ghost yet. <i>¡®Can¡¯t eat meat? Bad reviews! Being a ghost is no fun at all...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng drifted over to Feng Jin. ¡°Do you know a way for me toe back to life?¡±

    <i>¡®If the ML could do it, I can too.¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin lifted his head to look at her, his dark eyes appearing even gloomier than before. The surrounding temperature seemed to drop a few degrees and the air felt like it was pressing down on her.

    Shi Sheng frowned and was about to speak up but suddenly found herself unable to move, as if there were invisible ropes binding her limbs; she couldn¡¯t move a single muscle.

    <i>¡®Fuck, what¡¯s going on?!¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin stood up and pinched Shi Sheng¡¯s chin with those pale fingers of his. He tilted her head upwards slightly and forced her to look at him.

    The moment Feng Jin touched her, Shi Sheng felt like her chin was being dissolved by sulfuric acid. That feeling simply made one want to die.

    ¡°Ning Ying, what benefits did Nn Ying give you in exchange foring back here and testing me, eh?¡±

    <i>¡®Fuck! Who¡¯s testing you?! Are you ill in the head or something?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng was under immense pain from Feng Jin¡¯s touch, so it wasn¡¯t long before she summoned her sword and shed it towards Feng Jin. <i>¡®Think I¡¯m a goddamn vegetarian?!¡¯</i>

    The moment she pulled out the sword, Feng Jin¡¯s brows furrowed. <i>¡®This sword...¡¯</i>

    But Shi Sheng¡¯s sword didn¡¯t allow Feng Jin much time to ponder over things, for it was rapidly closing in on his head. To avoid being shed to death by the sword, Feng Jin had to quickly release Shi Sheng.

    The sword immediately pulled back when it missed its target and flew to Shi Sheng¡¯s side, cutting the invisible ropes tying her in ce. Once her bindings were off, Shi Sheng immediately clutched her chin. The piercing pain caused Shi Sheng to yell at Feng Jin, ¡°Feng Jin, what the hell?!¡±

    <i>¡®My precious chin... Sonuvabitch, it¡¯s fucking crippled now, innit?¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin stood facing the sofa as he settled a dark stare on her... sword. Only after a long while had passed did Shi Sheng feel the burning sensation ease up somewhat. But the moment she lifted her head, she saw that Feng Jin was still closely scrutinising her sword.

    ¡°What did Nn Ying want you to find out about me?¡± Feng Jin shifted his gaze away from the sword, his tone much warier than before.

    <i>¡®I didn¡¯t see her for a month, and somehow she obtained this sword from who-knows-where. Not only that, she betrayed me...¡¯ </i>Thinking of this, Feng Jin felt a violent rage bubbling up. <i>¡®Everyone who betrays me should die!¡¯</i>

    There seemed to be a tempest rampaging in his eyes that wanted to tear Shi Sheng to pieces.

    ¡°Hey, hey now! Don¡¯t go turning ck<sup>[1]</sup> on me!¡± Noticing there was something off about Feng Jin¡¯s expression, Shi Sheng hurriedly spoke up, ¡°I got nothing to do with Nn Ying! Why the hell would I take a liking to that horny ghost¡ªWhat¡¯re you looking at me like that for? Still don¡¯t believe me? Well, I got nothin¡¯ then.¡±

    Shi Sheng simply spread her hands out in front of her with an expression that said ¡®believe it or not, I told you the truth¡¯.

    <i>¡®Really now, ckening at the slightest provocation... So not cute, he definitely can¡¯t be my Feng Ci!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng firmly gripped her sword as she estimated the gap between their strengths. In the end, she gave up on attacking him.

    She really wanted him to let her touch him just a little bit. If he wasn¡¯t Feng Ci, she¡¯d immediately hack him to death. But since she still wasn¡¯t sure if he was or not, she didn¡¯t dare to attack.

    Feng Jin stared at her, his thoughts a mystery.

    Soon, the room turned silent. Ghosts didn¡¯t need to breathe, but Shi Sheng almost couldn¡¯t even hear Feng Jin¡¯s breathing. If his chest hadn¡¯t been moving up and down, she would have started to suspect this fellow was a ghost too.

    ¡°Prove it. Tonight.¡±

    Feng Jin entered his study after saying his piece.

    <i>¡®Prove it? How?! For fuck¡¯s sakes! I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> gonna be angered to a second death!¡¯</i>

    In her rage, Shi Sheng fiercely poked Feng Jin¡¯s sofa with her sword. After poking a hole through the sofa, she¡¯d found that it wasn¡¯t enough to vent her anger, so she raised her sword and hacked the innocent sofa into pieces.

    ......

    Half an hour before midnight, Feng Jin emerged from his room once again and found his house in shambles and spent a while stunned and speechless.

    He turned to the white-clothed ghost who was currently sitting on a pile of scrapped furniture. She was sitting with an unsightly posture, one hand supporting her head while she hummed a tune he didn¡¯t recognise.

    If not for the ghost contract he had with her, he would have really begun to suspect the person in front of him was an impostor.

    Although Ning Ying had a few character ws before, she was still obedient; she wouldn¡¯t have dared to act this wild in front of him. But now? Hell, she¡¯d nearly taken his entire house apart.

    Feng Jin¡¯s fingers were beginning to emit cracking sounds from clenching them too hard. <i>¡®I feel like throttling her...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng brought her sword along with her as she floated over to face Feng Jin and waved her hand in a domineering manner. ¡°Lead the way!¡±

    <i>¡®Yep, definitely feel like throttling her even more now.¡¯</i>

    The lighting in the room was a bit dim. Feng Jin¡¯s features were hidden in the shadows, so Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t make out his expression, but she could see his eyes shining coldly in the dark room.

    Shi Sheng slowly floated backwards guardedly. ¡°I might¡¯ve sold off my body, but I¡¯m not selling my skills! Even if I¡¯m just a ghost you¡¯re keeping, I¡¯m not just going to ept it if you suddenly want a rtionship that crosses the boundaries of life and death!¡±

    <i>¡®Not selling her skills? Bed skills?¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin barely resisted the urge to throttle Shi Sheng as he swiftly opened the door and left. Before she had a chance to follow, he mmed the door shut.

    Shi Sheng was startled into stopping, her expression turning very colourful. <i>¡®Hey... wait a second... I can pass through walls! The hell did I stop for?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng carried her sword with her as she attempted to pass through the door. Her figure passed through easily, but her sword could not.

    After all, it was a real physical object. Naturally, it wouldn¡¯t be able to pass through the door like her.

    Feng Jin silently watched from the side as she made a fool of herself.

    And the result...

    His door was sacrificed honourably and died with no burial... by being cleanly cut in half!

    Feng Jin: ¡°...¡± <i>¡®This violent maniac!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng contentedly dragged her sword with her through the broken doorway. <i>¡®As if that kind of minuscule issue would be enough to trouble me!</i>

    <i>I can¡¯t put my sword away! This fe Feng Jin has killing intent towards me! Safety first...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Put it away.¡± Feng Jin¡¯s gaze shifted from the anti-theft door that had loyally performed its duties bravely unto death to Shi Sheng.

    She quickly hid her sword behind her. ¡°Heads can roll, blood can flow, but weapons can never be lost! This is the weapon I created from a piece of my very soul! Not putting it away!¡±

    Feng Jin: ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Where¡¯d this chuunie from?¡¯</i>

    He took a deep breath before speaking, ¡°The sword can¡¯t be hidden from view. It¡¯ll attract too much attention.¡±

    ¡°You gotta be kidding me. What kind of person would be suicidal enough to wander about at this hour? Aren¡¯t they afraid of meeting ghosts?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s attitude was very clear: <i>I¡¯m not putting it away. What can you do to me, huh?</i>

    Feng Jin looked at the broken anti-theft door once more before silently turning to walk to the lift. Although he lived in a normal apartment building, no one else stayed on the same floor as him. Besides, even if someone really dide to this floor, they wouldn¡¯t be able to enter his room, so there was no problem with just leaving the door open.

    Shi Sheng quickly caught up with him and didn¡¯t give up on trying to touch him. Feng Jin didn¡¯t even spare her a second nce as he just continued on his way.

    Shi Sheng only properly behaved herself once they got in the car.

    <i>¡®I¡¯ve gotta find a way to suppress this ghost contract with Feng Jin... Otherwise, if I end up pissing him off one day and he wants to kill me, I probably won¡¯t be able to escape.¡¯</i>

    Contracts were very binding things. For example, the contract between Feng Jin and her was a master-servant contract. As long as Feng Jin wanted her dead, she had pretty much no way of resisting.

    So for the sake of her little life, Shi Sheng decided...on not teasing Feng Jin for now. She¡¯d wait till she found a way to either suppress or get rid of this contract before teasing him thoroughly.

    <sup>[1]</sup> I was hoping to have found a proper trantion for this term by now, but s. This means he got taken over by his negative emotions.

 Chapter 223

    Feng Jin brought Shi Sheng to the little neighbourhood where An Su was staying. Shi Sheng wanted to simply pass through the car door, but upon remembering that her sword would be unable to follow her through, she could only leave from Feng Jin¡¯s side.

    <i>¡®Open the door myself? Sorry, ghosts need to use mana to touch physical objects. How could I waste mine for something so trivial? I gotta save it for fightingter!¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin had parked his car on a road outside the neighbourhood. The surroundings were very quiet, save for the asional passing car.

    Shi Sheng dragged her sword behind her and floated after him. Had someone else been present, they would have seen a sword flying by itself.

    Since it was an old neighbourhood, the safety instations weren¡¯t in good condition, so Feng Jin entered easily by climbing over the wall. Lights would asionally flicker on in some units of the squat apartment buildings, acting as beacons amidst the darkness of night.

    Feng Jin halted outside the building of An Su¡¯s apartment. He lifted his head to observe for a bit before turning to look at Shi Sheng and speaking in a soft, unhurried voice, ¡°Lure Nn Ying out.¡±

    Shi Sheng pointed at herself. ¡°Just me?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to believe you? Then prove it by bringing him here,¡± Feng Jin spoke very slowly, as if he wanted Shi Sheng to hear him loud and clear.

    ¡°How do you know he¡¯s here?¡± <i>¡®Is Feng Jin really so certain that Nn Ying¡¯s here? I mean, even if he loves screwing the FL, he has to rest <strong>some</strong> time, right?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to go?¡± Feng Jin¡¯s tone turned sinister.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®I¡¯ll go, okay?! As if I¡¯d be scared of him! Just watch as I<sup>(bbb)</sup> use him as a punching bag! Don¡¯t get too scared of me!¡¯</i>

    She floated upstairs with her sword.

    Feng Jin really wanted to remind her that the sword was too conspicuous, but upon thinking that she had used it to wreck his house, he shifted his gaze, not caring any further.

    ......

    Shi Sheng floated up to An Su¡¯s apartment window. It had one of those old-fashioned p designs and was currently wide open. The curtains iled wildly in the wind, casting ominous shadows on the floor.

    Shi Sheng floated in through the window. She could hear some muffled soundsing from the bedroom...some very suggestive moaning, in fact. Shi Sheng floated in through the doorway towards the bedroom. Tightening the grip on her sword, she took a deep breath and swung.

    ¡°Nn Ying, you asshole<sup>[1]</sup>! You¡¯re fucking around with someone else here!¡± Shi Sheng roared before bringing her sword down onto the two figures lying on the bed.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Surprised by the sudden shout, An Su shrieked in terror.

    Nn Ying pulled An Su with him as he rolled off the bed. Both of them werepletely naked, their intimate spots still joined together.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t give Nn Ying time to react before she brought her sword down once again. ¡°You scumbag! You yed with my<sup>(ln)</sup> feelings, and now you¡¯re fucking someone else! Are you scamming another littledy? You¡¯re harming them by absorbing their yang qi<sup>[2]</sup>! How could you be so disgusting? I<sup>(ln)</sup> was really blind back then!¡±

    An Su couldn¡¯t spot Shi Sheng, only seeing a sword attacking them constantly. However, she could still hear that melodious, yet angry voice.

    Concluding that this was probably enough, Shi Sheng immediately put her sword away and floated out. Nn Ying released An Su¡ªwhereupon clothes appeared on his body¡ªgot up, and chased after Shi Sheng. <i>¡®Dared to interrupt me just now?! Seeking death!¡¯</i>

    He was much faster than Shi Sheng anticipated. She hadn¡¯t managed to leave the building before being intercepted by Nn Ying, whose frosty re fixated on her.

    As he suddenly raised his hand, Shi Sheng felt something pulling her towards him.

    The aged lightbulbs that lit the corridor crackled and flickered, causing both their figures to appear ominous.

    <i>¡®Fuck! Are you a ck hole?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng stabbed her sword into the nearby wall to anchor herself. Her gaze swept to the unblocked window beside the exit. She scooted over, gritted her teeth, and lunged out, at which point the attractive force disappeared.

    However, Nn Ying soon chased after her. The twonded on the green field outside the little neighbourhood. Nn Ying then repeated his action from before.

    <i>¡®Oh for fuck¡¯s sake, are we not done with this?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng swiftly pulled out a lightning ball. <i>¡®With this little ball in my hand, I can rule the world! Even God¡¯ll have to bow to me, let alone this ML!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng tossed a lightning ball at him. Nn Ying seemed to sense the danger, for he hurriedly dodged. However, he was inevitably caught by the resulting st.

    The sound of the explosion was deafening, waking the residents in the nearby apartments as their lights flickered on. Shi Sheng ran out of the neighbourhood with her sword in tow.

    The only thing the residents could see was the giant crater that had appeared in the field. And inside the crater, lightning flickered, lending an ominous vibe to the night.

    ......

    Shi Sheng dragged her sword along as she left the neighbourhood and floated over to Feng Jin¡¯s car. He hadn¡¯t returned yet.

    Only after a short wait did Feng Jin slowly emerge. He gave Shi Sheng a slightly odd look before opening the door, after which she floated in. Feng Jin paused before entering the car as well.

    Feng Jin didn¡¯t start the engine right away. The lights in the car were off, so it was very dim. Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t see what expression he wore.

    ¡°That thing you just tossed...¡± <i>¡®Howe the ghost I¡¯m keeping seems to have activated cheat-mode after not seeing her for just a month?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Not selling it.¡± Shi Sheng leaned backwards, on guard. Feng Jin fell silent for a few seconds as he started the car.

    ¡°Don¡¯t blow up my house.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be a waste.¡± She gave him a side nce before continuing brazenly, ¡°I can wreck your damned ce anytime I like.¡±

    Feng Jin stomped on the brakes, and Shi Sheng was nearly pasted onto the windscreen.

    Feng Jin seemed to believe that she and Nn Ying had nothing between them, but he didn¡¯t raise the matter of returning to life again.

    The next day, Shi Sheng saw very explosive news headlines on the inte.

    <i>A Mysterious Crater Appears In A Certain Neighbourhood. Lightning That Doesn¡¯t Disappear... Could It Be Aliens?</i>

    These headlines spread like wildfire throughout all the major websites. An Su¡¯s neighbourhood became famous as many teams of researchers and reporters swarmed it.

    Shi Sheng breathed in the smell of meat as she muttered, ¡°Think aliens are so easy to find? Quit daydreaming!¡±

    Feng Jin lifted his head to look at her before dragging theptop towards himself and closing it.

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± Shi Sheng red at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk during mealtimes, don¡¯t speak during bedtime<sup>[3]</sup>.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not even eating!¡± <i>¡®I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> smelling, okay? My taste buds are crying to eat something! Smelling it only makes me hungrier!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Howe ghosts can¡¯t eat? Ghosts in novels get to eat and drink all they want, don¡¯t they?¡± Shi Sheng propped up her jaw and stared at Feng Jin bitterly. <i>¡®It¡¯s not good to be a ghost at all!¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin seemed to not have heard her, for he finished his milk with an elegant motion before getting up. He brought the dishes to the kitchen and washed them clean.

    <i>¡®Hey, now you¡¯re not even listening to me<sup>(bbb)</sup>! Look at this temper!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng floated behind him and reached out to touch him, but the burning pain came once again. She could only retrieve her finger in mncholy.

    ¡°What do I have to do to touch you?¡± <i>¡®At this rate, how am I<sup>(bbb)</sup> ever going to find out if he¡¯s Feng Ci or not?¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin wiped the te dry before cing it on the rack. He turned to look at her. ¡°Bear with it.¡±

    ¡°En?¡± <i>¡®Bear with what?¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin looked her in the eyes. ¡°Bear with the pain.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <sup>[1]</sup> She used a term that¡¯s more suitable for a guy who yed with the speaker¡¯s feelings...

    <sup>[2]</sup> This is something like vitality but not quite. It¡¯s like life essence? Because Yang is all things bright, active, and therefore living, I¡¯m not really sure how to trante this. Just remember that Yin is dark and gloomy, Yang is bright and warm. (Or something along those lines)

    <sup>[3]</sup> The raws were ¡°Ê³²»ÑÔÇÞ²»Óï¡±, which is generally used to reference how polite people act: No talking during eating. Don¡¯t make noise when it¡¯s time to sleep. So I guess he¡¯s saying something like ¡°Manners.¡±

 Chapter 224

    Recently, Feng Jin discovered that his contracted ghost was disappearing quite often these past few days. To add to the mystery, he didn¡¯t actually have a clue as to where she went or what she was getting up to.

    What was Shi Sheng doing?

    Why, obviously she was looking for a way to dissolve the ghost contract, or perhaps even reverse it.

    Of course, reality proved thetter to be wishful thinking; she still hadn¡¯t found any usible methods to achieve a reversal of authority.

    So the only choice she had was to dissolve the contract.

    The moment Feng Jin exited his room, he was greeted with the sight of Shi Sheng floating around the living room. If it was night, and it had been someone else standing here, her white figure would be enough to cause anyone to piss their pants.

    Seeing that Feng Jin had emerged from his room, Shi Sheng immediately floated over. ¡°Help me burn a few clothes, ah! I wear the same old thing every day! So ugly!¡±

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®She really doesn¡¯t treat me as an outsider! ...An outside ghost?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Come on, I represent you, right? How could you let me wear something so ugly, isn¡¯t that the same as you losing face...¡± Shi Sheng continued on and on, to the point that Feng Jin was tempted to sew up her mouth just to shut her up.

    <i>¡®Can¡¯t you just be a quiet ghosty?¡¯</i>

    Noticing that Feng Jin still wasn¡¯t saying anything, and his expression was still as dark as ever, Shi Sheng decided to risk it and court some trouble by reaching out in another attempt to touch him.

    The same recipe gave the same results.

    Shi Sheng nursed her aching finger as she flew out the window. <i>¡®I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> going to be angered to death by him! No new clothes to wear, no meat to eat, and I<sup>(bbb)</sup> can¡¯t even touch him! I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> running away from home!¡¯</i>

    As Feng Jin watched her pale white figure vanish into the night, a vein popped on his forehead as he made his way out of the apartment.

    Once he¡¯d descended the stairs to the ground floor, Feng Jin could see Shi Sheng and a red figure standing close to each other from afar. He hadn¡¯t had time to thoroughly examine thetter before a sword appeared in the former¡¯s hand and was violently brought down upon thetter.

    Her speed was extremely quick; the red shadow hadn¡¯t even had the time to resist before it disintegrated under Shi Sheng¡¯s sword.

    Seeing this, Feng Jin felt like he had underestimated his ghost¡¯s strength once again. Although the red ghost hadn¡¯t be a true wraith yet, he could see that it had already taken one step into that realm. Even so, she crushed it so easily... This was simply stealing the jobs of exorcists!

    But... Feng Jin¡¯s eyes narrowed. <i>¡®Why did a wraith appear here of all ces?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng angrily stabbed her sword into the ground, her expression dark. <i>¡®Sonuvabitch, wearing all red and wanting to eat me... why don¡¯t you ascend the heavens while you¡¯re at it?!¡¯</i>

    She turned to walk away, and the first thing she saw was Feng Jin silently standing under a streemp. His expression was inscrutable as he stared at her, the dim lighting causing his figure to look even taller.

    Seeing that she had finally noticed him, he walked over. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡± <i>¡®What¡¯re you running around in the middle of the night for?¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin just shot her a side nce and didn¡¯t say a word.

    Shi Sheng pouted as she drifted towards the parking lot with her sword trailing behind her. Feng Jin heaved a weary sigh. <i>¡®That sword¡¯s going to cause a disaster sooner orter.¡¯</i>

    Once in the car, Shi Sheng fiddled around with her sword. Feng Jin was focused on driving, but his gaze would sweep over to her every so often.

    A queer tune was ying on the radio, but since it sounded pretty nice, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t mind.

    ¡°Does your sword have a name?¡± Feng Jin finally broke the silence. <i>¡®Also, where did ite from? Not only can it slice through iron like mud, it also slices through ghosts just as easily.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng turned to face him and revealed a sinister smile. ¡°Ever heard of a legend?¡±

    Feng Jin fell silent. <i>¡®There are tons of legends, how am I supposed to know exactly which one you¡¯re referring to?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t wait for his reply as she had already started telling a story, ¡°Once upon a time, there was an Emperor who wished to possess a weapon that would allow him to conquer the world. One day, someone gave him a sword as tribute and told him that if he offered up his own soul, he would be able to turn this sword into a soul sword. A soul sword that answered only to him, that no one else would ever be able use. It could help him conquer the world.¡±

    Shi Sheng paused for a second as she scooted closer to Feng Jin and smiled wickedly. ¡°Do you think he offered up his soul or not?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡± Feng Jin¡¯s thin lips moved as he spat out these two words.

    Shi Sheng pouted at his quick response and sat up straight before continuing, ¡°The person who gave him the sword told him that he didn¡¯t have to use his own soul as an offering. Instead, he could use the souls of 99 infants. And so, the Emperor ordered his men to round up 99 infants and used them as an offering. That sword helped him be the emperor of the world. But on the day of his coronation, he died and the sword mysteriously disappeared. Yearster, someone witnessed this sword killing monsters on its own, so everyone began calling it Demon-yer.¡±

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®That Emperor she was talking about never existed in history! Same for that Demon-yer! She¡¯s just spouting bull again...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe it?¡± Shi Sheng looked at Feng Jin and smiled wickedly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either. Those infants were sacrificed, how could they have the power to exorcise demons? They were wreaking vengeance! So, you can call this sword Demon-Eater.¡±

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡±

    #My ghost seems to have a mental problem. #Waiting online for help, please hurry

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®Host¡¯s sword keeps changing names. Madness.¡¯</i></strong>

    ......

    Feng Jin¡¯s car stopped outside a mansion in the middle of nowhere.

    The mansion was stark white, so it stood out in the dark night. Adding to the eeriness of the situation, it was surrounded by a forest, so every direction you looked towards led into the woods. With the trees rustling in the night breeze and the dark clouds hanging in the sky, the mansion looked exceptionally creepy.

    Shi Sheng leaned against the window to look around. ¡°Is there a ghost here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know,¡± Feng Jin pushed the door open and gave Shi Sheng a look. She immediately floated out of the car through the open door on his side.

    <i>¡®Whye here if you don¡¯t even know?¡¯</i>

    Just standing from outside, one could sense the sinister atmosphere that cloaked the entire mansion. Probably due to having felt a threating from something simr to herself, Shi Sheng could feel the sinister aura even clearer and her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble a bit.

    ¡°Are we here to catch ghosts?¡±

    Feng Jin didn¡¯t seem like he had anypassion in him. After all, these past few days, she¡¯d observed from up close just how dark his heart was. He could calmly look on as someone was being killed by ghosts right in front of him.

    Though, she didn¡¯t feel like there was anything <i>wrong</i> with this.

    <i>¡®After all, they didn¡¯t ask him to save them, nor did they give any money for him to do so.</i>

    <i>But as an exorcist, isn¡¯t catching ghosts their thing?¡¯</i>

    ¡°See how it goes.¡±

    <i>¡®See how what goes?¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin walked up to the mansion. Tonight, he was still wearing a long robe. With the colour of this one also being extremely dark, he almost blended into the night.

    Shi Sheng looked up to the sky with mncholy in her eyes. <i>¡®Just what¡¯s up with him?¡¯</i>

    At the gateway in frontthe mansion, an old man was waiting for their arrival. Half of his body was hidden in the shadows, rendering only his wrinkled face and the other half of his body visible, causing him to look quite sinister to onlookers.

    ¡°Mr. Feng?¡± The old man¡¯s voice was hoarse and a bit grating on the ears. His tone carried a tinge of doubt, as if he could not believe that such a young man could possibly be an exorcist.

    Feng Jin only gave him a slight nod, but no verbal response.

    The old man didn¡¯t say anything else. However, upon seeing a sword floating behind him all on its own, those muddled eyes of his lit up, and his attitude became much more respectful. ¡°Mr Feng, please,e in.¡±

    <i>¡®He can actually make a sword float up in the air? This young exorcist must have some ability, right? Perhaps the Sir can still be saved!¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin probably knew what the old man was thinking, but he didn¡¯t bother to correct him.

    After all, he couldn¡¯t very well say that it was actually a ghost holding the sword up, could he?

    Having identally helped Feng Jin act cool, Shi Sheng was speechless. <i>¡®These people can¡¯t see me! Bad reviews!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng flew around haphazardly with her sword, making it look like the sword had suddenly lost control.

    The old man who was behind them was startled by the sword¡¯s sudden outburst.

    <i>¡®Why do I feel he suddenly became much less reliable?¡¯</i>

 Chapter 225

    While the old man was leading the way ahead of them, Feng Jin lowered his voice in warning. ¡°Stop causing mischief.¡±

    Shi Sheng twirled her sword around wildly like an electric fan, wearing an obstinate expression on her face that practically screamed: <i>I¡¯m not listening! I¡¯ll do whatever I damn well please, try and kill me if you can!</i>

    Feng Jin felt like it had been a mistake to bring her along. <i>¡®Is it toote to toss her back home?¡¯</i>

    He was just about to use their contract to tame her a bit, but...

    ¡°If you dare, I¡¯ll take you down with me!¡± Shi Sheng warned him as soon as the thought crossed his mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death.¡±

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Even an anxious rabbit will bite when cornered, not to mention a ghost. Although we have a master-servant contract, if she really wants to take me down with her, she has a pretty good shot. Furthermore, she has that sword...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Enough already.¡± Feng Jin felt rather helpless, only issuing a disgruntled warning.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stop if you promise to give me new clothes.¡±

    <i>¡®Feel like I fucked a dog! As a ghost, I actually have to use my brains just to get some clothes!¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin frowned. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shi Sheng was immediately all smiles as she put her sword away.

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡±

    The old man had already entered the mansion. Seeing this, Feng Jin increased his pace to catch up.

    The moment they stepped inside, Shi Sheng felt an ufortable sensation pass through her, almost as if there was something eyeing her from the shadows.

    There wasn¡¯t much light within the mansion¡¯s interior either, everything looking as if it were covered in a denseyer of fog.

    The old man led them up to the second floor, each step they took making the eerie feeling of being watched intensify¡ªit wasn¡¯t a pleasant sensation.

    Shi Sheng was so irritated to the point where she wished she could just level the whole ce and drag whatever was peeping at her out of its hiding spot.

    Perhaps her irritation was too intense because Feng Jin appeared to have noticed.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t daree near me. Rx,¡± Feng Jin¡¯s calm voice entered Shi Sheng¡¯s ears.

    She turned to look at him before her lips eased into a cold smile. ¡°You think I¡¯m scared of it?¡±

    She stood floating in mid-air, mouth curved in a mocking arc. Although her gaze remained asid as ever, in its depths, he could make out the cold savagery thaty hidden behind that unnatural calm.

    Feng Jin hurriedly shifted his gaze. His heart thumped wildly, and his breathing quickly became uneven.

    He had never seen this side of Ning Ying before. When he gazed into her eyes, he was nearly unable to breathe. In that instant, he felt as though he was trapped in a space where dangers lurked all around.

    ¡°Mr. Feng?¡± The old man¡¯s enquiring voice could be heard from ahead of them. Feng Jin immediately snapped back to reality and walked in the old man¡¯s direction.

    Shi Sheng remained at the same spot for a moment before following after him.

    Once they entered the room, a thick medicinal scent assaulted their nostrils, bringing with it a queer smell.

    A middle-aged many on the bed with a sallowplexion. His face was devoid of flesh and looked as though someone had just stretched skin over his skeletal frame. His lips were cracked, and his breathing was very weak.

    ¡°Mr. Feng, do have a look.¡± Tears couldn¡¯t help but escape the old man¡¯s eyes as he looked at the sickly middle-aged man on the bed. ¡°Sir fell ill with no warning, and his condition has been deteriorating every day till his current state that you see now. We¡¯ve tried every method we could think of, but nothing worked. We didn¡¯t have any other option left, so we got someone to send for you.¡±

    Feng Jin asked the old man several questions. Meanwhile, Shi Sheng drifted around the room, clearly not paying much attention to the scene below.

    <i>¡®The aura here isn¡¯t as strong as it was outside...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng floated above the middle-aged man and watched as Feng Jin gave the man a check-up. His movements were slow, but he didn¡¯t pause or hesitate, making his ministrations a pleasure to watch.

    Shi Sheng rubbed her chin as she let her thoughts have free rein. <i>¡®Gotta hurry up and find a way to confirm whether he¡¯s Feng Ci or not...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Butler, Butler, a youngdy has arrived and is requesting to stay the night here.¡± A servant appeared and spoke swiftly.

    The old man was obviously rather surprised. ¡°Stay the night?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She said she was here to climb the mountain with a group, butter got separated from them. She came here since she saw lights and wishes to stay the night.¡±

    It was impossible for the mansion to have been built inplete istion from human civilisation. There was a mountain nearby that was well loved by mountain-climbing enthusiasts, so there had been several asions where people would show up at the mansion before. If the situation had not been so sensitive, they would have had no problem with letting them stay the night, but now...

    ¡°Bring me over to have a look.¡± The old man bowed to Feng Jin. ¡°Mr. Feng, I shall have to trouble you.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    The old man shuffled out of the room with the other servants in tow, leaving silence to soon descend upon the room.

    ¡°You got any clues?¡± Shi Sheng asked from her new perch on the bed. Quiet and collected, her current demeanour waspletely different from that of before. If he didn¡¯t look directly at her, he¡¯d bepletely unable to sense her presence.

    ¡°You¡¯ve discovered something?¡± Feng Jin¡¯s eyes glimmered as he replied with a question of his own.

    ¡°Not telling.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s lips lifted in a smirk.

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®If I was anyone else, you¡¯d be killed by now!¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin felt as though he really had been too indulgent with her. When she had been obedient, he hadn¡¯t felt like it was too big of a deal, but now...

    <i>¡®Looks like I¡¯ll have to teach her some rules when we get back.¡¯</i>

    ¡°AH!¡± Suddenly, a loud scream rang out. It was loud enough that everyone in the mansion probably heard it.

    Shi Sheng immediately flew out. Feng Jin hesitated for a moment before following after her. <i>¡®This ghost likes to cause trouble. Who knows what she¡¯ll end up doing if I don¡¯t follow along?¡¯</i>

    The scream hade from the kitchen on the ground floor. Shi Sheng was naturally able to glide faster than humans could walk, so she was the first to arrive at the scene.

    The kitchen was permeated by a thick, bloody stench. The first thing that caught Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes was the b of meat on the counter. She then turned to look at the woman who had fallen to the floor and was now hugging herself, screaming in terror.

    She wore only an apron, leavingrge sections of her skin exposed.

    Soon, a man wearing servant attire arrived. He strode over to the woman and helped her up. ¡°Madam, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Ghost... There¡¯s ghost...¡± The woman spoke in a trembling voice, her tone uneven due to fear.

    The old man from before arrived, bringing with him a girl. The moment Shi Sheng saw her, her face went something like this: (||| ?_?)

    <i>¡®An Su? Why is she here? This wasn¡¯t in the script!¡¯</i>

    An Su appeared to have seen Shi Sheng, for her expression changed immediately. Ning Ying had always shown her blood-covered appearance in front of An Su previously, so An Su was unable to recognise Shi Sheng. Her reaction was out of fear of seeing a ghost.

    ¡°T-t-there¡¯s a ghost... A ghost...¡± The woman who had been addressed as ¡®Madam¡¯ was still muttering.

    ¡°Hurry and bring the Madam back to her room.¡± The old man promptly ordered the servants.

    Two servants supported her and brought her towards the outside of the room, but when they reached the entrance, the woman suddenly struggled free and ran off, running into the arms of a certain someone who was nning on entering.

    Feng Jin was caught off guard, his body stumbling backwards a step. The woman appeared terrified as she hugged Feng Jin¡¯s waist tightly; er soft chest pressed against his.

    Shi Sheng floated over to Feng Jin¡¯s side, her gaze unreadable as she stared at him. That gaze was very calm, but at the same time, appeared off.

    It made Feng Jin¡¯s scalp tingle, and he hurriedly pushed the woman away.

    ¡°Ghost... There¡¯s a ghost...¡± But the woman held onto him for dear life.

    Feng Jin¡¯s gaze turned piercing as he flung her off of him. However, he had used too much strength, causing her to smash into the wall behind her. But the woman still wanted to pounce back.

    It was at this moment when An Su suddenly approached and ced herself between the woman and Feng Jin.

 Chapter 226

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± These words were directed at Shi Sheng.

    Just now, when Shi Sheng had floated over to Feng Jin¡¯s side, the crying woman was still lying in his arms, so it was natural for An Su to assume that this female ghost had wanted to hurt the woman.

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes at An Su.

    Seeing this type of reaction from Shi Sheng, An Su was utterly confused. <i>¡®This ghost seems a bit different from the others...</i>

    <i>All the other ghosts I¡¯ve seen werecking limbs, were extremely fierce or were heavily resentful of the living. They¡¯re not like this ghost who can even, er, roll her eyes at me this calmly.¡¯</i>

    An Su suddenly found this ghost to be rather cute.

    While she was still absorbed in her own thoughts, she suddenly felt herself being pushed, causing her to stumble and fall onto one of the bonsai nts lining the corridor.

    The hysterical woman shrieked as she ran off somewhere. The servants could only give chase as they called out to her.

    Soon, only the old Butler, Feng Jin, Shi Sheng, and An Su were left. The old man was the only one still standing in the kitchen, the helpless expression of one who had experienced the vicissitudes of life disyed clearly on his face. Tears began to well up in his muddled eyes.

    Feng Jin neatly straightened out the wrinkles on his clothes that were caused by the delirious woman before walking over to the kitchen.

    ¡°Mr Feng.¡± The old man quickly wiped away the tears in his eyes when he noticed that Feng Jin had walked over. ¡°Please don¡¯t take it to heart. I sincerely apologise on the Madam¡¯s behalf.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Feng Jin looked in the direction of the kitchen. ¡°Can I go in to have a look around?¡±

    ¡°Why of course, of course!¡± The old man vigorously nodded his head. ¡°To tell you the truth, this isn¡¯t the first time the Madam¡¯s went berserk. She always raves about seeing ghosts and such. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s happened to meet with anything unclean.¡±

    The sounds of their discussion slowly faded away as they walked further into the kitchen. Shi Sheng simply remained standing in her spot, looking down at the FL-sama who was currently sprawled over a decorative bonsai tree. She opened her lips. ¡°Dumb.¡±

    An Su wanted to cry. <i>¡®Why does everyone keep calling me dumb?¡¯</i>

    She mbered back up from the bonsai tree and stammered out a question. ¡°Were you... the one who scared her just now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that bored.¡± Shi Sheng drifted into the kitchen after saying her piece.

    An Su nked out slightly. <i>¡®Why does this voice sound so familiar? I swear I¡¯ve heard it before, but I can¡¯t put my finger on where exactly...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Wait! Then, do you know who scared her? Are there really ghosts around here?¡± An Su chased after Shi Sheng and spoke in a low voice so as not to startle anyone in the kitchen.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I a ghost?¡± Shi Sheng once again gave her an eyeroll.

    An Su, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®That¡¯s true...¡¯</i>

    She meekly trailed after Shi Sheng. The kitchen was very quiet and almostpletely empty.

    The only person present was a strangely garbed man who was currently standing at the spot where one would cut vegetables. On the countery several chunks of meat that were still oozing blood. It was clear that these chunks had just been carved off whatever creature they originally belonged to.

    An Su couldn¡¯t help but feel her stomach roil and she had to fight down the urge to vomit.

    She watched as Shi Sheng glided over to the man¡¯s side. The man lifted his head and seemed to look directly at her, before he once again lowered his head to continue examining the bloody meat.

    <i>¡®Can that man see her too?¡¯</i>

    An Su¡¯s rarely-used brain was finally doing some work. Before, she had seen this ghost float towards the woman, so she had assumed she wanted to scare the woman. But the woman hadn¡¯t been the only one there at that time; this man had been standing there too.

    ¡°My word, what are you doing here youngdy? My sincerest apologies, I hope you weren¡¯t scared? I shall arrange for a room for you at once.¡± The old Butler immediately approached An Su upon noticing her entry into the kitchen and quickly blocked her view of the bloody scene on the counter.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Uncle Butler.¡± An Su shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m already very grateful you¡¯re letting me stay the night.¡±

    The old man gave a forced smile. ¡°A small matter. Let me escort you to your room!¡±

    An Su could tell the old Butler didn¡¯t wish to say any more, so she shut her mouth and stopped asking questions.

    Before she left, she cast one final nce in Shi Sheng¡¯s direction.

    ......

    Feng Jin told the old man that he¡¯d observe the situation around the mansion for two days, and to prepare a room for him.

    Shi Sheng had always slept in the side bedroom in Feng Jin¡¯s house since he didn¡¯t allow her into his room, but he obviously couldn¡¯t do the same here.

    Shi Sheng stole the only bed the moment she entered the room. ¡°I¡¯m taking the bed.¡±

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Why does a ghost have to sleep on a bed?¡¯</i>

    He wanted to toss her out, but upon remembering there was still a hidden danger lurking around the mansion, he silently gave up his im to the bed as he carried a nket to the sofa.

    Shi Shengid down on the bed, thoughtfully rubbing her chin as she spoke, ¡°That old man called her Madam.¡±

    Feng Jin was caught off-guard by this sudden statement that seemed toe out of nowhere. He turned to look at her.

    Shi Sheng rolled over onto her back. ¡°There¡¯s a picture of a deceased person in that man¡¯s bedroom. She looks exactly the same as that woman.¡±

    Feng Jin stood up and walked up to the bedside, staring down at her from his higher point of view. ¡°You¡¯re saying there¡¯s something wrong with that woman?¡±

    Shi Sheng blinked. ¡°She appeared in the kitchen in the middle of the night with a couple chunks of bloody human meat on the counter beside her. Don¡¯t <i>you</i> think there¡¯s something off about her?¡±

    ¡°How do you know that was human meat?¡± <i>¡®I don¡¯t remember telling her this?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips curved into a good-looking smile, but her speech contained some hints of queerness, ¡°The smell of human blood is different from animal blood.¡±

    Feng Jin leaned over and ced his hands on either side of her head. With his overcast eyes containing subtle hints of a piercing coldness, he spoke, ¡°Ning Ying, have you recovered your memories?¡±

    Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t too used to being put in such a disadvantageous position, so she sat up and looked at him. ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you exin your sudden change in personality?¡± Feng Jin looked her square in the eyes and spoke with a deadly emphasis on his next words, ¡°Ning Ying, <i>don¡¯t</i> lie to me.¡±

    ¡°Why would I lie to you? Even if I did, you still wouldn¡¯t let me touch you.¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes.

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Just why does she keep trying to touch me all the time?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Besides, the personality has never been fully understood. There¡¯ve been plenty of people whose personalities have changed overnight. Are you going to ask each one individually the reason why?¡±

    <i>¡®If I wasn¡¯t currently in Feng Jin¡¯s ¡®employment¡¯, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered toe up with this much bullshit.¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin maintained that position for several more seconds before slowly getting up and returning to the sofa. Shi Sheng only heard him speak once more when he had alreadyid down.

    ¡°That piece of flesh was freshly carved off; it still had some hints of warmth.¡±

    ......

    The night passed uneventfully, but the next day, a heavy rain fell over the mansion. An Su was unable to leave due to the downpour and hence could only continue her stay.

    When the old Butler came to deliver breakfast in the morning, Feng Jin casually inquired about the woman from yesterday. The old man was extremely hesitant to say anything, and it was clear he was trying to avoid the topic. In the end, he had found some sort of an excuse to leave. His skittish behaviour made it easy for one to suspect that something was going on, even if there was nothing.

    Once they¡¯d finished their meal, Feng Jin went to take a look at the bedridden middle-aged man again.

    The sickly man¡¯s name was Qi Mo, a famous entrepreneur. However, a month prior to their visit, he began experiencing stuffiness in his chest. He went to the hospital to have a check-up, but they merely diagnosed it as fatigue from being overworked.

    As a result, Qi Mo brought his Madam along with him to this mansion to have a vacation. However, not only did his condition show no signs of improvement, it deteriorated even more.

    They¡¯d gone to hospitals and invited private physicians, but none had managed to detect any signs of illness. During this time, Qi Mo didn¡¯t get any better; his condition had deteriorated to the point where he couldn¡¯t get off the bed on his own, and then finally progressed to his current state. Now, he wouldn¡¯t even react to anything, simr to people in a vegetative state.

    In the midst of his despair, the old Butler remembered he had once heard Qi Mo¡¯s father mention a n of exorcists, the Feng n. Hence the reason why he came looking for the Feng n when they ran out of options.

    Feng Jin didn¡¯t live in the Feng n¡¯s ancestral manor, so logically speaking he shouldn¡¯t have even been aware of this case. But due to some unknown factors, he was the one that came out in the end.

    Once Feng Jin had checked in on Qi Mo, he went out and inspected the mansion again. His leisurely manner raised some discussion amongst the servants.

    The events ofte had scared them all terribly. Their Madam was always iming she saw ghosts, and the mansion was constantly surrounded by an ominous aura. Had the remuneration not been as much as it was, they wouldn¡¯t have remained here any longer than they had to.

 Chapter 227

    Since it was pouring outside, Feng Jin couldn¡¯t inspect the surrounding grounds, but he still continued with his inspection of the mansion¡¯s interior.

    ¡°Mr Feng, is there anything wrong?¡± Having seen Feng Jin¡¯s gloomy manner, the old man¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but start to race.

    There hadn¡¯t been much lightst night, so he hadn¡¯t been able to scrutinise this young man in much detail. His impression had merely stopped at good-looking and indifferent.

    However, in the light of morning, he was startled to realise that this young man wasn¡¯t thepassionate type, so he truly didn¡¯t know whether or not he had made the right choice in inviting him.

    ¡°Has anyone gone missing as ofte?¡± Feng Jin shot a reproving re at Shi Sheng, who stood afloat behind the old man, motive unclear.

    ¡°No,¡± the old man answered swiftly. ¡°There are only so many people in the mansion. We all know each other, so I can say for sure that no one has disappeared. Is there any reason why you ask this, Mr Feng?¡±

    The old man looked at Feng Jin in confusion. <i>¡®What does the Sir¡¯s illness have to do with whether or not anyone¡¯s gone missing?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ask him if anyone¡¯s left,¡± Shi Sheng reminded Feng Jin.

    Feng Jin gave her a subtle re. ¡°Has anyone left the mansion after Qi Mo fell ill?¡±

    The old man sighed, ¡°How could they not leave? Everyone¡¯s afraid with the current situation as it is. A total of four people have left.¡±

    Once he finished, the old man added, ¡°thest one to leave did so yesterday afternoon.¡±

    Feng Jin nodded. ¡°Tell the servants not toe out at night, no matter what they might hear.¡±

    He ced a particrly heavy emphasis on thest few words.

    The old man nodded his head in acquiescence, despite not really knowing the reason behind Feng Jin¡¯s request. The old butler subsequently asked about Qi Mo¡¯s condition before leaving to make arrangements.

    ¡°Qi Mo can still be saved?¡± <i>¡®I didn¡¯t reckon that guy had much longer to live.¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin fell silent for a moment, before speaking, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shi Sheng raised a brow.

    ¡°Er... you can see her too?¡± An Su stood behind a pir, only half of her body visible.

    Feng Jin knew who An Su was¡ªhe knew the identity of everyone rted to Nn Ying.

    He calmly disregarded her presence and headed upstairs, with Shi Sheng gliding after him. An Su could only remain at her original spot, awkwardly rubbing her nose. <i>¡®Dunno why, but I find that ghost a bit cute... Not because of her appearance, but her personality... Of course, she¡¯s very pretty too!¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin hadn¡¯t seen what she had: that ghost had drawn a turtle<sup>[1]</sup> on the Butler¡¯s back.

    ......

    Shi Sheng once again got to see the woman fromst night around noon.

    She appeared very dignified as she had her meal at the dining table. An Su was seated to her right, and was currently chatting with her.

    The woman¡¯s voice was mellow and warm,pletely contrary to the person fromst night who had broken down in hysterics.

    Shi Sheng floated across the table from them. Upon seeing her, An Su¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been stuck here with no one to talk to. This rainstorm was quite timely! Now I have Ms An to help relieve my boredom... Ms An? Why is yourplexion so poor? Are you feeling ufortable?¡±

    An Su came back to her senses and hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s...probably just the cold.¡±

    The woman studied the scene outside the window before nodding in agreement. ¡°It is rather cold. I still have some new clothes that I haven¡¯t worn. If you don¡¯t mind, I hope you can make do with them.¡±

    ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t mind...¡± An Su cast asional nces at Shi Sheng from the corners of her eyes as she chatted with the woman.

    She saw Shi Sheng make a fork stand up.

    An Su tried tomunicate with Shi Sheng by blinking, but thetter appeared oblivious to her efforts as she made the fork slowly ¡®walk¡¯ closer to the woman.

    The woman shifted her gaze, only to see the fork that was now making its way towards her of its own ord.

    ¡°AH!¡± The woman shot to her feet, causing her chair to fall to the floor behind her. She retreated with a fearful expression. ¡°Don¡¯t look for me, it wasn¡¯t me... It wasn¡¯t me...¡±

    ¡°Madam Qi,¡± An Su called out to her.

    But the woman appeared to have beenpletely scared out of her wits. She turned and ran upstairs, followed soon after by the servants that had been drawn there by her scream.

    ¡°Ms An, what happened?¡± The old man asked her pleasantly, but there was doubt in his eyes.

    An Su subconsciously looked at Shi Sheng. She was still seated calmly on her chair, having already put the fork down.

    ¡°Ms An?¡± The old man followed An Su¡¯s gaze but was only met with thin air.

    ¡°Just now... Madam Qi and I were chatting. I don¡¯t know what she saw, but she suddenly started screaming.¡±

    An Su covered for Shi Sheng about the incident with Madam Qi. Although she didn¡¯t have a clue why the former had done so, she felt as though Shi Sheng didn¡¯t have any intention of hurting Madam Qi.

    Afterforting An Su a bit, he chased after his Madam up the stairs. Only then did Shi Sheng get up. As she passed by An Su, she spoke, ¡°People with a clear conscience have no need to fear that ghosts wille knocking on their door.¡±

    An Su really wanted to retort with, <i>¡°Aren¡¯t you a ghost? Madam Qi didn¡¯t offend you in any way, so why are you scaring her?¡±</i>

    But An Sucked the guts to do so.

    She climbed upstairs alone as Shi Sheng¡¯s words constantly repeated themselves in her head.

    The moment she entered her room, she felt her back freeze over. A chill rushed up her spine and to her scalp, causing her hairs to stand on end. She couldn¡¯t help but quiver at the sensation.

    It was eerily quiet. She almost felt as if she¡¯d entered a world separate from her own.

    A frigid touch seemed to slowly make its way up her spine, and then over her shoulders, finallying to rest on her neck.

    ¡°Nn Ying, stop fooling around.¡± An Su thought it was Nn Ying.

    Nobody answered her.

    Her neck was gripped by bitingly-cold fingers.

    <i>¡®It¡¯s not Nn Ying!¡¯</i>

    Even as the thought shed through An Su¡¯s mind, it was already toote; the grip on her neck tightened, cutting off her oxygen supply. An object both firm and arctic in temperature pressed against her back.

    ¡°Mmm! Mhmm...¡± An Su struggled fiercely, but the one holding onto her simply increased the strength of their grip. She was unable to wrestle free.

    An Su felt as though she¡¯d turned to ice. The pulsing pain that came with oxygen-deprivation pounded at her. Her eyes filled with scarlet threads and her vision turned blurry.

    ¡°Feng Jin... I don¡¯t wanna eat this...¡±

    An Su only managed to hear some snippets of Shi Sheng speaking before she fainted.

    When she awoke once more, not only was Shi Sheng present, the Butler and the man called Feng Jin were there as well.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake, Ms. An?¡± The old butler deftly passed her a ss of water before questioning her in a slightly doubtful tone, ¡°May I ask why you fainted in your room?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± An Su opened her mouth, and looked at Shi Sheng, who was currently floating at the end of her bed, before finishing in a whisper, ¡°I think I met a ghost.¡±

    The one that had attempted to strangle her was definitely a ghost.

    But she was certain that it hadn¡¯t been the ghost currently floating in front of her. The one that attacked her...had a very peculiar stench.

    The old man¡¯s expression changed suddenly, his tone turning stern, ¡°Do not joke around, Ms An. How could there be a ghost here?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Butler, I¡¯ll be honest with you¡ªI have yin-yang eyes, so I can see ghosts.¡± An Su smiled bitterly. If she had any choice in the matter, she definitely wouldn¡¯t want this ability.

    Great power came with great responsibility.

    <i>¡®If I couldn¡¯t see them, would I have to be on edge all the time, afraid of seeing a ghost behind me the moment I turn around?¡¯</i>

    The old man stiffened and stared at An Su. Perhaps it was out of shock, or some other unknown reason, but he only managed to react after a very long time.

    <sup>[1]</sup> I don¡¯t know if this is relevant, but turtles are often likened to... male genitalia.

 Chapter 228 - Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (10)

    <h4>Chapter 228 : Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (10)</h4>

    An Su told the old Butler that she¡¯d traversed all the way out here at a certain someone¡¯s behest. And that someone was Qi Mo¡¯s daughter.

    The old man could confirm that Qi Mo did have a daughter who was studying at the same school as An Su. They¡¯dst heard from her 10 days ago, but hadn¡¯t heard anything else ever since.

    And now, An Su was telling them that Qi Nian had actually already died a week ago.

    Because she had yin-yang eyes, An Su was able to see the deceased Qi Nian¡¯s spirit. Qi Nian pleaded with An Su to save her father.

    Qi Nian was more of a loner at school, and her rtionship with her family wasn¡¯t too good either. The emergency contact information she gave to the school wasn¡¯t very urate, and none of her other ssmates had known anything about Qi Nian¡¯s family situation when An Su had asked.

    An Su had tried to use the information Qi Nian supplied when she enrolled into the school, but had found that the ce was currently under renovation. She couldn¡¯t find anyone who knew about Qi Nian¡¯s real address.

    As a result, no one at the mansion knew that Qi Nian had died even after a whole week had passed.

    Fortunately, Qi Nian had told An Su about this ce before. But since she wasn¡¯t familiar with the area, she had only just found it in the middle of the night.

    After listening to An Su¡¯s story, the old man immediately called the school. The news they gave him was roughly the same as what An Su had said.

    Hanging up the phone, the old man appeared sapped of all his strength as his legs gave out from underneath him, weakened by the sudden blow of the unexpected tragedy..

    <i>¡®Sir is already at death¡¯s door, and now the Young Miss is gone too.¡¯</i>

    An Su could only offer him an apologetic look. ¡°Sorry Uncle Butler, I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t have believed me if I just told you upfront...so I found an excuse.¡±

    The old man¡¯s muddy eyes were suddenly filled with tears and he unexpectedly started bawling. He had watched his Young Miss grow up. How could she be gone, just like that?

    An Su was at a loss as to what to do with this weeping old man before her. She could only rush forward to support him. ¡°Uncle Butler, don¡¯t be like this. Qi Nian¡¯s father still needs you. I promised her I¡¯d save her father.¡±

    ¡°Did you see who attacked you?¡± Feng Jin simply ignored the sobbing old man who was currently bawling his eyes out like a child and directed his dark gaze towards An Su.

    An Su helped the grieving old man to a chair before sighing, ¡°It all happened too quickly. I didn¡¯t get a good look...¡±

    Other than being able to see ghosts, all she knew were a couple of simple spells. She knew she was overreaching here, but she had been unable to reject Qi Nian¡¯s final plea.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Shi Sheng abruptly spoke up. She had been feeling hungry ever since she came here. <i>¡®Ghosts get really scary when they¡¯re hungry, you know? Are you done yet?¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin briefly swept his gaze over her before lowering his eyes and walking out.

    ¡°Do you think it was a human or a ghost that did it?¡± Shi Sheng drifted behind Feng Jin. Without waiting for his reply, she rubbed her chin and gave her opinion, ¡°There¡¯s plenty of amusing stuff around here.¡±

    ¡°Nn Ying¡¯s going toe soon.¡± Feng Jin suddenly spoke up.

    Shi Sheng subconsciously replied, ¡°An Su¡¯s here. Of course he¡¯sing.¡±

    <i>¡®How¡¯s he going to keep screwing her if he doesn¡¯t experience trials with her?¡¯</i>

    She then reacted as to what Feng Jin had meant by telling her that. She smiled very happily. ¡°It¡¯s gonna be more fun with Nn Ying around.¡±

    Feng Jin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he looked back at her. <i>¡®She <strong>definitely</strong> knows something. But... ever since we arrived at the mansion, she¡¯s never left my field of vision. The only time she has, was when she went out during noon for a little while.</i>

    <i>Butst night, she seemed to know something. If I¡¯d known, I wouldn¡¯t have brought her here.¡¯</i>

    ......

    Perhaps it was because An Su was Qi Nian¡¯s schoolmate, and had received herst request, but the Butler had told her everything he knew. As a result, An Su could now openly inspect the entire mansion.

    Once she got to Madam Qi¡¯s room, she saw Shi Sheng float through the door. Soon after, shrieks of terror could be hearding from inside the room.

    Those piercing cries nearly shattered An Su¡¯s eardrums. She hurriedly ran to the room¡¯s door, and pushed it open.

    Madam Qi had fallen in front of the dressing table. There were several streaks of blood decorating the mirror. By the time she¡¯d entered, Shi Sheng was already wiping the blood streaks away in an unhurried fashion. She then calmly floated back out of the room.

    ¡°Why did you scare her?¡± An Su suddenly grabbed onto Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng only aimed a strange look at her hand that was currently being pulled by An Su. She felt a bit of warmth, but apart from that, there was no other sensation.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s fun,¡± Shi Sheng jerked her hand back before staring at the spot An Su touched thoughtfully.

    An Su¡¯s lips twitched. <i>¡®You scared her just because you found it fun?¡¯</i>

    An Su wanted to continue speaking, but a servant who had heard all themotion had arrived, and Shi Sheng used the opportunity to float out of the room.

    When she returned to her room, Feng Jin was still in the same position he was in when she¡¯d left.

    After meandering around the doorway for a few seconds, she appeared to have decided on something and glided over to Feng Jin.

    Feng Jin looked up only to see a shadowy white blur and felt a cool sensation wrap around his wrist.

    Shi Sheng bore with the intense burning pain as she rapidly concentrated the sparse spirit energy left in her body into her fingertip. But before she could send it into Feng Jin¡¯s body, she was roughly flung away by a great force.

    Feng Jin stared at her with a dark expression.

    <i>¡®What was she trying to do? Kill me?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng gingerly held her numb hand as she mbered back up. Rage bubbled up in her chest, but she managed to swallow it back down in the end. <i>¡®If it had been me, and someone suddenly tried to touch me, I¡¯d have already brought out my sword...¡¯</i>

    She red at Feng Jin. ¡°Why would I go through so much trouble just to kill you? Plus, we have a <i>contract</i>! If you die, I die! I¡¯m not an idiot!¡±

    Feng Jin¡¯s tensed body instantly rxed upon hearing Shi Sheng¡¯s words. ¡°Why do you insist on touching me then?¡±

    <i>¡®To the point where you can even ignore getting injured in the process...?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Howe I¡¯m not allowed to touch you?¡± <i>¡®What? Would touching you cause you to shatter to bits? Or would it make you pregnant?¡¯</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re a ghost.¡±

    ¡°So what?! Don¡¯t ghosts have ghost rights too?! Are you discriminating against me?!¡± Shi Sheng red up.

    Feng Jin fell silent for a moment, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing a few times before he spoke, ¡°Humans and ghosts can¡¯t be together.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®All I<sup>(bbb)</sup> wanted to do was to confirm whether you¡¯re Feng Ci or not. Too much imagination is a bad thing!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng gave Feng Jin a couple of eyerolls, disying her extreme distaste and contempt before carefully holding her hand and floating out of the room.

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Wasn¡¯t she thinking of me this way? If she wasn¡¯t, then why does she always want to touch me?¡¯</i>

    Since then, Feng Jin didn¡¯t see Shi Sheng at all. He could only use their contract link to vaguely sense her location. She was still in the mansion. But before he could go out to look for her, An Su and Madam Qi were found missing.

    No one had noticed when the two had disappeared. Only when the servants had gone to call them both down for dinner did they discover that they weren¡¯t in their rooms.

    The servants couldn¡¯t find them despite thoroughly searching every inch of the mansion. And since it was pouring outside, there was no way they could have gone out there.

    ......

    At this moment, An Su was tied to a chair in a basement.

    Shi Sheng casually hovered beside her with a gloating expression on her face, ¡°How you feelin¡¯?¡±

    An Su was speechless. ¡°How did I get here?¡±

    Thest thing she could remember was spending some time together with Madam Qi, but then, somehow, she had suddenly fainted. But, the moment she woke up, she only saw the gloating ghost floating beside her.

    However, for some reason, An Su didn¡¯t feel afraid when she was around.

    ¡°Kidnapped by someone, duh. How else could you have ended up here? I can¡¯t teleport you,¡± Shi Sheng smiled rather obnoxiously.

    An Su couldn¡¯t help but make a face like this: (||| ?_?)

    It was easy to assume from Shi Sheng¡¯s infuriating behaviour that she was the kidnapper, but An Su didn¡¯t believe that. Even An Su herself felt it was strange that she¡¯d feel that way.

 Chapter 229 - Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (11)

    <h4>Chapter 229 : Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (11)</h4>

    An Su quickly examined her surroundings. Although the lighting was dim, it was still enough to look around. She was currently bound to a chair with some rope.

    Iron chains that served an unknown purpose hung from all four walls. The floor was dotted withyers of dried bloodstains and they let off a putrid smell that was a mixture of rot and blood.

    It was the spitting image of a ssic torture chamber used for criminals back in ancient times.

    <i>¡®Where am I...? This type of ce still exists?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Where¡¯s Madam Qi?¡± <i>¡®Wasn¡¯t she with me too? Howe I don¡¯t see her anywhere?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng ridiculed her from the side, ¡°Who do you think brought you here?¡±

    An Su¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. <i>¡®How could that be? Madam Qi is such a gentle person; why would she kidnap me? I don¡¯t remember having any enmity with her either!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng floated around the torture room, causing the rusty chains on the walls to rattle. In this otherwise quiet ce, the rattling sound was enough to startle An Su¡¯s ears.

    <i>Creeeak¡ª</i>

    Just then, the door to the gruesome basement opened and a woman wearing exquisite makeup entered, carrying a surgical tray in her hands.

    Once she saw who it was, An Su¡¯sst bit of hope vanished. <i>¡®It really was her...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng was silently standing in the corner. Madam Qi seemed to be unaware of her presence as she headed straight for An Su.

    She gently ced the tray on the table to the side of the chair, allowing An Su to get a clear look at the tray¡¯s contents: scalpels, pincers, tweezers, and all sorts of medical instruments that shone with cold light even in the dimness.

    Goosebumps popped up all over An Su¡¯s body. ¡°Madam Qi, what are you doing? I have no enmity with you; why did you tie me up here?¡±

    At this moment, Madam Qi was no longer the gentle woman she had previously shown herself to be. She forcefully gripped An Su¡¯s chin and spoke with a twisted expression, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you vixens always try to seduce him? Just what makes you lot so cheap?! Always wanting to climb into some rich man¡¯s bed whenever you have the slightest bit of looks?¡±

    An Su was at aplete loss as to what Madam Qi was rambling on about.

    ¡°Just look at this face. The tenderness really makes one jealous!¡± Madam Qi had a crazed look in her eyes as she reached out with her slender fingers and traced An Su¡¯s face from her forehead, to her brows, to her cheeks, and then her lips. ¡°If I peeled off this skin of yours, would you still have the face to seduce others?¡±

    <i>¡®Peeling off skin?! Seducing people? Seducing who?!</i>

    <i>Did Madam Qi... seduce Mister Qi?¡¯</i>

    An Su felt startled as her brain continued processing all this new information.

    ¡°Madam Qi...¡± An Su had some difficulty speaking due to her chin being pinched, so her words came out slightly garbled. ¡°You... misunderstand! I- I never... never seduced Mister Qi!¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Madam Qi¡¯s control snapped and in the next second she pped An Su. ¡°Bitch, you still dare to say you didn¡¯t seduce him! I saw it with my own eyes!¡±

    An Su¡¯s head was spinning from the p and she subconsciously looked over in Shi Sheng¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Who¡¯re you making that look for, huh? He can¡¯t see you now! You were getting all cocky just because he doted on you, weren¡¯t you?! Well, will he still like you without your pretty looks?!¡± Madam Qi smiled viciously.

    She released An Su¡¯s chin and turned to pick up one of the instrumentsying on the doctor¡¯s tray.

    An Su watched on in fear. <i>¡®Is this woman mad?!¡¯</i>

    A coldly gleaming scalpel pressed against her cheek as it glided against her skin like a poisonous snake.

    ¡°Hahaha! All of you sluts should just die! Die!¡± Madam Qi¡¯s gaze turned savage and her hand began to press down.

    But just then, the lights in the basement went out and the room fell into total darkness.

    An Su felt something cold cut the ropes binding her. Without them holding her down, she immediately shoved Madam Qi away before running towards the direction where she remembered the door was.

    She reached the door, but was unable to open it.

    Suddenly, a sharp pain could be felt from her scalp as someone yanked An Su back by her hair, causing her to crash into the chains on the wall beside. Pain and numbness swept through her nerves.

    ¡°Slut, you dared to run!¡± Madam Qi had a surprising amount of strength; she roughly forced An Su against the wall and wrapped her up with the chains.

    Shi Sheng simply stood in the corner again and watched as An Su was tied up once more. She couldn¡¯t help but facepalm speechlessly.

    <i>¡®The FL¡¯sbat ability is really... I guess all thebat ability goes to the ML in these types of novels...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng drew her sword and swept it past the chains hanging on the walls, causing a clinking noise to ring madly throughout the basement.

    Madam Qi halted. ¡°Who?!¡±

    The only reply was the constant rattling of chains.

    ¡°Stop acting so mysterious! Show yourself!¡± Madam Qi¡¯s gaze frantically probed into the darkness. But there wasn¡¯t the slightest amount of light in here; she wouldn¡¯t have seen her own hand if ity before her eyes, let alone anything else. She couldn¡¯t help but start trembling.

    ¡°Well? Aren¡¯t you going to run? What? Are you waiting for me to carry you out with an eight-man sedan<sup>[1]</sup>?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s voice travelled to An Su¡¯s ears.

    <i>¡®Although I really shouldn¡¯t be picking ws with your phrasing right now... Aren¡¯t eight-man sedans supposed to be used in weddings?¡¯</i>

    An Su took a deep breath before forcefully kicking Madam Qi in the stomach and running swiftly towards the door once more.

    This time, she easily opened it, but what she saw outside made her stop in her tracks. <i>¡®Are those... dogs?!¡¯</i>

    Tworge hounds half the height of a human were lying down in the middle of a narrow pathway. Upon hearing themotion from the door, they lifted their heads as one. Seeing that it was a human, they both stood up, bared their teeth, and growled. Their ferocious gazes caused An Su¡¯s scalp to grow numb.

    <i>¡®Dogs ahead, a loony behind... Where am I going to run?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng had appeared in front of her at some point, and was currently looking at her with a speechless expression.

    ¡°Ghost-jiejie! Help!¡± An Su didn¡¯t care about dignity anymore as she cried out to Shi Sheng for help. <i>¡®Ghost-jiejie is very powerful! I have to tightly hug her big thigh!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng turned around and walked back with her sword in tow. The hounds, sensing danger, immediately turned to bark madly at the floating sword. Unfortunately, Madam Qi finally caught up.

    She immediately lunged towards An Su with a vicious expression, ¡°Bitch!¡±

    An Su gritted her teeth. <i>¡®Fuck it! At most I¡¯ll die! I¡¯ll still be a prettydy 20 yearster!¡¯</i>

    She sprinted towards Shi Sheng. When humans faced the threat of death, they¡¯d somehow always manage to find that onest burst of energy for a final attempt to survive. An Su managed to dodge the hounds and safely reach the other side.

    Without needing Shi Sheng to remind (insult) her, she wisely ran towards the lighting from outside.

    Shi Sheng only used her sword to distract the hounds, but didn¡¯t attack them. Once An Su was past them, she kept her sword and flew towards the exit at a speed much faster than An Su could run.

    ¡°Ghost-jiejie, wait for me!¡± An Su broke the record for her fastest running speed in her whole life. Once she¡¯d escaped the basement, she hurriedly mmed the door shut and ced a sizable rock on for good measure.

    Only then did she sit down and pant.

    <i>¡®I nearly died back there. Too close!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ghost-jiejie, thank you!¡± An Su eximed as she wiped away the stream of tears and snot on her face. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve died already! Ghost-jiejie, you¡¯re a good person!¡±

    The Shi Sheng who had been issued the ¡®good person card,¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I just wanted to see how dumb you could be.¡±

    <i>¡®I<sup>(bbb)</sup> don¡¯t have the time to be Lei Feng<sup><strong>[2]</strong></sup>! This is all for the sake of ensuring the ML will never have his feelings reciprocated! Of course I can¡¯t let him save you, otherwise you¡¯d definitely fall for him!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ah?¡± An Su stared at Shi Sheng in a ditsy, but slightly cute way.

    ¡°Idiot,¡± Shi Sheng loftily spoke.

    The ¡®idiot¡¯ An Su, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Am I really that dumb?¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> I think it¡¯s also known as a bridal sedan.

    <sup>[2]</sup> The man who may or may not have existed. The CCP made him out to be a sterling role model who¡¯d do anything to help his country and countrymen.

 Chapter 230 - Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (12)

    <h4>Chapter 230 : Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (12)</h4>

    After locking Madam Qi in the basement, An Su calmed herself down for a bit before going out to call people for help.

    The basement was located behind the mansion¡¯s fake mountain, and the entrance was hidden by some nts, so it was easy for normal people to miss it. This was the reason why no one had managed to find this ce during the search earlier.

    The old Butler looked surprised upon seeing the secret entrance, as if he waspletely unaware that there had actually been a basement here.

    As this was happening, Shi Sheng was silently standing in the shadows. When Feng Jin turned to look at her, she just lifted her chin with an arrogant, somewhat provocative expression, before disappearing.

    When the Butler entered the secret basement, he found Madam Qi already dead, as well as the two hounds An Su had seen previously currently feeding on Madam Qi¡¯s mutted corpse.

    <i>¡®Only dogs that have been regrly fed human meat would eat a human...¡¯</i>

    His own train of thought shocked the old Butler. <i>¡®It¡¯s not possible! How could the Madam have killed people?¡¯</i>

    Only after much effort on the servants¡¯ part did they manage to subdue the two hounds. To their horror, they found several human skeletons in the basement. One of them belonged to the recently dismissed servant whom the Butler had mentioned before. She had already died, but her body was still warm; it hadn¡¯t been long since her death.

    ......

    Shi Sheng left the chaotic scene at the basement and floated to the fourth floor of the mansion. While the mansion¡¯s second floor was where the owner¡¯s family lived and the third floor was for entertainment, the fourth floor, however, was sealed shut.

    Shi Sheng easily passed through the floors and entered the fourth floor;there was only one room on the entire floor, and it was very spacious.

    The moment she entered, she felt a cold presence in the surroundings. However, it was not the same as the one she felt upon entering the mansion.

    Adding to the sullen atmosphere of the room, ck curtains hung from all the windows, blocking out all light.

    She explored the area but found only one thing¡ªan enshrined portrait of a deceased woman, a woman who looked exactly like Madam Qi.

    No¡ªthere was <i>some </i>difference.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we look alike?¡± A voice came out from behind her all of a sudden.

    Shi Sheng turned around to look. At some point, a red-clothed woman had appeared, quietly standing next to the ck-coloured curtains. Her features were exactly the same as the woman in the portrait.

    Two figures, one red and one white, contrasting each other greatly in the dimly lit room.

    The woman smiled at Shi Sheng. ¡°How¡¯d you die?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°I guess that could be considered lucky. You don¡¯t have to worry about always thinking of your time alive. Less troublesome.¡±

    Shi Sheng stared at her expressionlessly while inwardly considering the best way to hack the woman to death.

    The woman had already started speaking though. ¡°When I died, it just so happened to be my 25th birthday. I¡¯d just given birth to Nian-Nian, but I hadn¡¯t even gotten the chance to watch her grow up before I died...¡±

    ......

    The deceased woman¡¯s name was Su Yun. She and Qi Mo were lovers ever since graduating from University. Both their families had been long-time friends, so their marriage was inevitable.

    After their marriage, their feelings only grew stronger. Their careers also thrived under their hard work. Furthermore, Su Yunter gave birth to a healthy daughter. They should¡¯ve led a perfectly happy life.

    But then, Su Yun was murdered the year she turned 25.

    And her murderer was none other than her younger twin sister, Su Xin.

    Perhaps because of the strange connection that twins had, Su Xin fell for Qi Mo too. Seeing Su Yun be happier and happier, the intense jealousy building in Su Xin¡¯s heart caused her mind to grow twisted and finally led her to plot the murder of her own sister, Su Yun.

    Su Yun hadn¡¯t known it was Su Xin who killed her at first. The only reason she hadn¡¯t entered the cycle of reincarnation yet was because she couldn¡¯t put down her worry for Qi Mo and Qi Nian.

    After her death, she witnessed Su Xin tenderly caring for Qi Mo while plotting many ways to climb into his bed.

    Qi Mo was still dazed from Su Yun¡¯s sudden death, so upon seeing Su Xin¡¯s face, which was exactly like her sister¡¯s, he couldn¡¯t tell who he was truly with.

    Although Su Yun had felt anger at Su Xin¡¯s actions, she could still ept it after she got over her heartbreak. After all, she was already dead and couldn¡¯t take care of Qi Mo and Nian-Nian anymore. Even if Qi Mo wasn¡¯t with Su Xin, he¡¯d still find someone else to be together with.

    But one day, she¡¯d identally overheard Su Xin talking on the phone with someone. From Su Xin¡¯s twisted, almost insane, ranting, Su Yun learned that her own death was actually Su Xin¡¯s doing.

    For the sake of obtaining Qi Mo¡ªher own brother-inw¡ªshe was crazy enough to kill her own twin sister.

    Su Yun¡¯s rage was ignited, and she turned into a vengeful wraith to haunt Su Xin.

    That period of haunting was terrifying for Su Xin. Soon though, she found a Taoist to trap Su Yun in this mansion, and Su Xin never saw Su Yun since then.

    A month prior, when Su Xin brought Qi Mo back to this mansion, Su Yun had pieced together what happened from their conversations.

    She wanted to get close to Su Xin, but thetter had a protection talisman given by the Taoist, so she didn¡¯t dare to get too close.

    ¡°So you mean to say you¡¯ve never been able to get close to Su Xin?¡± Shi Sheng raised a brow.

    Su Yun shook her head, ¡°Never. I feel an extreme difort the moment I get within 10 meters of her.¡±

    Her behaviour was very calm, so if it wasn¡¯t for her red clothes, Shi Sheng wouldn¡¯t have suspected that she was a wraith at all.

    ¡°Then who scared her?¡±

    Su Yun only shook her head.

    Just as Shi Sheng was about to continue questioning her, the sounds of footsteps came from the direction of the door connecting the room to the lower floor.

    Su Yun disappeared from sight as soon as the door was opened. Feng Jin and An Su appeared in the doorway.

    <i>¡®Bunch of ipetents!¡¯ </i>Shi Sheng gave the both of them an indiscriminate eyeroll before vanishing as well.

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®What now?¡¯</i>

    An Su, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®I feel like I¡¯m being disdained by Ghost-jiejie again...¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin returned to his room to find Shi Sheng lying on the bed. He swiftly shut the door behind him before walking over to the bed to look down at her.

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡±

    Shi Sheng reached out a hand so that it was level with his eyes. She spoke in an almost indistinct voice, ¡°Too weak.¡±

    <i>¡®Too weak? What is she talking about?¡¯ </i>Feng Jin suddenly found himselfcking inprehension abilities, because what other reason could exin his inability to understand her words?

    Shi Sheng flipped her body to sit up and propped her jaw up with her hands. ¡°I wanted to devour Su Yun to increase my strength.¡±

    <i>¡®I¡¯m too weak right now; can¡¯t even touch a hair on Feng Jin¡¯s head! Simply a disgrace!¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin was speechless for a while. Only after a long while had passed did his eyes move and he spoke drily, ¡°Who taught you how?¡±

    He had never told her about increasing her strength by absorbing the powers of wraiths before.

    ¡°Why would I need someone to tell me about something so simple?¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes at him. ¡°It¡¯s always like this in novels.¡±

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve gone stupid from reading too many novels...¡¯</i>

    He took a deep breath before speaking with a stern expression, ¡°Don¡¯t be so reckless. If you want to increase your strength this way, I¡¯ll have to help. If you try to absorb it on your own, you won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±

    Shi Sheng blinked. ¡°Okay then! Go catch Su Yun for me right now! This damn body is shit...¡±

    Shi Sheng had quietly muttered thatst part, so Feng Jin couldn¡¯t hear it clearly because he was too agitated by the first part of her speech. <i>¡®Do you think I can catch it just because you told me to? You think a fully fledged wraith is a chicken that¡¯ll just sit and let you pick it up?!¡¯</i>

    #The ghost I¡¯m raising is getting more and more out of hand. She¡¯s simply going to ascend the heavens at this rate!#

 Chapter 231 - Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (13)

    <h4>Chapter 231 : Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (13)</h4>

    Feng Jin had learned about Su Yun from the old Butler. He had also thought that it was Su Yun trying to harm Su Xin, but now, it was became clear that wasn¡¯t the case; there was still something else hidden in the shadows.

    ¡°Not even Su Yun knew what those things were. Do you think my strength will shoot up like a rocket if I eat them?¡± Shi Sheng said this with an excited expression.

    <i>¡®You don¡¯t even know what it is and yet you want to eat it? What if you get indigestion?¡¯</i> Feng Jin felt like the willpower he¡¯d painstakingly gathered for all these years was going to crumble under her hands.

    He red at Shi Sheng. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave my sight.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± <i>¡®Think you¡¯re so hot because of the contract?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Am I supposed to follow you to the toilet when you feel the urge to go? I¡¯m fine with it, so if it doesn¡¯t bother you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Feng Jin roared angrily at her. <i>¡®Just thinking about her entering the gents...¡¯</i>

    ¡°What¡¯re you blowing your top at me for? You don¡¯t think I¡¯ll kill you?¡± Shi Sheng sprung off the bed and spoke domineeringly, ¡°Be more polite! I¡¯m capable of anything if you push me far enough!¡±

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®So angry that my stomach hurts, my lungs hurt, everywhere hurts.¡¯</i>

    He took several deep breaths to suppress his rage before giving her a warning, ¡°Don¡¯t get any more ideas about eating that thing.¡±

    ¡°Then let me rub you for a bit.¡± Shi Sheng immediately seized the opportunity to raise conditions.

    Feng Jin¡¯s expression was dark as he turned around, ignoring her.

    ¡°Do you have to be that way? All I want to do is rub you a bit, not screw you. Is there a need to be so guarded? Will you die if I rub you a bit? Will you get pregnant?¡±

    Feng Jin¡¯s face darkened further as violence filled his gloomy eyes. <i>¡®This ghost I¡¯m keeping is truly arrogant. Really want to...strangle her.¡¯</i>

    ......

    <i>Knock knock!</i>

    A sudden knock on the door of their room interrupted Shi Sheng¡¯s dissatisfied ranting.

    Feng Jin felt like he had received a pardon as he went to answer it.

    ¡°Mr Feng...¡± An Su was standing outside, her face a bit pale and her body trembling slightly. ¡°Is Ghost-jiejie here?¡±

    Feng Jin frowned. ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± An Su nced around furtively. ¡°I¡¯m not really sure what I saw, so I wanted toe and ask you and Ghost-jiejie.¡±

    ¡°With that much trembling, are you sure it¡¯s not because you¡¯re afraid?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s mocking voice came from behind Feng Jin.

    A hint of pink crept onto An Su¡¯s pale face. She shot a pleading gaze at Shi Sheng, simultaneously sping her hands together. ¡°Ghost-jiejie, please just let me in! This ce is too scary.¡±

    She was just a normal university student who had only been able to see ghosts for a month at most; it was normal for her to be afraid. Ever sinceing to this mansion, she¡¯d experienced getting almost strangled to death by a ghost as well as a kidnapping... She was already quite proud of herself for not copsing into a sobbing wreck.

    ¡°I¡¯m a ghost. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll eat you?¡± Shi Sheng floated to the doorway and made blood leak from her orifices.

    As Shi Sheng anticipated, An Su retreated fearfully and took a few panicked breaths. Only three secondster did she speak with a pale face, ¡°Y-You won¡¯t eat me.¡±

    <i>¡®If she wanted to eat me, she wouldn¡¯t have saved me back in the basement. This Ghost-jiejie is just a hard-faced softie!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng reverted her face back to normal before floating over to her previous position on the bed. Feng Jin opened the door wider. An Su bowed to him in gratitude before running inside and cing her back against the wall. All the strength seemed to drain from her body, leaving her to suck in a few deep breaths.

    Once she¡¯d calmed down, she examined the room. Shi Sheng was lying down on the bed and using a phone. Feng Jin was simrly reclined on a sofa, looking at a photograph in his hand.

    An Su was rather afraid of this strangely dressed man with a dark aura. Whenever he looked at someone, the darkness in his gaze made people wish they could kill themselves. As a result, she subconsciously chose to draw closer to Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Ghost-jiejie...¡±

    ¡°What?¡± <i>¡®FL-sama¡¯s nning on hugging my big thigh? Although she¡¯s a bit dumb, at least she¡¯s not broken. If she praises me<sup>(bbb)</sup> a few more times, I¡¯ll<sup>(bbb)</sup> just let her hug it.¡¯</i>

    An Su squatted down next to the bed. When her gaze swept over the phone screen, the scenes that entered her eyes caused her face to burn. She subconsciously looked at Feng Jin. <i>¡®How could he let Ghost-jiejie look at these kinds of things?¡¯</i>

    Probably having noticed An Su¡¯s gaze, Feng Jin lifted his head to look over. Seeing that her expression was a bit off, his eyes drifted to the phone in Shi Sheng¡¯s hands.

    His gaze darkened as he walked over to the bed and took back his phone. He felt very unwell upon seeing the... explicit scenes on the screen.

    ¡°If you look at these kinds of things again, you can forget about those clothes.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± <i>¡®Mental sustenance or clothes... so hard to choose! Can I have both?¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin red at her before turning off the inte on his phone. He opened up the Matching Pairs app and handed it back to her.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Who wants to y that game for idiots? Howe this guy¡¯s got this dumb game downloaded on his phone?¡¯</i>

    5 minutester...

    There were two idiots ying Matching Pairs.

    ¡°What did you say you saw just now?¡± Shi Sheng tapped wildly on the screen while asking An Su.

    An Su finally remembered what she hade looking for Shi Sheng for and hurriedly shifted her gaze away from the screen. ¡°When I went to the ground floor just now, I heard some noisesing from the storeroom. I thought it was just a servant, so I didn¡¯t take much note of it. But when I was on my way back, I saw a ck ball of... something squeezing in through the crack under the storeroom door. It looked like... like... fog.¡±

    ¡°Fog?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a hate spirit,¡± Feng Jin answered before warning Shi Sheng, ¡°It¡¯s <i>not </i>edible!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Do I look like Ick that muchmon sense? Hate spirits absorb a bunch of hate to make themselves stronger. Even if they¡¯re a bit weak in the beginning, they¡¯re fucking invincible in thete stages.</i>

    <i>Besides, just looking at it spoils my appetite. I¡¯m not eating something that disgusting!¡¯</i>

    ¡°How did Su Xin get a hate spirit to chase after her?¡± An Su shuddered after hearing their words. ¡°Besides, she¡¯s already dead... why hasn¡¯t it left yet?¡±

    Ever since she started to see ghosts, she¡¯d begun to read up on this type of thing, so she knew a little bit.

    ¡°There¡¯s still plenty of food here, why would it leave? If it was me, I wouldn¡¯t leave,¡± Shi Sheng didn¡¯t even lift her head as she spoke.

    ¡°Oh shit, time¡¯s up! Dead!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Then will it...¡± <i>¡®..e here?¡¯</i>

    An Su scanned the surroundings anxiously. <i>¡®This room isn¡¯t safe! ...I won¡¯t end up dying instead of helping, will I?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Do you think vil- Feng Jin is just here to be a flower vase?¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes at An Su.

    ¡°Have some backbone!¡±

    <i>¡®You¡¯re the FL, okay?! Even if the ML¡¯s the one with all the cheats in the early stages, you don¡¯t have to be such a coward!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ghost-jiejie...¡± An Su was nearly in tears. ¡°You¡¯re a ghost¡ªof course you¡¯re not scared! But I¡¯m a human ah!¡±

    ¡°Then why¡¯d youe here in the first ce?¡±

    An Su made a crying face. ¡°Probably... because I agreed to Qi Nian¡¯s request in a moment of impulse.¡±

    <i>¡®It¡¯s already toote for me to regret it ah!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng fell silent. <i>¡®Yeah, that sounds about right. Many FLs agree in a moment of impulse, but somehow always manage to end up in a sorry state and implicate others along with them. A ssic example of harming others without benefiting oneself.</i>

    <i>Without making sure I have the ability to help first, I¡¯d never make a decision that quickly.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 232 - Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (14)

    <h4>Chapter 232 : Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (14)</h4>

    Qi Mo¡¯s condition continued to deteriorate further with every passing day.

    After learning that there was a hate spirit involved, Feng Jin¡¯s attitude became even more serious. For the first time, Shi Sheng saw him actually taking out paper wards and pasting them around Qi Mo¡¯s room.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be hurt by these, am I?¡± Shi Sheng didn¡¯t dare to go in. After all, there was that smidgen of a chance.

    After Feng Jin pasted thest ward, he walked out of the room and shut the door. ¡°They¡¯re useless against you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The wards are targeted against hate spirits. Although you¡¯re a ghost, you have a contract with me, so unless it¡¯s a special ward, they will be unable to harm you.¡±

    ¡°So powerful? Then doesn¡¯t that mean I don¡¯t have to be afraid of exorcists?¡± <i>¡®No wonder even though Su Yun said Su Xin had a protection talisman on her, I didn¡¯t feel anything when I got close.¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin frowned. He had the feeling that her words had another meaning behind them. But no matter how he interpreted them, he couldn¡¯t figure it out. In the end, he could only nod his head in agreement.

    He then added, ¡°But if you meet someone with real ability, you can only run.¡±

    ¡°Mr Feng, someone¡¯sing...¡± An Su alerted them from afar. <i>¡®If someone sees Mr Feng speaking to thin air, they¡¯ll think he¡¯s gone mad, won¡¯t they?¡¯</i>

    True to her words, a servant¡ª who appeared to be a cleaner¡ªwas descending down the stairs. Upon seeing Feng Jin and An Su, she nodded her head politely before hurrying off.

    ¡°What are we doing now?¡± Shi Sheng floated around the two out of boredom.

    ¡°Waiting.¡±

    And Feng Jin when he said they were waiting.

    An Su and Shi Sheng yed Matching Pairs. Feng Jin would asionally leave, but he would always return soon after.

    The morning after Feng Jin put up the wards, someone went missing. In the following days, more and more people disappeared with some quitting their jobs and leaving out of fear they¡¯d be the next. In the end, only the Butler and two other old servants remained.

    ording to the old man, they had already been with the Qi Family for decades and treated the mansion as their home for such a long time, where else could they go?

    Although Feng Jin didn¡¯t seem to care about the disappearances, An Su was quite worried. She probably wasn¡¯t feeling too happy about so many disappearances; after all, those were human lives. However, with thebined effects of Shi Sheng¡¯s frequent ridicule and Feng Jin¡¯s constant ¡®don¡¯t talk to me¡¯ face, she didn¡¯t dare to do anything reckless.

    Shi Sheng, on the other hand, was more curious about what was going on with Nn Ying. <i>¡®Didn¡¯t Feng Jin say he was arriving soon? The FL¡¯s already been here for 5 to 6 days, so why hasn¡¯t he shown up? This isn¡¯t logical!</i>

    <i>...If the ML doesn¡¯t show up, who am I supposed to torment?¡¯</i>

    ......

    On the fourth night since the wards were put up, Shi Sheng suddenly looked up from the phone screen. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±

    An Su immediately started trembling in fear. ¡°W-where?¡±

    For the sake of convenience, their room was directly opposite Qi Mo¡¯s.

    Feng Jin got up and moved towards the door. He stood beside it and quietly listened to the sounds that wereing from outside their room.

    The distinct sound of footsteps could be hearding from the direction of the stairwell. The footsteps moved closer and closer until their owner stopped right in front of Qi Mo¡¯s room.

    After what seemed like an eternity of silence,, Feng Jin heard the sound of a door opening. Surprisingly, it wasn¡¯ting from Qi Mo¡¯s door, but the one to the room adjacent to theirs..

    <i>Click.</i>

    The sound of a door shutting could be heard.

    Feng Jin frowned and hesitated a bit before moving to go outside. Suddenly, Shi Sheng floated over to him. ¡°It¡¯s still outside.¡±

    Just as her words fell, arge force mmed against the door, causing a small crack to emerge. Through the crack they caught a glimpse of the person outside.

    It was one of the two old servants who had stayed behind.

    Shi Sheng drew her sword, excitement shining in her gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve never sliced up a hate spirit before. I wonder if it feels nice. What¡¯re you blocking me for? Move it! Stand behind me!¡±

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Do I have the wrong script? Because I¡¯m sure those are my lines...¡¯</i>

    <strong><i>Bang!</i></strong>

    <strong><i>ng!</i></strong>

    The door was forcefully mmed open to reveal the person outside. Surrounded by a ck fog, the old servant¡¯splexion seemed inhuman with its greenish white tint. Judging by his dead-fish like eyes that red at them and the stiff movements of his limbs, it was clear that he was already dead.

    Shi Sheng rushed out immediately and swung her sword at the old servant. The servant was not encumbered in the slightest by his stiff limbs as he dodged the sword strike with ease.

    ¡°Scram!¡± The old servant spat out with a piercing voice that sounded like metal grating on ceramic.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes shed ominously before her lips lifted in a mocking curve. ¡°I haven¡¯t learned how to scram yet. Why don¡¯t you demonstrate for me? If you do it well, I¡¯ll let you die painlessly.¡±

    An animalistic growl escaped from the old servant¡¯s throat as he lunged at Shi Sheng in rage.

    Feng Jin watched them battle as he stood atop the copsed door.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t use much of her own energy reserves, choosing to just swing her sword around wildly. She managed to injure the old servant¡¯s arm and his shoulder, but that didn¡¯t seem to slow him down at all.

    An Su hid somewhere further back as she watched the unfolding battle with shining eyes. <i>¡®Ghost-jiejie is so powerful!¡¯</i>

    Perhaps knowing that it couldn¡¯t defeat Shi Sheng in a head-on fight, the hate spirit released the old servant. ck fog poured out from his body and rushed into Qi Mo¡¯s room. Soon, sounds of high-pitched roaring could be hearding from within.

    The noise cut out as abruptly as it started, causing Feng Jin¡¯s expression to change. He immediately charged inside, in only to find the entire room in shambles. Of the wards Feng Jin had pasted in here earlier, only half were left intact while the other half had burnt up.

    The hate spirit and Su Yun stood on either side of Qi Mo¡¯s bed. The hate spirit was trying to enter Qi Mo¡¯s body, but Su Yun was using a formless energy to prevent it from doing so. The situation had fallen into a stalemate.

    ¡°He should die,¡± the hate spirit spoke suddenly. It was no longer a high-pitched voice, but the voices of multiple women ovepping.

    ¡°No...¡± Su Yun shook her head.

    ¡°He should die!¡± The hate spirit repeated its words more forcefully.

    Su Yun continued to shake her head. ¡°He¡¯s innocent. Please spare him. Su Xin¡¯s already dead. Let her atone for her own sins. Qi Mo had nothing to do with it.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha <i>innocent</i>...you actually said he was <i>innocent</i>... You know nothing!¡± The hate spirit seemed to be more agitated. ¡°Su Yun, you died early so you never experienced what we had to go through! You don¡¯t understand... you <i>won¡¯t</i> understand! We want him dead!¡±

    The hate spirit suddenly burst free from Su Yun¡¯s barrier and sent her flying before smashing towards Qi Mo in a flood of ck fog.

    ¡°No¡ª!¡± Su Yun shouted. She wanted to get closer, but she was sent flying at every attempt to stop the hate spirit..

    Qi Mo¡¯s limbs suddenly started spasming and his face turned red, as if someone had a grip on his neck and was preventing him from breathing. He opened his mouth in an attempt to draw some oxygen into his lungs, but it was futile.

    ¡°Save him! Please, save him!¡± Su Yun suddenly flew over to the doorway and begged Shi Sheng and Feng Jin.

    Shi Sheng flicked her sword and spoke in disgust, ¡°Why should this scumbag be saved?¡±

    Feng Jin didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Su Yun. It was clear he had no intention of helping.

    An Su had seen the proof of the hate spirit¡¯s words yesterday with her own eyes. She chose to not say anything out of pity for those women , but Qi Nian¡¯s final pleas still rung loudly in her head, making her feel torn.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Yun stared at Shi Sheng dumbly.

    ¡°Qi Mo was responsible for the deaths of all those women,¡± An Su stated weakly, ¡°Although Su Xin was the one to kill them, Qi Mo knew what was going on. For two of them, he even personally...¡±

    An Su was unable to continue. She didn¡¯t understand how a man who loved Su Yun so deeply could turn into such a murderous person. If Qi Mo hadn¡¯t initiated contact with those women, Su Xin wouldn¡¯t have acted against them. But Qi Mo merely watched Su Xin¡¯s twisted acts from the shadows.

    An Su felt like Qi Mo¡¯s mindset was even more twisted than Su Xin¡¯s.

 Chapter 233 - Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (15)

    <h4>Chapter 233 : Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (15)</h4>

    ¡°Impossible... Qi Mo¡¯s not that kind of person.¡± Su Yun shook her head in disbelief. <i>¡®How could my Qi Mo be a scumbag who ys with women¡¯s feelings? And then just watch from the side as Su Xin kills them... Not possible... Impossible...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Humans change.¡± Shi Sheng looked at Su Yun. ¡°After you died, Qi Mo changed as well.¡±

    Qi Mo truly <i>did</i> love Su Yun. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have put up a portrait to remember her by. But this love that spanned across the realms of the living and the dead was too heavy for one person. He had no way to confide in anyone. Over time, the pressure of living under such guilt built-up and caused his heart to grow twisted.

    But as to why Qi Mo ended up the way he did, Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t make a guess. The only usible exnation was that since Su Yun had already died, Qi Mo felt like he wasn¡¯t too far off either and no longer cared for the people around him.

    Qi Mo quit struggling. His head went limp and he stopped breathing.

    ¡°Hahaha dead... dead... all dead... Su Yun...e. Join us. You¡¯re one of us. You should be with us.¡± The hate spirit suddenly changed its target to Su Yun.

    ¡°No¡ªI¡¯m not.¡± Su Yun shook her head, but her expression was still dazed. It seemed like she still hadn¡¯t processed what had happened just yet.

    ¡°But you <i>are</i>... And your daughter is waiting for you. Come...and you¡¯ll be able to meet your daughter again...¡±

    ¡°Nian-Nian?¡± Su Yun¡¯s empty gaze suddenly lit up. ¡°Where¡¯s Nian-Nian? My Nian-Nian...¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s here, waiting for you... Come, Su Yun...¡±

    ¡°You killed Qi Nian...¡± An Su suddenly spoke up, her expression enraged, ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why did you kill her?!¡±

    Shi Sheng facepalmed. <i>¡®This dummy... just see who¡¯ll protect you when the hate spirit really gets angry.¡¯</i>

    The hate spirit suddenly turned, agitated as it spoke withyered voices, ¡°Then did <i>we</i> do anything wrong? The child pays for the father¡¯s debts, what¡¯s wrong with that? She deserved it for being Qi Mo¡¯s daughter... daughter... ter...¡±

    ¡°You killed Nian-Nian?!¡± Su Yun screamed as she finally came to her senses. ¡°You killed Nian-Nian!!!¡±

    ¡°She deserved it... Who told her to find someone to exorcise us?!¡± The hate spirit screeched.

    They didn¡¯t want to kill Qi Nian at first, but during herst visit, she said she wanted to find an expert to get rid of them. They still had yet to get revenge, so how could they allow themselves to be exorcised?

    The hate spirit suddenly lunged towards Su Yun. ¡°Come, Su Yun. Be with us and you can see your daughter again.¡±

    The red light surrounding Su Yun¡¯s body glowed brighter.

    The hate spirit wanted to devour Su Yun. Su Yun wanted to avenge Qi Nian. One of them had to lose.

    Su Yun had been trapped in this ce for many years. Her strength wasn¡¯t at the same level as a hate spirit that had killed quite a few people; it didn¡¯t take long for her to fall into a disadvantageous position.

    Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t happy at all. That was her food!

    She was already being generous by giving them a chance to exact revenge, but now they wanted to snatch her food? Simply uneptable!

    Shi Sheng charged over and shed wildly at the hate spirit with her sword.

    The hate spirit had already experienced the might of that sword before, so it quickly dodged backwards, not daring to face it head-on. After dodging the sword, it suddenly charged towards An Su. ¡°What a delicious spirit physique...¡±

    An Su was startled into rapidly backpedaling, but her legs gave out in fear and she fell to the ground. Feng Jin happened to be standing beside her, but he merely watched on coldly. Shi Sheng was too far away to help.

    At the critical moment, Nn Ying suddenly appeared and shot the hate spirit a cold gaze. Sensing his killing intent, it quaked as it tried to flee.

    A cold light shot through the ck fog. The hate spirit didn¡¯t even have time to scream before it quickly crumbled to dust and dispersed into the air.

    Nn Ying helped An Su up, but An Su¡¯s face when looking at him was a bit uneasy. She wrestled free from his grasp and walked a few steps in Feng Jin¡¯s direction.

    Nn Ying looked towards Feng Jin, who was looking at Shi Sheng. Suddenly, a talisman appeared in Feng Jin¡¯s hand and he tossed it out. It was stretched out paper-thin as it shot at Su Yun like a sharp de. The moment it touched her, the talisman glowed with a faint red light and melted into Su Yun¡¯s body.

    He walked over to Su Yun and looked down at her. ¡°Do you want to do it yourself, or should I...?¡±

    At this moment, Su Yun¡¯s expression appeared both happy and angry. Upon hearing Feng Jin¡¯s words, she lifted her head to look at him.

    Only after a full three seconds did she look back at the floating Shi Sheng, a smile of release on her face. ¡°All these years... I guess I¡¯ve be tired. Everyone¡¯s dead now... there¡¯s nothing holding me here anymore.¡±

    After a slight pause, she continued, ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Their exchange was confusing for the others present. An Su couldn¡¯t understand. Nn Ying understood only after he saw what Su Yun became after she finished speaking.

    Before their eyes, Su Yun turned into several bolts of red light that slowly approached Shi Sheng.

    Without any warning, Nn Ying attacked the red lights, intending to disperse them before they could reach their target. Feng Jin didn¡¯t even lift his head as several paper charms appeared and blocked Nn Ying¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Feng Jin!¡± Nn Ying ground his teeth. <i>¡®This man¡¯s gotten stronger again! And that Ning Ying! That night she actually dared to... And she¡¯s a spy sent by Feng Jin too!¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin turned to look at Shi Sheng and gave her a reassuring gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just focus on absorbing her strength.¡±

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t reject his suggestion. She began to focus on converting Su Yun¡¯s strength into her own.

    The sounds of fighting would get louder when the fighting neared Shi Sheng every now and then, but Feng Jin protected her well. Nn Ying could not even get close to her.

    By the time she finished off thest of Su Yun¡¯s energy, Nn Ying was still fighting. The energy in her body had been rather weak before, but after absorbing and converting Su Yun¡¯s energy, she was fully energized. Shi Sheng immediately charged over with her sword and ced herself in front of Feng Jin.

    ¡°Nn Ying, are you seeking death?¡± Shi Sheng smiled frostily. ¡°And here I thought you weren¡¯ting.¡±

    ¡°Ning Ying!¡± <i>¡®Howe I never realised just how despicable this woman was before?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Even if you call my name, I still won¡¯t be merciful,¡± Shi Sheng humphed and started attacking.

    Nn Ying had exhausted himself in the fight against Feng Jin, while Shi Sheng was in peak condition andpletely willing to take advantage of his weakness. Of course, she wasn¡¯t nning on stopping till she took <i>at least </i>an arm off.

    Shi Sheng had discovered that as long as she didn¡¯t aim to kill the leads, she wouldn¡¯t be restricted.

    After all, they were just having a very normal <i>duel</i>. And weapons didn¡¯t have eyes, so any injuries her sword inflicted weren¡¯t her fault.

    Nn Ying¡¯s movements had slowed down from fatigue. He eventually took a hit from Shi Sheng¡¯s sword and his arm was cut. Nn Ying had witnessed this sword injurethe hate spirit just before, but the bone-piercing pain he now experienced for himself...

    His mind whirled, searching for an escape. Seeing a window from the corner of his eye, Nn Ying swiftly retreated to the corner where An Su was huddled in, took her into his arms, and then leaped outside.

    ¡°Feng Jin! Ning Ying! Just you wait!¡±

    ¡°What, we have to wait just ¡®cos you said so? Who do you think you are?¡± Shi Sheng sharply retorted, but she didn¡¯t know if Nn Ying had been able to hear her or not.

    The room was now an absolute mess. All the destructible items in the room werepletely destroyed. Even the supposedly indestructible items were also pretty much ruined.

    With all members of the Qi family now dead , only the Butler and the other old servant who had stayed behind were left in the mansion.

    Blocking Shi Sheng out, Feng Jin had a private talk with the Butler. When he left, he was carrying a box.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Shi Sheng looked at the box in his hand and asked curiously.

    Feng Jin stuck some wards on the box before staring at her with a dark expression. ¡°No touching this without my permission.¡±

    ¡°As if I wanted to.¡± Shi Sheng dragged her sword as she got into the car. ¡°Hurry up! I want that change of clothes!¡±

    Feng Jin sighed.

 Chapter 234 - Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (16)

    <h4>Chapter 234 : Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (16)</h4>

    The two headed back to where Feng Jin was staying. Strangely, just before they had even entered the neighbourhood, Feng Jin¡¯s expression became increasingly unsightly. The temperature in the surroundings seemed to drop. It was as if a storm was approaching.

    Shi Sheng looked at Feng Jin in confusion. <i>¡®Weren¡¯t you fine just a minute ago? Howe you¡¯re changing faces so quickly?¡¯</i>

    Once they¡¯d climbed the stairs, Shi Sheng finally realised why he looked like he was about to kill someone.The door to Feng Jin¡¯s house was wide open and the interior was a mess. It was clear a burr had paid a visit.

    Feng Jin didn¡¯t bother with the mess, instead making a beeline for the room next to his study.

    The door to that room was wide open as well. Feng Jin didn¡¯t stop her froming in. However, Shi Sheng felt difort upon entering, so she wisely retreated through the doorway and peeked at him from outside.

    The room was well lit and lined with shelves, all adorned with a variety of strange knick-knacks.. Peach wood swords, copper coins... There was even a furnace in the centre of the room.

    Feng Jin proceeded to open a secretpartment in the wall. Sitting inside was a locked safe, which he promptly opened to have a look. Before Shi Sheng could get a good look at its contents, he ced the box back in its ce and shut both the safe andpartment, hiding it once more.

    Shi Sheng pushed lightly against the doorframe. ¡°What did the intruders want?¡±

    Feng Jin gave her a frigid look. ¡°Clean up outside.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your servant.¡± Shi Sheng continued pushing against the doorframe. ¡°Not going. How could I do such a bothersome thing?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want your clothes?¡±

    ¡°You said you¡¯d give them to me when we got back!¡± Shi Sheng red at him.

    Feng Jin ignored her and started cleaning up the room.

    Shi Sheng floated there for a while before scratching her head and turning to drift into the living room.

    ......

    The clothes for a ghost needed to be made out of a special paper. Feng Jin personally made two sets.

    But when he carried the clothes out...

    He stared at hispletely bare living room, wondering whether he was truly in the right house.

    <i>¡®Where are my things? Even if it was a bit messy just now, it wasn¡¯t... left with only the walls?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng floated in through the front door, appearing none too happy.

    ¡°Where¡¯d you put the furniture?¡± Feng Jin suppressed his anger.

    ¡°I tossed ¡®em.¡± Shi Sheng answered nonchntly.

    <i>¡®Toss... <strong>Tossed</strong> them?!¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin took a deep breath. ¡°I told you to clean <i>up</i> the ce, not clean <i>out</i> the ce!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it clean enough?¡± Shi Sheng wore a distasteful expression that practically said ¡®howe you¡¯re so hard to please? Why don¡¯t you ascend to the heavens while you¡¯re at it?¡¯

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Of course it¡¯s clean enough... It¡¯s as if I just moved here! Luckily I only got her to clean the living room; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live here anymore.¡¯</i>

    Once he¡¯d burnt the clothes for her, Feng Jin resigned himself to cleaning up the study and bedrooms alone.

    <i>¡®So, just what am I keeping this ghost for again? To give me trouble?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng was dissatisfied with her new clothes. The colour was rather nice, but the style was hideous; not pretty at all.

    It was a pity that all of her ¡®appeals¡¯ were rejected.

    Shi Sheng ran away from home out of anger.

    ......

    At An Su¡¯s ce.

    The creaking of the bed blended together with a woman¡¯s begging and moaning.

    An Su was trapped on the bed by Nn Ying, who was currently moving forcefully on top of her.

    ¡°Nn Ying... Don¡¯t! Let go of me... Let go... ah! Don¡¯t! Let go...¡± An Su¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. Her face was simrly flushed a strange red from a mixture of need and anger.

    Ever since the first time he took her by force, her life had turned upside down. She didn¡¯t know why she had been so unlucky as to meet Nn Ying.

    <i>¡®There are so many women in the world, why is he so insistent on me?¡¯</i>

    An Su hadn¡¯t gone through any major trials with Nn Ying yet. So other than fear, she only felt rejection towards him.

    An Su and Nn Ying hadn¡¯t seen each other for so long. But now that they had met again, hepletely ignored her protests as he pressed her down and took her.

    An Su was naturally unable to ept this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± An Su had been crying so much that her voice became hoarse.

    Nn Ying gripped An Su¡¯s chin as he announced with a domineering tone, ¡°Woman, you¡¯re my person in life and my ghost in death! Don¡¯t even think about escaping during this lifetime!¡±

    ¡°No...¡± An Su was forced to take it. The coldness of his body was being transferred to hers. Her lower body felt like it was being stabbed by an icicle as the chill seeped into her bones.

    She suddenly remembered what the person who barged in the other day had said.

    <i>He was absorbing her yang qi. He was harming her.</i>

    And the words of the hate spirit back at the mansion.

    <i>Delicious spirit physique.</i>

    <i>¡®Spirit physique... I think I¡¯ve heard this phrase somewhere before.¡¯</i>

    An Su was in a state of delirium. She was no longer able to feel the waves of coldness that wracked her body along with that strange pleasure. Her awareness floated away to the courtyard she stayed in when she was younger.

    Her grandmother was sitting beneath a locust tree<sup>[1]</sup>as she ced a strange jade pendant around An Su¡¯s neck.

    ¡°An Su, remember. Never take this pendant off. And never go to deserted areas with lots of yin qi<sup>[2]</sup>. You have to remember grandma¡¯s words, okay?¡±

    Little An Su lifted the pendant up and asked curiously, ¡°Why? It¡¯s very heavy ah, I¡¯m notfortable.¡±

    ¡°You were born with a spirit physique. Evil creatures are easily attracted...¡±

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯re you telling An Su again?¡± Before her grandmother could finish her words, her mother interrupted. ¡°What age do we live in? How can we still have that kind of closed-minded thinking? Mom, I don¡¯t mean anything by that, but An Su¡¯s so young; what if you frighten her?¡±

    An Su didn¡¯t remember what was said afterwards. She only remembered that ever since then, she had never returned to that ce again. An Su had never seen her grandmother again either. However, she had always carried that jade pendant with her, never taking it off.

    <i>Spirit physique... Jade pendant...</i>

    An Su¡¯s dreams were a mess. She recalled shrieking in fear the first time she saw a spectre covered in blood. There was the normal life at university...

    There were also the warm scenes of her family...

    And then there was the time when she first met Nn Ying. He had taken her by force on an antique bed with flower carvings.

    At the final moment, she seemed to hear him mutter beside her ear, ¡°The taste of a spirit physique really <i>is </i>different.¡±

    An Su was startled awake from her dream. The room was quiet and empty. She had been lying on the bed naked. The cloying scent of post-lovemaking clung to the air.

    After connecting all the clues in her dream, the shocking revtion made cold sweat drip down An Su¡¯s back.

    The words Nn Ying had said after he first took her weren¡¯t just her imagination; he really had said them. <i>¡®So, he nned this out from the start?¡¯</i>

    The more An Su thought, the more afraid she felt. Her mind was a mess as she clumsily dressed herself grabbed her purse and phone, and stumbled out the house.

    Only after she¡¯d gained some distance did she heave a slight sigh of relief. But then she remembered to feel around her chest. There was nothing there.

    She couldn¡¯t even remember when the jade pendant had gone missing.

    As An Su walked down the street, her body felt colder and her limbs turned numb. She didn¡¯t know what to do.

    She flipped through her contacts list again and again, but didn¡¯t know who to call. Who would listen to her odd story? Who could tell her what was going on?

    A figure shed in An Su¡¯s mind. <i>¡®Ghost-jiejie... Right! I can find her!¡¯</i>

    Her fingers speedily swiped at her phone screen, but only after An Su looked through her contacts did she remember that her Ghost-jiejie didn¡¯t have a phone. <i>¡®How am I supposed to find her?¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> I¡¯m not very sure about the trantion, but that¡¯s what the dictionary said, so I¡¯m keeping it. In case you want a picture:

    <sup>[2]</sup> Remember when yang qi was mentioned? This is the opposite. Basically grandma is saying don¡¯t go to dark deserted ces. Which is advice I think everyone should follow...

 Chapter 235 - Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (17)

    <h4>Chapter 235 : Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (17)</h4>

    After Shi Sheng ran away from home, she floated around streets where she¡¯d sometimes encounter other ghosts.

    Worlds that were too filthy were filled with innumerable, wrongful deaths. And as a result, more people would linger among the living instead of passing on after their deaths.

    Obsession, non-eptance, hatred, longing... No matter which one, it would cause people to remain behind in this world.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression was mocking as she made her way through the crowds of well-dressed people. <i>¡®Even if these people wear fancy suits and pretty dresses, their hearts are already rotten beyond redemption.¡¯</i>

    No matter how much perfume or makeup they used, it was unable to cover up the stench that came from their bones.

    The evil that was born of darkness ate away at their minds, and wouldn¡¯t stop until it had consumed them entirely.

    Shi Sheng floated and floated. She even didn¡¯t know where she was anymore. The buildings around her were shorter than before.

    She floated to the roof of a random building, leaned back, and pillowed her head on her hands as she looked up at the starless sky above. As a breeze brushed past, her navy-blue dress fluttered slightly and her dark hair flew freely behind her.

    Time passed like flowing water till the city fell asleep.

    Shi Sheng cracked her neck before jumping down from the balcony. Shended in an old alleyway and slowly started to amble forward without a destination in mind.

    ¡°Help¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Go away! Don¡¯te over! Aaaah¡ª!¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s movements paused as she turned to look at the small alley that branched off from the one she was passing through.

    In the dim yellow glow cast by the streemps, she could see several aggressive-looking shadows surrounding a girl. They looked very twisted.

    Shi Sheng stared for about a minute. She watched as the shadows pressed the girl to the ground. She watched as the girl screamed in despair.

    And she sighed.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Shi Sheng pulled her sword out and charged over. With only a sweep of her de, the shadows were quickly disposed of.

    Once the cold and sticky feeling vanished, An Su¡¯s almost copsed mental state slowly recovered.

    She saw the expressionless young woman in a navy-blue dress holding a sword, whose gaze was that of someone who had lived beyond their years and experienced many things; it was calm to the point of terrifying others.

    It was like the woman was standing above the clouds. One could only respect her; no one could tarnish her.

    But the moment she spoke, her style changedpletely.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how you¡¯re supposed to survive till the end with your current ability,¡± Shi Sheng ridiculed as she poked her sword into the ground in front of An Su.

    There were still tears on An Su¡¯s face. <i>¡®Ghost-jiejie, can you not be so harsh?¡¯</i>

    She mbered up from the ground and wiped away the traces of tears on her face. ¡°Ghost-jiejie, why are you here?¡±

    <i>¡®For some reason, as long as Ghost-jiejie is here, I feel very safe.¡¯</i>

    ¡°None of your business.¡± Shi Sheng put away her sword.

    An Su, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Okay... I won¡¯t ask.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ghost-jiejie, thank you for helping me just now! This is the third time you¡¯ve saved me!¡± An Su changed the topic.

    ¡°Third time? Since when? Did I save you another time while I was dreaming or something?¡± <i>¡®Howe I only remember two at the most? Could I have saved her in my sleep or something?¡¯</i>

    An Su started counting with her fingers. ¡°The first time was in the basement. The second time was in Qi Mo¡¯s room. The third time was just now. I don¡¯t have any other way to repay you, so why don¡¯t I just repay you with my body?¡±

    <i>¡®Wut? Repay me with your body? I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> not the ML! What¡¯re you paying me<sup>(bbb)</sup> with your body for?! I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> not a lesbian!</i>

    <i>Also...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Nn Ying saved you the second time. That had nothing to do with me.¡±

    An Su¡¯s face paled as she attempted to force her logic. ¡°But you were the one that killed the hate spirit in the end.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Simply unreasonable.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng turned to leave. Seeing this, An Su hurriedly followed her. ¡°Ghost-jiejie, are you living together with Mr Feng?¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®How¡¯s it any of your business who I live with?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ghost-jiejie, can I follow you? Ghost-jiejie... don¡¯t fly so quickly...¡±

    Not long after they left, Nn Ying appeared out of nowhere. He frowned as he scanned the surroundings before vanishing once more.

    ......

    Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t shake off the female lead in the end. <i>¡®This person¡¯s a fucking ma for evil spirits. Everywhere we go, they find us.¡¯</i>

    Once they¡¯d reached Feng Jin¡¯s apartment, An Su was stunned by the bare interior upon taking a step in. <i>¡®Did Mr Feng just move in? It¡¯s so clean...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Who let you just pick up a random person?¡± Feng Jin¡¯s face turned ck, uncaring as to whether or not An Su saw his expression. <i>¡®And you just <strong>had</strong> to pick up Nn Ying¡¯s woman of all people!¡¯</i>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t pick anyone up,¡± Shi Sheng replied with an honest expression.

    ¡°Then why did she follow you back?¡± Feng Jin¡¯s expression turned even darker. <i>¡®I don¡¯t believe that woman could find her way here by herself.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Dunno, perhaps she¡¯s coveting my beauty,¡± Shi Sheng started spouting bullshit. ¡°You know beauties like me attract everyone regardless of age or gender...¡±

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Feel like I¡¯m going to explode.¡¯</i>

    An Su couldn¡¯t bring herself to curse at Shi Sheng¡¯s narcissism right now. She retreated behind Shi Sheng out of fear. ¡°Ghost-jiejie, Mr Feng looks very angry...¡±

    <i>¡®He won¡¯t chase me out, will he?¡¯</i>

    Reality proved that An Su wasn¡¯t just thinking too much; Feng Jin really did chase her out. <i>¡®What do you take my house for? Think you¡¯re allowed toe in whenever you want? Think it¡¯s that easy?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng could only give An Su an ¡®I can¡¯t help you¡¯ expression. She was currently living under someone else¡¯s roof right now and had no intention of being chased out. So, for the sake keeping her ce in this house, Shi Sheng acquiesced and left An Su outside in the corridor.

    ¡°She has a natural spirit physique; evil ghosts are easily attracted to her. Don¡¯t hang around with her too much.¡± Feng Jin red at Shi Sheng. ¡°And can¡¯t you just cool it?¡±

    ¡°I am a silent beauty,¡± Shi Sheng replied without any shame.

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡±

    He walked over and sat down next to Shi Sheng. His expression contained some hints of helplessness and a faint tinge of anxiety. ¡°Cool it for a bit. I¡¯m leaving for a while.¡±

    ¡°En? Where to?¡±

    Feng Jin looked at her for a moment before lowering his gaze. He leaned forward slightly and ced his interlocked hands against his forehead.

    ¡°Wait for me at home,¡± was all he said in the end as he turned to enter the study.

    Shi Sheng frowned as she stared at the books. She rolled around the sofa before rolling off to get up. She floated straight through the door and into the study.

    Feng Jin was standing next to the window in the study. The only thing illuminating the room were the neon lights outside. That light elongated his shadow, making him appear bleak and lonely.

    Shi Sheng rubbed her hands. <i>¡®If it fails again, I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> not ying anymore!¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin was feeling stiff from standing in front of the window for so long. He worked his neck before turning... and was pounced on with no warning.

    The window behind him wasn¡¯t shut, so half his body ended up outside. Feng Jin dropped any thoughts of attacking his assant the moment he recognised that familiar cold touch. His wrists were grabbed by a pair of much smaller, colder hands and a force that couldn¡¯t be called gentle poured into his body.

    That force barged all around inside of him, but it didn¡¯t hurt. On the contrary, he experienced a very strange feeling.

    Familiarity, mixed with something that made his heart pound...

    Since his body was still a bit stiff, Feng Jin¡¯s movements to support the person in his arms were somewhat restricted.

    Yet, when he saw her bearing with the pain in the dark, he didn¡¯t know why but he felt his heart hurt.

 Chapter 236 - Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (18)

    <h4>Chapter 236 : Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (18)</h4>

    Feng Jin tore the ward off his body, reaching out to hold her as he snapped, ¡°Are you crazy?!¡±

    <i>¡®She could¡¯ve been destroyed!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng felt the burning sensation vanish as soon as she was in Feng Jin¡¯s arms. It was instead reced by afortable, cooling sensation.

    Shi Sheng leaned against his chest, her hand still wrapped around his wrist as she continuously poured spirit energy into his body. The sense of familiarity she felt excited her to the point she felt like jumping.

    But she was too exhausted to move, and could only weakly lean against him.

    Feng Jin frowned as that sense of familiarity grew stronger. He subconsciously held on to her tighter. Anger burned in his heart.

    <i>¡®Does she know how dangerous that was?! Fuck!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Let go.¡± Feng Jin could still feel energy pouring into his body from his wrist, but it wasn¡¯t as much as before.

    Despite his words, Shi Sheng¡¯s grasp tightened to the point where he felt like his wrist was going to break. He shifted his posture so that he was hugging her with one hand, freeing the other to pry hers off his wrist.

    ¡°What?¡± Shi Sheng spoke grumpily, her voice a bit worn out from exhausting herself.

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®This woman is simply unreasonable! Does she want to break my hand? Letting her touch me was a grave mistake...¡¯</i>

    But Feng Jin didn¡¯t wrest his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t grasp so tightly. It hurts...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a grown man, what¡¯re you being such a wuss for?¡± Shi Sheng still sounded grumpy, but she loosened her grip and stopped pouring spirit energy into his body. She rested for a moment.

    When she felt some of her energy return, she grabbed his arm, used the leverage to twist around, and kissed him.

    Feng Jin¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. His ears buzzed noiselessly as he looked at the magnified face directly in front of him with widened eyes.

    <i>¡®W-w-what is she doing?!¡¯</i>

    The soft and cool sensation on his lips made his heart race, and that strange feeling of familiarity battered like ocean waves against his mind.

    He couldn¡¯t define what that feeling was...but he didn¡¯t hate it¡ªhe even felt an urge to get closer.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t linger long¡ªshe didn¡¯t dare to deepen the kiss since she might identally steal some of his yang qi.

    She retreated a step and leaned against the bookcase beside her for support before speaking in a solemn tone, ¡°Feng Jin, from now on, I¡¯ll protect you. If anyone dares to touch you, I¡¯ll send them to the afterlife!¡±

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®I¡¯m still a bit confused, please give me some time to process what just happened...</i>

    <i>Was I just molested?¡¯</i>

    Not only was he just molested, now he also had ¡°protection¡±.

    ¡°I want to rest.¡± Shi Sheng neared Feng Jin once more, but stopped a step away from him. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go rest on my own.¡±

    <i>¡®He doesn¡¯t have his memories right now. It¡¯d be troublesome if I scared him off... I¡¯ll just screw you some other time then.¡¯</i>

    After Shi Sheng happily made this one-sided decision, she floated out of the study and back to her room to refill her spirit energy reserves. She¡¯d used too much energy just now, so she was feeling a bit weak.

    Feng Jin was left standing alone in the now much quieter study, his mind still stuck on what had just happened. Only after a long time did Feng Jin heavily exhale a breath of stale air. He cast aplicated nce in the direction of Shi Sheng¡¯s bedroom.

    ......

    The next day, Shi Sheng found Feng Jin sitting in his study drawing talismans. She immediately went over and made to rub his face.

    Feng Jin¡¯s hand shook, causing him to mess up his work. He removed the ward on his body before Shi Sheng¡¯s hands could reach him. He nced at his now useless talisman before turning his head to show her a helpless expression. ¡°Can¡¯t you give me some warning before you attempt to touch me?¡±

    <i>¡®If I hadn¡¯t removed the ward in time, she¡¯d have been burnt again.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes at him while continuing to rub his face. ¡°Why should I give notice when I¡¯m rubbing my own man? Oh right... why doesn¡¯t it hurt anymore?¡±

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®¡°My own man?!¡±</i>

    <i>¡°My own man!¡±</i>

    <i>¡°My own man!!!¡± Since when did I be your man?! Have some shame...¡¯</i>

    But upon seeing Shi Sheng¡¯s matter-of-fact expression, Feng Jin chose to silently swallow his words. He caught the hand that was rubbing him and red at her with a poker face. ¡°Enough already. I still have things I need to do.¡±

    ¡°Did you ce something on yourself before?¡± Shi Sheng snatched his hand back as her expression suddenly darkened.

    <i>¡®I didn¡¯t feel anything when An Su touched me, but this fellow dared to say humans and ghosts can¡¯t touch! Can¡¯t touch your head ah!¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin suddenly had a bad feeling. He wrested free from Shi Sheng¡¯s grip, sat up straight and gave a very serious and official-sounding exnation, ¡°All exorcists set up simr wards to protect themselves.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Feng Jin nodded solemnly.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze shifted. She didn¡¯t question him any further, instead choosing to change the topic, ¡°Where did you say you were going yesterday?¡±

    Feng Jin¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°You can¡¯te.¡±

    ¡°Why not? I don¡¯t care! I¡¯ll go wherever you go! Otherwise we can both just die together!¡±

    <i>¡®I finally found you after so much difficulty! How could I allow you to leave my line of sight? What if you get plotted to death by someone?¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡±

    He picked up the invitation on the table and opened it up to show Shi Sheng the contents. ¡°I¡¯m attending the Exorcist¡¯s Gathering; I can¡¯t take you with me.¡±

    All the people attending were exorcists; he wasn¡¯t sure if he had the ability to keep them from discovering her.

    Keeping a ghost was already going against regtion. If they were discovered, not only would he be punished, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape unscathed either.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but ever sincest night, he felt like he had an inexplicable connection with her that spanned across time.

    That connection was very subtle. Whenever he saw her, his heart would pound, his heart would ache, and he couldn¡¯t help but care for her.

    ¡°A bunch of pretentious clowns! Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll bring you to go beat them up!¡± Shi Sheng patted Feng Jin¡¯s shoulder with a domineering expression. ¡°Only the best for my man! You should have the fear and respect of the entire world!¡±

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®I¡¯m not nning on taking over the world...¡¯</i>

    #My ghost is not only an insubordinate that molests her owner, she¡¯s also in thete stages of chuunibyou #Waiting for a reply, pls help

    Shi Sheng bugged Feng Jin until he had no choice but to agree to her demands.

    Butter that night, when Shi Sheng got up, she discovered Feng Jin was gone and the house was covered in talismans. These talismans were clearly meant to be used against her. She didn¡¯t manage to leave the house even after a few tries.

    Shi Sheng nearly demolished the apartment in her rage. <i>¡®Very good ah, Feng Jin!¡¯</i>

    She floated to the door. ¡°FL... An Su, you there?¡±

    <i>¡®Dunno if these talismans can block out sound or not... If they do, I can only...bomb the house!¡¯</i>

    ¡°...Ghost-jiejie?¡± An Su¡¯s muffled voice could be heard from behind the door. ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°Think of a way to get in.¡± <i>¡®Feng Jin, don¡¯t let me catch you!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ah? H-how do I do that?¡± An Su was confused. <i>¡®This is an anti-theft door...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Call the locksmith!¡± Shi Sheng reminded her.

    ¡°O-okay...¡±

    Because it was night, the locksmith only arrived after a very long time.

    An Su didn¡¯t have any identification, so the locksmith wouldn¡¯t open the door. He wanted the property owners to give them permission first.

    Then his gazended on the purse in An Su¡¯s hand.

    He only agreed after An Su begrudgingly gave him all the money she had. The locksmith left right after opening the door with no intention of peeking inside. From the looks of it, he appeared to be an old hand.

 Chapter 237 - Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (19)

    <h4>Chapter 237 : Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (19)</h4>

    An Su pushed the door open, receiving a fright upon seeing the walls densely packed with wards

    ¡°Ghost-jiejie... W-what was Mr Feng trying to do?¡± <i>¡®Why did he put up so many wards to trap you?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Rip them off.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± An Su shut the door behind her and went to tear the wards off the walls. But the moment she touched one, her hand was scorched. She retreated and hesitated for a moment, eventually deciding that she was able to tolerate this level of pain. She bore with it as she tore the remaining talismans off the walls.

    By the time she had finished, her hand was a bloody mess.

    ¡°I¡¯m done, Ghost-jiejie.¡± An Su hid her hand behind her back.

    ¡°Dummy.¡± Shi Sheng floated over to her. ¡°Give me your hand.¡±

    ¡°Ah? It¡¯s fine...¡± An Su retreated with a red face.

    ¡°Hurry up.¡± <i>¡®My<sup>(bbb)</sup> time is measured by the second, okay?¡¯</i>

    Only after Shi Sheng¡¯s urging did An Su stretch her hand out. She felt a cooling sensation engulf her hand as soon as Shi Sheng took it it.

    The burn wounds caused by the wards healed before her very eyes.

    ¡°This¡¯ll do for now. I have to save my spirit energy forter, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to win any fights.¡± Shi Sheng released An Su, revealing the wounds that had already scabbed over. Although they were a bit ugly, they didn¡¯t hurt anymore.

    An Su was surprised. <i>¡®Ghosts can do this?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng was toozy to exin the difference between ghosts and ghost cultivators to her. She floated outside.

    ¡°Ghost-jiejie, where are you going?¡± An Su hurriedly chased after her.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s brows wrinkled slightly as she stopped in ce. It seemed that she didn¡¯t know where Feng Jin was heading to... <i>¡®I don¡¯t recall a venue written on the invitation... No wonder he dared to show it to me.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ghost-jiejie?¡± An Su gave her an uprehending look. <i>¡®Howe you suddenly stopped when you were in such a rush just now?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng scratched her head in frustration. Deciding it couldn¡¯t hurt to try, she asked An Su, ¡°Do you know where the Exorcist Gathering is being held?¡±

    <i>¡®Exorcist Gathering?¡¯</i>

    An Su shook her head innocently. She knew of exorcists ¡ª but had never actually met one until recently. It really wasn¡¯t a surprise that she¡¯d never even heard of an Exorcist Gathering.

    ......

    Mt. Tiandu, the ce where several of the most famous monasteries were located.

    A massive explosion startled its sleeping inhabitants awake, causing them to rush down the mountain without even putting their clothes on properly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Did something explode? ...I felt the whole mountain shake¡ªmaybe it was an earthquake?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see a sh, dunno what it is. Hurry down and take a look.¡±

    Arge, ckened hole greeted those who rushed down to the foot of the mountain. The crater severed the path towards the peak, shing with intermittent lightning.

    A lot of people hade down to take a look, but they were clearly divided into two different camps.

    ¡°W-what is this?¡±

    ¡°What kind of explosive could create such arge hole?¡±

    They hadn¡¯t seen any shes, and only heard the bang.

    ¡°Remember that recent news report?¡± A young, baby-faced man timidly voiced his thoughts.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, you¡¯re referring to the news about a hole filled with lightning appearing in a neighbourhood?¡± A middle-aged man immediately replied.

    The young man Xiao Bai nodded his head. ¡°Don¡¯t you think this hole is very simr to the one described on the news? A sudden explosion without any sh beforehand. A massive hole filled with lightning suddenly appearing...¡±

    ¡°Xiao Bai¡¯s right. Could it be that aliens have descended on our Mt. Tiandu?¡±

    The other party immediately mocked the speaker, ¡°We always knew that you Baiyun Monastery scrubs weren¡¯t intelligent or cultured, but you lot have always acted like it was something to be proud of. Don¡¯t you know science? Where the hell would aliense from?¡±

    h h h...

    ¡°Oh, so your Zhangchun Monastery¡¯s that awesome eh? Then howe your donations can¡¯t measure up to our Baiyun Monastery¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°You pickin¡¯ a fight?!¡±

    ¡°Come on then! Let¡¯s fight! As if we¡¯re scared of your Zhangchun Monastery...¡±

    And etcetera...

    Right as it seemed like an all-out brawl was going to break out, someone suddenly spotted a human figure on the other side of the hole and shouted, ¡°Quick! Look over there!¡±

    Lightning crackled and the intermittent shes of light revealed a flickering figure on the other side of the hole. All in all, it was quite a creepy sight.

    ¡°Is that a human or a ghost? Or is it an alien?¡±

    ¡°A ghost...¡± The young man Xiao Bai spoke quietly, but since his voice was too soft, it was drowned out by the others.

    Shi Sheng nearly fell to her knees. <i>¡®<strong>These</strong> people belong to monasteries? Couldn¡¯t tell at all... they act exactly like normal townspeople... My image of Taoists is being destroyed.¡¯</i>

    The figure they saw was An Su. Shi Sheng was floating beside An Su, but apart from the young man called Xiao Bai, no one else could see her.

    ¡°Go over and ask them where the Exorcist Gathering is held.¡± However, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t hold much hope. <i>¡®Those people are clearly useless! They probably only use their monasteries¡¯ fame to trick normal people... Yet they can¡¯t even see me! Bad reviews! It¡¯d be stranger if they did know about a gathering of actual exorcists...¡¯</i>

    An Su had worn a constantly confused expression ever since following Shi Sheng here.

    <i>¡®She actually sted such arge hole at the foot of Mt. Tiandu... And she wants me to ask those people over there where the Exorcist Gathering is being held?</i>

    <i>With such an aggressive attitude, will they really say?</i>

    <i>And this hole... It¡¯s exactly the same as the one in my neighbourhood!</i>

    <i>That¡¯s right! I thought her voice sounded familiar! That time with Nn Ying... the voice that suddenly appeared was hers, wasn¡¯t it? How did I miss that sword until now?!¡¯</i>

    Recalling what Shi Sheng said back then, An Su¡¯s heart felt warm. <i>¡®She warned me that Nn Ying had ulterior motives, but I didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡¯</i>

    A fierce blush crept up An Su¡¯s face, causing her to feel like it was burning. <i>¡®Ghost-jiejie saw me and Nn Ying do <strong>that</strong>! How much did she see? I don¡¯t have the face to see her...¡¯</i>

    An Su quickly ran to the other side like she was escaping from something.

    This time, since she was faced with a group of people and not monstrosities, she didn¡¯t feel too afraid. But the massive crater beside her made her feel a bit guilty.

    ¡°He¡¯sing over... What does he want?¡±

    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s ady.¡±

    Countless shlights swept over her, the light nearly blinding and causing her to fall into the hole beside.

    Amidst the odd gazes of the crowd, An Su nervously made her way over. <i>¡®They won¡¯t attack me, will they...?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Lady... A-a-are you an alien...?¡± A man wearing a teddy bear patterned shirt stuttered.

    ¡°I¡¯m a human!¡± An Su couldn¡¯t help but feel exasperated. <i>¡®Do I look like an alien?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Oh, a human. That¡¯s good.¡± Teddy-Bear Man patted his chest as he calmed himself down. But not before a question urred to him. ¡°Hey wait a minute. What¡¯re you doing out here thiste? And did you make this hole?¡±

    An Su shook her head as she answered honestly, ¡°No.¡±

    <i>¡®Ghost-jiejie made the hole, so I wasn¡¯t lying...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Then can I ask what you are doing on our Mt. Tiandu thiste?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Er...¡± An Su scratched her head awkwardly. ¡°I wanted to ask you guys if you knew where the Exorcist Gathering is being held. Does anyone know?¡±

    ¡°Exorcist?¡± Teddy-Bear Man asked.

    An Su nodded her head like a chicken pecking rice as she looked at the man expectantly.

    Teddy Bear Man had a confused expression. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    An Su, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®As a Taoist of Mt. Tiandu, how do you not know what an exorcist is?! Are you kidding me?¡¯</i>

 Chapter 238 - Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (20)

    <h4>Chapter 238 : Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (20)</h4>

    From the looks of confusion on their faces, it was clear that most of them didn¡¯t have a clue what an exorcist was.

    <i>¡®Exorcist Gathering sounds like something you¡¯d read about in some supernatural novel... They don¡¯t exist in real life!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t surprised by the ignorant taoists in front of them. She floated over to An Su¡¯s side and her gaze scanned through the crowd, finallynding on the baby-faced youth¡ªXiao Bai.

    Xiao Bai¡¯s clear eyes were currently staring straight at her. Yes, at <i>her</i>, not An Su.

    <i>¡®He can see me?¡¯</i>

    ¡°So you guys really don¡¯t know where the Exorcist Gathering is?¡± An Su asked again.

    ¡°She couldn¡¯t be a mental patient that escaped an asylum, could she?¡±

    ¡°Seems to be the case to me... Exorcist Gathering... Read too many novels?¡±

    Shi Sheng floated over to the clear-eyed young man. Xiao Bai quickly retreated, but his gaze remained fixated upon her.

    <i>¡®I knew it, he can see me. And he knows I¡¯m a ghost too. Just now, when An Su mentioned the Exorcist Gathering, his expression wasn¡¯t quite right.¡¯</i>

    ¡°You know about the Exorcist Gathering?¡±

    Xiao Bai¡¯s clear eyes suddenly misted over; he grabbed the person next to him without warning and started bawling his eyes out.

    ¡°There¡¯s a ghost!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Wtf, all that calmness from before was just a sham?¡¯</i>

    The person being hugged by Xiao Bai had the expression of someone dealing with a headache as he pried Xiao Bai¡¯s arms off him. ¡°Xiao Bai¡¯s illness has rpsed, and Senior Brother isn¡¯t here. What do we do?¡±

    ¡°There really is a ghost!¡± Xiao Bai clutched the man¡¯s arm with teary eyes. ¡°Please believe me!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I believe you, I believe you alright? Martial Uncle will get people to protect you, okay? You two, hurry up and bring Xiao Bai back.¡±

    Shi Sheng was speechless.

    <i>¡®The only one who can see me is treated like a mental patient... Exactly how did this Mt. Tiandu get its golden reputation?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng told An Su to find an opportunity to slip away before drifting off to follow the crying young man up the mountain.

    But halfway up the path, Shi Sheng felt something off up ahead. She wasn¡¯t able to progress any further.

    She fell silent before pulling out a smoke grenade and tossing it at the two on the path ahead.

    As the smoke spread out, the three copsed almost as soon as they made contact it.

    ¡°Woah, the effect¡¯s still this good. Looks like it¡¯s got a pretty long shelf-life!¡± Shi Sheng muttered as she drifted closer to the men. She attempted to possess Xiao Bai, but the moment she got close, she sensed a pure aura just like the one she felt back at the mountain. She could only give up on the idea and use her sword to move him back down the path instead.

    When Shi Sheng finally arrived at the spot where she told An Su to go, she was a bit surprised upon seeing her actually there. <i>¡®Looks like her IQ went up; she managed to get away from those people rather quickly.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ghost-jiejie...howe you...¡± <i>¡®...tied him up?</i>

    <i>This is kidnapping! It¡¯s illegal!!!¡¯</i>

    ¡°How else am I gonna question him?¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes at An Su. ¡°And don¡¯t talk about how illegal it is. I¡¯m a ghost, what can thew do to me?¡±

    An Su, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Okay, I guess there <strong>aren¡¯t</strong> anyws directed against ghosts...¡¯</i>

    ......

    Xiao Bai was awakened by someone patting his face. It was thedy he¡¯d seen before. A ghostly figure floated behind her.

    An Su quickly held Xiao Bai¡¯s mouth shut with her hand before he could react. ¡°Don¡¯t shout, don¡¯t shout! We won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    An Su never thought there¡¯de a day when she¡¯d be doing this kind of thing and saying these kind of lines. She was feeling a bit nervous.

    ¡°Mhm, mhm...¡± Xiao Bai shook his head hard, trying to shake off the hand. Since An Su was holding his mouth shut, he didn¡¯t hesitate and bit her.

    ¡°Ah!¡± An Su yelped in pain and released him.

    ¡°H-help!!!¡± Xiao Bai immediately raised his voice and screamed for dear life.

    <i>¡®This idiot... Can¡¯t even hold someone down properly.¡¯</i> As she thought, Shi Sheng¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but look like this: (||| ?_?)

    She drew her sword and thrust it in front of Xiao Bai¡¯s face before threatening him with a fierce expression, ¡°Keep calling out and I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Xiao Bai hupped as he choked back his voice.

    ¡°Where is the Exorcist Gathering being held?¡±

    Xiao Bai only looked at her tearily.

    In all honesty, if not for the tears swimming in his eyes, no one would be able to tell he was afraid.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Shi Sheng felt like she was bullying a weak little kid. But for the sake of that idiot Feng Jin, she could only continue being a bully.

    She pressed her sword against Xiao Bai¡¯s neck with a cold expression. ¡°Speak, or die. You choose.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know!¡± Xiao Bai was shaking his head so hard, it was a wonder it hadn¡¯t fallen off his shoulders. He looked at Shi Sheng with tears in his eyes, seeming very pitiful.

    An Su¡¯spassion acted up from the sight of the miserable young man. But seeing that Shi Sheng¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too happy, she could only suppress it. <i>¡®Ghost-jiejie is the big thigh, cannot offend her.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng smiled frostily. <i>¡®Not speaking? I have ways to get you to speak.¡¯</i>

    She dragged Xiao Bai to a small, nearby river and tossed him in.

    She calmly watched as Xiao Bai floundered about for a bit and soon started sinking under the currents. Only then did Shi Sheng order her sword to fish him back up. Xiao Bai¡¯s face was pale and he was violently shivering. This time, he immediately took the initiative to speak, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know the exact location ¡ª just a general idea.¡±

    ......

    Seven Turn Street.

    The oldest buildings in the city were located here. It was a street famous for its history. From an aerial point of view, the street looked like a meandering snake, with a total of seven turns altogether ¡ª hence the name Seven Turn Street.

    Xiao Bai said the gathering would be held here, but he didn¡¯t know the exact location.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know the exact location.¡± Xiao Bai looked like he could burst into tears at any second. ¡°You¡¯re a ghost ah... What¡¯re you going to the Exorcist Gathering for?¡±

    Shi Sheng nced at a certain Bai who was being far too talkative. Seeing her cold gaze, he immediately swallowed the rest of his words. With a pitiful expression, as though he was severely wronged, Xiao Bai shrunk back towards An Su. At the very least she was human; he felt somewhat safer with her.

    Seven Turn Street during this time was filled with darkness; its buildings appeared to be like ferocious beasts lurking in the shadows, ready to swallow up any trespassers in a single bite.

    Ever since An Su entered this ce, her expression was a bit off, her gazeplicated. Shi Sheng frowned when she noticed her odd behavior.

    ¡°Ghost-jiejie...are we really going in?¡± Noticing Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze, An Su swallowed and asked with some difficulty.

    ¡°What else would we do?¡± <i>¡®You want a tour of the nightscape here?¡¯</i>

    ¡°I...¡± An Su¡¯s breathing turned ragged, her body trembling like a leaf in the wind.

    A hint of doubt shed in Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes. But a momentter, she recalled that this was the ce where An Su had first met Nn Ying. <i>¡®No wonder she looks so scared...</i>

    <i>Right now, she¡¯s more willing to follow me than return to be with Nn Ying. I figure she currently fears him more than likes him. Seems like he¡¯s not far off from unreciprocated love.</i>

    <i>He¡¯ll fall harder for the FL the more she ignores him, right? Clich¨¦s haven¡¯t failed me yet...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Then wait out here.¡± Shi Sheng floated in with her sword in hand.

    <i>¡®Stay here?¡¯ </i>An Su looked around. There were no traces of any living beings around; the gloomy darkness seemed as if it would spit out all manner of monstrosities at any moment.

    She quickly ran after Shi Sheng. ¡°I-I think I should follow you, Ghost-jiejie.¡±

    <i>¡®I don¡¯t want to stay here alone. It¡¯s too scary!¡¯</i>

    Xiao Bai remained standing where he was, dazed. <i>¡®Are they just going to abandon me now? How am I going to get back?¡¯</i>

    Xiao Bai looked around at his empty surroundings. And upon noticing that the two in front of him were nearly out of sight, he hurried after them. <i>¡®This ce gives me the creeps. Better follow them.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 239 - Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (21)

    <h4>Chapter 239 : Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (21)</h4>

    Even after roaming around for a while, Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t find any signs of life. The surrounding area was utterly devoid of light and sound.

    In the end, it was only because An Su¡¯s IQ suddenly came online that they found their way through a bunch of twists and turns to an ancient mansion in the distance.

    A motley group of people were gathered in front of the mansion. Some were wearing Taoist robes while others wore tuxedos, looking like sessful people. There were still others wearing student uniforms, standing out from the rest.

    Everyone was conversing in low tones, so you wouldn¡¯t be able to hear them if you were standing further away.

    The first thing that caught Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes was Feng Jin, who stood apart from the crowd.

    It was probably due to the fact that they had a contract, for Feng Jin sensed something the moment Shi Sheng arrived. He turned around to look her way and their gazes met.

    The moment he saw her, Feng Jin felt something burst in his brain.

    She still had managed to find her way here in the end.

    He scanned the surroundings. Once he¡¯d made sure no one was paying attention to him, he subtly separated from the crowd and stalked over to Shi Sheng.

    He caught Shi Sheng¡¯s hands and pressed her against the wall, growling in a low voice, ¡°Why are you so disobedient?¡±

    Shi Sheng blinked and pouted her lips. ¡°Come on, if you wanna kiss me, go ahead! I don¡¯t mind! I won¡¯t even ask you to take responsibility!¡±

    An Su, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Ghost-jiejie, your dignity¡¯s fallen off! But Ghost-jiejie and Mr Feng do make a good pair...¡¯</i>

    Xiao Bai, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s a ghost, right? And that guy is a human?¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin¡¯s lips twitched. He tightened his grip on her shoulder before releasing her once more. With a dark face, he took a charm out and pasted it on her forehead.

    Shi Sheng reached out to pull it off. ¡°What¡¯re you doing? I¡¯m not a jiangshi<sup>[1]</sup>.¡±

    <i>¡®You stuck it on my forehead!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Do you want to follow me or not?¡± Feng Jin looked at her frostily.

    Shi Sheng felt quite conflicted. ¡°Isn¡¯t there any other way?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Shi Sheng nced at the charm before looking back at the dark-faced Feng Jin. She swept her gaze over the crowd gathered around the old mansion.

    <i>¡®What¡¯ll happen to Feng Jin if he can¡¯t beat that lot without my help? I gotta stand up for my man! Forget it...I¡¯ll just look ugly for a bit.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng gave the charm back to Feng Jin. ¡°Kiss me and I¡¯ll let you stick it on.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re noting with me then go home.¡± <i>¡®Still daring to discuss conditions with me!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll just go over like this. You can¡¯t stop me anyway.¡± Shi Sheng shook her head in a rather triumphant manner. <i>¡®I like it when you can¡¯t stand me, but have to y along!¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin resisted the urge to p her. <i>¡®She wants to follow me, yet makes me kiss her... As if I am the one begging her to go over!¡¯</i>

    He snapped his head around to re at An Su and Xiao Bai. ¡°What¡¯re you looking at? Turn around!¡±

    An Su jumped at the sudden shout , and she hurriedly turned away. <i>¡®Isn¡¯t it just a kiss? What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about?¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin then turned to re at Xiao Bai. Thetter felt a cold chill and hurriedly spun around as well.

    Only then did Feng Jin lower his head. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly as he spoke, ¡°Just one.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Shi Sheng lifted her face and closed her eyes. ¡°Come on.¡±

    Feng Jin pursed his lips and he slowly lowered his head to press his lips against hers.

    The feeling wasn¡¯t the same as thest time she¡¯d kissed him. It felt like a tingly current of electricity surging through his veins.

    Shi Sheng was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop herself from stealing some of Feng Jin¡¯s yang qi, so she merely brushed the tip of her tongue against his lips. Then she moved hers away and gave him a peck on the cheek.

    Feng Jin found that he actually felt rather disappointed. But he soon adjusted his mental state and asked her with a cold face, ¡°Is that enough?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± Shi Sheng smiled and nodded.

    A hint of helplessness shed in Feng Jin¡¯s eyes, dispersing some of the thick gloomy clouds that usually surrounded him.He stuck the charm to Shi Sheng¡¯s forehead again and warned her, ¡°Don¡¯t take it off.¡±

    He thought some more before deciding to reach out and hold her hand as an insurance against any mischievous urges she might get.

    It was clear that Feng Jin¡¯s decision was indeed correct. From the moment they walked into the crowd, Shi Sheng had the urge to poke everything she saw. Had Feng Jin not been keeping her from doing so by pulling her along, a world war would¡¯ve started by now.

    Since Xiao Bai and An Su were humans, it was fine for them to just follow Feng Jin. Without actually disying their prowess in battle no one would know just how capable (or otherwise) they were.

    ¡°Where¡¯d you pick up that white-face at the back from?¡± Once they put some distance from the crowd, he turned and asked Shi Sheng in a low voice. Currently Feng Jin was more concerned about this.

    <i>¡®Thest time was a female, but now it¡¯s a male! Does she even ce me in her eyes?¡¯</i>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t pick him up. I kidnapped him.¡±

    <i>¡®K-kidnapped?!¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin¡¯s grip on Shi Sheng¡¯s hand tightened subconsciously. ¡°What did you kidnap him for?¡±

    ¡°Out of that group of idiots on Mt. Tiandu, only he could see me; who else would I kidnap? The Taoists of Mt. Tiandu are a bunch of conmen, someone should report them.¡±

    <i>¡®Mt. Tiandu...¡¯ </i>Feng Jin suddenly realised that the invitation he showed her hadn¡¯t contained an address. <i>¡®She didn¡¯t know where I was but guessed the people from the monasteries on Mt. Tiandu might¡¯ve. So she went there to kidnap someone and inquire the venue from them...¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin felt he should re-evaluate this ghost of his. <i>¡®Just what can¡¯t she do? She even dared to kidnap people from Mt. Tiandu...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Their real experts are here. See those people wearing Taoist robes over there...?¡±

    Suddenly, Feng Jin felt his hand being pulled. When he turned back, he found that Shi Sheng had twisted her body so she could blow cold air at a tuxedo-wearing man in the distance.

    Tuxedo Man felt a frigid wind buffeting him, causing him to shiver. However, as the others around him didn¡¯t seem to notice it, he didn¡¯t react too much for fear of being looked down upon. Thus , he could only endure the cold in silence.

    Feng Jin¡¯s face was dark as he pulled her back. ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡±

    ¡°Testing to see if he¡¯s the real deal.¡± Shi Sheng shrugged. ¡°As proven, he¡¯s not that big of a deal.¡±

    ¡°Not everyone here is very capable. There are various ns of exorcists, and the Lu n that person belongs to is one of them. They¡¯re just here to gain more experience. They haven¡¯t achieved the ability to be independent yet.¡± Feng Jin patiently exined.

    ¡°Oh, did others from the Feng ne?¡±

    Feng Jin fell silent, his lips pursed tightly.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m the only one.¡± Feng Jin¡¯s voice was very low, as if he was suppressing an emotion.

    <i>¡®How could those cowards from the Feng ne over?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng turned to look at his profile, as she reviewed the plot quickly. <i>¡®It¡¯s mostly the Feng n¡¯s fault that Feng Jin¡¯s like this... Environments shape people; he wasn¡¯t always like this.¡¯</i>

    She suddenly hugged him and rubbed her cheek against his chest as she spoke in a halfforting, half-arrogant tone, ¡°I¡¯ll take the Feng n for you. You can do what you want with it; kill off whoever you want to. Take revenge if there¡¯s enmity. If there¡¯s no enmity, then make one.¡±

    Feng Jin was caught off guard by her hug, so he could only freeze on the spot, arms stiff at his sides.

    He didn¡¯t know how Shi Sheng could use such an unbridled tone, as if dering that conquering an entire n was as easy as having a meal to her. But...her words made him happy.

    He couldn¡¯t hug her back as it would appear strange and raise suspicion. He looked towards the old mansion that was shrouded in darkness.

    <i>¡®Looks like I have to go in there tonight.¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> Jiangshis are... a cross between a vampire and a zombie. They got the stiff movements of a zombie, but drink blood like a vampire. Oh, and they jump! With both their hands stretched out in front of them. Bunny-hopping... Okay, so that may or may not have been a recent addition that isn¡¯t part of the original lore.

 Chapter 240 - Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (22)

    <h4>Chapter 240 : Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (22)</h4>

    ¡°Xiao Bai!¡± A middle-aged man wearing a Taoist robe suddenly strode out from the crowd and stalked over with a furious expression. ¡°Why are you here?! Who brought you here?!¡±

    Xiao Bai blinked innocently before turning to look at Shi Sheng. <i>¡®I was kidnapped...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng shook her fist at him, whereupon he immediately lowered his head and weakly called out to the middle-aged man, ¡°Master...¡±

    When Xiao Bai had looked over to Shi Sheng, the man seemed to have felt something, for he followed his gaze and looked over in Feng Jin¡¯s direction. Upon seeing Feng Jin, his pupils shrunk.

    <i>¡®This man...is the one from the Feng n?¡¯</i>

    He calmly gave Feng Jin a polite nod. His gaze subtly scanned the area around Feng Jin, but didn¡¯t find anything off. He thought to himself, <i>¡®Perhaps it was just my imagination... But this boy from the Feng n really has a strong aura.¡¯</i>

    The middle-aged man quickly shifted his gaze away.

    He pped Xiao Bai on the head as he spoke angrily, ¡°Who brought you here?¡±

    He didn¡¯t believe that this slow-witted idiot disciple of his had the ability to find the way here by himself.

    Xiao Bai was very aggrieved!

    <i>¡®I didn¡¯t even want toe here! Master, didn¡¯t you always boast that you were number one under heaven? Howe you can¡¯t even see that ghost with the arrogant expression standing right over there?¡¯</i>

    Of course, Xiao Bai didn¡¯t have the guts to say that out loud. His eyes swivelled around before he pointed at An Su with an innocent expression. ¡°It was her.¡±

    An Su was surprised from being called out by the young man. She pointed to herself in disbelief, but quickly swallowed back her words of rification when she looked at Shi Sheng.

    An Su shot Xiao Bai¡¯s Master an embarrassed smile. ¡°Er...the person I¡¯m looking for is supposed to be here, but I couldn¡¯t find the ce so... But Xiao Bai volunteered to bring me here! I didn¡¯t force him to!¡±

    Shi Sheng gave An Su a big thumbs-up. <i>¡®This FL is great. She can lie with such a good poker face now!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Xiao Bai!¡± His Master flew into a rage. <i>¡®Just what did I say? Don¡¯te down the mountain! Don¡¯te down! Did he not hear a single word I said?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Since wh¡ª¡± Just as he was going to refute An Su¡¯s words, Xiao Bai quivered from being fiercely red at by Shi Sheng. He didn¡¯t dare to continue. ¡°Master...I was just curious...so I...¡±

    Xiao Bai¡¯s Master dragged him to a corner and scolded him, causing that dummy to immediately betray Shi Sheng¡¯s existence. But his Master merely ordered him not to speak of this to anyone; he had no intention of taking revenge for his disciple.

    Xiao Bai was depressed. <i>¡®Am I really your disciple?¡¯</i>

    Although Xiao Bai was unaware of the Feng n, would his Master be unaware of it?

    The Feng n was an exorcist n that had produced several generations of grandmasters!

    The title of grandmaster was something that all exorcists dreamt of. It was already rare enough for one to appear in a n, but the Feng n had produced several generations of them in session. This was the pinnacle of honour in the exorcist world.

    Even if the Feng n wasn¡¯t as illustrious as it was in the past, the resources they could ess wasn¡¯t something a normal exorcist n couldpare to. Hence, it clearly wasn¡¯t a good idea to offend Feng Jin right now...

    Xiao Bai was brought away by his Master, leaving An Su standing all alone behind Feng Jin. Because she was very close to him, there were a lot of people whose gazes swept over her. They were curious as to who thisdy¡ªwho could stand so close to someone from the Feng n¡ªexactly was.

    An Su was dying from embarrassment. <i>¡®Howe these people can¡¯t see Ghost-jiejie? What happened to them being exorcists???¡¯</i>

    ......

    Shi Sheng was stered onto Feng Jin¡¯s back. cing her chin on his shoulder, she asked out of boredom, ¡°What¡¯re they all gathering here for?¡±

    <i>¡®Is the Exorcist Gathering just a way for them toe together to have a chat? That¡¯d be way too boring...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Wait for midnight.¡± Feng Jin soothed her in a light voice. ¡°There¡¯s only 10 more minutes left, so be patient.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to enter this mansion?¡± Shi Sheng had noticed quite a few people pointing at it, so she guessed they were nning to enter.

    ¡°This mansion has a reputation for being haunted,¡± An Su timidly spoke out. Seeing that Feng Jin didn¡¯t stop her, she spoke more boldly, ¡°I heard it once belonged to the family of a rich and famous merchant in the Qing Dynasty. But one night, they all suddenly died in a horrendous manner...¡±

    <strong>[Side Quest Unlocked: Pieces of Memory]</strong>

    Shi Sheng had just been getting immersed in the story when her train of thought was interrupted by System¡¯s alert.

    <i>¡®Wut? What pieces of memory?¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Find Ning Ying¡¯s memories.] </strong>System very ¡®considerately¡¯ gave her a hint.

    <i>¡®Ning Ying¡¯s memories... Fuck! How the hell am I supposed to look for that? Memories can¡¯t just be scattered around, can they? Fucking hell!</i>

    <i>#Always being trolled by the System#¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng worked her hardly-used brain to link all the clues together at lightning speed.

    <i>¡®Hidden quests only appear when the target is nearby.</i>

    <i>And side quests appear when relevant information presents itself. We were just talking about this mansion so...Ning Ying probably had something to do with this ce?</i>

    <i>Just how long has she been dead? The Qing Dynasty! That¡¯s more than a century already!¡¯</i>

    ¡°What¡¯re you thinking so hard about?¡± Feng Jin pressed Shi Sheng¡¯s head. He was unused to her being this quiet for so long.

    ¡°Where¡¯d you pick me up from?¡±

    <i>¡®This part¡¯s missing from Ning Ying¡¯s memories... It¡¯s as if...she was with Feng Jin ever since she could remember.¡¯</i>

    At the beginning of Ning Ying¡¯s memories, Feng Jin had been 18 years old and had just moved out from the Feng n. There were asions where he wouldn¡¯t speak for an entire month, and he¡¯d always have this dark and gloomy expression. If he wasn¡¯t locked up in his room, he was bringing her out to catch ghosts.

    Feng Jin frowned. ¡°Why¡¯d you ask all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Just wanted to know how we met.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s expression was exaggeratedly sentimental.

    ¡°We¡ª¡± Feng Jin was just about to speak when someone in the crowd shouted. ¡°The time hase! The rules are same as always. If there are no objections, then let¡¯s enter!¡±

    The people around them ceased their conversations and lowered their heads to quickly inspect themselves. They then put on a strange badge before swiftly entering the mansion in an orderly manner.

    Feng Jin ruffled Shi Sheng¡¯s hair and headed to the entrance. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡±

    Seeing that there were a few people remaining outside, An Su immediately raised her hand. ¡°Er, Gh... jiejie, I¡¯ll just stay out here.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to experience a second time in there.

    Feng Jin hadn¡¯t wanted to bring An Su along in the first ce, so he was perfectly fine with her choice of not entering.

    ......

    The mansion was even gloomier than Shi Sheng imagined. The doors and windows were in a dpidated state, and the entire ce was covered with dust and cobwebs. It was so dark, one wouldn¡¯t have seen their own fingers even if they had stretched their hand out.

    Shi Sheng tore off her charm the moment they entered.

    The mansion was also ridiculously big. Although around 30 to 40 exorcists had entered, they hadn¡¯t encountered a single one.

    ¡°What¡¯re we looking for here? And what¡¯s the point of the Exorcist Gathering?¡± Shi Sheng openly expressed her uncertainty about what was going on.

    Feng Jin¡¯s heart shook when he heard her refer to them as ¡®we¡¯. <i>¡®She said it so naturally...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Exorcist Gatherings are held triennially...¡± As he began his exnation, it urred to Feng Jin that Shi Sheng would soon run out of patience if he tried to exin it to her in detail. ¡°In your words, they¡¯re a group of people with too much free time, so they decided to have a big contest to see who¡¯s the best.¡±

    ¡°They really do have too much free time.¡± Shi Sheng nodded her head with certainty.

    Feng Jin was helpless.

    The whole purpose of thispetition was to let other exorcists know exactly who they could not afford to offend, and who they could bully by stealing business from.

    After all, exorcists were people too. Apart from having the ability to catch ghosts, they were just like normal people. They held ambition and greed in their hearts. Without these, pretty much no one would be willing to take on the dangers of being an exorcist.

    ¡°So, why enter this ce in particr?¡± <i>¡®If we¡¯re just fighting to show off, why even bother entering this shitty house?¡¯</i>

 Chapter 241 - Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (23)

    <h4>Chapter 241 : Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (23)</h4>

    ¡°Every Gathering must be held at a haunted mansion. This ce happened to be chosen for this round. Whoever exterminates whatever is haunting the mansion first is the winner; it¡¯s a good chance to boost one¡¯s reputation.¡± Feng Jin¡¯s low voice reverberated in the darkness.

    ¡°There¡¯s a possibility that other exorcists will attack you and steal your badges. If your badge is stolen, you can¡¯t continue participating.¡±

    ¡°And if you steal everyone else¡¯s badge?¡± Shi Sheng suddenly asked.

    Feng Jin nked out for a moment before replying, ¡°You¡¯d be awarded the title of grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°Is that title so great?¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    All of the people who were just here at the Gathering to gain experience remained outside. Only those who were experienced could enter the mansion to participate. Hence, snatching all of the participants¡¯ badges was proof that one had high enough strength to im the title of grandmaster, the greatest honour among exorcists.

    Those with that title were respected no matter where they went.

    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go rob them all then!¡± Shi Sheng rolled up her sleeves and got to work. Feng Jin pondered for a while beforeing to the conclusion that helping her would be easier than stopping her.

    Robbery was child¡¯s y for Shi Sheng. And as a viin, her methods were naturally... less than honourable. Her victims did not even have time to react before they were robbed¡ªthey weren¡¯t even able to catch a glimpse of who the thief was.

    When the crowd outside saw that participants were streaming out of the mansion one after another, they went forward to ask, ¡°What happened? Why are all of youing out together?¡±

    <i>¡®Even if people did have badges stolen in the past, we¡¯ve never seen this manye out at a time!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it.¡± A dark-skinned, short man spat on the ground. ¡°Some asshole used underhanded means to take our badges.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Once everyone¡¯s out, I want to see who the sneaky little shit is! Even if he¡¯s stolen all of our badges, I refuse to acknowledge him! To use such despicable means... PEI!¡±

    The people outside looked to their neighbors as their hearts pounded. <i>¡®Could we be seeing the birth of a new grandmaster this year?¡¯</i>

    An Su didn¡¯t know why, but she felt like this matter had something to do with her Ghost-jiejie.

    ......

    In the mansion, Shi Sheng floated back to Feng Jin¡¯s side after having eliminated yet another person.

    ¡°How many are left?¡±

    ¡°Three.¡± Feng Jin paused before continuing, ¡°They are Guo Cheng from Baiyun Monastery, Song Jiang from Zhangchun Monastery, and Wei Li.¡±

    Guo Cheng was the name of Xiao Bai¡¯s Master.

    ¡°You mean the monasteries from Mt. Tiandu?¡± Shi Sheng raised a brow before harrumphing disdainfully. ¡°How capable can those people who taught a bunch of idiots be?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re the real deal.¡± Feng Jin reminded Shi Sheng, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate them.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Shi Sheng gave a perfunctory response.

    Noticing her uncaring expression, Feng Jin could only raise his vignce.

    They just so happened to run into Wei Li in one of the side courtyards. Wei Li had already learned from others that there was someone in the mansion stealing badges, and that this person had already been fairly sessful. So, his first reaction upon meeting someone was to attack.

    But Shi Sheng pulled out a smoke grenade and tossed it over. Wei Li was too quick, so he didn¡¯t have time to stop himself from stepping into the smoke-filled area.

    <i>Thump! </i>And the sound of a heavy object hitting the ground could be heard.

    <i>¡®So what if you have ability? If you can¡¯t use it, all of that ability is just rubbish.¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Her methods are getting more brutal... She used to swing that sword of hers around before, but now she doesn¡¯t even bother to take it out.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Where¡¯d you get that thing you just tossed?¡± <i>¡®Ghosts can keep physical things on them? I feel like everything I¡¯ve learnt ispletely useless...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng immediately moved over. ¡°Kiss me and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Can¡¯t we just talk this over like normal people?!¡¯</i>

    The end result was still him leaning down to give her a peck. His cheeks were burning, but fortunately it was too dark here so Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t see his face.

    ¡°I have a space. A space, you know? Like the things that can fit a ton of stuff in novels.¡±

    Feng Jin¡¯s lips twitched. <i>¡®Has her chuunibyou rpsed?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng paused, before continuing in a much darker tone, ¡°En... You wouldn¡¯t kill me to steal my space out of jealousy, would you?¡±

    Feng Jin didn¡¯t know what kind of expression he should be making. ¡°Well, you¡¯d have to tell me what your space¡¯s medium is first¡ªotherwise, how would I steal it?¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t have a space, he¡¯d seen records of it in his n. Normally, spaces would have an item that served as a medium, and there were some mediums that would fuse with their owners when they acknowledged a master. The space would disappear when the owner died, so it couldn¡¯t be stolen.

    A space sounded tempting, but to the current Feng Jin, it wasn¡¯t as tempting as the woman in front of him.

    ¡°I suppose so.¡± Shi Sheng nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you once you¡¯ve been slept by me.¡±

    <i>¡®¡°...once you¡¯ve been slept by me.¡±</i>

    <i>This woman and her ridiculous words...¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin¡¯s heart, which had been calm for many years with nary a ripple, was currently surging and building up towards a storm. He lightly sighed.

    Thest two participants were eliminated by Shi Sheng using the same method.

    ¡°And we¡¯re done!¡± Shi Sheng tossed the badges to Feng Jin. ¡°Come on, praise me! Wasn¡¯t I great?¡±

    Feng Jin was helpless. ¡°En, you were great.¡±

    <i>¡®You didn¡¯t even fight them, what was so great about that? Great at underhanded tricks?¡¯ </i>Feng Jin was already visualising the reactions of the people outside...

    <i>¡®Forget it. Even if they all attack, I¡¯ll still protect her.¡¯</i>

    Snatching the badges didn¡¯t mean things were over; they still had to exterminate whatever was haunting the mansion.

    All this while, Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t noticed anything out of the ordinary apart from the creepy atmosphere and messy surroundings.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check out the back.¡± Feng Jin pulled her to the back courtyard of the mansion. This courtyard wasn¡¯t as dark, but the light here was only enough to make out some vague silhouettes.

    <i>Whoo¡ªsh¡ª</i>

    A gust of cold wind of unknown origin blew over and caused the cluttered scraps in the yard to creak. Shi Sheng¡¯s brow furrowed before she drew her sword and brought it down on a pile of scrap.

    ¡°Ah!¡± A sudden shriek arose from the pile and a white figure shot out.

    Shi Sheng changed directions to swing at them.

    ¡°Big Sis, help! Big Sis, save me!¡± A childish voice rang out in the courtyard.

    A ck figure shot out from the room off to the side and lunged over to block the white figure with her body.

    ¡°Ning Ying, you¡¯re... back.¡± A somewhat hesitant and nervous voice made Shi Sheng stay her hand. Her sword stopped just shy of the woman who had appeared.

    Shi Sheng examined her. The woman was wearing a bright red wedding dress. Yes, like the type used for weddings in ancient times.

    Her features were hidden in the dark, so Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t really make them out. ¡°You know me?¡±

    ¡°Second Sis...¡± The white shadow behind the woman peeked out and asked with a bit of uncertainty, ¡°Big Sis, is it Second Sis?¡±

    The woman ruffled his hair and replied with a less nervous, but more doubtful tone, ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±

    The child immediately came out from behind the woman. ¡°Second Sis! Second Sis! It¡¯s me, Xiaoyan! I really missed you!¡±

    <i>¡®Xiaoyan...¡¯ </i>Images shed in Shi Sheng¡¯s mind, vanishing before she could get a good grasp on them.

    Shi Sheng kept her sword. ¡°You two really know me?¡±

    ¡°Second Sis... what¡¯s with you?¡± Xiaoyan timidly tried to approach her, but was held back by the woman. ¡°Big Sis, that¡¯s Second Sis! Why are you holding me back?¡±

    ¡°How much do you remember?¡± The woman didn¡¯t release Xiaoyan, instead directing a question at Shi Sheng.

 Chapter 242 - Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (24)

    <h4>Chapter 242 : Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (24)</h4>

    <i>¡®Those missing pieces of memory have something to do with these ghosts? You mean I really do have a connection with this haunted mansion?! Fuck! This setting is giving me<sup>(bbb)</sup> a headache... Can¡¯t it be simpler? Something like, oh I dunno, having my body tossed out into the wilderness after a little murder or something? Come on, why can¡¯t you gimme something easier? Why make me go through all theseplicated storylines involving n grudges and shit...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Can I see your arm?¡± The woman suddenly raised a request. Shi Sheng pondered for a moment before rolling up her sleeve to let the woman take a look. <i>¡®This ghost must be an important NPC to find those memories; best not to upset her. After all, when NPCs turn wilful, they can raise the heavens and lower the earth!¡¯</i>

    There was a very small red mark where Shi Sheng¡¯s arm met her shoulder. It looked like the kind of mark that would be left behind from a childhood injury.

    ......

    The woman¡¯s name was Ning Xian, while the boy¡¯s was Ning Yan.

    They brought Shi Sheng and Feng Jin down to the basement. It was very clean, but there was a strange stench hanging in the air that made Shi Sheng frown and draw closer to Feng Jin.

    Noticing her reaction, Ning Xian smiled a bit awkwardly. ¡°Xiaoyan¡¯s very cheeky; he brings back all sorts of oddities.¡±

    ¡°You two are all alone down here?¡± Shi Sheng calmly surveyed the basement. Everything was old, but by no means in. The intricately designed bookshelves and impressive writing desk proved that this ce had been carefully furnished before it was abandoned.

    ¡°En, it¡¯s just me and Xiaoyan. You guys can sit anywhere...¡± Ning Xian nced at Feng Jin rather timidly.

    ¡°No need. Can you tell me about my past?¡±

    Ning Xian nodded. ¡°Of course. Xiaoyan, go out to y for a bit. Big Sis has something to discuss with Second Sis.¡±

    ¡°Then, can I y with Second Sis when Ie back?¡±

    Ning Xian looked at Shi Sheng. ¡°If Xiaoyan is good, I¡¯m sure your Second Sis will y with you.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoyan will definitely be good!¡± Xiaoyan wholeheartedly promised as he pped his chest and smiled at Shi Sheng. ¡°Second Sis, I¡¯ll y with youter.¡±

    Shi Sheng showed a smile, but it raised nary a ripple in her eyes.

    ¡°Your name is Ning Ying. You are the second daughter of the Ning n...¡±

    The Ning n was a mercantile family. Although it was the norm back then to have at least a couple of wives and concubines, the head of the Ning n, Father Ning, only had one wife.

    Sadly, Mother Ning¡¯s body wasn¡¯t in the best condition and had to carry great burdens to bear children. After giving birth to two girls in session, she med herself greatly for being unable to continue the Ning family line.

    But Father Ning didn¡¯t care about such things; he loved those two little girls with all his heart. The more he adored his daughters, the heavier the guilt Mother Ning felt. Her body¡¯s condition worsened by the day to the point where it seemed like she wouldn¡¯t make it.

    One day, Father Ning consulted someone of unknown origins about Mother Ning. That person told him that Mother Ning¡¯s condition was due to her heart¡¯s obsession.

    For the sake of releasing her from that obsession, Father Ning learned a method to contract a ghost king from that person. He would have to promise the ghost king Ning Ying¡¯s hand in marriage after she hade of age.

    In exchange, the ghost king would have to make it so that Mother Ning became pregnant with a son. As expected, she became pregnant not long after.

    Eight monthster, she gave birth to a lovely baby boy, Ning Yan.

    Perhaps it was because they felt guilty towards Ning Ying, for the Ning couple doted on her far more than their other two children.

    As the days passed, Ning Yan slowly grew older and Ning Ying¡¯sing of age ceremony also drew closer.

    Although Ning Ying had heard her parents¡¯ discussions before and knew they were nning on marrying her off to a ghost, she merely felt it was ridiculous, for how could ghosts possibly exist?

    She didn¡¯t ce much importance on it until the day when wedding decorations started to be put up in the mansion, and the number of servants was suddenly reduced drastically, leaving only the most trustworthy servants who had served the Ning n for a long time.

    Only then did Ning Ying begin to feel fear. Father Ning kept her under house arrest. She was only allowed to walk around the Ning Mansion, and was to be apanied by two female servants who kept watch over her at all times.

    Ning Ying was very scared now. She didn¡¯t want to get married to a ghost, nor did she want to die, so she nned on running. But Father Ning had been prepared.

    Ning Ying¡¯s attempt to escape failed and she was locked up instead. She wasn¡¯t allowed to take a step out of her room until the day of the marriage.

    She¡¯d tried everything from shouting and crying to threatening to go on a hunger strike. But her struggles only resulted in being tied up and forced to eat.

    On the day of hering of age ceremony, she was forced to put on a wedding gown and wait till night fell. But it was during this hour of despair that Ning Xian appeared.

    As Ning Xian was Ning Ying¡¯s older sister, she was naturally allowed to enter the room. She also dismissed all the others with the excuse that she wanted to have a private word with Ning Ying.

    Ning Xian helped Ning Ying loosen her bindings and swapped their clothes. Ning Xian nned on getting married to the ghost king in her sister¡¯s stead. Ning Ying was extremely scared at this point and only had thoughts of escaping. Hence, when Ning Xian raised this suggestion, though she had hesitated, Ning Ying still agreed.

    Both sisters had at least a 70% resemnce to each other, and their figures were also roughly the same. So when Ning Ying covered her face with a handkerchief and ran out sobbing, no one realised it was her.

    Ning Xian sessfully got married off that night. But when the ghost king discovered the person he married wasn¡¯t Ning Ying, he massacred the entire Ning n in a single night, causing rivers of blood to flow. Not a single person escaped.

    ¡°Ning Ying, I really regret it. If we hadn¡¯t swapped ces back then, our parents wouldn¡¯t have died,¡± Ning Xian choked out these words through her sobs.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s expression was exceedingly cold.

    Ning Xian¡¯s expression was slightly startled, probably thrown off bnce by Shi Sheng¡¯sck of response.

    Based on her expectations, even though Ning Ying had lost her memories, she should have revealed some sort of emotion upon hearing the tragic story of her past, right?

    But Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t, and merely stared at her calmly. As if the entire story of her devastating past that she had told was really just a story¡ªa story that had nothing to do with her.

    At that moment, Shi Sheng suddenly bared her teeth in a strange smile, drew her sword, and shed at Ning Xian.

    Shock and rm surfaced in Ning Xian¡¯s eyes. She leapt to the side and questioned angrily, ¡°Ning Ying, what are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°Killing you, duh. What else?¡± Shi Sheng looked at Ning Xian like she was an idiot.

    ¡°Why?¡± Ning Xian¡¯s expression turned pained. ¡°Why do you want to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Why? Does you wearing all red count as a reason?¡± Shi Sheng looked at Ning Xian with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile.

    Ning Xian¡¯s felt her heart plummet as panic shed on her face. But before she could suppress that panic, Shi Sheng¡¯s sword was already shing down on her.

    ¡°Big Sis!¡± Ning Yan suddenly appeared and blocked Ning Xian with his body, shouting in a panicked voice, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt Big Sis!¡±

    ¡°Move.¡± Shi Sheng stared coldly at Ning Yan.

    ¡°I won¡¯t! Second Sis, what did Big Sis do to make you want to kill her?!¡±

    ¡°Ning Ying...¡± Ning Xian¡¯s body was still trembling. Her already pale face was turning even paler. ¡°You didn¡¯t lose your memories, did you?¡±

    ¡°Now why would you say that?¡± The slight hook of Shi Sheng¡¯s lips seemed to be mocking Ning Xian. ¡°Was that whole story you told just a lie?¡±

    Ning Xian couldn¡¯t tell if the person in front of her had truly lost her memories or not, so she just fell silent for a long while.

    ¡°Second Sis,e back to us, okay? The past isn¡¯t important; we¡¯re family, so why does it have toe to this?¡± Ning Yan¡¯s face scrunched up in distress.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so sure that your Big Sis cares about you so much, tell me why she hasn¡¯t let you enter the cycle of reincarnation?¡±

    Ning Yan was just a normal ghost, so he was still capable of being reincarnated.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s question caused Ning Yan to be stunned for a moment before he loudly defended, ¡°I was the one who wanted to be with Big Sis!¡±

 Chapter 243 - Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (25)

    <h4>Chapter 243 : Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (25)</h4>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips stretched into a strange smile. ¡°Since it was your choice, I won¡¯t talk about it. But... Ning Xian, your story had a lot of ws. The truth isn¡¯t what you said, is it?¡±

    Ning Xian¡¯s pupils instantly shrunk. Her mind whirred as she tried to recall everything she had just said. But because she was too nervous, Ning Xian couldn¡¯t remember what she¡¯d just told Shi Sheng.

    <i>¡®What did I say wrong? Or is she just ying with me and has actually regained her memory already?¡¯</i>

    Seeing her panicked expression, Shi Sheng spoke in a mocking tone, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t regained my memory. ording to your story, I was very much favoured in the Ning n. If that was true, then a logical consequence would have been that you and Ning Yan were more neglected. Under these circumstances, you¡¯re trying to tell me that you¡¯d nobly volunteer to marry that ghost king just for my sake?¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t try to deceive me with all that nonsense about sisterly love and whatnot. If our rtionship was really that good, you wouldn¡¯t have called me by my full name the the first time you saw me. And you were clearly nervous, or should I say... afraid? But you visibly rxed the moment I asked if you knew who I was. Ning Xian, aren¡¯t you going to exin why your first reaction upon meeting your beloved long-lost family member is not excitement, but rather nervousness? What are you so nervous about?¡±

    Ning Xian anxiously tugged on her sleeve as she tried to exin herself. ¡°We hadn¡¯t met in such a long time... And you appeared so suddenly; of course I¡¯d be nervous!¡±

    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re not nning on telling the truth.¡±

    Shi Sheng had unexpectedly felt disgust rise up inside her upon first seeing Ning Xian. It was impossible for her to have felt that way upon meeting a ghost she didn¡¯t know.

    So it must have been part of the original Ning Ying¡¯s instinctual reaction. Even after having been through so many worlds, she had hardly ever felt the original body¡¯s reactions. How much must Ning Ying have despised Ning Xian for Shi Sheng to feel the remnants of her loathing even now?

    The truth of her past definitely wasn¡¯t as Ning Xian described.

    ¡°Big Sis, Second Sis... what¡¯re you talking about?¡± Ning Yan didn¡¯t really understand what was going on. His confused gaze wavered between the two of them. However, it was clear he was rather dissatisfied with Shi Sheng.

    After all, on one side was the older sister who had just returned, while on the other was the older sister who had taken care of him all these years. Ning Yan obviously leaned more towards Ning Xian¡¯s side.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t say anything even upon noticing his me-filled gaze. She merely shot forward without a word and attacked. Ning Xian protected Ning Yan behind her as she fought with Shi Sheng.

    Ning Xian didn¡¯t have a weapon, so she had an inherent disadvantage; Shi Sheng kicked her to the ground within ten moves and held her at sword-point.

    ¡°Xiaoyan, run!¡± Ning Xian turned and shouted at Ning Yan.

    ¡°Second Sis! Let go of Big Sis! Big Sis didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Ning Yan sobbed and desperately shook his head. ¡°Big Sis¡ª Second Sis, let go of Big Sis, please, I¡¯m begging you! Xiaoyan is begging you!¡±

    ¡°Run, Ning Yan!¡± Ning Xian shouted anxiously, ¡°Go find him! Tell him Ning Ying¡¯s back! Go!¡±

    Ning Yan seemed to think of something as he immediately ran towards the exit.

    Shi Sheng shot Feng Jin a look. He immediately took out a talisman and tossed it at Ning Yan, trapping him in ce.

    ¡°Want to call that ghost king for help?¡± Seeing Ning Yan had been trapped, Shi Sheng turned to look down at Ning Xian.

    Having her only hope smashed before her eyes, Ning Xian could no longer keep up the pitiful expression on her face. She suddenly shot a hate-filled re at Shi Sheng. ¡°Ning Ying, why didn¡¯t you just disappear?!¡±

    <i>¡®That man had clearly told me...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Oh?¡± Shi Sheng dragged out her words. ¡°Well sorry to disappoint you, but I clearly haven¡¯t disappeared. Soon, you will though.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Ning Ying, do you think he¡¯ll believe you?! If he knows you returned, he¡¯ll kill you with his own hands!¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s temper red up. <i>¡®For fuck¡¯s sakes, can¡¯t you gimme the whole story in one go? Why give me little snippets and force me to guess the rest? Guess your head off!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng had plenty of tools to interrogate humans, but none for ghosts...

    ¡°System, do you have anything in the system shop that can get her to stop wasting words and get to the point?¡± Shi Sheng called out to System in her mind.

    <strong>[Please do not raise questions that insult the System Shop, Host.]</strong>

    <i>¡®Alright, I guess that means there is an item!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng opened up the System Shop and was dazzled by all sorts of purchasable items that appeared in her mind¡¯s eye. Fortunately, System helped her narrow down her search.

    Truth Pill

    D Grade Item

    1,000 Contribution Points

    After use, will cause all words spoken to be the absolute truth. Suitable for forcing confessions from undercover spies.

    Can be used on all races.

    1,000 contribution points. The pill was neither inexpensive nor too expensive. In the end, Shi Sheng still gritted her teeth and bought it. <i>¡®I<sup>(bbb)</sup> want to flirt with Feng Jin more than waste my<sup>(bbb)</sup> time with this woman.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng force fed Ning Xian the Truth Pill.

    ......

    The only difference between the two retellings of the past was Ning Ying¡¯s attitude towards the matter of the wedding. All the children of the Ning n had received a talisman from the person who helped Father Ningplete the contract that allowed them to see the ghost king.

    Ning Ying didn¡¯t hate the ghost king; he¡¯d apanied her as she¡¯d grown up after all. They were childhood sweethearts who had mutual feelings for each other. Ning Ying had really liked the ghost king, and had always been eagerly awaiting the day she came of age and became his bride. She looked forward to marrying him and spending the rest of eternity with him.

    But Ning Xian liked the ghost king too. Adding on the fact that their parents had always doted on Ning Ying more, she grew jealous of her.

    So she had secretly sought out that person of unknown origins and hired him using a lot of money. On the day of Ning Ying¡¯sing of age ceremony, he killed her and brought her sealed soul away with him.

    Ning Xian then took Ning Ying¡¯s ce.

    When the ghost king discovered the person he married wasn¡¯t Ning Ying, he flew into a rage and wanted to kill Ning Xian. Ning Xian had only ever seen the ghost king quietly apanying Ning Ying or showing her a slight smile¡ªshe¡¯d never seen him this angry.

    Even under the threat of death, Ning Xian was unwilling to ept defeat, so she lied to the ghost king and told him that Ning Ying didn¡¯t like him at all. She liked someone else and had already eloped with him.

    The ghost king didn¡¯t believe her.

    Ning Xian then told him that Ning Ying had been putting up a pretence of fondness all these years because she¡¯d known they had a contract. Afraid he would hurt her family if she revealed her true feelings, she had faked her affection for him.

    It was precisely because of Ning Xian¡¯s deceitful words that the ghost king had cleansed the Ning n with blood out of rage and to force Ning Ying to show herself.

    But Ning Ying had already died, and her soul had been sealed, so how could she show herself?

    This was the truth behind the events back then.

    Ning Xian plotted to kill Ning Ying out of jealousy so she could take her ce as the ghost king¡¯s bride. When she was rejected, she then misled the ghost king, causing him to massacre the Ning n in a fit of rage. But then what? What had happened after Ning Ying was taken away?

    Feng Jin suddenly reached out to take Shi Sheng¡¯s hand in his own as he apologised in a low voice, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°En?¡± <i>¡®What¡¯s with this sudden apology? You ill?¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin rubbed her head. ¡°I can tell you what happened after that, but... let¡¯s finish our business here first.¡±

    ¡°Is that ghost king still here?¡± Shi Sheng asked Ning Xian.

    Her gaze still dull, Ning Xian nodded.

    ¡°Ning Xian! You dared to lie to me!¡± An enraged roar suddenly burst out.

    A pitch-ck shadow appeared in the air and grabbed Ning Xian by the neck. Although his expression was extremely ferocious, it was unable to hide his handsomeness.

    Ning Xian¡¯s eyes filled with blood and the ice-cold touch around her neck made her regain awareness. The Truth Pill wouldn¡¯t cause the person who ingested it to lose their memories, so she was very clear as to what she had just revealed.

 Chapter 244 - Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (26)

    <h4>Chapter 244 : Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (26)</h4>

    The ghost king mmed Ning Xian against the wall and, when she slid to the ground, stomped on her chest.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! It¡¯s all part of their plot! You can¡¯t believe her!¡± Ning Xian desperately hugged the ghost king¡¯s leg as she shook her head in terror.

    ¡°I heard your every word myself, yet you still want to deceive me?!¡± The ghost king stepped on her harder.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Ning Yan had been frozen to his spot by Feng Jin¡¯s talisman and couldn¡¯t speak, so he could only watch Ning Xian suffer.

    ¡°Look at her now, she¡¯s with another man! Wake up already! She¡¯ll never like you! Not then, not now!¡± With an unexpected burst of strength, Ning Xian struggled free from the ghost king¡¯s control and stood, roaring hysterically while pointing at Shi Sheng and Feng Jin.

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± The ghost king ruthlessly pped Ning Xian across the face.

    Ning Xian stumbled and half knelt on the ground. Sheughed mockingly with a crazed expression, ¡°Bullshit? Then why don¡¯t you turn around and look at them with your own eyes? Why don¡¯t you dare look at them? Even if I what I said to you back then was a lie, I¡¯m not lying to you now!¡±

    The ghost king angrily beat Ning Xian up. She merelyughed maniacally the whole time without fighting back. <i>¡®A century with him couldn¡¯t evenpare to less than two decades with her...¡¯</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re a coward!¡± Ning Xian shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m a coward?¡± The ghost king seemed to have been shocked by these words as he repeated them in a strange tone.

    ¡°What are you if not a coward? Back then, I told you Ning Ying had eloped with someone else. Had you run after her, you might¡¯ve discovered the truth, but you didn¡¯t. All you did was bathe the Ning n in blood to vent out your feelings. What are you if not a coward?¡±

    Ning Xian¡¯s voice was hoarse from crazily screaming andughing, but her words cut straight through his heart. The ghost king red at Ning Xian with terrifying eyes, but she had clearly decided to go through with it since she was doomed anyway. <i>¡®If he hadn¡¯t heard my words just now, I might¡¯ve still had a chance. But now...¡¯</i>

    The moment she saw Ning Ying, Ning Xian knew there were only two oues. Either Ning Ying disappeared, or she did.

    The viciousness in her eyes red. She wasn¡¯t willing to see either of these ouese true. Ning Xian decided right then and there that the two of them should just perish together, so that neither of them could have him. She suddenly shot towards Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Do you think you¡¯re in a movie where you can go for mutual destruction just because you want to?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng waved her sword, causing an invisible force to sweep towards Ning Xian. Her body was pushed back uncontrobly and she was smacked against the wall again.

    Ning Xian was inplete disbelief. <i>¡®How can she be so powerful? I couldn¡¯t even get close to her...¡¯</i>

    At that moment, Ning Xian truly despaired.

    All this had happened in the span of a few seconds. By the time the ghost king reacted, Ning Xian had already been thrown against the wall.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± <i>¡®She dared to attack Ning Ying in front of me!¡¯</i>

    The ghost king gave her a ferocious kick, causing her to be unable to get up.

    Sheid on the ground with a pained expression, but her lips were pulled into a queer smile.

    ¡°Ning Ying, the only reason I lost to you was because Father chose you and not me.¡±

    <i>¡®Had Father chosen me back then, I would¡¯ve been the one he liked!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Then go back and get him to change his choice.¡± Shi Sheng returned her words with a slight smile, her eyes curving upwards. What should have made her look like a goddess made her feel very obnoxious instead.

    Ning Xian was angered to death. Her body slowly dissipated into the air.

    ......

    Only now did the ghost king turn to properly look at Shi Sheng. His gaze wasplicated¡ªa mixture of guilt, remorse, suspicion, jealousy... and deep love.

    ¡°Ying-Ying...¡±

    Before he could say another word, Feng Jin stepped forward and embraced Shi Sheng in his arms as a gesture of staking his im as well as protecting her. <i>¡®As a man, how could I always hide behind my woman¡¯s back?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng turned back to smile at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if an angel was standing before me, you¡¯ll still be the only one in my heart.¡±

    Feng Jin¡¯s face was ck as a pot and he refused to look at her anymore. <i>¡®She says sweet nothings so easily! Who knows how many people she¡¯s spoken them to?¡¯</i>

    But his arms tightened around her.

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes. <i>¡®This tempting little devil! His body is way more honest than his mouth!¡¯</i>

    When the ghost king saw the two acting so intimate with each other, he wanted to rush up and kill Feng Jin, but he grew timid.

    Just like back then, when he hadn¡¯t dared to look for her and missed the truth as a result. Had he note here today, it was unknown whether he could have even...

    Upon thinking that he could¡¯ve ended up attacking Ning Ying because of a misunderstanding, he felt like Ning Xian¡¯s death had been far too easy.

    He stared at Shi Sheng with aplicated gaze, as if he had thousands of things he wanted to tell her. But in the end, he only spoke one sentence:

    ¡°Ying-Ying, I¡¯ll look for you.¡±

    The ghost king left with Ning Yan in tow after saying this, leaving behind a confused Shi Sheng. <i>¡®He left just like that? Not even going to fight?¡¯</i>

    ¡°He¡¯s stronger than Nn Ying,¡± Feng Jin judged.

    Shi Sheng put away her sword, silent. She didn¡¯t try and pass judgement on whether or not that ghost king really liked Ning Ying. She wasn¡¯t bored enough to be all that interested in the affairs of others.

    The only ones she was interested in were the main characters.

    <i>¡®Stepmother authors exist for the purpose of making life for main characters hard. You can call me an entric princess.¡¯</i>

    Main characters, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Is it our fault that we¡¯re the main characters?¡¯</i>

    ......

    By the time Shi Sheng and Feng Jin left the mansion, the sky was showing faint signs of light. The crowd outside the mansion¡¯s main entrance hadpletely surrounded the doors, staring so hard that they nearly went cross-eyed.

    They had already taken a headcount and discovered only four people hadn¡¯t emerged yet.

    So when the crowd saw someone finally emerge from the mansion, they only felt like they¡¯d eliminated yet another suspect.

    However, while they were pondering which of the three remaining was the despicable hooligan, Feng Jin poured out all the badges they had collected onto the ground.

    The crowd stared at the pile of badges with their mouths agape.

    <i>¡®I-It was the brat from the Feng n? Don¡¯t tell us there really is going to be a new grandmaster from the Feng n this year? But we really can¡¯t ept those types of underhanded methods!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng gave a slight smile of ridicule. <i>¡®Those three are probably still lying around somewhere in the mansion.¡¯</i>

    At some point before this, An Su and Xiao Bai ended up standing next to each other, so they exchanged nces. They seemed to be able to read the meanings in each other¡¯s eyes,municating that the Gathering had gone as they¡¯d expected.

    ¡°Feng Jin, you actually used such underhanded means! Where are Wei Li, Song Jiang and Guo Cheng? What did you do to them?!¡±

    <i>¡®Since he took them out, it proves that he¡¯s the one who took all of their badges... But those three still haven¡¯te out yet. They couldn¡¯t have been murdered by him, could they?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Inside.¡± Feng Jin was curt.

    <i>¡®Inside? What do you mean inside?¡¯</i>

    Only now did Xiao Bai remember his Master hadn¡¯te out yet. He hurriedly dragged An Su with him as he walked towards them. ¡°...And my Master?¡±

    He was looking at Shi Sheng, so the question was directed at her.

    Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t put the concealing talisman back on beforeing out, so Xiao Bai¡¯s question caused those who had been too stunned by the matter of the badges to finally notice Shi Sheng, who was currently floating in the air in an aqua-blue dress.

    The weather had already turned colder, but she was still wearing a summer dress which had sleeves only going down to her elbows.

    <i>¡®This... is a ghost!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Feng Jin! You¡¯re actually keeping a ghost!¡± Someone shouted, ¡°This is against the rules!¡±

    <strong>Author¡¯s note:</strong>

    [Mid-Autumn Update]

    I wish all of you a happy Mid-Autumn! Hope your studies go well and you¡¯re happy and healthy. All of us authors only have two hands and need to help out with Mid-Autumn celebrations too, so we¡¯re really very busy, please be understanding babes.

    Also, I want lotus paste mooncakes, steamed crabs, flowernterns, dual-yolk mooncakes, jade rabbits, and Wu Gang! Wu Gang!! Wu Gang!!! Must say the most important one thrice~

    (For those who don¡¯t understand what the above means, go to the donation section haha)

 Chapter 245 - Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (27)

    <h4>Chapter 245 : Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (27)</h4>

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s against the rules?¡± Shi Sheng stepped forward, blocking Feng Jin behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t like it? Come and fight! Winner gets to say whatever they like!¡±

    Xiao Bai was so terrified by Shi Sheng¡¯s imposing aura that he began to tremble. He shifted to the side...

    An Su moved behind Feng Jin. <i>¡®The atmosphere isn¡¯t quite right... It¡¯ll be safer behind Mr Feng.¡¯</i>

    The stunned exorcists, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®This ghost is very arrogant! We won¡¯t be able to call ourselves exorcists if we don¡¯t fight her!¡¯</i>

    ¡°One at a time, or all of you together?¡± Shi Sheng calmly and slowly drew her sword.

    Her domineering posture and attitude really made them wish they could pummel her into a crack in the earth.

    <i>¡®What a waste of such a pretty face...¡¯</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± The dark shorty from before stepped up. He also held a sword, but it was made of peach wood<sup>[1]</sup>. He walked towards Shi Sheng and pointed it at her.

    ¡°Evil creature, today I shall enact justice on behalf of the heavens...¡±

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes before speeding over to Dark Shorty, cutting down his peach wood sword in an instant. Unsurprisingly, it was sliced in half and fell to the ground with a loud smack.

    A strange silence fell. Dark Shorty¡¯s expression was very colourful. He hadn¡¯t even finished speaking, yet she attacked him!

    <i>¡®Don¡¯t you know the rules?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°You cheated!¡± Dark Shorty spat.

    ¡°How so?¡± Shi Sheng raised her brow and looked at him mockingly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t yell start yet! What is this if not cheating?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression was filled with ridicule as she scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I am?¡±

    <i>¡®I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> a ghost! A ghost, got it? Why do I have to wait for you to yell ¡®start¡¯? The fight already started the moment you stepped forward, but you just had to rattle off a bunch of nonsense. Was I<sup>(bbb)</sup> supposed to wait for you to finish? Idiot!¡¯</i>

    Dark Shorty had just barely reacted before he was sent flying from Shi Sheng¡¯s kick.

    ¡°Shameless! Despicable...¡± Dark Shorty vehemently cursed Shi Sheng as he was helped off the ground by hisrades.

    ¡°Thanks for thepliments,¡± Shi Sheng calmly replied once he¡¯d finished his long string of insults.

    <i>¡®Pfft¡ª This ghost wants to ascend the heavens ah?! Her face is as thick as the corners of a city wall! And it¡¯s the type that can¡¯t be broken either!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Who else?¡± Shi Sheng arrogantly swept her sword towards the group of exorcists. ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome for you lot toe one by one; so juste at me together!¡±

    Feng Jin was facepalming. <i>¡®Just how violent is this ghost of mine? She used to just break doors, but now she¡¯s even starting to break people?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Feng Jin, are you really going to allow her to do whatever she wants?!¡± Someone suddenly pulled the crowd¡¯s focus back to Feng Jin.

    This was their real goal. They absolutely refused to acknowledge Feng Jin as a grandmaster.

    ¡°As an exorcist, you are consorting with these types of evil creatures! What face do you have to see your ancestors?!¡±

    ¡°You have to give us a satisfactory exnation!¡±

    Shi Sheng stabbed the ground in irritation as all sorts of bloody scenarios yed out in her head.

    ¡°Feng Jin, as long as you personally end this ghost, we can let you off this time. Otherwise, we can only strip you of your status as an exorcist...¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at Feng Jin. His expression right now was like when they first met¡ªemotionless and unreadable, and she was unable to decipher what he was feeling or thinking.

    He lifted his head slightly and their gazes met. The dark clouds in his eyes dispersed as his lips slowly lifted. The sun slowly rose in the sky and sunlight fell on him, making him appear as if he was glowing.

    It was a stunning scene.

    Even the exorcists couldn¡¯t help but admit that this brat from the Feng n was very good-looking.

    When he smiled, they felt like their souls would get sucked out of their bodies.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to let her do what she wants.¡± Feng Jin¡¯s gaze skipped over the crowd, his voice neither light nor heavy.

    ¡°Feng Jin, are you nning on making enemies with all exorcists?! Even if you¡¯re a member of the Feng n, they can¡¯t protect you on this matter!¡±

    It was strictly taboo for an exorcist to keep a ghost, as it would greatly affect the stability of the profession.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough if he has me. What does he need that Feng n for?¡± Shi Sheng arrogantly replied to the speaker. She didn¡¯t need anyone to help her protect her man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak so brashly, you evil creature! You really think you¡¯re that powerful? All you did was use cheap tactics!¡± Dark Shorty yelled angrily.

    ¡°Cheap tactics?¡± <i>¡®Well, fuck you! Since when did I<sup>(bbb)</sup> use cheap tactics?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng got angry and she spoke in a sinister tone, ¡°Okay then! Since you¡¯re saying that, wouldn¡¯t I be disappointing you if I didn¡¯t prove you right? You lot are acknowledging this grandmaster today whether you like it or not!¡±

    ¡°Pei¡ª AH!¡± Dark Shorty¡¯s words suddenly changed to a shrill shriek as he doubled over and copsed to the ground, prostrated as if he were kowtowing.

    No one knew what was going on. They looked at each other nervously, but none dared to go forward to help Dark Shorty up. However, that didn¡¯t stop the people behind him from copsing to the ground too.

    Those standing further back retreated swiftly as they scanned their surroundings in rm. <i>¡®Feng Jin and that ghost are standing right there, so what could be ambushing us? Is there another ghost present?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Though they had raised their alertness to the maximum, people behind continued to copse.

    Even when everyone was face down on the floor, they still didn¡¯t understand why they had fallen to the ground in the first ce. They couldn¡¯t even attempt to get up¡ªtheir knees didn¡¯t seem to be working.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s body was a bit unsteady, but she forcibly stood straight and proud by leaning on her sword. ¡°Since everyone is being so respectful, we have tomemorate this! An Su, go take pictures of them. From every angle.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± An Su¡¯s endearingly dumb expression as she looked at Shi Sheng seemed to be asking <i>¡®why take pictures?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng coldly swept her gaze over An Su, who immediately pulled out her phone from her pocket and began taking pictures. Not only did she take group photos, but she took individual shots too.

    While An Su was taking pictures, Feng Jin went forward to support Shi Sheng. ¡°It¡¯s just a title. I don¡¯t care about it. You don¡¯t have to...¡±

    ¡°I already said you should have the best,¡± Shi Sheng interrupted him, though she rxed against his body. She then exined further, ¡°I just slightly overused my spirit energy; it¡¯s nothing serious. I won¡¯t joke around with my life.¡±

    The hand that held her shoulder gripped Shi Sheng tighter. Feng Jin lowered his head to look at the woman in his arms, a hint of gentleness appearing in his eyes. <i>¡®This... isn¡¯t so bad.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ghost-jiejie, I¡¯m done!¡± An Su brought the phone back.

    Shi Sheng nodded. ¡°From today onwards, if anyone dares to disrespect Feng Jin... well, I wonder where these pictures are gonna end up.¡±

    After a pause, Shi Sheng continued, ¡°Oh right. Before I release these, I¡¯ll be sure to photoshop them a bit. As to whether or not the pics are going to just be all of you naked¡ªor in a sex scene¡ªthat¡¯ll depend on my mood. If you guys don¡¯t like it, you¡¯re wee to challenge me any time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll die a terrible death, foul creature!¡±

    Shi Sheng shrugged,pletely unperturbed. ¡°I¡¯m already dead.¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± An Su couldn¡¯t help herself, resulting in countless sharp gazesnding on her. She held her mouth shut.

    ¡°Oh, and I think I¡¯ll let you guys experience the police-station deluxe package.¡±

    The crowd hadn¡¯t processed what she meant before Feng Jin and An Su disappeared before their eyes, followed by the sounds of explosionsing from within the mansion.

    The ancient mansion copsed into rubble before their very eyes...

    <i>¡®This is an important cultural protection zone<sup><strong>[2]</strong></sup>... zone... zone...¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> Peach wood is a woodmonly known to ward off evil spirits, hence why Taoists use wooden swords made of peach wood.

    <sup>[2]</sup> Like what it sounds like, that area was designated for protection due to its history and cultural importance. I would not suggest blowing one up to see what happens...

 Chapter 246 - Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (28)

    <h4>Chapter 246 : Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (28)</h4>

    Shi Sheng had used normal explosives, so anyone could see the plume of smoke from afar.

    As Feng Jin sat on Shi Sheng¡¯s sword and gazed down upon the rubble, his eyes shed.

    Xiao Bai had entered the mansion at some point during the confrontation with the exorcists and had been in the process of pulling his Master out. Shi Sheng had deliberately avoided them, and even the other two exorcists still in there, when she threw the bombs. Still, it was impossible for them not to be affected by the sts, so they couldn¡¯t avoid injuries.

    ¡°G-Ghost-jiejie...¡± An Su had been dragged up into the sky by Shi Sheng, and was now curled up and trembling as she stuttered, ¡°I-I-I¡¯m afraid of heights!¡±

    <i>¡®How can this sword fly and change sizes like in fairy tales? This is against thews of physics!!!¡¯</i>

    ......

    She heard that all the people present that night had been brought to the police station. The police officers had been rather stunned to find a bunch of people, dressed in a myriad of outfits, copsed on the ground. <i>¡®Did we interrupt a cult meeting?¡¯</i>

    The exorcists talked themselves hoarse and finally managed to convince the police that they weren¡¯t a cult. But there was still the destruction of a cultural heritage building to consider.

    The explosion at the mansion had destroyed any surveince cameras and security footage of what happened, so all the police officers saw was a bunch of people copsed on the ground for no apparent reason. There was no way the exorcists could wash off the suspicion of their involvement in the mansion¡¯s destruction.

    They couldn¡¯t exactly saya ghost had done it, otherwise they¡¯d all probably be sent to a mental asylum. As a result, they really did end up taking the entire me for the situation.

    Although some people had connections with certain high-ranking officials and attempted to use them, there still had to be some level of punishment imposed, so the group ended up having to paypensation.

    Shi Sheng heard that some of the exorcists went bankrupt to pay back the astronomical sum.

    The luckiest ones were the three that had still been in the mansion. They didn¡¯t have their pictures taken, nor did they get caught and locked up by the police. They only had to pay somepensation in the end.

    Xiao Bai saw the police at the scene as soon as he dragged his Master out of the rubble. He had been terrified of the police ever since he was little, so his first reaction was to drag his Master back into the remains of the mansion and hide.

    His Master had woken up at this time. The two of them worked together to drag the other two people out.

    They thought they had avoided trouble, but the other exorcists clearly believed in the righteous tradition of sharing woes together and exposed them.

    With three more people, the average amount they each had to pay was less, wasn¡¯t it?

    Ever since then, an irreparable rift appeared between Mt Tiandu and the other great exorcist ns.

    Reality proved that sharing difficulties together wasn¡¯t the best solution.

    ......

    Shi Sheng recovered after several days of rest. School had started for An Su, so only Shi Sheng and Feng Jin were left at home.

    When Shi Sheng floated over to Feng Jin¡¯s room, she found him reading a yellowed letter. Noticing her entry, he panicked for some reason and stuffed the letter under his nket.

    He got up and pulled the curtains shut, causing the room to fall into darkness. Only then did Shi Sheng float over to his bedside.

    ¡°What¡¯re you looking at?¡±

    Feng Jin looked at her hesitantly. After some internal struggle, he pulled the letter out from under the nket and handed it to her.

    ¡°The events after your death are recorded here.¡±

    Shi Sheng took the letter from him. The paper was very rough, and it appeared quite old.

    It revealed that the reason the mysterious man had agreed to Ning Xian¡¯s request was because his n had been facing a crisis. He was in urgent need of arge sum of cash.

    That was why he had taken the risk when Ning Xian offered him that job. But after he brought Ning Ying away, he didn¡¯t follow Ning Xian¡¯s instructions to erase her soul from existence and left her sealed away instead.

    After the Feng n had averted its crisis, because he felt guilty, the man took on the task of providing for Ning Ying. Before his death, he instructed his descendants to take good care of Ning Ying and her seal.

    The man¡¯s name was Feng Xin, and he was Feng Jin¡¯s great grandfather.

    At the time, it shouldn¡¯t have been Feng Jin¡¯s job. But when some problems began appearing with Ning Ying¡¯s seal, the other members of the Feng n hadn¡¯t been willing to go check on it. So the responsibilitynded on Feng Jin¡¯s shoulders.

    Because the seal had been in ce for so long, it was extremely weak and had already lost most of its effectiveness. Feng Jin arrived just in time to see Ning Ying struggling free from the seal that had held her for so long. Her actions resulted in a heavy injury which had led to the loss of her memories.

    ......

    ¡°Why did you bring me back with you?¡± Shi Sheng folded the letter.

    Feng Jin¡¯s face suddenly turned red and he tried to avert his gaze, refusing to meet her eyes. ¡°...At that time... you weren¡¯t wearing anything. I saw your body, so I had to... take responsibility.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®That was Ning Ying, not me!!! If I didn¡¯te over, doesn¡¯t that mean he would have taken responsibility for Ning Ying?¡¯</i>

    This thought caused her to feel rather unhappy. She red at Feng Jin before floating out of the room.

    Feng Jin, who had beenpletely confused by her sudden change of attitude, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®What did I do now?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng ignored him for several days. Even An Su could feel something was off with the mood at home whenever she returned from school.

    Er, An Su¡¯s position was that of a... free housekeeper?

    ¡°Mr Feng...¡± An Su carefully walked over to Feng Jin. ¡°What¡¯s up with Ghost-jiejie?¡±

    <i>¡®Her expression was really scary just now...¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin felt like a cat had been wing at his heart from Shi Sheng¡¯s silent treatment. An Su¡¯s question finally gave him the push he needed to get up and stride over to Shi Sheng¡¯s room.

    An Su looked at the ceiling innocently.

    In the room, Shi Sheng was sitting cross-legged on the bed and was watching a certain type of film on her tablet that would typically cause one to blush. Well, not her though¡ªshe appeared rather disdainful in fact.

    When Feng Jin opened the door, he was greeted by those strange noises. He hurriedly entered and shut the door.

    Shi Sheng lifted her head to look at him. Feng Jin stood there with his back against the door. For a time, it felt a bit awkward, as the strange noises continued being emitted from the tablet.

    After quite a while, Feng Jin went forward to close the webpage on the tablet with a dark face.

    <i>¡®Just how does she find these websites...¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin tossed the tablet to the side, and from there he suddenly didn¡¯t know what he was supposed to do. He squatted down and lifted his head slightly to look up at Shi Sheng. ¡°I...¡±

    Shi Sheng propped up her chin. ¡°What¡¯s with you?¡±

    Feng Jin took a deep breath, and continued, ¡°I-I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Humans and ghosts can¡¯t be together.¡± Shi Sheng jumped off the bed and tilted her head to the side as she looked down at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that?¡±

    <i>¡®This fellow said it so righteously back then too!¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I can help you return to life.¡± Feng jin grasped Shi Sheng¡¯s hands and earnestly looked at her.

    <i>¡®Return to life? I wasn¡¯t serious back then! I can¡¯t return to life; I need to reincarnate!¡¯</i>

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    Feng Jin¡¯s grip on Shi Sheng tightened. ¡°Why? If youe back to life... you can be with me.¡±

    Shi Sheng narcissistically rubbed her face. ¡°Because then I can maintain my beautiful looks.¡±

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®She¡¯s not wrong... no way to refute that...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Do you like the former Ning Ying, or the current me?¡± Shi Sheng asked with no warning.

    ¡°The current you,¡± Feng Jin replied without any hesitation whatsoever. Although the old Ning Ying was very obedient and clever, he hadn¡¯t liked her at all. The only reason he brought her with him was because he had seen her body, and he felt he had to take responsibility for that ident by keeping her.

    Feng Jin wasn¡¯t stupid enough to try the tactic of saying he liked her regardless of whether it was the former her or current her¡ªbecause he only liked the current her.

    He probably liked... her unreasonableness?

    Shi Sheng suddenly closed the distance between them and pressed him against the bed, looking down on him from above. As her exquisite features were reflected in Feng Jin¡¯s eyes, he could feel his heartbeat speeding up as nervousness rose within him.

    An ambiguous atmosphere settled in the room and Feng Jin could almost feel the temperature rising.

    Shi Sheng slowly drew closer to him before suddenly saying, ¡°Can I not fuck you if I don¡¯t return to life?¡±

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Is it really okay to be that explicit?!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 247 - Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (29)

    <h4>Chapter 247 : Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (29)</h4>

    Feng Jin told Shi Sheng it wasn¡¯t impossible¡ªshe just had to control herself and it wouldn¡¯t cause him too much harm. He wouldn¡¯t be negatively affected by the loss of a little yang qi, and it¡¯d benefit her too.

    However, Shi Sheng rejected him outright, ¡°I¡¯m not taking any risks. I can¡¯t afford to gamble.¡±

    <i>¡®I managed to find him in this world, but what about the next? Who is he? Why is he appearing in these worlds? I have no way of knowing. I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯ll suddenly disappear one day...¡¯</i>

    Since their time together was always ticking down, she couldn¡¯t afford to gamble. No matter how small the risk.

    Feng Jin¡¯s heart felt like something was stabbing it. He held Shi Sheng close. ¡°It¡¯s okay...¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression seemed to say ¡®I¡¯m really helpless against you, you little devil¡¯. She patted his head like it was a dog¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll think of something.¡±

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®I didn¡¯t mean it like that...¡¯</i>

    ¡°What¡¯s our rtionship right now?¡± Feng Jin looked at Shi Sheng.

    ¡°The Civil Affairs Bureau won¡¯t issue marriage certificates for human-ghost couples, so what rtionship do you want?¡± Shi Sheng retorted.

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®I need some quiet...¡¯</i>

    In the evening, Feng Jin received a call and went out.

    An Su raced back in tears as if something were chasing after her. Her clothes were in a mess.

    Shi Sheng frowned. She got up from the sofa and floated over. ¡°What happened?¡±

    An Su fiercely leapt at Shi Sheng and hugged her as she cried her eyes out.

    Shi Sheng had originally nned to push her away. However, upon smelling that faint post-lovemaking odour, she patted An Su¡¯s backfortingly. Once An Su was done crying, she told Shi Sheng what happened in between her sobs.

    The protection talisman Feng Jin had given her was identally destroyed by a ssmate. An Su had thought it¡¯d be fine since she¡¯d be returning with her ssmates, so she didn¡¯t inform Feng Jin. But she didn¡¯t expect to be kidnapped by Nn Ying before she even left the school...

    ¡°Ghost-jiejie, wuwu... What should I do? He said he won¡¯t let me off,¡± An Su spoke while sobbing as she tightly clutched Shi Sheng¡¯s hand, ¡°Am I really never going to be free of him in this life?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious.¡± Shi Sheng pushed her into the bathroom. ¡°Go wash up. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    Possibly due to the fact that this was Feng Jin¡¯s house, An Su wasn¡¯t that afraid and obediently went into the bathroom to wash up.

    By the time Feng Jin returned, An Su had already fallen asleep.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll get pregnant with Nn Ying¡¯s child. Do you have any way to prevent a ghost pregnancy?¡± Shi Sheng stood at the doorway and asked Feng Jin in a quiet voice.

    He shut the door and lightly replied, ¡°Nn Ying can¡¯t have children.¡±

    <i>¡®Can¡¯t have children? In the original plot, it seems like An Su really never did get pregnant, even till the end.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°He once drank Rootless Water.¡± Feng Jin walked into the kitchen. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°I like whatever you make.¡±

    Feng Jin¡¯s lips lifted slightly. ¡°Then we¡¯re eating steamed buns tonight.¡±

    ¡°Ah? No! I wanna eat meat!¡± Shi Sheng pounced over and clung to his back. ¡°What¡¯s Rootless Water? How can it make him sterile?¡±

    <i>¡®Is this the legendary contraceptive?¡¯</i>

    ¡°No, it¡¯s main purpose is to suppress his power. It just has the side effect of making him sterile.¡±

    Feng Jin rolled up his sleeves. He checked what he had in the fridge before taking out the ingredients he needed, and then began cooking with skilled and practised motions.

    Shi Sheng tilted her head as she pondered the matter of Rootless Water on her own. Because she didn¡¯t weigh anything, Feng Jin let her cling to his back.

    Feng Jin didn¡¯t make much since it waste, but each dish was a perfectbination of colour, aroma and taste. It probably wouldn¡¯t sell well on appearance alone, but the taste was divine.

    Of course, Shi Sheng could only smell it but not eat it. Shey on the table, depressed. <i>¡®So I have to be human after all?¡¯</i>

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Feng Jin looked at the braised pork ribs in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to eat it this morning?¡±

    Shi Sheng pulled the dish over. ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t eat it if you don¡¯t like it. I¡¯ll make something else for you tomorrow.¡± Feng Jin moved the dish away.

    Shi Sheng nced at Feng Jin and her expression fell. ¡°I want to eat you.¡±

    Feng Jin¡¯s movements paused momentarily and the tips of his ears turned red as he stumbled over his words, ¡°...Finish up. In a bit...¡±

    Shi Sheng propped up her chin and stared at Feng Jin, asking in a yful manner, ¡°What¡¯re we doingter?¡±

    Feng Jin panicked and started clearing up all the dishes on the table. His tone was still a bit off as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll take you out for a strollter.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel like it,¡± Shi Sheng muttered, floating out the window.

    When Feng Jin turned around, she was no longer there. He pressed his lips together. <i>¡®Just why did I have to say that?¡¯</i>

    While it was true that Shi Sheng had made advances on Feng Jin over these few days, she had never crossed that invisible line. Due to this, Feng Jin felt that their rtionship wasn¡¯t very real. The distance between them still felt too vast.

    After he¡¯d settled everything for the night and washed up, Feng Jin went to bed. But no matter how much he tossed and turned, he just couldn¡¯t fall asleep. <i>¡®Where did she go?¡¯</i>

    These past few nights, Shi Sheng had started to go out and return veryte into the night. Feng Jin had tried to use their contract to sense her position before. However, she was always moving, and very quickly at that. With his speed, he had no hope of catching up to her.

    Around 3am, Feng Jin felt a cold presence settle beside him in his stupor. His eyelids cracked open and he was greeted by the sight of a familiar, albeit magnified face.

    ¡°Woke you up? Darn, I was nning on sneaking a kiss.¡± Shi Sheng pulled away from him and curled up on her side of the bed, at the same time helping him pull his nket up. ¡°Go back to sleep.¡±

    Shi Sheng was afraid he¡¯d be cold, so although she slept beside Feng Jin, they both had separate nkets.

    Well, not that a nket had much use to her.

    Feng Jin shifted slightly before he suddenly got up and tossed her nket to the floor. He drew her into his arms, covering them both with his nket.

    He ignored Shi Sheng¡¯s struggles as his lips uratelynded on hers and his tongue invaded her mouth.

    The melding of ice and fire made Shi Sheng feel a bit giddy. The pleasant sensation made her subconsciously take the lead. But in the next moment, she shoved Feng Jin away.

    A hint of warmth still lingered on her lips and her previously-cold body had seemingly warmed up. She supported herself to sit up then retreated to the side. ¡°Feng Jin, don¡¯t tempt me,¡±she warned.

    ¡°You clearly...¡± In the darkness, Feng Jin¡¯s expression looked slightly wronged. He could afford to give her some of his yang qi; he wouldn¡¯t die from losing a bit.

    ¡°Wait a little longer, it¡¯ll be soon.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse. She got up and floated towards the door. ¡°I¡¯m going to the study.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t touch you. Don¡¯t leave,¡± Feng Jin spoke in a soft voice.

    Shi Sheng paused. ¡°If you touch me again, I¡¯ll hit you.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    Shi Sheng hesitated for a moment, but in the end still floated back.

    ¡°Can I hug you to sleep?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll get cold.¡± Shi Sheng warned as she picked up the nket that had dropped to the floor. ¡°If you get sick, I¡¯ll feel like killing someone.¡±

    ¡°I can stand that degree of coldness.¡±

    <i>¡®Her body isn¡¯t that cold, it¡¯s fine once I get used to it. She just thinks I¡¯m too weak... As a grown man, am I that fragile?¡¯</i>

    ¡°No...¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t use the nket, I¡¯ll just be cold with you.¡± Feng Jin kicked the nket away and spread his arms and legs out on the bed.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Wow, learned how to use threats...¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Learned it from you...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Fine, fine, hug me. But if I find anything wrong with you tomorrow, don¡¯t me me for being cruel! Even if I like you, I won¡¯t go easy on you when you¡¯re asking for a beating!¡±

    Shi Sheng covered him with both nkets before huddling against him.

    Feng Jin hugged Shi Sheng contentedly and reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not as fragile as you think.¡±

 Chapter 248 - Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (30)

    <h4>Chapter 248 : Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (30)</h4>

    Although the exorcists were unwilling to acknowledge Feng Jin, Shi Sheng still had their pictures. If she published those humiliating pictures, what would their clients think about them? How would they ever be trusted again?

    And so, Feng Jin¡¯s investiture ceremony for the grandmaster title was set for the 5<sup>th</sup> of December at the Feng n¡¯s ancestral mansion.

    Feng Jin was rather surprised when no one tried to cause trouble for him. Even if they¡¯d been threatened back then, they wouldn¡¯t have swallowed this big of an insult so easily after returning to their own territories.

    But not only did they swallow this insult, they even organised an investiture ceremony for him without a singleint. Feng Jin felt that there was definitely something fishy going on.

    After returning home, Shi Sheng¡¯s outings began tost longer and longer. Sometimes he wouldn¡¯t even see her during the day. But no matter how much Feng Jin asked, she either avoided answering the question or kissed him in an attempt to distract him.

    ......

    ¡°Ah? Now?¡± An Su shiftily talked to the person on the other end of the phone.

    Feng Jin¡¯s footsteps paused and he retreated back into the room just in time to avoid An Su¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there soon. En, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± An Su hung up, quietly went into her room to pick up her bag, and snuck out.

    Feng Jin swiftly grabbed his coat and followed An Su¡¯s trail.

    Due tost time¡¯s incident, Shi Sheng had allowed An Su to drive Feng Jin¡¯s car when he wasn¡¯t using it. Hence, Feng Jin could only hail a taxi and get the driver to follow her.

    An Su drove further and further from human civilisation. After a long while, the taxi driver didn¡¯t dare to drive any further. Feng Jin could only continue giving him more money and urge him to continue following. When An Su¡¯s car stopped in front of a graveyard, the taxi driver dropped Feng Jin off and drove away as fast as he could. <i>¡®There¡¯s something wrong with this person! Who visits a remote graveyard in the middle of the night?!¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin knew this ce was a graveyard, one that had been constructed in the Republic period<sup>[1]</sup> and had already been abandoned for several decades.

    An Su had already stepped into the grass that was half-a-man tall and she was about to disappear from view. Feng Jin hurriedly followed her.

    This graveyard was organised into tiers. As every path was covered by weeds, An Su stumbled about, not knowing whether she was stepping on the graves or the path.

    She had experienced quite a lot recently, so now she was a bit bolder than before. An Su could now walk forward without ncing to the sides, as she inwardly chanted, <i>¡®I see nothing. Nothing at all.¡¯</i>

    Only when An Su reached the peak and caught sight of a familiar figure did she finally heave a sigh of relief. She quickly jogged over.

    ¡°Ghost-jiejie!¡± Shi Sheng¡¯splexion was somewhat pale and her slim figure was leaning heavily against a gravestone.

    ¡°Ghost-jiejie...you look really bad. Did you meet a really strong one this time?¡± As she asked, An Su immediately came forward to support Shi Sheng upon seeing her sicklyplexion.

    Shi Sheng shook her head slightly.

    ¡°Why do you have to keep this from Mr Feng? He¡¯s very powerful; surely he can help you?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just a human. Too fragile.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re not omnipotent either!¡± An Su didn¡¯t understand why Shi Sheng insisted on dealing with this on her own.

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m not? I was just a bit careless today. If that puny soul wanted to im my life, it should¡¯ve first gone and cultivated for several millennia.¡±

    An Su, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®You¡¯re in this state and you still have the mood to be narcissistic...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ghost-jiejie, please recover quickly. Otherwise, if I return in the morning on my own, Mr Feng¡¯s res¡ª¡± <i>¡®¡ªare gonna kill me.</i>

    <i>Eeeek! He¡¯s stabbing me to death with his eyes right now!!!¡¯</i>

    An Su¡¯s abrupt silence and expression of terror while staring at something behind her caused Shi Sheng to turn around.

    Feng Jin silently stood there. The mountain breeze caused the weeds around him to rustle, making it seem like a storm was brewing around him.

    Shi Sheng red at An Su. <i>¡®Why¡¯d you bring him here?!¡¯</i>

    An Su looked very innocent. <i>¡®I didn¡¯t know Mr Feng was tailing me! I clearly made sure he wasn¡¯t around when I left the house! And I was very careful on my way here, so just how did Mr Feng end up following me here?¡¯</i>

    ......

    Feng Jin didn¡¯t say a word as he brought Shi Sheng home. An Su, very wisely, chose to go back to her room and firmly lock the door. <i>¡®Mr Feng is very scary...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Feng Jin...¡±

    Feng Jin silently carried Shi Sheng to their bedroom. He set her down on the bed before beginning to strip her.

    ¡°Feng Jin, what¡¯re you doing?¡±

    Feng Jin didn¡¯t give Shi Sheng a chance to exin her actions. Due to her injuries, she was almostpletely at his mercy.

    By the time she woke up, it was already the afternoon of the next day. There was no one beside her, and the room smelt very clean. It was as ifst night had just been a dream of hers.

    Shi Sheng shifted her body. Her wounds from herst fight were pretty much healed, but the feeling in her lower body told her...st night definitely wasn¡¯t a dream. Feng Jin had really screwed her.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression was unsightly as she got off the bed. A new set of clothing was ced beside her. She put it on. There was no one outside, so no victims were around for Shi Sheng to vent on.

    Only when night fell did An Su return in a dishevelled state. Upon seeing Shi Sheng, she nked out for a bit before blushing slightly. ¡°Ghost-jiejie, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Fucking fantastic. Where¡¯s Feng Jin?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze swept over her. ¡°You met Nn Ying again?¡±

    ¡°En, it was okay though. Mr Feng¡¯s talisman is very effective.¡± Had her talisman not broken before, she would¡¯ve been fine the other day as well. ¡°Oh right, Mr Feng might be back veryte tonight and he asked me to prepare dinner for you. Ghost-jiejie, what do you want to eat?¡±

    Shi Sheng was far too angry to even think about eating. ¡°Where did Feng Jin go?¡±

    <i>¡®Dared to run off after he had his fill!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Dunno...¡± An Su shook her head. Feng Jin had only instructed her to prepare food for Shi Sheng He didn¡¯t say a word about where he went.

    Shi Sheng frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the date today?¡±

    ¡°December 4<sup>th</sup>...¡± An Su replied with uncertainty. She quickly took out her phone to check. ¡°It¡¯s the 5<sup>th</sup>. Today¡¯s the 5<sup>th</sup>.¡±

    <i>¡®Oh fuck, it¡¯s the 5<sup>th</sup> already? Feng Jin¡¯s investiture ceremony! That idiot! Does he think those people are just going to let him off if I don¡¯t show up? That¡¯s twice now! This is the second time he¡¯s done this! Fuck, he¡¯s going to be the death of me<sup>(bbb)</sup>!¡¯</i>

    ......

    Shi Sheng worriedly rushed over to the Feng n. There were dozens of enchanted wards in ce along the way, but she just hacked straight through them. The ruckus she caused alerted the people inside.

    When Feng Jin heard Shi Sheng had arrived, he had a helpless expression on. <i>¡®Why can¡¯t she just be a quietdy?¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin went to wee Shi Sheng personally. The moment she saw him, she began beating him up. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t say anything; she just directly began whacking him. Of course, the areas she hit were the meatier parts, so it wouldn¡¯t cause any real harm.

    ¡°Feng Jin! Think you¡¯re very good ah?!¡± Shi Sheng was so pissed her hands were trembling.

    Feng Jin leaned in and whispered, ¡°Well, you experienced it yourselfst night, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®As expected, his manner of speaking changes after we fucked... All those novels weren¡¯t lying!¡¯</i>

    The rest of the ceremony proceeded smoothly. Those who had been nning to cause trouble once they saw Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t around immediately gave up on their schemes now she had arrived.

    <i>¡®Don¡¯t ask why... We don¡¯t want to get beaten up! More importantly, we don¡¯t want our business stolen! Without any business, what¡¯re we going to eat?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng had thoroughly disciplined them these past few days, and she had absorbed the strengths of quite a few wraiths while she was at it. Adding on what happened with Feng Jinst night...

    Right now, Shi Sheng felt like she could do pretty much anything. She felt that it was a bit of a pity how no one tried to stir up any trouble.

    <i>¡®Such a pity... now I have no reason to beat them up.¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> This was a periodsting from 1912 to 1949. I believe I put a footnote somewhere earlier in this arc, but if you want to read more, here: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Republic_of_China_(1912¨C1949)

 Chapter 249 - Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (31)

    <h4>Chapter 249 : Petty Ghosts are Hard to Deal With (31)</h4>

    Once the ceremony was over, only the Feng n members were left after seeing everyone else off.

    The current head of the Feng n was Feng Jin¡¯s uncle, Feng Quan. He had a pair of thick bushy eyebrows,rge eyes, and a square face that lent him a stern air.

    ¡°Feng Jin, I won¡¯t talk about how you got this title, but shouldn¡¯t you exin why you¡¯re keeping a ghost?¡±

    Feng Quan¡¯s gazended on Shi Sheng and his brows furrowed.

    ¡°What exnation?¡± Shi Sheng fearlessly red back.

    Feng Jin pulled Shi Sheng behind him before nodding slightly towards Feng Quan. ¡°Uncle, this is thest time I¡¯ll be addressing you as such. What I¡¯ve done for you people is already enough to repay the kindness you¡¯ve shown me in saving me and raising me all these years. From now on, I, Feng Jin, will have nothing to do with the Feng n.¡±

    ¡°Feng Jin! What nonsense are you spouting?!¡± Feng Quan shot to his feet. He probably felt he had been too fierce, for he eased his tone into a more amicable one. ¡°Uncle didn¡¯t mean anything by that. No one would dare to question your decisions now that you are a Grandmaster. I just wanted to give you a reminder. Uncle was just being concerned.¡±

    ¡°If you were really concerned, please at least try to appear more sincere,¡± Shi Sheng exposed him immediately.

    ¡°Is this a ce where you can say whatever you want?!¡±

    <i>¡®It¡¯s all because this foul creature seduced Feng Jin! Why else would he even think of leaving the Feng n?</i>

    <i>He¡¯s a grandmaster now! Although it was obtained through somewhat... unorthodox means, everyone acknowledges it! This will bring the Feng n a lot of benefits! Moreover, Feng Jin is the Feng n¡¯s most talented genius in his generation...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just take over this ce. That way I can say what I like.¡± Shi Sheng revealed a malicious grin.

    ¡°Feng Jin, you want him living in agony¡ªor dying in agony?¡±

    Feng Jin held Shi Sheng back from charging forward and spoke in a low tone, ¡°This ce is dirty.¡±

    After living here for eighteen years, he¡¯d had enough of this ce..

    If this title had not been won for him by Shi Sheng, Feng Jin would¡¯ve never again set foot into this ce full of filth and schemes.

    ¡°Still, we can¡¯t let them off easily!¡±

    <i>¡®Dared to try and manipte Feng Jin? Think I can¡¯t do anything?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng bombed the Feng n. <i>¡®Since you don¡¯t want it, then I might as well destroy it.¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin feltpletely helpless. What could he do when his wife was too violent?

    ......

    Shi Sheng continuously absorbed wraiths until she reached a level of strength on par with a ghost king. Only then could she stop herself from identally absorbing Feng Jin¡¯s yang qi.

    She had discovered this method after flipping through quite a few books.

    As a result of her fervent hunting, the wraiths in the surrounding areas nearly went extinct. causing the exorcists nearby to run out of business here for a long time, forcing them to leave.

    The ghost king from the mansion holed up for several months before finally turning up and bothering Shi Sheng. However, she beat him up whenever she saw him while Feng Jin watched from the side-lines.

    An Su couldn¡¯t help but sigh emotionally, <i>¡®Master doesn¡¯t even have to fight his love rival himself... He married<sup><strong>[1]</strong></sup> well!</i>

    <i>En, though the most important reason is because Ghost-jiejie is awesome!¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin ended up taking An Su as his disciple. One couldn¡¯t deny that she still had some of her protagonist halo, for even Feng Jin praised her (albeit not a lot).

    Even though Nn Ying constantly harassed An Su, she was always getting stronger. At first, she still had to rely on Feng Jin¡¯s talismans, butter on, she could deal with him on her own.

    Perhaps it was due to the tendency for people to fixate on what they could never obtain, or maybe it was the fact that An Su <i>was</i>the female lead¡ªthe main point was that Nn Ying stayed utterly obsessed with her.

    Shi Sheng had always worried that An Su¡¯s brain would suddenly log off, and she¡¯d take a liking to Nn Ying due to his constant harassment.

    But that worry was dispelled when An Su and Xiao Bai¡ªyes, the one from Mt. Tiandu¡ªcame to her holding hands. Despite not wanting to look at them, that was one thing off her mind.

    Shi Sheng had no idea how Xiao Bai ended up with An Su. While she was busy ¡®levelling¡¯, these two had been busy cultivating feelings. Thinking about this made her rather grumpy.

    But fortunately for them, Xiao Bai wasn¡¯t the male lead, so Shi Sheng had no intention of breaking them apart.

    Even though Xiao Bai was quite talented, due to his slow reaction speed and his baby face, no one could tell that he was really the same age as An Su.

    Every time An Su went out with Xiao Bai, others would think he was her younger brother.

    Eventually, An Su and Xiao Bai worked together to seal Nn Ying away, with An Su receiving heavy injuries in the process. While everyone else was incapable of helping her, Shi Sheng just had to stay in her room for a bit. By the time she came out, An Su was no longer in danger of dying.

    Ever since then, An Su¡¯s worship of Shi Sheng elevated to a whole new level. As a result, she brought Xiao Bai for visits to Feng Jin¡¯s house every so often, interrupting their couple time.

    Feng Jin absolutely despised the interruptions. A pity that it was to no avail, since the wife wore the pants in his household. He only had the chance to take over at night.

    ......

    Feng Jin wanted to bring Shi Sheng back to life. The item he obtained from Qi Mo¡¯s mansion and the prize for the winner of the Exorcist Gathering were necessaryponents for this.

    ¡°You already started preparing these for me back then? So you liked me for so long ah?¡± Shi Sheng sighed.

    ¡°No,¡± Feng Jin shook his head, ¡°The reason I started collecting these was because Nn Ying wanted to return to life, and I didn¡¯t want him to seed.¡±

    <i>¡®At least pretend a bit! Why¡¯re you so honest?!¡¯</i>

    Now that they were on the topic of Nn Ying, Shi Sheng asked a question she¡¯d always wondered about, ¡°What enmity did you have with him anyways?¡±

    <i>¡®What kind of enmity warrants you putting in so much effort to obstruct him?¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin frowned and his face revealed a slightly perplexed expression. After a moment, he shook his head. ¡°Dunno. Just didn¡¯t like the look of him when I first saw him. Besides, catching ghosts is the norm for an exorcist like me. ¡±

    ¡°...As if I¡¯d believe that.¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes. <i>¡®That excuse might fool the likes of An Su and Xiao Bai, but me?¡¯</i>

    Feng Jin smiled as he carried Shi Sheng to the bedroom. ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you how I catch one.¡±

    ¡°Oh fuck, Feng Jin, enough! It¡¯s the middle of the day¡ªYour grandpa, let go of me! My period is here¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ghosts don¡¯t have periods,¡± Feng Jin coolly exposed her excuse.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Dammit... At least humans get 7 days of peace a month...¡¯</i>

    ......

    Shi Sheng never returned to life even until the very end. She greatly treasured the time she spent with Feng Jin. Although their days weren¡¯t peaceful by any means, she practically spoiled Feng Jin like a princess.

    She caught the ghosts for him.

    She did all the heavy chores for him.

    It was to the point where Feng Jin started suspecting that he had been born as the wrong gender.

    One wouldn¡¯t understand that feeling unless they¡¯d experienced being spoiled that much.

    If no one sought death by provoking the two, Shi Sheng would give Feng Jin a lot of face; in public, he called the shots. She didn¡¯t embarrass him.

    But as long as someone dared to try and provoke them¡ªsorry, but Shi Sheng had a temper that was very easy to provoke.

    Because she was the person he loved, he was very willing to let her spoil him, and was also willing to pamper her in return.

    When death came for him, Feng Jin held onto Shi Sheng¡¯s hand. ¡°Will we see each other again?¡±

    He had this feeling, a familiar and tacit understanding from the soul.

    ¡°We will.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s lips lifted a bit as she revealed a perfect, slight smile. ¡°I¡¯ll look for you. All you have to do is wait for me.¡±

    Feng Jin struggled to lift his lips up and give her a smile, but he didn¡¯t have the strength to do so. He was about to leave his beloved. But she would be waiting for him in the next life.

    Shi Sheng watched as Feng Jin closed his eyes. She slowly got up and pressed a kiss to his forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find you. And... my name is Shi Sheng.¡±

    <sup>[1]</sup> This is the one where the person takes on the surname of their spouse, in other words, marrying into their spouse¡¯s family. Usually for girls... FL Ci... Even this FL agrees he¡¯s an FL.

 Chapter 250 - Feng Jinâ€™s Story (End)

    <h4>Chapter 250 : Feng Jin¡¯s Story (End)</h4>

    The first time I met Ning Ying was in an old room, behind the ancestral hall of the Feng n. The room was normally off-limits to everyone.

    But on that day, I had suddenly been forced to go there. They told me that I¡¯d been put in charge of that ce¡ªso I had to take good care of <i>the thing</i> inside.

    Yes, they referred to it as <i>the thing</i>.

    From that name, I knew they didn¡¯t like whatever was in there¡ªbut they couldn¡¯t get rid of it either.

    So they made me go instead.

    The aged door creaked harshly as I opened it.

    It was a very empty room, with only a single table in there. Sitting on the old table was an incense burner, and a jar that had a seal on it.

    The seal looked ancient. I walked towards it for a closer look. I could barely tell from the faded ink that it had been created by my great-grandfather.

    My great-grandfather. He was the one who helped the n smoothly ride out that chaotic, war-filled period. He was thetest hero of the Feng n.

    The jar suddenly started to shake just as I began to examine the seal. Cracks spread all over it as the jar shattered into countless pieces before my very eyes.

    Smoke poured out of the shattered jar. After it dispersed, apletely naked woman stood before me. She had a ferocious expression and lunged at me when she saw me. It seemed like she wanted to kill me.

    Having been threatened, I naturally had to fight back. But before I could even take a talisman out, she suddenly fell to the ground.

    I held up the talisman as I stood there without knowing what to do.

    Although she was a ghost, she was also a <i>female</i> ghost.

    The Feng n had a rule: ghosts that were being provided for by the n were either their benefactors, or ones the n had let down. Hence, they couldn¡¯t be killed. And since I had already seen her body, I could only bring her back to the ce where I lived.

    I didn¡¯t dare to tell the others for fear that they would use this against me.

    She was in a deep sleep and seemed to be very weak. I wanted to seal her again. However, I didn¡¯t seed even after several attempts. Since I had no other choice, I could only look after her.

    It was only after three years that she awoke. I just so happened to turn 18 then, and I had been nning to move out of the ancestral mansion.

    What I hadn¡¯t expected was that she would lose her memories. Other than remembering that her name was Ning Ying, she didn¡¯t remember anything else.

    I decided to bring her with me when I left.

    It was only because I fell for someone else¡¯s plot that we formed a ghost contract. I had thought of dissolving it. But since I had to keep her for the long term anyway, I felt that the contract wouldn¡¯t make that much of a difference.

    Ning Ying was very obedient. She always followed my every instruction to the letter and rarely asked any questions. Because I always gave her a cold attitude in response, over time, the only thing she felt towards me was respect.

    Later on, I sent her to Nn Ying¡¯s side to find out what weaknesses he had.

    But what I hadn¡¯t expected was that the next time I saw her, not only had she yet to find a single weakness of his, she also appeared to have transformed into an entirely different person.

    I had been unable to sense her for a long while on that day, which was why I went to the neighbourhood she often frequented to check up on her.

    I saw her circle the neighbourhood several times. I didn¡¯t know what she was looking for, but I knew I had never seen those kinds of expressions on her face before.

    They were more lively¡ªI could make out a myriad of emotions from her face. But what I couldn¡¯t make out were the true feelings lingering in the depths of her eyes.

    I secretly observed her for a while before appearing before her.

    I had thought she would be as respectful and distant as before, but I waspletely wrong. The first thing she did after seeing me wasin in a tone filled with disdain and dislike.

    She said she didn¡¯t want to remain by Nn Ying¡¯s side anymore because he was too horny. I didn¡¯t know why, but I told her to follow me back.

    I was somewhat unustomed to her sudden transformation. She was far too noisy.

    She wasn¡¯t like the former Ning Ying, but our contract clearly indicated that she was Ning Ying.

    I didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with me. Before, I¡¯d always feel irritated whenever Ning Ying appeared in front of me. But after she suddenly changed¡ªeven when she was loudly tearing my house down¡ªI only felt that she was being too noisy. I didn¡¯t hate her.

    Her actions towards me were weird, too¡ªshe always tried to touch me for some reason.

    To tell the truth, I thought she had been turned against me by Nn Ying and was plotting my death.

    But she was right. With her ability back then and that strange sword, she wouldn¡¯t have had to spend so much effort getting close to me if she had really been nning my demise.

    So what did she want?

    On that fateful night, she held me down and poured some strange energy into my body.

    It swam around inside my body, before gathering around my heart and suddenly turning docile¡ªas if it had been tamed. A familiar, heart-pounding sensation arose deep in my heart as my arms tightened around her.

    It felt like I had held her like this before. My body moved faster than my thoughts could process.

    Afterwards, I felt anger. Touching me so recklessly could¡¯ve caused her soul to disperse! But I couldn¡¯t bear to scold her for some reason.

    <i>Couldn¡¯t bear to...</i>

    When those three words appeared in my mind, they stunned even myself. I <i>cared</i> for her.

    She told me in such an arrogant tone, ¡°Feng Jin, from now on, I¡¯ll protect you. If anyone dares to touch even a single hair on your head, I¡¯ll send them to the afterlife!¡±

    I suppose what I was feeling at that moment was...not knowing whether tough or cry?

    <i>¡®Just where does she get the confidence to be this arrogant?¡¯</i> I wondered.

    But I have to admit, I think I fell for her right then.

    The familiarity I felt from my soul made it impossible for me to deny that she was slowly upying my heart. The events after that only made me even more certain that I had fallen for her.

    Neither of us brought it up, as if it was natural to be together like this.

    She was always afraid of sucking away my yang qi, so the furthest we ever went was only kissing. They weren¡¯t deep kisses either, it was more like just touching lips.

    But although she was so careful with me, she was so cruel to herself. I have no words to describe how I felt when I saw her in such a weakened state at the graveyard.

    My heart was hurt to the point where I couldn¡¯t feel the pain any more.

    That was why I took her despite her protests.

    The feeling of losing that much yang qi was horrible. It felt like I had been drained of vitality. Weakness, exhaustion and cold overtook me.

    No wonder she protested that much.

    But what kind of man would I be if I couldn¡¯t stand this much, after all she had done for me?

    I wanted to help her return to life, but she wasn¡¯t willing to ept any assistance. She diligently worked to raise her own strength.

    For a long time, I didn¡¯t understand why she rejected my suggestion... until one day, I remembered what she had once said:

    <i>¡°He¡¯s a human, he¡¯s too fragile.¡±</i>

    She knew I would have to pay a heavy price to help her return to life. She wasn¡¯t willing to let me take the risk, and so she would rather put in more effort on her own.

    She really spoils me. That feeling of being extremely pampered always made me caught between wanting tough and wanting to cry.

    Everyone who had been forced to acknowledge me back then eventually became envious of me.

    I¡¯m d I had brought her with me back then.

    But I know¡ªdeep inside¡ªthat if she had still been the original Ning Ying, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen for her.

    She¡¯s different.

    She¡¯s Ning Ying, but not.

    <strong>Author¡¯s note:</strong>

    And that¡¯s the end for arc 8.

    Next arc¡¯s a xianxia. En...supernatural novels aren¡¯t my forte, so please forgive me if I wasn¡¯t good at writing it.

    Serial transmigrations require a lot of different types of worlds, so it epasses a lot of genres. But not every author can write each genre fluently, so please be understanding little angels.

 Chapter 251 - You Rock, Highgod! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 251 : You Rock, Highgod! (1)</h4>

    When Shi Sheng returned to the System Space, System made sure her expression and actions were normal before cautiously shing thest world¡¯s information on its screen. It was afraid she¡¯d suddenly act out and insist on returning there.

    Name: Shi Sheng

    Morality Points: -128,000

    Life Points: 25

    Contribution Points: 17,000

    Mission Rank: C

    Mission Points: 91

    Hidden Quest: Completed

    Hidden Quest Reward: 2,000 Contribution Points

    Side Quest: Completed

    Side Quest Reward: 1,500 Contribution Points and an item, ¡°Ghost King¡¯s Heart¡±

    Item List: ¡°Queen¡¯s Crown¡±, ¡°Ghost King¡¯s Heart¡±

    Shi Sheng expressionlessly stared at the information disyed on the screen in front of her. Only after a long while did she speak, ¡°Continue to the next world.¡±

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®Host, if you have something bothering you, please say it out loud. Don¡¯t suppress your feelings so much, I¡¯m scared.¡¯</i></strong>

    <strong>#Is it just me, or does my Host seem like she¡¯s secretly building up towards a big move?#</strong>

    <strong>[Initialising transfer...]</strong>

    ......

    ¡°Your Highness, we have entered Chang¡¯An.¡±

    Amidst the rocking sensation, Shi Sheng could faintly hear someone speaking. She slowly opened her eyes.

    She was in a carriage again, and beside her sat a pretty youngdy dressed as a maidservant. She seemed to be around 13 or 14 years old. The young girl had lifted up the curtain of the carriage and was currently looking outside with curious eyes.

    ¡°Your Highness, Chang¡¯An looks so lively.¡±

    ¡°En,¡± Shi Sheng hummed a reply. She lowered her head to look at what she was wearing.

    <i>¡®Oh fuck...wedding robes! I¡¯m getting married off?</i>

    <i>Since this girl keeps referring to me as Your Highness... I reckon I¡¯m a princess this time; my position is not low at all. Not bad.¡¯</i>

    The girl prattled on incessantly next to her.

    <i>¡®Seems like this girl was rather favoured by this body¡¯s original owner.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng gave some cursory replies to the girl¡¯s numerous questions before beginning to look over the plot.

    This was a Xianxia novel.

    The female lead was Yue Yao. She resided in the Heavenly Realm and was in charge of marriage fates. Basically, she was the equivalent of the Moon Elder<sup>[1]</sup>.

    But this female lead was always a bit of a klutz¡ªshe often mismatched people¡¯s red strings<sup>[2]</sup>. But those had always been small issues that were easily fixed.

    However, during a banquet at the Jade Lake on Mt. Kunlun<sup>[3]</sup>, Yue Yao was greedy and drank too much of the Queen Mother¡¯s jade wine. She returned to her pce in a drunken stupor.

    As she was returning, she suddenly thought of the mission the Jade Emperor had given her: to pull some red strings for the Highgod Cang Lan who was undergoing his tribtion.

    In her dazed state, she tied more than ten strings to Cang Lan¡¯s, one of which was her own.

    By the time she discovered her mistake when she woke up the next day, all the red strings had tangled themselves into a ball¡ªthere was no way to untangle them.

    Once he had found out about this, the Jade Emperor was infuriated. He threw her into the Mortal Realm and ordered her break apart Cang Lan and his unintended love interests.

    As she broke apart these ill-fated rtionships, the two of them somehow started falling for each other.

    Meanwhile, all the women who¡¯d unfortunately had their red strings mistakenly pulled by Yue Yao ended up with terrible fates.

    Yue Yao, on the other hand, followed Highgod Cang Lan back to the Heavenly Realm once he had finished his tribtion. They became a loving couple that was the envy of all.

    The original owner of this body was called Qing Guan. She was one of the victims of Yue Yao¡¯s drunken red-string pulling fuck-up. Qing Guan was also a resident of the Heavenly Realm. She had descended to the Mortal Realm to undergo her tribtion at the same time as Cang Lan.

    Cang Lan had to ovee a love tribtion, but Qing Guan¡¯s tribtion was a merit umtion trial that would allow her to be a highgod if she seeded.

    Because of Yue Yao¡¯s careless actions, Qing Guan was forced into falling for Cang Lan. The end result was the destruction of her country and the loss of countless innocent lives. She failed her tribtion.

    There was only one chance for a merit tribtion¡ªthere were no second chances to be a highgod if one failed.

    When she returned to the Heavenly Realm, Qing Guan was filled with pent-up with anger, so she went to find Yue Yao to settle scores.

    But Cang Lan thought she was finding trouble with Yue Yao because she still had feelings for him, so he protected Yue Yao without question.

    Failing her tribtion had injured her heavily and battling a Highgod just worsened her condition. Adding to the fact that she didn¡¯t recuperate properly, Qing Guan ended up demonising due to the anger stifling her heart. She was locked in the Demon-Sealing Tower for the rest of her life.

    She should have been promoted to Highgod and imed the right to not have to bow to anyone, not even the Jade Emperor. But because of Yue Yao¡¯s stupid mistake, she ended up like this.

    Yue Yao had her protagonist halo, so even if she made a mistake, she still had a chance to start afresh.

    But Qing Guan? All because of Yue Yao¡¯s mistake, she lost everything.

    Qing Guan had two wishes.

    One, to be promoted to a Highgod.

    Two, to let Yue Yao know that one had to pay the price for one¡¯s mistakes.

    Shi Sheng had arrived rather early on in the plot.

    Qing Guan hadn¡¯t even met Cang Lan yet.

    But...it was clear the female lead had already pulled their red strings together¡ªthe reason she was going to Chang¡¯An was for the sake ofpleting a marriage alliance.

    There were three separate states in the Mortal Realm: Chen, Chuyang, and Nanjin. She was the noble princess of Nanjin while Cang Lan was a great general of Chen.

    Had it not been for the female lead¡¯s screw up with the red strings, Qing Guan wouldn¡¯t have even been here in the first ce.

    Shi Sheng rubbed her forehead. <i>¡®Plot¡¯s already advanced this far, so there¡¯s no turning back now...¡¯</i>

    Nanjin¡¯s troops were trapped between the other two states¡ªa rather awkward position.

    The troops escorting Shi Sheng had living quarters arranged for them by the weing party. The wedding was to be held three days hence.

    And the groom she would be married to was none other than Cang Lan.

    ¡°I heard General Cang Lan is a highly formidable leader! He¡¯s never lost a single battle! <i>And</i> he¡¯s very handsome! Your Highness, don¡¯t you wish to see the Great General soon too?¡±

    This chatty youngdy¡¯s name was Bi Xi. She had served at Qing Guan¡¯s side ever since she was young. Hence, her rtionship with Qing Guan was very good. Bi Xi had even sacrificed herself for Qing Guan in the end.

    ¡°This marriage alliance was Father¡¯s suggestion. I never agreed to it,¡± Shi Sheng spoke as she began to roughly pull out the gorgeous ornaments in her hair, ¡°Don¡¯t say these kinds of things anymore. I won¡¯t ever like that Cang Lan or whatever his name was, not in a million years.¡±

    ¡°Bleh,¡± Bi Xi stuck out her tongue. <i>¡®Her Highness was looking forward to it before though...¡¯</i>

    ¡°If Your Highness doesn¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t mention it. Your Highness, don¡¯t tug on the ornaments like that, you¡¯ll hurt yourself. Let me help you!¡±

    Qing Guan had a pretty boyish personality, resulting in the Nanjin Emperor oftenmenting the fact that she was born a girl. So even if Shi Sheng began pulling out her hair ornaments in a rough fashion, Bi Xi didn¡¯t feel like it was out of character.

    Only after Bi Xi had finally taken off all the extravagant ornaments did Shi Sheng feel the strain on her neck ease up.

    <i>¡®I felt like my neck was going to break from having so many things pressing down on my head...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Your Highness, please rest while I prepare your meal. Oh... Your Highness must be exhausted from the long journey¡ªI shall prepare a lighter meal.¡± Bi Xi curtseyed before backing out of the room.

    Shi Sheng took this opportunity to take a look through the plot again. She subconsciously began to look for information about the viin of this novel.

    But this person was currently too far from her reach¡ªshe¡¯d have to return to the Heavenly Realm first before having a chance to see him.

    <i>¡®No worries, he won¡¯t run.¡¯ </i>Shi Sheng silentlyforted herself.

    ......

    In the evening, a eunuch brought a group of people over to greet Shi Sheng. However, as she was feeling toozy to deal with them, she refused to see them.

    When the eunuch came back and reported this, Cang Lan and the Chen Emperor felt dissatisfied with her attitude. But the arrow was already nocked; there was no way they could turn back now.

    ¡°Beloved official, this time you have been wronged,¡± the elderly Chen Emperor looked at the handsome man in front of him with a guilty expression.

    Cang Lan frowned as hints of coldness appeared between his brows. The cold, hard armour he wore made him look even more dashing and imposing.

    ¡°It is my<sup>(wc)</sup> duty to serve Your Majesty.¡±

    A glint of satisfaction shed in the Chen Emperor¡¯s eyes. ¡°If there is anything you want, you can tell us<sup>(z)</sup> and we<sup>(z)</sup> shall fulfil it to the best of our<sup>(z)</sup> ability.¡±

    ¡°I<sup>(wc)</sup> have nothing to ask for.¡±

    ¡°Oh, this child,¡± the Chen Emperor wore the kindly expression of an elder as he spoke, ¡°Then we<sup>(z)</sup> shall owe you a favour. Should you have anything you wish for in the future, you may tell us<sup>(z)</sup>.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±

    <sup>[1]</sup> The fabled matchmaker who may or may not live on the moon (I forget). Yue (ÔÂ) means moon.

    <sup>[2]</sup> This is a Chinese folklore thing. Everyone has a red string. If your red string is bound to someone else¡¯s by Yue Lao/Moon Elder/ÔÂÀÏ, or something along those lines, it means the two of you are fated to be together.

    <sup>[3]</sup> This is the residence of the wife of the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother of the West.

    <strong>Author¡¯s note:</strong>

    Please vote! Please vote!

    Monthly votes~ Monthly votes~

    Yesterday, the Petty Ghost are Hard to Deal With (29) chapter got swallowed... So those who didn¡¯t see it can go check it out! Aaaah, please, please, pretty please?

    *sobbing*

 Chapter 252 - You Rock, Highgod! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 252 : You Rock, Highgod! (2)</h4>

    The moment Cang Lan exited the pce, he saw a young girl waiting for him outside. She strode over and began to question him anxiously, ¡°Are you really going to marry Princess Qing Guan?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± The girl¡¯s lips moved, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. She felt so anxious that she began to stomp her feet. <i>¡®Qing Guan isn¡¯t supposed to be with Highgod Cang Lan!</i>

    <i>But...</i>

    <i>Why does the name Qing Guan sound so familiar? I seem to have heard it before...</i>

    <i>But from where?¡¯</i>

    Cang Lan sidestepped her and walked off. Seeing this, Yue Yao could only suppress her doubts and run after him. <i>¡®Seems like I have to take matters into my own hands.¡¯</i>

    ......

    Shi Sheng met the female lead on the second night of her stay in the pce.

    The female lead had used some unknown methods to knock her attendants unconscious and mbered in through her window, dressed from head to toe in dark clothing.

    Shi Sheng was sitting cross-legged on her bed in her nightgown, as if she had been awaiting Yue Yao¡¯s arrival.

    The moment Yue Yao entered, her gaze met a pair of calm and clear eyes. Even as they met her own Yue Yao could see no change in their still depths.

    She patted herself down. <i>¡®I didn¡¯t make myself invisible! What¡¯s with this Princess Qing Guan? Wouldn¡¯t the first reaction of a normal person seeing a stranger enter their room be to call for their guards?¡¯</i>

    Yue Yao had already nned on how to stop this princess from yelling for her guards, but thetter didn¡¯t seem like she was nning to call for anyone.

    <i>¡®She¡¯s not blind, is she?¡¯</i>

    Yue Yao tried moving around a bit. The woman¡¯s eyes remained fixated on her.

    <i>¡®So she¡¯s not blind...¡¯</i>

    Yue Yao felt that this woman was really too odd. After all, her reaction¡ªor rather, herck of reaction¡ªwas too strange.

    ¡°Why did youe here?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s frosty voice interrupted Yue Yao¡¯s musings.

    <i>¡®I do not wanna know what the FL was thinking about just now...</i>

    <i>I<sup>(bbb)</sup> was waiting for her to speak, but she just fucking stood there without saying anything for ages. Did shee here just to see how good-looking I<sup>(bbb)</sup> am?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ah?¡± Yue Yao reacted atst and asked in confusion, ¡°You know me?¡±

    <i>¡®The body I¡¯m in shouldn¡¯t have been acquainted with her, so howe she seems to know me?¡¯</i>

    ¡°I<sup>(bg)</sup> asked you: why did youe here?¡± Shi Sheng repeated herself, though hints of impatience had seeped into her tone and her aura had turned sharp.

    ¡°I...¡± Yue Yao retreated a step, shocked by Shi Sheng¡¯s attitude. She forced herself to speak, ¡°I wanted to talk to you about General Cang Lan.¡±

    Yue Yao¡¯s face was red¡ªwhether from the shock she received or from embarrassment, only she knew.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t wanna hear it,¡± Shi Sheng spoke coolly.

    <i>¡®What could FL-sama possibly have to say about him? Of course she¡¯s going to nder Cang Lan and make me dissolve the engagement. She¡¯s been using this method for all of Cang Lan¡¯s other admirers too...</i>

    <i>If that didn¡¯t work, she¡¯d scare them off.¡¯</i>

    Yue Yao had a script prepared, but it was now useless thanks to Shi Sheng¡¯s immediate rejection. So for a time, she just stood there staring at her, not knowing what to do.

    But upon remembering her purpose behind sneaking into this room, Yue Yao grit her teeth and picked up where she left off, ¡°Princess Qing Guan, look at you. You¡¯re pretty, and with your noble background, you can have any talented young man you want in Nanjin! Why must you be married off to such a distantnd? You might not be able to return to Nanjin and see your family for the rest of your life!¡±

    ¡°You climbed into my<sup>(bg)</sup> room thiste at night just to praise me<sup>(bg)</sup>? Do you have a crush on me<sup>(bg)</sup>?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s expression was full of ridicule as she asked.

    <i>¡®She didn¡¯t bother thinking about what consequences I¡¯d face if I returned, did she? How would the people of Nanjin and Chen view me? That I wasn¡¯t worthy of Cang Lan, or that there was something wrong with me that made him ditch me?</i>

    <i>In this day and age, a woman¡¯s reputation is everything! The number of gossips here certainly aren¡¯t fewer than in a modern world! FL-sama, are you nning onpletely ruining my<sup>(bbb)</sup> reputation?¡¯</i>

    Yue Yao, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Please pay attention to thest part of what I said!!!¡¯</i>

    Yue Yao felt like she had no way tomunicate with this princess.

    ¡°Princess Qing Guan, Cang La¡ª the General has some nasty habits. He doesn¡¯t wash his face or his feet, <i>and</i> he¡¯s violent to women! I¡¯m saying this for your sake! If you really married him, you¡¯d be the one suffering...¡± Yue Yao persisted along this train of conversation. She¡¯d dealt with many of the other admirers before crossing this woman, so she believed this one would be no different.

    ¡°And you know this so well because...? Who is he to you?¡± Shi Sheng cast Yue Yao a sidelong nce. <i>¡®FL-sama¡¯s really putting in a lot of effort to keep the ML¡¯s love interests away from him. But... I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll break their ship.¡¯</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m just a kind person who doesn¡¯t want to watch you girls be deceived.¡± Yue Yao gave her a friendly smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find this excuse that you barged in here for a total stranger utterly ridiculous? Do you know what crime you¡¯d be charged with if you got captured? I<sup>(bg)</sup> could kill you right now and say that you were an assassin. Even if the others found out about this tomorrow, I¡¯m<sup>(bg)</sup> the Princess of Nanjin. No one would punish me<sup>(bg)</sup> for it.¡±

    <i>¡®I¡¯m surprised Qing Guan ended up like that even with her strong backing and the FL¡¯s recklessness...¡¯</i>

    Yue Yao felt a cold shiver race up her spine as she stared in fear at the woman seated on the bed. Shi Sheng¡¯s lips raised slightly as a mocking, malicious smile spread across her exquisite features, causing Yue Yao¡¯s scalp to tingle.

    ¡°I¡ªI was only being nice! Why are you being so unreasonable?¡± Yue Yao spoke through clenched teeth as she stared at Shi Sheng nervously.

    ¡°You enter my<sup>(bg)</sup> room in the middle of the night and expect me<sup>(bg)</sup> to be reasonable?¡± Shi Sheng leapt off her bed, and with a flick of her wrist, her sword appeared.

    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll show you unreasonable!¡±

    Shi Sheng shed her sword down at Yue Yao.

    ¡°Ah!¡± A startled shriek escaped from Yue Yao¡¯s lips as she ducked and weaved while covering her head with her hands.

    Shi Sheng had truly been angered this time, for her sword continued to sh at the female lead without pause.

    <i>¡®For fuck¡¯s sakes, instead of sleeping like a normal person, you ran over to my bedroom in the middle of the night to try and brainwash me?! And when that didn¡¯t work out, you call </i>me <i>unreasonable?! Just who is being unreasonable here?! I must¡¯ve been too nice to her just now if FL-sama thinks I¡¯m easy to bully!¡¯</i>

    Yue Yao hadn¡¯t expected Shi Sheng to act on her words so suddenly. She tried to use her spells once she had a chance to react. But Shi Sheng interrupted Yue Yao¡¯s hand seals every time she tried to cast a spell.

    Yue Yao got cut several times, causing the faint smell of blood to pervade the room.

    ¡°Princess Qing Guan! I¡¯m the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter! You can¡¯t kill me¡ª¡± Without her spells, Yue Yao was no match for Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Who said I<sup>(bg)</sup> wanted to kill you? I¡¯m<sup>(bg)</sup> just teaching an assassin a lesson!¡±

    <i>¡®I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> not dumb! The FL¡¯s got a main character halo, so she can¡¯t be killed. But even if I can¡¯t kill her, I can still maim her without any problems...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng knew where to draw the line; the injuries she inflicted weren¡¯t fatal. But they bled a lot, making Yue Yao a terrifying sight to behold.

    Once she¡¯d dealt with Yue Yao, Shi Sheng went to wake Bi Xi up.

    Bi Xi paled upon seeing the streaks of blood lining the floor of the room.

    ¡°Are you alright, Your Highness?¡± Bi Xi anxiously examined Shi Sheng from head to toe, and only let out a sigh of relief once she confirmed the princess was unharmed. However, doubt soon beset her. <i>¡®How did I fall asleep just now...? Fortunately Her Highness is alright. If anything happened to Her Highness, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯d face His Majesty.¡¯</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go wake the others.¡±

    Bi Xi cast one final look at Yue Yao lying on the ground, whose current state of health was unknown, before reminding Shi Sheng, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stand outside, Your Highness? The stench of blood here is too thick.¡±

    Bi Xi had a lot of experience despite her young age, or else she wouldn¡¯t have been sent to follow Qing Guan to Chen.

 Chapter 253 - You Rock, Highgod! (3)

    <h4>Chapter 253 : You Rock, Highgod! (3)</h4>

    Cang Lan received an urgent summons to enter the pce that very night.

    Shi Sheng was seated on a chair the Emperor had bestowed her; her face slightly pale. Bi Xi was standing behind her and ring angrily at the girl kneeling in the middle of the throne room.

    The girl¡¯s wounds had already been treated, though she still trembled slightly. She had to bite her lip hard to keep herself from whimpering.

    A man garbed in the robes of the Prime Minister knelt beside her. He was Yue Yao¡¯s father.

    This was the scene that greeted Cang Lan the moment he entered.

    This was the first time he had seen Qing Guan. She was wrapped in a snowy-white fox-fur coat. Her face was the size of a palm and had exquisite features that appeared to have been meticulously sculpted. Her eyshes were lowered and trembling slightly, and her face was pale; she appeared to have received quite a fright.

    Cang Lan merely cast her a passing nce before turning to look at the kneeling Yue Yao.

    She looked even more pitiful. In this chilly weather, she was only wearing a singleyer of clothing and was even kneeling on the cold ground.

    <i>¡®She must be freezing!¡¯</i>

    Cang Lan felt the stirrings of an inexplicable worry in his heart. But in front of the Emperor, he couldn¡¯t disy his emotions too much. He could only suppress this concern that he couldn¡¯t quite understand.

    He took steady steps forward and saluted. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    There was still fury on the Chen Emperor¡¯s face as he spoke, ¡°Beloved official, this matter arose because of you. How do you think it should be resolved?¡±

    Cang Lan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he spoke in a calm voice, ¡°I<sup>(wc)</sup> entered as soon as I<sup>(wc)</sup> received the summons. I<sup>(wc)</sup> have not yet had the opportunity to understand the current situation.¡±

    Hearing Cang Lan¡¯s words, Yue Yao immediately spoke out, ¡°I didn¡¯t try to assassinate Princess Qing Guan! She¡¯s framed me!¡±

    ¡°Insolence!¡± The Chen Emperor snapped, his expression bing even more furious.

    The Prime Minister, who was kneeling beside his daughter, hurriedly indicated to Yue Yao to stop speaking with a sharp look before kowtowing as he cried out, ¡°Please forgive me<sup>(wc)</sup>, Your Majesty! I<sup>(wc)</sup> was too lenient in her upbringing!¡±

    The Chen Emperor flung a teacup that was resting on the desk before him at the Prime Minister. ¡°You call this a <i>lenient</i>upbringing?! If anything had happened to Princess Qing Guan, the lives of the entire An n wouldn¡¯t be enough topensate!¡±

    The teacup¡ªwhich had been filled¡ªspilled its boiling hot contents on the Prime Minister¡¯s back. Fortunately the weather was cool, so the liquid¡¯s heat soon faded.

    ¡°Yes, yes! I<sup>(wc)</sup> know my wrongs! Please be appeased, Your Majesty!¡± The Prime Minister continued kowtowing loudly.

    Shi Sheng lowered her head, turning a blind eye to the act that the Chen Emperor and Prime Minister were putting on.

    Cang Lan was briefed on what happened during this exchange.

    ¡°Your Majesty, might I<sup>(wc)</sup> be permitted to ask Princess Qing Guan a few questions?¡±

    The Chen Emperor looked towards Shi Sheng, who raised her head slightly to meet Cang Lan¡¯s gaze.

    Her eyes were different from what Cang Lan expected¡ªhe saw no panic, only a calm akin to the surface of ake on a windless winter day: without ripples, yet exceptionally cold.

    He heard her reply in a calm voice, ¡°And what do you want to ask me<sup>(bg)</sup>, General Cang Lan?¡±

    Her melodious voice did not detract from the majesty one could hear in her tone.

    ¡°Princess Qing Guan, you said that Miss An entered the embassy to assassinate you. However, from what I know, Miss An¡¯s health has been poor from a young age and she should not have the strength to even lift a weapon. The embassy is also heavily guarded. Hence the question I have is: how did she enter the embassy?¡±

    Shi Sheng raised her brow. ¡°You mean to say that I¡¯ve wrongly used her?¡±

    ¡°That was not my intention. I merely wished to rify the situation.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze swept across the people gathered in the room. The Emperor and Prime Minister were merely acting; though the Emperor appeared furious, it was nothing more than a show that they were putting on for her.

    <i>¡®Cang Lan¡¯s nning on acting with the FL?¡¯</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to say that I<sup>(bg)</sup> invited her to the embassy to frame her, right?¡±

    Cang Lan frowned. It was clear he hadn¡¯t expected Shi Sheng to be so frank.

    She harrumphed coldly. ¡°I<sup>(bg)</sup> have no enmity with her; why would I<sup>(bg)</sup> frame her? It is a simple matter for me<sup>(bg)</sup> to kill someone, so why would I<sup>(bg)</sup> use such a troublesome method?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re jealous of me!¡± Yue Yao suddenly spoke up. She couldn¡¯t afford to bear the false crime of being an assassin, so these words had escaped her mouth in a moment of panic.

    She regretted it immediately, but there was no way to take back her words. She could only bite the bullet and remain firm in her argument.

    ¡°Why would I be jealous of you?¡± Shi Sheng narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°General Cang Lan and I may be close, but we¡¯re just normal friends! You don¡¯t have to target me for such a small matter!¡± Yue Yao praised herself inwardly for being able toe up with this. <i>¡®This should be fine, right?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Oh, but why would I target you because of General Cang Lan?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s tone remained calm.

    Yue Yao was stupefied. <i>¡®Why is this woman saying such unexpected things?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re going to marry General Cang Lan, wouldn¡¯t you¡ª¡±

    ¡°But I<sup>(bg)</sup> don¡¯t even know you, so how would I<sup>(bg)</sup> have known to target you?¡±

    ¡°Our Highness has only just reached Chang¡¯An today¡ªshe hadn¡¯t met Miss An yet, so why would she target her? On the other hand, Miss An made an attempt on our Highness¡¯ life in the middle of the night! Fortunately, our Highness is somewhat trained in the art of fighting, otherwise...¡±

    Bi Xi started crying.

    Shi Sheng gave her a look of praise. <i>¡®Now this is what I call a godly ally!¡¯</i>

    She then turned to stare at Yue Yao coldly as she spoke, ¡°Imperial Father did not send me<sup>(bg)</sup> to Chen to be treated this way. Since it hase to this, consider the marriage alliance void. I<sup>(bg)</sup> believe Imperial Father won¡¯t me me<sup>(bg)</sup> for this.¡±

    Shi Sheng managed to link this matter to the marriage alliance in just a few sentences.

    The Chen Emperor¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°Qing Guan, we<sup>(z)</sup> will definitely give you a satisfactory exnation for this incident!¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve<sup>(bg)</sup> never experienced such a stain upon my honour.¡± Shi Sheng stood up, her gaze moving over to Cang Lan.

    ¡°Since General Cang Lan and Miss An both like each other so much, I<sup>(bg)</sup> shan¡¯t be the viin here and get between the two of you, lest others say I<sup>(bg)</sup> know no shame.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t...¡± Yue Yao shook her head. However, the facts were against her no matter what she said.

    ¡°Miss An, since you like him, you ought to bravely court him! Why resort to these sorts of methods?¡± Shi Sheng looked at Yue Yao. Her tone was calm, but there was malice in her eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t take matters into your own hands, what you want will soon belong to someone else.¡±

    Yue Yao felt like strangling Shi Sheng. <i>¡®She¡¯s doing this on purpose, right?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng turned to curtsey towards the Chen Emperor. ¡°Seeing as how Miss An is truly smitten, I do hope you can allow General Cang Lan and Miss An to be together, Emperor of Chen.¡±

    ¡°Little girl Qing Guan...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll persuade my Imperial Father,¡± she paused before continuing, ¡°I didn¡¯t agree with to this marriage in the first ce. Since it can be resolved this way, it counts as a win for everyone. A forcefully plucked melon is not sweet<sup>[1]</sup>, after all.¡±

    The Chen Emperor stared at Shi Sheng. But in the end, he could only sigh. His biggest concern had been that Nanjin and Chuyang would team up.

    But since this Princess had promised that rtions between Chen and Nanjin would not sour due to this dissolved marriage, he had nothing to worry about.

    ¡°It is truly a blessing that you¡¯re so magnanimous, Qing Guan...¡± The Chen Emperor praised her in gratification, as if she were his own daughter.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she epted the praise¡ªthough she didn¡¯t n on letting off the two leads, of course.

    ¡°I do hope you¡¯ll allow them to be together, Emperor of Chen. After all, even I am impressed by the lengths Miss An would go to for General Cang Lan.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± The Chen Emperor looked towards Cang Lan hesitantly. Thetter looked indifferent, his expression unreadable.

    Yue Yao seemed like she wanted to exin, but she didn¡¯t utter a single sound despite her lips moving.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s attitude was firm: <i>If you don¡¯t write the edict, this matter will not be settled!</i>

    The Chen Emperor didn¡¯t know what this girl was nning.

    They all had some reservations about whether or not An Yue Yao had really attempted to assassinate her. Regardless, why was she now insisting the Emperor write an edict to pair up Cang Lan and Yue Yao?

    <sup>[1]</sup> This is an idiom that means forced rtionships will not experience bliss.

 Chapter 254 - You Rock, Highgod! (4)

    <h4>Chapter 254 : You Rock, Highgod! (4)</h4>

    The following day, the city was rife with rumours about how General Cang Lan¡¯s lover had attempted to assassinate Princess Qing Guan in the middle of the night out of jealousy.

    However, Princess Qing Guan appreciated the bond between the two, and wasn¡¯t willing to be the one to break them up. She personally requested the Emperor to allow the two to be together and had stepped aside voluntarily.

    This magnanimous action caused Shi Sheng to win a lot of praise.

    ¡°So this was the reason you forced the Chen Emperor to write that edict, Your Highness!¡± Bi Xi gazed at Shi Sheng with worship in her eyes. <i>¡®This way, even if Her Highness doesn¡¯t fulfil the marriage alliance, others would only praise her righteousness and for being aware of the big picture even when she returns to Nanjin.¡¯</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Shi Sheng cast Bi Xi a side nce. Contrary to Bi Xi¡¯s thoughts, she didn¡¯t have the motivation to spend so much effort on preserving her ¡°reputation¡± or whatnot.

    The only reason she had done it was so that the FL could openly break the ML away from his various admirers.

    <i>¡®If you try to keep them apart in secret, the ML might think: Ooh this girl¡¯s rather cute.</i>

    <i>But if you tear them apart in the open, it¡¯s apletely different thing. It¡¯s jealousy, the one thing men hate the most.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ah?¡± <i>¡®Thinking too much? But wasn¡¯t that your intention?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Write a letter back to Nanjin. Inform them that we will not be returning for the moment. If any messengers from the pcee, just tell them I<sup>(bg)</sup> want to enjoy myself here in Chang¡¯An a bit longer,¡± Shi Sheng instructed Bi Xi, ¡°Also, go buy apound for us to live in.¡±

    <i>¡®The FL¡¯s here¡ªI can¡¯t just leave.¡¯</i>

    ......

    Usually, the Prime Minister doted on Yue Yao quite a lot. However, after bringing her back to his estate, he was so angered that he made her kneel in the courtyard in spite of her injuries.

    ¡°An Yue Yao! Are you nning on dragging the entire An n down to hell?!¡± He poked at Yue Yao¡¯s forehead. ¡°Just look at what you¡¯ve done! That¡¯s Princess Qing Guan, the most beloved princess of Nanjin! What the hell were you doing in her quarters in the middle of the night?!¡±

    ¡°Father,¡± Yue Yao spoke in an aggrieved tone, ¡°I really wasn¡¯t trying to assassinate her! She¡¯s ndering me!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! As if I didn¡¯t know? You wouldn¡¯t have dared!¡± The Prime Minister harrumphed, though his tone softened subsequently, ¡°But you <i>did </i>appear in her room during the middle of the night. This is an undeniable fact. Had she insisted His Majesty behead you, for the sake of peace between our two countries and themon folk, he wouldn¡¯t have hesitated. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to protect you then.¡±

    In the past couple of years, Chen had experienced a spate of natural disasters in quick session. This was why their Emperor was so desperate for a marriage alliance with Nanjin. Of course, the most important factor was to prevent Nanjin and Chuyang from allying against Chen.

    If anything happened to the most beloved princess of Nanjin within the borders of Chen, would Nanjin spare Chen?

    ¡°Father...¡± Yue Yao looked at the Prime Minister. Although this wasn¡¯t her real father, she had enjoyed the fatherly love he showered upon her ever since she descended into this body.

    She was rather touched, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel upset at seeing the helpless expression on his face right now. <i>¡®It¡¯s all because of that Princess Qing Guan! Not only did she attack me, she ndered me too!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Yue Yao, be honest with me: did you offend her in any way?¡±

    Yue Yao shook her head in confusion. ¡°She¡¯s only been to Chang¡¯An for a day¡ªhow could I have offended her in that short amount of time...¡±

    ¡°Then what were you doing at her ce in the middle of the night?¡± The Prime Minister felt his temper rising at the thought. <i>¡®It is simply outrageous for ady to be outside thatte!¡¯</i>

    ¡°I...¡± Yue Yao had no way of exining, so she could only bite her lip, lower her head and remain silent.

    The Prime Minister frowned and several thoughts shed across his mind. ¡°Yue Yao, you couldn¡¯t have really fallen for Cang Lan right?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s fallen for him?!¡± Yue Yao blurted.

    As someone who¡¯d lived the greater half of a century, the Prime Minister could naturally tell that she was trying to cover up her true thoughts. It even seemed as though she wasn¡¯t even aware of it.

    The Prime Minister shook his head. Since matters had already progressed to this point, they had no choice but to take things one step at a time. The Prime Minister couldn¡¯t tell what that Princess Qing Guan was nning, and neither could Cang Lan or the Chen Emperor.

    Unexpectedly, this princess was nning to remain in Chen¡ªshe had even bought an estate. It seemed she was nning to stay here for the long haul.

    ......

    The annulment of the engagement between Princess Qing Guan and General Cang Lan became a hot topic of discussion for themoners.

    The annulment contract was soon delivered from Nanjin. Although the Chen Emperor was unwilling, he could only swallow his dissatisfaction and stamp it with his seal.

    Even though the engagement had been annulled, Princess Qing Guan remained in Chang¡¯An. No one knew why she was staying here.

    Cang Lan¡¯s and Yue Yao¡¯s wedding was scheduled to be held on the tenth of the second month, when winter was at its peak.

    Shi Sheng wore a fox fur coat as she watched the bright red wedding procession march through the snow below, apanied by joyous music.

    ¡°Your Highness, how long are we going to remain here?¡± Bi Xi cautiously asked.

    <i>¡®His Majesty¡¯s been sending letters almost every day!¡¯</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s still early,¡± Shi Sheng replied indistinctly while leaning against the windowsill.

    ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty will be angry that you haven¡¯t returned to celebrate the New Year with him...¡±

    ¡°Even more reason to not return.¡± Shi Sheng turned to face Bi Xi before speaking with a straight face, ¡°I¡¯ll wait till Imperial Father¡¯s anger has subsided somewhat.¡±

    Bi Xi, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Your Highness, His Majesty is going to storm over here if you keep being this wilful!¡¯</i>

    With Shi Sheng¡¯s insistence on staying, there was nothing Bi Xi could do. Other than the frequent emissaries sent by the Chen Emperor to question her about her ns, no one else in Chang¡¯An bothered her.

    After their wedding, Cang Lan and Yue Yao experienced a period of stable marriage. However, Cang Lan still had a lot of admirers. His marriage did little to dissuade thosedies who¡¯d had their red strings pulled to his from flocking to him.

    ......

    The first buds were beginning to bloom, heralding the arrival of spring. Since Shi Sheng had been spending too much time indoors as ofte, Bi Xi forced her to go out for a walk.

    Several finely dressed youngdies watched as a luxuriously decorated carriage drew close to them from afar.

    A thin veil was hung outside the carriage, blocking off its upants from prying eyes. Bells hung on threads hanging off the veil, tinkling as the carriage trundled along.

    One of the girls pointed at the carriage and questioned the others out of curiosity, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Princess Qing Guan¡¯s carriage?¡±

    ¡°Why is she here?¡±

    ¡°Shh, keep it down! I heard this princess is not only petty, she also holds grudges.¡±

    Everyone turned to look curiously at the girl in a blue skirt who had said this.

    ¡°Who did you hear it from?¡±

    Blue Skirt Girl lowered her voice, ¡°I saw it with my own eyes! That rtive of the Minister of Personnel got himself drunk and tried to harass Princess Qing Guan, but...¡±

    ¡°But what?¡±

    ¡°Come on! Don¡¯t leave us hanging!¡±

    Blue Skirt Girl lowered her voice even more. ¡°But she crippled him... I heard that the Minister of Personnel went to negotiate with her, but she simply got people to beat him up as well!¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡± The other girls covered their mouths, shock and disbelief written on their faces.

    ¡°This is Chen, not Nanjin! Who allowed her to be so arrogant?! Did His Majesty really not do anything?¡±

    Blue Skirt Girl shook her head. ¡°What could His Majesty even do? So many people witnessed that fellow harassing Princess Qing Guan. If this matter was to be blown up, I fear he might not be able to protect his life!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she a bit too petty?¡± Someone spoke in a sour tone, ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of harassment, yet she punished him so severely. Such viciousness!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! None of our princesses are like her!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s a princess of Nanjin, and the most beloved one at that. If anything happens to her while she¡¯s in Chen, it will be a diplomatic fiasco... Shh, here shees!¡± Blue Skirt Girl hurriedly gestured for them to keep quiet.

    Everyone hurriedly shut their mouths and stood to the side, staring at the approaching carriage that tinkled as it moved with differing expressions.

 Chapter 255 - You Rock, Highgod! (5)

    <h4>Chapter 255 : You Rock, Highgod! (5)</h4>

    The carriage stopped a small distance away from them, but no one came out. They waited for a while, yet its upant still showed no sign of emerging.

    They exchanged nces amongst themselves before pretending that they hadn¡¯t seen the carriage, proceeding to go about their business.

    Shi Sheng leaned back against the carriage wall, eyes closed in respite while Bi Xi prepared tea beside her.

    Bi Xi really wanted to mutter something along the lines of, <i>¡°What difference is there between having tea here and having tea back at the courtyard?¡±</i>

    But upon catching Shi Sheng¡¯s rxed expression, she swallowed her words.

    As Shi Sheng rested in the carriage, more and more people gathered around it. Yet, not a single one dared to go forward and disturb her. Instead, they remained there and simply pointed at the carriage while gossiping amongst themselves.

    Bi Xi covertly lifted the curtains to have a look outside, catching a few snippets of gossip which gradually caused her expression to turn unsightly. She huffily dropped the curtain before turning to speak in anger, ¡°Your Highness, it was clearly the Minister of Personnel¡¯s son who was in the wrong! How could these people randomly gossip about it?!¡±

    <i>¡®If they were the ones being harassed, they¡¯d probably be feeling suicidal right now!¡¯</i>

    ¡°This won¡¯t do! They¡¯re getting more outrageous...¡± Bi Xi made to leave the carriage.

    ¡°Let them talk,¡± Shi Sheng spoke calmly, ¡°There are plenty of people who are jealous of me<sup>(bg)</sup>. There¡¯s no need to spend so much effort on them.¡±

    Bi Xi¡¯s anger left her like a deted balloon. <i>¡®Your Highness, can you get any more narcissistic?¡¯</i>

    But in the middle of their conversation, they were interrupted by several startled shrieksing from outside.

    Bi Xi immediately lifted the curtain to see the cause and vaguely managed to make out sshing noisesing from theke nearby. She eximed, ¡°Eh? Someone¡¯s fallen into theke!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look.¡±

    Hearing this, Bi Xi immediately helped Shi Sheng off the carriage.

    The ones who had been pointing at the carriage just now were all gathered by thekeside, stretching their necks out to get a look at what was happening.

    Because of Shi Sheng¡¯s noble status, she easily reached the very front of the crowd. They took the initiative in keeping their distance from her, allowing her space to walk through as well as an empty area all to herself.

    Shi Sheng was pleased about this. After all, no one couldin about having more space.

    Two people were thrashing about in theke. One was Yue Yao, and the other was that Blue Skirt Girl from earlier.

    As the two iled around, the people on thekeside hurriedly attempted to rescue them.

    In the end, it was only when the young nobles hanging out far away came over to investigate the disturbance that the two were rescued.

    Yue Yao¡¯s hair was a mess, and her clothes werepletely soaked through. Fortunately, her figure wasn¡¯t all that good, so even if her clothes were glued to her body, the onlookers wouldn¡¯t really see much.

    Things were different for Blue Skirt Girl, however¡ªher figure was <i>too good</i>. Although the weather hadn¡¯t warmed up much as of yet, the fashion of noblewomen had already switched to thinner fabrics than those worn during the winter. This brief dip had therefore caused Blue Skirt Girl¡¯s clothes to ster themselves to her skin, giving everyone around a good eyeful of her hourss figure.

    Quite a few of the surrounding young nobles cast rather improper gazes at Blue Skirt Girl. Her face was pale as she red at them angrily.

    Several of Blue Skirt Girl¡¯s close friends immediately went up and blocked off onlookers¡¯ view with their bodies, some of them even taking off their cloaks to cover Blue Skirt Girl.

    The onlookers could only embarrassedly shift their gazes elsewhere. After all, everyone here was acquainted. If they went overboard, it¡¯d affect their reputation.

    ¡°Howe you suddenly fell into the water?¡± Someone beside Blue Skirt Girl questioned.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that jinx!¡± Blue Skirt Girl red at Yue Yao. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to walk? Why¡¯d you even leave the house if you can¡¯t?!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Yue Yao red back, unwilling to be seen as inferior. ¡°Didn¡¯t I fall in with you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that makes it okay?¡± Blue Skirt Girl¡¯s willowy brows scrunched together. ¡°I think you did that on purpose!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± <i>¡®I really didn¡¯t mean to do that! Who knew I¡¯d trip when she just so happened to be next to me?¡¯</i>

    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of space over there, yet you deliberately walked close to me! How do you expect me to believe it wasn¡¯t on purpose?!¡± Blue Skirt Girl¡¯s IQ was clearly online¡ªher arguments were rather sound.

    Yue Yao denied her usations in a loud voice, but it didn¡¯t seem to be working that well when one considered how no one else was speaking up in support of her.

    Because she had married Cang Lan, a Prince Charming-like figure in the hearts of all the maidens of Chang¡¯An, it was only natural that they would choose to oppose her.

    Their argument soon escted into a fight. Shi Sheng silently began a mental countdown.

    <i>¡®When the FL and the supporting FL fall into a body of water, the ML will show up for sure. He¡¯ll either help the FL or the supporting FL.¡¯</i>

    <i>Pa!</i>

    In the midst of their struggle, Yue Yao pped Blue Skirt Girl.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s inner countdown ended.

    ¡°General Cang Lan...¡±

    Someone called out, and the crowd parted of their own ord.

    A tall, handsome figure strode over. However, he wasn¡¯t looking at Yue Yao. Instead, he went over to Blue Skirt Girl and lifted her up in his arms.

    ¡°Cang Lan...¡± Yue Yao panicked and raised her hand. ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Escort the Madam back to the estate,¡± Cang Lan merely instructed in a calm voice before carrying Blue Skirt Girl away.

    Blue Skirt Girl was facing Yue Yao with her arms wrapped around Cang Lan¡¯s neck. Taking advantage of Cang Lan being unable to see her expression, she raised her brows at Yue Yao triumphantly.

    Yue Yao¡¯s face turned green and then white. To make it worse, the moment she turned around, Shi Sheng¡¯s ridiculing smile entered her eyes. This caused a sudden surge of rage to rise through her heart.

    ¡°Madam Cang, why are you staring at our Highness like that? Not even greeting our Highness upon seeing her¡ªis this the way Chen has taught you?¡± Bi Xi spoke seriously. The first sentence was targeted at Yue Yao, while the second was targeted at the other people around them.

    Having suddenly been implicated, the other people couldn¡¯t help but re angrily at Yue Yao before greeting Shi Sheng somewhat unwillingly.

    ¡°Greetings, Princess Qing Guan.¡±

    Princess Qing Guan was the princess of Nanjin. As the younger generation nobles of Chen, if theymitted any faux pas and it became known to others, they would be the ones losing face.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t respond, so they didn¡¯t dare to straighten their bodies.

    Yue Yao stood stiffly, appearingpletely unwilling to greet Shi Sheng despite being showered with constant res from the people around her.

    Yue Yao felt very aggrieved. <i>¡®Just why do I have to take this lying down? I¡¯m a goddess, you foolish mortals!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then all of you can apany Madam Cang in standing here,¡± Saying this, Shi Sheng¡¯s lips drew up in a slightly malicious smile, ¡°I<sup>(bg)</sup> am already being lenient by not bestowing punishment by flogging for disrespecting me<sup>(bg)</sup>. No need to thank me<sup>(bg)</sup> too much.¡±

    The crowd exchanged nces. They had heard rumours of how Princess Qing Guan was arrogant and overbearing, wilful and without a care for what others thought. They had thought that it was all an exaggeration... but after personally experiencing it today, they realised their mistake.

    Just because An Yue Yao didn¡¯t greet her, they were all being punished as well...

    They couldn¡¯t afford to offend Princess Qing Guan, so all they could do wasy the me on Yue Yao.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t give Yue Yao a chance to repent; she turned to board her carriage, lifting the curtain to speak to the crowd before she left, ¡°Four hours is enough. If anyone dares to leave before then, I<sup>(bg)</sup> await you in the throne room.¡±

    <i>¡®Of course I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> not going to give up the chance to torment these gossipmongers!</i>

    <i>I<sup>(bbb)</sup> hold grudges, after all.</i>

    <i>A pity I¡¯m not the princess of Chen; otherwise, I would¡¯ve made them kneel instead!¡¯</i>

    The innocent crowd, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®We were just watching! Howe we get punished too?¡¯</i>

    Forcing these noble young lords anddies to stand beside theke for four whole hours was an unspeakable torment.

    Apparently, several of the weaker ones fell sick and developed a fever after they had returned home. Shi Sheng specially got people to send some tonics over as well as a message: Exercise more. You¡¯re too weak if you can¡¯t even take this much.

    Yep, those were her exact words, no paraphrasing involved.

    The ones who received the message were both embarrassed and enraged, yet they couldn¡¯t take it out on the perpetrator.

    After all, they couldn¡¯t very well me others for their bodies being too weak, could they?

    But as a result, Shi Sheng grew more and more infamous in Chang¡¯An for being arrogant and overbearing.

 Chapter 256 - You Rock, Highgod! (6)

    <h4>Chapter 256 : You Rock, Highgod! (6)</h4>

    Yue Yao hade down with a cold as well, and yet Cang Lan and Blue Skirt Girl were bing closer., This caused her to feel very frustrated. <i>¡®Their red strings are tied together, so they¡¯ll be mutually attracted to each other. If I don¡¯t break them apart now, Cang Lan¡¯s going to marry her sooner orter!¡¯</i>

    Once the news that Cang Lan had taken Blue Skirt Girl, Wei Ling, to Moonwind Inn to have a meal reached Yue Yao, she forced herself up. Despite not having fully recovered from her illness, she immediately went out to look for them.

    When Yue Yao entered the doorway to Moonwind Inn, she just so happened to bump into Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Bi Xi anxiously helped Shi Sheng steady herself. Thetter sighed as she mused about the fact that female leads and supporting female leads were truly tied together by fate¡ªthey could bump into each other just about anywhere.

    Due to being in a rush, Yue Yao didn¡¯t spare a ncet as to who she had bumped. Instead, she immediately made to go upstairs.

    Bi Xi frowned in displeasure as she signalled the guards behind her to stop Yue Yao.

    ¡°What are you people doing?¡± Yue Yao lifted her head and red angrily at the guards who had suddenly appeared to obstruct her way.

    ¡°You want to just leave after bumping into our Highness?¡± Bi Xi walked over to stand in front of Yue Yao.

    Yue Yao¡¯s heart fell the moment she recognized who Bi Xi was. <i>¡®Howe I run into her everywhere?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Not as if I did it on purpose...¡± Yue Yao muttered unapologetically.

    ¡°Does not doing it on purpose erase the fact that you bumped into our Highness?¡± Bi Xi was livid. <i>¡®Why is this An Yue Yao always saying she ¡°didn¡¯t mean it¡± as an excuse?!¡¯</i>

    Yue Yao frowned as she red back at Bi Xi, ¡°What¡¯re you being so fierce for? Your mistress hasn¡¯t even said anything yet! Besides, it¡¯s just a little bump¡ªnothing else happened! Are princesses this fragile?¡±

    <i>¡®So what if she¡¯s a princess? Is that a great thing? <strong>I¡¯m</strong> a goddess, but you don¡¯t see meining!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng was struggling to keep a neutral expression. <i>¡®This FL is broken to a scary extent...¡¯</i>

    Bi Xi was furious to the point that she started smiling. ¡°If anything had happened to our Highness, do you really think you¡¯d still be standing here?!¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Yue Yao¡¯s rebuttal halted as her gaze turned to fix on the second floor.

    Cang Lan was standing beside Wei Ling on the walkway, his gaze staring darkly at her.

    He quickly descended from the second floor and, without so much as a nce towards Yue Yao, saluted Shi Sheng with sped hands. ¡°My wife has been rude. Please do be forgiving, Princess Qing Guan. I shall properly educate her on manners from now on.¡±

    ¡°General Cang Lan is certainly a <i>faithful</i> man,¡± Shi Sheng looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°However, I¡¯m<sup>(bg)</sup> afraid it won¡¯t do to forget propriety. Bumping into me<sup>(bg)</sup> isn¡¯t such a big deal; I<sup>(bg)</sup> don¡¯t want her life¡ªjust an arm. If she had bumped into the Emperor of Chen, or some other important dignitary though... there¡¯d be no guarantee.¡±

    Cang Lan, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®It¡¯s not a big deal?! You¡¯re asking for an arm for crying out loud!¡¯</i>

    Cang Lan took a deep breath and his attitude turned more sincere, ¡°I believe that as a magnanimous person, Princess Qing Guan must surely be the bigger person. I request that you spare her this once.¡±

    Shi Sheng faintly replied, ¡°I¡¯m<sup>(bg)</sup> not ¡®the bigger person¡¯, I¡¯m<sup>(bg)</sup> only 16 this year.¡±

    She was really pushing it...

    ¡°What will it take for you to forgive her, Princess Qing Guan?¡±

    <i>¡®This woman is clearly deliberately finding fault, yet she has a proper reason to back her. I can¡¯t possibly stoop to her level, can I?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she spoke with a magnanimous expression, ¡°Since today¡¯s not a good day to draw blood, I<sup>(bg)</sup> shan¡¯t want the arm then. Just get her to apologise.¡±

    This was a reasonable request.

    Cang Lan looked at Yue Yao before ordering in a low tone, ¡°Apologise to Princess Qing Guan.¡±

    All female leads had some level of rebelliousness towards their male leads. The more a male lead insisted on something along these lines, the more unwilling they were to listen.

    Adding on to the fact that Cang Lan was together with Wei Ling, Yue Yao was even more unwilling to listen to him.

    ¡°Why should I?¡± Yue Yao straightened her neck, refusing to bow down as she felt she was in the right, ¡°Am I to me if she doesn¡¯t look where she¡¯s going?¡±

    Inwardly, Shi Sheng gave this FL-sama a thumbs-up.

    <i>¡®At the rate you¡¯re screwing yourself over, I<sup>(bbb)</sup> won¡¯t even have to do anything to break you guys apart!¡¯</i>

    Cang Lan felt nothing but disappointment. Ever since he¡¯d married her, there hadn¡¯t been a single day of peace in his household. His previous image of a once-cute girl was slowly fading into distant memory.

    ¡°This general<sup>[1]</sup> apologises for my wife¡¯s transgressions,¡± Cang Lan spoke as he suddenly bowed deeply towards Shi Sheng.

    She blinked her eyes, ¡°It really isn¡¯t appropriate for me<sup>(bg)</sup> to ept your bow.¡±

    Yet, despite saying so, her expression revealed no hints of difort.

    ¡°Since General Cang Lan has spoken, I¡¯ll<sup>(bg)</sup> let it go this time. But as for next time... I<sup>(bg)</sup> won¡¯t be as forgiving,¡± Shi Sheng smiled at Yue Yao before continuing, ¡°You¡¯re just the daughter of a Prime Minister. Above you there¡¯s still the Emperor and his children. Don¡¯t go around seeking death now.¡±

    <i>¡®Even though she¡¯s married to Cang Lan, her status is a General¡¯s first wife at most. As if that amounts to anything...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng gave Cang Lan a nod before leaving Moonwind Inn in an arrogant manner.

    After Cang Lan brought Yue Yao back to his estate, he coldly ordered for someone to hire a governess<sup>[2]</sup> to teach her manners. He also restricted her from leaving the estate.

    Without Yue Yao¡¯s interference, Cang Lan and Wei Ling soon got together, and Wei Ling was to be married into his household.

    Yue Yao losing favour with Cang Lan soon became widely known throughout the noble circles of Chang¡¯An.

    After Yue Yao and Cang Lan¡¯s marriage, they were as close as two peas in a pod, drawing much envy and jealousy from onlookers. Yet despite this still being fresh in the memories of most, Cang Lan had unexpectedly taken a concubine.

    Yue Yao was angered to the point of tears. Of course, she started loathing Shi Sheng even more because of this matter. <i>¡®If she hadn¡¯t purposefully made trouble for me, I would¡¯ve already broken up Cang Lan and Wei Ling by now! There¡¯s no way they¡¯ could have gotten together!¡¯</i>

    After Wei Ling got married to Cang Lan, she demonstrated matureness, obedience, as well as a worshipful respect towards Cang Lan. With Yue Yao¡¯s unreasonableness serving as a foil, Cang Lan naturally favoured Wei Ling more.

    In the end, Yue Yao¡¯s incessant plotting to break them up ended up slowly whittling away Cang Lan¡¯s patience for her.

    ......

    When Shi Sheng had the chance to meet Yue Yao once again, it was during a pce banquet. Yue Yao was seated beside Cang Lan, herplexion a bit unsightly. She no longer looked like a cute, newlywed youngdy, but a jealous wife.

    Noticing Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze on her, Yue Yao red back viciously.

    However, Shi Sheng calmly shifted her gaze away, causing Yue Yao¡¯s teeth to itch from anger.

    During the banquet, the Chen Emperor tried to probe Shi Sheng for a date when she¡¯d be leaving.

    Ever since she¡¯d begun residing here, the dandies of Chang¡¯An had be stuck at home. After so long, their hair had probably reached the ground.

    The Chen Emperor was rather infuriated at the people who imed Princess Qing Guan was a dignified, schrly, virtuous, and elegant woman. <i>¡®Are they all blind?! This is clearly an unreasonable, spoilt princess!¡¯</i>

    He had originally expected that she wouldn¡¯t be leaving any time soon, but she surprised him by giving him a clear answer.

    She would be leaving in a month¡¯s time.

    <i>¡®A war¡¯s going to start in a month. I still have that mission to get promoted to Highgod, of course I can¡¯t remain here!</i>

    <i>Besides, I don¡¯t need to do anything more to the FL. The interesting part¡¯s when we return to the Heavenly Realm.¡¯</i>

    Upon hearing that Shi Sheng was finally nning to leave, all the young dandies participating in this banquet were struck with excitement.

    <i>¡®This menace is finally going to leave!¡¯</i>

    Just remembering about how they had all been forced to stand by thekeside as punishment the other day, they felt like breaking down in tears.

    When the banquet came to a close, the crowd slowly started to disperse.

    ¡°Your Highness, aren¡¯t we leaving?¡± Bi Xi reminded Shi Sheng when she saw that many guests had already left.

    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a good showter.¡± Shi Sheng winked mysteriously at Bi Xi.

    <i>¡®A show? Your Highness, you always end up drawing enmity every time you watch shows! I don¡¯t want to watch a show...</i>

    <i>Though my opinion isn¡¯t important...</i>

    <i>You get thest say, Your Highness...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng only got up to leave only after most of the crowd had dispersed.

    A pce servant awaited her outside the door, holding antern to assist her as a guide.

    The majority of the vast pce was shrouded in darkness. The small amount of light present was not enough to illuminate the surroundings. It was very much unlike how they presented the pce to be a radiant and splendorous ce, regardless of the time of day, in dramas.

    There were some areas that had only darkness and destion.

    No other sound could be heard aside from their footsteps as they followed the servant out.

    <sup>[1]</sup> He referred to himself in the third person here, and I wasn¡¯t sure if I should keep it.

    <sup>[2]</sup> Momo or ¡°æÖæÖ¡± was the original. It is a term for elderly female servants who are in charge of educating the new women or children of a noble family the rules and customs. Sometimes, they act as guards/chaperones for the females. I think there are some instances (in fiction at least) where they are the ones to inflict punishment on disobedient females... or something. I¡¯m not an expert... I just sort of remember the term.

 Chapter 257 - You Rock, Highgod! (7)

    <h4>Chapter 257 : You Rock, Highgod! (7)</h4>

    ¡°...I know this is sudden, but...I can settle for...¡±

    Snippets of conversation could be heard from somewhere up ahead. The servant leading the way slowed down, seeming unsure whether to continue onward or to stop.

    In the pce, there were some things not meant for the ears of others.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t stop, so the servant could only forge onwards.

    As they got closer, the voices became clearer.

    ¡°Your Highness, why must you be so fixated on me?¡±

    ¡°...We¡¯ve known each other since childhood... Cang Lan-gege, I thought you understood me. But...you married An Yue Yao.¡± The sound of a woman¡¯s soft sobs could be heard.

    When two people¡¯s red strings had been tied together, it was hard to resist falling for each other. Although Cang Lan fought it somewhat, he ultimately couldn¡¯t win against the power of the red strings.

    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t cry... I¡¯ve let you down.¡±

    ¡°Cang Lan-gege, please marry me! I don¡¯t care about my status! As long as you marry me, even as a concubine, I¡¯m willing.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s footsteps halted as she listened to the conversation. The servant who was acting as her guide was forced to stop alongside her, with no choice but to y deaf.

    The person currently confessing to Cang Lan was the youngest princess of Chen, the Ninth Princess. Her ending was one of the more tragic ones too.

    In the original script, Yue Yao plotted for Ninth Princess to get married off to Chuyang in order to keep her and Cang Lan apart.

    When the war broke out, her life became a living nightmare.

    Ninth Princess sobbed as she recounted the memories from their childhood before confessing to him emotionally. Cang Lan struggled for a while, but eventually still agreed.

    Shi Sheng felt as if she¡¯d entered the wrong story or something. <i>¡®Why does it feel like it¡¯s turning into a harem novel?¡¯</i>

    ¡°What are you guys doing?!¡± Yue Yao¡¯s shout suddenly rang out. It was soon followed by the crisp sound of a p and the Ninth Princess¡¯ startled cry.

    ¡°An Yue Yao!¡± Cang Lan snapped. <i>¡®She even dares to hit princesses now?!¡¯</i>

    Yue Yao hade to her senses after pping the Ninth Princess, but she hadn¡¯t been able to control herself when she saw them hugging each other.

    This matter was soon brought to the Chen Emperor¡¯s attention.

    If Qing Guan was the most beloved princess of Nanjin, then this Ninth Princess was the most beloved princess of Chen.

    It was impossible for the Chen Emperor to desist in the matter when it was his daughter who¡¯d been wronged. He immediately summoned all those involved to the throne room.

    As an outsider, Shi Sheng naturally couldn¡¯t go and watch the show.

    But from what she heard, Yue Yao was given several strokes of the punishment rod. The Chen Emperor had also promised Ninth Princess to Cang Lan in marriage. Although he didn¡¯t strip away An Yue Yao¡¯s position of first wife, he made sure that Ninth Princess was of equal status.

    The day Shi Sheng left Chang¡¯An was the day of Ninth Princess¡¯ marriage.

    ......

    The fires of war soon broke out between the three kingdoms. Shi Sheng led troops into battle.

    She met Cang Lan on the battlefield at one point, but she didn¡¯t have time to exchange blows with him before he disappeared. She never saw him on the battlefield again.

    She only found out once she¡¯d led her troops into Chang¡¯An that Cang Lan had died of the gue. He¡¯d failed his tribtion.

    Shi Sheng led the forces of Nanjin to conquer the world using a mere three years.

    On the day that the Nanjin Emperor ascended the throne, an auspicious golden light descended upon his pce.

    The next day, Princess Qing Guan passed, and her maidservant Bi Xi was buried with her.

    The deepest impression that Princess Qing Guan had left in the hearts of many could be summed up with...

    <i>¡°Sharp-tongued.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Brash attitude.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Unbridled character.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Short-tempered.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Hard to get along with.¡±</i>

    But none could deny the fact that she had the right to be that way. Background, looks, talent, cunning...she didn¡¯tck any of these.

    The passing of such a princess in her prime caused many to sigh in regret.

    ......

    Shi Sheng returned to the Heavenly Realm with many merits.

    Qing Guan was a second generation immortal. Her parents were both Ancient Highgods, but they had already died many years ago. She lived in Verdant Pce all by herself.

    The day she returned to the Heavenly Realm, plenty of visitors came by to congratte her.

    She was the fourth Highgod in the Heavenly Realm¡ªsomething definitely worthy of celebration. It was only natural that there¡¯d be many people running over to her ce with the hope they might get lucky and earn her favour.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s edict also arrived soon after. It first congratted her for being promoted to Highgod before informing her that a celebration banquet had been arranged for her in three days time.

    It was a formality of the Heavenly Realm that Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t extricate herself from no matter how much of a pain she felt it was.

    In the end, she got toozy to even bother dealing with visitors, and simply closed off Verdant Pce.

    Since their presence was so clearly unwee, they had no choice but to reluctantly leave. After all, she was a Highgod now! They couldn¡¯t afford to offend her!

    Three dayster, Shi Sheng arrived at the celebration venue on the dot.

    Qing Guan hadn¡¯t left Verdant Pce that much¡ªa result of spending most of her time in closed cultivation. Hence, most inhabitants of the Heavenly Realm had only heard of her, while the number that had actually seen her could be counted on both hands.

    Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t wearing the normal white robes that immortals favoured to highlight their sage-like appearance, but instead a dark green dress.

    Her entry was like a drop of ink sshing onto a nk piece of paper¡ªvery eye-catching. She could hear the low voices of discussion amongst the gathered immortals even before she approached them.

    ¡°That¡¯s Highlord Qing Guan? She¡¯s so beautiful! And to think I used to believe the rumours that the reason she never left Verdant Pce was because she was ugly!¡±

    ¡°Highlord? She¡¯s a High<i>god</i> now! That makes her of the same standing as the Jade Emperor!¡± Someone nearby immediately corrected.

    ¡°Highgod Qing Guan¡¯s mother was once the number one beauty of the Heavenly Realm, and her father was a handsome genius! How could she be ugly?¡±

    ¡°Well, there <i>were </i>rumours... After all, Highgod Qing Guan never set foot outside Verdant Pce, so who could¡¯ve known what she looked like?¡±

    ¡°I heard Highgod Qing Guan is only 30,000 years old! She has to be the youngest of the Highgods, right? The reason she stayed in Verdant Pce was clearly to cultivate! She¡¯spletely unlike you guys who run around all over the ce and enjoy life. It¡¯d be a miracle if you guys even became a Celestial Lord!¡±

    ¡°As if <i>you¡¯ve</i> ever cultivated seriously!¡±

    ¡°Highgod Qing Guan is still single, right? If anyone manages to be her partner...¡±

    The man didn¡¯t finish his sentence, allowing the imaginations of his audience to do the work for him. However, he didn¡¯t get a reply. All he got was a bunch of strange looks directed at him. Some members of the crowd tried to wordlesslymunicate with him with their eyes.

    ¡°What? What¡¯s there to be ashamed about? Although Highgod Qing Guan is pretty formidable, she¡¯s beautiful too! It¡¯d be something worth bragging abou¡ª¡±

    The person to his side pinched him, causing him to let out a startled yelp of pain.

    ¡°Your looks aren¡¯t good enough for me to take a liking to.¡±

    He heard a melodious female voice from behind him speak in an insipid tone.

    The moment he turned around, he found that the topic of his discussion had at some point, turned up a few steps behind him and was currently eyeing him calmly.

    The hem of her dark green dress was partly hidden by the swirling clouds at her feet. If one looked closely, they¡¯d find that there were strange patterns sewn into the dress. When she moved, these patterns gleamed with golden light that made them seem alive.

    ¡°Highgod Qing Guan...¡± He eximed in surprise before quickly lowering his head and speaking in a panicked voice, ¡°I have offended you Highgod! Please forgive me, Highgod!¡±

    ¡°Everyone appreciates beauty; you haven¡¯tmitted any offence,¡± Shi Sheng immediately began showing off, ¡°However, it is true that with your looks, you¡¯re not worthy of me. So don¡¯t fantasise.¡±

    That person was sweating in his boots (figuratively). <i>¡®Why did no one tell me this Highgod was such a narcissist?¡¯</i>

    Everyone else¡¯s lips twitched too. <i>¡®It turns out this Highgod¡¯s style was like this...¡¯</i>

    That person¡¯s bow deepened even further as he spoke in pure sincerity, ¡°It is as Highgod says.¡±

    Shi Sheng shifted her gaze from him to look straight ahead of her.

    The Jade Emperor, with his golden dragon robe, and the Queen Mother sat beside him on the highest level.

    Shi Sheng saw Cang Lan, who was seated on the Jade Emperor¡¯s right, with a single nce. He was wearing a spotless white robe that lent him an ethereal air. He was the very image of a forbidden male idol.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips pulled into a smile.

 Chapter 258 - You Rock, Highgod! (8)

    <h4>Chapter 258 : You Rock, Highgod! (8)</h4>

    But Cang Lan merely gave her a calm nod as if he didn¡¯t recognise her at all.

    <i>¡®That¡¯s not right! I look pretty much the same as I did in the Mortal Realm, and my name¡¯s the same too. Even if Cang Lan was an idiot, he should¡¯ve been able to guess...</i>

    <i>So what¡¯s with that aloof expression that says ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Oh, but let me just give a polite greeting¡±???</i>

    <i>I<sup>(bbb)</sup> suddenly find myself very confused...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Highgod Qing Guan, please sit.¡± Two immortals in the form of children appeared before Shi Sheng and respectfully invited her forward.

    The two immortal children led her over to the remaining empty seat beside the Queen Mother. There were a total of four Highgods, including her, with two of them currently not present. They were either in closed door cultivation or not in the Heavenly Realm at all.

    The Jade Emperor and Queen Mother weren¡¯t Highgods themselves, so they made sure to be very careful around them.

    Highgods held no authority, but they had strength.

    The Jade Emperor and Queen Mother had no personal strength, but they had authority.

    So the two sides functioned as a check and bnce to one another.

    ¡°Congrattions, Highgod Qing Guan,¡± the Jade Emperor broke the ice.

    ¡°I deserved it.¡±

    Qing Guan had diligently worked towards this goal for such a long time; it was only to be expected that she reach the position of Highgod. Hence, Shi Sheng very shamelessly epted the congrattions.

    On the other hand, the Jade Emperor felt very awkward. <i>¡®What am I supposed to say to your reply?¡¯</i>

    The Queen Mother smiled as she broke the silence, ¡°Highgod Qing Guan, I see you¡¯ve retained your cheekiness!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! You were just a small toddler back then...¡± The Jade Emperor continued along the line the Queen Mother had offered, ¡°And now you¡¯re a Highgod! Time sure does fly.¡±

    ¡°It was only 30,000 years. Over in a couple of sessions of closed-door cultivation. It¡¯s not that long,¡± Shi Sheng continued showing off.

    The Jade Emperor, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®What am I supposed to say to that?¡¯</i>

    The Queen Mother, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Are you boasting about the fact that you became a Highgod at only 30,000 years of age?¡¯</i>

    The two exchanged nces. <i>¡®Yep! No way to converse with her! Let¡¯s just get straight to the point then!¡¯</i>

    The ceremony proceeded ording to n. It was both borate andplicated. While it was happening, the immortals in the crowd below chatted merrily. Cang Lan remained silent, his mind clearly elsewhere. The rest of the dignitaries however, were left feeling rather awkward.

    This Highgod was too tough to deal with.

    Speaking with her put one at risk of being angered to death.

    The Jade Emperor and Queen Mother managed to hold out until the celebration ended with much effort on their part. Once it ended though, the two immediately disappeared. They had no intention of trying tomunicate with this Highgod anymore.

    Several of the more courageous immortals still tried to strike up a conversation with her, but they¡¯d always be left at a loss for words after a couple of lines.

    If you congratted her, she¡¯d ept it without a shred of humility¡ªand to make it worse, she¡¯d even praise herself after you finishedplimenting her.

    If you asked her whether the Mortal Realm was any fun? She¡¯d tell you to go see for yourself.

    Basically, it was just really awkward to chat with Shi Sheng. Very few people were capable of holding a conversation beyond five lines with her.

    ¡°Highgod Cang Lan! Sorry, I was dyed! Is the celebration already over?¡± A young woman in a red dress ran into the hall from outside and directly sprinted over to Cang Lan. There was a flush on her face that made her look especially adorable.

    ¡°En,¡± Cang Lan faintly nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s return.¡±

    The girl seemed to feel it was a shame she¡¯dete. She¡¯d been nning to personally verify whether or not the rumours that Highgod Qing Guan was ugly were true.

    ¡°Who knows what kind of luck allowed that Yue Yao to gain Highgod Cang Lan¡¯s goodwill?¡±

    ¡°But why did he take a liking to her? She doesn¡¯t have the best figure nor the best face. Just how is she so lucky?¡±

    ¡°And the Jade Emperor too! Even after she made severalrge blunders, he still didn¡¯t strip her of her position!¡±

    ¡°Who told her to be so fortunate...¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze travelled over to the person currently being discussed by the other female immortals.

    A young woman in a red dress energetically followed at Cang Lan¡¯s side. Their red and white figures slowly walked over.

    After a while, Shi Sheng deduced what had happened after listening to the discussions around her.

    Incredibly, it turned out that Cang Lan had amnesia. He <i>did</i> remember Yue Yao, but his memories somehow appeared to have been altered.

    After he returned to the Heavenly Realm, its inhabitants discovered that the once distant Highgod Cang Lan surprisingly allowed Yue Yao to remain at his side.

    Shi Sheng wanted to facepalm. <i>¡®Plot-sama, you¡¯re asking for a beating, y¡¯know? Really! Getting the leads together even after all that!¡¯</i>

    When Yue Yao first entered, she hadn¡¯t been able to see Shi Sheng as the crowd had been blocking her view. Now, however, she could see her clearly. The moment Yue Yaoid eyes on Shi Sheng, she halted and stared at her nkly.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    She had been wondering why the name Qing Guan had sounded so familiar! It turned out that it was the Highlord Qing Guan, who rumours imed was too ugly to show her face in public.

    This rumour was the reason why Yue Yao had never connected the Qing Guan she met in the human realm with Highlord Qing Guan.

    The discussions died down as countless eyes swivelled to fix themselves on the three of them. Everyone pretty much had ¡®there¡¯s gossip,e watch¡¯ written all over their faces.

    Yue Yao¡¯s suspicion only grew the more she thought. <i>¡®With how much she was targeting me...did she already know who I was?¡¯</i>

    ¡°So you did those things on purpose?!¡± Yue Yao had an impulsive character, so it was no surprise she blurted this out the moment it urred to her.

    ¡°Eh? Are Yue Yao and Highgod Qing Guan acquainted?¡± The gossipmongers were getting worked up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they were? Highgod Qing Guan never even left Verdant Pce, so how would she be acquainted with Yue Yao?¡±

    The crowd waited to watch the drama unfold. <i>¡®This¡¯ll be interesting...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips raised. <i>¡®This idiot. Without the ML to help you, not even Plot-sama can save your IQ.¡¯</i>

    ¡°What did I do to you?¡±

    The discussions amongst the surrounding crowd had brought Yue Yao back to her senses. But it was toote; she¡¯d already spoken the words¡ªshe couldn¡¯t possibly swallow them now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else,¡± Yue Yao lowered her voice.

    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Shi Sheng abruptly raised her voice, ¡°What right do you have to make me talk with you somewhere else?¡±

    A hint of panic shed across Yue Yao¡¯s face. <i>¡®Why is this woman so detestable?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Highgod Cang Lan!¡± Yue Yao suddenly hid behind Cang Lan.

    Shi Sheng seemed to hear a voice in her head saying, <i>¡°Congrattions to the female lead for awakening the white lotus skill.¡±</i>

    She stared at Cang Lan somewhat grumpily. <i>¡®ML-sama, please don¡¯t. Just don¡¯t. If you decide to be unreasonable too, I<sup>(bbb)</sup> don¡¯t know if I<sup>(bbb)</sup> can stop myself from activating massacre mode...¡¯</i>

    But it was quite clear that Cang Lan hadn¡¯t heard her thoughts, because he immediately drew Yue Yao behind him protectively. ¡°Yue Yao only wanted to talk with you. Why must you be so aggressive?¡±

    Shi Sheng scoffed, ¡°She wanted to <i>talk</i> with me? About what? About how she hadn¡¯t <i>meant</i> to pull the wrong string? That she hadn¡¯t <i>meant</i> to make me nearly fail in my tribtion?¡±

    ¡°Well you didn¡¯t fail it, did you?¡± Yue Yao retorted again, clearly not willing to admit defeat.

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s <i>my</i> fault too?¡±

    <i>¡®Are you going to me the food for not being cooked enough if you starve to death? FL-sama, this mindset of yours is very dangerous ah!¡¯</i>

    Yue Yao paled. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have the time to look for you to settle scores before, but here you are today: delivering yourself to me. Well, let¡¯s settle our scores once and for all, shall we?¡±

    Yue Yao was in a real panic now. She regretted her impulsiveness from the bottom of her heart.

    Although Cang Lan had lost his memories, his IQ was still intact. Noticing that Yue Yao¡¯s reaction was somewhat off, he asked, ¡°Yue Yao, what happened?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Yue Yao didn¡¯t know how she had pulled the red strings of Highgod Qing Guan and Cang Lan together.

    Shi Sheng scoffed coldly, ¡°If you can¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll help you. As the Moon Elder, you are in charge of the romantic lives of everyone in the three realms. Yet, you were careless and made a mistake while drunk. Because of your mistake, I very nearly failed my ascension to Highgod.¡±

 Chapter 259 - You Rock, Highgod! (9)

    <h4>Chapter 259 : You Rock, Highgod! (9)</h4>

    Shi Sheng enunciated each word loudly, allowing everyone present to hear her words perfectly.

    She summarised what had happened in a few short words: Yue Yao got drunk and ended up making a mistake, tying her and Cang Lan together, which nearly caused her to fail her tribtion to be a Highgod.

    It was well known throughout the Heavenly Realm that Yue Yao was a klutz; she¡¯dmitted a lot of mistakes in the past. However, since people found her clumsiness rather cute¡ªand her attitude when apologising was very sincere¡ªno one really med her.

    She¡¯d only started making enemies amongst the female immortals after she became close with Cang Lan all of a sudden.

    But no one expected for her to havemitted such a monumental mistake¡ªthis wasn¡¯t an issue that could be resolved with just a few words.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes towards Yue Yao turned strange.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to...¡± Yue Yao tried to defend herself in a small voice.

    ¡°If I kill you and then say I didn¡¯t mean to, can youe back to life and forgive me?¡±

    ¡°But aren¡¯t you perfectly fine?¡± Yue Yao still persisted with this belief.

    Shi Sheng raised her brow. ¡°What if I¡¯d failed my tribtion? What would you say then? That I wasn¡¯t worthy of being a Highgod anyway, that I can only me myself for my failure¡ªso it wasn¡¯t your fault?¡±

    <i>¡®I can¡¯t take it! I(lz) wanna chop this FL up!¡¯</i>

    The thought had only just formed, yet Shi Sheng already had her sword drawn.

    ¡°Qing Guan, what are you doing?!¡± Cang Lan immediately stood in front of Yue Yao, shielding her.

    Shi Sheng flexed her wrists, a slight, malicious smile slowly forming on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m testing this theory of mine: if what she says is true, then she should forgive me after I kill her.¡±

    Yue Yao trembled in fear. She was just a minor immortal; even 10 of her would not be a match for a Highgod. <i>¡®If Qing Guan really wants to kill me, I won¡¯t even have a chance to resist!¡¯</i>

    Yue Yao¡¯s eyes swivelled as her thoughts spun. She seemed to have thought of something, for her eyes lit up.

    ¡°All the Highlords of the Heavenly Realm are supposed to guard their own red strings! They¡¯ll only hand them over to me when it¡¯s necessary, so why would yours end up with me?¡±

    ¡°Idiot,¡± Shi Sheng coldly spat out her reply before her figure blurred and shot towards Yue Yao.

    Cang Lan intercepted Shi Sheng. ¡°Why don¡¯t you exin why your red string was with Yue Yao?¡±

    ¡°Brains are nice to have. I hope you¡¯ll grow one.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s de swept towards Cang Lan and forced him to retreat, giving her room to leap towards Yue Yao once again.

    ¡°Do you have a guilty conscience?! You put your red string in my ce yourself, so how can you me me?!¡± Yue Yao anxiously cried.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s de fell without the slightest hesitation. Having suffered under this sword¡¯s might before, Yue Yao¡¯s body lost all strength and fell to the ground the moment she caught sight of the coldly gleaming de. Her limbs were frozen in fear. She could only watch, terrified, as the de descended.

    ¡°Oof...¡± A muffled grunt sounded beside her ear.

    She found herself in someone¡¯s arms, her vision blocked off.

    ¡°Highgod Cang Lan...¡± Yue Yao¡¯s voice was trembling. <i>¡®He...blocked it for me.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t expected Cang Lan would use his body to block the blow meant for Yue Yao either. However, after her initial surprise, she simply continued stabbing down.

    <i>¡®If you¡¯re going to deliver yourself to me(bbb), wishing to be killed, then I¡¯m not going to bepassionate!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s ferocious manner left the crowd gaping.

    <i>¡®Mommy, Highgod Qing Guan is too fierce! Why doesn¡¯t Highgod Cang Lan fight back?</i>

    <i>...We haven¡¯t seen a battle between Highgods before.</i>

    <i>Highgod Cang Lan, don¡¯t be so passive!</i>

    <i>Get up! Fight back!¡¯</i>

    No matter how hard they wished it, Cang Lan didn¡¯t show any signs of retaliating against Shi Sheng¡¯s attacks.

    Even after his robes were dyed red from blood, Cang Lan continued to hug Yue Yao and shield her from Shi Sheng¡¯s blows.

    At this point, Shi Sheng <i>wanted</i> to maim him. However, it was a pity Cang Lan had the power of a Highgod. Adding on the fact that he had protected all his vital spots, his injuries actually weren¡¯t serious at all.

    Shi Sheng suddenly furrowed her brow and stopped attacking.

    Cang Lan turned to cast his cold gaze at her. ¡°Are you done?¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡± Shi Sheng sincerely shook her head, replying with an arrogant and mocking expression. ¡°You think this much is enough to call it even? I¡¯ve got two words for you: No. Way. She made the mistake; she should pay for it. I¡¯m not sparing her today even if you die.¡±

    <i>¡®If you don¡¯t suffer after you make a mistake, you¡¯ll never learn from them.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s because no one ever gave the FL the memo that she never learnt from her mistakes. Instead, she started treating the forgiveness and understanding of others as an obvious thing.</i>

    <i>Whenever she makes a mistake, all she has to do is say she didn¡¯t do it on purpose and she gets off scot-free. If it was that easy in real-life, why do the police exist?</i>

    <i>If you say you didn¡¯t mean to take drugs or to kill people, are the police going to just let you off?</i>

    <i>Idiot!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard!¡± Cang Lan growled.

    ¡°Okay, okay, fine! I went overboard! Whatever floats your boat! But I just don¡¯t feel like letting her off! What can you do to me?¡± Shi Sheng smiled arrogantly.

    ¡°Qing Guan, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a Highgod too!¡± There was a hint of a threat in Cang Lan¡¯s words.

    Shi Sheng appeared to not have noticed, remaining unmoved. ¡°So what?¡±

    <i>¡®Oh, you think you¡¯re so awesome just ¡®cos you¡¯re a Highgod? You think that just ¡®cos you advanced a few years earlier than me, you can be as domineering as you want? You think you¡¯re fucking invincible? Idiot!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s fearless arrogance angered Cang Lan to the point of being unable to speak.

    ¡°The Jade Emperor and Queen Mother have arrived¡ª¡±

    Someone outside the hall cried out, causing the spectating crowd to immediately straighten up and lower their heads to respectfully wee the two.

    The sight that greeted the Jade Emperor when he first stepped back into the hall was Cang Lan half kneeling on the ground, his back a bloody mess as he protected Yue Yao in his arms while Shi Sheng was holding her sword still dripping blood, an arrogant expression on her face and a wicked aura surrounding her.

    Seeing such a shocking scene, the Queen Mother paled from fright. ¡°What on earth is going on?¡±

    <i>¡®Wasn¡¯t everything peaceful when we left? How did such a bloody fight start all of a sudden?! And Highgod Cang Lan was actually beaten to such an extent!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Highgod Qing Guan, what are you doing?¡± The Jade Emperor struggled to keep a stern face, though heaven knows how much he felt like copsing on the inside. <i>¡®These two are both Highgods! I can¡¯t offend either of them, dammit!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Resolving private grudges,¡± Shi Sheng spoke ndly. The wickedness surrounding her receded and she regained her calm aura.

    <i>¡®Private grudges...?¡¯ </i>The Jade Emperor was stumped. <i>¡®Someonee out and tell me what¡¯s going on!¡¯</i>

    The Jade Emperor looked at the immortal standing closest to him. The little immortal couldn¡¯t afford to offend the two Highgods, neither could he afford to offend the Jade Emperor. This forced him into a corner with three people he couldn¡¯t offend surrounding him. Wait, no, make that four {Queen Mother}!

    Cornered by the Jade Emperor¡¯s re, the immortal could only grit his teeth and force himself to exin what happened. Once he was done, he shrunk back into the crowd out of fear of getting involved any further.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s face was ck by the time the man finished recounting. He hadn¡¯t been aware that one of the red strings implicated by Yue Yao¡¯s mistake had belonged to Qing Guan.

    ¡°Jade Emperor, she¡¯s ndering me! Her red string should never have appeared at my ce!¡± Yue Yao probably felt much bolder now that her backer was here.

    However, the Queen Mother only frowned. ¡°Before Highgod Qing Guan descended to the Mortal Realm, she entrusted an immortal child to deliver her red string to you. The Jade Emperor and I personally bore witness to this. Yue Yao, how have you forgotten this?¡±

    It was already toote for the Jade Emperor to stop the Queen Mother from speaking. Besides, what she had said was the truth.

    There were many people who had also witnessed the representative, who Qing Guan had sent, hand over her red string to Yue Yao for safekeeping.

    This was the rule. Highlords could keep their own red strings normally, but they couldn¡¯t bring those with them to the Mortal Realm without authorisation. This was why Qing Guan¡¯s red string was handed over to the Moon Elder, Yue Yao, before her tribtion in the Mortal Realm.

    But who could¡¯ve known that Yue Yao would carelessly cause such a mess?

 Chapter 260 - You Rock, Highgod! (10)

    <h4>Chapter 260 : You Rock, Highgod! (10)</h4>

    Yue Yao carefully pondered the matter and found that it really seemed to be the case... <i>¡®How did I forget something so important?¡¯</i>

    Yue Yao panicked, unsure of what to do. ¡°Highgod Cang Lan...¡±

    She subconsciously tightened her grip on Cang Lan. He patted her headfortingly.

    ¡°Highgod Qing Guan, this is a day of celebration for you. Perhaps we could discuss this at ater time?¡± The Jade Emperor tentatively suggested.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s icy gaze drifted over to him, turning his scalp numb. Her eyes seemed as though she were looking at an inanimate object rather than a person.

    A bad feeling rose up in the Jade Emperor¡¯s heart.

    His premonition proved true when Shi Sheng opened her mouth to ridicule him, ¡°Time and again you¡¯ve helped her. I wonder what kind of rtionship the two of you have?¡±

    <i>¡®Helping her out once or twice is normal. But the Jade Emperor still lets Yue Yao off the hook so easily even after all the mistakes she¡¯s made.</i>

    <i>Even though her mistake this time was so severe, all he did was send her off to the Mortal Realm to fix it without telling anyone else.</i>

    <i>None of the other immortals here are even aware that Yue Yao went to the Mortal Realm, much less what she did there...¡¯</i>

    The Queen Mother¡¯s gaze darkened and she shot daggers at the Jade Emperor with her eyes.

    She¡¯d always felt that the Jade Emperor was a bit too lenient with this Yue Yao. Although she¡¯d had her suspicions about it, she¡¯d never dared to bring them up.

    But now that Shi Sheng had highlighted the issue, she was determined to use this opportunity to get to the bottom of the matter.

    The Jade Emperor broke out in cold sweat. <i>¡®This Highgod Qing Guan just <strong>had</strong> to bring up the topic I was trying to avoid!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Highgod Qing Guan, you can¡¯t spout nonsense just because you¡¯re a Highgod! There¡¯s nothing between me and the Jade Emperor!¡± Yue Yao burst out in anger before the Jade Emperor even had the chance to speak. After all, Shi Sheng had just used her of having an illicit rtionship with the Jade Emperor, so how could she stay calm?

    ¡°Your words aren¡¯t enough.¡±

    <i>¡®The Jade Emperor and Queen Mother haven¡¯t even said anything yet and you¡¯re already anxiously trying to clear your name. Doesn¡¯t that make you look even more suspicious? Idiot!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Why not?!¡± <i>¡®I¡¯m involved in this, so why aren¡¯t my words enough?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng scoffed, ¡°Are your words more important than the Jade Emperor¡¯s? Who calls the shots in the Heavenly Realm: you, or him?¡±

    Although Yue Yao was usually slow on the uptake, she wasn¡¯tpletelycking in the IQ department. She understood what Shi Sheng was saying after pondering briefly, whereupon her expression suddenly changed and she red angrily at Shi Sheng. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way! Highgod Qing Guan, don¡¯t twist my words around!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your promation just now imply that you have thest say?¡±

    The crowd didn¡¯t dare to even breathe too loudly. The spectacle today...could very well im a life or two if the cards weren¡¯t yed right.

    However, even more people were now inwardly specting what kind of rtionship Yue Yao had with the Jade Emperor.

    Yue Yao was just a minor immortal nobody used to know about. But one day, the Jade Emperor had suddenly appointed her as Moon Elder.

    After that, even though she¡¯d made several mistakes, the Jade Emperor merely gave her a few token punishments; he was clearly biased in her favour.

    ¡°Jade Emperor,¡± the Queen Mother¡¯s expression turned frosty. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to exin?¡±

    The Jade Emperor wiped away the cold sweat that had broken out on his brow and spoke in a subdued tone, ¡°Queen Mother, it¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll exin when we get back, but the important thing now is to pacify Highgod Qing Guan!¡±

    The consequences of offending a Highgod were far more severe than the matter of Yue Yao. The Queen Mother was quite clear on this, so she didn¡¯t pursue her line of questioning.

    Since the Queen Mother decided to let it go, the other immortals didn¡¯t dare to ask.

    The Jade Emperor heaved a sigh of relief before shooting Cang Lan a meaningful nce, wordlessly telling him to prevent Yue Yao from blurting out any more foolish words.

    ¡°Highgod Qing Guan, Yue Yao has indeed failed in her duties. What do you think about stripping her of her title as Moon Elder and sending her to the Reflection Cliff to repent?¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Shi Sheng raised her brow.

    The Jade Emperor was stumped. <i>¡®Isn¡¯t that enough? What ¡°and?!¡±¡¯</i>

    Yue Yao red angrily at Shi Sheng, but Cang Lan was preventing her from speaking. <i>¡®Wasn¡¯t it just pulling the wrong red string? She clearly wasn¡¯t even affected by it, yet she still insists on having me punished! Isn¡¯t she just a Highgod? As if that¡¯s anything amazing! The only reason she even is one is because she had good parents who birthed her as a Highlord! If she was born the same as everyone else, there¡¯s no way she¡¯d be this brilliant!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Highgod Qing Guan, this... Why upset the harmony among immortals for a matter such as this? Sending Yue Yao to the Reflection Cliff will be enough to teach her a lesson.¡± The Jade Emperor ced special emphasis on the words ¡°Reflection Cliff¡±.

    The Reflection Cliff was a ce specially used to punish immortals who hadmitted a wrong. It was a ce of extreme temperatures; fire in some ces and ice in others. Furthermore, immortals would be unable to use their divine power to protect themselves, so they could only endure the extreme environment with their physical bodies.

    Shi Sheng poked at the floor with her sword. <i>¡®Well I guess it won¡¯t be fun if she dies too easily, so...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng reluctantly agreed to the Jade Emperor¡¯s proposal.

    Yue Yao was stripped of her position as Moon Elder and sent to the Reflection Cliff as punishment.

    Before Cang Lan left, he red at Shi Sheng. She merely gave him a provocative smile in return. <i>¡®Like I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> scared of you!¡¯</i>

    ......

    After this matter, rumours saying that Yue Yao was the Jade Emperor¡¯s illegitimate daughter began to circte.

    Even more rumours imed that the Jade Emperor had taken a fancy to her.

    But of those involved, one was currently at the Reflection Cliff and the other refused to give any statement. Thus, the immortals could only make do with guessing.

    With an eternity ahead of them, there was no real entertainment other than gossip for the various immortals. As a result, they naturally would not give up such a juicy topic that had presented itself before them.

    Countless versions of the original rumours began circting.

    At this time, Shi Sheng had already left for The Great Desert located at the fringes of the Heavenly Realm.

    The final viin of this novel was called Dong Jing, one of the fiends that lived in The Great Desert.

    The Great Desert was its own little world with a variety of people, devil beasts, demons...and gods.

    And Dong Jing was a god. One who had nearly made it to Highgod. However, he had given up at thest moment. And then after causing no small amount of chaos in the Heavenly Realm, Dong Jing left for The Great Desert.

    No one knew what had really happened back then.

    Shi Sheng had to explore the area supposedly containing the entrance to The Great Desert for several days before she could find it.

    The Great Desert was, as its name suggested, a desert. Sand and rock stretched out in every direction as far as the eye could see, yet there wasn¡¯t even a single hint of vegetation, much less of civilisation. Since the surroundings were all pretty much the same, Shi Sheng simply picked a direction at random and started walking.

    ¡°Help... help...¡±

    ¡°Help...¡±

    Cries for help echoed from the top of the cliff beside Shi Sheng, prompting her to raise her head and take a look. A strange critter seemed to be stuck up there. It was the one making the cries.

    Shi Sheng jumped up to have a closer look at the thing.

    It had a body covered in sharp, barbed quills.

    <i>¡®A porcupine?! And a very big one at that... These things could turn into devil beasts? How interesting.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Help...¡± When the porcupine caught sight of Shi Sheng, it¡¯s beady little eyes immediately lit up with hope.

    But Shi Sheng merely remained standing a distance away, with no intention of approaching. ¡°Do you know where Dong Jing is?¡±

    ¡°D-Dong Jing?! Wh-why¡¯re you looking for him?¡± The porcupine appeared visibly afraid as it trembled.

    ¡°I want to have lunch with him,¡± Shi Sheng replied calmly.

    The porcupine, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®The hell is wrong with you?! Why would anyone want to have lunch with that demon?!¡¯</i>

    The porcupine¡¯s eyes swivelled. ¡°I know where he is. But I can¡¯t move, so you¡¯ll have to help me first.¡±

    The corner of Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes lifted as she smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The greed in the porcupine¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t even fully shown itself before it was permanently frozen there when Shi Sheng drew her sword and shed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you go to heaven. No need for thanks.¡±

    <i>¡®Sonovabitch, even a goddamn porcupine¡¯s trying to plot against me<sup>(lz)</sup>. Do I<sup>(lz)</sup> look that easy to bully?¡¯</i>

    <strong>Author¡¯s note:</strong>

    Little Fairy: Any votes?

    Little Angel: No means no!

    Little Fairy: *sweet smile* Then you guys can go to heaven.

    Little Angel: ...We got votes!!!

 Chapter 261 - You Rock, Highgod! (11)

    <h4>Chapter 261 : You Rock, Highgod! (11)</h4>

    Once she¡¯d killed the first porcupine, several more popped up beside her.

    Their original n had been to wait for her to take the bait. But now Shi Sheng had simply killed it, so they couldn¡¯t sit still any longer and jumped out, ring at her fiercely.

    Shi Sheng flicked her sword to clean the filth off it before her calm gaze swept over the porcupines that had her surrounded.

    <i>¡®With only this many people¡ªPei!¡ª<strong>porcupines</strong>, you want to rob me? In your dreams!¡¯</i>

    The porcupines¡¯ attacks were a bit weird. They were surprisingly able to shoot out poisoned quills. But these attacks were useless against Shi Sheng, so she managed to kill them rtively easily.

    All the creatures Shi Sheng came across subsequently used the exact same bloody tactic.

    First, they would bait her into approaching. And if that didn¡¯t work, they¡¯d attack anyway with all their group members. But since their attacks were so weak, Shi Sheng just chose to avoid encountering them because she felt that dealing with them all was a waste of energy.

    Shi Sheng walked for an indeterminate length of time before she finally met a human.

    Well... a half-dead one.

    It was a girl. Her face still held some hints of immaturity, so Shi Sheng concluded she couldn¡¯t be older than 12 or 13. But she appeared to be on herst breaths, as if she could croak at any minute.

    Shi Sheng squatted beside her and searched her body. There was only a single letter on her person. The handwriting on the envelope was so illegible that Shi Sheng didn¡¯t feel like making the effort to read the letter inside..

    She didn¡¯t open the letter, instead stuffing it back into the girl¡¯s clothes. She pondered for a bit before carrying the girl towards a distant cliff.

    ......

    The girl woke up from the pain.

    The first thing she saw upon opening her eyes was a sword gleaming with cold light, her pale face clearly reflected on its razor sharp de. She could feel a warm stickiness oozing down from where the sword¡¯s tip was pushed against her neck..

    <i>¡®This person wants to kill me?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Well, you woke up fast.¡± Shi Sheng shifted her sword aside. Had the girl not woken up at that moment, she¡¯d have be a corpse by now.

    The girl¡¯s face paled even further in terror, her lips trembling as she looked up at Shi Sheng with tearful eyes steeped in despair.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Is my<sup>(lz)</sup> appearance that scary? I don¡¯t get the aesthetic sense of the people or animals here...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Do you know where Dong Jing is?¡± Shi Sheng began approaching the girl. The bloodied girl jerked back like a startled bird.

    No matter how Shi Sheng questioned her, the girl had no other reaction besides fear. She didn¡¯t make a single peep despite clearly being quite terrified.

    It was then that Shi Sheng discovered the girl was a mute...

    <i>¡®Ohe on!¡¯</i>

    Fortunately, the girl knew how to write. So after Shi Sheng repeatedly expressed that she had no interest in killing her, the girl wrote out an answer in some crooked handwriting.

    Great Desert City.

    <i>¡®With a name like that, it ought to be a pretty important city in The Great Desert. With Dong Jing¡¯s status, living there is...normal, I guess.¡¯</i>

    The young girl had experienced the death of her whole family at the hands of their n¡¯s enemies. She was the sole survivor. She had brought the poorly written letter along in her travels as she was nning on seeking shelter with a family friend. This person just so happened to also be staying in Great Desert City.

    As thanks for giving her information about Dong Jing¡¯s whereabouts, Shi Sheng brought the girl along with her.

    But the sight that greeted them when they got there was a city full of corpses and rivers of blood. The smell of decay was so thick, it seemed like it could suffocate you.

    Several carnivorous devil beasts were gorging on the corpses in the city, making the scene look even more savage and brutal.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®This development¡¯spletely out of script! Let me<sup>(bbb)</sup> digest this for a bit...¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Side Quest: Stop Dong Jing. Auto-epted.]</strong>

    <i>¡®What? What side quest? Why isn¡¯t it a hidden quest? And what¡¯s with stopping Dong Jing? Bet you¡¯re just having a ball with this, ain¡¯t ya?¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Host, you drastically changed the plot, causing Dong Jing to have never even met Yue Yao in the Mortal Realm. Hence, he is currently in the final stage of his mad n.]</strong>

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®So it¡¯s still my fault in the end?¡¯</i>

    Dong Jing had always wanted to unify the three realms under him. That¡¯s right! Every viin dreamt of being the conqueror of the world, and Dong Jing was no exception!

    But while Yue Yao was in the Mortal Realm, she¡¯d encountered Dong Jing when he had yet to fall into such a maddened state. Perhaps feeling like he still had a chance at redemption after experiencing her ¡®saintliness¡¯, Dong Jing postponed his ns to fulfil his grand ambitions of world domination.

    But when Yue Yao returned to the Heavenly Realm with Cang Lan, Dong Jing felt like she had abandoned him. This was why the idea of conquering the world to snatch her back popped into his head.

    As a result, Dong Jing began plundering the cultivations of others in order to raise his own strength in the shortest time possible before attacking the Heavenly Realm.

    In the end, he was killed under thebined efforts of the main leads.

    But now, because she¡¯d changed the plot so much while she was in the Mortal Realm, Yue Yao hadn¡¯t even had the chance to meet Dong Jing. Hence, Dong Jing had already be a bloodthirsty lunatic.

    <i>¡®Okay... I guess it kinda <strong>was</strong> my fault...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng looked at the girl. ¡°I reckon the person you were looking for is already dead, so you¡¯ll have to fend for yourself from here on out.¡±

    The girl looked at Shi Sheng woefully. Crystalline tears threatened to spill from her eyes, making her look very pitiful.

    ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Don¡¯t think those eyes are enough to make me<sup>(bbb)</sup> moved!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Seeing as how you¡¯ve acted as my guide... I¡¯ll give you some protection.¡±

    Shi Sheng picked out a ring from her space, roughly sliced the girl¡¯s finger and dripped some of her blood onto it so that it would recognise her as its owner.

    ¡°It¡¯s got some defensive capabilities... Though I¡¯m not sure how good it¡¯ll be. As long as you don¡¯t mess with someone too strong, you should be just fine.¡±

    Shi Sheng paused before adding, ¡°Also, if anyone bullies you, just activate it and don¡¯t act scared. You have to pretend you¡¯re an expert. If you act tough enough, they¡¯ll be wary of any other trump cards you might have up your sleeve, so they won¡¯t dare to act too recklessly. But if you act weak, they¡¯ll instantly know you¡¯re an easy target and never give up.¡±

    Shi Sheng patted the dumbstruck girl on the head. ¡°Good luck with surviving.¡±

    <i>¡®¡°Good luck with surviving.¡±¡¯</i>

    The girl watched as the dark green figure walked off into the distance and her eyes teared up. Her hands balled up into fists as she made a resolution. <i>¡®I¡¯ll definitely survive. I¡¯ll survive till I can see her again!¡¯</i>

    ......

    After Shi Sheng left the massacred Great Desert City, she met some people¡ªrefugees, to be more urate. She learned from them that Dong Jing was heading towards the capital of The Great Desert, the City of Ten Thousand Flowers.

    It was the one and only ce where one could see vegetation in The Great Desert. Everyone who lived there was either famous, powerful or influential. If Dong Jing wanted to rapidly increase his strength, he would find no better ce than this city.

    <strong>[Host, please, now is not the time to be taking your own sweet time. At this rate, the entire City of Ten Thousand Flowers will be massacred before you get there.]</strong>

    <i>¡®What ¡°take my own sweet time?¡± Is this how you use that idiom? Don¡¯t use idioms if you don¡¯t know how! You think you¡¯ll be able to hide the fact you¡¯re dumb by saying things you don¡¯t understand?¡¯</i>

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®Host is attacking my confidence again... Requesting termination of Host.¡¯</i></strong>

    ¡°I definitely can¡¯t beat him as I am right now, so I won¡¯t go and seek out death,¡± Shi Sheng replied with a straight face after she was done with her internal cussing.

    System was very speechless. <strong><i>¡®I¡¯ve never seen you afraid of the male lead, no matter how amazing he is... Aren¡¯t you pretty enthusiastic about seeking death when ites to the two leads?</i></strong>

    <strong><i>And now you¡¯re here, saying you¡¯re afraid that you can¡¯t beat the viin...so you won¡¯t go out and seek death? This joke isn¡¯t funny at all!</i></strong>

    <strong><i>There¡¯s no need to find suchme excuses for not wanting to fight!</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Please bring out the passion you have when facing the leads! Don¡¯t have any misgivings and just attack!!!</i></strong>

    <strong><i>I¡¯m<sup>(bxt)</sup> going to die of anger...¡¯</i></strong>

    System wanted to shut down in frustration.

    No matter how much it urged otherwise, Shi Sheng acted deaf and continued to slowly make her way to the City of Ten Thousand Flowers at her own leisurely pace.

    However, the defences of the City of Ten Thousand Flowers were clearly on another level; even though Shi Sheng only arrived after what seemed to be an eternity on the road, Dong Jing still hadn¡¯t made his way into the city yet. He was currently fighting a group of people at the city gates.

 Chapter 262 - You Rock, Highgod! (12)

    <h4>Chapter 262 : You Rock, Highgod! (12)</h4>

    Shi Sheng sat on her sword as she observed the battle from above.

    Dong Jing was dressed all in ck and wore a ck mask that covered his entire face. He was also attacking a group of people with a pitch-ck sword. Basically, if one was asked to describe him in one word, it would be ck.

    Despite facing so many opponents at once, Dong Jing kept a very cool and calm demeanor. He defended and attacked with apt timing. Even when his opponents thought of new and tricky ways to disrupt him, they would still be the only ones suffering from the actual attempt.

    Shi Sheng rubbed her chin before passing judgement enigmatically, ¡°It would be a pity for this person to not conquer the world.¡±

    <i>¡®Who knows? Maybe he¡¯s my Feng Ci? Should I help him?¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Host... what¡¯re you nning to do?] </strong>System¡¯s voice had even started fluctuating from how agitated it was.

    ¡°Well, not you, that¡¯s for sure. Why¡¯re you so nervous?¡± Shi Sheng sent System the thought version of a derogatory eyeroll.

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®Host, do you believe I¡¯ll terminate you if you continue being this unfriendly?</i></strong>

    <strong><i>This isn¡¯t good. I have to add a restraining condition. But what?</i></strong>

    <strong><i>No attacking? Then how is she going to stop Dong Jing?</i></strong>

    <strong><i>No killing people<sup>[1]</sup>? That won¡¯t do, there are monsters down there too...¡¯</i></strong>

    System felt like its programming was being scrambled. It seemed like there was no restraining condition it could impose without making the mission impossible. <strong><i>¡®Master, this is bad! Host is really going to break something this time! Requesting immediate assistance!!!¡¯</i></strong>

    While System was struggling with what restraining condition it should force her to adhere to, Shi Sheng had already taken out her lightning balls and positioned herself directly above the City of Ten Thousand Flowers. She began chucking them at the defensive wards of the city that were blocking Dong Jing¡¯s way.

    <strong><i>Bang!</i></strong>

    System had already chosen to go offline. It didn¡¯t wish to bear witness to the tragedy that was about to ur. <strong><i>¡®This Host is way beyond saving, okay?¡¯</i></strong>

    Shi Sheng only aimed for the defensive wards around the city. Noticing they had been broken, Dong Jing immediately made a beeline for the city.

    He raised his head slightly to look up into the sky, but a thickyer of clouds obscured his vision so he couldn¡¯t see anything.

    Shi Sheng nonchntly propped up her chin and watched as Dong Jing went on a massacre.

    He wouldn¡¯t kill women, children or the elderly¡ªof course, that was under the condition that they didn¡¯t attack him first.

    Contrary to what one would expect, the ones who took advantage of the chaos to kill and steal to their heart¡¯s content were a portion of the citizenry themselves.

    Dong Jing wasn¡¯t nning on stealing everyone¡¯s cultivation. It was obvious that he had clear, predetermined targets for he knew the weaknesses and skills of every person he pursued like the back of his hand.

    The more Shi Sheng watched, the more satisfied she was. If not for the main characters¡¯ indestructible halos, Dong Jing would¡¯ve already conquered the world, no sweat.

    ......

    By the time Dong Jing left the city, his ck clothes werepletely drenched in fresh blood. It dripped onto the floor, causing a trail of blood to flow wherever he walked.

    The world was abysmally silent, as if all life had been eradicated from existence.

    Suddenly, Dong Jing¡¯s steps paused and he focused on a point ahead of him.

    It was as if someone had hit the slow button for the entire world.

    In the middle of the main road, far into the distance, a woman wearing a dark green dress sat on a floating sword and looked at him with eyes that were curved into crescent moons from smiling.

    ¡°You were the one who helped me.¡± Dong Jing¡¯s voice was rather hoarse, as if he hadn¡¯t used it in a long time.

    His words were a statement, not a question.

    ¡°Yep.¡± Shi Sheng leapt off her sword. ¡°In return, let me touch you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± <i>¡®Touch me? Touch where?? Why is there such an unreserved youngdy in front of me...¡¯</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone and want to check whether you¡¯re him or not.¡±

    <i>¡®It¡¯s best to get straight to the point with these types of people.¡¯</i>

    Dong Jing fell silent for a long while before slowly approaching Shi Sheng. ¡°How?¡±

    He didn¡¯t like to owe favours to others.

    If she was nning on using this as an opportunity to harm him... Then he¡¯d simply send her down to apany the others.

    Dong Jing¡¯s reaction was within Shi Sheng¡¯s expectations, so she spoke without hesitation, ¡°Just stretch out your hand.¡±

    Once you are strong enough to look down on everyone, it doesn¡¯t matter what they do; their schemes be nothing more than minor, harmless tricks.

    Dong Jing hesitated for a moment but still cautiously stretched his hand out in the end.

    To guard against any sudden attacks Dong Jing mightunch against her, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t hold onto his wrist, but rather his hand.

    A stream of energy that couldn¡¯t be called gentle poured into Dong Jing¡¯s body from his palm. His first reaction was to resist it.

    The killing intent surrounding him abruptly spiked, but the woman in front of him didn¡¯t show any reaction at all, as if she couldn¡¯t even feel it.

    Shi Sheng frowned and red at him. ¡°What¡¯re you resisting for?¡±

    ¡°What do you intend to do?¡± Dong Jing countered.

    Sending one¡¯s energy into another¡¯s body was one of the most tabooed practices of the cultivation world. He¡¯d be mad to not resist.

    ¡°Just checking something,¡± Shi Sheng spoke contemptuously, ¡°Not everyone¡¯s out to off you. Killing you would only dirty my sword. You¡¯d best not resist¡ªelse, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±

    <i>¡®Dirty her sword... This woman is really too detestable!¡¯</i>

    Dong Jing¡¯s body shook suddenly as the eyes under his mask surged with tumultuous waves. His blood roiled inside his body. Only after he took a moment to adjust his condition did he manage to speak, ¡°You¡¯re a Highgod.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes curved upwards. ¡°Told you not to resist. The consequences of not listening.¡±

    Dong Jing¡¯s breathing turned heavier. He couldn¡¯t remember any Highgod in the Heavenly Realm that matched her description. But her power was truly that of a Highgod...

    The stream of energy didn¡¯t do anything to his body, merely swimming around casually. Seeing it do no harm, he gave up on resisting. If this woman really was a Highgod, he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat her in his current state. Although he had just gathered a lot of energy in his body, he couldn¡¯t utilise it for anything since he hadn¡¯t tempered it yet.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Qing Guan.¡±

    ¡°Qing Guan...¡± <i>¡®This name seems familiar. I think I¡¯ve heard it somewhere before.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as she felt somewhat disappointed. <i>¡®It¡¯s not Feng Ci.¡¯</i>

    She withdrew her hand, causing the energy in Dong Jing¡¯s body to disappear, as if it had never been there in the first ce.

    Dong Jing could read the answer from her expression: he wasn¡¯t the one. But he was rather surprised that she had really just been checking if he was who she was looking for.

    <i>¡®Qing Guan... Oh yeah!¡¯</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re the Qing Guan from Verdant Pce?¡± Dong Jing asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Sounds like you¡¯ve heard of me. It appears I¡¯m quite famous!¡±

    <i>¡®Viin-sama knew Qing Guan? What¡¯s up with that? I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> a wee bit confused...</i>

    <i>Though I suppose he could¡¯ve just heard of her from rumours. After all, he used to be an inhabitant of the Heavenly Realm.¡¯</i>

    Thinking thus, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t continue to ponder on the matter too deeply.

    <i>¡®Too bad Qing Guan died so early in the plot. There was nothing in the story about what rtionship she had with Dong Jing.¡¯</i>

    Dong Jing, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®It really is thatss from Verdant Pce. Huh, and she¡¯s all grown up too. Her character is...strange to say the least.¡¯</i>

    ......

    Having failed in her quest to find Feng Ci, Shi Sheng was nning on heading back to the Heavenly Realm to mess around with the female lead more.

    But Dong Jing seemed to have a screw or two loose in his head, for he trailed along behind her. Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to continue his mission to kill people.

    Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t very familiar with The Great Desert, so every direction looked the same to her. Naturally, she was unable to shake the long-time resident, Dong Jing, off her tail.

    She stopped and turned to re irritably at the persistent person following her. ¡°Why¡¯re you following me instead of advancing your murderous career?¡±

    <i>¡®This fellow couldn¡¯t be following me because he ns on secretly offing me to steal my Highgod cultivation, could he? I never thought you were this kind of despicable viin! *disdain*¡¯</i>

    Dong Jing, who had never thought his bloody and violent actions could be interpreted as advancing a certain type of career, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®What¡¯s with that expression?¡¯</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m telling ya, don¡¯t you dare covet my cultivation. I don¡¯t feel like dying yet.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you following me?!¡± Shi Sheng red up. <i>¡®There were so many roads along the way, yet you still insisted on following me! How am I supposed to believe you have no ulterior motives?¡¯</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m headed this way too.¡±

    ¡°Headed¡ª¡± <i>¡®¡ªthis way your grandpa!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng charged over with sword in hand.

    <sup>[1]</sup> In Chinese the word for people is the same as human. So races other than human are literally not people. None of that animals-are-people-too deal.

 Chapter 263 - You Rock, Highgod! (13)

    <h4>Chapter 263 : You Rock, Highgod! (13)</h4>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s attacks were brutal¡ªshe¡¯d attack without caring whether the point was vital or not, so where her attacks wouldnd was unpredictable. Those with slow reaction speeds would bepletely unable to put up any type of resistance.

    Dong Jing hadn¡¯t been nning on seriously fighting back against Shi Sheng. At first, he¡¯d only made a few perfunctory counterattacks.

    But he quickly found out that she was ying for keeps; she wasn¡¯t holding back at all.

    He had no choice but to take her attacks seriously.

    Though the sword in her hand appeared to be a normal sword, there was a terrifying force behind her every attack. In fact, it was no worse than his ck Demon.

    ......

    Shi Sheng managed to win the sh by a narrow margin. Dong Jing retreated into the distance and called for a ceasefire.

    Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t been nning on killing Dong Jing in the first ce, so she lowered her sword once Dong Jing surrendered.

    ¡°That sword of yours...¡± Dong Jing stared at the sword in Shi Sheng¡¯s hand. He had never heard of such a powerful sword¡¯s existence before.

    ¡°God-Killer,¡± Shi Sheng aloofly tossed out a name.

    The pitiful sword that once again had its name changed, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Master, just how many names do I have?¡¯</i>

    Dong Jing was dumbfounded. <i>¡®What God-Killer? With that kind of name, how could those people in the Heavenly Realm have allowed you to use it? At least put some heart into bullshitting...¡¯</i>

    Even after having been defeated by Shi Sheng, Dong Jing still trailed along after her. After several instances where Shi Sheng blew her top, Dong Jing found that not only did this girl have a short temper, her character wasn¡¯t too pleasant either¡ªshe¡¯d immediately resort to violence at the slightest provocation.

    He was beginning to suspect she was in The Great Desert because she wasn¡¯t wee in the Heavenly Realm...

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know why Dong Jing was following her, so she just left him to his own devices and continued on her way.

    But there was a saying that was almost always true: even if you don¡¯t look for trouble, trouble would look for you.

    Of course, since Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t a main character, trouble wouldn¡¯t be looking for her per se. But it <i>was</i> looking for Dong Jing, who had been following her all this while.

    And seeing as she was walking in front of him¡ªand that the people looking for Dong Jing happened to arrive from in front of her... she was unfortunate enough to be implicated.

    ¡°Dong Jing had apanion...? And she¡¯s super pretty too. Is she an immortal?¡±

    ¡°No way! Don¡¯t all those immortals love wearing clothes that make them look more sage-like? This girl doesn¡¯t look the part. She seems more like someone from the Underworld.¡±

    ¡°Why would people from the Underworld be here...? Well, she¡¯s not a good person if she¡¯s hanging around Dong Jing! Who knows if she¡¯s his woman! Kill her too!¡±

    <i>¡®¡®His woman¡¯ your grandpa! Do you even know how to speak the humannguage properly?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng had long lost her tolerance for these people who prattled away instead of just attacking so she rushed up to them with her sword and attacked them. <i>¡®If you wanna fight, just fight! What¡¯s with all the chit-chat! You¡¯re courting death!¡¯</i>

    Everywhere she went, fresh blood sprayed. But her figure remained elegant and her movements graceful. She was a sight one wouldn¡¯t be able to take their eyes off of. Dong Jing was left dumbfounded, staring with his mouth agape. He began reflecting on whether he looked too ugly while killing.

    <i>¡®Turns out that killing people is an art... Hm, guess I¡¯ll try killing more beautifully next time.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Where the hell did this killing gode from?! She¡¯s on the same level as Dong Jing! Quick, retreat!¡±

    ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡±

    Thest few men that were still alive began retreating. When nning their attack, they thought they¡¯d only have to deal with Dong Jing. They hadn¡¯t expected they¡¯d also have to deal with someone else just as powerful. If they continued to fight, they would bepletely annihted.

    This wasn¡¯t the result they wanted to achieve.

    Once they had all retreated, Shi Sheng flicked the blood off her sword.

    Dong Jing walked over from behind her. There was a few sshes blood on his mask, causing it to look even more ferocious than before.

    The scent of blood lingered in the air. Between the twoy several corpses. The atmosphere appeared to have turned tense. Of course, this was only from Dong Jing¡¯s point of view.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t even spare a nce at him as she tossed her sword in the air, whereupon it erged. She leapt on it and rapidly flew off into the distance.

    Dong Jing didn¡¯t chase after her this time. He merely watched as Shi Sheng¡¯s figure vanished into the clouds.

    He then turned to look in the direction where their attackers had fled. <i>¡®So they dared to try hunting me down? How bold! If I didn¡¯t fulfil their <strong>wishes</strong>, I wouldn¡¯t be living up to my reputation as a bloodthirsty fiend, now would I?¡¯</i>

    ......

    Shi Sheng wanted to quickly leave The Great Desert, but realised she didn¡¯t seem to know where the exit was exactly.

    The entrance and exit of The Great Desert were located in different ces and she had only been shown where the entrance was. For the sake of locating the exit, Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t help but go to more popted areas to gather information.

    However, her portrait had started being circted in The Great Desert, alleging that she was on Dong Jing¡¯s side. Hence, everyone would attack her on sight before skedaddling right after.

    Shi Sheng was depressed. <i>¡®What did I do, eh? Those people fromst time wanted to kill me first! I was only defending myself! It was self-defence, got it? Forget it... These primitives wouldn¡¯t be able to understand.¡¯</i>

    After the nth attack, Shi Sheng was feeling rather peeved, to say the least. All she wanted to do was ask for directions...

    <i>¡®Are the people here all sick in the head or what? They know they can¡¯t beat me, yet they still try and cause trouble for me...¡¯</i>

    Devil beasts made up arge portion of the inhabitants of The Great Desert. They were rather impulsive and always looking for a fight, so naturally they also wanted to pick a fight with Shi Sheng.

    At first, she hadn¡¯t wanted to bother with them. However, they chased her around so much that she finally lost her patience and ended up chasing them instead.

    Devil beasts¡¯ minds were quite simple. The humans around them had probably picked up their habits after so long and turned simple too. So now the onlyw they respected in The Great Desert was the rule of the strong.

    After experiencing Shi Sheng¡¯s strength, the group of devil beastspletely submitted. Now they would help her kill people and even happily called her ¡°Boss¡±.

    ¡°Boss, Boss! Who¡¯re we gonna kill today?¡± Several devil beasts in their human forms gathered around Shi Sheng with excited expressions.

    Shi Sheng looked at the buff man that had just spoken.

    ¡°...¡± <i>¡®I don¡¯t wanna kill people. Or devil beasts. All I<sup>(bbb)</sup> wanna do is be a quiet beauty...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go kill that fiend Dong Jing! You¡¯re so awesome, you¡¯ll definitely be able to kill him with a wave of your hand! Roaar!¡±

    <i>¡®Roar your grandpa!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng fell silent before continuing, ¡°Dong Jing¡¯s really strong too. Why do you guys want to kill him instead of following him?¡±

    <i>¡®These guys are mouring for blood every time Dong Jing¡¯s mentioned. But I¡¯ve killed quite a lot of them too, so why aren¡¯t they mouring for my blood?</i>

    <i>This is illogical... We¡¯re both viins, what¡¯s with this difference in treatments?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°You¡¯rezier than him, Boss! If we don¡¯t attack, you won¡¯t attack. But Dong Jing will attack us even if we don¡¯t attack him. So of course we have to kill him,¡± A man with smaller stature than the others spoke as though their actions were a given.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Oh, so now I¡¯m in the wrong for beingzy? Why is it always my fault? I<sup>(bbb)</sup> refuse!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Look what you¡¯re saying! How could you call our Bosszy?!¡± The buff man sent the smaller man flying with a smack. He then turned to tter Shi Sheng with a fawning expression, ¡°Boss¡¯ hands are so precious, how could they be used to kill us lowly ones? They should at least be used to kill someone like Dong Jing!¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at this group of self-proimed little bros and felt mncholic. <i>¡®It shouldn¡¯t be toote for me to kill them...¡¯</i>

    Thinking thus, Shi Sheng drew her sword.

    The devil beasts surrounding her took notice and immediately dispersed. ¡°Whoa whoa whoa! Boss is going to kill us beasties! Run!¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips twitched. <i>¡®The devil beasts here are too cowardly... I don¡¯t want these thigh-huggers! They run off the moment they think they can¡¯t win! Why would I want a group of such disgraceful lil bros following me around? To lose even more face?¡¯</i>

    From then on, Shi Sheng would draw her sword every time the devil beasts showed up. And without fail, they¡¯d always turn their tails and run away yelping. Yet it never took very long for them to scurry right back, and the whole process repeated.

    They did this over and over, never seeming to get tired.

    Shi Sheng felt like sighing even more now. <i>¡®These idiots are so dumb I don¡¯t even feel like killing them anymore...¡¯</i>

    <strong>Author¡¯s note:</strong>

    Update.

    Monster followers: Boss, there are people who haven¡¯t voted.

    Shi Sheng: *draws sword* Who?

    Monster followers: It¡¯s those little devils over there!

    Shi Sheng: *waves sword domineeringly before falling to knees* Please vote ah little devils!!!

    Monster followers: Boss... where¡¯s your dignity?

 Chapter 264 - You Rock, Highgod! (14)

    <h4>Chapter 264 : You Rock, Highgod! (14)</h4>

    Along the way, Dong Jing was still massacring people. By the time Shi Sheng finally learned where the exit of The Great Desert was from the bunch of ¡®dumb beasts¡¯, Dong Jing had killed nearly every single living thing in The Great Desert.

    System had repeatedly warned her about this, but Shi Sheng had long turned a deaf ear to it. <i>¡®If he wants to kill so badly, let him! It¡¯s very immoral to get between someone and their goal, y¡¯know?¡¯</i>

    Hence, Shi Sheng chose to allow Dong Jing¡¯s little killing spree in The Great Desert while she headed back to the Heavenly Realm.

    But...

    <i>¡®Why the hell are these dunces following me?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Boss, wait for us! Ow ow ow!¡±

    ¡°Ah ah, don¡¯t push! I¡¯m not going to be able to catch up to her! Boss, wait for us!!!¡±

    ¡°Whoa whoa whoa, I¡¯ve almost caught up! Boss look! I can fly!¡±

    Shi Sheng silently increased her speed, shaking off the group of idiots.

    ......

    The Heavenly Realm.

    ¡°Highgod Qing Guan.¡± Several minor immortals who caught sight of Shi Sheng immediately bowed in greeting. But their gazes were rather... odd.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t mind as she continued on her way. But this wasn¡¯t a one-off thing; almost every immortal she came across had the same odd expression when they saw her.

    Shi Sheng grew suspicious. <i>¡®Just what happened while I was away? If it¡¯s something to do with me...then it almost definitely has something to do with the leads.¡¯</i>

    She reached out to grab a minor immortal who was coincidentally passing by. ¡°What exactly happened while I was gone?¡±

    His expression changed and he couldn¡¯t help but start trembling. ¡°H-High-Highgod... I-I-I...¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t even speak a simple sentence, what use are you?¡± Shi Sheng pretended like she was going to strangle him.

    ¡°Ancient God Zi Huan has taken Yue Yao in as his disciple and she¡¯s been promoted to Highlord... she¡¯s also been reinstated as Moon Elder.¡± Faced with the threat of dying, the minor immortal could only blurt out everything he knew to save himself from this Highgod¡¯s wrath.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®There¡¯s no such thing as most melodramatic, only more melodramatic...</i>

    <i>The life of an FL is simply full of pleasant surprises. Even reflecting at a cliff meant for criminals can get you the attention of an Ancient God and a promotion to Highlord!¡¯</i>

    So, what happened basically went like this:

    Yue Yao was punished to go to the Reflection Cliff. But while she was there, she met the Ancient God Zi Huan, who had been trapped there by someone.

    This Ancient God was seriously powerful! Even more so than Shi Sheng and Cang Lan.

    You¡¯d know just from the title of ¡°Ancient God.¡±

    The full title was Ancient Highgod, which was clearly a step up from Highgod¡ªthe rank Shi Sheng and Cang Lan were at.

    Just how incredible was he? Why, he was the one and only Ancient Highgod currently still alive.

    He was from the same generation as Qing Guan¡¯s parents. With the rest of the Ancient Highgods dead, how could he not be the most amazing?

    He wasn¡¯t involved much in the original plot, only showing up at the very end when Yue Yao¡¯s true identity was being revealed.

    <i>¡®So Plot-sama decided to give the FL a new cheat after I<sup>(bbb)</sup> broke herst one? Plot-sama, you¡¯re going to be struck by lightning for being so wilful!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Then what¡¯s with those stares you lot have been giving me?¡±

    <i>¡®Even if the FL ended up getting off the hook scot-free, they don¡¯t have to look at me with those weird gazes, do they?¡¯</i>

    The minor immortal wanted to cry but had no tears. <i>¡®There are so many people here, why grab me? Why am I so unlucky?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Highgod, er, you should...take a look at the Stone of Three Lifetimes for yourself.¡±

    <i>¡®Stone of Three Lifetimes? What¡¯s this have to do with that stone?¡¯</i>

    But she soon understood why everyone cast such odd nces at her. Shi Sheng had forgotten to retrieve her red string before leaving, so it was still with Yue Yao. The Stone of Three Lifetimes allowed others to see who your red string was tied to.

    <i>¡®So... Yue Yao abused her authority to tie me to someone?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng stormed over to the Stone of Three Lifetimes. The immortal child standing guard over the stone was scared into kneeling and trembled fearfully in front of Shi Sheng¡¯s murderous expression.

    Shi Sheng ced her hand on the Stone of Three Lifetimes. It flickered several times before a name appeared on it.

    Dong Jing.

    Shi Sheng stared at that name for ten whole seconds, her expression unreadable. Her eyes were as calm as eternally still water with nary a single ripple.

    <i>¡®Very good, FL-sama. You dared to matchmake me<sup>(bbb)</sup> with that imbecile who only knows how to kill people, Dong Jing!¡¯</i>

    She took her hand off the Stone of Three Lifetimes, drew her sword and brought it crashing down on the Stone of Three Lifetimes without any change in expression.

    ¡°Highgod, no!¡± The immortal child kneeling on the ground eximed.

    <i>Crackk¡ª</i>

    With a swing of her sword, the Stone of Three Lifetimes was split down the middle.

    The immortal child stared at the two halves of the Stone of Three Lifetimes in shock. <i>¡®Oh nononono, I¡¯m so dead! The Stone of Three Lifetimes is broken... I¡¯m going to be beaten to death, aren¡¯t I? Definitely beaten to death. Highgod, it¡¯s okay for you to be wilful, but it¡¯s definitely not okay for the rest of us!!!¡¯</i>

    Hacking apart the Stone of Three Lifetimes wasn¡¯t nearly enough for Shi Sheng¡¯s anger to subside, so she dragged her sword along as she stormed towards the Moon Elder Hall.

    News that Highgod Qing Guan had returned to the Heavenly Realm, hacked apart the Stone of Three Lifetimes in anger, and was currently furiously stalking towards Moon Elder Hall soon spread throughout the Heavenly Realm.

    Though...<i>furiously</i> was rather inurate. Shi Sheng was actually feeling rather calm.

    ......

    ¡°Highlord, bad news!¡± An immortal child servant of Moon Elder Hall anxiously rushed back upon hearing the news of the rampaging Shi Sheng from outside. He urgently reported, ¡°Highgod Qing Guan¡¯s back and is heading here right no¡ªGreetings, Ancient God Zi Huan!¡±

    The immortal child clearly hadn¡¯t expected that Zi Huan would also be here. He had been in such a rush that he¡¯d nearly finished his words before noticing the man standing beside his Highlord. He immediately lowered his head and greeted Zi Huan.

    Zi Huan coolly epted it.

    ¡°Master, Highgod Qing Guan is here to cause trouble for me!¡± Yue Yao pitifully clutched onto Zi Huan¡¯s arm as she spoke nervously, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±

    Zi Huan ruffled Yue Yao¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, no one will dare to touch you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Yue Yao lowered her head, seemingly in embarrassment, which just so happened to mask the triumphant look that shed across her face.

    Shi Sheng could feel a powerful pressure radiating from the Moon Elder Hall before she even got close. <i>¡®This sonovabitch! Think you¡¯re so great cause you¡¯re a rare antique? Fucking using your aura to warn me<sup>(bbb)</sup> off!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng tossed several lightning balls at Moon Elder Hall, causing it to instantly turn into rubble. Zi Huan carried Yue Yao out with him as he emerged from the ruins of the Hall.

    Shi Sheng was standing in the white jade courtyard right outside the Hall. Her dark green dress fluttered in the wind, making her stand out against the white background.

    ¡°Highgod Qing Guan, why have you destroyed the Moon Elder Hall?¡± Zi Huan bore the demeanour of an Ancient Highgod as waves of pressure pressed down on Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng frowned as she resisted the oppressive force that was trying to make her to kneel. She arrogantly dered, ¡°I felt like it. What other reason would I need?¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Realm has itsws! How can you destroy something just because you felt like it?!¡± Zi Huan raised his voice a few notches and the pressure on Shi Sheng increased as well.

    Shi Sheng felt like a thousand gold bars were weighing down on her head. The very air itself continuously suppressed her.

    She tried to silently bear with it, but the pressure was too great¡ªso she started tossing her lightning balls again.

    <strong><i>Bang!</i></strong>

    The moment the st rang out, Shi Sheng felt the pressure around her recede.

    She sighed heavily. <i>¡®Ancient Highgods really live up to their name. That sort of pressure could kill someone...¡¯</i>

    Zi Huan carefully protected Yue Yao and avoided the st. However, he seemed to have sensed the power of the Heavenly Dao...

    Although this power felt different from the one he was familiar with, they were from the same vein, hence there wasn¡¯t much difference.

    ¡°You said it yourself that the Heavenly Realm must uphold itsws... So how are you going to bullshit your way past Yue Yao making a match for me of her own ord?¡± The arrogant woman¡¯s melodious voice sounded from in front of them.

    Zi Huan brought Yue Yao out of the area flickering with lightning andnded on a rtively safe spot. ¡°Yue Yao can¡¯t be med for this. Since your red string is connected to Dong Jing¡¯s, it means this is fate.¡±

    ¡°Fate?¡± Shi Sheng scoffed before ridiculing his words, ¡°Are you going to say that she ¡®didn¡¯t <i>mean</i> to¡¯ again?¡±

    Zi Huan replied, ¡°It is true that Yue Yao didn¡¯t do this on purpose.¡±

    <strong>Author¡¯s note:</strong>

    An update to thank the little angels who donated yesterday~

    <u>Lesson Time</u>

    Little Fairy: Do you recognise that word?

    Little Angel(s): No.

    Little Fairy: I¡¯ll tell you if you vote.

    Little Angel(s): *obediently votes* Done.

    Little Fairy: The ¡°Û¨¡± in ¡°×ÏÛ¨¡± is pronounced ¡°huan¡±.

 Chapter 265 - You Rock, Highgod! (15)

    <h4>Chapter 265 : You Rock, Highgod! (15)</h4>

    <i>¡®¡°Not on purpose?¡± This phrase again! FL-sama, are you nning on making this damn phrase your life motto or something?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Moon Elder Pce caught fire several days ago. Your red string attached to Dong Jing¡¯s by itself, so this is the will of the heavens,¡± Zi Huan spoke with a cid expression.

    <i>¡®Caught fire...</i>

    <i>Oh, for fuck¡¯s sake! At least put a little more effort into bullshitting me! What kind of fire could break out in the Heavenly Realm? It needs to be Samadhi Truefire<sup><strong>[1]</strong></sup> at the very least, right? Which idiot would be stupid enough to y with that sort of thing in the Heavenly Realm?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Like I care if it was an ident. Since it happened while you were in charge, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡±

    Yue Yao, who was timidly standing beside Zi Huan,ined in a soft voice, ¡°How could you me me for this?¡±

    <i>¡®Hey! This girl!¡¯ </i>Shi Sheng swept a cold gaze over, causing Yue Yao to shrink back in fear. Her heart thumped wildly, as if it was about to leapt out of her chest. <i>¡®Her eyes are so scary...¡¯</i>

    ¡°<i>You¡¯re</i> the Moon Elder. Who else should I me if not you? Myself?¡± Shi Sheng scoffed, ¡°Alright, enough with the nonsense. Talking with you guys lowers my IQ. Hand over the Book of Romantic Fate.¡±

    ¡°Why should it be given to you?¡± Zi Huan frowned. ¡°Qing Guan, don¡¯t just use your status as Highgod to do whatever you please!¡±

    ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Well too bad! I¡¯m<sup>(lz)</sup> gonna do just that!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t use your status as an Ancient God to suppress me then!¡±

    <i>¡®Sonovabitch! So you can use your strength to suppress others, but they¡¯re aren¡¯t allowed to do the same? Fucking retard.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng had never seen someone so shameless before. She felt like if she still didn¡¯t attack now, she¡¯d be letting herself down.

    Shi Sheng flexed her wrists as the corner of her mouth tilted up, revealing a rather queer smile. That smile caused Zi Huan¡¯s heart to skip a beat, but he calmed down in the next second.

    <i>¡®She¡¯s just a Highgod. What could she do to me?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Qing Guan, this is the Heavenly Realm. Mind your status!¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Shi Sheng replied calmly.

    Zi Huan¡¯s heart thumped even harder. <i>¡®Why is her reaction so calm...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Highgod Qing Guan!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Shi Sheng red back fiercely.

    Zi Huan, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®In all my years as an Ancient God, I have never seen someone as arrogant as her!</i>

    <i>Even in my heyday when all the other Ancient Highgods were still around, no one dared to speak to me like this!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. She charged over with her sword in hand before Zi Huan had a chance to react.

    The aura it emitted caused Zi Huan to turn serious. <i>¡®That¡¯s a divine weapon...</i>

    <i>Ever since the other Ancient Highgods fell, all of the divine weapons vanished too. I¡¯ve never seen this sword before...where did she get it from?¡¯</i>

    But while he was distracted, Shi Sheng¡¯s sword was already about to slice him in half.

    Zi Huan¡¯s movements were slowed due to having to protect Yue Yao as well, but he still had the strength of an Ancient Highgod; Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t actuallynd a hit on him.

    <i>¡®Gotta think of something.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng swiftly filtered through all of her possessions in her mind. She finally took out an object that had the appearance of an ordinary fishing and tossed it into the air. The once normal-looking suddenly glowed a bright gold, growing bigger and bigger before plunging towards Zi Huan and Yue Yao.

    Zi Huan effortlessly flung a spell at the, piercing through it and causing some golden dust to be scattered around.

    The hole caused by the spell rapidly widened as if being corroded by a strong acid. The soon dissolved into a shower of gold dust that gently fell on them from above.

    Zi Huan was wondering why this weapon was so fragile when he caught sight of his opponent casting an arrogant look at him right before the gold dust separated them like a curtain, blurring her figure.

    He suddenly had a bad premonition.

    He lowered his head to find that countless specks of gold dust hadnded on him and were beginning to slowly fuse into his body.

    <i>¡®These things...¡¯</i>

    He tried to pat them off, but the more he did so, the faster they fused with him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy; those lil fes are alive.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s expression turned even more arrogant seeing his struggle. ¡°They¡¯ll reproduce endlessly, treating your body like a shell. Of course, they won¡¯t kill you. You¡¯re a god after all.¡±

    ¡°Qing Guan!¡± Zi Huan barked.

    He could clearly feel those things swimming through his bloodstream, yet he couldn¡¯t expel these foreign entities with his divine power.

    <i>¡®Just what are these things that can negate even the power of an Ancient Highgod?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng calmly folded her arms and snorted coldly, ¡°Of all the people you could¡¯ve taken in as your disciple, you pick <i>her</i>. Serves you right!¡±

    <i>¡®And you were even nning on attacking me<sup>(lz)</sup>! Thought I<sup>(lz)</sup> wouldn¡¯t have a way to deal with you, eh? Ever heard of the saying ¡°there¡¯s a heaven beyond every heaven?¡±¡¯</i>

    ¡°Master...¡± Yue Yao clutched fearfully onto Zi Huan¡¯s hand. Some of the gold dust hadnded on her body as well and was currently melding into her. It felt like thousands of ants were crawling around inside her body; the itchiness was unbearable.

    ¡°I¡¯d advise you not use your divine power; those lil guys love that stuff the most...¡± Shi Sheng kindly gave him a heads-up as she walked forward.

    Zi Huan abruptly froze. It appeared that her words were true for when he attempted to use his divine power, it would mysteriously disappear.

    Shi Sheng casually entered the Moon Elder Hall and dug out the Book of Romantic Fate from the under the rubble whilst ignoring the immortal child servant¡¯s cries of protest.

    She flipped through till the veryst page, but couldn¡¯t find either her name or Dong Jing¡¯s. She frowned and carefully flipped through it again. Still nothing.

    <i>¡®That¡¯s not right! That old stone disyed it, so why is it not in the book? Just what did that lil bitch Yue Yao do? I seriously feel like fucking her up right now...¡¯</i>

    ......

    Shi Sheng exited the hall with a sour expression. Quite a few immortals were gathered outside the hall. Even the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother were present.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s expression was stern as he spoke furiously, ¡°Highgod Qing Guan, what are you doing?!¡±

    <i>¡®Just how bold must she be to dare to attack Ancient God Zi Huan?! Ever since she got promoted to Highgod, there hasn¡¯t been a single day of peace in the Heavenly Realm!</i>

    <i>I could overlook it when it was Yue Yao in the wrong, but now she destroys the Stone of Three Lifetimes <strong>and </strong>Moon Elder Hall <strong>and </strong>dares to even attack Ancient God Zi Huan! All of these crimes are more than enough to have her stripped of her divinity!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng indifferently raised her hand and examined it for a moment. ¡°Ah, humans. They won¡¯t die if they don¡¯t court death, no? What say you, Jade Emperor?¡±

    The Jade Emperor, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®What is she saying?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng lowered her hand and summoned her sword. A slight smile slowly bloomed on her face. ¡°Looks like you lot are nning on attacking me. Well then, I suppose I should...take the initiative!¡±

    As soon as she finished her sentence, she waved her sword, causing the weather to change.

    ¡°T-this is... a divine weapon!¡±

    ¡°Heavens! Highgod Qing Guan actually possesses a divine weapon...no wonder she¡¯s so fearless!¡±

    Ever since the Ancient Highgods died out, the various divine weapons scattered throughout the Heavenly Realm had been lost. Not even thest Ancient God in existence, Zi Huan, had one.

    But apart from a divine weapon, they couldn¡¯t think of anything else that could cause the weather to change.

    ¡°W-what is she doing...?¡±

    <i>¡®Surely this is what we should be the most worried about? ording to legends about the Ancient era, divine weapons are capable of causing mass destruction!</i>

    <i>Does Highgod Qing Guan n to destroy the Heavenly Realm?!¡¯</i>

    The Jade Emperor felt like he was in the middle of a whirlpool; the atmosphere around him seemed to be relentlessly pressing down on him.

    ¡°Jade Emperor, this is bad¡ª¡±

    This sudden shout caused his heart to thump rapidly. <i>¡®You think I can¡¯t see that already?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Jade Emperor, Jade Emperor! Arge group of devil beasts from The Great Desert are attacking us!¡±

    The messenger scrambled over to the Jade Emperor. He appeared to be so scared out of his wits that he didn¡¯t even notice the woman in the center of everyone¡¯s attention who was currently messing with the weather...

    ¡°What did you just say?!¡± The Jade Emperor thought he was hearing things.

    ¡°Devil beasts from The Great Desert are attacking!¡± The messenger repeated loudly.

    They were under attack from the devil beasts of The Great Desert.

    <sup>[1]</sup> No, this is not the name of an RPG character... (though it really should be) It¡¯s legendary fire that is able to burn anything. Think wildfire on steroids.

 Chapter 266 - You Rock, Highgod! (16)

    <h4>Chapter 266 : You Rock, Highgod! (16)</h4>

    What kind of ce was The Great Desert? It was somewhere even the Heavenly Realm didn¡¯t dare to send people to easily.

    It was a ce where good and evil mixed indiscriminately; one could find nearly any type of person there.

    But still the devil beasts outnumbered everyone else in The Great Desert. There were all kinds of them.

    There were even some Feral Beasts from the Ancient Era in there!

    <i>¡®...And now you¡¯re telling me that these devil beasts from The Great Desert are attacking?! Now is not the time to be cracking jokes!!!¡¯</i>

    Everything had taken ce in the span of a few seconds.

    Shi Sheng had been ignoring them this whole time¡ªshe swung her sword down while they were still in shock.

    Countless bolts of lightning suddenly fell from the heavens.

    <strong>[All the best, Host.] </strong>System¡¯s voice sounded in her mind right after the thunder started.

    The moment she heard that, she knew things had gone to shit. <i>¡®Must be that damn heavenly daoing to mess up my ns again.¡¯</i>

    And, sure enough, giant streaks of lightning were already beginning to strike at her.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± Shi Sheng cursed aloud before making a beeline towards Yue Yao.

    Lightning constantly struck the ces where her feet had been just a moment prior. Though she managed to avoid all of them, their power was not to be scoffed at; she could feel their outrageous destructive capabilities even withouting into direct contact with them.

    Since Zi Huan could not currently use his divine powers, he had to rely on the power of his physical body to dodge the rapid lightning strikes¡ªall while taking care so that not even a single hair of Yue Yao¡¯s was singed. Fortunately for him, they weren¡¯t the target of the lightning strikes so very few struck near them.

    ¡°Highgod Qing Guan, hurry up and stop this! Are you nning on destroying the entire Heavenly Realm?!¡±

    Someone yelled at Shi Sheng from a distance.

    At this point, she had already closed in on Yue Yao and kicked Zi Huan to the side. Zi Huan stumbled and was caught off-guard by a lightning bolt that just so happened to strike where he fell.

    ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± Yue Yao¡¯s was panic-stricken as she watched Shi Sheng approach her. Overwhelming fear caused Yue Yao to call out to Zi Huan, ¡°Master¡ª¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯t even save himself right now, let alone you! Stop dreaming!¡±

    Shi Sheng dragged Yue Yao to where the lightning bolts fell closest together. She wanted to see whether the Heavenly Dao would continue tond¡ªeven if it meant harming the precious FL..

    Yue Yao was scared stiff by the violent lightning striking around her. <i>¡®How did ite to this?¡¯</i>

    ording to her n, her Master should have already taught Qing Guan a lesson. This development wasn¡¯t within her predictions at all!

    The rumbling of thunder carried on ceaselessly, causing everyone¡¯s hearts to tremble.

    Shi Sheng tossed Yue Yao to the ground. When the next round of lightning bolts came down to strike again, somended beside Yue Yao¡ªbut there were also a few thatnded on her.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yue Yao¡¯s hair stood on end from the electric shocks as she let out a shrill cry.

    Shi Sheng stared at her disheveled appearance for a moment before her eyes narrowed and she revealed a strange smile; dark and full of wildness. <i>¡®So it¡¯s like that, eh?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng batted aside the boltsing at her with her sword and rose into the air. <i>¡®Since you want to strike me<sup>(lz)</sup> so badly, I¡¯ll<sup>(lz)</sup>y along too and make sure you can¡¯t stop this game even if you want to!¡¯</i>

    ......

    In the centre of the lightning strikes¡¯ bombardments, a woman in a dark-green dress suddenly rose into the air and her coldly-gleaming sword was thrust towards the thundering sky.

    As though attracted by something, lighting bolts as thick as an arm shot over to the iron sword one after another. However, some continued to follow their original paths downward, turning the nearby structures into rubble.

    Countless immortals scattered amidst the barrage of lightning, making the scene extremely chaotic.

    Someone rushed over to the fallen Zi Huan to quickly help him up.

    ¡°Ancient God Zi Huan, hurry up and stop her! She¡¯s simply gone mad! She wants to destroy the entire Heavenly Realm!¡±

    Zi Huan didn¡¯t respond, but he had a gloomy expression in his eyes. <i>¡®What¡¯s the use of telling me this? I can¡¯t even use my divine power right now...¡¯</i>

    The Jade Emperor was escorted over to Zi Huan by his guards. The gaze he set upon thetter was as if he was looking at their one and only saviour. ¡°Ancient God Zi Huan, hurry up and stop her!¡±

    Zi Huan, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®If I could, why would I just stand here and listen to all your begging?¡¯</i>

    Noticing Zi Huan¡¯s silence, the immortals¡¯ hearts thumped loudly in their chests. <i>¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯</i>

    <strong><i>Rumble¡ª</i></strong>

    This time¡¯s thunder was so powerful, it shook the Heavenly Realm. Everyone felt like the ground was cracking beneath their feet. They all turned to look towards Shi Sheng, but couldn¡¯t even see her shadow. They could only hear the deafening thunder that rumbled on ceaselessly.

    All they could see...was a charred, lightning-struck lump on the ground that was unrecognisable as a living, human being.

    ¡°Ancient God Zi Huan... Yue Yao...¡± The Jade Emperor was a bit nervous. <i>¡®Just why can¡¯t that kid get along with Highgod Qing Guan?¡¯</i>

    Zi Huan looked over at Yue Yao, his brows furrowing. He only took her as his disciple because she was the daughter of an old friend and had also just happened to rescue him. However, this time, she was the cause behind this great upheaval.

    ¡°Jade Emperor, this isn¡¯t good! The devil beasts are¡ªaaah!¡±

    The immortal who had cried out abruptly copsed, spraying fresh blood all over the Jade Emperor¡¯s clothes.

    The dark mass in the distance approached swiftly. Quite a number of immortals were either brutally crushed to death under a tsunami of feet or sent flying into the distance.

    ¡°Boss, Boss! Whoa whoa whoa! We¡¯re here, we¡¯re here! Boss, look at me! Look at meee!¡±

    ¡°Boss! Whoa whoa, mighty Boss! Kill these pretentious immortals! Kill kill kill!!!¡±

    ¡°Kill ¡®em! Chaaaaarge!¡±

    ¡°Boss, Boss...¡±

    Shi Sheng stood above the thunderclouds. She was densely surrounded by lightning, but none of it struck her.

    She had only just lowered her head to find that those devil beasts had joined the slugfest, causing her lips to twitch. <i>¡®Those halfwits really turned up huh...</i>

    <i>And from the looks of it...there¡¯s even more of them than before.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng shook her head before focusing on her sword.

    The lightning bolts attracted to her sword weren¡¯t controlled by the world¡¯s Heavenly Dao anymore. Perhaps these bolts surrounding her had some influence on the other ones, for the subsequent strikes seemed weaker than those from before. At least, they were nowhere near the level of power contained by the lightning bolts from Bu Jingyun¡¯s world.

    <i>Perhaps...if I make use of their mutual suppression and bnce, I canpletely demolish this ce! How exciting!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®Master, if you don¡¯te out now, Host is really going to break this world into pieces...¡¯</i></strong>

    While Shi Sheng was secretly preparing to destroy the world, the devil beasts and immortals had already engaged in a heated battle.

    This was the absolute chaos that greeted Dong Jing when he finally arrived. <i>¡®I haven¡¯t even started yet... howe there¡¯s already a fight? And why are all those devil beasts here??</i>

    <i>Forget it. Gonna kill them all anyways.¡¯</i>

    And so a killing god joined the fray.

    ¡°Aaaah! Boss, save us! That bastard Dong Jing is here!!!¡± Upon catching sight of Dong Jing, all the devil beasts immediately disengaged from battle and bolted towards Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Boss, help! Boss, hurry up and kill this bastard! Ow ow! Beasties are being killed here! Run run run!!!¡±

    Dong Jing was still wearing his mask. He killed all those in his path regardless of whether they were devil beast or god.

    But their cries for help caused Dong Jing to feel somewhat speechless. <i>¡®Those idiots are just as dumb as before...¡¯</i>

    <strong><i>Rumble¡ª Rumble¡ª</i></strong>

    Lightning had stopped falling at this point; though the storm clouds still roiled, their dark mass seeming to press down and suffocate those below..

    The stampeding devil beasts ground to a halt, causing the world to fall into silence. Everyone raised their heads to look at the sky.

    That dark-green figure slowly descended, her skirt billowing in the wind.

    Lightning crackled on the surface of her sword.

    ¡°Congrattions for witnessing the birth of a new era!¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice was transmitted by the wind into the far distance, as though it had been magnified somehow, to echo thunderously throughout the world.

    Everyone watched as she raised the sword in her hand. Time seemed to slow down.

    A bolt of lightning abruptly shot out from the sword and stabbed into the dark, churning clouds above...

    <strong><i>Rumble¡ª</i></strong>

    After a thunderous sound, the earth started cracking open¡ªthe gaps growing wider and extending into the distance at an rming rate.

    The surrounding buildings began to copse.

    No one could maintain a stable footing anymore; their expressions clearly showed their terror.

    <strong>Author¡¯s note:</strong>

    Little Fairy: I finally let you break a world. Are you happy?

    Shi Sheng: Yep. Let¡¯s do this more often.

    Little Fairy: No problem! Just get those little devils to vote!

    Shi Sheng: ...I suddenly find myself better suited to be a quiet beauty.

 Chapter 267 - You Rock, Highgod! (17)

    <h4>Chapter 267 : You Rock, Highgod! (17)</h4>

    The speed at which the Heavenly Realm copsed was too fast¡ªthe dumbfounded immortals had no time to try and stop stop it, so they could only watch in horror as everything crumbled to pieces.

    The chief culprit was currently surveying her masterpiece with a satisfied expression.

    <i>¡®This lunatic!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng lowered her head to look down at her sword as if it was the world¡¯s greatest treasure.

    ¡°Woah, you really <i>can </i>absorb anything. Looks like you aren¡¯t aplete waste of all the effort and items I expended to obtain you. I even risked my own life,¡± Shi Sheng muttered.

    Though she soon continued with some hints of regret in her voice, ¡°A pity you¡¯ll never be able to form a sword spirit...¡±

    The sword in her hands trembled slightly, as if it was strongly objecting, or perhaps just replying to Shi Sheng. She patted it, causing it to stop trembling and regain its former appearance. Shi Shengnded on the ground with her sword in her hand.

    The entire Heavenly Realm was copsing right now, so the immortals were currently struggling to just keep themselves alive. Naturally, no one had time to care about the lightning-struck Yue Yao.

    ¡°Qing Guan!¡± Yue Yao seemed as though her next breath would be herst as shey on the ground in a crumpled heap. But when she saw Shi Sheng, a strong flood of hatred burst forth from the depths of her eyes.

    ¡°Oh hey, you¡¯re still not dead.¡± Shi Sheng jeered. <i>¡®The FL halo is fucking unbelievable. I<sup>(bbb)</sup> had to use up so many treasures to resist that lightning, yet the FL straight up endured the whole barrage with just her body. This is discrimination ah!¡¯</i>

    Yue Yao¡¯s face had lost its former adorableness and turned vindictive as she spoke through clenched teeth, ¡°Qing Guan, you¡¯re a sinner for destroying the Heavenly Realm! You definitely won¡¯t meet a good end!¡±

    ¡°Oh well, I never wanted one anyway.¡±

    <i>¡®Why would a viin want a good end? The winner is king while the loser is the thief. I¡ªthe viin¡ªhave clearly won today, okay? Refuse to ept it? Come fight! I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> not stopping you!¡¯</i>

    Yue Yao was so angry she spat out a mouthful of blood. Rage and resentment bubbled up in her heart. <i>¡®Why?! Just...why?! I¡¯m already a Highlord with an Ancient God as my Master, yet I still can¡¯t beat her! Why?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng squatted down and asked in a cold tone, ¡°What did you do to Dong Jing¡¯s and my marriage fates?¡±

    Yue Yao nked out for a moment before spitting in contempt. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very capable? Why ask me?¡±

    Shi Sheng frowned in displeasure before mping her hand around Yue Yao¡¯s neck. ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience. I¡¯ll only ask you one more time: What did you do?¡±

    ¡°I. Won¡¯t. Tell. You!¡± Yue Yao squeezed the words out from between clenched teeth.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Very well.¡±

    She suddenly released Yue Yao and let her fall back onto the ground, looking down on her condescendingly. ¡°I hope your death won¡¯t be too terrible.¡±

    Yue Yao hadn¡¯t digested the meaning behind Shi Sheng¡¯s words before she heard thetter call over a devil beast that was chasing fleeing immortals around in the distance, ¡°You over there! Come over!¡±

    ¡°Ow ow ow! Boss called me!!!¡± An enormous devil beast who had just stomped an immortal to death pranced around in a circle in excitement before sprinting over to Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Boss, Boss, what did you need me to do?¡±

    Shi Sheng lifted her chin in the direction of the ckened figure on the ground. ¡°Take her away. You guys can y with her all you want. I don¡¯t mind if she dies.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll never find out if you kill me!¡± Yue Yao¡¯s gaze was as poisonous as a viper¡¯s as she stared at Shi Sheng.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to find out what happened¡ªI¡¯ll just kill Dong Jing.¡±

    <i>¡®You¡¯re dreaming if you think a flimsy red string is enough to manipte me!¡¯</i>

    ¡°You¡ª ah! Let go¡ª¡± Yue Yao was picked up by the devil beast Shi Sheng called over and tossed into the air like a ragdoll.

    Upon seeing this, the rest of the beasts that were some distance away immediately rushed over and joined in the fun, picking Yue Yao up and tossing her high into the air with their mouths.

    What followed was an even more brutal scene of Yue Yao being thrown up and down in the air like she was a toy rubber ball they were ying with.

    <i>¡®Honestly...if the FL still doesn¡¯t die after all this, I¡¯ll<sup>(bbb)</sup> really feel like going over to finish her off...¡¯</i>

    ......

    Unfortunately, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t get to finish Yue Yao off before she was rescued by someone.

    Cang Lan was wearing robes as white as snow when he descended from the sky and domineeringly rescued Yue Yao (who looked like she¡¯d been fished out of atrine) from the jaws of the devil beasts and carried her off to where the rest of the immortals were camped.

    The devil beasts who¡¯d had their new ¡®toy¡¯ snatched away immediately began yelping, ¡°Ow ow ow, Boss, a little white-face from the sky carried off our new toy!¡±

    ¡°Boss, that little white-face was too powerful; we didn¡¯t dare to snatch her back! Boss, you¡¯re super awesome so you should go!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®My mistake, I forgot about that amnesiac ML...</i>

    <i>*flips table* Can we <strong>please</strong> get rid of this cheat that stops the FL from dying every time?! I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> unhappy! System, gimme an OP cheat too! Lemme go on a rampage and kill the FL!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®Ha ha. You¡¯ve already destroyed an entire realm without cheats¡ªaren¡¯t you going to destroy the universe if I do give you some? I<sup>(bxt)</sup>refuse!</i></strong>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze swept over to Dong Jing who was currently massacring everyone in sight, regardless of their race. Her eyes swivelled in her head as she pondered over something.

    Having made a decision, she swiftly flew over to Dong Jing and kicked aside the immortal that was ¡®fighting¡¯ him, causing Dong Jing to stop his massacre and look at her.

    He was still wearing his mask. The eyes under the mask were calm and collected; he still hadn¡¯t turned bloodthirsty from his killing.

    ¡°Hi viin-sama, wanna party up to reap some kills?¡±

    Dong Jing, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Although the phrasing¡¯s a bit weird, I can get the gist of what she¡¯s trying to say.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Reason?¡± <i>¡®I previously suspected that she was in The Great Desert before because she was no longer wee in the Heavenly Realm¡ª and from the looks of it, I was right!¡¯</i>

    ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Reason? What reason should I give...¡¯</i>

    ¡°...Don¡¯t like the look of them.¡±

    <i>¡®This coutns as a reason, right? Plus, it¡¯s true that I¡¯ve never liked how they look... Every day, every single one of them wears nothing but white and they always look like they¡¯re suffering from facial paralysis... Facial paralysis does not equate to a cool poker face, okay?! Don¡¯t try to show off if you don¡¯t know how!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°You kill those two over there,¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s finger pointed towards the leads, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®Host is instigating the viins to kill people again... *sigh*¡¯</i></strong>

    <strong>#What can I do to make my Host quietlyplete a mission for once? SOS this is quite urgent!#</strong>

    ¡°I don¡¯t kill women,¡± Dong Jing abruptly refused.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Dafuq? So what if she¡¯s a woman? Does that not make her a person? Women can be much scarier than men when they turn fierce, yet you say you won¡¯t kill them?! Do you know how many men have died at the hands of women?! Don¡¯t underestimate women, you idiot!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Forget it. Go attack on your own then,¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand, having suddenly lost interest.

    Dong Jing, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Women are so fickle! She was the one who made the suggestion, and now she changes her mind?¡¯</i>

    Dong Jing ignored the ¡®fickle¡¯ Shi Sheng and continued massacring the immortals.

    Shi Sheng folded her arms and retreated out of the battlefield, letting Dong Jing take the main stage. <i>¡®If viin-sama manages to conquer the three realms all on his own, he¡¯ll be a legend! A model for all aspiring viins in the future!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng allowed her thoughts to roam freely till she started thinking about Feng Ci.

    <i>¡®So is Feng Ci not in this world? Why isn¡¯t Dong Jing...</i>

    <i>System said Feng Ci would appear in my missions, but not in <strong>every</strong> mission. So...I guess he isn¡¯t here this time, huh?</i>

    <i>Tsk tsk, this little devil sure knows how to y around, making me<sup>(bbb)</sup> search through entire worlds for him!</i>

    <i>Gotta give him a good beating first the next time I see him!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Host, are you still doing the Side Quest?] </strong>System spoke to remind Shi Sheng. <strong><i>¡®If you don¡¯t stop him now, Dong Jing¡¯s going to finish his massacre...¡¯</i></strong>

    <strong>Author¡¯s note:</strong>

    Shi Sheng: Where¡¯s that little devil Feng Ci run off to?

    Little Fairy: Guess.

    Shi Sheng: I¡¯ll make sure those little devils won¡¯t give you any votes, y¡¯know?

    Little Fairy: I¡¯ll kill off Feng Ci, y¡¯know?

    Shi Sheng: Go on then! If he dies, don¡¯t even think about getting any more votes!

    Little Fairy: I was wrong! Make those little devils vote! I need my votes~

 Chapter 268 - You Rock, Highgod! (18)

    <h4>Chapter 268 : You Rock, Highgod! (18)</h4>

    This disaster was on a scale unseen since the Deste Era.

    As though he had been possessed by a god of death, Dong Jing was killing immortals left, right, and centre.

    Additionally, the most powerful of their number, Ancient God Zi Huan, was unable to even use his divine power¡ªlet alone stop any of the chaos erupting around them.

    Although Cang Lan was strong enough to help, he had too many people to protect and was unable to fight to his fullest potential. Not to mention the bunch of devil beasts eyeing them covetously from the side, ready to pounce at a moment¡¯s notice.

    There was simply no way to win this fight.

    In the end, the immortals were forced to retreat to Mt. Kongwu.

    The destruction Shi Sheng caused had spread to the point where the ground holding the Heavenly Realm up gave waypletely. And since it was situated above the Mortal Realm...

    The weather turned irascible as disaster after disaster struck down from the heavens, causing utter chaos in the Mortal Realm.

    The new era Shi Sheng spoke of was unavoidable.

    ......

    Mt. Kongwu.

    Yue Yao had already washed up and taken some healing pills, but her face was still pale. She had most likely been scared witless by the devil beasts.

    ¡°Master...¡± Yue Yao looked at Zi Huan pitifully, ¡°It feels like there¡¯s something crawling around inside my body... It¡¯s really ufortable.¡±

    Zi Huan knew exactly what she was talking about¡ªhe was experiencing the same thing, after all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a way.¡± Zi Huan rubbed Yue Yao¡¯s head.

    ¡°Master...¡± Yue Yao¡¯s eyes misted over, making her look even more delicate and pitiable than before.

    Zi Huan rubbed Yue Yao¡¯s head somewhat absentmindedly before his hand slid down unconsciously, brushing past her cheek, a foreign emotion taking root in his eyes.

    Yue Yao¡¯s mind initially nked out, but her heart soon began to race as wild thoughts flew through her head.

    But Yue Yao shot them down immediately. <i>¡®He¡¯s my Master! How can I think about him that way? There¡¯s probably no one worthy of Master...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Master?¡± Yue Yao¡¯s face was pink as she called out to him in a soft voice.

    Zi Huan snapped back to his senses and his eyes shifted away from Yue Yao. ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯ll think of something.¡±

    ¡°En,¡± Yue Yao nodded obediently.

    Zi Huan nodded before turning to walk out the door, where he encountered Cang Lan. There was an indescribable tension in the air, but neither of them saw fit to break the silence.

    Only when Yue Yao cleared her throat did Cang Lan brush past Zi Huan to enter the room.

    ......

    Meanwhile, the immortals cooped up on Mt. Kongwu were at their wits¡¯ end.

    The Heavenly Realm had been destroyed. And although Shi Sheng had vanished somewhere, Dong Jing had brought his forces from The Great Desert to begin his conquest.

    And to add to that, their one and only Ancient God was currently unable to use his divine power because of Shi Sheng¡¯s plotting. As such, the immortals were engaged in lengthy discussion in the hope of finding a way to cure Zi Huan. After all, they would only have a chance to turn things around if he could regain his strength.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already tried so many methods, but those things seem to have melded into his flesh and bone! There¡¯s just no way to force them out!¡±

    ¡°Ancient God Zi Huan, do you feel anything besides the itch?¡± The Jade Emperor asked Zi Huan worriedly.

    ZI Huan lowered his eyes. ¡°The sensation has gotten stronger these past few days.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean it¡¯s worsening?!¡±

    ¡°What should we do? And Qing Guan never let slip what it was...¡±

    ¡°Just what in the heavens...¡±

    The immortals sank into another round of heated discussion, interspersed with the asional curse upon Qing Guan¡¯s eighteen generations of ancestors.

    ¡°Er... I think I know what they might be. But... I don¡¯t know if I should bring it up.¡± A minor immortal at the side raised his hand and spoke up somewhat timidly.

    The crowd fell silent as all eyes turned to the minor immortal. The Jade Emperor snapped in a low growl, ¡°We are in a state of emergency! Just spill whatever you know so we can all consider our options!¡±

    The minor immortal wiped cold sweat off his brow before continuing in a small voice, ¡°I once read about a type of insect that causes symptoms simr to the ones Ancient God Zi Huan described.¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What insects? Is there any solution?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what their name is, but it was stated that these insects went extinct in the Deste Era. However, I know that they can make one unable to use divine power. And it¡¯s not just limited to divine power¡ªeven devil power...will be suppressed,¡± the minor immortal spoke in as much detail as possible.

    ¡°Then is there a solution?¡± This was what the Jade Emperor was most concerned about at the moment.

    The minor immortal looked at Zi Huan before swallowing with some difficulty. ¡°There <i>is</i>...but...¡±

    ¡°Well? Spit it out! What¡¯s with all the hemming and hawing?¡± Even without the Jade Emperor saying anything, others had already started to press him.

    Ancient God Zi Huan was their only hope now.

    ¡°He has to... do <i>that</i>... with a woman...¡± The minor immortal¡¯s face was burning.

    ¡°Which ¡®that¡¯?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s...¡± The minor immortal couldn¡¯t say it.

    One of the other immortals got impatient and said bluntly, ¡°Have intercourse?¡±

    The minor immortal nodded, embarrassed.

    Now everyone¡¯s eyes turned to look at Zi Huan. His expression was the same, but the look in his eyes had changed slightly. ¡°And this will work?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what was recorded in the book. But the woman has to have these insects in her body too...¡±

    Yue Yao, who had been eavesdropping outside, blushed and ran back to her room, her heart thumping. She had heard the minor immortal¡¯s words just now. To get rid of the foreign entities in her body and her Master, they had to do <i>that</i>...

    She was no stranger to this matter. After all, as a mortal, she had gotten married to Cang Lan and their marriage had been consummated.

    However, it hadn¡¯t been with <i>her</i> body.

    Yue Yao sat alone in her room, waiting restlessly.

    And that night, as expected, Zi Huan came to her.

    He stared at Yue Yao for a moment. ¡°Yue Yao...¡±

    Yue Yao nervously tugged at her clothes. Her face was red but she feigned calmness as she looked at Zi Huan. ¡°Master?¡±

    Zi Huan didn¡¯t reply, causing the atmosphere to turn somewhat awkward.

    Yue Yao grit her teeth as she mustered up the courage to speak, ¡°Master... I¡¯m willing.¡±

    Zi Huan looked at her in surprise.

    ¡°As long as you can recover, I¡¯m willing,¡± Yue Yao hurriedly finished before lowering her head.

    ¡°Yue Yao, are you aware¡ª¡±

    Yue Yao interrupted Zi Huan, ¡°Master is only like this because of me. This is the only thing I can do for you.¡±

    She took a deep breath before loosening the cloth belt at her waist. With some uneasiness in her heart, she took off her clothes, piece by piece, until she was standing naked in front of Zi Huan, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind, Master.¡±

    Zi Huan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yue Yao.¡±

    Yue Yao didn¡¯t get the chance to say any more before she was enveloped in a cold embrace. The lights were all extinguished, plunging the room into darkness.

    A momentter, the sounds of panting could be heard from inside, sounds that soon turned into the pained moans of a woman.

    By the time Cang Lan had rushed back, it was already toote.

    Zi Huan silently donned his clothes and left. The room was stillpletely dark; one could only guess what the interior looked like.

    Cang Lan threw a punch at Zi Huan but a group of people appeared from out of nowhere and hurriedly held him back.

    ¡°Highgod Cang Lan, this was ourst resort¡ªonly Yue Yao had these things inside of her as well.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. If Ancient God Zi Huan does not recover, our Heavenly Realm is finished!¡±

    ¡°Highgod Cang Lan, please calm down!¡±

    Cang Lan wrested himself free from their grasps, giving them one final re before entering the room and mming the door shut.

    The crowd nced at each other before rubbing their noses and looking up at the sky.

 Chapter 269 - You Rock, Highgod! (19)

    <h4>Chapter 269 : You Rock, Highgod! (19)</h4>

    Yue Yao had be mentally-impaired.

    That was the price she had to pay.

    Because the insects preferred women, they would transfer to female bodies during intercourse.

    There were many insects in Zi Huan¡¯s body; adding to the ones initially present within her, it was a miracle Yue Yao was still alive.

    Cang Lan didn¡¯t know how to describe his feelings towards this development. It wasn¡¯t heartache, it was more like...an instinctual desire to do something for her.

    ¡°Cang Lan-gege,¡± Yue Yao shook Cang Lan¡¯s arm. ¡°Yue Yao wants kisses.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get your hands cleaned up first.¡± Cang Lan tried to pull Yue Yao to her feet, but she remained stubbornly sat on the floor and refused to get up. Tears were beginning to streak down her filthy face. ¡°Don¡¯ wanna. I wan¡¯ a kiss. Cang Lan-gege always gave me lots of kisses before.¡±

    Cang Lan frowned. <i>¡®Since when have I kissed her?¡¯</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ll go find Master. Master will give me kisses.¡± Yue Yao suddenly mbered up, lifted her skirt and ran out.

    Cang Lan watched Yue Yao¡¯s departing figure. He didn¡¯t run after her, only staring thoughtfully into space.

    Yue Yao ran off to find Zi Huan. When she found him, he was in the middle of a discussion on the battle strategy the immortals would use to counter Dong Jing. However, this was interrupted by Yue Yao barging in.

    The group¡¯s discussion was forcibly halted.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time this had happened.

    Were it not for the fact that Yue Yao had only be like this due to her sacrifice for the greater good, along with the fact that the Jade Emperor was lenient towards her, she would¡¯ve been locked up long ago.

    Yue Yao leapt straight into Zi Huan¡¯s arms, her filthy hands clinging to his clothes and leaving dirt marks on them.

    ¡°Master, kiss!¡±

    Zi Huan frowned slightly. With the uing major battle, no one had the time to take care of Yue Yao, so there was an unpleasant stench clinging to her.

    One might not be able to smell it from a distance, but Zi Huan was currently up close and personal; the stench wafted into his nostrils.

    ¡°Master is busy. Go outside and wait for a bit.¡± Zi Huan tried his best to soften his tone as he bore with the stench.

    ¡°Don¡¯ wanna! Want kisses!¡± Yue Yao puckered her lips and aimed a peck at Zi Huan¡¯s own, causing his face to turn dark.

    ¡°Enough!¡± He pushed Yue Yao away, his gaze then sweeping over the others in the room. They immediately lowered their heads, not daring to look any further.

    ¡°Wu wu wu, Master is being mean to me.¡± Yue Yao started crying and restlessly began wriggling against Zi Huan.

    Zi Huan could feel a headache beginning to form, but he couldn¡¯t use violence against her.

    ¡°All of you, return first. We will discuss thister.¡± Zi Huan dismissed the others.

    Once the room was empty, Zi Huan brought the noisy Yue Yao to the back of the room, stripped her naked, and then tossed her into the bathtub to clean her.

    There were still some insects left in his body which he needed to remove.

    Women weren¡¯t as important to men as their own self-interest and power. When they had the means, they could pamper you to the heavens. However, when they needed you to contribute, they wouldn¡¯t bat an eye even if the price was your life.

    ......

    As ofte, Shi Sheng had been wandering the Mortal Realm with her group of devil beast followers.

    Well, more urately, they were dragging her along with them.

    She just didn¡¯t understand why they liked her so much. She could¡¯ve sworn she didn¡¯t have any weird halo that attracted oddballs to her!

    <i>¡®Just why am I hanging out with a bunch of animals?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Boss, Boss, there¡¯s a city up ahead! Should we go start a massacre?¡±

    Shi Sheng was lying on a rattan recliner. Upon hearing them speak, she replied in annoyance, ¡°What massacre? All you guys know is to kill. Have some goals.¡±

    ¡°We do have a goal!¡± The devil beast rebutted, ¡°We have a grand n: to dominate the three realms!¡±

    <i>¡®Whoa, what? These beasts had such an awesome goal? Couldn¡¯t tell...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng opened her eyes to look at the devil beast that had spoken before shaking her head speechlessly. <i>¡®Really now...conquer the world? With your guts? Where would that put Dong Jing?</i>

    <i>¡®Now that guy¡¯s got the potential to conquer the world.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Boss, Boss! Trust us, we can definitely do it!¡± The devil beasts had resolute expressions on their faces.

    ¡°You go, Pikachus!¡± Shi Sheng nodded ¡®sincerely¡¯.

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t youe and show off your power?¡± The devil beasts earnestly requested.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®So...just what is my role here?¡¯</i>

    Of course, she was firm in her refusal to go.

    Left with no other choice, her followers could only go off to y on their own.

    They were pretty much invincible against mortals anyway.

    Devil beasts seemed to have an innate enmity against any sort of two-legged creature. They eventually ended up locking up all the city¡¯s inhabitants...for the sake of having a stored food reserve.

    Shi Sheng speechlessly watched this happen. <i>¡®Stored food reserve...you guys don¡¯t even eat humans! What stored food?!¡¯</i>

    Yep, these weirdos didn¡¯t eat humans. Their reason was something along the lines of there being more chance of a heart demon appearing.

    <i>¡®Heart demon my ass! You guys wish to conquer the world yet you worry about getting a heart demon? Really...what a bunch of idiots! If you wanna aplish something big, you gotta not care about dying!</i>

    <i>Serves these dumb beasts right that they never managed to conquer the world, even though they¡¯ve been wanting to do so since the Deste Era...¡¯</i>

    ......

    Shi Sheng wandered about in many ces with her group of devil beast followers. Before she knew it, her followers had already conquered most of the Mortal Realm.

    Yet the human race directed all of their hatred towards her.

    Shi Sheng could swear that she really hadn¡¯t done anything. All she had done was to sit and eat melon seeds as she watched her devil beast fans fight.

    After they were done fighting, this group of simpletons would always run back to her excitedly, looking for praise.

    As a result, she was remembered by the human race and granted the ¡®honour¡¯ of taking the top spot on their collective cklist.

    Shi Sheng wished to express her thoughts right now, <i>¡®This really isn¡¯t my<sup>(bbb)</sup> fault! Why are you guys so unreasonable? The ones who attacked you are clearly that group of animals over there! Why am I<sup>(bbb)</sup> the only one getting the me?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Boss, Boss, look! These little white-faces look pretty good. Why don¡¯t you keep them to warm your bed?¡± Several devil beasts who had assumed human form presented several actual human men to Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng was currently sitting without a care for her image. Her eyes had been half-closed, but they opened and calmly swept over the humanoid devil beasts.

    For the sake of being able to better distinguish them, Shi Sheng gave the devil beasts names. From tallest to shortest, it went Yi, Er, San, Si, Wu, Liu<sup>[1]</sup>.

    The one who had spoken just now was Yi-Yi.

    Yes, they had repeated-syble names. Cute, wasn¡¯t it?

    You can imagine how amazing the scene of a bunch of burly men with such cutesy names was...

    ¡°Witch, we¡¯ll never submit to you! Even if you have our bodies, you¡¯ll never have our hearts!!!¡±

    ¡°Witch, don¡¯t think we¡¯re afraid of you! Let us go and we¡¯ll fight fair and square one-on-one!¡±

    Shi Sheng pointed at the man who wanted to fight her. ¡°San-San, drag him out and give him a proper beating.¡±

    ¡°Ah? But this little white-face is the best looker.¡± San-San scratched his head. <i>¡®Don¡¯t humans all like pretty faces? Those other humans say this one looks the best, so howe Boss is telling us to beat him up?¡¯</i>

    ¡°You can avoid his face.¡± Shi Sheng gave a slight smile.

    San-San appeared to have been enlightened. ¡°Oh, yes! We can just avoid the face!¡±

    He grabbed the man and began dragging him outside.

    ¡°Witch, let me go if you¡¯ve got the balls!¡±

    Shi Sheng propped up her chin, lips raising slightly as she spoke in a light tone, ¡°I don¡¯t have balls.¡±

    ¡°Witch! You¡¯ll die a terrible death! You bitch! Vile¡ª¡±

    ¡°Fuck! Dare to insult our Boss?! Fuck avoiding the face, just beat him up! We¡¯ll find new little white-faces for Boss!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®I don¡¯t really want little white-faces... Also, that¡¯s not how you use the term!!!¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> This is the pinyin for numbers in Chinese. I didn¡¯t want to trante it, because as a name, it sounds so awkward to say ¡°Three-Three¡± or ¡°Threesy¡±

    <strong>Author¡¯s note:</strong>

    [Update]

    This is to thank the little angels who¡¯ve donated~

    Little Fairy: Are there any votes today?

    Little Angel(s): Yes!

    Little Fairy: Then have you given them to me?

    Little Angel(s): No. Want kisses.

    Little Fairy: ...Come on! Mutual destruction! *draws sword*

    System: You have lost your little angels for good.

    Little Fairy: ...I choose death.

 Chapter 270 - You Rock, Highgod! (20)

    <h4>Chapter 270 : You Rock, Highgod! (20)</h4>

    Of course, Yi, Er, San, Si, Wu, and Liu were ordered to send the little white-faces back in the end. However, they couldn¡¯t understand why. <i>¡®Why doesn¡¯t Boss like them? Isn¡¯t it always said that humans love power and sex? Is it because thest batch wasn¡¯t good-looking enough? That must be the case! Why else wouldn¡¯t Boss like them? Gotta find better looking ones for Boss!¡¯</i>

    And so, the devil beasts ended up scouring the entire human race for good-looking little white-faces.

    On the other side, Dong Jing was busy fighting the immortals.

    In the end, the battlefield still ended up spreading to the Mortal Realm.

    Every day, devil beasts would go over to Shi Sheng to report about where those two ¡®little white-faces¡¯ were fighting, which areas had been hit the worst, as well as how much of their ¡®stored food¡¯ had been destroyed.

    To say that she was irritated was an understatement. <i>¡®Fucking simpletons. Don¡¯t you know how to fight back when you¡¯re attacked?¡¯</i>

    Having finally had enough of their continuous twittering, Shi Sheng brought them to the frontlines. The two conflicting sides were currently facing off, and the air was taut with tension.

    When Shi Sheng brought her people¡ª<i>Pei!</i>¡ªdevil beasts over, and in such an aggressive manner that the two sides turned to look at them in unison.

    Shi Sheng examined Zi Huan. <i>¡®Recovered eh? Here I was thinking he cared about the FL... See? When given the choice, he still chose his own strength over the FL.</i>

    <i>A pity. Nobody knows...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Qing Guan, you still dare toe!¡± Someone beside Qing Guan pointed at Shi Sheng and snapped. <i>¡®It¡¯s all because of that jinx that we¡¯re now in this mess!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Shi Sheng raised her brow. <i>¡®Even if I hadn¡¯t wrecked the Heavenly Realm, Dong Jing would¡¯ve attacked sooner orter. You think the disaster was avoidable?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Qing Guan, don¡¯t be so arrogant! The only reason you could be so impudent back then was because you used underhanded means to harm Ancient God Zi Huan! But what can you do now that he¡¯s perfectly fine?!¡±

    ¡°Oh, fine eh...¡± Shi Sheng lightly replied, though an evil smile appeared on her face a momentter. ¡°Is Yue Yao still alive? You lot let him defile her so he could recover? <i>This</i> is your so-called righteousness?¡±

    The faces of the immortals turned unsightly. <i>¡®She expected this?¡¯</i>

    Only after a while did someone manage to squeeze out a sentence, ¡°It was for the greater good.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t make it sound so nice. It¡¯s still sacrificing others for your own sake. What¡¯s done is done; I won¡¯tugh at you for admitting it.¡± Shi Sheng scoffed.

    <i>¡®Aren¡¯t they tired of finding ¡®righteous¡¯ excuses for their actions?</i>

    <i>Basically, they¡¯re all a bunch of weaklings. If they had the strength to fight against the whole world, they wouldn¡¯t need any excuses.¡¯</i>

    Zi Huan spoke coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject, Qing Guan. Why have youe here today?¡±

    ¡°You really think you¡¯re cured?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes curved up as she smiled. Her voice was melodious but it held an immeasurable malice. That malice was so obvious, everyone could discern it.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zi Huan stared at Shi Sheng, his brow furrowed slightly. <i>¡®I can already use my divine power freely.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s smile turned even more brilliant, her calm eyes seeming to contain a few hints of amusement. ¡°You guys can call these little fes Yin-Yang Gu<sup>[1]</sup>. Yin and Yangbinedpletes the Gu.¡±

    The man and woman who were under the influence of the Gu would feel irresistibly drawn to each other. Only after they had intercourse would the true Yin-Yang Gu be formed.

    Of course, if one had sufficiently strong willpower and didn¡¯t have intercourse, the Yin-Yang Gu would die soon after. It was easy to get rid of before intercourse. The hard part was suppressing the fear and desire in their hearts.

    She¡¯d found these in the Demon World from Feng Ci¡¯s world. Since it was such an oddity, she naturally had to collect some.

    Zi Huan suddenly felt a coldness envelop him.

    <i>Yin and Yangbinedpletes the Gu.</i>

    These words refused to leave Zi Huan¡¯s mind.

    Someone at the side, who was unwilling to ept the truth and would rather deceive both themselves and others, shouted, ¡°Qing Guan, don¡¯t try to scare us! Ancient God Zi Huan is already <i>cured</i>!¡±

    ¡°Whatever makes you happy!¡± Shi Sheng shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not the one that¡¯s going to die.¡±

    The immortal didn¡¯t speak anymore, instead turning to look at Zi Huan. <i>¡®Only Ancient God Zi Huan would know whether or not what Qing Guan said is true.¡¯</i>

    Zi Huan couldn¡¯t feel any irregrity within his body. He could utilise divine power as per normal. <i>¡®So what¡¯s off?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Thinking time¡¯s over. And now...¡± Shi Sheng drew her sword, beautifully rotating the de and getting into a fighting stance. A strange smile bloomed on her exquisite face as her red lips parted, ¡°It¡¯s time to kill.¡±

    Icy cold drops of rain suddenly fell from the sky and soon, it was pouring heavily. The rain blurred Shi Sheng¡¯s figure, so they could only see an afterimage sh by.

    ¡°Ah!¡± A sharp wail pierced through the rain as fresh blood scattered from the sky to mix with the rainwater.

    Soon after, a white figure fell from the sky and smashed into the ground. Fresh blood trickled out like rivulets and with the help of the rainwater, the area around him was soon red.

    ¡°Charge!¡±

    Dong Jing¡¯s forces, which had been observing to the side, charged over when the first man hit the ground. They were soon followed by a bunch of excited devil beasts who sneakily reaped kills.

    The immortals lost this battle because Zi Huan hadn¡¯t acted.

    Once the immortals had retreated, Shi Sheng stood beneath a giant leafy umbre that San-San held over her and raised her head to look at Dong Jing, who was in the air.

    He hesitated for a moment before descending. Rainwater sluiced off his mask, making his figure appear even more lonely.

    ¡°Why are you so against them?¡±

    ¡°Would you be kind to a bunch of people who want to kill you?¡± Shi Sheng answered with a question.

    <i>¡®Since the immortals have picked the FL¡¯s side, they¡¯ll act against me sooner orter. Don¡¯t talk to me about how they¡¯re still innocent because they haven¡¯t done anything yet. There aren¡¯t any innocents in this world, only a bunch of people who want to live.¡¯</i>

    Dong Jing fell silent, only speaking after quite a while, ¡°Have you found the person you were looking for?¡±

    Shi Sheng was mncholic. ¡°Nope. Probably not gonna find him in this lifetime.¡±

    ¡°This lifetime?¡± Dong Jing¡¯s tone was rather odd. <i>¡®She was born in the Verdant Pce... And from what I know, she didn¡¯t have any love tribtions, so what¡¯s with this talk of ¡®this lifetime¡¯?¡¯</i>

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze swept over him before she asked, ¡°Do you feel anything weird towards me?¡±

    <i>¡®There¡¯s probably some difference after our red strings got tied together, right?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Does not wanting to kill you count?¡± Dong Jing replied with a ¡®serious¡¯ face.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®So you usually feel like killing on sight?¡¯</i>

    Perhaps to someone like Dong Jing, it really was the case that he¡¯d want to kill something as long as it was breathing.

    But he didn¡¯t have the impulse to kill her upon seeing her.

    Shi Sheng pondered for a bit but still didn¡¯t understand what that little bitch did by tying their red strings together.

    The two fell silent because Shi Sheng didn¡¯t have anything to say and Dong Jing didn¡¯t know what to say.

    <sup>[1]</sup> This is something that has no real trantion since there isn¡¯t really an equivalent in culture. For those of you new to this term, Gu, or ¡°¹Æ¡± contains the characters for worm/insect and cup. It is referring to the practise of putting a bunch of poisonous creepy crawlies into a cup and letting them duke it out. The winner is the Gu. They can be poisonous, or just have weird voodoo-ish effects like here. Yin and Yang... just treat it like a fancier term for saying female and male respectively, but only in this context.

    <strong>Author¡¯s note:</strong>

    Little Fairy: Good morning little devils.

    Little Angels: *fearful* Suddenly such a nice tone...there¡¯s something wrong!

    Little Fairy: *smiling slightly* Look at my sincere face.

    Little Angels: Can¡¯t see it, can¡¯t see it, can¡¯t see it. Just spit it out, don¡¯t be so scary.

    Little Fairy: ... *draws sword* Vote!

    Little Angels: Okay okay okay!

 Chapter 271 - You Rock, Highgod! (21)

    <h4>Chapter 271 : You Rock, Highgod! (21)</h4>

    The moment Zi Huan returned to Mt. Kongwu, Yue Yao immediately came over to pester him. Zi Huan was busy pondering Shi Sheng¡¯s words, so Yue Yao¡¯s attempts to attract his attention annoyed him to the point he shoved her away.

    ¡°Wu wu wu, Master, it hurts!¡± Yue Yao fell to the ground and immediately started bawling.

    Zi Huan frowned, but a strange sensation arose in his body and he started to feel increasingly irritable.

    He carried Yue Yao to the bed before roughly ripping her annoying clothes out of the way. He didn¡¯t even bother with forey and directly entered her. Only once he was inside did he feel his restlessness and irritation fade.

    After Zi Huan was done, he put on his clothes and went over to stand by the window as cold gusts of rain blew in and battered his face. His gaze was solemn as he stared at the distant mountain range shrouded in fog.

    He knew what felt off now.

    Every time he saw Yue Yao, he¡¯d start feeling a restlessness that would only fade once he was one with her.

    ¡°Master...¡± A nearly inaudible whisper could be heard behind him, the delicate voice pulling at Zi Huan¡¯s heart. It felt as if his heart was being scratched by a kitten as that restlessness returned. He wanted to suppress it¡ªbut the more he tried, the more restless he got.

    ¡°Master...¡±

    He suddenly turned around and strode over to the bed before mounting Yue Yao again.

    Yue Yao was hadn¡¯t woken up¡ªshe had been calling out to him in her sleep.

    The moment he entered her, the irritability he felt faded. He didn¡¯t move, and simply maintained that position, his brows furrowing as he stared at the woman¡¯s flushed cheeks. Slowly, his gaze turned dangerous.

    ......

    The immortals on Mt. Kongwu discovered that Ancient God Zi Huan hadn¡¯t left Yue Yao¡¯s room as ofte. Sometimes, strange noises could also be hearding from there. They naturally knew what those noises meant.

    His sudden unprofessionalism in the face of a formidable foe couldn¡¯t help but make the immortals worried sick.

    Of course, Zi Huan wasn¡¯t being unprofessional out of his own volition. He was simply unable to leave Yue Yao¡¯s side. The moment he tried, he would feel very irritable to the point where he wanted to kill someone.

    On the other hand, Yue Yao appeared to be slowly recovering. Where she used to recognise only Zi Huan and Cang Lan, she now appeared able to address pretty much everyone else too.

    Zi Huan had a foreboding premonition, but he grew more and more dependent on Yue Yao. That feeling seemed to have seared itself into his very bones.

    ¡°Master...¡± Yue Yao embraced Zi Huan from behind as her small hand slid into his robes, causing him to quiver. His breathing became heavier as she caressed him.

    A cold light shed in Yue Yao¡¯s eyes, but her cries turned even more sultry as she rubbed herself against Zi Huan¡¯s back. ¡°Master...¡±

    A voice in his head told him he couldn¡¯t continue on like this, but Zi Huan couldn¡¯t help himself. In the end, the two ended up rolling around on the ground.

    ......

    The battle between Dong Jing and the immortals became even more heated, made worse by Shi Sheng¡¯s asional interference. As a result, Dong Jing and Shi Sheng had also unwittingly grown more familiar with each other.

    Though they had joined forces to battle a couple of times, it was only in name. Due to the fact that these two were the type to just recklessly charge in, there was no such thing as co-operation between them.

    After two instances of ¡®joining forces,¡¯ Shi Sheng refused to do so any longer simply because it was less effective than just rushing in on her own.

    ¡°Boss, boss, the immortals sent someone here!¡± San-San rushed in, startling her and causing the tea in her hand to spill slightly onto the table.

    ¡°...¡± Since it was obviously a waste of her breath to try and lecture an animal on manners, Shi Sheng merely set the teacup down calmly. ¡°So what? What¡¯re you so scared for?¡±

    The immortal army had been continuously shrinking, while Dong Jing¡¯s forces had been growing nonstop.

    Mt. Kongwu had nearly fallen, so it was no surprise that they might send an envoy to her.

    ¡°But uh, Boss, it¡¯s that woman you hate most.¡± San-San innocently scratched his head.

    <i>¡®The woman I hate most? Yue Yao?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Why¡¯s she here?¡± <i>¡®Seems like she won against Zi Huan, eh...¡¯</i>

    In the case of Yin-Yang Gu, after intercourse, the Gu in the male¡¯s body wouldn¡¯t enter the female¡¯s¡ªit would just enter a hibernation state to evolve. During this period, the male would need her to supply energy for him.

    And once the Gu finished evolving, the male had to kill off the female. Otherwise he would always be under her influence in the future.

    Conversely, if the female wanted to be the one in control, she had to kill off the male before the Gu evolved. Essentially, this Gu allowed only one to survive.

    Afterwards, the survivor would initially feel as though they had increased in strength. But in theter stages...every time they used their power, they would receive a bacsh. This would carry on until the Gupletely devoured whatever power was left in their body.

    ¡°Dunno, but she seems rather smug.¡± San-San¡¯s pinched his fingers together as he raised his pitch in an attempt to mimic Yue Yao¡¯s tone, ¡°<i>¡®Go call Qing Guan! I want to see her!¡¯ </i>Hmph! Does she think she can see Boss just because she wants to?¡±

    Shi Sheng swept her gaze over him, whereupon he immediately stopped with the orchid hand<sup>[1]</sup> nonsense.

    ¡°Just say I¡¯m not here.¡±

    <i>¡®Of course nothing good cane from FL-sama knocking at my door. I¡¯d<sup>(bbb)</sup> be an idiot to see her.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Alrighty!¡±

    San-San immediately ran out.

    The moment he left, Dong Jing entered. ¡°I saw an immortal outside just now.¡±

    ¡°En,¡± Shi Sheng answered in a carefree tone. ¡°Finished fighting today?¡±

    ¡°No. The immortals suddenly retreated.¡± Dong Jing unceremoniously picked a teacup off the table and helped himself to some tea.

    ¡°A sudden retreat, followed by the F¡ªYue Yao suddenly running over to my ce. They¡¯re ying at something alright!¡± Shi Shengughed coldly.

    <i>¡®I¡¯m curious. Did the FL finally grow a brain and decide to y the plotting game with me?¡¯</i>

    Dong Jing gulped his tea down in an uncultured manner before speaking in a confident tone, ¡°She should have some bargaining chip up her sleeve.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just our red strings; what kind of bargaining chip could she have?¡± Shi Sheng scoffed coldly.

    Tying two people¡¯s red strings together created a mutual attraction between them, making it easier for them to get together. However, this wasn¡¯t the only thing determining whether or not they would be a couple. There were other external factors at y as well.

    Had this not been the case, there wouldn¡¯t be so many unhappy couples in the world.

    ¡°Red strings?¡± Dong Jing appeared rather surprised. ¡°What red strings?¡±

    ¡°She tied us together with our red strings but did something else to them that made her confident I¡¯d submit to her.¡± Since Dong Jing was personally involved in this matter, Shi Sheng felt he had the right to know.

    Dong Jing¡¯s eyes narrowed. After a short moment of silence, he spoke, ¡°No wonder I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®That¡¯s all?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Why <i>was</i> your red string with her?¡± This was what Shi Sheng was more curious about. After all, Dong Jing was once a Highlord, so he should have had his red string with him even after leaving the Heavenly Realm.

    All of a sudden, Dong Jing raised his head to look at Shi Sheng. His calm gaze became somewhat probing. ¡°Before your mother fell...did she not tell you anything?¡±

    Shi Sheng searched Qing Guan¡¯s memories again without finding anything relevant, so she shook her head. Qing Guan had been quite young back then, having only just reached her first century...

    <i>¡®Hey, wait a second! Weren¡¯t we talking about red strings? Howe the topic changed to Qing Guan¡¯s parents?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Then do you know about the fact that I was just a step away from being promoted to a Highgod?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Everyone in the Heavenly Realm knew about this matter, they just weren¡¯t clear about the reason behind it. There were all sorts of spections, but none of had any real evidence behind them.

    Dong Jing lowered his head, his voice low as he spoke, ¡°It was because of Yue Ning.¡±

    <i>¡®Yue Ning? Don¡¯t recognise that name. Never heard of it before. But people with the surname Yue have around an 80-90% chance of being rted to the FL...</i>

 Chapter 272 - You Rock, Highgod! (22)

    <h4>Chapter 272 : You Rock, Highgod! (22)</h4>

    Yue Ning was the Ancient God who had been in charge of the marriage fates of all beings. Back then, two other Ancient Gods were in love with her.

    They gave their all for the sake of pleasing her, but never did manage to win her favour.

    One of these Ancient Gods was Zi Huan, while the other was Qing Guan¡¯s father.

    Qing Guan¡¯s father gave up first and married Qing Guan¡¯s mother, who had been ardently chasing him at the time.

    Zi Huan, however, never gave up. Despite this, Yue Ning still didn¡¯t fall for him. The person she liked was a normal person who had ascended from the Mortal Realm.

    But this person already had a spouse who ascended with him and who he enjoyed a loving rtionship with.

    Yue Ning abused her authority as the Moon Elder to break the two of them apart. The woman was sent to The Great Desert, which was eyeing up the Heavenly Realm covetously during that period.

    Back then, the devil beasts were in charge of The Great Desert. Soon after the woman was sent there, she couldn¡¯t take the humiliation and torment and chose to take the then Devil Beast King down with her.

    Dong Jing stopped here.

    Shi Sheng continued for him, ¡°And that person was you?¡±

    Dong Jing neither admitted nor denied it. He continued, ¡°After the man found out, he made a big scene in the Heavenly Realm. But there were still several Ancient Gods who hadn¡¯t fallen back then. Adding to the fact Yue Ning was being protected by Zi Huan, he had no way of taking revenge.¡±

    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°Your mother helped me once at that time. Although it was merely not telling my pursuers my hiding spot, if it hadn¡¯t been for her choosing to do so, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave the Heavenly Realm.¡±

    Shi Sheng blinked and only spoke after a while had passed, ¡°So this was why you followed me?¡±

    <i>¡®There really are surprises in the plot in every world... I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> slightly despairing right now... System, can you not add theseplicated story points at random? All I<sup>(bbb)</sup> want is to quietly show off and be a beauty that is worshipped.¡¯</i>

    Dong Jing first nodded then shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s half the reason.¡±

    <i>¡®Alright, let¡¯s just ignore that since it¡¯s unimportant.¡¯</i>

    ¡°So your red string was with Yue Ning which was why it eventually ended up with Yue Yao, right?¡±

    Dong Jing nodded. He had been in a rush to leave the Heavenly Realm back then, so he had naturally forgotten something minor like his red string.

    <i>¡®Since she found Dong Jing¡¯s red string, she probably also gained some stuff Yue Ning left behind for her and learned something from them.</i>

    <i>That lil bitch Yue Yao actually dared to tie my red string to the person her mother liked! Isn¡¯t she afraid her mom will leap out from her grave to beat her unfilial ass to death?</i>

    <i>Wait. Then who¡¯s Yue Yao¡¯s father? The plot ending didn¡¯t even reveal this point. I¡¯m beginning to suspect the author might¡¯ve dropped this...¡¯</i>

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± Dong Jing seemed as if he had read her mind, for he quickly denied involvement. Shi Sheng rolled her eyes. <i>¡®I<sup>(bbb)</sup>never said it was you. What¡¯re you in such a rush to deny it for?</i>

    <i>Could it be Zi Huan? That doesn¡¯t seem possible...he should at least be able to recognise his own daughter. Then who could it be?</i>

    <i>The Jade Emperor? He is rather concerned about Yue Yao, but it doesn¡¯t seem like the concern a father would have for his daughter, more like he¡¯s afraid of something. This FL¡¯s cheats are simply inexhaustible!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Something you should take note of is that during that period, Yue Ning and your father were rather close. It¡¯s probably why your mother chose to hide the fact that she saw me.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying: Yue Yao may be my sister.¡±

    <i>¡®Please let it not be this much dog blood! I<sup>(bbb)</sup> won¡¯t be able to take it, okay?¡¯</i>

    Dong Jing didn¡¯t say any more.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s fingernails scratched across the surface of the table, causing a screechy sound. <i>¡®As expected, there¡¯s no such thing as the most dog blood, only more dog blood...¡¯</i>

    ......

    ¡°Boss, Boss! That woman won¡¯t give up on seeing you! She injured several of ourrades!¡± Er-Er and Si-Si helped a beaten-up San-San inside to tattle to her.

    The hand that was scratching at the table paused before Shi Sheng picked up her sword that was lying beside her and walked out. ¡°I<sup>(lz)</sup> wanna see just what she¡¯s nning.¡±

    Outside the city gates, Yue Yao was dressed all in red. Though her features were the same, the feeling she gave off waspletely different.

    Whereas the previous Yue Yao was petite and cute, the current Yue Yao was seductive, her every move seeming to overflow with a provocative charm.

    ¡°That lil¡¯ bitch actually tried to seduce us! I¡¯ve lost my appetite just seeing that caked face. Isn¡¯t that right, Boss?¡± Er-Er subserviently expressed his loyalty to Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re the prettiest¡ªthe prettiest of them all!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Boss is way better lookin¡¯ than that lil¡¯ bitch! She doesn¡¯t even have the qualifications to carry Boss¡¯ shoes!¡±

    After a round of praise, the devil beasts spoke in unison, ¡°Boss, avenge us!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Thest part¡¯s the main point eh?¡¯</i>

    Yue Yao wasn¡¯t far away, so she was naturally able to hear their words. Her face turned dark.

    ¡°Qing Guan, here I was thinking you wouldn¡¯t dare show up,¡± Yue Yao raised her voice.

    Shi Shengunched herself off the city wall and stood in the air facing Yue Yao.

    ¡°So why are you looking for me? To have a family reunion?¡±

    Yue Yao frowned. ¡°You know?¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®I was just spouting whatever came to mind...don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s real?! Wtf, so Qing Guan¡¯s dad was that type of Ancient Highgod...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Know that you¡¯re illegitimate?¡±

    ¡°Qing Guan!¡± It appeared that Shi Sheng had hit a sore spot, for Yue Yao sharply shouted, ¡°You¡¯re the illegitimate one!¡±

    ¡°Oh wow I was right...¡± Shi Sheng muttered as she cursed System (and the author of this novel) inwardly. <i>¡®That author must¡¯ve never gotten around to finishing this novel! This plot is clearly unfinished, okay?¡¯</i>

    ¡°So why did you want to see me? To boast that you¡¯re an illegitimate daughter who has a daddy?¡± Shi Sheng raised her head and spoke in a ridiculing tone, ¡°A pity that old fe¡¯s been dead for so long. He can¡¯t see you, or give you any protection.¡±

    Yue Yao suddenly calmed down as she spoke with a few hints of triumph in her tone, ¡°Qing Guan, I bet you don¡¯t know that he left Verdance to me?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± <i>¡®Is that verdance thing amazing or something?¡¯</i>

    Yue Yao was stumped. Her reaction was different to what she had anticipated.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know the ancient divine weapon Verdance? You aren¡¯t fit to be his daughter!¡±

    <i>¡®She must be faking indifference!¡¯</i>

    After all, how could anyone remain truly calm upon learning that their father had another daughter, and that he¡¯d left his divine weapon to her?

    Yue Yao consoled herself inwardly.

    ¡°Oh, an ancient divine weapon eh? Well take it out and let¡¯s have a look.¡± Shi Sheng gave Yue Yao a faint smile.

    Yue Yao was desperate to show off, so she immediately summoned Verdance. It was a viridian<sup>[1]</sup> shade of green and was delicately and exquisitely crafted, making it appropriate for females to use.

    Yue Yao smugly lifted her chin. ¡°Qing Guan, even if you were born in the Verdant Pce, you still never got Verdance! The person he truly loved was my mother so he left Verdance to me!¡±

    <i>¡®Just because she was born in the Verdant Pce, she could be a Highlord from birth. Why should she be the one to enjoy this treatment? I¡¯m his daughter too! Why should I have to live on tenterhooks?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng disyed her sword. ¡°Know what this sword of mine is called?¡±

    Yue Yao was caught off guard at first, but soon, doubts rose in her heart as she was unclear as to what Shi Sheng was nning.

    She bore witness to the might of that sword before and overheard people deduce that it was a divine weapon, but none of them knew <i>which</i> divine weapon it was.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips curved upwards. ¡°God-Killer, an ancient demon sword.¡±

    <sup>[1]</sup> Okay, so the raws were more dark green, but I felt this shade of green fit a sword called Verdance even more (the name does too). In case you wanted to see what this shade of green is without searching it up:

    <strong>Author¡¯s note:</strong>

    Sword: Master, do you even remember my real name...?

    Shi Sheng: Of course!

    Sword: What?

    Shi Sheng: Show-off Tool.

    Sword: Don¡¯t hold me back! I¡¯m turning on this Master!!!

 Chapter 273 - You Rock, Highgod! (23)

    <h4>Chapter 273 : You Rock, Highgod! (23)</h4>

    <i>God-Killer? An ancient demon sword?¡¯</i>

    Yue Yao was shaken from the answer. <i>¡®Howe I¡¯ve never heard of it before?¡¯</i>

    But Shi Sheng didn¡¯t give Yue Yao time to digest this as she suddenly shot towards Yue Yao, her sword bringing up gusts of wind. In that moment, it was as if a destructive energy capable of destroying the heavens and earth had gathered around her.

    Shi Sheng shed her sword down towards Yue Yao, who panicked and subconsciously used Verdance to block. The shing of des caused dazzling sparks to appear.

    Shi Sheng swiftly hacked and shed at her. As she did so, she cussed, ¡°Dare toe and show off in front of me<sup>(lz)</sup>?! Shoulda taken a good look who it was first! When I<sup>(lz)</sup> was showing off, you were still ying with mud who knows where! Is that Verdance so amazing? Think you¡¯re awesome now you got an ancient divine weapon?!¡±

    It was likely that Verdance did live up to its reputation¡ªafter all, it hadn¡¯t broken even after taking so many blows from Shi Sheng¡¯s sword. But it probably wasn¡¯t even able to release a tenth of its true potential with Yue Yao wielding it.

    Shi Sheng aimed for Yue Yao¡¯s wrist and stabbed. Thetter felt a sharp pain burst through her wrist. ¡°Ah!¡±

    Her hand suddenly lost the strength to maintain a grip on Verdance, causing it to fall from the air. Without the assistance of Verdance, Shi Sheng managed to kick Yue Yao out of the air fairly easily. ¡°There¡¯s a road in heaven for you to go through, yet you insist on opening up hell<sup>[1]</sup>? Think I¡¯m<sup>(lz)</sup> dead?! Kill her.¡±

    Shi Sheng kicked Verdance over to the devil beasts who hade running out of the city.

    ¡°Sure thing, Boss. You want her in slices or chunks?¡± Having managed to snatch the sword, the burly Er-Er¡¯s bearded face was all smiles.

    The other devil beasts forced Yue Yao to her knees, blood still flowing from her wrist.

    ¡°Qing Guan, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Yue Yao shouted in rm.

    Shi Sheng turned a deaf ear to her cries. ¡°Do it.¡±

    <i>¡®Don¡¯t wanna see her skipping about one second longer than I have to.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Got it, Boss!¡±

    ¡°Qing Guan, you¡¯ll regret this! Don¡¯t forget your red string is still tied to Dong Jing¡¯s!¡± As the burly man closed in on her, Yue Yao could only take out her final trump card.

    ¡°Do it.¡± <i>¡®Worst thing that could happen is dying. I¡¯ll just respawn, so what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Qing Guan you bitch!¡±

    ¡°Dared to insult out Boss! Cut out her tongue! And you still dared to re at Boss?! Gouge out her eyes!¡±

    ¡°Aaaah¡ª¡±

    ......

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t watch them kill Yue Yao, instead turning to return to the city. Dong Jing was standing beneath the city gates, his gaze falling on an empty space outside the city.

    ¡°You really killed her,¡± Dong Jing spoke up.

    <i>¡®There was almost no hesitation, she followed through on killing her quickly.</i>

    <i>This girl...doesn¡¯t seem like someone descended from gods.¡¯</i>

    There was a wicked aura on her. Yet at the same time, that wickedness was different to the wickedness he felt from those people who hadmitted many atrocities.

    Wildly arrogant and antagonistic, yet not murderous.

    She held ill-will for others, yet no killing intent.

    She would make all sorts of guesses about your ulterior motives, but wouldn¡¯t attack you because of them. Only once she had confirmed your malice was intentionally targeted towards her would she attack with no mercy. Her attacks aimed to kill in a single strike, leaving you not a single chance of life.

    ¡°Gonna die anyway, might as well reincarnate earlier.¡± Shi Sheng hadn¡¯tpletely vented yet, so her tone wasn¡¯t pleasant. ¡°I¡¯m not going to see you off.¡±

    Dong Jing, ¡°...¡±

    He thought for a bit before catching up to her. ¡°Is your sword really called God-Killer?¡±

    He knew about Verdance and had witnessed its might before.

    But it was inferior when faced with that sword of hers. Even if the person wielding Verdance wasn¡¯t powerful enough to unleash its true potential, it shouldn¡¯t have been suppressed to that extent.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re eyeing it?¡± Shi Sheng turned to direct her cid eyes that could cause one¡¯s scalp to crawl at him.

    <i>¡®This malice again... I was just asking! There really wasn¡¯t any other meaning behind that question!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Already have one.¡±

    Dong Jing¡¯s meaning was obvious: he already had a fine weapon of his own, so he didn¡¯t need hers.

    ¡°Then why¡¯re you asking?¡± Shi Sheng chucked her sword back into her space. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter what it¡¯s called as long as it¡¯s useful.¡±

    Dong Jing, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Those words are very logical¡ªI don¡¯t even have anything to retort with...¡¯</i>

    ......

    News of Yue Yao¡¯s death hadn¡¯t yet returned to the Heavenly Realm when Ancient God Zi Huan dropped down dead.

    Yue Yao had been the dominant party under the Yin-Yang Gu¡¯s influence, so her dying meant Zi Huan would die too.

    The immortals had been turmoil ever since, having lost all hope with Zi Huan¡¯s death.

    Cang Lan regained his memories after Yue Yao¡¯s death. It was impossible to im that he didn¡¯t hate her after he got everything straight.

    After all, she had tampered with his memories then had the gall to be together with Zi Huan.

    But since she was already dead, he could only let it go. Cang Lan disappeared thereafter. Without the power of Highgod Cang Lan, the immortals declined even faster.

    Dong Jing soon aplished the achievement of conquering the three realms.

    Shi Sheng had always been wondering about the matter of ¡®her¡¯ red string being tied to Dong Jing¡¯s. He was clearly only treating her as a senior would treat a junior¡ªthere were no signs at all of him falling for her.

    <i>¡®So...just what was that red string used for?¡¯</i>

    Until one day...Dong Jing had a chance encounter with the reincarnation of his beloved wife.

    Every time Dong Jing¡¯s heart thumped for her, Shi Sheng had to go through an agonising torment. <i>¡®Fuck your great grandpa! So this is what that lil bitch Yue Yao had up her sleeve!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng dragged her sword along and stormed over to Dong Jing¡¯s pce. Bearing with the agony that wracked her body, she chose to suppress the urge to charge in upon thinking that there was a girl inside. She took a deep breath...and roared, ¡°Dong Jing!!!¡±

    Dong Jing was startled into jolting away from the woman. Doubts swirled in his mind, <i>¡®What¡¯s she doing here?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Dong Jing put his mask back on, got up, and opened the door. Outside the house, Shi Sheng stood with her sword acting as a crutch to prop herself up, her face pale.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± Dong Jing was surprised. Ever since he¡¯d first met her, he¡¯d never seen her in such a sorry state.

    Shi Sheng gasped for breath, her hands trembling as she held herself back from strangling Dong Jing. ¡°You know how much pain I have to go through all because you finally decide to get a girl? Fuck your grandpa! Hurry up and think of a way to untangle those damn red strings!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Dong Jing didn¡¯t really get what she was talking about.

    Shi Sheng ground her teeth. ¡°Our red strings are still tied together, <i>remember</i>?¡±

    Dong Jing, ¡°...¡±

    The reason he had been so indifferent before was because he thought he¡¯d never love anyone ever again. He hadn¡¯t expected to be able to see her once again.

    Dong Jing hurriedly helped Shi Sheng into the house.

    ¡°Qian¡¯Qian,e over to help,¡± Dong Jing called the woman who was in another room.

    The young woman named Qian¡¯Qian emerged from a side room and upon seeing Shi Sheng, nked out for a moment before her eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re acquainted?¡± Dong Jing was puzzled. He didn¡¯t remember any instance where they might have gotten acquainted.

    Shi Sheng draped herself over the table and forced her eyes open to look at the woman. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. The two of you, stand further apart, will ya? Are you nning on killing me with the pain?! ...You! Get out!¡±

    Towards the end Shi Sheng pointed at Dong Jing irascibly. Dong Jing was speechless. <i>¡®This is my house, okay?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Qian¡¯Qian, take care of her for a bit. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± the woman nodded obediently before turning to look excitedly at Shi Sheng. ¡°Jiejie! You still remember me! That¡¯s wonderful!¡±

    <i>¡®I thought I¡¯d never see her again!¡¯</i>

    ¡°En...still alive huh?¡± Shi Sheng weakly yed around with the teacups on the table, looking very adorable as she did so.

    Qian¡¯Qian immediately poured Shi Sheng some water. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you Jiejie, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be alive right now.¡±

    <sup>[1]</sup> Meaning she took the hard option when she had a much easier one. And it¡¯s not in a praising manner either...basically, she¡¯s being an idiot.

 Chapter 274 - You Rock, Highgod! (End)

    <h4>Chapter 274 : You Rock, Highgod! (End)</h4>

    Qian¡¯Qian was the girl Shi Sheng had met in The Great Desert.

    Shi Sheng finally realised. ¡°Weren¡¯t you a mute?¡±

    Qian¡¯Qian stuck out her tongue. ¡°I met a strange man in The Great Desert. I gave him food so he repaid me by curing me.¡±

    Shi Sheng heaved a long sigh. Her heart had finally stopped tormenting her. ¡°Your luck¡¯s pretty good.¡±

    That was an understatement. Being able to have such a fortunate encounter in a ce like The Great Desert was already bullshit levels of luck.

    Qian¡¯Qian lowered her head bashfully before asking in a soft voice, ¡°Jiejie, are you hungry? What do you feel like eating? I can make it for you!¡±

    She was really grateful towards this Jiejie. If it wasn¡¯t for her, she would¡¯ve long since died in The Great Desert.

    Shi Sheng waved her hand. ¡°All I want to do now is to quietly act as a lightbulb<sup>[1]</sup>. Let me get some shut eye.¡±

    She had been on the other side of the world from Dong Jing¡¯s ce of residence. For the sake of rushing over, she had foregone rest for quite a long time now.

    ¡°Okay. Jiejie, I¡¯ll help you inside,¡± Qian¡¯Qian spoke with an obedient expression.

    Once she hadid down, Shi Sheng spoke once more, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to see Dong Jing. Otherwise I¡¯ll die!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Qian¡¯Qian only just seemed to realise that her Jiejie¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t quite right. But by the time she took another look, Shi Sheng was already asleep.

    Completely defenceless.

    Qian¡¯Qian helped cover her with a nket, causing Shi Sheng¡¯s brows to furrow. They only smoothened once her hands left.

    Qian¡¯Qian carefully retreated from the room and simply stood at the doorway, looking off into the distance.

    Dong Jing carried several dishes over. ¡°She is?¡±

    ¡°Sleeping,¡± Qian¡¯Qian wasn¡¯t as obedient in front of Dong Jing¡ªshe appeared more aloof actually.

    ¡°Then have something to eat.¡±

    ¡°Dong Jing! Are you nning on murdering me?!¡± A slightly muffled voice could be heard from the room. ¡°Come on! I helped you once, right? You don¡¯t have to treat me like this right?! Why didn¡¯t I just kill you off back then huh?!¡±

    Dong Jing made Qian¡¯Qian sit down on a chair before turning to enter the room. Seeing Shi Sheng supporting herself and clutching at her chest with a fierce expression, he could only speak helplessly, ¡°You know some things can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    ¡°Well could you <i>pretty please</i> try to control it? There¡¯s a life in danger here!¡± Shi Sheng raged.

    ¡°What is it, Jiejie?¡± Qian¡¯Qian followed Dong Jing in, her eyes lighting up when she saw Shi Sheng and her voice turning very gentle, ¡°Are you injured?¡±

    Dong Jing, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Why do I keep having this feeling my wife is going to elope with someone else?¡¯</i>

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be fine as long as he doesn¡¯t feel tempted by you.¡± Shi Sheng weaklyy back down.

    ¡°Ah?¡± <i>¡®What does that mean? Does Jiejie like Dong Jing? If she does...I can let her have him.¡¯</i>

    ¡°As if I¡¯d fall for that murderous lunatic!¡± Shi Sheng immediately shouted. ¡°Forget it, you exin it to her. Basically girl, just remember that I don¡¯t like him. I really don¡¯t. He¡¯s too old.¡±

    Dong Jing, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Please, all of our life spans are long, okay? Don¡¯t phrase it as if you aren¡¯t old either...¡¯</i>

    Once Dong Jing briefly exined the situation to Qian¡¯Qian, she immediately chased him out, causing Shi Sheng to give her a big thumbs-up. ¡°Great job!¡±

    Qian¡¯Qian smiled shyly, ¡°Then can the red strings be untied?¡±

    ¡°Dunno,¡± Shi Sheng shook her head. ¡°If they can¡¯t, then you can¡¯t be with Dong Jing for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°My life is yours, Jiejie. As long as it lets you avoid suffering, Qian¡¯Qian is willing to do anything,¡± Qian¡¯Qian spoke with an earnest expression.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Oh for crying out loud. Can¡¯t even use all the threats I had prepared now...¡¯</i>

    ......

    Not only was Dong Jing¡¯s bedroom stolen, even his wife was stolen. This was already enough to make him grumpy. What made things worse was the devil beasts that came knocking the next day, looking for their Boss. He¡¯d never felt this frustrated before.

    In order to send this gue god<sup>[2]</sup> away sooner and ¡®rescue¡¯ his stolen wife, he could only work day and night without rest searching for a solution.

    Every time he wanted to catch a glimpse of his wife, he¡¯d get chased around by a pack of devil beasts.

    It really was...quite stifling.

    <i>¡®That¡¯s <strong>my </strong>wife! ...Dear, can you not look at another girl with such a bashful expression?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Jiejie, eat something.¡± Qian¡¯Qian ced a bowl of soup in front of Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s hands were supporting her temple but upon hearing Qian¡¯Qian¡¯s voice, tilted her head up to look at her. Adopting an arrogant and cool posture, she raised her eyebrow and spoke, ¡°You¡¯re going to make me fat by giving me soup to drink every day.¡±

    ¡°What fat? This is called nourishment! Jiejie will look even prettier if you drink more!¡±

    Shi Sheng sighed, a helpless ¡®I can¡¯t do anything about you, can I?¡¯ written on her face. ¡°Where¡¯s Dong Jing? Can he do it or not? Seriously, still hasn¡¯t found a solution yet...¡±

    Qian¡¯Qian shook her head.

    Once Shi Sheng finished her soup, she left the house to look for Dong Jing. Before she did so, she made sure to instruct Qian¡¯Qian not to follow her.

    <i>¡®I¡¯m the one who suffers if Dong Jing catches sight of this girl, so for the sake of my safety, I can only inconvenience others.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t find Dong Jing, only a bunch of devil beasts who were ying around and enjoying themselves immensely.

    During the following few days, Shi Sheng still didn¡¯t see Dong Jing. And since she hadn¡¯t had any reaction, it proved Qian¡¯Qian hadn¡¯t seen him either.

    <i>¡®So...Dong Jing¡¯s gone missing?¡¯</i>

    Qian¡¯Qian wasn¡¯t worried at all as she tailed Shi Sheng everywhere.

    She appeared determined to feed Shi Sheng into a fatty.

    Dong Jing only returned on the fourth evening in a dishevelled state. For the sake of his wife, he had gone all out, but still hadn¡¯t gotten any results.

    Shi Sheng felt like the world was filled with deep malice.

    <i>¡®You¡¯re forcing me to die ah! I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet! Why do I have to go die already?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng was in a bad mood, so the immortals who were secretly preparing their revenge suffered. She caught nearly every single immortal that was still alive to interrogate them. But the result was that none of them had any inkling of what Yue Yao had done.

    In the end, Shi Sheng chose to kill herself. She¡¯d already messed this world up to this extent...her morality points had to be so negative they were through the roof.

    <i>¡®Should probably umte some virtue...¡¯</i>

    And so, Shi Sheng picked a pleasant day to leave without saying goodbye, only leaving some stuff behind for Qian¡¯Qian.

    ......

    Returning to the System Space once more, Shi Sheng refused to exin how she hadmitted suicide. <i>¡®This is a stain upon my honour! An absolute disgrace! I shouldn¡¯t have let Yue Yao die that easily!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®Why do I get the feeling Host is rather generous to some girls?</i></strong>

    <strong><i>I mean just look at those devil beasts. They followed her for so long yet never got many benefits. And how long has Qian¡¯Qian been with her? She left behind so many things for that girl...¡¯</i></strong>

    System noted down this important piece of information before disying Shi Sheng¡¯s stats.

    Name: Shi Sheng

    Morality Points: -139,000

    Life Points: 25

    Contribution Points: 18,000

    Mission Rank: B

    Mission Points: 80

    Side Quest: Notpleted

    Side Quest Reward: 0 Contribution Points

    Item List: ¡°Queen¡¯s Crown¡±, ¡°Ghost King¡¯s Heart¡±

    <i>¡®Very good! Deducted another 10k+ morality points!!!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[A friendly reminder: you only have 61,000 Morality Points left to waste.]</strong>

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®That¡¯s still a lot, no worries! It¡¯s enough for me<sup>(lz)</sup> to squander a bit longer.¡¯</i>

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®Host, your thinking is very dangerous!¡¯</i></strong>

    <strong>[Do you wish to enter the next mission?]</strong>

    <strong>[Initialising transfer...]</strong>

    <sup>[1]</sup> Third wheel, or for those of you unfamiliar with the term, someone who gets between a couple.

    <sup>[2]</sup> Unwee, hard-to-get-rid-of person.

    <strong>Author¡¯s note:</strong>

    A chapter to thank the little angels who donated~

    Arc 9 is over. Because this arc didn¡¯t have the ML, and Shi Sheng broke the world, the story isn¡¯t as long as the previous arcs.

    Yep, you weren¡¯t seeing things: there¡¯s no ML in this arc hahaha.

    Although he¡¯ll be present in most worlds, there are some where he isn¡¯t around.

    All of you guys who were making guesses about Feng Ci,e over and get pped hahaha.

 Chapter 275 - A Rose Wedding (1)

    <h4>Chapter 275 : A Rose Wedding (1)</h4>

    Darkness, cold, hunger. These were the sensations that greeted Shi Sheng after she gained consciousness.

    She discovered that she was in a very dark and narrow space; the type that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see her fingers if she stretched them out in front of her.

    There wasn¡¯t enough space for her to so much as turn her body. Shi Sheng was rather stupefied. <i>¡®The hell is this ce?¡¯</i>

    She felt around. Something satiny cushioned her back, but the partitions at her sides and above her felt like wood.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Why does this seem very much like...a coffin? Oi, I<sup>(lz)</sup> haven¡¯t even begun my mission yet, and you already buried me<sup>(lz)</sup>?! Who was the retarded asshole behind this?! I¡¯m<sup>(lz)</sup> not dead yet!!!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng kicked the base of the coffin, but didn¡¯t manage to make much of a sound¡ªone could see how sturdy this coffin was.

    She extracted a night luminous pearl<sup>[1]</sup> from her space, lighting up the inside of the coffin. <i>¡®If this isn¡¯t a fucking coffin, I¡¯ll<sup>(bbb)</sup>livestream me swallowing this pearl!¡¯</i>

    Suppressing her anger, Shi Sheng decided to go through the plot first. She figured there wouldn¡¯t be any idiots who would dare to disturb her while she was in a <i>coffin</i>.

    ......

    This was a vampire academy novel.

    The female lead was Ai Wei, eighteen years of age and a university freshman attending Rose Academy.

    Rose Academy was a nationally famous school for the elite; everyone there had background and connections.

    And not all of its students and faculty were humans; there were also vampires.

    Because Ai Wei had stayed in school at ater time than normal for self-revision, she was caught by Zuo Lie, who¡¯d been injured and urgently needed blood.

    Like in all vampire novels, the female lead¡¯s blood was special. Zuo Lie got addicted to it and stuck to her ever since.

    But Ai Wei had a crush on Sikong Sa. He was the reason she had diligently studied to get into Rose Academy.

    At first, Zuo Lie only followed her around for her blood. Learning of her crush on Sikong Sa, he gave her a well-intentioned heads-up that Sikong Sa wasn¡¯t as nice as he appeared.

    Ai Wei naturally didn¡¯t believe Zuo Lie, thinking he was just ndering Sikong Sa, so she didn¡¯t like him. In the end, Ai Wei and Zuo Lie came to an agreement: she would give him blood if he would help her court Sikong Sa.

    And Zuo Lie was true to his word; he helped Sikong Sa and Ai Wei get together. But it was after he had done so that he realised he¡¯d already fallen for her.

    And so, a love triangle began.

    At the end of the story, Ai Wei uncovered Sikong Sa¡¯s true colours and threw herself into the arms of Zuo Lie, who had always been there for her. And they lived happily ever after.

    The person who¡¯s body Shi Sheng was upying was called Mi Nai. She was a Pure Blood vampire who was more of a proud loner. She didn¡¯t even like hanging out with her own kind, vampires, let alone humans.

    But she <i>was</i> pretty. She had a reputation in the school of an aloof goddess, so she was pretty popr. A vampire of her station wouldn¡¯t normally have any dealings with Ai Wei at all but...the person Mi Nai liked was Sikong Sa. Ever since he got together with Ai Wei, Mi Nai yed the part of the supporting female lead who always caused trouble for the female lead.

    After Ai Wei was attacked by vampires, she suddenly used Mi Nai of being the mastermind behind the attack.

    Although Mi Nai didn¡¯t like Ai Wei, all she did was use some petty tricks to cause some minor trouble for her. She hadn¡¯t wanted Ai Wei¡¯s life.

    However, because she was always finding trouble for Ai Wei, no one believed that she wasn¡¯t the one behind the attack.

    For the sake of vampires and human vampire hunters being able to co-exist peacefully, an organisation called the Blood Hunters Association (BHA) had been formed and a treaty was made between them. They were in charge of restricting the actions of vampires in the human world as well as the vampire hunters who wanted to kill vampires that hadn¡¯t broken the rules.

    What Mi Nai had been used of was against the rules, so the BHA wanted to bring her in for trial.

    Mi Nai was naturally unwilling to go, for she waspletely innocent. Hence, she tried to escape but was caught and brought back to the headquarters of the BHA.

    Mi Nai witnessed countless bloody scenes there; she watched as her own kind was dissected for humans to study.

    Those humans wanted eternal life, but weren¡¯t willing to be turned, so they wanted to research the secrets of immortality from vampires.

    As a Pure Blood, Mi Nai had a lot of research value; experiments were conducted on her endlessly, causing her to be tormented to death.

    Mi Nai had only one wish: revenge.

    The BHA, Ai Wei, she wanted revenge against all of them!

    If Ai Wei hadn¡¯t suddenly used Mi Nai, she would have never been in the sights of the BHA, nor would she have experienced such a fate.

    <i>¡®Just some face-pping, eh? I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> good at this! I¡¯ll have them crying for their parents in no time!</i>

    <i>Now let me<sup>(lz)</sup> the fuck out! How are you supposed to open this damn coffin, huh? I can¡¯t even push the lid off! It¡¯s jiangshi<sup><strong>[2]</strong></sup> that are supposed to sleep in coffins, okay?! What¡¯s a vampire doing sleeping in a coffin? Have some self-awareness of your status as a noble vampire, okay?!¡¯</i>

    After spending ages fumbling around trying to open the coffin and failing, Shi Sheng lost her temper¡ªshe pulled out her sword and hacked her way out. Having been bisected, the two halves of the coffin lid smashed to the ground, making a dull thud.

    It was pretty dark outside the coffin. Fortunately, it had been facing the window, where moonlight streamed in and dimly lit the dark room, making it appear as though a veil had been ced over everything.

    Shi Sheng found the light switch using Mi Nai¡¯s memories and flipped it on, causing the room to brighten up.

    The room was decorated in a ssy, European style. The colour scheme leaned towards the dark spectrum and the antique furnishings were simple. One¡¯s first impression wouldn¡¯t lead one to believe this was the room of a girl...or well, a vampire girl.

    Shi Sheng turned to look at the coffin she emerged from. It appeared of a higher ss than everything else in the room.

    She then turned her gaze to the poster on top of the coffin. No, it wasn¡¯t a poster. It was a very lifelike painting.

    The main theme of the painting seemed to be roses; blood red roses bloomed all over the painting. And through the slight gaps between the roses, one could vaguely see the outline of a child¡¯s back. What stood out the most was the crescent-shaped pendant that hung on a red string tied around the child¡¯s wrist.

    Mi Nai had greatly treasured this painting, but Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t find the reason from the memories she¡¯d inherited.

    ......

    Mi Nai lived alone, so there was no one else around to bother her. But something terrible had just urred to Shi Sheng... <i>¡®Vampires need to drink blood ah! I don¡¯t like to drink that stuff!¡¯</i>

    Thinking about blood made Shi Sheng feel hungry all of a sudden. <i>¡®Oh damn... I¡¯m going to starve to death in this world!</i>

    <i>I could write a book...titled: 101 Ways I Died in My Transmigration Days.</i>

    <i>I bet it¡¯ll be a hit.¡¯</i>

    But now that her train of thought had turned to novel writing, Shi Sheng felt somewhat gloomy. <i>¡®Haven¡¯t started a new one in ages. This time I gotta write a couple to satisfy my craving! I¡¯m hungry...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng rubbed her tummy, got up, and walked out of her room. There were several sks filled with a red liquid in the fridge.

    It was clearly sealed tightly, yet she thought she could smell blood. It was a tempting, <i>tempting</i> smell.

    Gulping down a mouthful of saliva, Shi Sheng picked up the sks, mmed the fridge door shut and tossed them into the bin before turning to head back to her room.

    <i>¡®Can vampires eat other things instead of blood?¡¯</i>

    But to Shi Sheng¡¯s sorrow, human food was utterly useless to vampires¡ªeating too much would even cause her to weaken!

    So, the only option was to drink blood.

    Any vampire that wanted to enter human civilisation had to obtain approval from the BHA. All their blood needs would have to be settled through what was provided by the BHA.

    What she had thrown away just now was an example of the blood that was obtained through proper channels. But from what had happened to Mi Nai, Shi Sheng was pretty certain the BHA had done something to it.

    Even without her aversion to drinking blood in the picture, she¡¯d definitely never drink stuff with an unknown origin.

    Shi Sheng thought for a bit before sitting on the sofa cross-legged. She had felt some spirit energy in this world just now. Although it wasn¡¯t much, absorbing it should at the very least be enough to suppress some of the hunger, right...?

    <sup>[1]</sup> Raws are Ò¹Ã÷Öé. They look something like this:

    <sup>[2]</sup> Jiangshi are like hopping zombie versions of vampires. Okay, that was oversimplifying... Here¡¯s a wiki link: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jiangshi

    <strong>Author¡¯s note:</strong>

    <u>Mini Info Theatre</u>

    Little Fairy: Hey, do you guys recognise the first character in Shi Sheng¡¯s current name?

    Little Angel: ......

    Little Fairy: Beg me and I¡¯ll tell you.

    Little Angel: I think you don¡¯t want votes.

    Little Fairy: You¡¯ll lose me if you keep threatening to cut off the votes!

    Little Angel: *slight smile*

    Little Fairy: I was wrong! ìò is read Mi, second intonation. It¡¯s a surname.

 Chapter 276 - A Rose Wedding (2)

    <h4>Chapter 276 : A Rose Wedding (2)</h4>

    Pure Bloods didn¡¯t fear the sun, but they still instinctively despised it. Shi Sheng avoided sunlight as much as she could on her way to the academy.

    Blood-red roses embroidered on her ck skirt seemingly came to life as she moved, creating a strong visual impact for those who saw her. However, everyone seemed to be used to Mi Nai¡¯s style of dressing, for the only looks she received were either of envy or admiration.

    Shi Sheng lowered her head to look at her phone. It was the 17th of August, the day when Ai Wei would be attacked, following which she¡¯d be used as the mastermind.

    Shi Sheng kept her phone, her gaze sweeping across her surroundings. Seeing these lively students, she thought she could hear the blood in their bodies flowing, constantly tempting her. That unprecedented sensation ate at her nerves.

    Shi Sheng bit her lip and picked up her pace. Only once she was far away from the crowd did she heave a slight sigh of relief.

    ¡°Senior Mi Nai!¡±

    Shi Sheng paused just before climbing the stairs and turned to look at the person who¡¯d called her.

    It was a cute girl wearing a white blouse, a denim skirt, and a pair of white sneakers, sporting a refreshing look.

    The cute girl rushed in with a red face, bowing apologetically to Shi Sheng before speaking respectfully, ¡°Senior Mi Nai! Sorry, I was dyed by some matters with the Student Council. Here are the things you asked me to look into.¡±

    She retrieved a stack of documents from her backpack and handed it over to Shi Sheng.

    Mi Nai had memories of this girl.

    Liang Ge, the Vice-President of the Student Council.

    She¡¯d once spotted Mi Nai drinking blood and so knew Mi Nai was a vampire. But Liang Ge yearned to be a vampire, so she was very protective of her.

    <i>¡®I think Mi Nai got her to investigate the FL.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Senior Mi Nai, her details are in here.¡± Liang Ge¡¯s eyes sparkled like a pet waiting for praise.

    Shi Sheng silently epted the documents.

    Mi Nai wasn¡¯t one for words and Liang Ge had already grown used to it; she merely quietly watched as Shi Sheng flipped through the documents. The only information recorded on them were the details that Ai Wei had provided upon enrolling¡ªnothing of much value.

    ¡°ss is starting. You may go first.¡± Shi Sheng kept the documents before speaking to Liang Ge.

    ¡°Okay. If you have anything you need, Senior, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me. I¡¯ll help you out any time.¡±

    After Liang Ge left, Shi Sheng destroyed all evidence of the documents and walked towards her ssroom.

    Since this was an academy for the elite, there were only around 20 or so people in each ss. Thanks to Mi Nai¡¯s reputation as an aloof goddess who maintained a distance from her ssmates, Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t disturbed by anyone during ss.

    Having safely made it through ss, Shi Sheng waited till everyone else had left before moving her somewhat stiff limbs and standing up.

    Can you imagine how it felt being surrounded by delicious food while you were starving yet couldn¡¯t eat them? It was simply a tragedy.

    <i>¡®So hungry...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng dragged herself out of the ssroom but before she¡¯d even managed a couple of steps, someone collided into her. <i>¡®For fuck¡¯s sakes! Don¡¯t you know how to walk?! Are your eyes just there for decoration?! How the hell did you manage to not see me?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ah? Sorry, sorry! Senior Mi Nai, are you okay?¡±

    The person who had bumped into her was a boy that she didn¡¯t recognise.

    Shi Sheng grasped the boy¡¯s arm and gulped, her gaze turning rather frightening. <i>¡®So hungry!¡¯</i>

    ¡°S-sorry Senior Mi Nai...¡± The boy gave a shaky apology.

    Shi Sheng released him and grunted, ¡°Scram.¡±

    The little boy had been really frightened, so at hermand, he immediately scrambled up the stairs. <i>¡®Senior Mi Nai¡¯s gaze was so scary...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng suppressed the hunger and made her way to a more deserted location. <i>¡®Just seeing people makes me feel like I¡¯ll pounce on them at any time...¡¯</i>

    That impulse was unlike anything she¡¯d felt before. It was the basic instinct of a vampire, so Shi Sheng was finding it hard to suppress.

    Pure Bloods would be fine even if they didn¡¯t drink blood. But Mi Nai had kept up the habit of drinking it, so now it was something like an addiction. The constant hunger tormented her nerves to the point Shi Sheng felt like she was going crazy.

    Remembering that she had to go spectate the FLter tonight, Shi Sheng felt rather tired. <i>¡®Why are vampires such fussy eaters anyway?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Hss¡ªBe gentler, don¡¯t bite that hard...¡± The sounds of a girl¡¯sints could be heard from the trellis beside Shi Sheng. She paused, her nose twitching slightly.

    <i>¡®It¡¯s blood...and especially delicious blood at that. Don¡¯t ask me how I know it¡¯s especially delicious¡ªthose words just popped into my head!</i>

    <i>Wanna drink...</i>

    <i>Wanna drink...¡¯</i>

    One could nearly see ¡®wanna drink¡¯ written in her eyes.

    ¡°Who?!¡±

    A figure emerged from under the trellis, bringing with him the sweet, cloying scent of blood. He charged over to Shi Sheng and aimed to grab her by the neck.

    Shi Sheng narrowed her eyes. She raised her arm to block his attack while aiming a kick at his lower body. She had moved too quickly for her attacker to react, so he took the full brunt of her blow.

    ¡°Hss¡ª¡± Zuo Lie took a sharp intake of breath. He doubled over and held onto his privates, cold sweat appearing on his forehead. Only people who¡¯d experienced being kicked in the nuts would know what that indescribable pain felt like.

    ¡°Zuo Lie, are you okay?¡± A girl, who was wearing a sports outfit, helped Zuo Lie up before turning to re angrily at Shi Sheng, ¡°Senior Mi Nai, if you have any dissatisfaction with me, juste at me! Zuo Lie¡¯s never offended you!¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s gazended on Ai Wei¡¯s neck. There was a bite mark there from which fresh blood slowly oozed out of.

    She felt slightly dizzy. <i>¡®Really wanna pounce over...</i>

    <i>I feel control slipping away...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Mi Nai, don¡¯t you dare!¡± Zuo Lie pulled Ai Wei behind him, adopting a stance of protecting his ¡®food¡¯ from Shi Sheng. She licked her dry lips, a hint of malice surfacing in those normally calm eyes of hers. ¡°Zuo Lie, you¡¯ve broken the rules.¡±

    Vampires weren¡¯t allowed to feed on humans even if doing so didn¡¯t kill thetter party. Zuo Lie treating Ai Wei as his own personal blood bank had definitely broken the rules.

    ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Zuo Lie was still experiencing a stinging pain down there, but he forced himself to straighten up and act alright to not show any weakness in front of Mi Nai.

    <i>¡®She¡¯s a Pure Blood too... It¡¯ll be hard to deal with her.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Zuo Lie?¡± Ai Wei called out with uncertainty. <i>¡®When did they get acquainted?¡¯</i>

    This was at the point in time when Ai Wei was still unaware that Mi Nai was a vampire.

    Zuo Lie firmly protected Ai Wei behind him as he red sharply at Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng brushed a lock of hair off her chest, a pleased smile on her face, ¡°I¡¯ll mind my own business alright. Though...weren¡¯t you Sikong Sa¡¯s girlfriend, Ai Wei? What were you doing here with Zuo Lie? Do you guys have a little secret you can¡¯t tell others about?¡±

    Nervousness gripped Ai Wei but she forced herself to speak in a calm voice, ¡°How¡¯s it any of your business what Zuo Lie and I were doing?¡±

    <i>¡®I can¡¯t let her find out that Zuo Lie¡¯s a vampire!¡¯</i> This was the only thing in Ai Wei¡¯s mind right now.

    ¡°So you guys <i>do</i> have a secret?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ai Wei loudly refuted, exining righteously, ¡°I just happened to meet Zuo Lie here by coincidence! Senior Mi Nai, please don¡¯t nder others maliciously!¡±

    <strong>Author¡¯s note:</strong>

    I haven¡¯t read vampire novels in years... Not too clear on the details, only know the rough background. If there are any mistakes, feel free to point them out.

    *whimpers* Seeing as how I¡¯m so cute and obedient, aren¡¯t you guys going to vote?

 Chapter 277 - A Rose Wedding (3)

    <h4>Chapter 277 : A Rose Wedding (3)</h4>

    ¡°Malicious? nder?¡± Shi Sheng raised her brow. ¡°I¡¯m seeing it with my own eyes! If that¡¯s malicious nder, then pray tell¡ªwhat <i>were</i> you two doing just now?¡±

    Ai Wei wanted to exin but was stopped by Zuo Lie. ¡°Mi Nai, are you picking a fight?¡±

    <i>¡®This woman clearly knows, yet she pretends not to. Just what is she nning?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t have the energy to. How about you share some of your food with me and we fight after I¡¯ve had my fill?¡± Shi Sheng tilted her head, a hint of an evil smile ying at her lips. This smile caused Ai Wei to feel rather ufortable.

    Zuo Lie frowned and his tone turned sharper. ¡°Mi Nai, you want to make an enemy of me?¡±

    <i>¡®Even daring to covet my person! How gutsy!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng curled her lips and harrumphed coldly, ¡°Since when were we <i>not</i> enemies?¡±

    There wasn¡¯t much enmity between Zuo Lie and Mi Nai¡ªbut there wasn¡¯t much goodwill between them either, so Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t wrong to say this.

    She licked her lips. ¡°Come on. Good things should be shared, am I right? It¡¯s not very nice of you to keep all the food to yourself.¡±

    Ai Wei cast Shi Sheng a surprised look and was just about to speak when Zuo Lie¡¯s grip on her hand tightened, stopping her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my person, else you will have to deal with the consequences.¡± Zuo Lie pulled Ai Wei along as he headed out of the rose garden. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t follow them, instead staring thoughtfully at Zuo Lie¡¯s departing back.

    Only once Zuo Lie had pulled Ai Wei a safe distance from the rose garden did he stop. ¡°In the future, avoid that woman when you see her. Got it?¡±

    Before, he at least had some understanding of that woman¡¯s personality. But now, he couldn¡¯t see through her actions at all.

    Ai Wei spoke hesitantly, ¡°She¡¯s a vampire too?¡±

    Zuo Lie gave her a look and nodded. ¡°Keep my words in mind; don¡¯t oppose her.¡±

    Ai Wei felt surprised. <i>¡®Just how many vampires are there in this school???¡¯</i>

    Beneath the sunlight, her pale, fragile neck seemed to glimmer with a tempting light. Zuo Lie¡¯s eyes darkened and he suddenly pounced, knocking her into the bushes by their side as he bit at her neck.

    ¡°Ah¡ªZuo Lie, can¡¯t you be gentler?¡± Ai Wei sucked in a cold breath from pain. The only reply she got was the sound of gulping.

    ......

    Although Ai Wei¡¯s family¡¯s finances were pretty healthy, she¡¯d been raised to take care of herself so she would work a part-time job when free. The ce Ai Wei worked at was a bar that was mostly frequented by students and was a pretty lively ce.

    ¡°Xiaowei, my stomach hurts a bit. Can you help me deliver the wine the customers at that table over there ordered?¡± Ai Wei¡¯s colleague, who was in the same shift, handed a tray over to Ai Wei with a pleading expression on her face.

    ¡°Sure. Are you okay? Wanna go ask the manager to take leave?¡± Ai Wei agreed readily before expressing her concern. Her colleague merely waved her hands, rejecting her suggestion, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be fine after a trip to the washroom. I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    ¡°Well, go ahead then.¡±

    Her colleague rushed off into the employees¡¯ corridor. Ai Wei sighed before delivering the wine to the table that was pointed out. The clients there appeared to be a bunch of ne¡¯er-do-well youths. Ai Wei kept her head lowered as she set the wine down. ¡°Your wine, sirs. Please enjoy.¡±

    The one seated closest to Ai Wei was a yellow-haired youth. His gaze casually swept towards her. The light just so managed to reach her, so he could see her features clearly.

    His eyes lit up and he grabbed onto Ai Wei¡¯s hand that she hadn¡¯t managed to take back in time. Heughed as he teased her, ¡°Yo, this gal¡¯s quite the looker!¡±

    Ai Wei was startled and she started struggling fiercely. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Yellow Hair was very strong. Not only did Ai Wei fail to escape his grasp, she was even pulled into his arms. He leered as he patted Ai Wei¡¯s face. ¡°Please, stop pretending; you¡¯re in this kind of ce, after all. Come, let bro have a feel. There¡¯s plenty of money in it for you.¡±

    The other youthsughed rambunctiously, their words turning lewder.

    Ai Wei was both enraged and humiliated. ¡°Let go of me, you stinking hooligan!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a spicy one, girly! Me likey! Come let big bro have a taste...¡± Yellow Hair shoved his face towards hers as he said this.

    Ai Wei felt a surge of disgust well up in her as she saw the pockmarked face getting closer to her. She stomped on his foot and took advantage of when he rxed his grip, due to the pain, to run towards the bar¡¯s counter. But she hadn¡¯t managed to get very far before someone yanked her hair from behind.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Stinking bitch! Don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you! You dared to attack me...¡±

    The hubaloo attracted the attention of other people in the bar. Soon, the manager was called over.

    Yellow Hair appeared to be a regr customer, for the manager appeared very familiar with him. In fact, it seemed that the manager rather feared him¡ªhe bowed and scraped as he apologised. In the end, not only was Ai Wei forced to drink in apology, she was also fired.

    Shi Sheng was seated in a corner, the shadows hiding her figure. Her gaze was aimed downwards, not paying the ruckus over there any heed.

    <strong>[Hidden Quest: A Rose Wedding] </strong>System¡¯s voice rang out all of a sudden.

    Shi Sheng nked out for a moment and then raised her head. <i>¡®Hidden quest? There wasn¡¯t one in thest world...¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Mission Target: Xi Yin. Complete a Blood Pact with Xi Yin.]</strong>

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Never heard of him. Weren¡¯t the hidden quest targets all viins? Did it change to random bystanders now? Fuck, you¡¯re really getting more out of hand...¡¯</i>

    <strong>[To increase the difficulty of missions, information rted to the Hidden Quest had been wiped out from the plot description.] </strong>System revealed.

    <i>¡®Wiped out... Fuck! Really gotta question your developer¡¯s whole family! So did I activate blindfolded mode? And the hell¡¯s a blood pact?¡¯</i>

    <strong>[The highest spousal contract amongst vampires. One that links the life and death of both parties.]</strong>

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <strong>[A friendly hint: Host¡¯s distance from the mission target is 5m... 4m... 3m... 2m... 1m...]</strong>

    Shi Sheng turned to look at the corridor. A thin young man walked past her, illuminated by the strobing lights. She managed to make out his perfect profile; the corner of his lips was slightly raised. She could even see his long eyshes and the pair of eyes that reflected golden luster.

    <i>¡®He¡¯s a vampire.¡¯ </i>Shi Sheng could tell almost the moment she saw him. She turned to look in Ai Wei¡¯s direction before turning back to look at the figure of the young man who was exiting the bar.

    <i>¡®The FL¡¯s not gonna run but this guy will! If he runs off, I¡¯ll have to spend bloody ages looking for him. A hidden quest...he might be Feng Ci.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng immediately chose to chase after Xi Yin. Outside, it appeared that a light drizzle had started at some point. As Xi Yin walked beneath the dim streetmps, the drizzle blurred his figure. Though the distant neon lighting was brilliant, his figure appeared rather lonely. He seemed to be walking aimlessly yet they ended up in a more deserted area.

    Once the sounds of traffic could no longer be heard, he suddenly halted. He just so happened to be standing in the darkness between streetmps, effectively hiding his figure. He turned around, his gazending indifferently on his stalker.

    Shi Sheng remained standing underneath the faint yellow lighting the streetmp provided, not attempting to hide at all, with a calm expression on her face. The corner of Xi Yin¡¯s lips lifted as he spoke with some hint ofziness and contempt, ¡°A Pure Blood. What¡¯re you following me for, eh?¡±

    ¡°Took a liking to you.¡±

    <strong>Author¡¯s note:</strong>

    Little Fairy: Are you guys going to vote today?

    Little Angels: Guess.

    Little Fairy: You guess whether I¡¯ll guess.

    Little Angels: Not guessing, bye.

    Little Fairy: *drops to knees and reaches out hands* Come back! I was wrong! Don¡¯t abandon me! I need your magic (votes)!

 Chapter 278 - A Rose Wedding (4)

    <h4>Chapter 278 : A Rose Wedding (4)</h4>

    <i>¡°Took a liking to you.¡±</i>

    Those words echoed clearly in the otherwise silent alleyway.

    ¡°Took a liking to me?¡± Xi Yin¡¯s tone lifted and one could hear a hint ofughter as he spoke, ¡°So you¡¯re prepared to offer<sup>[1]</sup> yourself to me?¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®What? Offer?¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin slowly walked out from the shadows and over to Shi Sheng. He examined her for a bit before speaking, ¡°With your looks, I will allow you to offer yourself to me.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®The hell?¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin suddenly reached out to grab Shi Sheng¡¯s shoulders, his eyes turning gold as his fangs extended.

    <i>¡®Oi fuck!¡¯</i>

    rm bells were set off in Shi Sheng¡¯s head. She drew her sword and aimed at Xi Yin¡¯s face. He reacted quickly and dodged to the side before the sword could reach him,nding several meters away from her.

    <i>¡®This fellow drinks the blood of other vampires! Fellow vampires!¡¯</i>

    Vampires will only drink the blood of their kindred under two conditions.

    The first is when they form a contract.

    The second is to steal the other party¡¯s power.

    <i>¡®It¡¯s pretty much impossible that he¡¯d want to form a contract with a vampire he¡¯s never met, so...he wanted to steal my strength just now?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Hah...¡± Xi Yin released a short bark ofughter before retracting his fangs and turning around to continue on his way. ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to offer yourself up, don¡¯t follow me.¡±

    <i>¡®Wtf! This guy¡¯s got an illness! And a serious one at that! ...What are my chances of packing him up and bringing him back with me? From the looks of it, he¡¯s on a higher level... Odds of winning are at least 50%. Great! Let¡¯s pack him up and bring him home to keep! We can resolve any issues over time!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng sneakily followed him, nning on an ambush. However, Xi Yin¡¯s figure shed a couple of times and vanished from Shi Sheng¡¯s sight.

    <i>¡®Fuck! Well aren¡¯t vampires that know how to teleport just <strong>great</strong>?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng searched the area a few times but still couldn¡¯t find Xi Yin. Just as she was about to call it quits, a human figure suddenly barged out from the alleyway beside her, its trajectory setting it on a path to collision with her.

    Shi Sheng sidestepped slightly and managed to avoid the tragic fate of being knocked over.

    However, that person still managed to trip on their own. The painful sounding smack of a body hitting the floor caused Shi Sheng to nearly wince for their sake.

    Several figures sprinted out from the alleyway one after another, their features clearly illuminated beneath the corner streemp. Shi Sheng could see that they were creatures with hideous visages that wore tattered rags and emitted a foul stench.

    They were the lowest level vampires that lived in the sewers. Their IQs weren¡¯t very high¡ªall they knew was to suck blood. They were the type of vampires that were okay to directly hunt and kill.

    They all halted upon catching sight of Shi Sheng and sniffed the air.

    Perhaps they had caught her scent, for those vampires retreated somewhat fearfully. Yet, they appeared unwilling to just give up on the person lying on the ground. Shi Sheng focused her gaze downwards. <i>¡®Enemies meeting on a narrow road ah!¡¯</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Ai Wei spoke first with a terrified expression. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said I was just passing by?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s lips tugged upward into a small smile.

    ¡°You want to kill me?!¡± Ai Wei obviously hadn¡¯t listened to a word Shi Sheng said.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Which eye of yours saw that I<sup>(lz)</sup> was nning on killing you? I<sup>(lz)</sup> was just standing here! Paranoia is an illness! You should get it looked at!¡¯</i>

    A cool breeze blew over from somewhere, causing her ck skirt to flow in the wind. The calm-faced girl wielding a sword in the light drizzle appeared to possess a wild charm.

    ¡°I have nothing to do with these scrubs,¡± Shi Sheng spoke coldly.

    Ai Wei watched as the girl turned around, her sword emitting a high-pitched screeching as it was dragged across the ground. The vampires in the distance were startled into retreating a bit.

    Casting one final nce at the vampires¡ªwho were waiting for Shi Sheng to leave before they attacked¡ªAi Wei grit her teeth, stood up, and chased after Shi Sheng. <i>¡®The only safe ce for now is by her side.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng frowned at Ai Wei¡¯s actions, displeased. She leapt onto the roof of one of the shorter buildings towards her side and, with a few more leaps, vanished into the night.

    Ai Wei stared at the vacant space where she had just been, stunned. <i>¡®She¡¯s actually willing to just watch me die... Or was she the mastermind all along?¡¯</i>

    The dark shadows behind were slowly closing in...

    ......

    Once Shi Sheng was sure she¡¯d shaken Ai Wei off her tail, she leapt off the roofs and kept her sword before slowly making her way back home. She lived in a small neighbourhood of mansions not too far from the academy.

    However, Shi Sheng felt like something was approaching her in the darkness.

    She swept a gaze behind her but didn¡¯t see anything. Shi Sheng rubbed her chin. <i>¡®Did I get infected with the FL¡¯s paranoia?¡¯</i>

    She stood there for a while before reaching out to push the mansion gates open. Just as her hand touched the gates, an arm hooked from behind her and cold fingers wrapped around her neck. But the hand¡¯s owner didn¡¯t even have the chance to exert strength before his wrist was caught and she escaped his grasp with a twist of her body.

    <i>¡®I<sup>(bbb)</sup> knew I<sup>(bbb)</sup> wasn¡¯t being paranoid! Which fuckin¡¯ idiot decided to ambush me<sup>(lz)</sup>?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng fixed her gaze on her attacker and once she saw who it was, her face turned dark. <i>¡®Viin-sama, what are you even doing?! You didn¡¯t manage to kill me<sup>(bbb)</sup> just before and now you end up stalking me all the way back?! You¡¯re a viin! Please pay attention to your status!</i>

    <i>*flips table*</i>

    <i>Really wanna just hack him to death! Okay, calm down. That could be your partner. If you hack him, you¡¯ll be single. No dog abuse, only dog food...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng consoled herself inwardly, but her grip strengthened and she aimed a kick at him instead.

    ¡°Oof¡ª¡± Xi Yin issued a muffled groan, his body swaying before he copsed to the ground. And became still.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®This is not how you go about swindling people, okay? I<sup>(bbb)</sup> didn¡¯t use any strength at all! And you fell! Just like that! What the hell?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng pulled out her sword to poke him, but got no reaction. She stared at the viin-sama copsed on the ground before tilting her head up to stare at the sky.

    <i>¡®The hell¡¯s with the setting this time? Someone who copses with a single kick??? Was that all-powerful viin from before just my<sup>(bbb)</sup>imagination??? Though I suppose it¡¯s just as well. I was toozy to fight. I¡¯ll take him back and keep him!</i>

    <i>Keep keep keep!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng poked him a couple more times to make sure he wouldn¡¯t suddenly leap up before carrying Xi Yin inside and tossing him on the bed.

    Her current spirit energy levels weren¡¯t enough for her to verify whether he was Feng Ci or not, so Shi Sheng could only give up this course of action for now. She leaned against the bookshelf, feeling very bitter.

    <i>¡®So hungry! Aaaah! I feel like I¡¯m going to go mad from starvation! Just why did Mi Nai have to maintain the habit of drinking blood?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng gulped down a mouthful of saliva, bearing with her growling stomach as she carried her clothes to the bathroom to wash up. Only when she re-emerged did she remember that Xi Yin was still wearing soaked clothing...

    Shi Sheng searched through Mi Nai¡¯s wardrobe, but couldn¡¯t find any menswear, so she could only take one of the nightgowns.

    She hopped on the bed and stripped Xi Yin down. Only once she had done so did she discover that his back was injured. She couldn¡¯t smell blood, but the wound was startling to behold¡ªit was ck and the flesh appeared as if it had started peeling off. It appeared to be a w wound of some sort.

    She reached out to touch it but soon jerked her hand away at the burning sensation.

    She stared at her fingertip. It was as if it had been infected by contact with the wound as it slowly turned ck.

    <i>¡®This is...holy water? The type used to deal with vampires?¡¯</i>

    Her fingertip felt numb for a while before a sharp stinging pain took over.

    <sup>[1]</sup> Just to cut off any errant thoughts here: the meaning of the offer here is offer <i>in sacrifice</i>. Nothing romantic or ambiguous here.

 Chapter 279 - A Rose Wedding (5)

    <h4>Chapter 279 : A Rose Wedding (5)</h4>

    Xi Yin was awakened by the scalding sunlight. Only after a long while did he adjust to the re and could see his surroundings clearly.

    <i>¡®What is this ce? Last night...I remember meeting that woman who said she took a liking to me again.¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin sat up. The soft fabric against his skin caused him to look down and check. Though the style was simple...it couldn¡¯t hide the fact this was a woman¡¯s nightgown. And the type with spaghetti straps at that...

    Xi Yin, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Who changed my clothes? That woman from yesterday?¡¯</i>

    He felt around his waist. His briefs were still there. With a dark face, he surveyed his surroundings. This was quite obviously a girl¡¯s bedroom. Well, apart from the coffin and two coffin lid halves sitting in the corner...

    He was almost certain that this ce belonged to the female vampire fromst night; even the scent was the same.

    <i>¡®She actually took my clothes off without my permission! And made me wear...<strong>these</strong>! Where are my clothes?!¡¯</i>

    His gaze suddenly fixed onto the painting in the room.

    The swathe of roses appeared to have been dyed in blood. The child in the painting appeared to be trapped by the roses: unable to break free, unable to escape.

    He stared at it for a moment before shutting his eyes and turning away.

    The burning sensation on his back was ufortable, but the clothes he was wearing right now made him feel even worse. Xi Yin got off the bed and tugged the sheets off to cover himself up. He opened the door and exited the room. In the corridor outside the room, all the other doors were tightly shut.

    <i>Thump! Thump!</i> The sounds of footstepsing from the direction of the stairs could be heard. Xi Yin lifted his head to have a look. A young girl was panting as she ran up.

    <i>¡®It¡¯s not her.¡¯</i>

    Liang Ge and Xi Yin¡¯s gazes met, whereupon a hint of surprise shed in her eyes. <i>¡®What a pretty young man. But...why is he only covered in bedsheets?¡¯</i>

    Thinking of what her Senior had entrusted her with, Liang Ge¡¯s face turned even redder. She looked at Xi Yin as though she was at a loss on what to do. ¡°Er... Senior Mi Nai told me toe deliver some clothes.¡±

    Xi Yin¡¯s gaze lowered and saw the bag she was holding.

    <i>¡®That Mi Nai she¡¯s referring to...is that woman?¡¯</i>

    Liang Ge carefully moved forward to hand Xi Yin the bag. ¡°Uh, I still have ss so... Please help me inform Senior. I¡¯ll be leaving first. En, I¡¯ll help Senior ask for the day off.¡±

    Once Liang Ge had finished, she ran downstairs with a bright red face. Xi Yin examined the clothes in the bag. They were all from the same brand.

    He turned around and returned to the room just in time to see a certain someone hop in through the window. She cast him a nce before speaking calmly, ¡°You¡¯re awake. Have you received the clothes yet?¡±

    ¡°You changed my clothes for me?¡± Xi Yin¡¯s grip on the bag tightened.

    ¡°Who else? Did you think you were in any state to change ¡¯em yourself?¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes.

    ¡°What did you do to me?¡±

    <i>¡®She changed my clothes...which means...she saw my body...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze fell to his waist. ¡°I <i>was</i> nning on doing something to you. But you needed to have a reaction first ah!¡±

    Xi Yin didn¡¯t react for some time¡ªbut once he did, he immediately used the bag to cover up his front.

    ¡°Your actions are enough for you to die several times over.¡± He stared at Shi Sheng as he enunciated.

    Shi Sheng scoffed, ¡°I say, at least think about your current situation before using threats. Right now I could beat you with one hand.¡±

    <i>¡®People have to lower their heads when in other people¡¯s territory, ya know?¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin, ¡°...¡±

    Shi Sheng ced several items onto the table, her tone casual as she spoke, ¡°Come take a look. See if any of these are useful.¡±

    Xi Yin cast his gaze on the table, his eyes narrowing as he felt his heart move slightly. <i>¡®These...aren¡¯t easy to get a hold of. How did she get them?¡¯</i>

    Only after a moment of silence did he speak, ¡°It¡¯s useless. My wound isn¡¯t a normal one.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Shi Sheng tossed the items into the bin beside Xi Yin, causing his eyelid to twitch. <i>¡®How casual... Just like how she said she took a liking to mest night.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Why did you bring me back?¡±

    Shi Sheng tugged her cor and replied nonchntly, ¡°Since you¡¯d already delivered yourself to my doorstep, of course I had to bring<sup>[1]</sup> you back to keep.¡±

    <i>¡®Delivered myself to her doorstep? Bring me back? To keep?! This woman...</i>

    <i>Very good!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± <i>¡®She actually wants to keep me! How audacious!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng lifted her head, blinked and spoke very ¡®seriously¡¯, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Since I¡¯ve already seen your body, I¡¯ll take responsibility. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a scoundrel who denies taking responsibility after putting on their clothes<sup>[2]</sup>.¡±

    Xi Yin, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Since when did we sleep together?! Don¡¯t lie!¡¯</i>

    His lips suddenly lifted, a hint of wickedness shing in his eyes. ¡°Xi Yin. My name.¡±

    ¡°Mi Nai.¡± Shi Sheng returned his smile with a shallow one of her own. ¡°Barring unforeseen circumstances, this name will apany you for the rest of your life.¡±

    She felt that at least 90% of the time, the hidden quest targets would be Feng Ci.

    Xi Yin made a light scoff before opening the door to the bathroom and shutting it, blocking Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze. He got changed into the clothes Shi Sheng provided. They fit him perfectly.

    His expression darkened. <i>¡®Did she...feel me upst night? This girl actually said those words and...¡¯</i>

    By the time he¡¯d finished getting changed, Shi Sheng had already left the room. He went downstairs, finding Shi Sheng in front of the fridge.

    Her gaze was directed at the rubbish bin beside the fridge. Only once Xi Yin walked over did he see what she was looking at. Several sks of blood.

    ¡°So hungry.¡± Shi Sheng turned to look at him, her expression looking a bit pitiful. ¡°Bro, you got any way to stop the hunger?¡±

    <i>¡®He¡¯s viin-sama, he¡¯s gotta have some special methods up his sleeve!¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin grabbed the sks from the bin and made to pass them to her, a slight smile on his face. ¡°Drink these and you won¡¯t be hungry.¡±

    Shi Sheng retreated in disgust, supporting herself against the marble kitchen counter behind her. ¡°I don¡¯t like blood.¡±

    ¡°Fresh blood has been ourpanion since our birth. How could you hate it?¡± Xi Yin cornered Shi Sheng as he uncapped one of the sk with one hand, causing the scent of blood to float out.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Shi Sheng furrowed her brows.

    A trace of gold shed in Xi Yin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Weren¡¯t you asking me how to stop the hunger? Drink this and you won¡¯t be hungry.¡±

    ¡°Take it away.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s voice turned colder as she stared at him calmly. Her eyes were as ck as ink, though the border of her irises reflected a light blue colour. They were a pair of cold eyes that held no warmth. Those were eyes that shouldn¡¯t have appeared on a young woman.

    Xi Yin¡¯s hand shook before he put the lid back on and tossed the sk back into the bin. He shifted his gaze, the corner of his lips lifting ever so slightly. ¡°If you want to give up on blood for good, there¡¯s only one method: endure.¡±

    Shi Sheng swivelled around and turned on the tap, using cold water to ssh her face. ¡°For how long?¡±

    ¡°One month, several months, perhaps even a year. Depends on the degree you¡¯ve been dependent on blood.¡± One could hear the smile in Xi Yin¡¯s tone.

    ¡°And there isn¡¯t any other way besides this?¡±

    ¡°There is.¡±

    Shi Sheng turned to look at him. ¡°What?¡±

    Shi Sheng could only make out the widening smile on the half of the face that she could see as she heard him slowly speak, ¡°Death.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Don¡¯t fucking stop me<sup>(lz)</sup>! I<sup>(lz)</sup> wanna hack this guy to death! Sonovabitch, I¡¯ve been wanting to hit him since just now!¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> The actual word used here was ¡°¼ñ¡± which has the meaning of picking up something that was abandoned or left behind. Like in arc 3, when Shang Shu¡¯s Master ¡®picked her up¡¯. However, since it involved bringing him back, picking him back sounded just wrong so we¡¯re just going to have to settle for this.

    <sup>[2]</sup> The phrase was ¡°ÌáÉÏ¿ã×Ó¾Í²»ÈÏÈËµÄÁ÷Ã¥¡± where ¡°ÌáÉÏ¿ã×Ó¾Í²»ÈÏÈË¡± means not recognising someone (in other words, not acknowledging them) once the person this is referring to has put on their pants. It¡¯s mostly used to refer to scumbag guys who cheat women¡¯s feelings. ¡°Á÷Ã¥¡± means gangster/hooligan, generally seen as dishonourable or the like.

 Chapter 280 - A Rose Wedding (6)

    <h4>Chapter 280 : A Rose Wedding (6)</h4>

    Shi Sheng was so hungry, she didn¡¯t feel like going out. Liang Ge had already texted about helping her take a day off from school, so she didn¡¯t have to go today.

    ¡°How were you injured?¡± Shi Sheng looked at Xi Yin, who was sittingfortably on the sofa without a hint of unease at being in someone else¡¯s home.

    <i>¡®Well, you sure adapted quickly...¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin lifted his head, a faint smile on his face. ¡°You want to please me by helping me take revenge?¡±

    ¡°If that will make you happy, I don¡¯t mind,¡± Shi Sheng calmly replied. <i>¡®I mean, it¡¯s just killing someone. How hard could it be?¡¯</i>

    A hint of disdain appeared in Xi Yin¡¯s eyes, angering Shi Sheng slightly. <i>¡®What¡¯s with that look, eh?! Do you not believe me?! Or maybe you just don¡¯t have faith in me, huh?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Tell me who did it! I¡¯ll<sup>(lz)</sup> go kill them right now!¡± Shi Sheng walked over to his side, speaking aggressively as she leaned over him with a hand against the sofa.

    ¡°You¡¯re not his match.¡± Xi Yin lowered his gaze, his tone cid.

    ¡°Bollocks! There¡¯s never been anyone I couldn¡¯t kill!¡± Shi Sheng gave a cold, arrogant scoff. <i>¡®If I<sup>(bbb)</sup> could kill even those lunatics<sup><strong>[1]</strong></sup>, what are normal humans inparison? What? Don¡¯t tell me that guy is even more formidable than the immortals in heaven?¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Does this woman have violent tendencies or what? Talking about killing people this casually... Have you no femininity?¡¯</i>

    XI Yin got up and changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ll need to stay here for a few days to recuperate.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still nning on leaving?¡± Shi Sheng raised a brow. <i>¡®Thinking of leaving after you¡¯ve entered my<sup>(lz)</sup> house? Do you think I¡¯m<sup>(lz)</sup>running a hotel?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Naturally, I will leave after I¡¯ve healed.¡± <i>¡®If I don¡¯t have to, why would I stay?¡¯</i>

    ¡°In your dreams.¡± A hint of a wicked smile appeared on Shi Sheng¡¯s face. Her voice was light as she replied, ¡°Just see what happens if you try to run.¡±

    Xi Yin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Have I met a psycho...? Is it toote for me to leave?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t presume you can attract my attention this way.¡± Xi Yin cast Shi Sheng a sideward nce. <i>¡®Though I have to say, this method of attracting my attention is really...unique.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Who wants to get your attention?¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as my sights are set on you.¡±

    Xi Yin¡¯s brow furrowed slightly and he suddenly leaned towards Shi Sheng. His eyes, gleaming with a golden light, stared directly into Shi Sheng¡¯s own. Thetter looked back at him innocently.

    Xi Yin tilted her chin up with one hand, his lips slowly curving into a smile. ¡°You¡¯re very bold. You may continue getting close to me...if you¡¯re not afraid of dying, that is.¡±

    Shi Sheng smacked his hand away and retreated to a safe distance. Until she was sure he was Feng Ci, she didn¡¯t want to have any intimate contact with him.

    <i>¡®Daring to get fresh with me, eh? We¡¯ll settle this score after I¡¯ve gotten my answer!</i>

    <i>If you¡¯re not Feng Ci, I¡¯ll pummel you to death!</i>

    <i>If you¡¯re Feng Ci? Then we¡¯ll settle this on the bed!¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin took out a handkerchief from who-knows-where and proceeded to lightly rub his fingers, as if he had touched something dirty and was now cleaning it off..

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Congrattions, princess<sup><strong>[2]</strong></sup> Xi Yin. You¡¯ve sessfully caught my<sup><strong>[3]</strong></sup> attention!¡¯</i>

    ......

    Shi Sheng went upstairs. She was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist hacking this fellow to death if she stayed with him any longer.

    Shi Sheng shifted the coffin out of the room and tossed it into the storeroom.

    She also moved out some of the older furniture, making the once cramped room much more spacious.

    Her gazended on the painting hanging on the wall. Every time Shi Sheng saw it, she¡¯d always feel a slight difort. After pondering for a bit, she took it down and was just about to put it away when a faint voice echoed out from behind her.

    ¡°Where did you get that painting?¡±

    Shi Sheng turned to look at the person who had appeared at the doorway. Xi Yin was leaning against the doorframe. Not even his simple attire could mask his noble elegance.

    Shi Sheng rolled up the painting and shoved it in a drawing tube before speaking, ¡°Dunno. It¡¯s been here for as long as I can remember.¡±

    Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t find anything in Mi Nai¡¯s memories rting to this painting. It seemed like it had always been there.

    ¡°Then why are you putting it away now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it stifling to look at?¡± Shi Sheng raised her head, her gaze serene.

    Xi Yin fell silent for a moment before suddenly speaking with a smile, ¡°I like it a lot.¡±

    Shi Sheng frowned.

    Xi Yin continued, ¡°I want to see it.¡±

    ¡°You want me to indulge you?¡± Shi Sheng gave an empty smile.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t even do that, how can you say that you like me?¡± Xi Yin spoke in a very matter-of-fact tone, disdain growing on his face.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re good-looking.¡±

    <i>¡®Competing in whose more shameless eh? When I<sup>(bbb)</sup> turn shameless, I<sup>(bbb)</sup> even scare myself!¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Ha, I knew it. It was because of my looks. This shallow woman!¡¯</i>

    His smile receded as he ced a piece of paper on the cab beside him. ¡°These are the things I need.¡±

    Shi Sheng walked over, picked the paper up, and scanned through its contents. She then cast a strange look at Xi Yin.

    Thetter¡¯s lips rose once more. ¡°If you want to please me, then do as I say.¡±

    Shi Sheng threw the paper in his face and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t get all uppity with me. I scare even myself when I¡¯m provoked!¡±

    The paper slowly drifted to the ground.

    Xi Yin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®What happened to liking me? This liar...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng picked up the painting and took a couple of steps before doubling back and pointing at the room opposite hers. ¡°You sleep in that room.¡±

    Xi Yin frowned. The door to that room was wide open so he could see that it waspletely bare. He then returned his gaze to Shi Sheng¡¯s room. ¡°I want to sleep here.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of getting screwed by me, thene on over.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes curved upwards in a smile as she spoke.

    Xi Yin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®This shameless woman!¡¯</i>

    He angrily entered the room opposite hers, stepping on the paper in the process.

    Shi Sheng stared at it for a moment.

    ......

    Shi Sheng felt like vampires were not only a fussy race, they were also a bunch of spendthrifts. Pretty much all their clothing had to be made <i>by hand</i>, and imported from overseas at that.

    By the time Shi Sheng finished making the calls to confirm the orders, the money in Mi Nai¡¯s card had nearly beenpletely squandered.

    <i>¡®How did vampires earn money again...? No one told me!¡¯</i>

    It seemed like vampires didn¡¯t need to earn money, since they all appeared to have vast fortunes at their disposal...

    Shi Sheng turned on herputer and did some basic research on this world. Afterpleting her research, she opened up the stock trading market.

    The Money-Making Princess had logged on.

    Once Shi Sheng invested the rest of her funds into the stock market, she was already poor enough to eat dirt.

    <i>¡®So hungry...¡¯ </i>Shi Sheng rubbed her belly.

    She got up to leave the room and found the door to the opposing room tightly shut. <i>¡®Wonder what he¡¯s doing in there...¡¯</i>

    Just as she was hesitating, the door was suddenly pulled open.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out to eat.¡± Xi Yin looked at her.

    Shi Sheng raised her brow. ¡°You wanna go drink blood?¡±

    <i>¡®To vampires, eating means drinking blood right? I didn¡¯t expect you to be the type, viin-sama!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Eat <i>food</i>.¡± Xi Yin emphasised, after which Shi Sheng understood.

    ¡°You¡¯re a vampire. How¡¯re you going to eat food?¡± Shi Sheng felt speechless. <i>¡®You¡¯re not afraid of getting indigestion?¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin¡¯s gaze burned as he looked at her.

    Shi Sheng shrugged. ¡°No money. We¡¯re gonna have to eat dirt.¡±

    <i>¡®This fellow¡¯s definitely going to one of those fancy high-ss ces where a meal would cost more than 10k! I don¡¯t have the money for him to spend right now!¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin, ¡°...¡±

    He turned around and returned to the room, re-emerging a momentter. He handed her a card. It was a normal-looking card, not like one of those limited-edition ck VIP cards.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Very good. This viin-sama is very down to earth.¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> I¡¯m not sure if this is a pun or not. She¡¯s referring to the immortals from the previous arc but the term used here was ¡°Éñ¾­²¡¡± where ¡°Éñ¡± means god.

    <sup>[2]</sup> The term used here ¡°Ð¡¹«¾Ù¡± was based off of ¡°Ð¡¹«Ö÷¡±, which means little princess, and ording to Baidu is used to refer to men who have somedylike behaviours, but aren¡¯t sissies.

    <sup>[3]</sup> The term used here was ¡°±¾ÉÙ¡± which is usually used by young masters. So... ¡°You¡¯ve caught this young master¡¯s attention!¡± ML Sheng confirmed! Ahem, well I supposed the ÉÙ <i>could</i> technically be used in conjunction with either Ò¯ or Å®, thetter of which would make it more feminine but... ML Sheng all the way!!! The reason I didn¡¯t just put this in the abbreviation section in the content page was because I believe this term appears like <i>once</i> in the whole novel. I could be wrong though...

 Chapter 281 - A Rose Wedding (7)

    <h4>Chapter 281 : A Rose Wedding (7)</h4>

    As Shi Sheng had expected, this fellow picked what was probably the most high-ss restaurant in town. Even a single bowl of rice there cost more than a thousand.

    ¡°Is your rice made of diamonds?¡± When Shi Sheng saw the prices on the menu, her face twitched.

    Even she, the wastrel who once squandered money like water, had never eaten such expensive rice.

    The waiter merely smiled before turning his gaze back to Xi Yin. Shi Sheng felt like she had earned the waiter¡¯s disdain.

    ¡°The usual.¡± Xi Yin didn¡¯t even look at the menu.

    ¡°Very well. Please wait a moment, Mr Xi Yin.¡± The waiter took out a pen and wrote something down before looking at Shi Sheng. ¡°And what about you, Miss? Will you be having the same as Mr Xi Yin?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± Shi Sheng tossed the menu down. <i>¡®Would I still be alive after eating?¡¯</i>

    The waiter smiled warmly and respectfully withdrew.

    ¡°You¡¯re a regr here?¡± Shi Sheng looked at Xi Yin. <i>¡®That waiter clearly knew this guy... And he was really respectful... Are you telling me this guy¡¯s an overbearing CEO in the human world?¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin raised his head to look at her, but didn¡¯t reply.

    After the waiter served all the dishes, he also served up a bright red drink. Shi Sheng sniffed it. The rich scent of roses greeted her.

    Xi Yin¡¯s movements when he was eating were graceful, but not slow. He soon finished off all the food but hadn¡¯t touched the drink at all.

    Shi Sheng was so hungry she felt like scratching the table. <i>¡®Will he really not get indigestion after eating so much?¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin wiped his lips and handed a card to her. ¡°Go pay the bill.¡±

    ¡°And here I was, thinking that all you had to do was to show your face.¡± Shi Sheng raised her brow, finding this rather peculiar.

    <i>¡®Viin-sama actually needs to pay? How illogical!¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin coolly nced at her, whereupon Shi Sheng innocently shrugged and got up to pay the bill.

    She took a couple of steps before stopping. ¡°The passcode?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    <i>¡®It doesn¡¯t need a passcode?¡¯</i>

    The hand which Shi Sheng was using to hold the card traced its surface. She hadn¡¯t paid much attention before, but now she discovered it was somewhat different to the ones normally issued by banks.

    And the logo on the card appeared to match this restaurant¡¯s...

    However, when she saw the number of zeros on the bill, she felt very unwell.

    <i>¡®It seems like my estimate of 10k+ was an underestimation... Just those few things are worth more than a million!¡¯</i>

    The waiter disyed no hints of scorn towards Shi Sheng¡¯s confusion as he respectfully presented her with the bill. ¡°Miss, please sign here. Using Mr Xi Yin¡¯s name would do.¡±

    ¡°You guys are into daylight robbery!¡± Shi Sheng took the pen and signed Xi Yin¡¯s name.

    ¡°You must be joking, Miss.¡± The waiter took the signed bill and handed her a copy.

    <i>¡®Who said I was joking?! I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> very poor right now, okay? I can¡¯t afford to just throw money around! I don¡¯t understand you rich people...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng took the bill and returned to Xi Yin. The drink that had been on the table was gone.

    Xi Yin didn¡¯t even look at the bill as he kept the card and walked out of the restaurant. Only when they had walked out did it ur to Shi Sheng...

    <i>¡®Why did I have to go help him pay the bill ah? Did I go retarded or something?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng looked up at the brilliantly lit signboard.

    <i>¡®This wastrel... How am I supposed to provide for him?¡¯</i>

    By the time the two returned to the mansion, it was almost the wee hours of the morning.

    Shi Sheng went straight back to her room but was unable to fall asleep. She was too hungry. She wanted to drink blood to the point she was about to lose control of herself.

    Shi Sheng ground her teeth and looked at her wrist.

    <i>Click. </i>The door made a slight sound upon opening.

    Xi Yin stood in the doorway, his fingers still wrapped around the doorknob. In the darkness, he could only make out the figure curled up on the bed. He slowly approached her.

    ¡°Why did you run over here instead of sleeping at this ungodly hour?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s voice was a bit weak. ¡°Do you really want me to screw you?¡±

    Xi Yin stood beside the bed, the moonlight pouring in from the outside seemingly causing him to glow with an ethereal beauty.

    When she caught sight of the pulsing vessel in his neck, Shi Sheng lost control of herself.

    She grabbed Xi Yin and pressed him beneath her. Her fangs extended and she made to bite his neck. However, when they touched his cool skin, Shi Sheng trembled and abruptly stopped herself.

    She got off him and stumbled off the bed to stand beside it. She grunted in a low voice, ¡°Get out.¡±

    Xi Yin half-supported himself on the bed. ¡°Why suppress yourself when you so clearly want to drink?¡±

    His voice seemed to contain a hint of temptation that made its way into Shi Sheng¡¯s mind, seeming as if it would break down herst bit of reason.

    ¡°Scram.¡± Shi Sheng grabbed something to the side, her voice low.

    Xi Yin got up. But not only did he refuse to leave, he even closed in on Shi Sheng and forced her into a corner. He pulled down his cor, revealing his pale, slender neck. ¡°Don¡¯t hold yourself back. This is your instinct. Why put yourself through so much pain?¡±

    ¡°Xi Yin.¡± Shi Sheng squeezed out through gritted teeth, ¡°If you continue to stay, I¡¯ll take you here and now!¡±

    Xi Yin¡¯s expression changed, and he pulled up his cor. He then took a cup out from who-knows-where and handed it to her. ¡°Drink it.¡±

    Shi Sheng could smell that thick rose smell again.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Poison. Do you dare to drink it?¡±

    Even if it was too dark for her to see, Shi Sheng could feel that he was smiling.

    The thick scent of roses seemed to make her less hungry. She took the cup and, under his watchful gaze, downed it in one go.

    It was a sticky, sweet liquid with the overwhelming aroma of roses that slowly slid down her throat. It felt like parched earth that was finally getting the rain it needed.

    She could feel the hunger lessen significantly.

    ¡°Is there any more?¡± Shi Sheng licked her lips. <i>¡®Although it¡¯s a bit too sweet, if it can help alleviate the hunger, I suppose I could ept it.¡¯</i>

    ¡°What do you think this is?¡± Xi Yin scoffed lightly. The moonlight stretched his shadow out on the ground.

    He suddenly leaned down, using one hand to support his weight against the wall as he closed the distance between them. Shi Sheng tilted her head upward slightly to meet his gaze.

    His lips curved upward. ¡°You really are unafraid of death.¡±

    Right as Shi Sheng was prepared to speak, he suddenly leaned down to take her lips with his.

    A cold tonguepped up the remaining liquid on the corner of her mouth. He then turned his head, his lips brushing against her face as he leaned closer to her ear. ¡°Mi Nai, I hope you¡¯ll always be this unafraid of death. Who knows? I might actually ept you.¡±

    Shi Sheng wanted to smack him, but found that she was actually unable to muster up the energy.

    Xi Yin caught her as she lost her strength, speaking with a smile in his voice, ¡°Forgot to tell you. Although this substance can help alleviate your hunger, it¡¯ll cause you to be in a weakened state for an hour.¡±

    ¡°Xi Yin! Just you fuckin¡¯ wait!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like girls who are too rough.¡± Xi Yin swept her off her feet and ced her on the bed. ¡°Though I suppose your current state isn¡¯t too bad.¡±

    He covered her with the nkets before turning around, just so happening to catch sight of the painting illuminated by the moonlight.

    In the darkness, it seemed toe life; roses appeared to be vying with each other as they bloomed, as if they were about to reach out from the painting and overtake the world.

    His gaze shifted slightly, a slight curve appearing on his lips as he exited the room, all the while ignoring the murderous gaze directed at him from behind.

 Chapter 282 - A Rose Wedding (8)

    <h4>Chapter 282 : A Rose Wedding (8)</h4>

    Shi Sheng had been nning to settle the score with Xi Yin after regaining her strength, but then she fell asleep while waiting. This was probably because...it was easier to rx after one had had their fill?

    But when she got up the next day and looked for Xi Yin, she discovered that he¡¯d actually run off!

    Shi Sheng ground her teeth so much they creaked. <i>¡®Actually dared to run! You¡¯d better hope I<sup>(lz)</sup> don¡¯t catch you!¡¯</i>

    She rubbed her belly. It seemed like she really didn¡¯t feel that hungry anymore.

    <i>¡®The thing he made me drink was from the restaurant we went to yesterday? Though when did he bring it back? That restaurant...¡¯</i>

    The sudden ringing of her phone interrupted Shi Sheng¡¯s train of thought. She turned around to go pick up her phone and answer the call.

    ¡°Senior, don¡¯te to school! You mustn¡¯te to school!¡± Liang Ge¡¯s voice was panic-stricken and it sounded like she was crying.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Shi Sheng frowned.

    ¡°Some people want to capture you! They say you...zzz zzz... Don¡¯t¡ªzzz zzz... Senior? Can you hear me? Don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    Liang Ge¡¯s voice cut off and silence fell.

    Half a beatter, she heard a low, male voice speak, ¡°Mi Nai, if you don¡¯t want anything to happen to your only friend,e to the mountain behind the school. I¡¯ll give you an hour.¡±

    He hung up after he finished speaking.

    Shi Sheng held her phone with an expressionless face.

    <i>¡®So the FL still used me after all? And they dared to use other people to threaten me!¡¯</i>

    A momentter, she unhurriedly changed into a dark blue dress embroidered with gorgeous blooming roses.

    By the time she made it to the mountain behind the school, an hour had already passed. There was a field on the mountain. And on the field, quite a number of people stood waiting.

    Liang Ge was tied to a chair. From the looks of it, she had fainted though she didn¡¯t appear injured otherwise. Beside her stood a very young man who wore sses, appearing very refined. ¡°You¡¯rete.¡±

    Shi Sheng recognised him. Du Jue. The person who had been in charge of experimenting on Mi Nai.

    ¡°That I came at all was your fortune and you¡¯re quibbling about my punctuality? People who don¡¯t mind their own business die early, kiddo.¡± Shi Sheng was smiling as she spoke these arrogant words.

    <i>¡®Du Jue¡¯s on the death list! The experiments he did on Mi Nai can¡¯t even be described with the word cruel!¡¯</i>

    Du Jue¡¯s eyes narrowed, a dangerous light shing in his eyes underneath his sses. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid I¡¯ll harm her?¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking about kindness and morality with a vampire? You sure you don¡¯t have a mental illness? You should go and take your medicine if you do. You don¡¯t seem like the type that can¡¯t afford treatment. Even if you don¡¯t have any money, with those looks of yours, all you gotta do is crook your finger and I reckon a bunch of people would be mouring to give you money.¡±

    <i>¡®How noble could these people who kidnapped a member of their own race to threaten me be? And they just had to put on the mask of being just and righteous while they were at it. Innit disgusting?¡¯</i>

    Du Jue¡¯s expression darkened. <i>¡®Wasn¡¯t it reported that Mi Nai¡¯s not good with words? I see a bloody orator¡ªwhat part of her is not good with words?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Mi Nai, you have vited the rules of the BHA. Your disrespect today has increased the severity of your crimes.¡± A middle-aged man beside Du Jue stood out. ¡°Obediently follow us back to HQ and your sentence can be lessened.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Pray tell, which rule have I vited exactly?¡± Shi Sheng looked at him.

    He immediately replied, ¡°The first rule. You attacked a human.¡±

    ¡°Who have I attacked?¡±

    ¡°The person involved requested secrecy, so we can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ¡°Then how do I know you¡¯re not ndering me?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. ¡°Randomly fabricating a reason to catch me... Do you think the BHA belongs only to you humans?¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s voice deepened, ¡°We¡¯ve already investigated and have concrete evidence. It¡¯s no use arguing with us.¡±

    ¡°If I wanted to kill someone, she wouldn¡¯t still be alive.¡± Shi Sheng paused before continuing, ¡°Forget it. No use exining to you guys since you¡¯ve already set your mind on capturing me.¡±

    She drew her sword, a malicious smile emerging on her face. ¡°Want to catch me? Well, that¡¯ll depend on your own abilities. If anyone dies, they only have themselves to me for not looking at the almanac<sup>[1]</sup> before leaving home.¡±

    Seeing the sword appear out of thin air, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. They had never heard of vampires using a sword as a weapon before; vampires had always used their own sharp ws as their means of attacking. And this sword in particr had appeared out of nowhere, so it shouldn¡¯t be a normal sword.

    ¡°Mi Nai, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± The middle-aged man roared angrily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t like it? Then why don¡¯t you return the favour?¡± Shi Sheng humphed as she charged over to the middle-aged man with her sword in hand. ¡°So fucking talkative. Let¡¯s offer you up to my sword first.¡±

    The middle-aged man was infuriated. He took out a crossbow from behind him. It was very small and appeared to have been skilfully made. Even the bolt was different from a normal crossbow bolt.

    It was clearly meant to be used against vampires.

    Shi Sheng sunk some of her meagre reserves of spirit energy into her sword and with a wave of her hand, ripples of the powerful force swept across the ground.

    What caused the onlookers to feel truly shocked was that all the grass that had been there disappeared, leaving behind only bare earth.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Although he wasn¡¯t obliterated into thin air like the grass, the first person to be hit by the shockwave had both his legs cut off.

    <i>¡®This power... Since when did vampires have such monstrous strength?!¡¯</i>

    Du Jue¡¯s men retreated but the shockwave¡¯s reach was very wide and fast. Many didn¡¯t even have the chance to retreat before the wave reached them, causing countless anguished wails.

    Yet the area around Liang Ge remainedpletely untouched.

    Du Jue felt shock. He had miscalcted this vampire¡¯s strength.

    <i>¡®Is this the power of a Pure Blood? As expected, it¡¯s powerful.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng waspletely unaware that Du Jue had attributed the sword¡¯s might to her own, for she was currently busy hacking at the middle-aged man.

    <i>¡®Since I said I¡¯d offer him to my sword, I gotta keep my word!¡¯</i>

    The middle-aged man¡¯s crossbow had been sliced in half by Shi Sheng and flung away from him. When it was swept over by another shockwave, it disintegrated into dust.

    ¡°Mi Nai, stop!¡±

    Du Jue shouted at her in the distance, ¡°Your previous crimes weren¡¯t too serious¡ªbut if you kill someone, only death awaits you!¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s sword didn¡¯t stop because of Du Jue¡¯s words as it stabbed into the middle-aged man¡¯s chest.

    ¡°You¡ª¡± His expression was one of disbelief. <i>¡®She really dared to kill me.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng smiled as she pulled her sword out. The middle-aged man¡¯s body was wracked with spasms as he red hatefully at Shi Sheng, like he wanted to bore a bloody hole through her with his gaze alone. In the end though, he went ck, dying with open eyes filled with grievance.

    Shi Sheng flicked the blood off her sword. She lifted her head to look at Du Jue, her red lips lightly opening, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just murder my way out.¡±

    She was clearly smiling, but they couldn¡¯t feel the slightest warmth from it; her smile was too cold.

    Du Jue once again regretted. They had made a severe error in judgement¡ªthis vampire wasn¡¯t one they could deal with right now.

    <i>¡®Just who was in charge of gathering info?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s figure shed, her dark blue dress tracing a graceful arc in the air as she shot towards the dispersed crowd.

    Du Jue made the split second decision to retreat with his most important subordinates.

    Shi Sheng had originally nned on killing Du Jue, but thetter actually sacrificed some of his own men to give him time to escape.

    The people who had been pushed by Du Jue probably didn¡¯t even know what happened even till their deaths.

    Once she¡¯d killed them all, Shi Sheng felt a bit vexed. <i>¡®What am I supposed to do with these bodies? Cleaning up bodies is the worst...¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> I think this is something that lists all your lucky and unlucky days based on when you were born or something. Hence it¡¯s usually used in the context, ¡°can¡¯t me me for your own bad luck.¡±

 Chapter 283 - A Rose Wedding (9)

    <h4>Chapter 283 : A Rose Wedding (9)</h4>

    When Liang Ge came to, she was greeted by the sight of a corpse nearby. It was covered in blood; it¡¯s wide open eyes seemed to still contain some hint of terror and unwillingness as it stared at her.

    The thick stench of blood permeated the air.

    She nearly screamed.

    Perhaps it was from the excessive scare Liang Ge had received, for her voice seemed to cease functioning and she couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    Her limbs felt cold, as if all the blood in her body had frozen.

    <i>¡®I remember overhearing some people mention Senior by chance... Then I heard them say they wanted to capture her... I remember calling Senior... But then I was caught by those people! And they knocked me out¡ªprobably because I was making too much noise... But what happened next? How did the people who kidnapped me die? And where¡¯s Senior?!¡¯</i>

    Liang Ge seemed to have thought of something that made tears stream uncontrobly down her face. Feeling utterly terrified, she tremblingly took out her phone. But just as she was about to make the call, a pair of dainty hands pressed on the phone.

    Liang Ge quaked, her mind a nk. <i>¡®There¡¯s still someone here. Am I going to die...?¡¯</i>

    She was brought into a mildly cold embrace.

    ¡°Just treat it as a nightmare and forget about it.¡± A familiar voice spoke beside her ear.

    <i>¡®Senior...¡¯</i>

    The feeling of weightlessness overtook her, and the sounds of air rushing past whistled by her ears.

    <strong><i>Bang!</i></strong>

    Liang Ge trembled and slipped into unconsciousness once more.

    ......

    The explosion that caused a massive crater in the mountain behind Rose Academy attracted the attention of the school¡¯s management. They sent people to investigate but didn¡¯t get any results.

    For a time, this matter was a hot topic of discussion in the academy. Liang Ge only returned to school a week after the explosion urred.

    In truth, she was still feeling a bit scared. Although she passionately loved vampires, she was still temporarily unable to ept murder.

    <i>¡®But...if Senior didn¡¯t kill them, who knows what they would¡¯ve done to her.¡¯ </i>Thinking thus, Liang Ge felt the unease in her heart lessen.

    ¡°Liang Ge.¡± Someone tapped her from behind.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Liang Ge was scared out of her wits. She only heaved a slight sigh of relief once she¡¯d recognised the person who tapped her. ¡°Ai Wei, were you nning on scaring me to death?¡±

    Ai Wei scrutinised Liang Ge for a moment. ¡°You didn¡¯te to ssst week. Are you okay?¡±

    Ai Wei was in the same ss as Liang Ge. Their rtionship used to be pretty good but because Mi Nai disliked Ai Wei, Liang Ge had distanced herself from thetter.

    ¡°Nothing, just a flu.¡± Liang Ge patted her chest to calm down her racing heart.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been safe here recently, so do be careful.¡± Ai Wei didn¡¯t continue questioning, merely reminding Liang Ge to be careful.

    Thetter¡¯s heart thumped. She nodded at Ai Wei, her face a bit pale. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    And then she ran off into the distance.

    After Liang Ge left, a tall man emerged from behind a pir to the side. He was very handsome, yet his features leaned more on the feminine side, unlike Zuo Lie who was a cold and domineering beauty.

    Seeing the boy, Ai Wei immediately smiled brilliantly. ¡°Sikong<sup>[1]</sup>.¡±

    Sikong Sa slowly smiled back at her. ¡°How was it?¡±

    Ai Wei went forward to hug his arm. ¡°She seems rather scared. I didn¡¯t even get to ask her before she ran off. But how are you sure she knows what happened that day, Sikong?¡±

    Sikong Sa tenderly pinched Ai Wei¡¯s nose. ¡°Mi Nai¡¯s scent is thick on her. She must¡¯ve been around Mi Nai these few days.¡±

    ¡°I really hadn¡¯t expected Senior Mi Nai to be a vampire...¡± Ai Wei paled. ¡°Sikong, are there really no good vampires?¡±

    Sikong Sa ruffled Ai Wei¡¯s head. ¡°Fresh blood is what they desire¡ªhow could there be a good one?¡±

    ¡°Ai Wei, you¡¯re different. Those vampires want to possess you, so you must never stray too far from my side. It¡¯s not every time that I¡¯ll coincidentally be around to save you likest time.¡±

    Ai Wei nodded. The previous incident had really scared her. Had it not been for Sikong Sa, she wasn¡¯t sure if she would even still be standing here.

    Sikong Sa told her that vampires were all selfish and cunning¡ªthey would use any means necessary to reach their goal.

    After that incident, the number of times when she contacted Zuo Lie reduced drastically. She spent most of her time with Sikong Sa.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Sikong Sa embraced Ai Wei. Ai Wei felt more at ease in the arms of the person she liked.

    <i>¡®I should see Zuo Lie less. He <strong>is</strong> a vampire after all.¡¯</i>

    ......

    Ai Wei parted ways with Sikong Sa, and was just about to return to ss for her lesson, when she was greeted by the sight of an overbearing Shi Sheng walking by.

    A hint of puzzlement and rm shed in her eyes. <i>¡®She still dares toe to the academy?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng had also caught sight of Ai Wei. Though there weren¡¯t many people around them, the majority of the people present had their eyes on her.

    Shi Sheng could only give up on drawing her sword as she made to walk over to Ai Wei.

    However, Ai Wei paled and took off running.

    <i>¡®The fuck.¡¯ </i>Shi Sheng could only watch as FL-sama vanished in the blink of an eye. <i>¡®All FL-samas have amon skill they share. The max level of escaping...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t interested in ying vampire tag with Ai Wei, so she turned around and headed to her ssroom. She hadn¡¯t even stepped into ss when she heard people discussing the explosion.

    ¡°Even after so many days, the school still hasn¡¯t given a proper exnation as to how such a big hole appeared. Just how many explosives were needed to make a hole that big?! Are we even safe here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s terrifying to think that someone could smuggle explosives into the school! Now I get my chauffeur toe fetch me every day.¡±

    ¡°How are the school authorities supposed to give a reasonable exnation when they don¡¯t know what happened?¡±

    When Shi Sheng walked past them, the corner of her lips quirked up slightly. Real experts had toy low.

    Though the truth of the matter was that she had just wanted to blow those bodies up...

    ¡°Enough of that for now. I just got some great news.¡±

    The attention of the other girls were immediately drawn to the speaker. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Just now, when I was helping my homeroom teacher deliver some files to the principal, I saw a <i>really </i>hot boy in his office. And from their conversation, it sounds like he¡¯s going to study here!¡±

    ¡°How hot?¡± The other girls appeared very psyched once a hot boy was mentioned.

    The girl who had started this conversation raised her phone triumphantly. ¡°I secretly took a pic! This is <i>the</i> first photo! Girls, prepare to feast your eyes on this!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and show me!¡±

    ¡°I wanna see too!¡±

    The girl tapped on the screen several times until it finally stopped at a photo. Because it had been taken secretly, the quality was a bit blurry.

    A young man wearing a white blouse sat on the sofa inside the principal¡¯s office, his head lowered slightly. Though his face was partially covered by stray strands of hair, it couldn¡¯t hide his handsomeness.

    His lips were curved slightly, as if he were smiling.

    ¡°So hot...¡±

    ¡°Aaaah! He¡¯s not any worse than Sikong Sa! Coming here to study was the smartest decision of my life!¡±

    ¡°Is he really going to study in the same academy as us?¡±

    ¡°Dunno.¡± The girl took her phone back, some traces of infatuation visible on her face. ¡°If he¡¯s studying here, I¡¯m switching hubbies.¡±

    ¡°You switch your hubby every day, aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± A girl beside her giggled.

    The first girl was unwilling to just ept this as she retorted, ¡°And <i>you</i> have several hubbies at once! At least <i>I¡¯m</i> devoted!¡±

    ¡°Oh shut <i>up</i>! Your devotion onlysts for a few days, you unfaithful girl!¡±

    <sup>[1]</sup> By all rights this should be his surname so I¡¯m not sure why she¡¯s calling him by this but... Well I dunno. I¡¯ll just roll with it I guess.

 Chapter 284 - A Rose Wedding (10)

    <h4>Chapter 284 : A Rose Wedding (10)</h4>

    Shi Sheng just so happened to be standing nearby so, as the girl put her phone away, she caught sight of that familiar figure when her gaze swept over.

    Who else besides Xi Yin¡ª<i>¡®That bastard!¡¯</i>¡ªcould be so obnoxious?

    Shi Sheng¡¯s fingertips twitched as a strange smile surfaced on her face. <i>¡®Well, you¡¯vee at a good time.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng left through the back door and found her way to the principal¡¯s office. As expected, after waiting at the foot of the stairs for a while, she saw a figure slowly descending.

    When he passed by the flower bush, Shi Sheng grabbed him, dragged him inside with her, and pressed him against the wall nearby. Her hand deftly caught Xi Yin¡¯s wrist.

    But she didn¡¯t have time to pour her spirit energy into his body, before Xi Yin twisted his hand to grab her wrist instead and pulled her by the waist with his other hand. With a twist of his feet, the two swapped positions.

    ¡°You¡¯re so anxious to throw yourself into my arms after only a few days without seeing me, mhm?¡± Xi Yin closed in on her, a smile on his face.

    Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t expected this fellow to have such good fighting skill.

    <i>¡®Well I suppose it¡¯s not that Xi Yin¡¯s a particrly strong fighter¡ªit¡¯s that all the other viins I met so far had a bunch of problems. Xi Yin¡¯s what a proper viin should be.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t struggle. She used the one hand that could still move freely to grab Xi Yin¡¯s upper arm.

    Strands of spirit energy poured into Xi Yin¡¯s body. His brows furrowed slightly. He didn¡¯t know what spirit energy was¡ª even if he wanted to resist the intrusion, he didn¡¯t know how. Hence, he could only allow the spirit energy to continue pouring into his body. But just as he was prepared to let go of Shi Sheng, he suddenly had a very strange feeling.

    That was a resonance that came from the deepest recesses of his heart. A resonance with this woman.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips slowly rose.

    <i>¡®I knew it.¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin watched as her expression turned gentler and ripples appeared in her once cid eyes.

    Shi Sheng released Xi Yin, her eyes curving upwards as she spoke, ¡°You¡¯re so handsome, why wouldn¡¯t I throw myself into your arms? Everyone loves beauty! So...we hooking up, handsome?¡±

    Even after she had released him, that strange feeling didn¡¯t disappear. Instead...it only got more pronounced.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s change of attitude was too sudden, throwing Xi Yin off guard. He released her and stared at his wrist for a while. He was very certain she hadn¡¯t done anything to him but...what was up with that strange feeling?

    Xi Yin frowned as he looked at her.

    ¡°I took a liking to you. For real this time.¡± Shi Sheng spoke ¡®sincerely¡¯.

    Xi Yin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®So you were just joking thest time? Ha!¡¯</i>

    He turned around and walked away.

    ¡°Why are you leaving? Come on, I <i>did </i>see your body! Aren¡¯t you supposed to make me take responsibility? I will! Promise!¡± Shi Sheng chased after him.

    Xi Yin picked up his speed. <i>¡®She still dares to mention this! Isn¡¯t she ashamed at all?¡¯</i>

    He felt irritated to the point he wanted to just throttle her and be done with it. Yet he actually couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so.

    That feeling of familiarity prevented him from doing anything to harm her. He didn¡¯t like that feeling. One who was in power mustn¡¯t have any weaknesses.

    With a couple of shes of his body, his figure vanished from her view, leaving behind a rather infuriated Shi Sheng.

    Ah, how long and arduous the road to courting her husband was.

    <i>¡®Looks like it¡¯ll be quicker to just kidnap and screw him.¡¯</i>

    She analysed what she currently knew to deduce Feng Ci¡¯s true personality.

    <i>¡®A tsun... Easily shy... As for the rest, probably just the influence of whatever body he¡¯s using. But even though he¡¯s got the memories and personality of his current body, he¡¯ll subconsciously reveal his true personality sometimes.¡¯</i>

    ......

    She didn¡¯t see Xi Yin for the rest of the afternoon, but Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t anxious. What was hers would be hers eventually. If it didn¡¯t belong to her...it would after she¡¯d snatched it back.

    After sses ended, Shi Sheng saw Ai Wei and a tall, handsome man walking by with their arms hooked together. Shi Sheng raised a brow.

    <i>¡®Isn¡¯t this the Sikong Sa that Mi Nai had a crush on? He does look pretty good. Though not as good as my Feng Ci, of course. He¡¯s the best no matter how he looks.¡¯</i>

    The two chatted merrily, making for a rather harmonious scene. But after Ai Wei caught sight of Shi Sheng, her smile seemed to freeze in ce.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Sikong Sa asked out of concern when she suddenly stopped talking. His gaze followed Ai Wei¡¯s and saw the girl wearing a ck dress standing in front of the flowerbed, looking at them with a smile on her face.

    <i>¡®Mi Nai.¡¯</i>

    Sikong Sa pulled Ai Wei into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s okay. She won¡¯t dare to make a move.¡±

    <i>¡®We¡¯re in the academy; she wouldn¡¯t be that bold.¡¯</i>

    Time seem to have stilled as the three fell into a stalemate. It only broke when Shi Sheng made a slicing gesture across her neck towards Ai Wei, who was terrified into trembling and leaning further into Sikong Sa¡¯s arms.

    Shi Sheng looked behind them and saw Zuo Lie standing not too far off watching them.

    And since she just so happened to be hidden behind a bulletin board where Zuo Lie couldn¡¯t see her, he could only see Ai Wei and Sikong Sa embracing each other.

    <i>¡®Waiting for the fight between the ML and supporting ML to start...¡¯</i>

    ......

    Shi Sheng saw Xi Yin the next morning.

    He was sitting in the corner, right next to the window at the back of the ssroom. He supported his head with one hand, as he watched the swaying leaves outside.

    The girls, who had arrived early, were currently huddled together and talking about him in low whispers. Some of the bolder ones even walked up to him and tried to start a conversation, but he acted like he couldn¡¯t hear them; he didn¡¯t even shift his posture.

    ¡°Uh, hi! What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Xi Yin ignored the girl. However, she didn¡¯t give up. ¡°We¡¯ll be ssmates from now on. My name is Zhao Ya, I¡¯m the ss monitor. If there¡¯s anything, you cane look for me.¡±

    Xi Yin continued ignoring her.

    The girl bit her lip, a bit unwilling to ept this as she returned to her friends.

    ¡°So? How¡¯d it go?¡±

    Zhao Ya shook her head, leading to the other girls¡¯ expressions turning crestfallen.

    ¡°Hey, hey, go check it out! Mi Nai just went over!¡±

    ¡°Heavens! Even Mi Nai¡¯s sumbed to his charms! Aaaah! The new hubby is so handsome!¡±

    ¡°Mi Nai always act so lofty, yet the other boys chase after her so much. This time, she¡¯s totally gonna get face-pped!¡±

    The other girls were rather envious and jealous. They¡¯d heard that Mi Nai¡¯s background was very good.

    People who were both pretty and came from good families¡ªeven if their characters were a bit aloof¡ªwould always have suitors.

    Shi Sheng pulled out the chair in front of Xi Yin and sat down. ¡°What a coincidence, handsome. We¡¯re in the same ss.¡±

    Xi Yin turned his head to cast a sideway nce at her. <i>¡®It¡¯s not a coincidence; I picked this ss.¡¯</i>

    He really wanted to speak his thoughts aloud. But if he did so, she would probably get bolder.

    And so, Xi Yin remained silent, shifting his gaze to continue looking outside.

    ¡°What¡¯s so nice about the outside? Is it better looking than I am?¡± Shi Sheng framed her face with her hands. ¡°Look at me! I promise you¡¯ll never get enough!¡±

    Xi Yin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Wanna throttle her...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng coaxed him for a long time but didn¡¯t get so much as a peep from Xi Yin, causing her to lose her temper.

    <i>¡®The moment I<sup>(lz)</sup> act gentle, this fellow decides to go overboard! A rebellion ah! Just you wait! I¡¯ll<sup>(lz)</sup> capture you back tonight!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng shot to her feet, scaring the onlookers who were just looking forward to a show into widening their eyes and holding their breaths.

    <i>¡®Aloof goddess is going to act up.¡¯</i>

    But she didn¡¯t. They watched as their aloof goddess got up and left the ssroom in a huff.

    <i>¡®That¡¯s it? Though, if even the aloof goddess was defeated by our new god, our failed attempts at trying to chat him up don¡¯t seem so bad...¡¯</i>

    As expected, once they had thisparison, they felt much better.

 Chapter 285 - A Rose Wedding (11)

    <h4>Chapter 285 : A Rose Wedding (11)</h4>

    The newly christened ¡°god¡± Xi Yin raised quite a ruckus in the academy. There were droves of people who came over just to see him in person.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s absence for the rest of the day caused an ominous premonition to rise in his heart.

    There were only two sses in the afternoon, after which school was over. Xi Yin left the school amidst the screams of countless girls. Because they were too noisy, he picked a path with less foot traffic.

    The further down the path Xi Yin walked, the more uneasy he felt. Though this path was a little out of the way, it shouldn¡¯t have been to the extent that there was no one here at all.

    He halted and surveyed the areas in front of and behind him. He noticed that some of the people streaming out of the school gates in the distance headed his way. But then they doubled back after a few steps, as if they had seen something.

    Just as he was feeling doubtful, his vision went ck and he copsed to the ground, limp.

    <i>¡®Who¡¯s the one conspiring against me? I actually didn¡¯t notice them at all!¡¯</i>

    These were thest thoughts Xi Yin had before hepletely lost consciousness.

    ......

    In the hazy night, cool moonlight spilled in from the window and dyed the room in ayer of silver.

    Xi Yin¡¯s fingers twitched, and he suddenly felt like he had touched something cool and soft. His somewhat muddled awareness sobered up immediately, his eyes flying open.

    The first thing he saw was a dark silhouette leaning against the bed¡¯s headboard. The thing that he¡¯d just touched was a pair of hands.

    He didn¡¯t even need to look to know who that shadow was. Her scent made it very clear. Who else could it be but that Mi Nai?

    When he¡¯d opened his eyes, that pair of hands suddenly grabbed him.

    ¡°Xi Yin, you can¡¯t do ah?¡± A teasing voice spoke up from beside him.

    <i>¡®Can¡¯t do? What do you mean? This woman...actually dared to kidnap me!¡¯</i>

    He sat up hastily, causing the nket covering him to slide down to his belly. Only now did he discover he wasn¡¯t wearing anything...

    <i>¡®I¡¯m not wearing anything?!¡¯</i>

    He waspletely naked. Shi Sheng leaned towards him and spoke like the hooligan she was, ¡°Should we go again? So you can actually enjoy it this time?¡±

    ¡°Mi Nai, you...¡± Xi Yin was so angry he couldn¡¯t speak. <i>¡®She really dared to... Really dared to...¡¯</i>

    He¡¯d lived for so long and met countless women, but not one had been so bold as to...

    <i>¡®And she said I was incapable!¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin felt like his lungs were going to burst from anger as the urge to throttle her grew stronger.

    ¡°You angry?¡± Shi Sheng got onto the bed and half-knelt in front of him. ¡°Come on, you¡¯re a grown man. Isn¡¯t it just being screwed? I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ve never fucked a woman.¡±

    Xi Yin clutched at the nkets. Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t tell what expression he was wearing right now, because his face was hidden in darkness. She blinked.

    All she¡¯d done was strip him...and rubbed his hand a bit? She hadn¡¯t done anything, okay?

    <i>¡®Why are you acting as if you¡¯ve been raped? Wouldn¡¯t you be able to tell if I was lying or not?¡¯</i>

    Though of course, there was no way Shi Sheng would tell him. She waited a while, but Xi Yin still didn¡¯t speak so she shrugged and got off the bed.

    But just as she was prepared to leave, Xi Yin¡¯s voice spoke up behind her, ¡°Never.¡±

    His voice was very low, as if he was suppressing something. ¡°You...are my first.¡±

    Shi Sheng nked out for a moment before turning around, caging him in between her arms as she stared down at him. ¡°En. I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡±

    Xi Yin¡¯s head was still lowered but his grip on the nket tightened.

    Shi Sheng roguishly tilted his chin upward, forcing him to lift his head, and then kissed him.

    In that moment, Xi Yin felt his blood boiling. As he stared at the face right in front of his, he felt...nervous.

    It was a very light kiss, more a light caress than a real kiss. Shi Sheng released him and spoke in a gentle voice, ¡°You sleep here from now on. I know it might take some time for you to ept me, but that doesn¡¯t matter; I can wait.¡±

    She got up and left.

    She didn¡¯te back in, leaving Xi Yin to stare into space for a long while.

    There was bewilderment in his eyes. His reaction just now...waspletely unlike him.

    Xi Yin just sat there like that till daybreak. Sunlight streamed into the room, brightly illuminating everything.

    The door was opened.

    Xi Yin appeared to have been startled awake from that state...and then remembered he waspletely naked. He pulled the nket up to cover everything below the neck and red somewhat angrily at the person who just entered.

    ¡°As if there is anywhere I haven¡¯t seen before. Do you have to?¡± Shi Sheng gave him an impolite eyeroll upon noticing Xi Yin¡¯s actions.

    Last night, she¡¯d stripped him bare. What hadn¡¯t she seen?

    Xi Yin pursed his lips as he stared at Shi Sheng without making a peep.

    ¡°Want me to help you get dressed?¡± Shi Sheng waved the clothes she was holding as she smiled slyly.

    ¡°No need. Get out.¡± <i>¡®This shameless woman!¡¯</i>

    ¡°I say¡ª¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡± Xi Yin¡¯s voice sounded very self-conscious. If you looked closely, you¡¯d be able to observe that the tips of his ears were red.

    Shi Sheng shrugged innocently. ¡°Okay then.¡±

    <i>¡®Really now. You¡¯re a grown ass man yet you¡¯re still self-conscious? But it¡¯s so cute! Aaaah! My<sup>(bbb)</sup> maiden¡¯s heart is exploding!¡¯</i>

    Once Shi Sheng had left, Xi Yin inspected the clothing Shi Sheng had ced on the edge of the bed. He was stunned for a moment. <i>¡®These clothes...are the ones I wrote down for herst time. Didn¡¯t she refuse to buy them for me? This double-faced woman!¡¯</i>

    When he saw the underwear at the very bottom, Xi Yin¡¯s face turnedpletely red. Once he¡¯d gotten dressed, he dawdled for a little longer before heading downstairs.

    The moment he did so, he found many people entering and exiting as they moved things into the house. The items were all sealed tight. But from thebelling, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess what was inside.

    Xi Yin held onto the banister as he watched the people busying themselves downstairs, feeling a bitplicated. <i>¡®Is she really nning on keeping me?¡¯</i>

    ¡°What¡¯re you still standing here for? Why don¡¯t you go down to have a look? See if you like it. Funds are currently rather low, though, so changing the furniture in the bedrooms will have to wait till I¡¯ve gotten some more money.¡± Shi Sheng had appeared behind him at some point and spoke with a clear voice. Her tone was natural, as if she had spoken these words countless times.

    ¡°Are you this good to all men?¡± A hint of an icy smile suddenly crept onto Xi Yin¡¯s face.

    ¡°Only to you.¡± <i>¡®Toozy to bother about others.¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin¡¯s heart missed a beat. He let go of the banister and descended the steps, not giving Shi Sheng any reply.

    The people downstairs had already started opening up the packages, revealing a brand-new set of handmade furniture. It would have taken a week at the very least, for all this furniture to be prepared¡ªeven if she had added extra money to speed up the process.

    <i>¡®She¡¯d already had these ordered back then...¡¯</i>

    The workers followed Shi Sheng¡¯s instructions on where to ce all the furniture.

    Once everyone had left, Xi Yin turned to look at Shi Sheng and spoke while stressing each syble for emphasis, ¡°Even if you spend this much effort on pleasing me, I¡¯m not going to like you.¡±

    The only reason he was with her was because...his n¡¯s rule was that they could only have one partner for life. And they were only allowed to have intimate contact with their partner. But since she had used those kinds of methods to possess him, there was no way he¡¯d like her.

    ¡°Just waiting for you to p yourself.¡± Shi Sheng replied ambiguously.

    <i>¡®As long as he¡¯s Feng Ci, there¡¯s no way he won¡¯t fall for me. I have this much confidence at least.¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin didn¡¯t really understand what she meant. But seeing as Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t nning on exining any more, he didn¡¯t question her further and headed up the stairs instead.

    Right now, he didn¡¯t feel like seeing this woman.

    Once he¡¯d returned to his room, Xi Yin locked the door. The sunlight just so happened to hit his body, causing him to wrinkle his brows in disgust and shift into a darker corner.

    The corner of his gaze caught sight of that painting on the wall.

    Xi Yin¡¯s figure paused and he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s fate after all?¡±

    Something you couldn¡¯t escape, nor hide from.

    When the sunlight fell onto Xi Yin¡¯s wrist that dangled by his side, a red string with a crescent moon-shaped pendant that reflected scattered rays of light seemed to appear indistinctly. However, upon closer inspection, it seemed like there was nothing on his wrist.

 Chapter 286 - A Rose Wedding (12)

    <h4>Chapter 286 : A Rose Wedding (12)</h4>

    Xi Yin ended up staying in Shi Sheng¡¯s mansion.

    However, he would never go to the academy together with her. Even if Shi Sheng shamelessly insisted on following him without caring for her dignity, he would disappear to shake her off.

    Later on, Shi Sheng started openly courting him. Flowers, confessions¡ªall the moves that could be yed were used.

    By now, everyone in the academy knew that their cold goddess was fervently courting Xi Yin, causing a lot of males to grow dissatisfied with him.

    Several boys had cornered Xi Yin in the ssroom when Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t by his side. The leader was a boy who imed to be Mi Nai¡¯s biggest admirer.

    He shoved the desk in front of Xi Yin aside, causing the books on top of it to fall off and scatter across the ground.

    ¡°Our goddess is already courting you, yet you dare to act all lofty! Aren¡¯t you just great?!¡±

    Xi Yin was unmoved as he stared at the boy. ¡°Move it.¡±

    ¡°Move it?¡± The boyughed coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t exin things today, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡±

    Xi Yin¡¯s eyes narrowed, a hint of gold shing in their depths. His hand that was dangling by his side slowly clenched into a fist.

    Yet the boy appeared ignorant of the danger he was in. ¡°Do you think our goddess isn¡¯t good enough for you or something?! You actually dare to disrespect her¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s her matter.¡± Xi Yin spoke coldly.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± The boy was infuriated at Xi Yin¡¯s cool attitude. He waved his hand to signal the people behind him to attack. ¡°Teach him a lesson!¡±

    ......

    When Shi Sheng rushed over to the ssroom, she was greeted by the sight of that boy syed out on the ground, seemingly dead. His little minions were cowering in the corner.

    Xi Yin looked at her with an unreadable gaze.

    Shi Sheng walked over to him and anxiously pulled his hands while scrutinising him from head to toe. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Xi Yin pursed his lips and nodded his head.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at the corpse on the ground. Hey there. Face pale, eyes bloodshot.

    She remembered this person. He touted himself as her biggest admirer and often brought his little bros to bully the other boys who liked her.

    He¡¯d even caused a death before¡ªbut because his family was rich and influential, the school couldn¡¯t do anything. Hence, he was rather feared throughout the academy.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay.¡± Shi Sheng shifted her gaze back and helped him smooth out the wrinkles in his clothing.

    Xi Yin lowered his eyes to look at her.

    It seemed like she didn¡¯t care about anything...except for him.

    The sounds of police sirens could suddenly be heard from outside the building. Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze turned to focus on the people cowering in the corner.

    When her gazended on them, they were like startled ostriches that immediately gave her trembling exnations. ¡°I didn¡¯t call the police.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! I didn¡¯t do it!¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me...¡±

    These people all said they hadn¡¯t called the police¡ªyet the police had already arrived.

    Shi Sheng gazed out the window. <i>¡®Great, they¡¯ve got this block surrounded. Did the person who called the police say someone was nning to blow this ce up?¡¯</i>

    The police siren continued to wail, causing the remaining students in the block to hurriedly run outside.

    ¡°Attention, people inside! We have you surrounded!¡±

    ¡°Do not harm the hostages! You can tell us your demands.¡±

    ¡°We can help you. You mustn¡¯t hurt the hostages!¡±

    Other simr announcements sounded throughout the building.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t show any change as she unhurriedly helped Xi Yin straighten out his clothing. He grabbed her hand. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you. You should go.¡±

    <i>¡®Since it¡¯s the police that came, this is going to be a bit troublesome.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng raised her head to look at him. Her gaze was calm but a smile had spread on her face. ¡°You¡¯re concerned about me?¡±

    Xi Yin let go of her. ¡°I was just stating the facts.¡±

    <i>¡®There¡¯s no way I¡¯m concerned about her. This matter just doesn¡¯t have anything to do with her in the first ce, so there¡¯s no need to implicate her.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Since you <i>aren¡¯t</i> concerned about me, whether I leave or not makes no difference to you.¡± Shi Sheng spoke with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Mi Nai.¡± Xi Yin¡¯s tone turned heavy.

    The atmosphere between them suddenly turned delicate.

    The noiseing from outside had also quieted down for some reason. It was as if the whole world had turned silent.

    ......

    Du Jue hurried over with his entourage. They first negotiated with the police about entering first. Although the police found it odd, since they had received orders from their superiors, they still allowed Du Jue and co in.

    Du Jue rushed into the ssroom Shi Sheng and Xi Yin were in. The moment he saw them, his pupils shrunk.

    ¡°Xi Yin...¡± <i>¡®Why is he here?! Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be in hibernation at this time?¡¯</i>

    He¡¯d never met Xi Yin, but the Du n held records that contained photographs of him. ording to those records though, Xi Yin shouldn¡¯t have woken up for another century at least.

    <i>¡®Why is he here now?¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin shifted his gaze away from Shi Sheng tond on the man in the doorway, gold shimmering in his eyes.

    ¡°From the Du n?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Du Jue bit the bullet and answered.

    He then caught sight of Shi Sheng, who was standing beside Xi Yin. His heart leapt. <i>¡®Is she acquainted with Xi Yin? One Pure Blood is already hard to deal with, but now Xi Yin¡¯s added to the mix...¡¯</i>

    In his ancestors¡¯ memoirs, they stated that Xi Yin was a very strange vampire. He wasn¡¯t a Pure Blood, yet he possessed power greater than any Pure Blood. And he seemed to have lived a very long time.

    The records traced back to a thousand years ago.

    ¡°Ha...¡± Xi Yin scoffed inscrutably.

    If it were regr humans he had to deal with, it might have been a bit troublesome. But since these people were from the BHA, it was much easier to resolve.

    Du Jue grit his teeth and told himself he couldn¡¯t afford to offend Xi Yin. His tone couldn¡¯t help but weaken. ¡°Lord Xi Yin, may I know why you are here?¡±

    ¡°Studying.¡± It seemed Xi Yin was giving face to someone, for he actually answered the question.

    Du Jue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®You¡¯ve already lived for so long, why would you want to study? Okay, he¡¯s a bigshot. I can¡¯t offend him...¡¯</i>

    ¡°I had received news that there were vampire attacks on humans...¡± Du Jue did his best to make himself sound humbler. His eyes fell to the corpse on the floor. ¡°Lord Xi Yin, can you please exin?¡±

    Xi Yin¡¯s eyes narrowed and he spoke in a ridiculing voice, ¡°Did the Du n die out, causing you to be unaware of the rules?¡±

    Only now did Du Jue realise what he had just said. Cold sweat drenched his back. Even if his grandfather were here, he probably wouldn¡¯t have dared to make Xi Yin exin anything.

    ¡°Du Jue spoke improperly.¡± Though he felt anger inwardly, Du Jue could only suppress it. He definitely couldn¡¯t afford to offend this man.

    Du Jue¡¯s humble attitude baffled the people who had followed him in. <i>¡®Who¡¯s that man?¡¯</i>

    Du Jue took a deep breath. ¡°Then may we have a look at the body?¡±

    Du Jue¡¯s gaze drifted over to Shi Sheng, as if wanting to confirm whether or not she had anything to do with Xi Yin.

    <i>¡®If she doesn¡¯t...perhaps I can make use of Xi Yin to capture her. She killed so many of my men thest time. This grudge has already been nted!¡¯</i>

    But Du Jue was destined to be disappointed. He watched as Shi Sheng retreated a step and naturally interlocked her arm with Xi Yin¡¯s. Thetter merely frowned slightly but didn¡¯t fling her aside.

    Du Jue, ¡°!!?¡±

    <i>¡®Since when did these two get together?! This doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡¯</i>

    Her arm linked with Xi Yin¡¯s, Shi Sheng¡¯s fingers wound around his. She lifted her head slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your thigh to be so thick! Lemme hug it!¡±

    <i>¡®Even Du Jue, this lunatic, is so scared of him. He hasn¡¯t let down his status as a viin!¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin pinched her misbehaving hand and pursed his lips, giving Shi Sheng a haughty expression.

    ¡°Lord Xi Yin...¡± Du Jue appeared even more careful.

    <i>¡®Mi Nai is actually this intimate with Xi Yin! It appears that the matter fromst time can¡¯t be pursued any more...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Just a corpse, go look if you want. If it¡¯s not enough, I can make several more for you. Fresh ones too.¡± Shi Sheng butted in before Xi Yin could speak.

    Du Jue¡¯s eyes shed. He remembered from the records his ancestors left behind that Xi Yin despised other people voicing opinions on his behalf. <i>¡®Mi Nai¡¯s brash conduct might cause Xi Yin to despise her.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 287 - A Rose Wedding (13)

    <h4>Chapter 287 : A Rose Wedding (13)</h4>

    Du Jue looked at Xi Yin expectantly.

    However, Xi Yin showed no reaction as if agreeing with her words.

    Du Jue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®What¡¯s happening to this world?¡¯</i>

    Suppressing his doubts, he got people to escort the students in the corner out before bringing another two of his men forward to inspect the corpse.

    ¡°Team Leader... The cause of death is excessive blood loss. There¡¯s a bite mark on the neck.¡±

    The speaker moved the cor aside, revealing a bite mark that was already beginning to turn dark. It was apparent that it had already been there for some time.

    ¡°How long since the bite?¡±

    The man lowered his head to inspect it for a while, before giving a conservative estimate, ¡°Around 18 hours.¡±

    Du Jue didn¡¯t seem surprised by this. He got someone to fetch him some tools and tinkered around with the body for a bit, before speaking, ¡°It can only be suppressed temporarily. Send it back to HQ within four hours.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Several people efficiently packed up the body and took it away.

    Du Jue looked at Shi Sheng before saluting to Xi Yin and speaking, ¡°Lord Xi Yin, this is already the third time this month. All the victims were first bitten before being fed blood. I wonder what opinions you might hold on this, sir?¡±

    If vampires fed a human their blood, the only two oues were turning into a low-level vampire¡ªor death.

    ¡°What¡¯re you saying now?¡± Shi Sheng scoffed. ¡°Are you suspecting me...or him?¡±

    Du Jue red at Shi Sheng. <i>¡®We couldn¡¯t catch her after losing so many of our men, and now she¡¯s even found Xi Yin to be her backer!¡¯</i>

    But in the end, he had no choice but to lower his head. ¡°That was not my intent. I was just asking Lord Xi Yin if he had any clues.¡±

    Shi Sheng wanted to continue taunting Du Jue but was stopped by Xi Yin, who pulled her into his arms and pressed her face against his chest.

    ¡°The northern outskirts.¡±

    After replying thus, the two of them vanished on the spot. The people outside immediately flooded into the ssroom. ¡°Team Leader, who was he?¡±

    They¡¯d never seen their team leader be this humble to anyone before. Du Jue didn¡¯t answer their question, instead warning them, ¡°In the future, if you see him, don¡¯t go and seek death, got it?¡±

    ¡°Then what about that Mi Nai?¡±

    Du Jue fell silent for a moment before speaking in a low voice, ¡°We give up and find another target.¡±

    Someone was unwilling to give up just like that. ¡°But she killed so many of ours.¡±

    When Du Jue¡¯s sharp gaze swept over, the speaker immediately lowered his head.

    ¡°That man isn¡¯t someone we can afford to offend.¡± Darkness gathered in the depths of Du Jue¡¯s eyes. ¡°For now at least.¡±

    <i>¡®One of these days, I¡¯ll find a way to deal with him.¡¯</i>

    The others looked at each other. They grew even more curious, but no one dared to voice their questions.

    ¡°Send someone to check out the northern outskirts.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ......

    Xi Yin brought Shi Sheng away to a deserted spot in the academy.

    She was still clinging tightly to him. <i>¡®His body seems colder than mine.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Let go.¡± Xi Yin tugged at Shi Sheng¡¯s hands. Of course she wasn¡¯t willing to oblige, clinging to him even more tightly.

    Xi Yin, ¡°...¡±

    He tried several more times to get her off him but failed, so he could only give up on the notion. However, his tone contained some hints of ridicule as he spoke, ¡°Do you really like hugging men this much?¡±

    <i>¡®Who knows how many men this woman has?¡¯ </i>Thinking thus, Xi Yin felt rather irked.

    ¡°I only like to hug you ah.¡±

    Xi Yin¡¯s expression turned more ridiculing. ¡°How many people have you said these words to?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Shi Sheng lifted her head. ¡°Are you being jealous?¡±

    Xi Yin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Jealous your head! I¡¯m not jealous! Definitely not!¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin suddenly roughly pulled Shi Sheng off him and marched off with a dark expression. She chuckled as she chased after him, all the while earnestly exining, ¡°I¡¯ve only ever said that to you! Honest! I swear!¡±

    Xi Yin picked up his speed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t walk so fast!¡± Shi Sheng nearly had to jog just to keep up. ¡°You have to believe my sincerity towards you! Not just anyone can enter my eyes, y¡¯know?¡±

    <i>¡®Sincerity... What sincerity? If I was ugly, would she still chase after me like this?¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin¡¯s attitude to Shi Sheng was just as cold as before, though that didn¡¯t deter her from continuing to court him.

    For a period of time, people from the BHA would appear in their vicinity every now and then. Their purpose was probably to keep tabs on Shi Sheng and Xi Yin.

    As for the person who died, the BHA had used some unknown means to convince his family to not cause a scene.

    The case with humans being bit still had no leads. The BHA were still in the midst of a tense investigation.

    And it seemed like the leads were in the middle of a cold war. On the other hand, Sikong Sa and Ai Wei¡¯s rtionship was developing rather smoothly. Shi Sheng would catch sight of the two of them acting lovey-dovey every so often.

    Of course, she¡¯d also always catch sight of Zuo Lie standing in the distance, watching their public disys of affection with a foul expression.

    Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t in the same ss as Ai Wei. As long as they didn¡¯t deliberately look for each other, they wouldn¡¯t cross paths all that often.

    Recently, Shi Sheng had been busy dealing with Xi Yin. Hence, to avoid any unnecessary trouble that would waste her time, she¡¯d avoid the FL when she could.

    ......

    Xi Yin woke up in the middle of the night because of the soundsing from outside his room. He furrowed his brows. <i>¡®What¡¯s that woman up to in the middle of the night?¡¯</i>

    Tossing aside his nket and getting off the bed, he walked over to the door where he suddenly stopped. <i>¡®Her scent¡¯s very strong.¡¯</i>

    He opened the door and left the room. The entire corridor was filled with her scent. The door to her room was wide open.

    Her scent wasing from downstairs. Xi Yin made his way down. None of the lights in the living room were on, but he could just vaguely make out the silhouette of a person curled up on the sofa.

    His heart leapt in his chest. It had already been two months since she¡¯dst fed.

    ¡°Xi Yin?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Xi Yin lightly responded, walking around the sofa to draw closer to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m really hungry.¡± Shi Sheng sat up on the sofa and tilted her head up to look at the person in front of her, her eyes glittering with a faint blue light.

    She hadn¡¯t felt hungry ever since drinking the substance Xi Yin gave her the other time. But today, the hunger returned stronger than ever.

    Xi Yin silently rolled up his sleeve and ced his arm in front of Shi Sheng¡¯s mouth. ¡°Drink.¡±

    Shi Sheng wanted to take a bite but couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. She shrunk backwards. ¡°That thing from before...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote to buy it now.¡± Xi Yin interrupted her. He then fell silent before continuing, ¡°And drinking too much of that isn¡¯t good for you.¡±

    He had only been probing her then...

    He hadn¡¯t expected her to really drink it.

    Now that they had this rtionship, he naturally couldn¡¯t allow her to drink that substance again.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll just wait it out.¡± <i>¡®Really can¡¯t ept drinking blood.¡¯</i>

    ¡°You should head back.¡± Shi Sheng curled up in a corner of the sofa.

    Xi Yin didn¡¯t know why she holding back. If she dared to do <i>that</i>, he didn¡¯t see why she was so hesitant about drinking some blood.

    <i>¡®Forget it. It¡¯s her problem if she doesn¡¯t want to drink.¡¯</i>

    He withdrew his hand and turned around to head back upstairs.

    The living room soon turned silent once more.

    Shi Sheng scratched at the sofa. <i>¡®Just what¡¯s with this damned setting... So hungry! So very hungry!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng felt like her stomach was convulsing with hunger. The only thing left in her mind was blood. <i>¡®What a tasty scent...¡¯</i>

    It wasing from outside.

    <i>¡®Wanna drink...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng mbered up from the sofa and made to walk out the door. But just as she was about to open it, she was suddenly pulled by someone from behind and spun around so that she was pushed against the door.

    ¡°You¡¯d rather torment yourself than drink my blood, hm?¡± A low, hoarse voice spoke beside her ear, bringing her back to her senses.

    She shook her head, answering weakly, ¡°I don¡¯t like blood.¡±

    <i>¡®Drinking that... I can¡¯t ept it.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    <i>¡®How could there be such a thing as a vampire that doesn¡¯t drink blood?¡¯</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Are you really not drinking?¡± Xi Yin ced his hand in front of Shi Sheng¡¯s mouth.

    She turned her head to look away. <i>¡®Not drinking even if you beat me to death!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 288 - A Rose Wedding (14)

    <h4>Chapter 288 : A Rose Wedding (14)+</h4>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s rejection appeared to have touched a nerve somewhere for Xi Yin suddenlyughed. He carried Shi Sheng back to his room.

    To prevent her from moving, he pressed her down below him, using his legs to pin down one of her hands.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Shi Sheng furrowed her brows as she looked at him. <i>¡®I¡¯m already starving and this fellow still pesters me. Is he <strong>trying</strong> to kill me?¡¯</i>

    XI Yin grabbed her other hand and pressed it to her side. Leaning down slightly, he spoke in a voice that held a hint of teasing, ¡°I¡¯ll see what you¡¯ll do after you drink it.¡±

    <i>¡®What?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng watched as Xi Yin lifted his wrist to his own mouth, extended his fangs and bit into it. He sucked up a mouthful of blood and under Shi Sheng¡¯s odd gaze, bent over to kiss her.

    The somewhat cool liquid flowed into her mouth from his. There was no thick bloody smell, only a strange taste.

    Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t describe the taste, but upon thinking that it was blood, she tried to spit it out. Xi Yin¡¯s tongue pried apart her teeth, held her tongue down and forced all the blood to flow down her throat.

    <i>¡®No!¡¯</i> Shi Sheng suddenly struggled fiercely.

    Xi Yin¡¯s hold was too strong, she couldn¡¯t break free. She could only allow that liquid to slide down her throat. Once he¡¯d made sure she¡¯d swallowed it all, Xi Yin sucked up another mouthful.

    ¡°No! Let go!¡± A change had urred in Shi Sheng¡¯s tone.

    His mouth full of blood, he lowered his head to look at her and was stunned.

    There was panic in her eyes.

    He¡¯d never seen that emotion in her eyes before. Or perhaps it was more urate to say he had never seen much emotion in her eyes at all.

    <i>¡®It¡¯s just drinking blood. Does she have to be so...¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin released his grip unknowingly, swallowing the blood that was in his mouth. He reached towards her but Shi Sheng suddenly shrunk back, wariness in her eyes.

    Xi Yin felt a sudden burst of pain stabbing at his heart, as if an invisible hand was squeezing it, making his breathing difficult.

    ¡°I won¡¯t make you drink.¡± Xi Yin didn¡¯t notice that his tone had be gentler.

    Shi Sheng stared at him for a while, as if considering something. After a long time, the wariness in her eyes slowly receded.

    Xi Yin pulled her into his arms and brought her to lie down with him on the bed.

    Shi Sheng leaned against his chest, her breathing very slow and light to the point it seemed she¡¯d stopped breathing. Xi Yin ced his hand below her nose to check that she was still breathing.

    Right now, Shi Sheng¡¯s mind was in a mess, her heart filled with killing intent. But she couldn¡¯t bear to harm him. Her bottom line lowered once more for him.

    Shi Sheng tightened her grip on Xi Yin¡¯spel.

    <i>¡®This is thest time. It won¡¯t happen again. There¡¯s some things he can¡¯t touch.¡¯</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He hadn¡¯t expected her reaction to be so extreme.

    Shi Sheng released her hold but didn¡¯t reply.

    The room fell into silence. Xi Yin didn¡¯t know whether she was awake or not but he maintained this posture till daybreak.

    The pure white sheets were dyed the colour of blood. By now, the wound on his hand had already healed.

    Shi Sheng, who hadn¡¯t moved the whole night, mbered out of his embrace, got off the bed, and left the room.

    She didn¡¯t say a single word throughout.

    Xi Yin frowned slightly and followed her out of the room but was greeted by the sight of her door closing in his face.

    For the next few days, Shi Sheng ignored him. Though she¡¯d still wait for him to finish his sses, she wouldn¡¯t speak to him.

    After having grown used to her frequent flirting, her sudden tameness was a bit difiting. But it was true that he¡¯d gone overboard that night. And he didn¡¯t know what he should do to mollify her.

    Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t angry at Xi Yin. She was angry at herself for not being able to get over that mental obstacle. There were some things that she couldn¡¯t let go of no matter how hard she tried.

    Shi Sheng dragged her exhausted body back to her room but unexpectedly found Xi Yin there, sitting on her bed. Noticing her entry, he immediately got up.

    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at him. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s because of what happened that night, you don¡¯t have to apologise. I don¡¯t me you.¡± The problem was with her, how could she me him? After all, it had been for her sake that he...

    She looked away. ¡°I want to rest. You should head back to your room.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Xi Yin¡¯s mouth opened but he probably didn¡¯t know how to express his thoughts. After a brief struggle, he reached out to unbutton his shirt.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Shi Sheng held his hand still, her tone a bit displeased.

    Xi Yin¡¯s face was slightly flushed and his speech was a little more broken up than usual. ¡°If this... can make you feel better... I... Since we¡¯ve already... Anyway I can only have one partner for life...¡±

    <i>¡®Even if she dies, I won¡¯t have a new partner.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng gave him an odd look. <i>¡®Is he nning on making me feel better with sex?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Then do you like me?¡±

    Xi Yin pursed his lips and didn¡¯t speak.

    Seeing her unhappy made him unhappy too. This...was probably what liking someone was? Ever since the day that inexplicable familiarity appeared, he felt like getting closer to her. But...

    Shi Sheng took her hand back. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this after you actually like me.¡±

    Xi Yin lifted his head to look at her, his fingers still clutching onto a button. Shi Sheng sighed as she approached him to help him button his shirt back up. She then stood on her tiptoes to nt a kiss on his face. ¡°It¡¯s been my own problem these past few days. I just need some time to get over it. I like you and want to have you, but I won¡¯t dishonour you for any reason. Thest time...nothing happened between us.¡±

    Xi Yin was surprised.

    ¡°Go back to bed.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s lips tugged into a smile.

    Xi Yin lowered his head. Because of the matter where he¡¯d thought she¡¯d used despicable means to obtain him, he¡¯d always felt disgusted. Yet now she was telling him that nothing had happened between them.

    He suddenly felt a bit disappointed. As to <i>what</i> he was disappointed about, he didn¡¯t know either.

    Xi Yin disappeared once more.

    Shi Sheng only discovered this the next morning.

    She couldn¡¯t find him at home or at school. And since Xi Yin didn¡¯t have a phone, Shi Sheng had no way of contacting him.

    She felt a headacheing on. <i>¡®So this guy¡¯s the type that disappears at every disagreement? Ohe the fuck on. Just what kind of weirdos do I<sup>(bbb)</sup> keep getting involved with?¡¯</i>

    ......

    Shi Sheng was already not in a good mood. Xi Yin¡¯s disappearance only served to worsen it. And to top things off, she was intercepted at school.

    The person blocking her way was none other than the FL.

    It was probably because she hadn¡¯t been showing herself recently, causing Plot-sama to be dissatisfied. After all, as a supporting female viin, not causing trouble for the leads was uneptable.

    ¡°Mi Nai, you did it, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Ai Wei¡¯s question came from nowhere, befuddling Shi Sheng.

    <i>¡®What¡¯d I<sup>(bbb)</sup> do? FL-sama, don¡¯t unreasonably stir up trouble, okay?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Got nothing to say, eh?¡± Ai Wei spoke with a righteous expression.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®I<sup>(bbb)</sup> don¡¯t even know what the hell you¡¯re talking about, what do you want me<sup>(bbb)</sup> to say? That I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> pretty as a flower?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at the FL and circled around her to head into the building. <i>¡®Reason? With the FL? Quit joking! Everyone knows only the FL¡¯s logic is right. No matter how much you say, it¡¯s about as effective as a bloody fart.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Mi Nai, stop right there!¡± Ai Wei once again extended her arm to block Shi Sheng¡¯s path.

    <i>¡®Hey! The FL-sama¡¯s gotten gutsier! Didn¡¯t she use to run off whenever she saw me? Does she have someone backing her now? Probably nning on setting me up...</i>

    <i>Ah how treacherous the human heart can be. Please! I¡¯m still a baby!</i>

    <i>...I should just ignore her.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng speedily left. Ai Wei¡¯s body was that of a normal human¡¯s, so she naturally was unable to keep up.

    Shi Sheng was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep her violent tendencies under control if she got into an argument with the FL.

 Chapter 289 - A Rose Wedding (15)

    <h4>Chapter 289 : A Rose Wedding (15)</h4>

    Ai Wei had probably never expected Shi Sheng to react this way. She stood there, rooted to the spot, for a time.

    Only when someone patted her from behind, did shee back to her senses. Ai Wei turned to look at that person, calling out in a soft voice, ¡°Sikong, she...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ve tried your best. Just let them do the rest.¡± Sikong Sa smiled as he rubbed her head.

    Ai Wei bit her lip. ¡°Was she really...the one who did those things?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there already video evidence?¡± Sikong Sa narrowed his eyes as he looked in the direction Shi Sheng had left in.

    His words strengthened the resolve in Ai Wei¡¯s eyes.

    ......

    After Shi Sheng entered the school, she didn¡¯t manage to get very far before encountering Zuo Lie.

    <i>¡®Did I<sup>(bbb)</sup> forget to check the almanac before leaving the house today or something? Both leads are taking turns to look for me...¡¯</i>

    ¡°They¡¯veid an ambush up ahead. Be careful.¡± Zuo Lie coldly tossed her these words before turning around and vanishing, having no intention of pestering her unreasonably.

    <i>¡®Da hell? Couldn¡¯t you make yourself a bit clearer? And...why¡¯d the ML suddenly decide to switch sides? Or is this a linked plot?</i>

    <i>Since we¡¯re opposing each other openly, he¡¯d probably guess I wouldn¡¯t believe him if he told me there was an ambush¡ªso I¡¯d go check. But then there¡¯d really be an ambush...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng felt like she was reading too deeply into it. Perhaps the ML was just giving her a simple reminder? After all, they were both Pure Bloods.

    There weren¡¯t many Pure Bloods in this world. And why should vampires make things difficult for one another?

    Regardless of whether or not Zuo Lie was telling the truth, Shi Sheng decided to leave the academy.

    <i>¡®My big thigh isn¡¯t here, so I should just be a quiet beauty.</i>

    <i>...It¡¯s not been suitable for killing recently.¡¯</i>

    Hence, a group of people were left waiting in the shadows from morning till night. Even when the sky waspletely filled with stars, there was still no sign of their target.

    Their ambush had beenid on a path she¡¯d have to take to get to her ss, so why hadn¡¯t she appeared?

    The people keeping watch outside the school hadn¡¯t seen her leave either.

    Then where had she gone?

    When Ai Wei heard the news from Sikong Sa, she was also puzzled. It was originally nned for her to lure Shi Sheng into the ambush¡ªbut before she even got to say a few words, Shi Sheng had left. That n failed.

    <i>¡®But she did enter the school. And I didn¡¯t see her leave...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Sikong, is she going to kill again?¡± Ai Wei was a bit afraid. What happenedtely was truly too cruel for words.

    Countless cases of vampire bites had cropped up in the academy. And all of the victims were people she was familiar with. Seeing those who had only just beenughing and chatting with her the day before suddenly lying on the ground with a deathlyplexion caused Ai Wei to receive quite the scare.

    It was as if there was a plot whose mastermind wanted to scare her.

    And then video evidence was obtained, proving that it was Mi Nai behind the murders.

    Ai Wei had long since suspected her. The only person who could freely enter and exit the academy, who also had enmity with her, was Mi Nai.

    Sikong Sa brought Ai Wei into his embrace and lightly patted her back. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here. She can¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    Ai Wei buried her head against Sikong Sa¡¯s chest. ¡°Thank you, Sikong.¡±

    ¡°Dummy. You¡¯re my girlfriend. It¡¯s my job to protect my girlfriend, no?¡±

    Ai Wei couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ......

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t go to school for the next few days, merely lingering around the vicinity. <i>¡®Looks like there¡¯s quite a number of people keeping an eye out around here.¡¯</i>

    Before this, she¡¯d been so stuck in her own little world that she waspletely unaware of what had been happening.

    Liang Ge received Shi Sheng¡¯s call while she was eating dinner. She looked at the shing number on the phone screen but didn¡¯t immediately answer it.

    ¡°Ge-Ge, why aren¡¯t you answering the call?¡± Mama Liang looked at her daughter in confusion.

    Liang Ge muted her phone and smiled, unflustered, as she replied, ¡°Dunno the number. Probably a salesperson or something.¡±

    Hearing this, Mama Liang revealed an expression of disgust. ¡°Those people are really irritating.¡±

    It was clear she had all too much experience with these types of calls.

    Once she¡¯d finished dinner, Liang Ge brought her phone with her into her room. She then opened up a brand-new phone that she had just bought and inserted a newly purchased card into it, before dialling a number.

    Liang Ge entered the bathroom and turned on the shower so as to mask the sound of her voice.

    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m being watched. Long story short, there¡¯s been a string of blood-sucking cases that happened in the academy recently. Someone recorded a video of you sucking blood. Now that something... Association is in the academy, waiting to capture you.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s your house?¡± Instead of asking something more relevant, the person on the phone asked for her address. Though Liang Ge was puzzled, she still replied. ¡°No. 37, Tianming St.¡±

    Liang Ge¡¯s family was rather well-to-do; they lived in an detached vi. When Shi Sheng arrived, she discovered that there were indeed people outside monitoring the ce.

    Shi Sheng texted Liang Ge, asking where her room was located.

    And then she climbed in through the window.

    ¡°Sen¡ª¡± Liang Ge was startled by the sight of Shi Sheng¡¯s unorthodox entry and couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, before suddenly stopping herself by covering her mouth with one hand while pointing in the direction of the room with the other.

    Shi Sheng pulled out a signal jammer from her space and tossed it onto the table. ¡°It¡¯s fine now.¡±

    Once Shi Sheng gave the all clear, Liang Ge immediately released her hand and asked with a worried expression, ¡°Senior, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°How long have they been surveilling you?¡±

    ¡°Since this afternoon. After I came back from school, I saw some people waiting outside. They said they were here to inspect the electrical wiring.¡±

    The neighbourhood Liang Ge lived in provided quite a good maintenance service; every six months, there¡¯d be inspectors who¡¯d check their property to ensure that all safety regtions were being followed and that there were no hidden dangers.

    But thest inspection had been two months ago. The next inspection couldn¡¯t havee so soon.

    Liang Ge was but a young girl¡ªshe didn¡¯t dare to call them out and could only allow them in.

    But those people made a pretty good show of inspecting the ce. They even issued her an invoice afterwards.

    Liang Ge was a cautious girl. After they¡¯d left, she checked all the ces they ¡®inspected¡¯ and found several strange looking objects. She took pictures of them and asked her father about them.

    Her father was in the business of electronics, so he immediately recognised them as listening devices.

    Her family didn¡¯t have any enmity with others, and she hadn¡¯t heard her father mention anything about any recent businesspetition.

    Given the recent incidents at the school, Liang Ge put two and two together and guessed it had to do with Shi Sheng, so she didn¡¯t tell her father.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty smart, girl.¡± Shi Sheng patted Liang Ge¡¯s head.

    Liang Ge rubbed her head, smiling a bit shyly and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little proud of herself. ¡°I¡¯m the only one close to you at the academy. So if they can¡¯t find you, they¡¯d definitelye looking for me.¡±

    ¡°Paste these on the perimeter of the vi.¡± Shi Sheng took out several odd-looking talismans. ¡°Ask for leave these few days and don¡¯t go to school. Just stay at home.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Wouldn¡¯t that make them even more suspicious?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just guaranteeing your safety. There¡¯s no need for me to consider whether or not they¡¯ll be suspicious.¡±

    <i>¡®Not as if I¡¯m scared of them.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Oh.¡± Liang Ge took the talismans from Shi Sheng, examining them curiously. ¡°What kind of talismans are these?¡±

    ¡°Defensive wards.¡±

    <i>¡®Defensive? Then doesn¡¯t that mean I can¡¯t leave the house? What are my parents going to do?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng then took out a pendant and reached around Liang Ge to help her put it on.

    Having Shi Sheng reach around her like this, Liang Ge snuck a look at Shi Sheng¡¯s profile, causing her heart to beat faster. <i>¡®Senior looks so handsome like this ah!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose it.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s fingers brushed the skin on her neck as she helped tuck the pendant under Liang Ge¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°En, en!¡± <i>¡®Senior gave this to me! Of course I won¡¯t lose it!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Who else is in your family?¡± Shi Sheng asked another question.

    Liang Ge replied with a red face, ¡°Just my parents.¡±

    Shi Sheng nodded and handed her two more identical pendants. ¡°Give these to your parents to wear. Don¡¯t damage them; I¡¯ll want them back.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± <i>¡®They have to be returned?¡¯</i>

    Seeing Liang Ge¡¯s disappointed expression, Shi Sheng unexpectedly felt her mood improve. ¡°No need to return yours. Just return your parents¡¯ ones.¡±

    Hearing that she didn¡¯t have to return her pendant, Liang Ge¡¯s face immediately broke into a smile. <i>¡®Senior¡¯s giving me something! So happy!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 290 - A Rose Wedding (16)

    <h4>Chapter 290 : A Rose Wedding (16)</h4>

    Shi Sheng only left the vi after making sure Liang Ge pasted the wards all around the perimeter.

    As her figure shed through the night, the hem of her dress fluttered in the wind.

    <i>¡®Very good! Now it¡¯s time to see which little bitch was plotting against me<sup>(lz)</sup> behind my<sup>(lz)</sup> back!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng returned to the academy. None of the lights were on, making it seem like a giant beast lurking in the darkness.

    The people from the BHA hadn¡¯t withdrawn, so Shi Sheng found several ambush points around the academy. She avoided them and made a round through the academy grounds.

    It waspletely silent. Almost terrifyingly so.

    Shi Sheng searched the whole academy but didn¡¯t find anywhere that seemed off. She jumped up to the tallest building there to get a better look, but hadn¡¯t expected someone to already be up there.

    Shi Sheng raised her brow, blue light shing in her eyes. <i>¡®ML-sama? What¡¯s he doing here?¡¯</i>

    Zuo Lie turned his head to sweep a calm gaze at her. ¡°You still dare to enter the academy?¡±

    Shi Sheng stepped forward a few paces. ¡°Not as if they can catch me. What do I have to worry about?¡±

    Zuo Lie, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®This arrogant tone is really obnoxious...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng tilted her head, somewhat curious. ¡°Why¡¯d you give me a warning?¡±

    <i>¡®Just what¡¯s up with the ML?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Seems like you¡¯repletely unaware.¡± Zuo Lie only spoke in a low voice after a while.

    Shi Sheng was rather confused. <i>¡®Unaware of what?¡¯</i>

    Zuo Lie turned around to face her, a ck and gold invitation card appearing in his hand. He reached out to give it to Shi Sheng. ¡°The Vampiric Feast is about to begin.¡±

    <i>¡®Vampiric Feast? Isn¡¯t that...¡¯</i>

    The Vampiric Feast was a banquet held for vampires and vampire hunters to gather. The official reasoning behind it was to get the two sides to know each other better.

    But not a single Vampiric Feast had ever ended amicably, so they were called off. Why, then, was it being held again?

    ¡°There are some amongst the vampires with impure motives. We¡¯re in a lot of danger right now. Be careful.¡± Seeing that Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t taking the invitation card from him, Zuo Lie ced it on one of the tables which were gathering dust at the side. ¡°They detest Pure Bloods due to their jealousy. And I don¡¯t want to make an enemy of you.¡±

    Pure Bloods and the other vampires held differing views, hence their political stances were ipatible. But Pure Bloods possessed great power, so they had an important position in the vampiremunity.

    As a result, although Pure Bloods had high status, they weren¡¯t very weed by the rest of their race.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes moved as she thought. ¡°What you¡¯re saying is, it¡¯s the vampires that are targeting me?¡±

    Zuo Lie¡¯s expression was unreadable. ¡°That might not be the case.¡±

    <i>¡®Might not? The ones targeting me might not be vampires?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°This isn¡¯t the reason why you¡¯re warning me. Zuo Lie, don¡¯t beat around the bush. Just what do you want?¡±

    There was rivalry between Pure Bloods too, let alone the fact that she and Zuo Lie had some minor disputes. There was no way Zuo Lie was warning her out of the goodness of his heart.

    ¡°There is something with which I wish to request your aid.¡± Since Shi Sheng already pointed it out, Zuo Lie saw no need to hide his agenda. ¡°This Vampiric Feast is being held for something important: to elect a new Vampire King. I need your support.¡±

    Shi Sheng scoffed, ¡°We¡¯ve been without a King for a century. Why pick one now?¡±

    Ever since the vampire and human races signed on the terms of the alliance, the matter of choosing a new Vampire King after thest one died was tacitly never raised.

    All the power was held in the hands of several Princes. With authority split between more than one person, a bnce where no one party could be more influential than the rest had formed.

    ¡°The news came suddenly for me as well.¡± Had it not been the case, he would never have risked picking Mi Nai.

    He had been ostracised by those people all these years. Though he¡¯d cultivated some of his own talents, their support couldn¡¯tpare to that of a Pure Blood¡¯s.

    Shi Sheng rubbed her chin, pondering for a moment before speaking, ¡°I¡¯ve got no interest in participating in these sorts of things. Though if they cross my line, I don¡¯t mind crushing some trash.¡±

    Zuo Lie merely had to think for a bit before understanding Shi Sheng¡¯s meaning.

    She wouldn¡¯t help him but wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for him either...given that he didn¡¯t cross her bottom line.

    <i>¡®Such an arrogant tone... If those old fellows heard her, they¡¯d probably get off their arses to whomp her to death.¡¯</i>

    Zuo Lie was rather disappointed, but he knew that the possibility of getting her help was almost nil. After all, the n backing her...

    Once he knew there was no chance of getting her to support him, Zuo Lie simply told Shi Sheng to be careful and left.

    Shi Sheng picked up the invitation card. She didn¡¯t open it up, merely flicking her fingers to chuck it into her space.

    A storm was approaching...

    She remained on the rooftop for a while longer before leaping off and disappearing into the night.

    ......

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t reveal herself in the following period of time. The people from the BHA seemed to have a sense of urgency around them. In the end, they withdrew from the academy grounds.

    However, once they¡¯d left, someone had their blood sucked. This time, the victim was Ai Wei¡¯s roommate.

    The student body, which hadn¡¯t calmed down yet, was immediately thrown into a state of frenzy. Everyone wanted the academy to give an exnation.

    Some of the students were brought home by their parents. There were even some who simply transferred schools.

    The school authorities were going out of their minds with anxiety.

    In the principal¡¯s office...

    ¡°Mr Du, you promised us these incidents would not happen again! How do you exin this?!¡± The Principal questioned Du Jue angrily.

    Du Jue¡¯s expression was unsightly. His people had only pretended to withdraw¡ªhe still had others waiting in the shadows. But even so, someone had still died. He felt like he¡¯d been challenged.

    ¡°Mr Du, if you don¡¯t have the ability, I suggest that someone with more <i>experience</i> be dispatched.¡± It was apparent the Principal had some understanding of the BHA¡ªhis tone was very assertive.

    ¡°Principal, I will resolve this matter.¡± Du Jue raised his head to meet the Principal¡¯s gaze, the eyes beneath his sses glinting with a chilling gaze.

    The Principal was shaken by that look, his aura weakening a lot.

    ¡°Give me a definite deadline.¡± The Principal gave him a concession.

    ¡°Three days.¡±

    Du Jue spoke, ¡°If I haven¡¯t caught her in three days, I¡¯ll ept punishment from the Association.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you your three days.¡±

    When Du Jue exited the principal¡¯s office, he rubbed at his temples somewhat tiredly. He hadn¡¯t had a real chance to rest during these past few days.

    When he returned to their temporary meeting point, Du Jue¡¯s subordinates immediately crowded over.

    ¡°How¡¯d it go, Team Leader?¡±

    ¡°We have three days. If we haven¡¯t caught Mi Nai by then, we¡¯ll have to go back to the Association to receive punishment.¡±

    Everyone looked at one another. They¡¯d kept watch for so long, yet hadn¡¯t so much as seen Mi Nai¡¯s shadow.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she with Xi Yin...¡± Someone quietly spoke up. <i>¡®Team Leader appeared apprehensive of that man¡ªhe gave up on Mi Nai when the man showed up.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Our evidence wasn¡¯t substantial thest time. But now that we have sufficient evidence, we¡¯re just going by the book.¡± <i>¡®And besides, Xi Yin isn¡¯t with her right now.¡¯</i>

    Du Jue pushed his sses up, restraining the frosty light that shed in his eyes. He spoke coldly, ¡°Time is of the essence. She has to still be in the academy. We¡¯ll bait her out tonight.¡±

    ¡°Team Leader, there¡¯s a call for you.¡±

    Once the people around him had dispersed to busy themselves, Du Jue went to answer the call.

    ¡°Team Leader, we discovered a tomb in the northern outskirts of the city. You might need toe check this out.¡±

    ¡°What tomb?¡± He currently had his hands full, where would he find the time to go check out a tomb?

    ¡°We¡¯re not sure either... From the looks of it, it appears to be quite old. And the inside... I can¡¯t exin it clearly over the phone. You shoulde take a look for yourself, Team Leader.¡±

    Du Jue kneaded the space between his brows. Only after three seconds did he give a reply, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll head over there in the afternoon.¡±

    The other party spoke a bit more before Du Jue hung up.

    <i>¡®The northern outskirts... A tomb...</i>

    <i>What¡¯s Xi Yin trying to tell me? Or is it just a trap?¡¯</i>

 Chapter 291 - A Rose Wedding (17)

    <h4>Chapter 291 : A Rose Wedding (17)</h4>

    Shi Sheng naturally hadn¡¯t left the academy grounds.

    Right now, she was busy watching the two leads. She hadn¡¯t nned to! Honest! She¡¯d just been chilling on the rooftop when they suddenly appeared.

    As someone with grandmaster-level stealth skills, it was simply too easy for her to hide from Zuo Lie and Ai Wei.

    It seemed Ai Wei was a bit unwilling, for her speed was very slow. Her legs were even trembling slightly.

    Shi Sheng propped up her chin as she watched with a curious expression. <i>¡®I say! FL, if you¡¯re this scared, why don¡¯t you just go home? Aren¡¯t you just looking for abuse?¡¯</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re...really that afraid of me?¡± Zuo Lie looked hurt.

    Ai Wei bit her lip. ¡°Hurry up and tell me what you wanted to say. Sikong will be worried if he can¡¯t find me.¡±

    Zuo Lie stepped towards her, whereupon Ai Wei immediately backed away, fear and rejection written in her eyes.

    Zuo Lie froze to the spot, staring at Ai Wei in disbelief. <i>¡®She was...this scared of me?¡¯</i>

    Had events followed the plot where Mi Nai caused shenanigans with Sikong Sa, Ai Wei would interact more with Zuo Lie out of jealousy, resulting in her slowly falling for him.

    But Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t disrupted Ai Wei and Sikong Sa¡¯s rtionship at all, hence why Zuo Lie hadn¡¯t made much progress with her.

    On the other hand, Ai Wei felt rejection towards Zuo Lie because of the bloodsucking incidents in school.

    Although he felt pained, Zuo Lie still told her what he wanted to, ¡°Come with me. You¡¯ll be hurt if you¡¯re together with Sikong Sa.¡±

    ¡°Sikong and I are doing very well. Zuo Lie...let¡¯s not meet any more.¡± Ai Wei spoke softly, ¡°Hurry up and leave the academy. If they find out that you¡¯re a...¡±

    ¡°Ai Wei, see? You¡¯re still concerned for me! Come with me, I¡¯ll protect you!¡± Zuo Lie seemed to have lost some of his reason as he grabbed Ai Wei¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Zuo Lie, you¡¯re hurting me.¡± Ai Wei started struggling. But Zuo Lie seemed like he hadn¡¯t heard her as he held on tightly.

    His expression was a bit twisted as he spoke, ¡°Sikong Sa isn¡¯t a good person! Trust me on this!¡±

    ¡°Zuo Lie.¡± Ai Wei couldn¡¯t break free from his grip, so she could only bear with the pain, her expression taut. ¡°Sikong is very good. He¡¯s very good to me. Weren¡¯t you the one who helped me court him? Why are you saying this now?¡±

    Zuo Lie suddenly released Ai Wei and retreated a few steps, as if he¡¯d just received a blow. <i>¡®That¡¯s right... I was the one who delivered her to Sikong Sa...¡¯</i>

    Ai Wei clutched at her arm. She bit her lip as she backed away from him. ¡°You...take care.¡±

    But as she turned around, she was suddenly pulled back by Zuo Lie and pressed into his icy embrace, following which, her mouth was captured by his.

    Ai Wei¡¯s eyes widened. Her hand moved before she had time to think things through¡ªa pnded on Zuo Lie¡¯s face. Whilst he was still in shock, she wrested herself free from his grasp.

    ¡°Zuo Lie, you¡¯ve gone mad!¡± Ai Wei wiped at her lips furiously as tears spilled out of her eyes uncontrobly.

    Zuo Lie didn¡¯t speak as he just stared at her. There was disbelief, bitterness, and regret in his eyes...

    Ai Wei panicked when faced with that gaze, turning around and fleeing down the stairs.

    <i>¡®The person I like is Sikong Sa! Zuo Lie is a vampire!¡¯</i>

    Ai Wei repeated told this to herself as she stumbled down the stairs. Because she rushed too much, she missed her footing on thest step and lost her bnce.

    Just as it seemed she was about to fall, however, a person dashed over and steadily caught her.

    Ai Wei was badly shaken from the fright for a while, before finally turning to look at the person who caught her.

    The fear and grievance from before all came pouring out as she sobbed quietly. ¡°Sikong...¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, what is it? Did someone bully you?¡± Sikong Sa lifted Ai Wei¡¯s face so her gaze met his.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing...¡± Ai Wei spoke haltingly. <i>¡®If Sikong knows I went to see Zuo Lie, he¡¯ll definitely get angry.¡¯</i>

    ¡°I was just thinking about what happenedst night and got a bit scared.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here. Never fear.¡± Sikong Sa gently helped her wipe away her tears. ¡°You won¡¯t look pretty if you cry, so don¡¯t.¡±

    Ai Wei murmured in assent.

    Sikong Sa pressed Ai Wei into his embrace, his gaze¡ªunintentionally or not¡ªsweeping in the direction of the staircase.

    ......

    Zuo Lie lowered his head and stood there, actually appearing rather pitiful.

    Shi Sheng popped out from where she had hidden. ¡°Since you want her so badly, why don¡¯t you just kidnap her?¡±

    Zuo Lie¡¯s head snapped up, his brows furrowing fiercely. ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°I was here since the start.¡± Shi Sheng shrugged. ¡°You just never noticed. You can consider my suggestion, y¡¯know? I¡¯ve got hopes for you, sonny.¡±

    Actually, what Shi Sheng really wanted to tell him was to choose someone else. But upon further thought, she decided not to. After all, how was it any of her business who he picked?

    She didn¡¯t even know where her own partner was right now.

    In the original plot, the FL wasn¡¯tpletely faithful¡ªshe¡¯d always treated the ML as a spare tyre. She threw herself into his arms immediately after her rtionship with Sikong Sa fell apart.

    Zuo Lie lowered his gaze. It wasn¡¯t that he¡¯d never thought of taking her with him by force, but what use would it be? She didn¡¯t like him!

    ......

    Zuo Lie left the academy and returned to vampire territory. Having lost her source of entertainment, Shi Sheng could only continue looking for the little bitch who framed her.

    One couldn¡¯t call themselves petty unless they avenged every slight!

    <i>¡®Dared to frame me<sup>(bbb)</sup>! Must be tired of living!¡¯</i>

    That night, Shi Sheng watched as Du Jue¡¯s group of idiots prepared a trap on the ground.

    Even deep into the wee hours of the morning, nothing happened.

    Shi Sheng leaned against the tree trunk, feeling a bit bored from waiting. Just as she was prepared to leave, however, a shadow suddenly fell down from above her.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°!!!¡±

    Her sword suddenly appeared and sliced towards the shadow. It shrunk back into the canopy, causing the leaves of the tree to rustle before it vanished.

    <i>¡®Scared me<sup>(bbb)</sup> to death!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng had really gotten a fright. After all, she was human too. Her reaction was a normal one to something that suddenly appeared.

    <i>¡®But what the hell was that? It could actually get close to me without me noticing...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng felt goosebumps crop up all over her body. She looked up into the canopy. It was pitch ck up there; she couldn¡¯t see a thing. That shadow had either been here before she came, or its stealth skills were higher than hers.

    While Shi Sheng was feeling doubtful, terrified shrieks suddenly rang out in the distance.

    When Shi Sheng arrived at the source with her sword in tow, she caught sight of a shadowpletely encircled by people. It was wearing all ck¡ªeven its head was covered up. If the ck was changed to white, it would make for a very convincing mummy.

    The shadow had a girl in its grasp. The shrieks wereing from her.

    ¡°Mi Nai, there¡¯s no escape for you today!¡± The people surrounding the shadow immediately started to shout.

    ¡°Help! Help¡ª!¡± The girl in the shadow¡¯s grasp begged for them to rescue her with a terrified expression.

    The shadow suddenly leaned down and bit the girl¡¯s neck amidst her shrieking¡ªthe sounds of swallowing and gulping were especially clear.

    Shi Sheng felt her stomach roil with disgust as she couldn¡¯t help but think of how Xi Yin forced her to drink that mouthful of blood.

    She was fine with seeing or smelling blood, but the feeling of that sticky liquid sliding slowly down her throat...

    Shi Sheng took a deep breath and suppressed her rampaging emotions. Once she¡¯d lifted her face to look over, she found that the two sides had already started fighting.

    The shadow was being attacked from all sides. In the thick of the melee, someone got closer to it and suddenly pulled off the bandages covering its head. Once they hade off, the features beneath came into full view.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s pupils shrunk.

 Chapter 292 - A Rose Wedding (18)

    <h4>Chapter 292 : A Rose Wedding (18)</h4>

    <i>¡®Who the fuck is she?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng was currently sporting a befuddled expression. <i>¡®Howe there¡¯s someone who looks exactly the same as Mi Nai? System, get out here! I think we need to have a lil chat! I bet this idiot system just added more stuff to the plot...¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Host, I¡¯ve already informed you that the difficulty would increase. It¡¯s normal for the unexpected to ur.]</strong>

    <i>¡®Normal your head! Does an increased difficulty allow you to add extra shit to the storyline?! And who is this lil bitch? Tell me!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[...Host, I didn¡¯t add anything extra to the plot.] <i>¡®All these plots are set from the start. How can I just change it whenever I felt like it? Host thinks too highly of me...¡¯</i></strong>

    <i>¡®Then tell me who that lil bitch is! I clearly remember Mi Nai had no family! You know what no family means? It means no blood rtives at all! So did this lil bitch who looks like a twin pop out from a crack in the earth or something?!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®Host is very scary. I<sup>(bxt)</sup> think I¡¯ll<sup>(bxt)</sup> just log off for now...¡¯</i></strong>

    Not having received any answer from System, Shi Sheng was feeling very irritated. She shook her sword and rushed out.

    Having someone suddenly appear startled the people who were attacking the Mi Nai lookalike. Their suspicion only increased when they saw the neer attack their target.

    And once they saw the face of the neer, they received a fright.

    <i>¡®Wha...why are there two Mi Nais?! Team Leader, hurry back! There¡¯s something fishy going on!¡¯</i>

    The Mi Nai doppelganger had probably not expected Shi Sheng to suddenly charge over, and was caught off guard for a time, leading to her being unable to retaliate.

    ¡°Was it fun impersonating me?¡±

    ¡°Dared to use my<sup>(lz)</sup> face to do bad stuff! Fuck! I<sup>(lz)</sup> haven¡¯t even had a chance to do that yet...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯re you dodging for? Since you¡¯re so bold as to impersonate me, don¡¯t dodge!¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s temper had been rightly stoked this time¡ªher attacks were more vicious than normal.

    Knowing that she couldn¡¯t win this, the Mi Nai doppelganger tried to run but hadn¡¯t made it two steps before she was intercepted by Shi Sheng. ¡°What¡¯re you running for?!¡±

    The Mi Nai doppelganger, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Why would I just stand there and turn into mincemeat?¡¯</i>

    She hadn¡¯t anticipated Shi Sheng¡¯sbat ability to be this powerful. And that sword...

    <i>¡®I think the only reason I managed to scare her was luck...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Big Sis.¡± The Mi Nai doppelganger quickly calmed down and smiled at Shi Sheng. ¡°Do you really want to discuss this in front of so many people?¡±

    <i>¡®Big Sis, your head ah! Howe I<sup>(bbb)</sup> didn¡¯t know I had such an old little sister?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Why the hell not?¡± Shi Sheng replied gruffly, her expression fierce.

    The Mi Nai doppelganger, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Isn¡¯t she curious at all as to why I called her Big Sis? Isn¡¯t she curious about why I have the same face as her?¡¯</i>

    She hadn¡¯t expected this reaction!

    Noticing that her attackers were closing in, anxiety showed in the Mi Nai doppelganger¡¯s eyes. ¡°Big Sis, they¡¯re from the BHA. Let¡¯s discuss this after we¡¯ve left.¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled coldly. ¡°How do you have the nerve to call me Big Sis, when a group of idiots scares you this much, eh?¡±

    The Mi Nai doppelganger¡¯s lips twitched. <i>¡®Howe I never knew Mi Nai was this arrogant? She actually says the BHA are a bunch of idiots! If they really were idiots, would the vampires have signed on the alliance with them a century ago?¡¯</i>

    The Mi Nai doppelganger¡¯s expression turned cold and made to attack Shi Sheng. However, this was a feint. When Shi Sheng was taking the opportunity to counterattack, the woman suddenly leapt onto the roof of a nearby building.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s sword remained raised as she watched the woman¡¯s figure vanish onto the rooftops. The only thing in her mind right now was... <i>¡®Where¡¯d this idiote from?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t in a good mood and didn¡¯t feel like dealing with the suicidal people. Before they could even get into position to attack, she followed the woman¡¯s example and jumped to the top of a building, vanishing into the night in the blink of an eye.

    The BHA people who had beenpletely ignored, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Think you¡¯re so awesome because you¡¯re good at jumping? Get down here and fight us if you have the skill!¡¯</i>

    ......

    Shi Sheng chased the Mi Nai doppelganger but lost her scent when she reached a small building. Shi Sheng stood outside, rubbing her chin as she examined the building.

    This building only had four floors and looked very old. It seemed to have existed for god knows how long. It made for quite a peculiar sight juxtaposed with the towering apartments around it.

    Shi Sheng observed for a while before barging in with her sword in tow. The inside of the building hinted that it had been abandoned, but the faint smell of blood could be detected. The further she walked, the thicker the scent of blood got.

    Shi Sheng tapped on the pieces of scrap metal found inside with her sword, causing a rattling noise that could be heard from miles away. She turned to examine her surroundings.

    The building appeared to be a dpidatedboratory.

    She wandered around the ce for a bit, stopping every so often to observe, beforeing to a stop in front of a rusting iron door.

    She used her sword to slice apart the chains holding the door shut and, with a creak, it opened.

    A disgusting stench that contained the scent of blood greeted her.

    The room beyond the door lookedpletely different from the other parts of the building.

    All the equipment inside was brand new. The stench wasing from a corpse lying on the operating table.

    Shi Sheng frowned as she went over to have a closer look.

    It was the corpse of a vampire.

    <i>¡®Someone¡¯s doing private experiments on vampires? Ha...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t find anyone in the abandoned building, but she did find several more cleanboratories that had clearly been in use recently.

    <i>¡®What did that doppelganger lure me here for?¡¯</i>

    <i>Clunk¡ª Clunk¡ª</i>

    Clunking noises suddenly sounded around her. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t react as she calmly stared outside.

    A shadow appeared in her field of vision.

    The woman who wore the same face as hers was smiling sweetly and waving at her. Her lips moved but Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t hear her.

    The woman appeared to have realised this too, for she disappeared in a sh. A momentter, she returned holding a piece of paper.

    On the white paper, several words were written with a bright red liquid:

    ¡°Behave yourself in there¡±

    Four words with a deeper meaning behind them.

    Shi Sheng cracked her neck from side to side, a slight smile creeping onto her face. It appeared to be filled with mocking and disdain.

    The Mi Nai doppelganger outside changed her expression and quickly vanished with the paper.

    Shi Sheng walked over to the ss window that had been broken for who knew how long and tapped the air with her sword.

    <i>Zzz zzz¡ª</i>

    She felt resistance there.

    <i>¡®What are they nning?¡¯ </i>Shi Sheng had a pondering expression on, her sword still lifted.

    Far away from the building, a human figure was standing below a tree, his features hidden by the shadows. From the figure however, one could tell it was a man.

    He was holding a pair of binocrs that he was using to watch the building Shi Sheng was currently in.

    ¡°Master, she¡¯s been trapped.¡± The Mi Nai doppelganger appeared from nowhere and stood behind him carefully and respectfully.

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just kill her?¡± The Mi Nai doppelganger asked in confusion. <i>¡®Since she¡¯s already trapped, it should be very easy for Master to kill her.¡¯</i>

    ¡°She still has a use.¡± The man¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse. One couldn¡¯t tell what he was feeling from his tone. ¡°This isn¡¯t something you should be asking.¡±

    The doppelganger¡¯s expression changed, lowering her head fearfully. ¡°Ling Xiang overstepped. Please forgive me, Master.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The man put away the binocrs and turned to leave.

    Ling Xiang cast one final nce at the building, before turning around to follow the man as they vanished into the night.

    <strong>Author¡¯s note:</strong>

    Shi Sheng: What happened to being a good mama author?! Why¡¯d you let people lock me up?!

    Little Fairy: Well I was just providing you with a way to show off, wasn¡¯t I? How can you show off if I didn¡¯t give you a basic set up?

    Shi Sheng: ...Although I feel like there¡¯s something off with your reasoning, it does hold logic.

 Chapter 293 - A Rose Wedding (19)

    <h4>Chapter 293 : A Rose Wedding (19)</h4>

    <i>¡®Five-Elements Formation...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t expected to be able to see this type of thing in this world. <i>¡®And the strength appears to be pretty good, though I suppose that¡¯s normal. Since there¡¯s spirit energy in this world, it means there is a group of special people who need it.¡¯</i>

    One needed the spirit energy of heaven and earth to activate Five-Elements Formations.

    <i>¡®But why did they just trap instead of kill me? What? Did they think I<sup>(bbb)</sup> was too beautiful and couldn¡¯t bring themselves to kill me? Psh...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng leaned against a broken-down piece of apparatus with her sword as her voice faintly echoed out in the darkness, ¡°I suppose you guys picked the right choice¡ªyou can live a few more days at least.¡±

    ¡°Go break the formation.¡± Shi Sheng released the sword.

    <i>Bzzt zzz¡ª </i>Iron Sword seemed a bit unwilling.

    ¡°What? You want me to go?¡± Shi Sheng raised her brow and questioned back.

    <i>Zzz¡ª</i>

    ¡°Eh, up to you. I guess we¡¯ll just be stuck here forever if you won¡¯t do it.¡± Shi Sheng simply sat down on a table at the side.

    Iron Sword, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Master, is it really okay for you to be this wilful? There are people plotting against you outside! Aren¡¯t you going to hack them up? How can you allow those group of bitches to be this arrogant?¡¯</i>

    #What¡¯s with my Master¡¯s sudden good temperament? Don¡¯t understand. Waiting online for an answer. Desperate#

    In the end, the unwilling Iron Sword still reluctantly went to break the formation. <i>¡®Master clearly just needed to lift an arm to do this, why does she want me to go?¡¯</i>

    It was feeling very aggrieved, so it couldn¡¯t help but be a bit rougher when breaking the formation.

    After it was done, the entire building had pretty much copsed, causing Shi Sheng to receive a face full of dust.

    Iron Sword calmly floated in front of her. <i>¡®This rundown ce was just unable to hold up; not my fault.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng wiped her face clean, dusted off her dress, and left expressionlessly, the sword in tow.

    Shi Sheng acted like nothing had happened as she returned to her mansion, took a shower, and changed her clothes. She even went off to leisurely take a look at Liang Ge¡¯s situation.

    Both System and her sword were dumbfounded.

    <strong><i>¡®Howe Host is so calm this time? This doesn¡¯t make any sense! Right now, she should be blowing her top and mouring to destroy the world. Did I not start up right today? That has to be the case.</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Shutting down... Restarting...</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Host is actually leisurely watching a movie... Host, please, I¡¯m<sup>(bxt)</sup> very scared right now. Master, pleasee! Host¡¯s brain has been damaged!¡¯</i></strong>

    ......

    After three days of Shi Sheng¡¯s strange calmness, she finally made her way to vampire territory.

    There was an enchantment separating the vampire territory from the rest of the world. Since the Vampiric Feast had begun, there would be vampires receiving guests and acting as guides at the fortress on the boundary of the enchantment.

    Humans usually arrived in groups, while vampires arrived alone more often than not.

    Shi Sheng handed her invitation over to the vampire tasked with receiving guests.

    He ced the invitation onto a scanner and a red-bordered window popped up on hisputer screen. He raised his head and nced doubtfully at Shi Sheng.

    They were only able to see the grade of the invitation but not who the holder was. This invitation was Grade S, a high-level invitation. The only ones who could possess such an invitation were Pure Bloods or the bigshots of the great ns.

    So the receptionist prudently tried scanning the invitation again, but got the same result. He returned the invitation card to Shi Sheng, inwardly raising his vignce. ¡°My apologies, mdy. Your invitation cannot be used.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Shi Sheng asked calmly.

    ¡°ording to the records, it seems your invitation has already been used once.¡± The receptionist spoke tactfully. He didn¡¯t outright im she was holding a fake invitation card.

    <i>¡®Already been used once...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng smiled in ridicule. <i>¡®First they lock me up and now they want to attend the Vampiric Feast using my identity. Really makes one curious about their motive...¡¯</i>

    Just as he thought the woman was about to make a scene, she simply took her invitation card back and spoke smilingly, ¡°Can you help me contact Ke Er?¡±

    The receptionist was startled. <i>¡®Thisdy is acquainted with Prince Ke Er?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Of course. Please wait a moment, mdy.¡±

    There were some people with high positions that not all vampires could recognise. So in these types of situations, the receptionists had to carefully verify their identity. He turned around to dial Ke Er¡¯s line.

    ¡°Greetings, may I ask if Prince Ke Er is there? It¡¯s like this: a problem urred with ady¡¯s invitation and it seems she is acquainted with Prince Ke Er, so we wish to verify with His Lordship...¡±

    The receptionist turned back to look at Shi Sheng. ¡°May I have your name, mdy?¡±

    ¡°Mi Nai.¡±

    The receptionist nearly dropped the phone.

    <i>¡®Mi Nai... The goddaughter of Prince Ke Er?! Then what¡¯s there to prove?!¡¯</i>

    It was well known that Prince Ke Er doted a lot on this goddaughter of his, but few had everid eyes on her.

    The receptionist quaked as he hung up from the call. If his attitude before was neither servile nor overbearing, then now it was fully respectful and deferent. ¡°His Lordship will dispatch people to fetch you. Please wait a bit over here.¡±

    Shi Sheng was led to a separate lounge.

    The receptionist was still a bit spooked, even after emerging from the lounge, as he patted his chest to calm himself down.

    <i>¡®Fortunately, it appears she appears to be good tempered. Had it been someone else, they probably would¡¯ve made a scene by now.¡¯</i>

    He raised his head and saw that more guests had arrived, so he put away his emotions and greeted the neers with a slight smile.

    Half an hourter, a man and a girl entered.

    The man appeared to be getting along in years, but the girl was very young¡ªshe was even wearing a student uniform. The girl was currently examining her surroundings with slight apprehension.

    ¡°Please present your invitations.¡±

    The man handed his invitation over and the receptionist verified it with the machine. <i>¡®It¡¯s actually a Grade A!¡¯</i>

    In the case of humans, only the vampire hunters with strength and reputation would have received a Grade A invitation card.

    The receptionist remained expressionless as he handed the card back. ¡°May the two of youe right this way. There¡¯ll be someone who will escort you to the Feast¡¯s venue. Please keep your invitation card with you at all times, and do not lose it.¡±

    ¡°Second Uncle...¡± The girl called the man timidly.

    ¡°Just follow me.¡± The man schooled his features into a stern expression. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    The girl nodded and followed the man. But they hadn¡¯t managed to walk two steps before halting once more.

    A group of people had suddenly appeared from the interior of the fortress. Their leader was a young and handsome man with a head of sleek, silver hair. He wore a tuxedo and his every move seemed filled with elegant nobility.

    The man pulled the girl into retreating several paces. The silver haired man merely swept an emotionless gaze over them, as if he didn¡¯t think much of them. He had the oppressive aura of someone superior that made it hard to look directly at him.

    ¡°Lord Rui Yi.¡± The receptionist had stood beside them at some point, his hand ced over his chest as he bowed in greeting.

    Rui Yi raised his brow slightly and spoke, his voice containing some hints of endearment, ¡°Where¡¯s the little princess?¡±

    ¡°In the lounge. This way, milord.¡± The receptionist led Rui Yi to one of the rooms off to the side and soon, their figures left the great hall.

    Only after Rui Yi had left did the girl heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Second Uncle, who was that person?¡±

    ¡°Prince Ke Er¡¯s eldest son.¡± The man replied in a low voice.

    ¡°Is he a big deal?¡± The girl frowned and cast a look over there. <i>¡®Prince Ke Er... Princes should be a big deal, right?¡¯</i>

    The man held her head down and instructed her in a low voice, ¡°When we go in, don¡¯t ask any questions, and don¡¯t look around. Most importantly, don¡¯t run off on your own! Do you understand?¡±

    The girl nodded, though she didn¡¯t really understand the reason behind hismands. ¡°Yes, Second Uncle.¡±

 Chapter 294 - A Rose Wedding (20)

    <h4>Chapter 294 : A Rose Wedding (20)</h4>

    Mi Nai¡¯s n had been wiped out centuries ago during the grand battle between vampires and vampire hunters before the signing of the alliance, leaving only the underage Mi Nai behind.

    She waster adopted by Ke Er. He and his family were very good to Mi Nai, so she was very grateful to them. But she¡¯d always felt like she didn¡¯t fit in, so she left to live alone in the human world.

    Ke Er had probably been unaware that Mi Nai had been captured by the BHA. Otherwise, there was no way he would¡¯ve allowed her to die like that.

    Shi Sheng propped up her jaw as she thought back to the scenes of Mi Nai living together with Ke Er¡¯s family.

    But suddenly, the heavy door was flung open and a tall figure pounced towards her.

    ¡°Lil princess~ Come give big bro a hug!¡±

    Shi Sheng immediately dodged to the side, causing Rui Yi to miss andnd on the sofa.

    He pulled his face out from the soft sofa, giving Shi Sheng an aggrieved look. ¡°Lil princess, we haven¡¯t seen each other in ages! Do you not miss me at all? I¡¯m <i>hurt</i>. I-I can¡¯t breathe! I need my lil princess¡¯ kiss-kiss to make it better.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at Rui Yi act sad speechlessly.

    <i>¡®This man should be Rui Yi.¡¯</i>

    As Ke Er¡¯s eldest child, it could be said that he¡¯d watched Mi Nai grow up. Ever since he was young, he was very obsessed with dressing her up.

    It was still tolerable before she was adopted¡ªafter all, she was in her own home, so Rui Yi would have to spend much effort to dress her up.

    But ever since Ke Er took her in, Rui Yi treated Mi Nai like a barbie doll¡ªto say that he made her change clothes more than ten times a day would be an understatement.

    Shi Sheng strongly suspected that the biggest reason Mi Nai had left home was because of this dude. She hurriedly stood up, not wanting to experience the same torment as Mi Nai.

    But it was clear Rui Yi wasn¡¯t nning on letting her off. He mbered up from the sofa even without getting her ¡°kiss-kiss¡±.

    ¡°Why are you dressed like this, lil princess? Luckily, I came prepared! Bring them in!¡±

    The people waiting outside immediately brought some stuff in and blocked the door off with practised familiarity.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    She was now one hundred percent sure that this fellow was the reason Mi Nai left in the first ce.

    Rui Yi had already picked out several overblown dresses to show Shi Sheng. ¡°Which one do you like, lil princess? I think pink suits your skin, but it¡¯s a bit in. And blue¡¯s a bit dark, too old-fashioned... How about a white one then? This one looks nice.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at the dress he was holding and felt her lips twitch.

    <i>¡®Is he nning on making me cosy as Snow White or a white lotus? Regardless of which, I<sup>(bbb)</sup> reject!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng took a deep breath. ¡°I want to see godfather first.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to see? Just an old goat!¡± Rui Yi was unwilling. ¡°We should get you all dressed up nice and pretty. You¡¯ll be the most brilliant princess at the Feast!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®That old goat is your blood father...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Come on, lil princess. Come and put this on.¡± Rui Yi held the white gown and stalked closer to Shi Sheng, his expression uncannily simr to what a weird uncle looking at a little loli would make.

    In the end, Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t take it anymore and gave him a pummelling.

    In the past, Mi Nai would always beat him up too when pushed too far, so Shi Sheng¡¯s violent behaviour waspletely in line with Mi Nai¡¯s.

    ¡°Lil princess, why are you turning more and more violent?¡± Rui Yiy syed out on the carpet with no thought for his image. He made an anguished wail, ¡°How are you supposed to get married off like this? Girls have to be moredylike, <idylike</i>... How many times have I told you this?¡±

    Shi Sheng suppressed the urge to give him another beating, as she shoved the people blocking the door out of the way and left.

    Rui Yi hurriedly stood up and straightened out his somewhat messy hair. By the time he left the room, he was the elegant and noble Lord Rui Yi once more.

    The people following him all lowered their heads. <i>¡®We¡¯re already used to His Lordship developing a split personality every time he sees Lady Mi Nai. Really.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Lil princess, is the human world fun?¡± Rui Yi walked beside Shi Sheng.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as if you can go there anyways.¡± Shi Sheng smiled somewhat gloatingly.

    As the eldest son of a Prince, Rui Yi was not allowed to leave vampire territory for he was the heir to his father¡¯s position.

    ¡°Lil princess...¡± Rui Yi¡¯s expression was usatory.

    <i>¡®The human world has made lil princess bad!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng was toozy to deal with this lunatic, so she shook him off once she entered Prince Ke Er¡¯s territory and made a beeline for the castle.

    Mi Nai had lived with Ke Er for nearly a century, so almost everyone here recognised her.

    ¡°Lady Mi Nai... You¡¯re back?¡± The maids were all astonished to see Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Lady Mi Nai.¡±

    ¡°Lady Mi Nai.¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled and nodded at them. ¡°Is godfather here?¡±

    These maids had been rather good to Mi Nai.

    ...And they were very cute. So Shi Sheng was willing to treat them kindly.

    ¡°Ah? Yes, yes. But the Prince is currently seeing a guest. How about returning to rest in your room for a while, mdy?¡± One of the maids piped up, ¡°Your Ladyship¡¯s room has already been cleaned...¡±

    ¡°Lord Rui Yi.¡±

    This greeting was soon followed by many others.

    Shi Sheng hurriedly ran upstairs, not forgetting to instruct the maids, ¡°Hold him back for me!¡±

    The maids broke out intoughter and went to carry out her orders, causing quite a ruckus. Now that their Lady Mi Nai had returned, the once dreary mansion seemed livelier.

    Using Mi Nai¡¯s memories as a guide, she found her way to her room. And there, as expected, was an exquisitely decorated and luxurious coffin.

    Shi Sheng waited in the room for a while before someone knocked on the door, saying that Ke Er could see her now.

    Shi Sheng deliberately asked the servant who was there to guide her whether or not Rui Yi was around because she was afraid of encountering him. The servant smiled and answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mdy. Lord Rui Yi is already on the way to the Feast¡ªhe won¡¯t be back any time soon.¡±

    Only then did Shi Sheng nod, reassured. She was really unable to take Rui Yi¡¯s passionate ¡°torment¡±.

    On the way up the stairs, Shi Sheng saw a car leaving the yard. She raised a brow.

    ¡°Who¡¯s in that car?¡± The person who was leaving now was most likely the guest that Ke Er had been seeing.

    The servant looked over upon hearing her question. ¡°Mdy, I do not know.¡±

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t continue asking as she followed the servant to Ke Er¡¯s study.

    The door to Ke Er¡¯s study was open. The servant knocked before moving aside to allow Shi Sheng to enter. The soft lighting illuminated the tall figure standing in front of the window, gazing out.

    ¡°Godfather.¡± Shi Sheng called out in a docile manner. She directed her gaze to outside the window, and was able to catch sight of the car she had seen just now disappear around the corner.

    Ke Er turned around to look at her. He was a very handsome man bearing some resemnce to Rui Yi. If no one told you they were father and son, your first impression would be that they were brothers.

    His sharp gaze softened upon seeing Shi Sheng.

    ¡°At least you know how to return.¡± Ke Er¡¯s tone was close and seemed to contain a hint of resignation. ¡°Yet the one time you do return, you are refused entry! How am I supposed to show my face after this?¡±

    Shi Sheng had a slight smile on her face, as if she had retracted from it every hint of sharpness. ¡°I do suppose it¡¯s my fault for not being well-known enough¡ªpretty much no one here recognises me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Damn girl!¡± Ke Erughingly scolded. ¡°How¡¯ve you been doing out there?¡±

    ¡°Pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Bollocks! You¡¯re trying to pull one over me with such a poorplexion?!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®What do you mean ¡®with such a poorplexion¡¯? You¡¯re saying I<sup>(bbb)</sup><strong>don¡¯t</strong> look picture perfect?¡¯</i>

 Chapter 295 - A Rose Wedding (21)

    <h4>Chapter 295 : A Rose Wedding (21)</h4>

    After a short chat with Ke Er, Shi Sheng was certain that he truly loved Mi Nai as his own child. Her attitude couldn¡¯t help but turn more docile and polite.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s impersonating you?!¡± Once he heard the reason why Shi Sheng had been blocked from entering, Ke Er¡¯s expression turned unsightly. ¡°Who was so bold as to dare impersonate you?! I¡¯ll send someone to investigate right now!¡±

    ¡°Godfather, don¡¯t worry. I can handle it on my own.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Ke Er appeared a bit angry.

    ¡°Godfather, trust me.¡± Shi Sheng looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m all grown up now.¡±

    Ke Er nked out for a moment before roaring withughter. ¡°Fine, fine, have it your way. Godfather will support you no matter what.¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled in reply and spoke a few secondster, ¡°Godfather, please be more careful during this time.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not certain, but I¡¯m worried there¡¯ll be people looking to y some tricks. You can never be too careful.¡±

    Ke Er nodded, his expression turning more serious. ¡°Have you heard the news about the selection for a new King?¡±

    When Shi Sheng nodded, he continued, ¡°None of us old fellows will be participating, so the new King will be one of the younger generation. You¡¯re a Pure Blood, and so your vote will be very important. If the others receive word that you¡¯re back, they¡¯ll be certain to pay you a visit. So for now, just stay in the castle. If you have anything you need, just ask Rui Yi.¡±

    Ke Er¡¯s gaze when he looked at Shi Sheng contained some pity. <i>¡®Had her parents still been here, she would¡¯ve had the chance to take part in the selection. But someone without blood family... even if they took the throne, they wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish much.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Is Rui Yi going to participate?¡± Shi Sheng didn¡¯t give him a direct reply and subtly redirected the topic.

    ¡°No.¡± Ke Er walked over to the other side of the desk and spoke, seeming toment. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to take the throne and hold it.¡±

    <i>¡®Of course, it¡¯s not that easy to be a ruler.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng engaged in some more idle chitchat with Ke Er before leaving the study and heading back to her room.

    However, the moment she entered, she received a fright from the room full of clothing that greeted her.

    <i>¡®The hell is going on?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Mdy, you¡¯re back.¡± The servant who was currently arranging the clothes greeted her upon noticing her entry.

    ¡°These clothes...¡± Shi Sheng hesitated.

    The servant replied with a smile, ¡°Lord Rui Yi instructed us to bring them over. During each month of Your Ladyship¡¯s absence, Lord Rui Yi would prepare clothes of all manner of fashions for you to wear.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®This dress-up maniac... There¡¯s almost nowhere for me to walk in my own bloody room anymore!¡¯</i>

    ¡°No need to arrange them. Take them all away. Just give me several sets like the one I¡¯m wearing.¡±

    Shi Sheng had no intention to wear those types of pink,cey and overblown princess dresses. They¡¯d hinder her when she wanted to fight.

    The servant didn¡¯t ask any questions and got the others to move the clothes out. But they weren¡¯t taken away. Instead, they were ced in a room beside Shi Sheng¡¯s.

    Shi Sheng had taken a peek and immediately felt like making an expression like this: (||| ?_?)

    Could you imagine seeing a room filled with clothes? If she started up an online store to sell them, there¡¯d be enough to sell for several years.

    ......

    The Vampiric Feast was to be held a month hence. These few days, vampire hunters and the vampires that had been living spread out amongst the human world flocked to the territories.

    As the eldest son of a Prince, Rui Yi was in charge of the security details of the Vampiric Feast, so he spent little time at the castle.

    This allowed Shi Sheng to heave a heavy sigh of relief. Had that fellow stayed in the castle, who knew to what ends she¡¯d be tormented?

    She remained in the castle for several days, not taking a single step outside. But this day, she discovered the servants were busying themselves.

    ¡°What are you guys up to?¡± Shi Sheng descended the stairs and asked idly.

    ¡°A guest will be arriving today, so His Grace has instructed us to prepare.¡±

    ¡°Guest? Who?¡±

    The maid shook her head innocently. ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±

    Shi Sheng made to leave the castle and just so happened to bump into Ke Er.

    ¡°Godfather, you have guests.¡± Shi Sheng obediently addressed him.

    Ke Er¡¯s expression was a bit cold. One could tell how bad his mood was when it didn¡¯t lighten up even upon seeing Shi Sheng. He harrumphed coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there was someone impersonating you? Well apparently, we¡¯ll be having visitors today.¡±

    Shi Sheng blinked and soon understood what he was trying to convey. The woman who was impersonating her was about to arrive.

    But...

    ¡°Godfather, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s see what she wants.¡±

    Ke Er ruffled Shi Sheng¡¯s hair. How could he be unable to tell whether or not the daughter he¡¯d raised for so long was a fake?

    Around noon, a car arrived from the outside as expected. Ke Er had ordered for only the calm andposed servants to show themselves and for the rest to hide themselves.

    As a result, the cute and livelier maids ended up jostling together in Shi Sheng¡¯s room.

    ¡°Yah, does she really resemble Her Ladyship?¡±

    ¡°Mdy, what do you think she¡¯s up to?¡±

    ¡°Her Ladyship is a Pure Blood¡ªshe has a si ring that represents her status and it can¡¯t be duplicated. Let¡¯s see what the impostor has to say about that!¡±

    The maids went into an avid discussion.

    Shi Sheng leaned against the window. From her vantage point, she could see the person below had already entered the castle. Even the woman¡¯s clothing was simr to hers¡ªa regr person wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference between the two of them.

    ¡°Mdy, mdy, hurry up! We wanna go take a look!¡± The maids opened the door and beckoned Shi Sheng over.

    ¡°What¡¯s so nice to look at? I¡¯m standing right here for you to admire, isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Shi Sheng raised a brow, a hint of wickedness appearing on her face.

    The maids covered their mouths with their hands andughed. ¡°Your Ladyship, you¡¯re about to catch up to Lord Rui Yi in narcissism.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying I <i>don¡¯t</i> look good?¡±

    ¡°No, no, of course not! Mdy looks are the best!¡± The maids all reached an ord on this. <i>¡®Our Ladyship is really beautiful!¡¯</i>

    In the end, Shi Sheng conceded to this group of maids who had lived several centuries¡ªyet had curiosity rivalling that of newborns¡ªthey went to go observe the imposter together.

    Ke Er was waiting in the guest hall of the castle. Shi Sheng and the girls were located on the corner of the second floor, where they could see what was happening downstairs, but the people downstairs couldn¡¯t see them.

    Ke Er sat on the lord¡¯s seat as he gazed expressionlessly at the woman in front of him.

    Ling Xiang¡¯s hand, that was resting on her thigh, clenched slightly. She tentatively called out, ¡°Godfather...¡±

    <i>Bang!</i> Ke Er angrily mmed his hand down on the table, ¡°So you know how toe back.¡±

    Ling Xiang¡¯s body shook. <i>¡®Wasn¡¯t it said Prince Ke Er doted on Mi Nai a lot? What¡¯s going on now??? Could it be he¡¯s upset because Mi Nai left the territories?¡¯</i>

    Ling Xiang calmed down. Lowering her head, she expressed remorsefully, ¡°Godfather, this child was unfilial. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Ke Er harrumphed coldly with a stern expression, ¡°Do you know how much damage you caused when you fled the marriage?¡±

    <i>¡®Fleeing from a marriage? What? Can¡¯t understand... Master never told me about this!</i>

    <i>But... Ke Er wouldn¡¯t randomly say things, right? Could it be that this was a private arrangement, so outsiders wouldn¡¯t be aware? I suppose it¡¯s rather possible. After all, Mi Nai was his adopted daughter not his blood daughter.¡¯</i>

    Ling Xiang¡¯s imagination filled in the gaps, making her think she¡¯d stumbled upon the truth.

    Her reason foring here was to obtain Ke Er¡¯s trust. If she didn¡¯t respond, she¡¯d raise suspicion, so Ling Xiang could only grit her teeth and reply, ¡°Godfather, I know I let you down. But this concerns my lifetime¡¯s happiness. I had to fight for it...¡±

    Ke Er¡¯s expression turned even colder.

    Meanwhile, the group of eavesdroppers upstairs were fighting to hold back theirughter. <i>¡®His Grace sure knows how to dupe people! What kind of engagement could Her Ladyship have? If Lord Rui Yi and His Grace had anything to say about it, they¡¯d want to keep her in this castle forever!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 296 - A Rose Wedding (22)

    <h4>Chapter 296 : A Rose Wedding (22)</h4>

    Ling Xiang sobbed and wailed for quite a while. But Ke Er¡¯s expression remained stern throughout the ordeal, acting out the part of a father who had suffered huge losses due to his daughter fleeing from an engagement.

    Shi Sheng leaned against the balustrade, her expression a bit bored. <i>¡®Although this woman¡¯s familiar with Mi Nai¡¯s habits, she¡¯s unaware of some of Mi Nai¡¯s little tics. Had Ke Er not truly cared for Mi Nai, she might¡¯ve been able to fool him.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Eh? Are there more guests?¡± A maid had moved to the side and taken a look out the window at some point. Shi Sheng turned to look outside too.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the car belonging to the visitor from several days ago?¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, a respected guest has arrived!¡± The castle¡¯s steward hurriedly rushed in from outside, sweeping a slightly dissatisfied gaze over Ling Xiang.

    Just as the steward¡¯s words were spoken, a man had already walked in through the door. As the light was shining from behind him, he appeared like a saint that had just emerged straight from a shrine.

    Ling Xiang¡¯s expression changed. <i>¡®Why is it him...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Lord Xi Yin.¡± Ke Er immediately got up and cautiously greeted him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me beforehand if you wereing for a visit?¡±

    Xi Yin¡¯s gazended on Ling Xiang, his expression unchanged save for the slight lifting of his lips. ¡°Just so happened to pass by.¡±

    Ke Er had his doubts. <i>¡®He can pass by my ce from where he¡¯s staying...?¡¯</i>

    But he didn¡¯t voice them. Ke Er led Xi Yin over to the head seat. His cautious attitude caused Ling Xiang to feel more anxious.

    <i>¡®Just what is this man¡¯s identity?</i>

    <i>He was closest to Mi Nai back at the academy, but then he just disappeared. I don¡¯t know what happened between them; how am I supposed to react?¡¯</i>

    Ling Xiang had originally felt this mission to be pretty simple, but she had met with setbacks ever since entering the castle.

    Xi Yin looked at Ling Xiang with an expression that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. ¡°Mi Nai, don¡¯t you recognise me anymore?¡±

    Ling Xiang felt cold sweat on her back. <i>¡®Why do I feel like his smile is terrifying? That gaze...is as if he can see right through me. Did Mi Nai offend him?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Lord Xi Yin, you know my daughter?¡± Ke Er felt doubtful. <i>¡®That lil brat Mi Nai never said anything about this.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Why, of course I know her.¡± Xi Yinughed lightly, shooting Ling Xiang a sideward nce before suddenly beckoning her over. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Ling Xiang looked at Ke Er.

    This wasn¡¯t his real daughter, so he showed no reaction. His thoughts were entirely focused on trying to figure out how that damned girl Mi Nai had gotten to know Xi Yin.

    Ling Xiang grit her teeth and gingerly made her way over to Xi Yin.

    Because Ling Xiang towered over him as he sat, he frowned in dissatisfaction and ordered, ¡°Crouch down.¡±

    Ling Xiang once again looked at Ke Er, who still showed no reaction.

    She adjusted her dress as she crouched down, lifting her head slightly to look at Xi Yin.

    This man <i>was</i> very handsome, but he gave her a bad feeling; right now, she only thought of leaving this ce.

    Xi Yin stretched out his index finger to hook her chin and raise it slightly. He then examined her. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    He suddenly looked towards Ke Er. ¡°I wonder if Your Grace is willing to give her to me?¡±

    Shi Sheng nearly charged downstairs to give Mr Ran-Away-From-Home a few hacks with her sword. <i>¡®He actually came to the territories to throw his weight around without telling me! And now he wants an impostor?! This bastard!¡¯</i>

    The maids suddenly felt the air turn cold. They all took a step back and exchanged nces. <i>¡®What¡¯s with Her Ladyship?¡¯</i>

    Ling Xiang never expected the man to want her the moment he spoke, and her pupils involuntarily shrank.

    ¡°Can¡¯t bear to, Your Grace?¡± Xi Yin¡¯s smile widened when he noticed Ke Er¡¯sck of response.

    ¡°Milord, has my daughter offended you in any way?¡± Ke Er finally reacted and asked him nervously and carefully.

    Xi Yin drawled, ¡°Oh, quite a lot in fact.¡±

    Ke Er¡¯s heart fell and his gazended on Ling Xiang.

    <i>¡®If I give this impostor to Xi Yin, it¡¯ll still be fine if he doesn¡¯t discover it. But if he does...Mi Nai will still be in trouble.¡¯</i>

    ¡°My daughter is young. Do be forgiving of any impulsiveness she may have disyed.¡± Ke Er¡¯s tone was sincere.

    Ling Xiang finally felt relieved after hearing Ke Er¡¯s words.

    Xi Yin¡¯s thoughts were inscrutable as he remained silent, causing the atmosphere to turn heavy and making the others feel difficulty breathing.

    After a long while, Xi Yin waved his hands. ¡°Very well. I don¡¯t wish to see her.¡±

    Ke Er shot the steward a look. Thetter immediately brought Ling Xiang away.

    Once Ling Xiang was gone, Xi Yin suddenly turned to look in the direction of the second floor. ¡°Well, you¡¯re certainly much more tolerant than before.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Ke Er was confused. <i>¡®What¡¯s he on about?¡¯</i>

    And then he watched as his daughter leapt down from the second floor, charged over to Xi Yin aggressively, and began dragging him away before Ke Er could even react. ¡°Godfather, I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±

    Ke Er, ¡°...¡±

    As he watched Shi Sheng drag the man away, Ke Er wiped away the non-existent sweat on his brow.

    <i>¡®Lord Xi Yin is actually not resisting... Since when was my daughter this impressive? I have to get to the bottom of this when she gets back!¡¯</i>

    ......

    Shi Sheng shoved Xi Yin into a car and drove away from the castle. Seated in the passenger seat, Xi Yin looked at Shi Sheng¡¯s profile with a subtle expression on. Right now he was wondering...

    <i>¡®Is she angry, or is she <strong>angry</strong>?¡¯</i>

    The roses in the vampiric territories were in bloom all year round. As the car drove through them, it left a swath of red and green behind.

    In the end, they came to a stop in the middle of arge patch of roses.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t speak, nor made any move to get off the car. She merely sat quietly and stared straight ahead.

    Xi Yin managed to maintain his calm at first, but after ten minutes of this silence, he felt a bit agitated.

    The quiet her was scarier than when she was yelling fiercely at him.

    Xi Yin pondered for a moment before breaking the silence. ¡°My emotions were in a mess back then. I was wrong to have left without telling you.¡±

    ¡°You touched her just now.¡±

    Xi Yin stared at her in stupefaction. <i>¡®What?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng expressionlessly retrieved a tissue paper from the inside of the car, grabbed his hand, and started scrubbing furiously.

    As he watched her, he suddenly felt likeughing. <i>¡®So she was angry about this?¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin watched as his fingertip started to turn red from her scrubbing. <i>¡®Just how long is she nning to scrub my finger?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng suddenly released his finger then lunged at him, hooking her arms around his neck. Her face brushed against his nape. ¡°Don¡¯t touch other people. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to hold back from...¡±

    She was aware that she had a problem, which was the reason why she¡¯d always restrained herself from liking anything too much.

    But that wouldn¡¯t do for Feng Ci. She wanted his everything to belong to her. If someone so much as touched him, she¡¯d feel like killing them.

    Xi Yin¡¯s heart leapt and an indescribable pain gripped him. ¡°I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t touch anyone else anymore.¡±

    In the time he¡¯d been away, he¡¯d been thinking. He¡¯d admittedly just been running away back then. But while he was gone, his mind had been filled with thoughts of her.

    When he received word that she¡¯d returned to the territories, he returned to look for her almost without thinking.

    Yet he found a fake. There was no way he¡¯d get her scent wrong...

    He remembered that someone once told him, <i>¡°Some feelings can¡¯t be rejected just because you want to.¡±</i>

    He pulled Shi Sheng into a hug and patted her back gently. <i>¡®Since I can¡¯t reject this feeling, I can only ept it.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 297 - Name extend of chap

    <h4>Chapter 297 : A Rose Wedding (23)</h4>

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t ask Xi Yin why he¡¯d left without saying goodbye. Some things were better left unasked.

    <i>¡®No matter what happened in the past, it¡¯s enough as long as he¡¯s here.¡¯</i>

    When Xi Yin and Shi Sheng returned, there was already someone waiting outside the castle for them. Spotting Shi Sheng, he immediately went forward.

    ¡°Mdy, His Grace wants you to stay at Lord Rui Yi¡¯s residence for now.¡± The servant passed her several keys.

    Shi Sheng nodded. ¡°Will Godfather be fine?¡±

    Ke Er probably wanted to glean some information from that woman¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing His Grace can¡¯t handle!¡± The servant had a worshipful expression on. But when his gaze fell onto Xi Yin, who was standing beside Shi Sheng, he sharply drew in a breath of cold air. ¡°And er, mdy... His Grace has instructed for you to give him a call when you reach Lord Rui Yi¡¯s residence.¡±

    ¡°En, got it. You head back first.¡±

    The servant moved aside and sent her off as her car left.

    Rui Yi had his own residence. It wasn¡¯t a castle, but a small vi. He didn¡¯t live here very often, instead spending most of his time in the castle.

    Rui Yi wasn¡¯t here, so Shi Sheng opened the door and entered.

    As Shi Sheng watched Xi Yin swap out his shoes for slippers, she asked him smilingly, ¡°You¡¯re staying with me?¡±

    Xi Yin¡¯s ears turned red though his expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not worried I¡¯ll do anything to you?¡± Shi Sheng scooted closer, her tone ambiguous.

    Xi Yin paused and lifted his head to look at her, speaking earnestly, ¡°If you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy.¡±

    If that could make her happy, he was willing.

    Shi Sheng straightened up and pinched his face. ¡°Look at you, learning how to sweet talk already!¡±

    Xi Yin allowed her to pinch his face as his lips pursed in a smile. Gold light shimmered in his tender gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go give Godfather a call. You go pick upstairs and pick a room. The one with the red door is Rui Yi¡¯s.¡±

    Xi Yin obediently went upstairs.

    Shi Sheng found the telephone in the living room and made a call to Ke Er¡¯s study. It appeared he¡¯d been waiting for her call, for he picked up immediately.

    She was greeted by Ke Er¡¯s booming voice, ¡°Damn girl! How¡¯d you get to know Lord Xi Yin?!¡±

    Shi Sheng moved the phone further from her ear. <i>¡®So loud...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Godfather, calm down.¡±

    Shi Sheng yed down the details and made up a story to fool Ke Er.

    As to whether he truly believed her or was just pretending to, that was anyone¡¯s guess.

    ¡°You¡¯re with Lord Xi Yin?¡±

    ¡°En. I like him; of course I¡¯ll be with him. Godfather, you won¡¯t break us up, will you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d have to have the guts to do so first! Girl, since you¡¯ve found a golden thigh to hug, make sure you get some benefits for our family!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Hey, hey now. This doesn¡¯t seem right. Who the hell would ask for benefits so frankly?</i>

    <i>No wait, I don¡¯t even know what Xi Yin¡¯s status is, how am I supposed to get benefits?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the situation over here. I¡¯ll think of a way to glean some information from her. Just focus on spending time with Lord Xi Yin and try your best to have a child!¡±

    ¡°Alrighty then, I shan¡¯t bother you two anymore. I¡¯ll tell Rui Yi not to return there for the time being.¡±

    <i>Beep beep beep¡ª</i>

    Shi Sheng was left holding the phone with a dumb expression on her face. ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Godfather, you¡¯re selling your daughter! This isn¡¯t very nice...</i>

    <i>...But I like it!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng happily ced the phone back.

    That night, the castle steward came over to deliver some brand-new men¡¯s clothing as well as some other necessities that were clearly prepared for Xi Yin.

    ¡°Go get him, mdy!¡± Before the steward left, he didn¡¯t forget to encourage Shi Sheng.

    <i>¡®Just what kind of people are these...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng carried the clothes upstairs. Xi Yin was currently reading a book, so she could only take it upon herself to hang the clothes in the wardrobe. ¡°Can you wear these? If not, I can send someone outside to get tailored ones.¡±

    Xi Yin put the book down, feeling a bit awkward. ¡°I was just making things difficult for you back then.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at him and spoke with a sincere face, ¡°You deserve to wear the best.¡±

    Xi Yin, ¡°...¡±

    His wifey¡¯s brain was wired quite differently from his...

    ¡°The woman today,¡± Xi Yin said as he walked over to stand next to Shi Sheng and watched her hang the clothes in the wardrobe one by one.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re allowing her to roam around for this long after she impersonated you?¡± <i>¡®ording to her temperament, she should¡¯ve hacked that impostor to death with her sword long ago.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Too bored, so I wanted to see what she was up to.¡± Shi Sheng shut the wardrobe, her expression a bit cold.

    Xi Yin suddenly reached out to touch her face. Only once he¡¯d seen her expression turn gentler did he ce his whole hand over her cheek. ¡°In here, no matter what you want to do, no one will dare to stop you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your status?¡± <i>¡®The only person who can make the Princes this cautious is the King right? But the vampires don¡¯t have a King right now!¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin smiled and spoke lightly, ¡°The vampires have declined. The third generation vampires have long since left the stage and no trace of them can be found. So, the ones most feared now are the sixth generation.¡±

    The sixth generation was the one the current Princes belonged to.

    ¡°I am a fourth generation.¡±

    The fourth generation was pretty formidable.

    Excluding the Progenitor, the most powerful vampires were the third generation ones. As for the fourth and fifth generations, not many knew how strong they were.

    But if you judged using the current Princes (who were all sixth generation vampires), you¡¯d know the two generations above them that were closer to the third generation couldn¡¯t be that weak.

    But...

    ¡°Fourth generation... You¡¯re actually this old...¡± Shi Sheng had an expression ofint. <i>¡®Why is he always so old? Why can¡¯t he be younger than me for once?¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Am I old? Okay, so maybe I <strong>am</strong> pretty oldpared to her, but age doesn¡¯t matter to vampires!¡¯</i>

    ......

    In the evening, Shi Sheng was on the bed with Xi Yin, typing furiously on herptop. He watched as the words quickly popped up on the screen.

    His expression started out confused but soon turned queer as a blush crept up his face.

    Once Shi Sheng had typed thest word, she closed herptop and turned to find the embarrassed Xi Yin.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®I<sup>(bbb)</sup> don¡¯t think I<sup>(bbb)</sup> teased him just now...? But he¡¯s so cute!!! I<sup>(bbb)</sup> can¡¯t take it! Jump him, jump him!!!¡¯</i>

    But Shi Sheng didn¡¯t manage to screw him in the end. Because Rui Yi had arrived and was currently pounding on the door with all his might.

    <i>¡®What happened to not letting this fellowe over?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Stop knocking already! God!¡± Shi Sheng tossed a pillow at the door.

    Xi Yin chuckled and mussed up her hair. Shi Sheng covered him up with the nkets and made sure nothing important was showing, before getting off the bed to go open the door.

    The moment the door opened, Rui Yi squeezed in, a broom that he had gotten from who-knows-where in his hands.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the adulterer?! Lil princess, don¡¯t be deceived by any men! If you want a man, you have to let big bro take a look at him first!¡±

    Shi Sheng dragged him by the cor, not allowing him to head towards the bed, and pushed him out of the room.

    ¡°Lil princess, how could you abandon your big bro?¡± Rui Yi¡¯s expression changed faster than flipping the pages of a book.

    <i>¡®Now that lil princess has a man, she doesn¡¯t like me anymore...¡¯ </i>This thought caused Rui Yi¡¯s gaze to turn aggrieved. He tried to peek inside the room by tiptoeing.

    He wanted to see which shameless little white-face dared to seduce his little princess!

    Shi Sheng felt a headache building up.

    <i>¡®I should just give him a beating. This fellow won¡¯t behave unless you beat him!¡¯</i>

    Of course, Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t inhuman enough to use excessive force¡ªshe merely gave him a few token whacks before locking him out.

    But Rui Yi ended up fiddling with something outside, which made such a ruckus that it made one want to kill him.

    Shi Sheng leaned against the room door and turned back to look at Xi Yin. <i>¡®All I want is to sleep with my man? Why does it have to be so difficult?¡¯</i>

 Chapter 298 - A Rose Wedding (24)

    <h4>Chapter 298 : A Rose Wedding (24)</h4>

    ¡°Hi, lil princess! Did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    Rui Yi was already blocking the door when morning came. Though his handsome face was all smiles, his eyes weren¡¯t focused on her as he tried to peek inside the room.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®I didn¡¯t get any sleep at all thanks to him! Yet he has the gall to ask! Who gave him the cheek to do so? I¡¯ll tell godfather to tie him up and take him away! Today! Otherwise I¡¯ll<sup>(bbb)</sup> be angered to death!¡¯</i>

    When Rui Yi saw Xi Yin emerge from the room, he immediately straightened out his expression and scrutinised thetter¡ªmuch like how one would judge whether an item was worth the money.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem particrly special apart from his good looks,¡± was Rui Yi¡¯s judgement.

    ¡°Good looks are enough.¡± Shi Sheng retorted faintly.

    Rui Yi gave her an aggrieved look. ¡°Lil princess, you can¡¯t be this shallow when judging people!¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m just that shallow.¡± Shi Sheng spoke with a sincere expression.

    Rui Yi, ¡°...¡±

    He wanted to reach out to grab Shi Sheng, but she immediately stepped back. ¡°Hey now, don¡¯t try to touch me while we¡¯re talking!¡±

    Rui Yi, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Lil princess, you¡¯ve changed. At least before, you still gave me hugsies. But now you have a man, you won¡¯t even give me any hugsies anymore! Ouch!¡¯</i>

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about him?¡± Rui Yiined.

    ¡°His looks.¡±

    Rui Yi felt like he¡¯d taken a critical hit. Yet, the man who his little princess was protecting appeared to have a triumphant expression on his face.

    <i>¡®Wanna scratch him to death! He actually dared to snatch my lil princess!¡¯</i>

    In the end, Rui Yi was dragged away by the steward.

    Once he¡¯d returned to the castle, Rui Yi¡¯s expression was cold and he appeared to emit an arrogant aura that told others to stay at a distance.

    ¡°Big bro.¡± Seeing Rui Yie in, Ling Xiang obediently called him.

    Rui Yi aloofly looked at her before harrumphing and heading upstairs.

    To be honest, Ling Xiang felt like breaking down at this point. <i>¡®Just what is going on with this family?!¡¯</i>

    Yesterday, Ke Er had merely arranged for her amodations but hadn¡¯t seen her since.

    Ling Xiang had a bad feeling. <i>¡®Do they know something?¡¯</i>

    However, she suppressed it. <i>¡®The servants are respectful to me, so I shouldn¡¯t have been found out. And that woman is still trapped outside¡ªthere¡¯s no way she could¡¯ve broken Master¡¯s formation.¡¯</i>

    During Ling Xiang¡¯s stay in the castle, she rarely got to see Ke Er. She did get to see Rui Yi often, but he was always in a bad mood so she was either ignored or mocked whenever she tried to talk to him.

    After Ling Xiang had gotten acquainted with the people in the castle, she began exploring the castle, not knowing that her every move was being watched.

    Ke Er rapped his desk as he appeared to ponder. ¡°What do you think she¡¯s looking for?¡±

    The steward shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing of particr value here.¡±

    ¡°Have you found anyone who entered with her?¡±

    ¡°She came alone. I¡¯ve investigated all the people who came into contact with her ever since but found no issues with them.¡± The steward diligently replied.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ke Er¡¯s scoffed coldly, ¡°A fox will always reveal its tail<sup>[1]</sup>.¡±

    Because Ke Er had deliberately let her do as she pleased, Ling Xiang nearly scoured the entire castle. However, it was clear she didn¡¯t find what she was looking for.

    And since the Vampiric Feast was about to begin, she could only give up for now.

    The Vampiric Feast was being held at thergest castle in the territories.

    This was once the residence of the Vampire King. But ever since thest one died, it had remained vacant. Now it had turned into a public venue for the asional gathering.

    Ling Xiang and Ke Er arrived at the castle together. It was surrounded by brilliantly blooming roses.

    Ling Xiang wore a gorgeous gown, her arm linked with Ke Er¡¯s as they walked into the castle. Even if she was a fake, with that face, it was hard for people to miss her.

    ¡°You are Lady Mi Nai, yes? I haven¡¯t seen you in years! You¡¯re already this pretty!¡±

    Ling Xiang smiled slightly and urately addressed the person who had spoken to her. It was clear he was rather ttered she knew his name.

    Ling Xiang was able to address 80% of the people who came up to greet them, causing Ke Er¡¯s gaze to turn colder.

    Ai Wei, who was standing with the vampire hunters, felt a bit dazed as she watched the woman who was the centre of attention.

    <i>¡®Her status amongst vampires was actually this high...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Second Uncle...what¡¯s her identity?¡± Ai Wei tugged on the sleeve of the man standing beside her.

    Having overheard her question, a vampire hunter beside them helped the man answer, ¡°That¡¯s Prince Ke Er¡¯s goddaughter, Mi Nai.¡±

    ¡°Goddaughter?¡± <i>¡®Not his biological daughter?¡¯</i>

    Perhaps it was because Ai Wei appeared to be a lovable junior, as the person who¡¯d spoke continued to exin to her, ¡°Her n was exterminated in the great war a century ago, leaving just her. I heard her father and Ke Er used to be closerades-in-arms, so she was adopted by him. Don¡¯t look down on her because she looks like a youngdy, though¡ªshe holds an important vote in the selection for Vampire King.¡±

    All vampires had a vote in the selection for the new Vampire King, but only for the first round. Of the contenders that had been chosen, only the one with the most votes from Pure Bloods could be King. Hence, the votes of Pure Bloods were very valuable.

    ¡°That influential...?¡± These few days, Ai Wei had gleaned a lot of information from following these people, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel weird upon hearing this.

    Right at this moment, Ai Wei caught sight of Zuo Lie entering with a beautiful woman. Their postures appeared intimate and, though there was no expression on Zuo Lie¡¯s face, it was clear he cared about the woman.

    Ai Wei paled and looked at Zuo Lie with disbelief.

    ¡°These ones arrivingter are the bigshots. See that silver-haired man over there? He¡¯s Rui Yi, Prince Ke Er¡¯s eldest son...¡± The person beside her continued to exin to Ai Wei, showing no signs of stopping.

    But Ai Wei wasn¡¯t listening anymore as her all her attention was fixed on Zuo Lie and the beautiful woman beside him as they walked around in the crowd.

    More and more vampires had started arriving, the ones arrivingter being of higher status. Ai Wei felt like she didn¡¯t fit in with this ce, as if the atmosphere was about to suffocate her.

    ......

    Shi Sheng drove around the castle¡¯s surroundings for a bit. The Vampiric Feast had only just begun while the highlights were toe at night, so she wasn¡¯t nning on heading in for now.

    But just as she was prepared to leave, she suddenly saw the FL run out from the direction of the castle.

    <i>¡®The hell? Why is FL-sama here?¡¯</i>

    Ai Wei ran past her car,plexion a bit pale.

    Shi Sheng immediately followed her.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Noticing their sudden change in direction, Xi Yin lifted his head to look at her.

    ¡°To watch a show.¡± Shi Sheng followed Ai Wei from a distance that was neither too close nor too far.

    Ai Wei ran a distance before stopping. Seeing there was no one else here, she headed towards the sea of flowers in the distance on her own.

    This sea of roses reached out as far as the eye could see, seemingly blending into the sky. The flowers here bloomed more magnificently than anywhere else.

    ¡°Leave this ce.¡± Xi Yin spoke suddenly.

    Shi Sheng had just been nning on opening the door of the car, but paused upon hearing his words. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t like the smell here.¡± Xi Yin frowned, appearing somewhat like a small child that was throwing a tantrum.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®What other smell is there, here, aside from the same smell of flowers as anywhere else? You mad?¡¯</i>

    Although she thought this, Shi Sheng still drove away.

    Xi Yin looked at the sea of flowers that got further and further away in the rear-view mirror.

    A wind had picked up, causing the petals to sway and swell upwards like a tidal wave that blotted out the sky and came crashing down towards them.

    Xi Yin stretched his hand out the car and the flowers suddenly calmed down.

    <sup>[1]</sup> He¡¯s saying that people with a motive will always reveal it eventually. Fox spirits seduce men (whether it be for their own survival or entertainment) so people use this phrase to say the fox spirit will reveal itself sooner orter.

 Chapter 299 - A Rose Wedding (25)

    <h4>Chapter 299 : A Rose Wedding (25)</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯re you reaching your hand out for?¡± Shi Sheng dragged Xi Yin¡¯s arm back in and shut his window. He grabbed her hand, shooting a smile at her.

    She didn¡¯t take it back and continued driving with the other hand. Her gaze turned to the side. She¡¯d seen it too. The abnormality with the flowers.

    But since Xi Yin didn¡¯t say anything, she wasn¡¯t nning on asking. After all, it was none of her business.

    Once Shi Sheng parked the car in a deserted area, Xi Yin suddenly moved in for a kiss. It was just a light one, more to taste her than anything else.

    A momentter, he asked in a low voice, ¡°You clearly saw it. Why aren¡¯t you asking?¡±

    Shi Sheng ced her hand against his chest and moved back. ¡°Do you want to tell me?¡±

    ¡°If you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Xi Yin looked at her earnestly. She blinked.

    Seeing his reflection in her eyes caused Xi Yin¡¯s gaze to darken and he pressed down on her once more.

    By the time Xi Yin released her, Shi Sheng¡¯s face was a bit red. <i>¡®Since when was this fellow so good at kissing? I nearly couldn¡¯t help myself just now!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Many vampires died there once.¡± Xi Yin¡¯s voice was very faint; had the interior of the car not beenpletely silent, Shi Sheng probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to hear him.

    She turned to look at Xi Yin only to find that he was looking at her, the barest hint of a smile on his lips. That smile contained no warmth, only a strange coldness.

    ¡°I killed them,¡± spoke Xi Yin.

    Shi Sheng stared at Xi Yin, feeling the stirrings of anger. <i>¡®He¡¯s still trying to feel me out! This idiot!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng suppressed the anger with several deep breaths as her lips tugged into a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯ve done or what you want to do. Even if you wanted to kill off every vampire, I¡¯d be on your side, got it?¡±

    Xi Yin¡¯s tightly clenched fist slowly loosened up, a true smile slowly appearing on his features.

    He felt around his wrist for a while before Shi Sheng saw a pendant hanging off a red string appear in his hand. He pulled Shi Sheng¡¯s wrist over and helped her put it on.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    If she remembered correctly, this was the bracelet she¡¯d seen in Mi Nai¡¯s painting.

    <i>¡®Is he that child? Just where did Mi Nai get the painting from?¡¯</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary bracelet, but it was passed down to me by my n. It represents your status,¡± Xi Yin exined in a low voice, ¡°Your status as my wife.¡±

    He raised his head and nted a gentle kiss on the corner of her lips. ¡°You¡¯ve made your choice, Mi Nai. There¡¯s no turning back now.¡±

    Shi Sheng scoffed, pinching his face as she spoke nastily, ¡°Please! As if I was nning to! What I want most is to live and die together!¡±

    Xi Yin appeared pleased. ¡°As my woman, you should feel that way. You can¡¯t die while I live, nor can you live when I die.¡±

    Shi Sheng raised a brow. She felt like she was more selfish than him¡ªshe¡¯d destroy the world in a heartbeat if pushed too far, <i>especially</i> if the person doing the pushing happened to be the one she liked.

    But that didn¡¯t matter, for she¡¯d always find him again.

    <i>¡®Still, this fellow wants to get married without even proposing? In his dreams!¡¯</i>

    The bracelet would disappear when it was Xi Yin¡¯s wrist, but not when it was on Shi Sheng¡¯s.

    Shi Sheng leaned against the driver¡¯s seat. Her wrist was lifted in the air and she shook it every so often, her gaze fixed to the glittering pendant that swung due to the movement. Xi Yin found her childish behaviour rather funny.

    ¡°That painting...¡± Shi Sheng put down her hand and turned around, her expression hesitant.

    ¡°My mother painted it.¡± Xi Yin answered naturally. ¡°That¡¯s just half of the painting. I¡¯ll take you to see the other half when we have the time.¡±

    He lifted Shi Sheng from the driver¡¯s seat and ced her on hisp, his fingers brushing against the red string on her wrist as his chin rested on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the paintingplete before. My mother said that if I ever found the person with the other half, they¡¯d bring me salvation.¡±

    ¡°But...the age gap is so wide ah!¡± Shi Sheng was confused. Just what age did Xi Yin¡¯s mother live in?

    <i>¡®How was she so certain this painting would end up in a girl¡¯s hands? What if a guy got it?!¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin held Shi Sheng¡¯s hands and didn¡¯t speak. The important thing was that they¡¯d met, wasn¡¯t it?

    The two continued messing around in the car. Only once night fell did Shi Sheng remember there were proper things that needed to be done.

    ¡°Too much beauty is a curse ah!¡± Shi Sheng ruffled Xi Yin¡¯s hair, causing one strand to stick up and make him look endearingly adorable.

    She nearly couldn¡¯t hold herself back from taking him right here and now in the car.

    <i>¡®The curse of having a beauty! In ancient times, I¡¯d be a fatuous ruler for sure!¡¯</i>

    ......

    The castle was brightly lit up at night and steeped in the thick fragrance of roses.

    Shi Sheng was wearing the same ck dress as she made her way to the castle, arm-in-arm with Xi Yin.

    ¡°Please present your invitation.¡± The attendant found it strange that there were people still arriving thiste.

    <i>¡®But these two look really good! They simply appear made for each other when they stand next to one another.</i>

    <i>En... The woman looks rather familiar too.¡¯</i>

    There was no way Shi Sheng could use her own invitation, so she looked at Xi Yin...who could only fall silent. <i>¡®Why are you looking at me? I don¡¯t have an invitation. Okay, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t receive one... I just threw it away...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®What happened to showing off? Viin-sama, is that face of yours not useful at all?!¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin was rather innocent. <i>¡®They¡¯re too low level, so they can¡¯t recognise me!¡¯</i>

    While the twomunicated silently using their gazes, the attendant looked upon them strangely.

    <i>¡®Are these people trying to sneak in?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng felt irritated. <i>¡®Screw trying to show off! We can¡¯t even get inside!¡¯</i>

    She took out her phone and called Rui Yi to fetch her.

    Rui Yi had probably just escaped from a throng of women, for he currently reeked of perfume and his clothes were all crumpled.

    ¡°Lil princess, why¡¯ve you been kept out again?¡± Rui Yi wanted to give Shi Sheng a bear hug but she hurriedly ducked behind Xi Yin. Rui Yi ground to a halt a hand¡¯s width away from Xi Yin, his expression changing quickly.

    He grudgingly put down his arm and performed a nobleman¡¯s greeting. ¡°Lord Xi Yin.¡±

    But in his heart, he was cussing non-stop, <i>¡®Lord Xi Yin, my foot! Can¡¯t even enter on his own! My lil princess is only going to suffer if she¡¯s with him! This won¡¯t do! I have to straighten out her three views and make her switch to a good man!¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin¡¯s lips lifted slightly. ¡°No need to be so polite, big brother-inw.¡±

    <i>¡®Da hell? What¡¯s with calling me big brother-inw?¡¯</i>

    Rui Yi lifted his head to look at Shi Sheng, who returned him a smile that caused her eyes to curve upwards and raised her wrist.

    When Rui Yi saw the object on her wrist, his expression changed once more. Now, his gaze couldn¡¯t help but contain more scrutiny as he looked at Xi Yin.

    He straightened out his clothes and posture, put on a stern expression, and spoke in a formal tone, ¡°Call me that a couple more times.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Why is your reaction so weird?¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin felt a bit speechless at Rui Yi¡¯s reaction as well, but still called him a couple more times. After all, Rui Yi was part of her family. Although they weren¡¯t her blood family, it appeared she rather liked them.

    Shi Sheng cast a queer look at Xi Yin. <i>¡®This viin-sama is very down to earth ah!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Fine, fine. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ept you just because you called me brother-inw! I¡¯m telling you, if you wrong my lil princess in any way, I¡¯ll skin you!¡± Rui Yi brought the two of them inside, leaving behind the confused attendant.

    <i>¡®That was Lady Mi Nai? Didn¡¯t she arrive ages ago? When did she leave? And howe we didn¡¯t notice? Also, when did Lady Mi Nai have a partner???¡¯</i>

 Chapter 300 - A Rose Wedding (26)

    <h4>Chapter 300 : A Rose Wedding (26)</h4>

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t announce her presence when she entered, merely remaining quietly in a corner with Xi Yin. Because thetter blocked most of her body off from view, no one discovered that she looked exactly like Ling Xiang, who was currently in the spotlight.

    Xi Yin found Shi Sheng¡¯s suddenly subdued manner to be quite odd. This wasn¡¯t like her at all.

    Xi Yin subtly tightened his grasp on Shi Sheng¡¯s hand.

    The entire great hall appeared to be filled with the thick scent of roses.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s gazended on the long, rectangr table at the side of the great hall. Many beautiful ss cups filled with a bright red liquid wereid out on it.

    It appeared to be the source of the thick rose fragrance in the room.

    Xi Yin seemed to have noticed where her attention was directed, for he pulled her into his arms and exined in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s Jinluo juice. It can sate your hunger, but it¡¯s easy to get addicted to.¡±

    ¡°The one you gave me?¡±

    ¡°En. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xi Yin didn¡¯t try to hide it. <i>¡®Fortunately, I only gave her one ss.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t react. She turned away after a brief nce.

    The vampires and vampire hunters were clearly divided into two camps that each took up one side of the room. Of course, there¡¯d be some interaction between the two groups, but it was mostly limited to greetings.

    Shi Sheng saw Du Jue in the crowd of vampire hunters. His expression appeared rather unsightly as he spoke to the person beside him. Thetter appeared to be disagreeing with him on something.

    The more Du Jue spoke, the more agitated he got. Suddenly, he smashed the ss of red wine he was holding onto the ground. The sound of ss shattering caused the great hall to fall silent as all eyes turned to him.

    ¡°If you won¡¯t say it, then <i>I</i> will! This matter doesn¡¯t just concern us humans, but the vampires too!¡± Du Jue spoke forcefully, his voice echoing in the grand hall.

    ¡°Du Jue!¡± The elder who had been speaking to Du Jue snapped.

    ¡°What does Mr Du wish to say?¡± Ke Er walked over from the vampire¡¯s side and stood in the middle between the two camps, his expression filled with scrutiny.

    ¡°Du Jue, hold your tongue!¡± The elder wished to hold Du Jue back, but thetter merely brushed the former aside.

    He pushed up his sses and advanced a few steps to stand before Ke Er. ¡°Mr Ke Er, are you aware that your goddaughter has broken the agreement by killing humans?¡±

    Ke Er¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Ling Xiang, who was nearby. She appeared shocked by this revtion; her expression was dumbstruck.

    Those around her turned their gazes to Ling Xiang. ¡°Breaking the first rule of the agreement is punishable by death...why would Lady Mi Nai kill humans?¡±

    ¡°How could Lady Mi Nai break the agreement? Perhaps they¡¯re just deliberately finding fault!¡±

    ¡°I think so too! Vampire hunters are our natural enemies; this has to be a set-up!¡±

    Ke Er ignored the discussions going on as he calmly asked, ¡°Do you have any proof, Mr Du?¡±

    Du Jue took out his phone and showed Ke Er two videos.

    The first disyed Mi Nai¡¯s very recognisable profile. There was no way of mistaking her identity, even if one could only see her silhouette. And the person in the video was in the process of sucking out someone¡¯s blood.

    The second video was the one where ¡°Mi Nai¡± was surrounded and attacked at the academy.

    The person who took the video hadn¡¯t recorded the part where Shi Sheng and Ling Xiang both appeared, only the part where Ling Xiang sucked the blood out of the girl and then revealed her features.

    ¡°This is the proof!¡± Du Jue raised his voice, a keen light shing through the eyes beneath the sses. ¡°How will you exin this, Prince Ke Er?¡±

    Rui Yi stood behind Ke Er, his expression rapidly changing such that it was unpredictable.

    <i>¡®My lil princess wouldn¡¯t eat in such an uncouth manner¡ªit has to be that impostor! But right now everyone thinks the impostor is her... If this matter isn¡¯t handed properly, the one that people will denounce is lil princess...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ke Er, get your girl toe forward and exin.¡± Another Prince spoke, giving the vampire hunters an unkind look.

    Although they fought amongst themselves, they naturally stood on the side of their own kind when faced with outsiders.

    Ke Er looked at Ling Xiang. She picked up her dress and headed over to Ke Er¡¯s side, casting a nce at Du Jue. His fierce gaze caused her to retreat in fear and quietly exin, ¡°Godfather, I didn¡¯t. They¡¯re ndering me.¡±

    ¡°Mi Nai, girl, you have to give some evidence.¡± A rather ugly man stood out from amongst the Princes. Well, he wasn¡¯t <i>ugly</i> per se, but he had a scar on his face that marred his looks.

    His sharp gaze was fixed to Ling Xiang as he put pressure on her.

    ¡°Fei Qi!¡± Ke Er rebuked in a low tone.

    The man called Fei Qi scoffed coldly. ¡°Ke Er, what are you being so loud for? Could it be that you have a guilty conscience? If your goddaughter is innocent, of course we will not allow her to be ndered! But if she broke the agreement, we cannot protect her either¡ªelse, what use is the agreement that was signed a century ago?¡±

    Ke Er¡¯s gaze as he looked at Fei Qi immediately turned shrewd. The other Princes remained silent and held their opinions to themselves.

    ¡°If Lady Mi Nai can produce evidence to prove her innocence, then we will admit our mistakes and apologise to Lady Mi Nai.¡± Seeing as things had already progressed to this point, the elder could only step forward and speak.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t!¡± Ling Xiang defended herself, anxiety on her face. ¡°Godfather, you must believe me!¡±

    ¡°Mi Nai, girl, you can¡¯t just say empty words. You have to have evidence.¡± With Fei Qi¡¯s relentless attitude, pretty much everyone ought to have understood what was going on.

    He was using the vampire hunters to cause Ke Er trouble.

    Of all the Princes, Fei Qi and Ke Er were the strongest and had exchanged many blows in secret for many years. Naturally, Fei Qi wouldn¡¯t give up such a good opportunity to take Ke Er down a peg.

    ¡°Fei Qi, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Ke Er¡¯s expression was nowpletely as cold as ice.

    <i>¡®He¡¯s actually helping outsiders...¡¯</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the safety of all vampires! After all, no one wants someone who mars our peace by breaking the agreement, right?¡±

    Fei Qi then continued, ¡°We are <i>Princes</i>! We cannot possibly protect criminals just because they are family, can we?¡±

    Fei Qi was forcing Ke Er to make a choice. If he acted selfishly in front of the vampire hunters, it would surely cause them dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Godfather, I really never did it!¡± Ling Xiang merely insisted on her innocence, but didn¡¯t give any evidence.

    After watching for a moment, a sudden smile broke out on Shi Sheng¡¯s face and she concluded, ¡°She¡¯s instigating a war.¡±

    <i>¡®As for the purpose behind doing so... I heard Ke Er say she was looking for something but couldn¡¯t find it. She¡¯s probably nning on taking advantage of the chaos to search the territories.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng propped up her chin as she watched the dispute beginning to escte into name-calling. Some people were already nning on attacking out of anger.

    Meanwhile, this whole time, Ling Xiang insisted she hadn¡¯t done it¡ªbut didn¡¯t produce a shred of evidence to prove herself innocent, nor had she questioned the contents of the video.

    This caused the people with overactive imaginations to fill in the gaps on their own.

    Fei Qi was subtly trying to enrage Ke Er, appearing as if he wouldn¡¯t rest till he pulled Ke Er off his horse with the help of the vampire hunters.

    Despite causing such arge scene, the impostor¡¯s Master was nowhere to be seen.

    <i>¡®Really put a lot of effort into this, huh?¡¯ </i>Shi Sheng¡¯s lips tugged upwards into a cold smile, her sword having appeared in her hand at some point. <i>¡®Seeing as they¡¯ve been acting for so long, I reckon it¡¯s time for me to go show off and let them begin anew.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 301 - A Rose Wedding (27)

    <h4>Chapter 301 : A Rose Wedding (27)</h4>

    Just as fighting was about to break out, a loud sound came from the corner of the room. Everyone subconsciously looked over.

    A ss had been smashed to the ground and its remnants scattered everywhere.

    Once they saw the person standing there, everyone fell into a state of confusion. <i>¡®Why are there two Mi Nais?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng avoided the shards of broken ss as she made her way to the centre, the red roses embroidered on her ck dress swaying in rhythm with her movements.

    She was holding a sword and emanating killing intent, so the people in front wisely made way for her.

    When Ling Xiang saw Shi Sheng, her expression turned unsightly. <i>¡®Why is she here?! Isn¡¯t she supposed to be trapped by Master¡¯s formation? How is it possible for her to be here?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°How lively. nning to gang up on me, eh?¡± Shi Sheng didn¡¯t even look at Ling Xiang. Instead, she looked at Du Jue, her lips upturned in a frosty smile. ¡°Mr Du, you¡¯ve grown bolder yet again, ah.¡±

    Du Jue had already known there were two identical Mi Nais from his subordinates.

    This was the reason why the elder had tried to stop him earlier.

    Du Jue was almost certain the woman with the sword was the Mi Nai that was previously with Xi Yin. It was impossible to duplicate that arrogant gaze.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Fei Qi questioned fiercely.

    ¡°Are you blind? Is that why you can¡¯t recognise me? Why don¡¯t you go see an optometrist?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze coolly swept over Fei Qi.

    Fei Qi, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®This little brat¡¯s pretty arrogant to dare to speak to me like this!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ke Er!¡± It would be unbefitting to get into an argument with a junior, hence Fei Qi yelled at Ke Er instead. <i>¡®She¡¯s his goddaughter, so he should give me an exnation!¡¯</i>

    ¡°What you yelling at?¡± Shi Sheng suddenly swung her sword in his direction. The swing didn¡¯t appear very powerful¡ªas if she had just casually waved her sword. But a formless force swept over. Fei Qi¡¯s reaction was fast as he nimbly dodged, but the furniture behind him wasn¡¯t so lucky¡ªthey all disintegrated.

    The people who had just barely managed to escape the same fate stared at Shi Sheng¡¯s sword fearfully.

    <i>¡®This looks like a normal iron sword, so why does it have so much power? This is simply too...frightening!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Was it fun to impersonate me?¡± Once she¡¯d shut Fei Qi up, Shi Sheng turned to look at Ling Xiang. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have a chat about life.¡±

    Ling Xiang panicked and couldn¡¯t help but retreat, her eyes searching frantically for a way out. <i>¡®I must¡¯ve already been discovered since the beginning. Else, why would this family have been so cold to me?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Dear sister, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Ling Xiang felt a cool breeze behind her as Rui Yi brought two people to block off her path of retreat.

    Rui Yi swiftly mped his hand around her neck. ¡°Who gave you the guts, huh? Even dared to impersonate my lil princess!¡±

    ¡°Wu wu...¡±

    <i>¡®They <strong>did</strong> know! Yet they yed me for a fool!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ke Er, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    The confused crowd also wanted to know this.

    <i>¡®Weren¡¯t we just discussing whether or not Mi Nai had broken the agreement? Howe a second Mi Nai suddenly appeared?¡¯</i>

    Ke Er cleared his throat. ¡°This woman impersonated Mi Nai, but I didn¡¯t know what her motive was. Hence, I let her be...¡±

    Ke Er¡¯s was neither slow nor hurried in his speech and his exnation was easy to understand, so everyone soon knew the situation.

    ¡°So, just who¡¯s the killer?¡± Regardless of who the real Mi Nai was, they were all vampires.

    ¡°I swear on my honour as a Prince that Mi Nai has nothing to do with this.¡± Ke Er spoke with a stern expression.

    Because swearing using the honour of a Prince was akin to an oath where one would suffer a terrible fate if they broke it, most of the vampires believed his words.

    But Fei Qi smiled coldly. ¡°That¡¯s just your one-sided promation. Who knows if it¡¯s true? Who knows who the person that broke the agreement truly is?¡±

    ¡°Fei Qi, why are you opposing me so much?¡± A dangerous glint appeared in Ke Er¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Because he¡¯s a traitor?¡± Shi Sheng interjected.

    ¡°What nonsense are you speaking, girl?!¡± Fei Qi immediately flew into a rage.

    Shi Sheng acted as if she¡¯d been scared as she stepped back. ¡°Oh my, I was just saying. What¡¯re you being so agitated for? Could it be that you really are a traitor?¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Fei Qi roared before calming down. ¡°I am a vampire <i>Prince</i>. I have all the power and status I could ever want. Why would I be a traitor?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Maybe you want to expand your authority?¡±

    Despite how Shi Sheng seemed to be pulling things out of her arse here...Ke Er didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly believed her.

    Fei Qi had always been fighting him for authority, and this time, he was actually helping the vampire hunters this much... But Ke Er didn¡¯t dare to fling around usations without proof.

    ¡°Stop changing the subject! Right now, we¡¯re discussing you and this woman! Which one of you is the real Mi Nai, and which one is the culprit?!¡± Fei Qi hollered furiously.

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯re you calling an idiot?!¡±

    ¡°You, duh.¡±

    Fei Qi¡¯s blood pressure was skyrocketing from the anger. Had the several Princes beside him not been holding him back, he would¡¯ve attacked by now.

    ¡°Ahem... Prince Ke Er, we don¡¯t wish to know about your internal grudges.¡± The elder vampire hunter coughed to bring attention back to himself. ¡°Now, what we want to know is: who is the real Mi Nai?¡±

    ¡°A group of idiots.¡± Shi Sheng started indiscriminatelyunching insults.

    Ke Er, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Did my daughter just insult me too?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t be so unbridled!¡± The old man¡¯s expression darkened.

    Shi Sheng stabbed her sword into the ground, causing the tiles that had been made of an unknown material to crack, allowing the sword to remain upright stably. The people in her surroundings revealed startled expressions once again and hurriedly retreated.

    ¡°What¡¯s it to you whether or not I¡¯m unbridled? Are you able to kill me?¡± Shi Sheng unceremoniously attacked the old man verbally.

    The elder, ¡°...¡±

    Du Jue had already experienced how infuriating Shi Sheng could be first-hand, so he hurriedly went forward to support the old man and used the opportunity to whisper into thetter¡¯s ear.

    Although he hadn¡¯t seen Xi Yin, who knew if that person was here or not?

    Once the elder heard his words, he calmed down. <i>¡®If she really has that person as her backer, she has a basis to be unbridled. Even if she truly was the killer, as long as that one spoke, we can¡¯t do anything to her.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng released her grip on her sword and with a turn of her wrist, a ring appeared in her fair hand. She ced the ring on her forefinger. Upon seeing the ring, the vampires immediately lowered their heads. Shi Sheng raised her hand and walked one round around the ce to make sure everyone got a good look at it.

    Fei Qi¡¯s expression was very unsightly as his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Since Lady Mi Nai¡¯s identity has already been verified, then this impostor¡ª¡± One of the vampires stepped forward to fill the role of mediator.

    ¡°Howe you guys are so sure she¡¯s the real Mi Nai?!¡± There were some vampire hunters who remained unconvinced.

    <i>¡®It¡¯s just a ring! What if it was stolen?¡¯</i>

    The mediator looked at the person who asked like he was looking at an idiot, but still exined, ¡°Lady Mi Nai is a Pure Blood, so she possesses a ring that she inherited from her n that only she can wear. If others attempt to do so, only death awaits them.¡±

    The elder coughed, causing those who had still been nning on causing trouble to quieten down.

    Shi Sheng put the ring away, pulled out her sword, and walked towards Ling Xiang, who was being held captive by Rui Yi.

    ¡°What do you want...¡± Ling Xiang¡¯s face was pale. When contrasted with the bright lipstick she had applied, it appeared rather like she was making a ferocious expression.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two options.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes curved upwards.

 Chapter 302 - A Rose Wedding (28)

    <h4>Chapter 302 : A Rose Wedding (28)</h4>

    But just as Ling Xiang thought Shi Sheng was about to ask who her Master was...

    ¡°Do you want to die lying down¡ªor standing up?¡±

    Ling Xiang, ¡°!!!¡±

    <i>¡®Aren¡¯t you going to ask me who my Master is?!¡¯</i>

    The others in the surroundings had strange expressions on too. <i>¡®Isn¡¯t she supposed to ask why she was impersonated?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to consider.¡±

    Ling Xiang was trembling by now. <i>¡®Can I choose...to not die? Master, there¡¯s a monster here! Come save me!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Three.¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled and raised her hand, her coldly gleaming de swiftly plunging into Ling Xiang¡¯s heart.

    Ling Xiang¡¯s eyes widened. <i>¡®Didn¡¯t you say three seconds?! Did you eat the numbers one and two?! Why is it so painful...¡¯</i>

    Vampires were immortal¡ªnormal items were unable to kill them. But why did she feel she was only a step away from death?

    <i>¡®So cold...¡¯</i>

    Du Jue only reacted once Ling Xiang had turned to ash. No one had expected Shi Sheng to make her move so suddenly.

    ¡°Mi Nai, why did you kill her?! She impersonated you, but you didn¡¯t even find out why? Do you have a guilty conscience? Is that why you¡¯re in such a rush to kill her?¡±

    Shi Sheng unhurriedly wiped off the bloodstains on her sword. ¡°Guilty? Of what?¡±

    Du Jue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Who¡¯d know what you¡¯re guilty of?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve already guessed her motive; why can¡¯t I kill her?¡± Shi Sheng turned to look at Du Jue. ¡°Mr Du, do you want to die too? I don¡¯t mind sending you off.¡±

    Du Jue, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°What was her motive?¡± Fei Qi¡¯s frosty gazended on Shi Sheng. <i>¡®This little girl... She used to be so tiny, who could have thought she¡¯d grow up into this kind of person after so many years?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Why should I tell you, traitor?¡±

    ¡°Mi Nai! Watch your tongue! What evidence do you have to keep calling me a traitor?!¡± Fei Qi¡¯s eyes nearly spat fire.

    ¡°It¡¯s my right to freedom of speech, so I¡¯ll say whatever I want. Don¡¯t like it? Too bad!¡±

    Ke Er, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®My daughter appears to be just a tad too arrogant.¡¯</i>

    Rui Yi, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Lil princess¡¯ aggro-pulling skills are at grandmaster level...¡¯</i>

    Fei Qi felt like his lungs were going to burst from anger. ¡°Ke Er! Look at the daughter you brought up! As expected of someone without their parents to take them in hand...¡±

    ¡°Fei Qi!¡± Ke Er¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°Don¡¯t forget the reason why you were able to survive back then!¡±

    Fei Qi suddenly ran out of words.

    ¡°Alright now, this matter ends here.¡± Ke Er swept his gaze around threateningly.

    Du Jue and the elder vampire hunter exchanged nces. They didn¡¯t insist on pursuing this matter.

    Ke Er arranged for people to get everything back in order while the crowd dispersed. Shi Sheng stood with Ke Er. Every once in a while, a gaze would sweep over her.

    ¡°Lil princess, why¡¯d you call that old codger Fei Qi a traitor?¡± Rui Yi asked Shi Sheng curiously.

    ¡°Because he looks like one.¡± Shi Sheng maintained a straight face.

    Rui Yi, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®This joke isn¡¯t funny at all!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Damn girl, stop tricking your brother. Do you know something?¡±

    Shi Sheng looked over in Fei Qi¡¯s direction. He just so happened to be looking at her too. She gave him a provocative look, causing him to twist his head away in anger.

    Only now did Shi Sheng turn back to look at the two of them, as she spoke unhurriedly, ¡°I overheard him talking to a vampire hunter. Their conversation was a bit strange.¡±

    Shi Sheng pointed at a man not too far off. ¡°It was him.¡±

    ¡°From the Ai n?¡± Ke Er frowned.

    ¡°The Ai n?¡± <i>¡®Ai Wei¡¯s n? But the plot never said Ai Wei¡¯s family was a n of vampire hunters...</i>

    <i>Okay, this Vampiric Feast didn¡¯t even exist in the plot. Ai Wei would never havee here originally; hence, her family background was never mentioned.</i>

    <i>Since her blood is so special though, she mustn¡¯t havee from a normal background.¡¯</i>

    ¡°What did they talk about?¡± Ke Er shifted his gaze back, his expression turning serious.

    ¡°A bunch of nonsense.¡±

    Ke Er¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°If it was just a bunch of nonsense, how do you know he¡¯s a traitor?¡±

    ¡°Godfather¡ª¡± <i>¡®¡ªforget it. He¡¯s my godfather; let¡¯s not insult him¡ª¡¯ </i>¡°¡ªsince when has Fei Qi ever deigned to waste words with humans?¡±

    Fei Qi ced heavy emphasis on his status. Even when he was speaking to the other Princes, he¡¯d act like he was superior to them¡ªhow could he deign to lower his status to speak to a vampire hunter?

    Especially when that vampire hunter wasn¡¯t even a core member of the BHA.

    ¡°Then weren¡¯t you putting them on guard with your conduct?¡± Rui Yi was surprised.

    ¡°En. So?¡± Shi Sheng blinked innocently. <i>¡®I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> not in charge of stopping him from rebelling.¡¯</i>

    Ke Er, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®What¡¯s with this sudden feeling of abandonment?¡¯</i>

    Rui Yi, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®It¡¯s not just you! It¡¯s the truth! How did lil princess¡¯ personality turn out like this? It must¡¯ve been that Xi Yin¡¯s influence!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Godfather, don¡¯t worry. If Fei Qi dares to touch you guys, I¡¯ll send him down to hell to find mahjong buddies.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t give two shits what Fei Qi wanted to do, she had decided to protect Ke Er and Rui Yi.

    Ke Er was exasperated. <i>¡®Since when did my daughter be this boastful? Not even I would dare to say I¡¯d send Fei Qi to hell to look for mahjong buddies, yet she spoke it as lightly as recounting what she ate today...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Then do you know who got that woman to impersonate you?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± <i>¡®I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> not God, how would I<sup>(bbb)</sup> know?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Then why did you kill her?!¡± Rui Yi¡¯s expression changed. He hadn¡¯t stopped her because he thought she knew who the mastermind was.

    Shi Sheng gave them a profound look. ¡°Godfather, strength determines everything.¡±

    <i>¡®Want to plot against me? Hmph! Think I¡¯m as easy to plot against as those idiots on the streets?¡¯</i>

    Right now, the only thought in Ke Er and Rui Yi¡¯s heads was... <i>¡®Really want to smack her!¡¯</i>

    But one of them couldn¡¯t bear to, while the other didn¡¯t dare to.

    ......

    The banquet progressed smoothly after that little hup. Since the selection was to be held on the following day, the banquet ended at 3am.

    Shi Sheng and Xi Yin left through one of the lesser used side doors.

    The stars were shining brilliantly tonight, their light causing the ground to appear covered by ayer of silver frost.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Xi Yin held her hand and asked in a low voice.

    Shi Sheng rubbed her belly. Ever since drinking Xi Yin¡¯s blood, she hadn¡¯t felt hunger again for a long time.

    But Xi Yin¡¯s question suddenly made her feel a bit hungry. ¡°A bit.¡±

    ¡°Then once we¡¯ve¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mi Nai,¡± someone called out to her from behind, interrupting Xi Yin.

    Zuo Lie jogged over. He had seen Xi Yin in school before, but his impression had only stopped at ¡®too good-looking¡¯.

    He hadn¡¯t been aware that Xi Yin was a vampire too, so his gaze couldn¡¯t help but contain a heavier hint of probing.

    ¡°Yes?¡± <i>¡®Why is the ML-sama talking to me instead of looking for FL-sama?¡¯</i>

    Zuo Lie shifted his gaze from Xi Yin, his expression turning serious. ¡°You offended Fei Qi today. Be careful.¡±

    Perhaps afraid that Shi Sheng would misunderstand, Zuo Lie hurriedly exined, ¡°Fei Qi holds grudges, and you have an important vote in your hands, so you have to be careful.¡±

    Shi Sheng was utterly confused. <i>¡®I<sup>(bbb)</sup> don¡¯t get this ML at all. What¡¯s with the sudden show of goodwill? I can understand if it was before, when he wanted my support¡ªbut now? I already said I wasn¡¯t going to support him, so why is ML-sama still hanging around me???¡¯</i>

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine with me around.¡± A hint of a smile appeared on Xi Yin¡¯s face, but it was exceptionally cold.

    Zuo Lie¡¯s expression froze for a moment. <i>¡®This man¡¯s hostility is rather strong...¡¯</i>

 Chapter 303 - A Rose Wedding (29)

    Chapter 303 : A Rose Wedding (29)

    Once Zuo Lie had left, Shi Sheng immediately chased after Xi Yin. ¡°What were you going to say just now?¡±

    The tips of his ears suddenly flushed as he shifted his gaze. ¡°We¡¯ll talk after we go back.¡±

    No matter how Shi Sheng asked, Xi Yin didn¡¯t answer, so she could only sulkily drive back to the vi.

    The night wind brought the thick scent of flowers with it, as it travelled through the window and buffeted against Shi Sheng¡¯s face.

    The entire car was filled with the thick fragrance.

    Shi Sheng drove with one hand on the steering wheel while propping up her chin with the other, her thoughts unknown.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s following us.¡± Xi Yin spoke suddenly.

    Shi Sheng blinked and put down the hand that was supporting her chin. She looked in the rear-view mirror.

    On the shadowed little path, she could vaguely make out the outline of a car in the distance behind them. The other party was probably trying to keep their presence hidden, for they didn¡¯t turn on their car lights.

    But at this moment, the car suddenly picked up speed as if nning to ram into them.

    Dark shadows rustled past in the surrounding flower bushes.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s here to deliver me their lives?¡± Shi Sheng stopped the car and turned to Xi Yin. ¡°Get out of the car and stand a bit further back. Don¡¯t get blood on you.¡±

    Xi Yin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Why are these words so queer?¡¯</i>

    The two swiftly got out of the car and sped off in different directions. The next second, the vehicle behind theirs smashed into their car, causing a loud crash as both exploded, making sparks fly everywhere and light up the surroundings.

    Several shadows shot towards Shi Sheng.

    She waved her sword, causing the fastest shadow to copse to the ground. Theirrade¡¯s fall made the rest hesitate.

    Shi Sheng wouldn¡¯t do something stupid like wait for them to react¡ªher sword was like the Grim Reaper¡¯s scythe as she rapidly reaped the lives of the other shadows.

    The final shadow soon fell and turned to ash.

    <i>¡®Vampires...these idiots. They¡¯re really underestimating me<sup>(bbb)</sup> if they only sent this many to deal with me<sup>(bbb)</sup>.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng leapt out of the rose bush and onto the road.

    Xi Yin stood in a spot where the light from the mes couldn¡¯t reach, staring at the fiercely burning car wreckage with an apathetic gaze.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re going to have to walk back.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s voice spoke from beside him. He turned his head slightly to look at her.

    At that moment, the mes flickered brighter, allowing Shi Sheng to see the streak of gold that shed across his eyes. He took her hand in his. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a present tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What present? I want you more¡ªhow about you wrap yourself up and gift yourself to me?¡±

    ¡°Girls have to be more modest.¡±

    ¡°Not as if modesty is edible. Besides, what¡¯s wrong with saying I want my own man?¡±

    Xi Yin chuckled lowly. Their figures slowly walked away, disappearing into the darkness of the night.

    When they returned to the vi, Xi Yin went to shower first while Shi Sheng typed away at herptop. Once Xi Yin arrived, Shi Sheng had already uploaded thetest chapter.

    Don¡¯t ask her why there was inte avable in the vampiric territories. Vampires kept up with the times; it¡¯d be weirder if they didn¡¯t have inte.

    ¡°Go take a shower.¡± Xi Yin took some sleepwear out from the wardrobe and handed them to Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng shut herptop and rubbed Xi Yin¡¯s hands for a bit before taking the clothes from him and going to shower.

    Xi Yin rubbed the back of his hand and lowered his head, chuckling, before lifting the nkets and lying on the bed.

    By the time Shi Sheng emerged from the bathroom, Xi Yin appeared to be asleep, causing her to sigh.

    What a hard life she had.

    She gently climbed into bed and just as sheid down, Xi Yin scooted over to snuggle his slightly cool body against hers.

    After Shi Sheng rubbed him a bit... <i>¡®Holy fuck, he¡¯s not wearing any clothes? And the feel isn¡¯t bad either... Let¡¯s rub a bit longer.¡¯</i>

    Just as her hands were about to move lower, Xi Yin suddenly flipped over and pressed her underneath him, kissing her without warning.

    With Xi Yin taking this much initiative, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and ate him clean to her heart¡¯s content.

    Perhaps because it was his first time, Xi Yin was rather unfamiliar and tense at first. But he soon got better.

    What a lovely night it was; the ground lit by a silver light.

    By the time Xi Yin got up the next day, it was nearly noon. He propped himself up into a sitting position. There was no one beside him, but his clothes were already put on properly.

    Thinking aboutst night caused Xi Yin¡¯s face to burn slightly. After a brief while, just as he was about to get out of bed, Shi Sheng entered the room.

    ¡°You¡¯re up. I thought you were going to sleep till the afternoon.¡± Shi Sheng wore a contented expression. ¡°How ¡®bout another round, hun?¡±

    Xi Yin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Is there any meaning in teasing me?¡¯</i>

    When Shi Sheng saw Xi Yin sitting up on the bed with a bedhead, still somewhat bleary, she had no words to describe how cute she found him.

    ¡°Really wanna hide you from everyone else.¡± Shi Sheng walked over and leapt on him. She then messed around with him for a bit, which he humoured. Once she was done, he hugged her andy back on the bed.

    He¡¯d never had this feeling before. The feeling that there¡¯d always be someone waiting there for him when he woke up, who¡¯d mess around with him. It didn¡¯t feel so lonely anymore when there was always someone by his side within arm¡¯s reach.

    ......

    The selection for a new monarch tonight didn¡¯t ur as scheduled, instead it was brought forward.

    When Shi Sheng received this news from Rui Yi over the phone, she rushed over to the castle from yesterday with Xi Yin. This time, no one dared to stop her, and she was able to smoothly make her way over.

    ¡°Lil princess.¡± Rui Yi appeared from somewhere, but his expression soon changed. ¡°You guys...¡±

    He could smell Xi Yin¡¯s scent on his little princess.

    Once a vampire had confirmed their spouse, they would mark them with their scent. It was like symbol of proof the other was theirs.

    Rui Yi red spitefully at Xi Yin, who merely pursed his lips in a light smile.

    Rui Yi harrumphed before turning to look at Shi Sheng. ¡°There¡¯s been an unforeseen development. Let¡¯s head over to where Father is, first.¡±

    Once she heard them describe the situation, Shi Sheng knew something was about to go down.

    The sea of roses near the castle had gone up in mes. Arge swath had turned into a zing congration.

    And the result of this fire was the birth of a new ruler.

    There were records kept by the vampire race about a prophecy:

    <i>Rebirth from mes</i>

    <i>the monarch arrives.</i>

    <i>Bringing new dawn</i>

    <i>Weing new life</i>.

    As the situation these few years wasn¡¯t looking bright for vampires, many believed in this prophecy and waited expectantly for a new ruler to bring them a new life¡ªto bring them hope.

    And someone really had emerged from that congration. Those who had believed in the prophecy acknowledged their new ruler on the spot.

    The selection for tonight hence turned into a coronation ceremony.

    Remembering that she had seen the FL-samast night... Shi Sheng reckoned some dog blood was going to be sshed around.

    ¡°Lil princess, why do you think that old codger Fei Qi acknowledged the new ruler? He covets that position a lot...¡± This was what puzzled Rui Yi the most.

    Had Fei Qi not set the example, there probably wouldn¡¯t have been that many vampires acknowledging their new ruler who appeared from nowhere.

    ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s the one he¡¯s been waiting for.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s lips rose as she spoke without care.

    Rui Yi frowned. ¡°What do you mean, lil princess?¡±

    Shi Sheng shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s just a guess.¡±

    It was pure conjecture based on her imagination. After writing so much dog blood into her stories, she was able to guess how the plot would develop from here without much effort.

    But she wasn¡¯t going to tell Rui Yi. After all, she had nothing to base her conjectures on.

    Rui Yi gave Shi Sheng a suspicious nce but only got an ¡®I would love to help, but I¡¯m unable to do so¡¯ look in return.

    More vampires were present than the day before. Even the vampire hunters were all here.

    Fei Qi came inte with some others and walked up to the stage at the front of the room.

    ¡°Everyone, silence!¡±

    Once everyone had settled down, Fei Qi continued, ¡°I believe all of you are aware of the reason for being invited here earlier than expected. Yes, indeed, our new Queen has been born! Her arrival was heralded by the prophecy¡ªshe is destined to be our Queen! If anyone has any questions, please ask themter. For now, let us wee our new Queen...¡±

 Chapter 304 - A Rose Wedding (30)

    <h4>Chapter 304 : A Rose Wedding (30)</h4>

    ¡°...Her Majesty, Ai Wei.¡±

    As thest echoes of Fei Qi¡¯s voice faded, the lights in the room dimmed, leaving behind only the lights at the front door and the ones lining the red carpet leading to the stage.

    Under the multitude of doubtful, curious, andplicated gazes of those gathered, a dainty figure appeared at the front door.

    She wore aplicated ceremonial gown and was followed by servants. When the spotlight shone on her, she appeared splendidly magnificent.

    Ai Wei seemed to be a bit nervous, for she walked very slowly.

    Shi Sheng was standing closer to the front. Her simple ck dress was exceptionally eye-catching amidst a sea ofvish gowns, so Ai Wei saw her immediately.

    Perhaps not wanting to lose face in front of Shi Sheng, she puffed out her chest and walked to the stage under the spotlight.

    As she walked past Shi Sheng, Ai Wei deliberately slowed down. <i>¡®Just yesterday, I didn¡¯t even know how to describe my feelings when I learnt that her status was so noble. But today, my status is higher than hers! This is like the old saying that the river will flow to the west after flowing east for thirty years<sup><strong>[1]</strong></sup>!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng expressionlessly watched as Ai Wei walked past her, head held high.

    <i>¡®Just knew it was her. FL-samas are an odd species that manage to have fortuitous encounters no matter where they go.</i>

    <i>And what¡¯s with the cockiness, aye? When I<sup>(lz)</sup> get cocky, I<sup>(lz)</sup> scare myself too!¡¯</i>

    The other vampires burst into discussion. There were some who acknowledged her and some who opposed her.

    Hearing the raucous discussion, Ai Wei began to grow nervous. She¡¯d never encountered such a situation of facing arge crowd before. Fortunately, because Fei Qi was there to assist her, she didn¡¯t freeze up from her stage fright.

    ¡°Now that the new Queen has been appointed, as is customary, the authority held in the hands of the Princes should be handed to Her Majesty for her to redistribute as she sees fit.¡± Fei Qi¡¯s gaze, intentionally or unintentionally, floated over to Ke Er¡¯s direction.

    Ke Er stared at him coldly. <i>¡®Just how long has Fei Qi been nning this?</i>

    <i>Because he¡¯s the first to support and protect the new Queen, she will naturally listen to him in all matters due to her inexperience in ruling. Then, all the power would be in Fei Qi¡¯s hands. The new Queen is but a puppet while Fei Qi controls the strings.¡¯</i>

    Fei Qi¡¯s words caused the Princes to turn agitated. They had held power for a century, yet now they were suddenly supposed to hand it over? How were they expected to ept this?

    The smarter ones, though, had the same train of thought as Ke Er.

    But now, the majority of vampires believed this new, young Queen of theirs would lead them to a new life and bring them hope. If the Princes rashly opposed her, they would face many enemies.

    So the smarter ones remained silent.

    Seeing that the crowd was about to break out into an argument, Ai Wei subconsciously looked at Fei Qi.

    ¡°Do not worry, Your Majesty. You are now the Vampire Queen. They would not dare disobey your orders.¡± Fei Qiforted Ai Wei.

    ¡°Tell them that you will delegate the authority fairly, and that you still need their support.¡±

    ¡°Will they really listen?¡± As a normal person who was suddenly promoted to bing the Vampire Queen, there was no way for her to avoid feeling nervous and apprehensive.

    ¡°They will.¡± Fei Qi nodded seriously.

    As Ai Wei scanned the crowd below, her gaze somehownded on Zuo Lie who was silently watching her. Her heart suddenly started throbbing.

    She was the Vampire Queen now¡ªshe was on the same side as Zuo Lie. Did that mean...she could be together with him?

    But...

    Not long ago, Ai Wei had detested vampires greatly. Yet now, due to the machinations of fate, she became the Vampire Queen.

    Since matters had already progressed to this step, she had no way to retreat. She could only bite the bullet and forge onward.

    Ai Wei took a deep breath. ¡°I...¡±

    She couldn¡¯t speak.

    Ai Wei anxiously tugged at the hem of her dress. <i>¡®What do I do? I can¡¯t say anything!¡¯</i>

    Fei Qi had probably noticed Ai Wei¡¯s nervousness, for he spoke, ¡°Silence! This noise is simply unbing!¡±

    Due to the sway Fei Qi held, everyone immediately quietened down.

    Now that the attention was focused on her, Ai Wei felt even more nervous. She would¡¯ve much preferred the mour from before!

    Fei Qi was rather impatient by now as he lowered his voice to remind her, ¡°Your Majesty, say something.¡±

    <i>¡®I can¡¯t!¡¯</i>

    But just as Ai Wei was so anxious she felt like crying, she suddenly caught sight of Shi Sheng¡¯s mocking smile. Motivation in the form of unwillingness to lose and jealousy rose up.

    Gritting her teeth, she spoke, ¡°I know everyone¡¯s doubtful of me, but I wasn¡¯t willing for this to happen either. I¡¯m just a normal university student that was caught up in all this without any preparation.¡±

    Fei Qi¡¯s expression changed. <i>¡®What nonsense is thisss spouting?!¡¯</i>

    Just as he was prepared to get her to shut up, her tone shifted. ¡°But, since everything¡¯s already set in stone, I won¡¯t run from this. I¡¯ll work hard to learn what I need to, so I¡¯d like everyone to support me.¡±

    Fei Qi heaved a sigh of relief. Although her speech wasn¡¯t very good, it was sincere. And if she really had given an excellent speech, it would¡¯ve sounded rehearsed and roused the suspicion of others.

    Ai Wei¡¯s down-to-earth attitude unwittingly won her plenty of supporters.

    The Princes that were on Fei Qi¡¯s side handed over their authority without much fuss.

    Once there was a precedent, more soon followed.

    Fei Qi¡¯s authority surpassed that of the other Princes. Hence, Fei Qi¡¯s support, added to the fact that the new Queen was appointed by the prophecy, pushed the remaining Princes to surrender their power¡ªleaving behind only Ke Er in the end.

    ¡°Godfather, if you don¡¯t want to, you don¡¯t have to hand over any of your authority.¡± Shi Sheng looked at Ke Er with a mild smile, though her tone was anything but.

    In the silent hall, it would be hard not to hear her.

    ¡°Mi Nai! What do you want? To rebel?!¡± This person was Fei Qi¡¯s biggest worry. None of his men had returnedst night. And when he¡¯d gone to take a look, he found only the car wreckage and the dead vampires.

    ¡°If I wanted to rebel, you¡¯d already be lying on the ground.¡± Shi Shengughed arrogantly.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m feeling tired after all these years, anyway.¡± Ke Er shook his head. <i>¡®Since Fei Qi wants it, he can have it. I¡¯ve long wanted to stop bothering about these petty affairs.¡¯</i>

    When Fei Qi heard Ke Er¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t even pursue Shi Sheng¡¯s treasonous words.

    Fei Qi hadn¡¯t expected everything to go quite as smoothly as it did, so he appeared very happy.

    Now came the introductions between the various ns and the new Queen. The vampire hunters had sent a representative to give a simple congrattions as well.

    They had only been invited to witness the birth of a new Queen, so they had no say in who actually took the throne.

    Thest step was for Ai Wei to receive the Vampiric Crown.

    As she watched Fei Qi carry the crown to her, the nervousness in her gaze receded somewhat.

    <i>¡®I¡¯m the Vampire Queen now. From now on, that Mi Nai will have to greet me with respect!¡¯</i>

    But just as Ai Wei was prepared to receive the Vampiric Crown, Xi Yin suddenly walked forward, catching Shi Sheng off guard.

    ¡°Xi Yin, what are you doing?¡± Shi Sheng hurriedly kept pace with him.

    Her voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention to the two.

    Xi Yin ruffled her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I was going to give you a present yesterday?¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Yes, you did, but I wasn¡¯t expecting anything! ...You wouldn¡¯t be nning on massacring all the vampires, would you? Come on, don¡¯t be so violent on such an auspicious day! I¡¯m still a baby!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Xi Yin...¡± Fei Qi froze upon recognising the person who had stepped forward. <i>¡®Why is he here?!¡¯</i>

    Yesterday, Xi Yin hadn¡¯t revealed himself and stayed in a corner. Plus, since he kept his head down today, it wasn¡¯t strange that Fei Qi hadn¡¯t noticed him.

    But now that Xi Yin stood out, if Fei Qi still couldn¡¯t tell it was him, his life would have been lived in vain.

    <sup>[1]</sup> This is something like ¡°Oh how the tides of fate have changed¡± but it sounded really poetic and I wasn¡¯t sure if it kept the original vour of the text or not so...

 Chapter 305 - A Rose Wedding (31)

    <h4>Chapter 305 : A Rose Wedding (31)</h4>

    Fei Qi¡¯s expression suddenly changed, but he swiftly restrained himself and left the stage. ¡°Lord Xi Yin.¡±

    The other Princes¡¯ expressions were also very strange, but they still stood out and respectfully saluted him as one. ¡°Lord Xi Yin.¡±

    When the other vampires saw the Princes¡¯ behaviour and their form of address, they quickly remembered this person and their expressions all changed. They all bowed in salutation, their attitudes respectful and careful. ¡°Lord Xi Yin.¡±

    Ai Wei waspletely stupefied. She didn¡¯t know what had happened.

    <i>¡®Is this man...a vampire too?¡¯</i>

    ¡°And here I thought you guys didn¡¯t recognise me anymore.¡± A slight smile filled with wickedness and contempt appeared on Xi Yin¡¯s face.

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Fei Qi lowered his head even further, his thoughts filled with various iterations of <i>¡®Why is he here?!¡¯</i>

    And most importantly, he was together with Mi Nai.

    <i>¡®No wonder Ke Er handed his authority over so easily! So he was waiting for me here! With Lord Xi Yin present, even the new Queen would have to lower her head, let alone me!¡¯</i>

    He was the oldest generation vampire alive, as well as the strongest. Who would dare to give him trouble?

    Over on the vampire hunters¡¯ side, other than the few who were in the know, the rest were just as stupefied as Ai Wei.

    <i>¡®Who¡¯s that man? He¡¯s so powerful that just stepping forward can get all the vampires to salute???¡¯</i>

    The faint hint of a smile could be seen on Xi Yin¡¯s face. ¡°Bring the crown over.¡±

    Fei Qi, ¡°!!!¡±

    <i>¡®Just what does Lord Xi Yin want the crown for?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Lord Xi Yin¡ª¡±

    Xi Yin interrupted Fei Qi, ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡±

    Fei Qi froze to the spot for a moment before gritting his teeth, turning around, and presenting the crown to Xi Yin.

    His slender, pale fingers picked the crown up and, amidst the surprised, doubtful eyes of the crowd, ced it on Shi Sheng¡¯s head. ¡°Here¡¯s my present.¡±

    He was willing to give her the throne on a silver tter.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®But I don¡¯t want it! You¡¯re all I want!¡¯</i>

    Fei Qi and the other Princes were shocked into a daze. The title had switched hands? Just like that?

    ¡°Lord Xi Yin... Queen Ai Wei is appointed by the prophecy. Your conduct will doom our kind.¡± Fei Qi hardened his scalp and spoke.

    ¡°En.¡± Xi Yin¡¯s attention was on helping Shi Sheng to put the crown on properly as he gave a half-hearted reply. He didn¡¯t care about whether or not the vampires lived or died¡ªhe just wanted her to be happy.

    ¡°Very pretty.¡± Xi Yin smiled andplimented her.

    Shi Sheng took a mirror out from somewhere and began examining herself with it under the watchful eyes of everyone present.

    <i>¡®What pretty? I look like an idiot! Forget it... Even if he gave me a dog tail, I¡¯d still have to wear it.¡¯</i>

    The hall fell into a strange silence. This had been an unforeseen development.

    ¡°What? Need me to teach you how to greet your new monarch?¡± Xi Yin¡¯s eyes narrowed as he broke the silence with a dangerous tone.

    Fei Qi broke out in cold sweat. If he¡¯d held the tiniest sliver of hope before, then now there was only fear.

    He looked at Shi Sheng and, in the end, unwillingly got down on one knee to salute her. This was the highest-ranking etiquette that was only used when a new monarch was crowned.

    ¡°All hail Her Majesty, Queen Mi Nai.¡±

    The surrounding people hurriedly knelt. ¡°All hail Her Majesty, Queen Mi Nai.¡±

    ¡°All hail Her Majesty, Queen Mi Nai¡ª¡±

    ¡°Since you guys were so unfriendly before, you can remain kneeling.¡±

    <i>¡®I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> not that magnanimous a person.¡¯</i>

    She then turned to speak to Ke Er andpany, ¡°Godfather, you guys can get up.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±

    Ke Er sighed inwardly. He hadn¡¯t had the slightest inkling that Xi Yin would do this. Had he known, why on earth would he have given in to Fei Qi?

    Xi Yin held much more influence than any prophecy.

    Fei Qi could only harbour resentment in his heart as he remained still, not daring to move a muscle.

    He¡¯d already nned everything¡ªthey were at thest step. Yet at this moment, Xi Yin, who shouldn¡¯t have been here, appeared.

    And he pushed Mi Nai onto the throne.

    Second Uncle Ai, who was in the crowd of vampire hunters, also had a dark expression on. <i>¡®We were so close! Just one step away, yet such a thing urred!¡¯</i>

    Only now did Ai Wei react and look towards her Second Uncle.

    <i>¡®Is this man so powerful that he can get all the vampires to acknowledge Mi Nai with one deration?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng had no intention of actually ruling as Queen, so she merely got them to kneel to get back at them for before.

    <i>¡®Screw keeping professional and personal interests separate! That¡¯s all a bunch of baloney! Avenging grudges is the way to go!¡¯</i>

    No matter how infuriated Fei Qi was, he still had to kneel. But his gaze at Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t very nice to say the least.

    ¡°What¡¯re you looking at?¡± Shi Sheng drew her sword and levelled it at Fei Qi. ¡°How ¡®bout we discuss the matter of you being a traitor?¡±

    Fei Qi grit his teeth as he looked at the coldly gleaming de in front of him, but still bore with it in the end. ¡°Your Majesty, what will it take for you to believe me?¡±

    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Shi Sheng felt likeughing. ¡°You¡¯re nobody to me, so how¡¯s it any of my business?¡±

    <i>¡®Then is it any of your business whether or not I¡¯m a traitor?!¡¯</i>

    Of course, Fei Qi didn¡¯t dare to voice his thoughts¡ªXi Yin was still standing there. And from the looks of it, even if she wanted to kill him, Xi Yin wouldn¡¯t stop her.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t afford to offend her, he could still hide from her, couldn¡¯t he?

    As a result, Shi Sheng somehow became the Vampire Queen. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t even give Ai Wei a proper look from beginning to end. It was as if she had been forgotten by everyone.

    Ai Wei felt like she¡¯d been pped tens of times¡ªher face was burning and smarting from the insult. This whole time, she had just been a joke.

    ......

    In Fei Qi¡¯s castle.

    Second Uncle Ai had a furious expression. ¡°Fei Qi, you never told me Xi Yin had woken up!¡±

    Fei Qi¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good. ¡°I didn¡¯t know either.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s one of your kind; how could you not know when he woke up?!¡± Second Uncle Ai got more agitated the more he spoke.

    ¡°Xi Yin rarely returns to the territories, and no one knows where he hibernates, so how was I supposed to know?!¡± Fei Qi felt rage bubble up. ¡°Ai Qiang, watch your tone!¡±

    He was still a Prince. Even if they were now co-operating, that didn¡¯t mean Ai Qiang could take that tone with him.

    The atmosphere between the two was a bit tense. Ai Wei was seated to the side, her face pale, her head lowered, and her thoughts unknown.

    Ai Qiang probably knew he had been too agitated, for he fell silent for a bit and slowly calmed down. ¡°Now what?¡±

    ¡°What else? What <i>can</i> we do?¡± Fei Qiughed grimly, ¡°With Xi Yin here, do you think I¡¯d still dare to make a move?¡±

    He¡¯d witnessed that man¡¯s strength with his own eyes. Wouldn¡¯t provoking him simply be begging to die?

    ¡°Then we¡¯re going to abandon the n just like this?¡± Ai Qiang¡¯splexion turned an unsightly white.

    Fei Qi fell silent before he suddenly seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that one went missing?¡±

    Ai Qiang didn¡¯t know why Fei Qi had suddenly changed the topic, but he suppressed his anger and replied, ¡°That was what I heard, but I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t one of the core members of the vampire hunter circle, so there was no way he would be notified of something of such importance. He had merely overheard the people beside Du Jue discussing a tomb in the northern outskirts, which was highly likely to be the burial ground of that one.

    ¡°If that one¡¯s gone missing, it proves someone¡¯s nning on making a move. Perhaps we still have a chance.¡± A calctive look appeared in Fei Qi¡¯s eyes.

    He moved in to whisper into Ai Qiang¡¯s ear. Thetter narrowed his eyes and looked in Ai Wei¡¯s direction.

    ¡°This is the only way. Think it over carefully.¡± Fei Qi patted Ai Qiang¡¯s shoulder and left the room, leaving it to the other two.

 Chapter 306 - A Rose Wedding (32)

    <h4>Chapter 306 : A Rose Wedding (32)</h4>

    Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t expected Fei Qi toe knocking at her door so soon.

    He was followed by Ai Wei and several other Princes, appearing none too friendly.

    Shi Sheng noticed that Ai Wei now looked at her with a slight tinge of hatred. But, as a stepmother author, she didn¡¯t care.

    She blocked off the door, having no intention of letting them in.

    ¡°Your Majesty, have you forgotten basic hospitality?¡± Ke Er tried to urge her in the right direction, but Shi Sheng was unmoving.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to entertain uninvited guests.¡±

    <i>¡®They clearly know I don¡¯t wee them, yet theye knocking anyways? Aren¡¯t they just seeking death?¡¯</i>

    Ke Er didn¡¯t say any more and silently stood behind her. Although he was Mi Nai¡¯s godfather, she was first and foremost his Queen.

    Fei Qi¡¯s expression worsened, but he didn¡¯t make a scene and performed an obligatory bow. ¡°Your Majesty, I wished to discuss something with you.¡±

    ¡°Spit it out<sup>[1]</sup>.¡±

    Fei Qi, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Just what does Xi Yin see in this woman?! She is not only crude, but also unspeakably arrogant to boot!¡¯</i>

    He took a deep breath and inwardly cautioned himself to keep his temper in check before continuing, ¡°As things stand, Ai Wei was appointed by the prophecy, after all. Regardless of the veracity of the prophecy, it was left behind by our predecessors. After some discussion between the elders, we¡¯ve decided that giving Ai Wei the position of Holy Maiden would be for the best. That way, even if the prophecy was true, there wouldn¡¯t be any conflict. What do you think, Your Majesty?¡±

    <i>¡®Holy Maiden...what¡¯re these old fogeys nning on now?¡¯</i>

    The Holy Maiden of the vampires was almost of equal standing to their ruling monarch. As a result, for someone to be bestowed the title, they had to have contributed greatly to the vampire race.

    ¡°Sure thing.¡±

    Fei Qi had been prepared for an uphill struggle to persuade her. But he had so easily received her agreement, causing him to be stunned. <i>¡®She agreed so easily?¡¯</i>

    ¡°If that¡¯s all, you guys can scram now.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s rudeness had put Fei Qi in an awkward position that he didn¡¯t know how to extricate himself from.

    But having already achieved his goals, Fei Qi decided not to quibble with Shi Sheng and left with his entourage. Once they¡¯d left, Ke Er stepped forward with a heavy expression. ¡°Your Majesty, why did you agree to their request?¡±

    ¡°If they want it, then I¡¯ll just give it to them.¡± Shi Sheng didn¡¯t care at all. She then asked him in turn, ¡°Godfather, do you care about the throne?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve long grown tired after a lifetime of struggling for power.¡± A hint of nostalgia appeared on Ke Er¡¯s face. ¡°Our kind wasn¡¯t always like this... Now, I don¡¯t want to bother about them anymore.¡±

    ¡°Then how about you leave this ce with Rui Yi? You can go check out the human world.¡±

    Ke Er furrowed his brow slightly but didn¡¯t ask anything upon seeing Shi Sheng¡¯s smiling countenance.

    She was no longer the little girl who¡¯d just lost her parents and held to him sobbing her heart out. She¡¯d grown up...

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Having been in the vampiric territories for most of his life, he¡¯d never gotten the chance to see the outside world himself.

    When Rui Yi heard they could leave the territories, he tossed any thoughts of his most precious little princess to the back of his mind and happily followed Ke Er out.

    ......

    The vampires discovered their new Queen wasn¡¯t really up for actually ruling; whenever they had something they needed her judgement on, they could almost never find her.

    And even when they could, she always told them to go find someone else with an impatient expression. She didn¡¯t take back the authority held in the hands of the Princes, nor did she issue any new decrees. It was just like when they¡¯d been without a monarch.

    Well, that wasn¡¯t strictly true... The new Queen had appointed a Holy Maiden.

    Because they were originally going to ept this Holy Maiden as their Queen, they epted her rather quickly.

    And since Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t be bothered with management, all the authority gradually fell into Ai Wei¡¯s hands, leaving Shi Sheng more like a Queen in name only.

    Though, not that she minded¡ªshe spent all her time idly enjoying life with Xi Yin.

    ¡°Xi Yin, I¡¯ve just remembered something.¡± Shi Sheng pushed the door to the bathroom open, revealing the vaguely outlined muscled form of a man standing beneath the gushing showerhead.

    Xi Yin was feeling a bit embarrassed as he hurriedly took a towel over to try and cover himself up with.

    ¡°Please, where haven¡¯t I seen already? What¡¯s the point of covering up?¡± Shi Sheng expressed her disdain for his behaviour.

    Xi Yin¡¯s movements paused. In the end, he didn¡¯t cover himself up. His ears were red as he turned off the water. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Shi Sheng leaned against the bathroom door. ¡°How did you get that injury the night I brought you in?¡±

    Xi Yin had been about to dry himself but paused upon hearing her question, his eyes slightly dark.

    Shi Sheng walked over and took the towel from him, helping him to wipe his body dry. ¡°Can¡¯t tell me? That¡¯s okay then. I was just asking.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xi Yin co-operated with Shi Sheng as she helped him get dressed. ¡°I just don¡¯t know how to phrase it.¡±

    Shi Sheng pushed him out of the bathroom and made him sit on the bed. She then took out a hairdryer to help dry his damp hair.

    Because the hairdryer was so loud, the two didn¡¯t continue their conversation.

    After drying off off his hair, she shut off the hairdryer and asked, ¡°Thought of what to say yet?¡±

    Xi Yin looked at Shi Sheng before suddenly drawing closer and suckling lightly at her lips. After he was done, his low voice spoke, ¡°Do you remember Sikong Sa from the Academy?¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    Because the sections of the plot involving Xi Yin had been deleted, she only knew that fellow wasn¡¯t a good person. He had eventually ended up being destroyed by the leads. However, she didn¡¯t know any details.

    <i>¡®But what does that fellow have to do with Xi Yin?¡¯</i>

    ¡°He¡¯s a vampire too. And he¡¯s always been trying to resurrect someone.¡±

    ¡°Resurrection?¡± <i>¡®You kidding me? Even in cultivation worlds, the price for resurrecting someone is huge¡ªlet alone in a non-cultivation world!¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin nodded. ¡°He seems to want something from me, but I don¡¯t know what it is.¡±

    When he¡¯d first met Shi Sheng, he¡¯d only just woken up from his slumber, so his body was still a bit weak. He would never have expected that Sikong Sa would be able to take advantage of this.

    ¡°Ha...looks like that woman was sent by Sikong Sa.¡±

    <i>¡®First she impersonates me, then she gets close to Ke Er to look for something...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng was in the midst of giving her barely used brain a workout, and was reaching the crux of the issue, when she suddenly felt the warmth from her clothes disappearing.

    Xi Yin had, at some point, pressed her down on the bed and stripped her bare.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Didn¡¯t you just act all shy? What¡¯s with the sudden initiative? I knew your body was more honest than that mouth of yours!¡¯</i>

    ......

    Xi Yin fell fast asleep, perhaps due to Shi Sheng¡¯s over-enthusiasm.

    She was currently standing in front of the room¡¯s window with her jacket on.

    As the cool breeze caressed her cheek, it brought with it a somewhat overbearing fragrance of flowers that tickled at her nose.

    She rxed her mind and pondered idly.

    <i>¡®Sikong Sa... Ai Wei... What is his purpose behind getting close to Ai Wei?</i>

    <i>Looking for things... to resurrect...¡¯</i>

    <i>¡°Nai-Nai, you have to protect this painting, okay? You mustn¡¯t let anyone else take it; it¡¯s your life, understand?¡±</i>

    A sudden memory floated to the surface of Shi Sheng¡¯s consciousness, causing her to snap wide awake.

    <i>¡®Those memories weren¡¯t originally there in Mi Nai¡¯s mind. Someone wiped them out.</i>

    <i>Painting... Were they referring to the one hanging on my wall?</i>

    <i>I never found out how Mi Nai obtained the painting from her memories. But what if...her parents gave it to her before wiping her memory?</i>

    <i>And Xi Yin said that painting wasn¡¯t whole...</i>

    <i>It has to be very important¡ªeven more so than Mi Nai¡¯s life. What secrets does it hold? The method to resurrecting someone?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng shot over to Xi Yin¡¯s side and was about to wake him but paused upon seeing his peaceful features that still had a faint blush.

    <i>¡®I guess it¡¯s not urgent. It can wait for tomorrow.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng climbed into bed and curled up into Xi Yin¡¯s arms. He subconsciously hugged her close. The two snuggled intimately together as they slept.

    <sup>[1]</sup> In the raws, it was closer to ¡°you may fart¡±. I just thought it was a funny bit that some of you might be interested in.

 Chapter 307 - A Rose Wedding (33)

    <h4>Chapter 307 : A Rose Wedding (33)</h4>

    Two figures could be seen slowly making their way into the depths of a misty mountainous forest.

    The surroundings were very quiet¡ªone couldn¡¯t even hear the sound of insects. It was as if they had entered a vacuum.

    ¡°You sure know how to pick a ce!¡± Shi Sheng leaned heavily against a tree and panted. ¡°How much further?¡±

    ¡°There are countless vampires hoping to kill me while I slumber.¡± Xi Yin walked over and squatted down in front of Shi Sheng. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you.¡±

    She didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and draped herself on Xi Yin¡¯s back.

    Xi Yin¡¯s steps were steady but not slow. He eventually came to a stop atop a cliff and set Shi Sheng down.

    She didn¡¯t have the chance to ask him anything, before he hugged her and leapt off.

    As the wind buffeted her face, the cold seemed to seep into her bones.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®What¡¯s with jumping off a cliff so suddenly?! At least mentally prepare me first, dammit!¡¯</i>

    Fortunately, the fall wasn¡¯t too far. They soon reached the bottom.

    The lighting down here was rather dim, so Xi Yin continued carrying Shi Sheng and walked forward. They entered a cave. Inside the cave was a translucent ss sarcophagus and not much else.

    Xi Yin opened up the sarcophagus and rummaged around the bottom for a bit before taking out a rectangr box.

    The box was carved with all sorts of auspicious symbols<sup>[1]</sup>. Although it wasn¡¯t locked, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t move to open it.

    Xi Yin smiled and bit his finger, dripping a drop of his blood on the box. With a few clicks, it unlocked.

    ¡°These anti-theft measures are simply...¡± Shi Sheng opened the box. A painting scroll was in there.

    She took the painting out and unfurled it.

    Simr to the half she possessed, this half was also covered with roses seemingly dyed in fresh blood. But unlike hers, one couldn¡¯t see a child in it¡ªonly a sarcophagus wrapped around by countless vines with blooming roses. One could only vaguely make out its lustre beneath all the flowers.

    Shi Sheng cast the sarcophagus behind Xi Yin an odd look.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Xi Yin ced Shi Sheng¡¯s hand on the sarcophagus, allowing her to feel a vast spirit energy gathering beneath the surface.

    Even in cultivation worlds, such rich spirit energy could only be felt at special or auspicious ces. But this sarcophagus...

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression changed as she put it in her space. ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡±

    Even when the giant ss sarcophagus vanished before him, his eyes merely shed, but he didn¡¯t ask.

    When Shi Sheng mentioned heading back, she didn¡¯t mean back to vampire territory, but to her vi in the human world.

    She made a beeline for her bedroom.

    The painting was still hanging on her wall. Shi Sheng took it down and ced it next to Xi Yin¡¯s half.

    The two halves perfectly bisected a particrlyrge rose that was richer in colour than the others.

    If looked at separately, one wouldn¡¯t find anything off¡ªthey¡¯d merely think the artist had deliberately painted it this way. But when ced together, the rose was clearly special.

    But the link between the three objects wasn¡¯t immediately apparent.

    What did the boy refer to? Xi Yin?

    And that rose?

    The easiest to make out was the ss sarcophagus.

    Xi Yin silently looked at Shi Sheng. Seeing her brows tightly locked, he reached out to smooth them out. ¡°There¡¯s no need to think so hard if you can¡¯t find an answer.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like hidden threats. Especially not when they concern you.¡± Shi Sheng didn¡¯t lift her gaze off the two halves of the painting as she spoke.

    <i>¡°Nai-Nai, you have to protect this painting, okay? You mustn¡¯t let anyone else take it; it¡¯s your life, understand?¡±</i>

    She didn¡¯t know why, but she suddenly recalled these words.

    <i>¡®If Mi Nai¡¯s parents warned her, then would Xi Yin¡¯s parents have told him?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Did your parents tell you anything?¡±

    Xi Yin furrowed his brow. It had been too long, he almost couldn¡¯t remember it. But seeing that Shi Sheng¡¯s expression was so serious, he still did his best to recall it.

    When his mother handed him the painting, other than telling him another half existed, there was only...

    ¡°She told me to protect this bracelet.¡± Xi Yin¡¯s fingers brushed past the pendant on Shi Sheng¡¯s wrist.

    <i>¡®Her attitude was more serious than when she gave me the painting, too.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng raised her hand to look at her wrist for a moment. The crescent-shaped pendant was small and aquamarine in colour. But when the light shone through it, a faint yellow light could be seen.

    Time slowly ticked by. After who knew how long, Shi Sheng ced the two halves of the painting together, a hint of a smile finally appearing on her taut face. ¡°I got it.¡±

    The pendant, the ss sarcophagus, and Ai Wei.

    There should be something inside the pendant, while the ss sarcophagus would provide arge amount of spirit energy. As for Ai Wei...her use was probably her special blood or to act as a vessel¡ªor perhaps both.

    Xi Yin couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised upon hearing Shi Sheng¡¯s analysis. <i>¡®She pieced together the whole picture from such few clues?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng merely revealed a mysterious smile.

    She didn¡¯t attempt to analyse the plot; she merely put herself in the shoes of the author. Whenbined with the clues she already had, it wasn¡¯t hard to deduce the answer.

    <i>¡®Everything¡¯s a clich¨¦! Of course, the most important reason is because I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> smart.¡¯</i>

    Sikong Sa woulde looking for her sooner orter for these items, so Shi Sheng had originally nned on destroying one of them to spite him.

    But she couldn¡¯t bear to destroy the bracelet, and Xi Yin said she couldn¡¯t destroy the ss sarcophagus, so the only thing left was the FL...

    <i>¡®Am I supposed to destroy the FL?</i>

    <i>Perhaps even the matter of her falsely using Mi Nai had Sikong Sa¡¯s hand behind it.</i>

    <i>To tell the truth, this FL¡¯s pretty unlucky to have been used from the start. Had it not been for the ML, she probably wouldn¡¯t have survived till the ending.</i>

    <i>I didn¡¯t even do anything, and the FL¡¯s already screwed herself over...¡¯</i>

    Lives weren¡¯t predetermined. Any little change had the potential to change the entire course of one¡¯s life.

    ......

    Shi Sheng left Xi Yin alone at home as she headed to Liang Ge¡¯s house. Before leaving, Shi Sheng had told Liang Ge she could leave the house. So by the time Shi Sheng arrived at Liang Ge¡¯s ce, the girl wasn¡¯t there.

    Liang Ge returned after she waited a while.

    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re back!¡± Liang Ge showed a surprised expression before excitedly going over, her eyes sparkling.

    ¡°En. Has anyone troubled you?¡± Shi Sheng nodded casually. She had checked the wards in the vi just now¡ªthey hadn¡¯t been touched.

    ¡°No.¡± Liang Ge shook her head.

    Ever since her Senior left, the school became much more peaceful. The people keeping watch on her family had also withdrawn.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Shi Sheng patted Liang Ge¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll be off then.¡±

    ¡°Ah? So fast?¡± Liang Ge immediately appeared rather disappointed as she stared at Shi Sheng.

    Thetter merely pulled her lips into a smile. ¡°I still have something I have to do. Once I¡¯m finished, I¡¯ll return to school.¡±

    Only upon hearing this did some of the disappointment fade from Liang Ge¡¯s face. ¡°Then be careful, Senior.¡±

    Shi Sheng left the vi, nning on challenging everyone at the headquarters of the vampire hunters, but hadn¡¯t gotten far before running into Xi Yin.

    He cast her a smile as he opened the door to the car behind him. ¡°We¡¯ll go together.¡±

    Shi Sheng paused for a moment before getting onto the car.

    ¡°How did you know what I was nning to do?¡±

    ¡°I saw you checking their information.¡± Xi Yin drove the car to the highway.

    ¡°You¡¯re my wife¡ªdo you think it¡¯s appropriate to not tell me about these sorts of things?¡±

    ¡°I just...¡±

    ¡°Mi Nai.¡± Xi Yin was rather helpless. ¡°You¡¯re the one who should be spoiled ah.¡±

    <i>¡®Why is she always trying to spoil me?</i>

    <i>I¡¯m a man, okay? Any other man would¡¯ve called it quits at doing something so undignified!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Because you¡¯ve been so disobedient, you¡¯d best be thinking of how to make it up to me.¡±

    Shi Sheng framed her face with her hands. ¡°How ¡®bout I pay you with my body?¡±

    Xi Yin resisted the urge tough. ¡°Fine.¡±

    <sup>[1]</sup> As in, flowers, birds and auspicious clouds like the type you see beneath a qilin¡¯s hooves.

 Chapter 308 - A Rose Wedding (34)

    <h4>Chapter 308 : A Rose Wedding (34)</h4>

    Beneath the headquarters of the BHA, all of the core members were gathered in a meeting room.

    Du Jue sat at the head seat. There was a screen behind him that was currently disying the livestream of an operation.

    No one in the room dared to even breathe too loudly, as their gazes remained fixed to the screen. But soon, disappointment appeared on their faces.

    <i>Zzzt...</i>

    ¡°...Mr Du, the operation was a failure.¡± The person in the operating room reported. A dark expression on his face, Du Jue made a sound of acknowledgement in reply.

    ¡°Team Leader, should we just give up on the experiments... Those people have been investigating recently...¡± If they were found out to be conducting these kinds of experiments, they¡¯d definitely be disposed of in secret.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way we can get the results we want from normal vampires, and there¡¯s no way for us to catch Pure Bloods. Team Leader, I¡¯m in favour of abandoning the project for now.¡±

    ¡°All of you, get out.¡± Du Jue didn¡¯t reply, instead chasing them all out.

    ¡°Team Leader, there¡¯s someone here asking to see you.¡± Someone who had just left doubled back to inform him.

    ¡°See me? Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Dunno, but he looks pretty young.¡±

    Du Jue frowned. <i>¡®If they could find their way here...¡¯</i>

    ¡°I got it.¡± Du Jue stood up and walked out. He pushed open the door to the guest¡¯s lounge and, upon seeing the man seated on the leather sofa, a queer glint shed in his eyes.

    Having heard the sound of the door opening, the man lifted his head slightly, a smile on his feminine features. ¡°Mr Du, what do you think of my proposal?¡±

    Du Jue pushed up his sses. ¡°Why did youe to me?¡±

    He had met this man when leaving the vampiric territories, but had also known him from before.

    It was Sikong Sa, a student of Rose Academy.

    This man had been the one to offer him information on Mi Nai.

    But Du Jue would never have expected him to be a vampire.

    <i>¡®And he hid it so well I couldn¡¯t even discern it!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Because Mr Du has the ability to do so.¡± Sikong Sa remained unflustered. ¡°I can offer you research material, which I¡¯m sure you badly need. Isn¡¯t that right, Mr Du?¡±

    Thinking of the failed operation, Du Jue couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit tempted. If he could get a hold of a Pure Blood...

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Du Jue decided that as long as the conditions weren¡¯t excessive, he might as well ept the offer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr Du. I just need you to help me with something trivial. Just a minor operation.¡±

    Du Jue¡¯s gaze swept over Sikong Sa. He hummed for a moment before speaking, ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡±

    ¡°Then I await the good news, Mr Du.¡±

    ......

    But Sikong Sa never got Du Jue¡¯s reply, only receiving word that the headquarters of the BHA had been bombed.

    Du Jue fell into a deepa and was in danger of losing his life at any moment.

    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many important members present that day. But while they were clearing out the rubble, they discovered the secretboratory that was constructed beneath the building. And to their shock and horror, the vampire hunters discovered that Du Jue had been doing experiments on humans and vampires. These experiments had been strictly prohibited.

    The BHA began a serious investigation into the matter. Everyone involved was arrested.

    Because there were vampires who were part of the BHA, the first thing they did upon receiving the news was to inform their own kind.

    The vampires wanted the vampire hunters to give them an exnation. Because it was the humans doing the experiments, and vampires were the victims, the vampire hunters had no way to defend themselves.

    But how were they supposed to exin this? The main perpetrator was still unconscious! They could only try to pacify the vtile emotions of the vampires.

    But how could such a thing be smoothed over so easily? The two sides soon broke out into fighting.

    And the instigator behind this whole affair, Shi Sheng, also stealthily made things harder for the vampire hunters. Before long, the BHA was no more.

    Their rules were now also nullified.

    After a century of peace, the curtains once again lifted for war between the vampires and vampire hunters, causing the number of deaths worldwide to spike upwards.

    The government¡¯s special ops team got involved and tried to mediate a ceasefire between the two sides. But once they had a look at the evidence the vampires tossed in front of them, they felt somewhat at a loss for words.

    Having their own kind being treated like this, it¡¯d be stranger if the vampires weren¡¯t so mad.

    This matter became much trickier.

    The special ops team requested for an audience with the Vampire Queen. Unexpectedly, they were informed that even the vampires hadn¡¯t seen their ruler in ages and, if they wanted to see her, they¡¯d have to go look for her themselves.

    In the end, the special ops team could only negotiate for the vampires to leave normal humans alone.

    ......

    When Shi Sheng and Xi Yin returned to the territories, it felt emptier than before. Most of the vampires had probably left to battle or feed.

    When the castle steward caught sight of Shi Sheng on her return, he felt so happy he could cry.

    ¡°My Queen, you¡¯re finally back! Lord Xi Yin.¡± Noticing Xi Yin, who was behind Shi Sheng, the steward immediately lowered his head.

    ¡°En.¡± Shi Sheng walked inside. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The vampires and¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know about this. No need to tell me.¡± Shi Sheng interrupted the steward.

    He nked out for a moment before remembering that his Queen and Lord Xi Yin had returned from outside the territories, so they must¡¯ve already known about this.

    ¡°Tell me about other news.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The steward told Shi Sheng every major thing that happened since she left the territories.

    She had never taken back the authority of the various Princes, so they were able to deal with matters very well while she was gone. What was out of Shi Sheng¡¯s expectations was that some of the Princes had actually transferred their power to someone else.

    And the person they¡¯d transferred their authority to was none other than the Holy Maiden Ai Wei.

    <i>¡®Since when did Ai Wei have such brains?¡¯</i>

    Hence when evening came, someone arrived to request that she go and see Ai Wei. Yes, they wanted to request that their Queen go see the Holy Maiden.

    <i>¡®Well, aren¡¯t you feeling all high and mighty? In the short time I¡¯ve been gone, you¡¯ve already usurped my position?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Please be punctual tonight, Your¡ª¡±

    The messenger hadn¡¯t finished before Shi Sheng picked up a flower vase on the table and threw it at him. ¡°Just because I¡¯m not governing, you don¡¯t know the rules anymore?¡±

    The man received the full brunt of the blow. Although it wasn¡¯t very painful, he was still scared into shakily getting down to his knees. ¡°Your Majesty, please do not be angry. I was just following orders.¡±

    ¡°What a nice ¡®just following orders¡¯!¡± Shi Sheng smiled coldly. ¡°Go tell Ai Wei that if she wants to see me, she can damn well get her ass over here! Now scram!¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡± The messenger scrambled to his feet and buggered off.

    Because Shi Sheng didn¡¯t bother about them, they trusted Ai Wei more.

    Had it not been for Xi Yin, Ai Wei would have been Queen. Hence, the number of vampires who were dissatisfied wasn¡¯t small.

    These past few days, Ai Wei had gotten used to people obeying her every whim. Adding on Fei Qi¡¯s assistance, the feeling of being superior made her forget she wasn¡¯t the Queen.

    Only when Ai Wei heard the message ryed to her did she remember¡ªthat woman was the Vampire Queen.

    But seeing as how she now held most of the authority, Ai Wei didn¡¯t fear that woman much.

    Ai Wei got dressed up and went to the castle with a handsome man to see Shi Sheng.

    The steward weed her in. Neither his attitude nor manners could be faulted, but she didn¡¯t see any signs of Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Mi¡ª the Queen?¡± Ai Wei examined the surroundings without finding the person she was looking for and couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brow.

    The steward respectfully stood to the side and responded mildly, ¡°Please wait a moment, Holy Maiden.¡±

    Ai Wei looked at the man beside her. He gave her a slight smile to tell her to not disy impatience.

    This waitsted several hours, but the steward merely continued telling them to wait a moment every time she asked.

    Ai Wei was inwardly stabbing a little voodoo doll of Shi Sheng. <i>¡®That woman dares to y me for a fool!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 309 - A Rose Wedding (35)

    <h4>Chapter 309 : A Rose Wedding (35)</h4>

    Right as Ai Wei was beginning to lose her patience, Shi Sheng arrived slowly. Xi Yin was carefully supporting her, as if afraid she¡¯d fall.

    Ai Wei couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly. <i>¡®So fake! Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s in danger of falling from just walking!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng sat down on the master¡¯s seat and yawned slightly. Herzy gazended on the man next to Ai Wei, and her lips couldn¡¯t help but rise.

    ¡°Senior, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Mi Nai, I underestimated you.¡± <i>¡®She was actually able to break my Five-Elements Formation!¡¯</i>

    ¡°En. Well, now you know. Don¡¯t underestimate me from now on.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes curved upwards, but the smile ying at her lips was mocking no matter how you looked at it.

    Sikong Sa, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Just how has this woman managed to survive this long with such an arrogant attitude?!¡¯</i>

    Sikong Sa looked at Xi Yin. Thetter¡¯s head was lowered as he yed with Shi Sheng¡¯s fingertips, not sparing the two of them a nce at all. He clearly wasn¡¯t taking them seriously.

    Sikong Sa¡¯s hand clenched into a fist.

    ¡°What did you guyse here for?¡± <i>¡®To look at your Queen?¡¯</i>

    Sikong Sa suppressed the feeling of having his pride stung and smiled. ¡°Mi Nai, you have no authority now. How about we discuss a trade?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so the reason you guys took away all my authority was for the sake of discussing a trade?¡± <i>¡®You crazy? Besides, to me, authority can¡¯t evenpare to one of Xi Yin¡¯s fingers.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Without authority, you are merely a puppet.¡±

    ¡°So you wanted to make me a puppet?¡± Shi Sheng began spouting nonsense.

    Sikong Sa, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Why is it so tiring to talk with her? She doesn¡¯t react ording to expectations at all!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Mi Nai, you know what Sikong means. There¡¯s no need to y dumb.¡± Ai Wei¡¯s expression was filled with ridicule as she looked at Shi Sheng.

    <i>¡®Yo! The FL already learned this skill?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hear it. What trade are you talking about?¡± <i>¡®Since the FL-sama spoke, I<sup>(bbb)</sup> have to give some face, right?¡¯</i>

    ¡°You have a painting in your hands. Give it to Sikong, and we won¡¯t make things difficult for you. We¡¯ll let you leave the territories.¡±

    ¡°Can you repeat that?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s expression was strange. She couldn¡¯t be hearing things, could she?

    <i>¡®Does the FL-sama truly know what Sikong Sa is really nning? She¡¯s actually helping him... Just you wait! You¡¯ll regret this!¡¯</i>

    Ai Wei rather obediently repeated herself. ¡°I said: give the painting that you have to Sikong, and we can let you guys leave the territories.¡±

    <i>¡®What the actual fuck? Who gave you the guts, eh? Who would dare to stop me if I wanted to leave? I¡¯d hack ¡®em to death!</i>

    <i>But Sikong Sa actually managed to find out the painting was with me. He does have some ability!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes swivelled around. ¡°Want the painting? Sure, but you have to agree to a condition of mine.¡±

    ¡°Mi Nai, do you think the current you can discuss terms with me?¡± <i>¡®Sikong said that he can deal with Xi Yin, so I don¡¯t have to worry about him. That makes dealing with Mi Nai much easier.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Why not?¡± <i>¡®For better or worse, I¡¯m still the Vampire Queen right now, and I¡¯ve got Xi Yin by my side, so why can¡¯t I discuss terms?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Take a look outside.¡± A hint of cockiness appeared in Ai Wei¡¯s eyes, but Shi Sheng remained unmoved.

    Ai Wei didn¡¯t know what to make of Shi Sheng¡¯s reaction, so she could only look to Sikong Sa for assistance.

    Thetter¡¯s attention had always been on Xi Yin. <i>¡®If I could injure him thest time, it means he shouldn¡¯t be as powerful as me...but why does he appear so nonchnt?¡¯</i>

    ¡°What is your condition?¡± If there was a way to avoid confrontation, Sikong Sa would prefer to take it.

    ¡°Sikong!¡± Ai Wei hurriedly called him. <i>¡®How could he lower his head to her?¡¯</i>

    ¡°That the two of you get married.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes were curved upward in a smile, but that smile didn¡¯t reach the depths of her eyes that remained as calm as still water.

    Sikong Sa had no idea what Shi Sheng was nning.

    Ai Wei had a strange expression too. <i>¡®Her condition is that I get married to Sikong? What kind of condition is this?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Fine.¡± This condition held no downsides to him.

    ¡°See the guests off.¡± Shi Sheng smiled. <i>¡®FL-sama, I await the moment you discover the truth.¡¯</i>

    ......

    The news of Ai Wei and Sikong Sa getting married soon spread through the territories. Though the younger vampires might not know who Sikong Sa was, the older ones were very familiar with him.

    He was thest Queen¡¯s boytoy.

    He had originally been a human, but the Vampire Queen had unexpectedly taken a liking to him and forcefully turned him.

    Back then, he had a fianc¨¦e who he shared a very loving rtionship with. For the sake of ensuring Sikong Sa didn¡¯t get any ideas about leaving, the Queen took his fianc¨¦e hostage.

    For the sake of rescuing his fianc¨¦e, Sikong Sa had no choice but to serve at the Queen¡¯s side.

    The Queen had deliberately set things up so that his fianc¨¦e would see him sleeping with her. In the end, his fianc¨¦e had run off and gotten her blood drained by a vampire.

    When Sikong Sa learned of this, he merely requested that the Queen let him give his fianc¨¦e a proper burial.

    The Queen hadn¡¯t wanted to at first, but Sikong Sa had told her something that made her agree.

    After his fianc¨¦e was buried, Sikong Sa remained by the Queen¡¯s side until the great battle a century ago.

    Sikong Sa backstabbed the Queen and opened up the enchantment around the territories, allowing the vampire hunters in. However, he had disappeared ever since.

    Yet now this person wanted to marry their Holy Maiden?

    There were naturally a lot of people who opposed this, but there were plenty of supporters too. For example, Fei Qi.

    He had already known the reason why Sikong Sa remained by the Queen¡¯s side.

    A long, long time ago, there was a legend concerning resurrection.

    However, only the ruling vampire monarchs were clear on the details of this legend. The reason Sikong Sa remained by the Queen¡¯s side was to learn this information from her.

    He wanted to resurrect his fianc¨¦e.

    Having heard from Ai Qiang that the vampire hunters discovered Sikong Sa¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡¯s body missing from her tomb, Fei Qi knew this was something he could use. Sikong Sa was uninterested in power, so he was a good partner to cooperate with.

    Although the wedding was filled with many ups and downs, they still managed it with Fei Qi¡¯s help. On the day of the wedding, Sikong Sa received the painting he asked for from Shi Sheng.

    She hadn¡¯t swapped out the painting at all. It was the original. She simply gave it to Sikong Sa.

    The Queen had only told him that the secret to resurrection was hidden in this painting. He researched it for several days, but his efforts were fruitless.

    In the end, it was Ai Wei who pointed out that the sarcophagus entwined in roses was rather strange. But even if he knew that, there was nothing he could do.

    He had searched all the records in the territories but couldn¡¯t find out anything about this sarcophagus.

    In the end, he could only go look for Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng looked at Sikong Sa like how one would look at an idiot. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d tell you?¡±

    ¡°Mi Nai, that isn¡¯t up to you!¡± Sikong Sa waved his hand and a group of people rushed in from the outside.

    ¡°Woah!¡± Shi Sheng made a strange exmation.

    ¡°Mi Nai, you¡¯d best tell me, otherwise, all of your people here will die!¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You¡¯re threatening me? Who gave you the guts?¡±

    ¡°Mi Nai, don¡¯t test my patience.¡±

    ¡°Even if I told you, you might not believe me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my business.¡±

    Shi Sheng fell silent for a moment, before seemingly acquiescing. ¡°That sarcophagus is with Fei Qi.¡±

    ¡°Fei Qi.¡± Sikong Sa¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯d best not be lying to me, else there¡¯ll be consequences.¡±

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t reply. Only after Sikong Sa had left did she break out into a smile.

    <i>¡®Yep, I<sup>(lz)</sup> was lying to you. I don¡¯t particrly feel like killing as ofte, so I want to watch you curs tear each other apart.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 310 - A Rose Wedding (36)

    <h4>Chapter 310 : A Rose Wedding (36)</h4>

    Once someone saw hope but didn¡¯t know how to reach it, they¡¯d always lose their cool.

    This was the situation Sikong Sa found himself in.

    He had to verify the truth for himself.

    But when Fei Qi heard Sikong Sa¡¯s request, he was utterly perplexed.

    <i>¡®Since when did I have a ss sarcophagus in my possession? Aren¡¯t you just looking for trouble?¡¯</i>

    ording to the rumours circtingter on, the two had nearly gotten into a fight. In the end, Sikong Sa had forcefully searched Fei Qi¡¯s house.

    As reality proved...it really was at his ce.

    Fei Qi didn¡¯t know how to exin himself...since he had no idea where this ss sarcophagus had evene from, okay?

    But Sikong Sa was convinced that Fei Qi had been nning on using this to threaten him. As a result, their alliance fell apart.

    The vampires hadn¡¯t dealt with the external threats yet, and now they had internal threats to deal with too.

    Though Fei Qi appeared to have given up a lot of his authority, in truth, he still held quite a bit.

    Hence, when the two sides were pitted against each other, it could really go either way¡ªneither could confidently say they could beat the other.

    And the true Vampire Queen, Shi Sheng, still wasn¡¯t making any moves.

    But after thinking about it, they felt that it was rather normal. Although she was the Vampire Queen, she held no influence at all. Most people understood that two hands couldn¡¯t beat four fists<sup>[1]</sup>, after all.

    Hence, some of the vampires who had been maintaining neutrality began to take sides.

    The infighting had officially begun.

    But they didn¡¯t know that one of the main causes behind the infighting was the Queen they¡¯d ignored, who had expedited it stealthily quite a few times.

    This battlested for half a year with Sikong Sa emerging the victor.

    Now, all the governing powery within Sikong Sa¡¯s hands, so all the vampires seemed to selectively forget about Shi Sheng¡¯s existence.

    Sikong Sa had also learned more about the resurrection method from other avenues.

    ¡°Sikong, you haven¡¯t had a good rest these past few days. Go to bed early today.¡± Seeing Sikong Sa merely standing beside the bed, Ai Wei couldn¡¯t help but call out to him.

    ¡°You sleep first.¡± Sikong Sa didn¡¯t even turn his head as he spoke before making to leave the room.

    ¡°Sikong...¡±

    Sikong Sa left without any hesitation, causing Ai Wei to clutch at the nkets tightly.

    He left the room and headed to a brightly lit basement. In the middle of the room was a coffin made of ice.

    Within the coffinid a dried corpse wearing what one could vaguely make out to be a robe in the style of those worn during the Qing dynasty.

    Sikong Sa¡¯s gaze was gentle as he looked at the corpse. He reached out to trace her features on the surface of the coffin. ¡°We¡¯ll see each other again soon.¡±

    Sikong Sa remained in the basement for a long time, before returning to his room. Ai Wei had already fallen asleep.

    Sikong Sa stood at the head of the bed, his gaze fixated on Ai Wei.

    Only once the sky started lighting up did he quietly lie down on the bed and bring Ai Wei into his arms, shutting his eyes.

    The next day, not long after Sikong Sa had left the castle, someone came to look for Ai Wei. Seeing the Ai Qiang who was nursing a broken arm, Ai Wei¡¯s expression turned unsightly, rage and hatred in her eyes.

    When Sikong Sa and Fei Qi were battling it out, her Second Uncle hadn¡¯t stood with her. Instead, he¡¯d joined forces with Fei Qi to deal with them. He had even wanted to kidnap her to threaten Sikong.

    Ai Qiang had a bitter expression. ¡°Xiaowei, I know you hate me. But I did it for the n.¡±

    ¡°You did it for yourself!¡± <i>¡®He just wanted more say amongst the other vampire hunters; it wasn¡¯t for the n!¡¯</i>

    Ai Qiang¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Xiaowei, regardless of whether or not you believe me, I came today to tell you something.¡±

    Ai Wei felt unwillingness appear as her instincts told her not to listen, but her body didn¡¯t move.

    ......

    When Sikong Sa returned that night, he found Ai Wei sitting in the room alone in a daze. His eyes darkened, and only once he¡¯d put a smile on his face did he walk over.

    Enveloping her in a hug from behind, he rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You must¡¯ve had it hard these past few days.¡±

    Ai Wei couldn¡¯t help but tremble, her face turning deathly pale in that moment.

    Sikong Sa was standing behind her. He couldn¡¯t see her expression right now, but he could feel her body¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Ai Wei resisted the urge to tremble and forced the tears in her eyes back as she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just...too much has happened recently. It¡¯s a bit...¡±

    As if she couldn¡¯t continue any further, she lowered her head and began sobbing.

    Sikong Sa furrowed his brow slightly but didn¡¯t think too much of it. Turning her around so she faced him, he held andforted her in a low voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all over.¡±

    Ai Wei clutched at Sikong Sa¡¯s clothes, her fingers biting into his skin through the fabric.

    Was it really all over? No.

    In the following period, Sikong Sa discovered Ai Wei was acting a bit weird. He couldn¡¯t help but worry. The time would soone¡ªhe couldn¡¯t afford any errors.

    He sent people to keep an eye on Ai Wei. If it had been the Ai Wei from before, she might not have discovered anything. But after the talk with Ai Qiang, she¡¯d paid more attention to her surroundings.

    This discovery caused her heart topletely grow cold. She had no choice but to believe Ai Qiang¡¯s words.

    But she still held onto that tiniest sliver of hope. It was that hope which kept her from breaking thatstyer of pretence between them.

    On July 15th, the day of the year when yin qi was at its peak...

    ¡°Xiaowei, I¡¯ll take you to see something.¡± Sikong Sa was as gentle as always as he looked at Ai Wei, like she was the woman he loved most in the world.

    Thest hint of warmth in Ai Wei¡¯s eyes vanished.

    With a stiff expression, she nodded, her voice hoarse. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Sikong Sa brought Ai Wei to a mountain. The moon was like a jade te that hung high in the night sky. Cold, pure moonlight caused the ground to appear covered byyers of silvered frost.

    Ai Wei was blindfolded, so she saw nothing but darkness as she slowly walked into a ce that held no light.

    ¡°Why?¡± Ai Wei¡¯s voice was very soft, and the wind made it even harder to hear, but Sikong still heard it.

    His footsteps paused and the two ground to a halt. ¡°You already knew.¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡± Ai Wei tore off the blindfold and shrieked her heart out. ¡°Why did you lie to me?!¡±

    Her cry echoed through the dark mountains. With the help of the wind, it travelled a long way, startling many of the birds nesting in the woods into flight. The beating of their wings seemed to add to the gloomy ambience.

    The gentleness on Sikong Sa¡¯s face disappeared, reced by apathy. ¡°Because I need you.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m innocent...¡± Ai Wei¡¯s voice had taken on a hint of pleading. ¡°Sikong... I¡¯m innocent ah! I like you so much, why do you have to treat me like this?¡±

    Sikong coldly looked at Ai Wei, ridicule in his eyes. ¡°Like me? If you liked me, why would you go look for Zuo Lie behind my back?¡±

    Her voice halted, panic in her eyes.

    Sikong Sa stepped forward a couple of paces and wrapped his fingers around her neck. ¡°Did you think I was unaware? From your actions, I don¡¯t think you really like me all that much.¡±

    ¡°No... I...¡± She had looked for Zuo Lie, but he hadn¡¯t been willing to even see her.

    Hatred suddenly red in Sikong Sa¡¯s eyes. ¡°Furthermore... you¡¯re my enemy¡¯s daughter. All this was brought about by your mother¡¯s mistakes!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying...¡±

    <i>¡®What enemy¡¯s daughter?¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> Can¡¯t beat the numbers advantage. (Or at least it¡¯s very hard to)

 Chapter 311 - A Rose Wedding (37)

    <h4>Chapter 311 : A Rose Wedding (37)</h4>

    Ai Wei dazedly stared at Sikong Sa.

    He shoved her away, causing her to stumble and fall to the rocky, uneven ground.

    ¡°Why do you think you were able to survive that fire?¡±

    The memories of being in a fire shed in Ai Wei¡¯s mind. The pain she¡¯d felt then still caused her fear.

    ¡°Why do you think so many vampires would acknowledge you based on a mere prophecy?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think Fei Qi helped you so much?¡±

    As a human, she also had her doubts about being acknowledged by the vampires, so she had asked Fei Qi.

    Fei Qi had told her she was different. But how so?

    She had never met her parents before. Ai Qiang had raised her single-handedly and told her that her parents were dead.

    <i>¡®Just who am I?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Back then, I was sure I¡¯d given her medicine to make her infertile. I didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d still get pregnant and manage to give birth to you. But I have to thank her. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know where I¡¯d find someone as special as you.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t been the Vampire Queen¡¯s only man.

    The fertility rates of vampires were very low, and he had just been a low-level vampire back then, so the father of the child couldn¡¯t be him. The only possible candidates were the few Pure Bloods by the Queen¡¯s side.

    Sikong Sa slowly closed in on Ai Wei, his expression a bit twisted. ¡°You shall pay for the sins your mothermitted.¡±

    Ai Wei¡¯s mind was currently filled with the impossibility of it all. <i>¡®I¡¯m only 18! The former Vampire Queen died so long ago; there¡¯s no way I¡¯m her daughter! It¡¯s impossible...</i>

    <i>And I don¡¯t drink blood! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m the daughter of a Vampire Queen! It¡¯s impossible!¡¯</i>

    Sikong Sa picked Ai Wei up from the ground and strode over to the coffin and sarcophagus in the distance. Beneath the two, an Eight Divinatory Trigrams formation had been drawn. The coffin and sarcophagus had been ced above the Yin and Yang points, respectively.

    Sikong Sa tossed Ai Wei into the now-empty ice coffin.

    ¡°Sikong...you must¡¯ve made a mistake! I¡¯m not...¡± Ai Wei clutched at Sikong Sa¡¯s hand, her face as pale as a sheet of paper. ¡°Just think! I¡¯m only 18! How could I be the daughter of the previous Vampire Queen? And I don¡¯t have the desire to drink blood¡ªthere¡¯s no way I¡¯m a vampire! You must¡¯ve gotten it wrong!¡±

    Sikong Sa pressed her into the ice coffin and looked down at her from above. ¡°Fei Qi sealed you away when you were born and hid you for close to a century. He only unsealed you eighteen years ago and handed you to Ai Qiang to raise. Of course you¡¯d believe you were only 18.¡±

    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°You¡¯ve never drunk blood before, so naturally you wouldn¡¯t have felt the urge to. But after such a long time in the territories, have you ever eaten anything?¡±

    Ai Wei was stunned. Ever since she¡¯d arrived in the territories...she really hadn¡¯t eaten anything. And she hadn¡¯t felt hungry even once.

    <i>¡®No. I¡¯m not...¡¯</i>

    Ai Wei wanted to struggle, but found she was unable to move her body. She could only watch as Sikong Sa inserted a needle into her vein, causing blood to seep out. Soon, the small tube that was connected to the needle began filling up with blood.

    Sikong Sa plugged in the other end of the tube to the ss sarcophagus. Ai Wei could vaguely make out the outline of a human figure lying in there.

    Ai Wei could feel her blood draining very quickly, but she was unable to move.

    <i>¡®Why? Everything is wrong! It isn¡¯t supposed to be like this!¡¯</i>

    Ai Wei nked out at her own thoughts. <i>¡®Then...how should it be?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Sikong...¡± She suddenly called out to him very weakly. Sikong Sa turned around to face her.

    Ai Wei struggled to smile. ¡°Can you...hug me onest time?¡±

    Sikong Sa remained unmoved.

    ¡°Seeing as...we were once together...can you please...give me onest hug?¡±

    Sikong Sa hesitated for a while before bending over to hug her.

    He quickly released her, but Ai Wei used thest of her strength to kiss him on the lips.

    He frowned and shoved her away before wiping at his lips in disgust.

    Ai Weiughed and closed her eyes, tears trickling down her cheeks.

    <i>¡®Back then, why didn¡¯t I listen to Zuo Lie? If I stayed with him, I wouldn¡¯t have been used by Sikong Sa like this. It¡¯s so cold...¡¯</i>

    One could almost hear the sounds of an invisible watch as time ticked away.

    When the moon reached its zenith, the formation on the ground appeared to react to the moonlight as it emitted a faint, white light.

    Sikong Sa stood at the very edge, his expression tense as he stared at the ss sarcophagus.

    The light from the formation glowed brighter and brighter and engulfed both the coffin and the sarcophagus.

    Once it faded, Sikong Sa shot towards the ss sarcophagus. The dried corpse inside was enveloped by ayer of blood. What had originally been a well-preserved body soon had its flesh dissolve upon contact with the blood, revealing the white skeleton beneath.

    ¡°Im-Impossible! How could this be?!¡± Sikong Sa pressed himself up to the sarcophagus, disbelief written in his eyes. ¡°How could it have failed?!¡±

    <i>¡®Why wasn¡¯t she brought back to life...?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Because you¡¯re missing a couple of things.¡± A woman¡¯s melodious voice travelled out from the darkness.

    Sikong Sa¡¯s bloodshot eyes snapped to the direction of the voice.

    A young woman in a ck dress slowly walked out of the darkness, a tall man following behind her.

    ¡°Mi! Nai!¡± Sikong Sa squeezed out through gritted teeth, his bloody red eyes seeming as if he wanted to tear her to shreds.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re angry? What¡¯s there to be angry about? You never asked me! So it¡¯s all your fault she didn¡¯te back to life.¡± Shi Sheng folded her arms as she spoke very innocently.

    Sikong Sa nearly spat out a mouthful of blood from anger. <i>¡®Would she have told me if I asked?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Of course I would.¡± Shi Sheng seemed to have read Sikong Sa¡¯s mind. ¡°After all, I¡¯m a living Lei Feng that loves to help others.¡±

    <i>¡®Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t be able to get it. So it makes no difference whether or not I told you.¡¯</i>

    ¡°What¡¯s missing?! Give it to me!¡± Sikong Sa shot to his feet, his expression twisted as he red at Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng lifted her hand and waved the pendant hanging on her wrist around for him to see. ¡°It¡¯s this.¡±

    Sikong Sa felt his mind explode, as the painting surfaced in his mind.

    The child and the sarcophagus...

    Was the child not referring to Ai Wei, but the pendant they wore on their wrist?

    ¡°And besides, you got the steps wrong.¡± Shi Sheng lowered her hand and tossed a shabby-looking book over to him. ¡°This is the true ritual of resurrection. You can¡¯t becking in any of these.¡±

    Sikong Sa tremblingly leafed through the book.

    The ritual required four items: the water of the Yellow Springs<sup>[1]</sup> that was contained in the pendant, the ss sarcophagus, blood from a person of extreme yin...and a rose that had been watered with blood.

    But the records in the book he¡¯d obtained...

    He suddenly turned to fiercely re at Shi Sheng, acting like an infuriated lion. ¡°It was you! You swapped out the books, didn¡¯t you?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± <i>¡®Please. How was I supposed to know where he learned the ritual? And if I didn¡¯t even know, how was I supposed to swap them out?¡¯</i>

    She¡¯d gotten this book from Xi Yin, who¡¯d found it amongst the rubble of the castle that once housed his n.

    ¡°Give it to me!¡± Sikong Sa suddenly rushed over in an attempt to snatch the bracelet from Shi Sheng. <i>¡®I still have a chance! I can still resurrect her!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng dodged to the side, while Xi Yin kicked Sikong Sa in the abdomen.

    Sikong Sa went flying back and smashed into the ss sarcophagus, causing it to flip over, spilling out the fresh blood inside it.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Even if you resurrected her, the price you¡¯d pay is your death. If she lives while you die, what¡¯s the point? If you really loved her that much, go down there to apany her.¡± Shi Sheng stood in her spot, coldly watching from a distance as Sikong Sa tried to right the sarcophagus.

    <sup>[1]</sup> I suppose an equivalent would be like water from the River Styx.

 Chapter 312 - A Rose Wedding (38)

    <h4>Chapter 312 : A Rose Wedding (38)</h4>

    ¡°Oh wait. Perhaps...you¡¯re afraid of death. Would you still want to resurrect her if you knew the price was your life?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s words were like a thorn that urately lodged into Sikong Sa¡¯s heart. The hand supporting the ss sarcophagus lost its strength, causing it to fall to the ground once more. This time, the body fell out.

    It received the full brunt of the heavy ss sarcophagus¡¯ fall, causing it to split in half.

    Sikong Sa dumbly stared at the skeleton that had been broken apart by the sarcophagus and suddenly lost all strength, sliding to half-kneel on the floor.

    A fiery pain burned his lips, as if there was something eating away at his flesh and blood. Pain surged out from his heart and emanated to his limbs.

    <i>¡®This...?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng was puzzled when she saw Sikong Sa suddenly fall to his knees. <i>¡®The hell? We haven¡¯t even fought yet, and you¡¯re already kneeling?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ah!¡± Sikong Sa suddenly raised his head and yelled. His body was dissolving at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    The innocent Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®I didn¡¯t do anything, and he¡¯s already going to die on his own...¡¯</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s holy water¡ªthe most powerful weapon vampire hunters have against vampires.¡± Xi Yin had stood next to Shi Sheng at some point and exined to her in a low voice.

    Shi Sheng recalled the scene where Ai Wei had kissed Sikong Sa. <i>¡®So is this...karma? But howe Ai Wei was fine?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Is this the thing that was used on you before?¡± Shi Sheng calmly asked as she watched Sikong Sa¡¯s body quickly dissolve.

    ¡°En.¡±

    She suddenly turned around, concern written all over her face. ¡°It hurt a lot, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xi Yin shook his head. Back then, Sikong Sa had been afraid of sshing it on himself; he¡¯d seemingly diluted it, hence lessening its potency.

    Shi Sheng reached out to touch Xi Yin¡¯s back. That night, she¡¯d only just touched it, and yet her finger had gone numb for several days. <i>¡®Just what kind of pain must he have been in...¡¯</i>

    Sikong Sa¡¯s anguished shrieks slowly died down, leaving behind a skeleton that turned to dust with a gust of wind and dissolved into a puddle of blood.

    Shi Sheng walked over to the ice coffin and looked inside. Ai Wei was long dead. She¡¯d died the same way as Sikong Sa.

    Shi Sheng fell silent for a moment before heading out and descending the mountain, whilst holding Xi Yin¡¯s hand.

    After they left the cave, the entire mountain suddenly started copsing, burying everything underneath in earth.

    Amidst the whistling of the night breeze, one could hear the two speaking.

    ¡°Are you unhappy about losing the ss sarcophagus?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still here.¡±

    ......

    The internal conflicts that had just ended for the vampires sprung up once more. But just as they were in the heat of fighting, Shi Sheng broke the enchantment sealing the territories in, freeing those vampires that were unable to leave.

    Why would they continue to fight now? The whole world awaited them!

    Hence, arge number of vampires entered the human world.

    The previous incident had caused a lot of vampire hunters to perish. So the humans were caught unprepared when faced with therge-scale invasion.

    And some prick appeared to have given the vampires a lesson on political manoeuvring¡ªthey would turn humans after biting them.

    The vampires spread like a disease. Even if the various nations organised people to wipe them out, they would be able to replenish their numbers in a very short period. The only way to truly wipe them out would be to exterminate the human race.

    While the mes of war ravaged the outside world, there was only one safe haven. Rose Academy.

    All the vampires subconsciously avoided this ce.

    Are you joking? Both their Queen and Lord Xi Yin were there; who would dare go there to seek their own deaths?

    Their new policy of turning humans had been devised by their Queen. They had once felt that their Queen wasn¡¯t very dutiful, but that wasn¡¯t the case! She was just nning something big!

    Why settle for merely ruling the territories, when they could rule over all of humankind?

    At first, humanity was unable to ept the ridiculousness of storybook vampires appearing in the real world¡ªandunching an invasion at that.

    But in the end, they had no choice but to ept it. This was the real world, it wasn¡¯t just a dream.

    ......

    ¡°Senior, what are you doing?¡± Liang Ge was curious as to why Shi Sheng was smiling this brightly while looking at her phone, so she moved closer to have a look.

    The screen was disying a streaming tform broadcasting a livestream of humans and vampires battling it out.

    Liang Ge had already grown used to these incidents. After all, who told her to have a Vampire Queen Senior?

    ¡°Senior.¡± Liang Ge stared at Shi Sheng with sparkling eyes from the side. ¡°Senior, when are you going to turn me? I wanna be a vampire too!¡±

    Shi Sheng plopped the phone down, propped up her jaw and raised her brow slightly. ¡°What¡¯s so nice about being a vampire? I think being a human¡¯s pretty good. You can get married and have kids. The life of a vampire is too long¡ªit¡¯s easy to get lonely.¡±

    ¡°But then I wouldn¡¯t be able to be with Senior!¡± Liang Ge pouted. ¡°Why would I be lonely when I¡¯m with you?¡±

    ¡°I have a man, okay?¡± Shi Sheng covered her chest with her hands as she spoke ¡®fearfully¡¯. ¡°Don¡¯t go having any ideas!¡±

    Liang Ge, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Senior, what are you thinking? All I feel is pure admiration, okay?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng managed to distract Liang Ge from the matter of turning her this time, but Liang Ge didn¡¯t give up as she relentlessly harassed Shi Sheng.

    Those attending Rose Academy were the children of the rich and influential. The high-ranking officials naturally didn¡¯t dare to send their children here after learning the Vampire Queen was a student. No matter how dangerous the outside world was, it was at least safer than leaving their children in such proximity to the Vampire Queen.

    But slowly, they found that this Vampire Queen didn¡¯t hurt anyone at the academy. There was even a human girl who apanied her, and their rtionship appeared to be quite good.

    As the situation outside grew more dangerous, some people tested the waters by sending some less favoured children into the academy but didn¡¯t get any reaction. Once they were sure Shi Sheng wouldn¡¯t hurt the students, they grew bolder and sent their other children into the academy.

    Rose Academy was filled to its maximum capacity, causing the school board to have a headache. <i>¡®Why is it that our Rose Academy appears to have be a refuge for human kids in this war???¡¯</i>

    Of course, the school board members were clear that they hadn¡¯t been affected because the Vampire Queen was here.

    At first, they felt very afraid. But they knew the situation outside and didn¡¯t want to leave.

    As a result, most people avoided Shi Sheng on campus.

    But after a long time, they discovered that this Vampire Queen had simply takenziness to a whole new level¡ªshe¡¯d have people helping her with everything. Sometimes it was that ridiculously handsome Xi Yin. At other times, it was the Vice President of the Student Council, Liang Ge.

    Basically, they had gambled their lives and learned that the Vampire Queen wasn¡¯t as bad as she¡¯d been made out to be.

    Hence, after the children reported back to their families, the national special ops team arrived to negotiate with Shi Sheng. Because vampires were ssified as a special race, only people like the special ops team held some knowledge about them.

    The venue for the negotiation was a meeting room at the academy.

    Shi Sheng had arrived early, with both her feet propped up on the meeting-room table as she watched a livestream on the inte.

    <i>¡®These reporters are really risking their lives by livestreaming this. Give them a like.¡¯</i>

    When the special ops team arrived, they received a fright when they found her already present.

    They had thought she¡¯d make them wait, but she¡¯d unexpectedly arrived even earlier than they had. And with such...disregard for her image.

    Shi Sheng turned off her phone, took her feet off the meeting room table, straightened out her clothes and sat upright.

    Special ops team, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®We already saw that...¡¯</i>

 Chapter 313 - A Rose Wedding (39)

    <h4>Chapter 313 : A Rose Wedding (39)</h4>

    ¡°Ms Mi Nai...¡± The special ops team leader was an amicable old man, the type people couldn¡¯t help but feel close to.

    But he didn¡¯t have the chance to continue before the girl in front of him waved. ¡°It¡¯s too exhausting to look up at you guys. Sit.¡±

    The special ops team, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®This Vampire Queen is entric all right.¡¯</i>

    Once everyone had sat down, the old man Zhao coughed and spoke once more. ¡°Miss Mi Nai, this one¡¯s name is Zhao Fei. I am the Chief<sup>[1]</sup> of the special ops team.¡±

    Shi Sheng propped up her jaw and turned to look at him, causing some of her hair to fall on her face. ¡°If you guys are the special ops team, howe the boss is called Chief?¡±

    Zhao Fei, ¡°!!!¡±

    <i>¡®Well, wasn¡¯t it because being called Team Leader wasn¡¯t cool enough?¡¯</i>

    But how was he supposed to exin? Was he supposed to tell her it was because this form of address sounded cooler? His old face couldn¡¯t take the blow.

    Zhao Feiughed awkwardly. ¡°Miss Mi Nai, what I¡¯m called is not important. We wanted to talk to you about the future of our two races.¡±

    ¡°I think things are looking up.¡±

    Zhao Fei, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Well things have sure been looking up for the vampires... At this rate, all the humans are going to turn into vampires! *flips table* Who said this girl was easy to talk to?!¡¯</i>

    Zhao Fei felt like all his negotiation tactics werepletely useless¡ªthis girl didn¡¯t y by the rules at all.

    ¡°You want to sue for peace?¡± Just as Zhao Fei struggled to raise this topic, the girl in front of him spoke. He hurriedly smiled and nodded. ¡°If things continue developing in this direction, it will be detrimental to both races. I believe you understand the reasoning behind this, Miss Mi Nai.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Shi Sheng spoke in a drawn-out fashion, causing the humans to hold their breath as they anticipated her following words.

    ¡°You humans have ruled the world for too long. It¡¯s time to switch things up a bit.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes curved upwards. ¡°Have you guys watched Jurassic World?¡±

    The special ops team, ¡°???¡± <i>¡®How did the topic change to Jurassic World?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Dinosaurs dominated the world for so long, but what happened?¡±

    The special ops team, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Don¡¯t really get what this Vampire Queen is thinking...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng looked at them like they were idiots. ¡°They went extinct. They all died out, y¡¯know? I reckon we should take turns in ruling the world so as to prevent humans from going extinct. Besides...vampires live a long time; what¡¯s so bad about that?¡±

    The lives of humans were too short. So many in history had dreamed of immortality¡ªnow that such a good opportunityy before them, why refuse it?

    <i>¡®Seems very convincing... Pei! We¡¯re here to negotiate, not to get brainwashed!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Miss Mi Nai...¡±

    ¡°At your age, you probably don¡¯t have much longer to live. But if you be a vampire, you¡¯ll have a much longer lifespan which would allow you to contribute more to the world, no? Am I right, Chief Zhao?¡±

    Zhao Fei froze, not knowing how to react.

    The faces of the others were also twitching. <i>¡®Are we here to negotiate or to get brainwashed?¡¯</i>

    By the time the special ops team left the meeting room, they didn¡¯t even know what they¡¯d managed to negotiate with the Vampire Queen.

    ¡°Chief...¡± The special ops team, crestfallen, looked at Zhao Fei. How were they supposed to report back? The whole time, they were just being brainwashed by the Vampire Queen.

    Zhao Fei sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this when we get back.¡±

    After all, this was the territory of the Vampire Queen...

    Several studentsughed and chattered as they walked past. When they saw Shi Sheng emerge from the room, they respectfully bowed. ¡°Lady Mi Nai.¡±

    The special ops team, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®There must¡¯ve been something wrong with the way we arrived or something...¡¯</i>

    When they walked into the grounds and saw a group of youthful, vigorous students bustling around, they suddenly felt a hint of surrealism.

    The world outside was in such chaos, but the people here...seemed no different from before. They dressed cleanly, and though they appeared somewhat worried, they still looked fairly at ease.

    Because they were being protected.

    And the one offering them protection was not their own country, but the Vampire Queen that had started the war.

    Zhao Fei brought his men back and gave a brief report and analysis to the people in charge.

    This Vampire Queen clearly didn¡¯t want to negotiate with them. Yet they couldn¡¯t find fault with her either, since her attitude was too good.

    Zhao Fei brought people to try and negotiate with Shi Sheng several more times. Each time, Shi Sheng would always have a ¡®the doors to vampirism are always open for you, you¡¯re wee to join¡¯ attitude. The only thing she wouldn¡¯t let up on was her stance towards peace.

    ¡°Senior, why are you deliberately making things difficult for them?¡± Liang Ge didn¡¯t understand. <i>¡®She clearly doesn¡¯t want to bother with them, but recently she¡¯s been making things hard on them.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Just toying with them.¡± Shi Sheng peered down at the cars that had just left. ¡°They¡¯ll be begging me when my army conquers the world.¡±

    <i>¡®When the people around them are still alive and well while they¡¯re on the verge of death, would they still be this persevering?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Eh?¡± <i>¡®What¡¯s Senior talking about?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng turned around, a slight smile ying at her lips. ¡°Nothing. Pack your things. I¡¯m taking you to see someone.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Liang Ge quickly packed up.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±

    Shi Sheng and Liang Ge descended the stairs, where Xi Yin was waiting for them in the car. Liang Ge wisely sat at the back. ¡°Senior Xi Yin.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Xi Yin made a brief sound of acknowledgement before looking at Shi Sheng. ¡°Haven¡¯t yed enough yet?¡±

    ¡°Nope. It¡¯s pretty fun to see their confused expressions.¡± <i>¡®Gotta find something to alleviate the boredom.¡¯</i>

    Xi Yin shook his head helplessly, as he started up the car and drove out of the academy.

    Perhaps it was because Shi Sheng was here¡ªplus there were many children of rich and influential families attending the academy¡ªfor the surroundings were safe to the point that several shops had opened up.

    Xi Yin parked the car outside a coffee shop.

    Now, Liang Ge only dared to leave academy grounds with Shi Sheng. Seeing that they¡¯d arrived a coffee shop, she eagerly followed Shi Sheng and Xi Yin in.

    The coffeeshop had a second floor. Shi Sheng went upstairs.

    ¡°Lil princess¡ª¡±

    Liang Ge saw a shy-looking guy that was all dressed up pounce over.

    Shi Sheng and Xi Yin both dodged to the side at the same time. Unable to stop his own momentum, the guy knocked into Liang Ge. As she¡¯d been standing right in front of the stairs, the impact caused her to stumble back, lose her footing, and begin to fall backwards.

    ¡°Senior!¡± <i>¡®Help!¡¯</i>

    Liang Ge felt someone catch her and the ceiling seemed to spin. The next thing she knew, she was standing in front of Shi Sheng, safe and sound.

    Her heart raced as her mind buzzed. Three secondster, she suddenly wailed and burst out crying,

    ¡°Senior...¡± <i>¡®That scared the shit out of me!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®In this situation, isn¡¯t her focus supposed to be on Rui Yi who¡¯s still holding her? What happened to love at first sight when a guy dashingly saves a girl from falling?!¡¯</i>

    Liang Ge would very much like to say that she¡¯d been dizzy when she fell, so how was she supposed to have seen the person who rescued her clearly?!

    It wasn¡¯t as if they were shooting a movie where everything could go in slow-motion!

    Liang Ge cried so badly she started hupping.

    Meanwhile, the main culprit had a confused face on. <i>¡®Didn¡¯t I catch her? Why¡¯s she crying?! Humans sure are fragile if this was enough to scare her...¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> In case this wasn¡¯t made clear, the whole title of address is Bureau Chief.

 Chapter 314 - A Rose Wedding (40)

    <h4>Chapter 314 : A Rose Wedding (40)</h4>

    Shi Sheng managed tofort Liang Ge in the end.

    Only once they¡¯d all sat down, did Liang Ge get a good look at Rui Yi¡¯s face. She seemed to think of something, for her expression turned agitated. ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°I already apologised! What else do you want?¡± Rui Yi was feeling rather impatient.

    ¡°Nothing...¡± Rui Yi¡¯s tone caused Liang Ge to feel rather awkward, as she retreated closer to Shi Sheng, but her gaze continued sweeping over him from time to time.

    ¡°Lil princess, lemme tell you something...¡± When Rui Yi turned to face Shi Sheng, his eyes turned gentler as he started chattering away.

    Shi Sheng quietly listened to him speak and asked the asional question.

    Ke Er hadn¡¯te today. From what Shi Sheng understood, he¡¯d gone to the frontlines of the fighting.

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Rui Yi suddenly shot up, anger on his face.

    Liang Ge, who had been rather zoned out, was startled awake. She looked over cluelessly, but was met with a pair of enraged eyes.

    ¡°Turn her.¡±

    ¡°Lil princess, you¡¯re making me a turn a human?!¡± Rui Yi¡¯s voice rose in pitch. ¡°And such a weak one at that?!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    Turning a human would require drinking their blood, which she couldn¡¯t do. And she wasn¡¯t willing to let Xi Yin touch other people, so that was also out of the question. But this girl had constantly pestered her about this, so she could only resort to asking Rui Yi.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go look for Godfather instead. You can have another lil sis...¡±

    ¡°No!¡± <i>¡®I don¡¯t want another lil sis!¡¯</i>

    Liang Ge remained confused. <i>¡®Turn? Is Senior talking about me? With this guy?¡¯</i>

    Although Rui Yi remained rather reluctant, he still agreed to Shi Sheng¡¯s request. After all, who told her to be his most beloved little princess?

    Liang Ge waspletely befuddled the whole time. Only once she and Rui Yi were alone in a room together did shee to her senses.

    <i>¡®Why isn¡¯t Senior the one turning me?! I want Senior to be the one to turn me...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Er, we can just forget about it if you¡¯re not willing to. I¡¯ll go tell Senior.¡± Liang Ge said as she made to leave. She wasn¡¯t willing either! <i>¡®Cry... Senior, you¡¯re bullying your junior ah!¡¯</i>

    Rui Yi held the door shut. ¡°It¡¯s toote for regrets now.¡±

    He pulled Liang Ge¡¯s hand and pressed her against the wall. His handsome face swiftly approached her and she could feel a sudden pain from her neck, followed by the sounds of slurping.

    Because she¡¯d gone ck, Rui Yi could only support her by holding her waist so as to make sure she didn¡¯t slide to the ground while he was trying to suck her blood.

    She could see the guy¡¯s profile. His skin was so perfectly smooth that she couldn¡¯t even see any pores. It appeared more like fine jade than skin.

    Liang Ge¡¯s vision suddenly started blurring, as her tears fell uncontrobly.

    She seemed to hear the guy say something in an unhappy tone, but she couldn¡¯t make out his words before everything turned dark.

    When she woke up, she was left in the room alone. She rubbed her neck. There wasn¡¯t a wound; the skin there was very smooth, as if what happened had been just a dream.

    But she knew it wasn¡¯t a dream.

    Shi Sheng was waiting outside the room for her.

    ¡°How is it? Do you feel any difort?¡±

    Liang Ge dumbly shook her head.

    ¡°Am I a vampire now, too?¡± She looked at Shi Sheng, her pale lips moving as she spoke.

    ¡°Yup. Being turned by him isn¡¯t any inferior to being turned by me. He¡¯s a seventh-generation vampire.¡±

    ¡°That guy¡¯s name is Rui Yi?¡± Liang Ge¡¯s expression turned more distracted.

    ¡°What is it?¡± <i>¡®This girl¡¯s been acting strange since just now.¡¯</i>

    Liang Ge looked at Shi Sheng and opened her mouth to speak, but changed her mind at thest moment and shook her head. She squeezed out a smile. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡±

    Shi Sheng had never had a strong curiosity. If Liang Ge wouldn¡¯t tell her, she wouldn¡¯t ask. She took Xi Yin¡¯s hand and headed downstairs. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ......

    Having failed in their negotiations, the humans could only fight. But the vampires had already increased their numbers to a great extent. Although most of them were weak due to being of a low generation, they were still stronger than normal people several times over.

    In the end, the vampires won the conflict. But Shi Sheng didn¡¯t do anything to the humans. She didn¡¯t even set any form of governing body to rule the humans. Both races continued with their own separate governments, ruled by their own kind.

    She merely set several prohibitions for the vampires.

    They were no longer allowed to kill humans indiscriminately.

    They were also no longer allowed to turn humans indiscriminately.

    Seeing the whole world filled with friends, family, and acquaintances who became long-lived vampires, remaining forever young while they slowly aged, the humans who once believed in retaining their humanity began to have their opinions swayed.

    But the Vampire Queen had announced the order that vampires were no longer allowed to turn humans at will.

    As a result, it became the norm for humans to wrack their brains for a way to turn into a vampire. But the Vampire Queen had already set up a special bureau just to deal with this. If they were discovered, they faced severe consequences.

    The poption of humans and vampires were roughly on the same level by now, but the vampires developed technology even faster than humans.

    They used artificial blood to rece human blood as their sustenance. After a few adjustments, the taste of artificial blood became even more delicious than human blood, causing thetter to turn worthless.

    Shi Sheng continued being a Vampire Queen that didn¡¯t govern, but no one dared to try rebelling against her. The reason?

    She didn¡¯t care how fiercely the people beneath fought for power. As long as they didn¡¯t try to steal her title, Shi Sheng was toozy to give them an eyeroll.

    But the moment someone tried to steal her throne, the only oue awaiting them was death.

    Hence, it seemed as if all the vampires had a tacit agreement to never get Shi Sheng embroiled, no matter how hard they fought each other for power.

    ¡°Why the long face?¡± When Xi Yin noticed Shi Sheng sitting on the bed with a dark expression, he walked over, ced his hands on the sides of her face and kissed her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you teach those people a lesson today?¡±

    But who could¡¯ve expected that Shi Sheng showed him herptop and said, ¡°This fucker gave me a negative score!!!¡±

    Xi Yin looked at the screen. It disyed the reviews section for a book on a certain site for literary publications. The negative score glowed a bright red.

    ¡°Who told you to always leave them hanging?¡± Xi Yin shook his head as he took theptop from her. ¡°Where did you stop at?¡±

    ¡°Around the point the FL jumped off a cliff.¡±

    Xi Yin¡¯s lips twitched. <i>¡®She seems to really like writing about her female leads jumping off cliffs...¡¯</i>

    With practised movements, Xi Yin opened up the drafts folder and read through her previous chapters, before his fingers began flying across the keyboard.

    ¡°It¡¯s great having a husband that can write!¡± <i>¡®I never have to worry about dropping books ever again!¡¯</i>

    Once the new chapter was updated, Xi Yin shut theptop and turned to look at Shi Sheng, who was watching him with her hands propping up her chin. ¡°Shall we do some exercise, hm?¡±

    ¡°You thug!¡± Though she said this, Shi Sheng was already leaning back. ¡°Come on, lil devil! Let¡¯s go a few rounds!¡±

    Xi Yinughed as he lunged at her. <i>¡®Just why do I adore her this much?¡¯</i>

    At this moment, a certain book¡¯sment section was bursting with discussion.

    March weather: [Dada<sup>[1]</sup> finally updated! *scatters flowers*]

    whatdayisittoday? : [Dada actually finished off a plotline? *shock* *horror*]

    really want just 2: [am i the only one who¡¯s noticed Dada¡¯s writing style changing after she picks up something she dropped???]

    1bigTHIEF: [you look new here. someone quicklye exin]

    God of Exnations: [Look at me, look here! All you newly fallen angelse look at me! Our Dada is famous for writing cliffhangers, but she has a very good man! Every time Dada drops a book, he¡¯ll always help her to finish it. Aaaah, I want this type of gentle and considerate man too!]

    richgirl¡¯s coat: [Dada always makes my face red whenever she shows off her man! Ah, he can write <i>and</i> he¡¯s good-looking! I want a man like this+1]

    Jade Lump: [I want a man like this+2]

    ClearNight: [I want a man like this+3]

    Duskyrain: [......]

    <sup>[1]</sup> This is an endearment for an author. Literally trantes to ¡°big big¡±. Sounded awkward, so I decided to keep the pinyin.

 Chapter 315 - Liang Geâ€™s Story (41)

    <h4>Chapter 315 : Liang Ge¡¯s Story (41)</h4>

    For a long time after Liang Ge had been turned by Rui Yi, she appeared rather out of sorts.

    The next time she saw Rui Yi was at the wedding ceremony of her Senior and Xi Yin. Their ceremony was very unique.

    Within a sea of roses, they stood at the centre of a strange formation. The procedure was bothplicated and time-consuming.

    Liang Ge was watching the ceremony in a daze, so she hadn¡¯t even noticed when someone came to stand beside her.

    ¡°This is the blood contract. Only two vampires who really love each other would form it so that they can share their life and death.¡±

    Liang Ge was startled from her thoughts and subconsciously turned, only to find a perfect profile behind her.

    ¡°It¡¯s you...¡±

    Rui Yi looked at her. ¡°You seem to know me from somewhere?¡±

    From the first time they¡¯d met, her eyes were practically screaming this.

    She lowered her head, not knowing how to answer.

    Just as Liang Ge was preparing to answer, someone in the distance called out to Rui Yi, who turned around and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    As the bride¡¯s eldest brother, he had to recite blessings for Shi Sheng and Xi Yin before the ceremony ended.

    Liang Ge watched as he recited words of blessing with a solemn and dignified tone, before finally handing Shi Sheng over to Xi Yin with a serious air.

    She didn¡¯t see Rui Yi again after the wedding ended.

    There were times when Liang Ge wondered whether or not the person she¡¯d once met really had been just a dream. And Rui Yi...just so happened to look like him.

    But that dream felt too real¡ªshe could still remember all the details.

    That year, she was ten.

    Because her parents had been busy with their careers, she always went to and from school alone.

    On that fateful day, she¡¯d gotten into a dispute with a schoolmate. Because they were very popr, while she usually didn¡¯t speak very much, everyone helped the other person.

    In the end, her textbook had been torn up and her clothes dirtied.

    Upon returning home, Liang Ge found the babysitter absent and that she hadn¡¯t brought a key with her, so she was locked outside.

    She wanted to go to her parents¡¯pany to look for them, but it started raining heavily on the way there.

    For some reason, she squatted down and started sobbing, feeling very wronged.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±

    She could hear someone speak.

    Something had blocked the rain from falling on her at some point, as watery curtains streamed down all around her. She lifted her head slightly. With eyes blurred from tears, she saw a very good-looking boy standing beside her, an umbre in his hands.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± The boy asked once more.

    Perhaps it was because she felt quite wronged, for her tears ¡ªnearly under control¡ªstarted falling once more. ¡°They tore my textbook.¡±

    The face of the ten-year-old Liang Ge was so fair and tender, like one could squeeze out water of it with a pinch. Thus, her current aggrieved crying would probably pull at the heartstrings of anyone watching.

    The boy suddenly squatted down. His face was clearly very clean, but a hint of a wicked smiled yed at his lips. ¡°Want to bully them back?¡±

    ¡°C-can I?¡± Liang Ge foolishly stared at the boy. The cause of the dispute hadn¡¯t been her fault, so she felt very wronged. Hence, when she heard he could bully them back, she immediately forgot about crying.

    ¡°Of course. But you¡¯d have to give me something in exchange.¡± The boy nodded.

    ¡°I-I have...¡± Liang Ge pulled her dirty schoolbag in front of her and rummaged around before pulling out some girls¡¯ toys and presenting them to the boy.

    But he merely smiled and shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Liang Ge immediately raised her awareness. She nced at her surroundings. At some point, it had turnedpletely deserted, leaving her alone with this boy and the unceasing rain.

    ¡°Your blood.¡± The boy¡¯s eyes seemed filled with starlight as they shone with a brilliance one couldn¡¯t look away from. ¡°Just one mouthful.¡±

    ¡°Blood?¡± Liang Ge looked at her arm. ¡°But...it¡¯ll hurt a lot.¡±

    ¡°No it won¡¯t.¡± The boy suddenly neared her. ¡°I know magic. It won¡¯t hurt at all. If you let me drink a mouthful of your blood, I¡¯ll help you teach those bullies a lesson. It¡¯s a fair trade.¡±

    Liang Ge bit her lip. After a lengthy consideration, she actually nodded.

    Thinking back on it now, perhaps the reason why she hadn¡¯t felt guarded against him was because he had been too good-looking.

    He moved closer to her. She could feel something cold and sharp press against her neck. Before she had time to feel fear, pain numbed her nerves.

    She could hear the distinct sounds of slurping and gulping. He had definitely taken more than a mouthful of blood.

    Soon though, she felt excitement bubble up.

    When he released her, she rubbed her neck and found no wound there. Her eyes sparkled as she looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re a vampire, aren¡¯t you? Vampires really exist!¡±

    The boy appeared to have been caught off guard by her reaction. At that moment, he had probably been wondering whether or not he¡¯d scared her silly. For his expression was so priceless, it still brought a smile to Liang Ge¡¯s face whenever she recalled it.

    The boy really did help her teach the bullies a lesson.

    But being drenched while suffering from blood loss caused her toe down with a fever the moment she got home. By the time she woke up, the memories of that period had gone a bit fuzzy. She asked her parents whether or not they¡¯d seen a very good-looking big brother. She even told them he was a vampire.

    But her parents thought it had just been the fever speaking. They told her vampires weren¡¯t real, that it had just been a dream.

    They felt very guilty about this. Ever since then, no matter how busy her parents were, they would always make sure at least one of them made time to care for her.

    Liang Ge didn¡¯t believe her parents, but she really never saw that guy again. It was as if it really had been just a dream. A dream that she had met the vampire she liked the most.

    ¡°You seem a bit offtely. Want to talk to me about it?¡±

    Liang Ge turned to look at the person who was walking towards her. She jumped off the windowsill and softly called out to her, ¡°Senior.¡±

    ¡°Does it have something to do with Rui Yi?¡±

    Liang Ge nodded hesitantly. She¡¯d kept this to herself for too long. Now that Shi Sheng was asking, Liang Ge soon told her everything.

    After hearing Liang Ge¡¯s story, Shi Sheng merely smiled and patted her head. ¡°Then you must¡¯ve gotten it wrong; Rui Yi never left the territories before, because he¡¯s the eldest and thus wasn¡¯t allowed to.¡±

    A hint of disappointment shed in Liang Ge¡¯s eyes. <i>¡®I got it wrong after all?¡¯</i>

    ¡°But Rui Yi had a younger brother called Rui Xue... I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s the one you met, but he¡¯s already dead.¡±

    <i>¡®Rui Xue...</i>

    <i>That¡¯s right! That guy told me before...his name was Rui Xue.¡¯</i>

    Rui Xue as in timely snow<sup>[1]</sup>.

    ¡°How...how did he die?¡± <i>¡®Such a good-looking guy is dead?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Godfather never told me, and Rui Yi never talked about it. Never mention this matter to Rui Yi, understand?¡±

    Liang Ge dumbly nodded.

    ¡°Gotta look towards the future. Rui Yi¡¯s pretty good.¡±

    Liang Ge¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Senior, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Shi Shengughed as she left.

    In actual fact, Shi Sheng knew the reason why Rui Xue had died.

    Rui Xue had only juste of age when he sneaked out of the territories. By the time Ke Er and Rui Yi found him, he was already dead. He¡¯d died at the hands of vampire hunters.

    No one knew what had really happened.

    But Shi Sheng reckoned she shouldn¡¯t tell Liang Ge this.

    <sup>[1]</sup> The original was ÈðÑ© which ording to google trante means timely snow. Because in Chinese, a bunch of words with different meanings have the same pronunciation, they usually rify which character their name is by attaching another word that will help the listener identify. This case was a bit confusing because the same example was used for both characters so I cut it down so it wouldn¡¯t confuse you.

 Chapter 316 - Rui Yiâ€™s Story (End)

    <h4>Chapter 316 : Rui Yi¡¯s Story (End)</h4>

    ¡°Have a safe trip, Lord Rui Yi.¡± The maid escorted Rui Yi out of the study.

    The first thing he saw upon emerging was the girl standing in the distance. She was wearing a white blouse and denim skirt, her hair carelessly parted to either side. Sunlight streamed in from the outside and shone on her.

    It appeared to cause her some difort, for she was doing her best to shrink back into the shadows.

    Upon lifting her head, her gaze just so happened to meet his.

    ¡°Lord Rui Yi.¡± His gaze caused her to be startled, and she lowered her head to greet him.

    Rui Yi frowned and didn¡¯t say anything as he strode off.

    Rui Yi could be a shameless bugger in front of Shi Sheng, but in front of everyone else, he always upheld the image of a nobleman.

    Once Rui Yi had left, Liang Ge let out a slight sigh of relief.

    <i>¡®He really resembles Rui Xue too much.¡¯</i>

    But her sigh hadn¡¯t fully escaped her lips, before she heard a faint voice speak from behind her. ¡°You¡¯re very afraid of me?¡±

    Liang Ge was startled into jerking backwards, causing her tond in the middle of sunlight.

    She lowered her head. ¡°Lord Rui Yi...¡±

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of him, she was just...unable to believe the boy who resembled him so had died just like that.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Liang Ge lifted her head and looked at the room Rui Yi had just emerged from. <i>¡®Why do I have to follow him?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Lil princess handed you to me. From now on, you¡¯re following me.¡± Rui Yi was clearly rather impatient. ¡°Keep up.¡±

    Liang Ge¡¯s face fell. <i>¡®Senior is chasing me away?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Rui Yi had already reached the spiral staircase, one of his hands resting on the balustrade as he looked at her expressionlessly.

    Liang Ge shifted her gaze and reluctantly followed him.

    Rui Yi¡¯s ce wasn¡¯t too far from Shi Sheng¡¯s. There was no one else there, so it seemed a bit deste.

    Rui Yi casually took off his jacket and tossed it on the sofa. He turned around to find Liang Ge still standing at the door, causing him to frown and go upstairs without saying anything.

    He came back downstairs carrying several articles of clothing.

    ¡°From now on, you wear what I tell you to. Got it?¡±

    Liang Ge, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Isn¡¯t it my freedom to choose what I wear?¡¯</i>

    But upon noticing Rui Yi¡¯s rather unsightly expression, she silently swallowed those words back.

    That night, Rui Yi found that Liang Ge had run off.

    He didn¡¯t really mind it, seeing as how he¡¯d only been fulfilling his little princess¡¯ request. It couldn¡¯t very well be his fault if the girl ran off, could it?

    Liang Ge ran back to Shi Sheng as sheined with a crestfallen expression, ¡°Senior, why¡¯d you make me follow Lord Rui Yi?¡±

    ¡°...You were turned by him. It¡¯s normal for you to follow him ah.¡± Shi Sheng spoke innocently.

    ¡°But...¡± Liang Ge appeared a bit conflicted.

    Seeing that Xi Yin, who was standing in the distance, was looking none too happy, Shi Sheng got up and patted Liang Ge¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re cutting into our alone time by being here.¡±

    Liang Ge immediately looked in Xi Yin¡¯s direction. Upon noticing his unsightly expression, she trembled.

    ¡°You can¡¯t very well follow me for the rest of your life. You¡¯re just learning from Rui Yi, I didn¡¯t ask you to do anything with him.¡±

    ¡°But Lord Rui Yi seems very frightening...¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Just what did that clown do to scare this girl so much?¡¯</i>

    ¡°More so than Xi Yin?¡±

    Liang Ge¡¯s expression changed. She hurriedly bowed and retreated. ¡°Goodnight, Senior!¡±

    It was clear Xi Yin was scarier to her than Rui Yi.

    She dawdled her way back to Rui Yi¡¯s ce. The front door was locked.

    She took a deep breath, and knocked.

    But no one opened the door.

    <i>¡®Is he not in?¡¯</i>

    She knocked again, but still no one answered.

    After knocking the door for five minutes straight, Liang Ge gave up. <i>¡®Either he¡¯s not in, or he¡¯s deliberately not opening the door for me.¡¯</i>

    ......

    The next day, when Rui Yi opened the door, a strange object fell in, causing him to be startled and leap back.

    Once he saw what the ¡®object¡¯ was, his expression darkened. Striding over, he yelled at the person who was still bleary from having just woken up, ¡°What¡¯re you doing sleeping at the front door?! Did I mistreat you or something?!¡±

    Liang Ge was woken up from the shout and her gaze met Rui Yi¡¯s enraged eyes.

    Liang Ge hurriedly got to her feet and straightened out her clothing before speaking, head still lowered, ¡°I knocked... You didn¡¯t open the door.¡±

    Rui Yi nked out for moment, his expression changing very quickly. In the end, he grabbed a key ring from the side and shoved it into Liang Ge¡¯s hand.

    And this was how Liang Ge ended up staying with Rui Yi. When he was in a good mood, he¡¯d teach Liang Ge some basic stuff about vampires. When he wasn¡¯t in a good mood, there¡¯d be times Liang Ge wouldn¡¯t see him for the whole day.

    But Rui Yi¡¯s obsession for making her change clothes never died down.

    As she looked at the wardrobe that was getting filled with more clothes, she worried about what she was going to do. <i>¡®Why is Lord Rui Yi¡¯s taste so weird? All these clothes are so...pink. Andcey. And really Mary Sue. And if I don¡¯t wear them, he gets really angry as if I let him down or something!¡¯</i>

    Liang Ge really wanted to finish her studies and leave! She didn¡¯t want to be with him at all!

    She didn¡¯t like Rui Xue, it was just that he was the first vampire she met, so he¡¯d left asting impression on her. It was hard not to think about him.

    ......

    Rui Yi wasn¡¯t particrly bothered by the presence of one more person in his house. It was more like having a new pet.

    But today, he found the house to be exceptionally quiet when he returned. His brow furrowed. <i>¡®Ran off again? Hmph! Not as if I¡¯ll eat her! Why¡¯d she run?¡¯</i>

    Rui Yi climbed the stairs. When he was walking past Liang Ge¡¯s room, he could make out clothes scattered on the ground through the crack of the slightly opened door. His steps paused. He pushed the door fully open and entered.

    <i>¡®She actually dared to toss her clothes on the floor like that! She must be tired of liv¡ª¡¯</i>

    His hand that had been picking up the clothes paused, before turning over and opening up. Dark red bloodstains covered his palm.

    ......

    When Liang Ge came to, she found herself in someone¡¯s arms as wind whistled past her ears.

    ¡°Lord Rui Yi...¡± Liang Ge lifted her head slightly to get a good look at the person holding her.

    Rui Yi didn¡¯t speak as he carried her into the room and started stripping her.

    ¡°Lord Rui Yi!¡± Liang Ge clutched onto her tattered apparel as she retreated in panic. But the movement caused her wounds to act up, making her gasp sharply in pain.

    Rui Yi¡¯s brow furrowed harder. Ignoring Liang Ge¡¯s protests, he stripped her bare, revealing the multiple wounds on her body. His expression could no longer be described as merely ¡®dark¡¯.

    <i>¡®They dared to touch one of mine?!¡¯</i>

    Even if she was more like a pet he was raising, that didn¡¯t mean others could treat her this way!

    His face was dark as he applied medicine to Liang Ge¡¯s wounds. The whole time, Liang Ge wished she could find a hole in the ground to hide in. But the difference in strength was too great¡ªshe wasn¡¯t even able to hide under the nkets.

    Only once Rui Yi had dressed her up in a very pink frock did Liang Ge feel less embarrassed.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be a repeat of today.¡± Rui Yi left after saying this. <i>¡®Taking advantage of when I¡¯m out to kidnap one of mine? Think I¡¯m dead?!¡¯</i>

    Liang Ge heard that the n that kidnapped her was exterminated. The culprit wasn¡¯t Rui Yi, but Shi Sheng.

    Liang Ge felt warm inside. <i>¡®Senior is the best to me!¡¯</i>

    During her period of recuperation, Rui Yi used all sorts of methods to make her wear various princess gowns. His gaze when he looked at her got stranger and stranger. Like he was looking at a toy that was very fun to y with.

    Liang Ge felt like if she didn¡¯t run now, she¡¯d probably have a pervert admirer. Hence, the moment her wounds were healed, she ran.

    Rui Yi, who had just discovered he rather liked making Liang Ge wear all sorts of pretty clothing, was so angered his face turned ck. <i>¡®Dared to run once, now you¡¯re running again?!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 317

    <h4>Chapter 317 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (1)</h4>

    Shi Sheng lived for a long time in that world. Just as she felt like she could continue living, Xi Yin suddenly kicked the bucket. Because they had a blood contract, Shi Sheng naturally died too.

    Having returned to the System Space, Shi Sheng drew her sword and charged over to the screen.

    <strong>[Host... Host, calm down!!!] </strong>System¡¯s cold robotic voice contained a hint of anxiety.

    Shi Sheng hacked at the screen with her sword.

    <i>Kacha!</i>

    Cobweb-like cracks spread across the screen, though it stubbornly remained lit.

    <strong>[Host, calm down!!!] <i>¡®Master, pleasee! Host has gone crazy!¡¯</i></strong>

    <i>¡®Calm down my arse!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Speak! How¡¯d Xi Yin die?!¡± <i>¡®His body was perfectly fine until it suddenly wasn¡¯t!¡¯</i>

    System spoke weakly, <strong>[Host... it¡¯s not good for you to stay in a world for too long.]</strong>

    ¡°Bollocks! Why didn¡¯t you kill me off in the cultivation world then?!¡±

    <i>¡®I knew it was this damned system¡¯s doing!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[......]</strong>

    Shi Sheng once again hacked at the screen with her sword.

    <strong>[Host, please do not damage public property.]</strong>

    ¡°So what if I do, huh? What can you do to me?¡± Shi Sheng chopped the screen in front of her to bits.

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®Nothing...but I can repair myself.¡¯</i></strong>

    The broken screen vanished before Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes, as a perfectly new one appeared in its ce.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed and, after a slight pause, the anger on her face vanished.

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®There¡¯s something off with Host¡¯s expression!</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Forget it, let¡¯s quickly send her off. I<sup>(bxt)</sup> can¡¯t handle such a scary Host.¡¯</i></strong>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s stats shed on the screen.

    Name: Shi Sheng

    Morality Points: -146,500

    Life Points: 30

    Contribution Points: 21,000

    Mission Rank: B

    Mission Points: 90

    Hidden Quest: Completed

    Hidden Quest Reward: 2,000 Contribution Points

    Item List: ¡°Queen¡¯s Crown¡±, ¡°Ghost King¡¯s Heart¡±

    <i>¡®My morality points are really going down the gutter...</i>

    <i>Come on! I<sup>(bbb)</sup><strong>did</strong> create a new era! Aren¡¯t you supposed to reward me for this? Really now...</i>

    <i>There¡¯s a problem with your logic!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[But you disrupted the world¡¯s development.]</strong>

    ¡°I was just making them evolve faster!¡±

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®Forced logic!¡¯</i></strong>

    <strong><i>¡®Host¡¯s condition appears to have worsened...into something terminal.¡¯</i></strong>

    <strong>[Do you wish to enter the next mission?]</strong>

    <strong>[Initialising transfer...]</strong>

    ¡°Fuck, wait a mo¡ª¡± <i>¡®¡ªment, I¡¯m<sup>(lz)</sup> not done talking!¡¯</i>

    But Shi Sheng didn¡¯t get a chance to finish her sentence before darkness overtook her vision and she vanished from the System Space.

    ......

    ¡°Your Excellency, I fear it is not proper for Sir Duan to remain here. He is the Ning Princess¡¯ secondary husband now!¡±

    Shi Sheng opened her eyes to find a rather heroic-looking woman in front of her. She blinked. Then blinked again.

    ¡°Your Excellency? Are you feeling irritation in your eyes?¡± The woman appeared to immediately grow anxious. ¡°Did something get into your eyes just now, when you were out in the rain? This one will summon a physician immediately!¡±

    The woman left.

    Shi Sheng was about to call out but, upon thinking that she could use this opportunity to go over the plot, she didn¡¯t.

    This was a...smutty novel set in a matriarchal society. The main character was Jiang Zhi. Before she transmigrated here, she was just a trivial, penny-pinching white-cor worker.

    Then she transmigrated into the body of a loser Princess of a matriarchal society.

    Jiang Zhi had to worry over her daily needs back in her modern world, but she no longer had to do so here. And as an added bonus, she was surrounded by hot guys.

    Hence, Jiang Zhi wanted to be ayabout. Enjoying life and screwing hot guys became her life goal.

    Yep, this was a novel where sex happened for the hell of it. The plot was just secondary.

    Many men fell for Jiang Zhi, who felt like she loved all of them and didn¡¯t know who to pick. But this was a matriarchal society, right?

    So in the end, Jiang Zhi showed off how wide her heart was...by epting them all and bing a winner in life.

    The original owner of this body was Jun Liyou, who was 23 years of age. She was a young Prime Minister with many aplishments beneath her belt. Whether it was position, authority, or backing, she had it all.

    There were countless people who wanted to climb into her bed, but Jun Liyou didn¡¯t take a liking to anyone and didn¡¯t wish to exin herself. Somehow, rumours that she had violent tendencies circted, causing all the young noble lords to avoid her like the gue.

    Jun Liyou had a fianc¨¦ called Duan Qingyun. They had been promised to each other in childhood and were ted to get married after Duan Qingyun came of age. However, Jun Liyou¡¯s mother had died on the year Duan Qingyun was to have hising-of-age ceremony.

    While the mourning period for the death of a parent would normally be three months, Jun Liyou respected her mother greatly, and thus extended it to three years.

    During these three years, she didn¡¯t exin her actions to anyone else. She had merely promised the Duan n that she would definitely marry Duan Qingyun after the three years were up. However, the outsiders thought she didn¡¯t want to marry him.

    As a lordling who hadn¡¯t been married by hisdy wife even when he reached the ripe old age of eighteen, Duan Qingyun became aughing stock.

    Duan Qingyun didn¡¯t know the promise Jun Liyou had made to the Duan n, so he harboured some resentment towards her.

    Jun Liyou had been nning on marrying Duan Qingyun in a grand ceremony after the mourning period was over. She hadn¡¯t been nning on having any secondary husbands either, so Duan Qingyun would have been the sole Master of the Jun n.

    But a month before the mourning period was to end, Jun Liyou discovered that Duan Qingyun and Jiang Zhi were bing rather close.

    Jiang Zhi had even looked for her and told her to break her engagement with Duan Qingyun, even saying stuff like: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to marry him, don¡¯t dy him.¡±

    Of course, Jun Liyou hadn¡¯t been willing to oblige. After all, when had she expressed her unwillingness to marry Duan Qingyun?

    Even if she didn¡¯t love Duan Qingyun, she still felt responsible for him, yet Jiang Zhi pestered her endlessly with talk of ¡®freedom in love¡¯.

    Jun Liyou didn¡¯t make a scene. After seeing off Jiang Zhi, she asked Duan Qingyun to meet up to ask for his opinion.

    Jiang Zhi had somehow received word of this, and so she rushed to where they were meeting.

    At the time, Duan Qingyun had identally spilled a cup full of boiling hot tea. Jun Liyou had gone forward to check on him out of her sense of responsibility. When Jiang Zhi arrived, she found Jun Liyou clutching at Duan Qingyun¡¯s hand. She thought Jun Liyou was trying to make a move on him, leading her to confront Jun Liyou on the spot.

    Because there were so many people around, Jun Liyou was unable to exin herself clearly. And she wasn¡¯t the type that liked to exin themselves anyway. In the end, she huffily left with a flick of her sleeves.

    Gradually, the rumours that Jun Liyou had violent tendencies turned into that of an irresponsible bully. Her reputation became aplete mess.

    Jiang Zhi relied on her reputation as a good-for-nothing<sup>[1]</sup> to continuously raise all hell in an attempt to get Jun Liyou to dissolve the engagement with Duan Qingyun. In the end, it got so bad, the Empress had to step in.

    The Empress had a healthy caution for the Jun n. Adding on to the fact that the Duan n held a lot of military authority, she was very willing to break these two families apart.

    So she proimed a decree announcing the dissolution of their engagement.

    Jun Liyou had once asked Duan Qingyun whether or not he was really willing to dissolve their engagement¡ªif he wasn¡¯t, she had ways to make the Empress rescind the imperial decree.

    But Duan Qingyun told her he did want their engagement dissolved.

    And so, Jun Liyou didn¡¯t do anything to oppose the decree, as sheplied in dissolving the engagement.

    The result was that even more terrible rumours circted around her.

    Jiang Zhi married Duan Qingyun. At first, everything seemed fine and dandy as she doted on him a lot.

    But as time wore on and more men appeared by her side¡ªsome of whom were much better looking than Duan Qingyun¡ªhe naturally lost her favour.

    When Jun Liyou next met Duan Qingyun, he was horrendously thin and in a dazed state. Because they had been engaged once, Jun Liyou went up to ask him what happened.

    It turned out that one of Jiang Zhi¡¯s men had been poisoned, and Duan Qingyun had been used of being the one behind it. And Jiang Zhi didn¡¯t believe his protests of innocence.

    Had he not met Jun Liyou, he would havemitted suicide then.

    <sup>[1]</sup> I think the connotation is that it would lower Jun Liyou¡¯s standing if she tried dealing with Jiang Zhi...?

 Chapter 318

    <h4>Chapter 318 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (2)</h4>

    She wanted to send him back to Jiang Zhi¡¯s residence, but he wasn¡¯t willing to return even on pain of death. And he wasn¡¯t willing to return to the Duan n either.

    Jun Liyou could only bring Duan Qingyun back with her, and get people to serve him attentively, while she sent others to invite Jiang Zhi over to bring him back.

    As he saw that Jun Liyou still had no secondary husbands, Duan Qingyun couldn¡¯t help but regret his decision back then.

    He¡¯d only learned from his father not long ago that if he¡¯d waited just one more month, Jun Liyou would¡¯ve married him.

    Because there were too many men by Jiang Zhi¡¯s side who he couldn¡¯t win against, Duan Qingyun thought of returning to Jun Liyou¡¯s side.

    He took advantage of when she was ill to climb into her bed.

    Jun Liyou was a very responsible person. She naturally had to take responsibility for what she had done<sup>[1]</sup>.

    Hence, when Jiang Zhi came knocking, Jun Liyou stubbornly locked horns with her.

    But Jiang Zhi secretly looked for Duan Qingyun, telling him she¡¯d already investigated everything and knew he wasn¡¯t the culprit. She also apologised for being so distant to him.

    As the one he liked was still Jiang Zhi, he was coaxed into returning with her after making a show of resisting.

    But as Duan Qingyun was now under suspicion of having done something illicit with Jun Liyou, after Jiang Zhi brought him back, she didn¡¯t visit his chambers any more.

    As a result, Duan Qingyun once again thought of the days when he was in the Jun n.

    But Jun Liyou was no fool. Ever since he¡¯d chosen to leave with Jiang Zhi, Jun Liyou had no intention of bothering with him anymore.

    There is a rather urate saying, ¡°It¡¯s hard to guard against petty people.¡±

    After several failed attempts at contacting Jun Liyou, Duan Qingyun actually used her of raping him.

    Jiang Zhi had a possessive streak towards her men. Even if she didn¡¯t like him very much anymore, he was still hers.

    As a result, Jiang Zhi began deliberately opposing Jun Liyou. Thetter counterattacked¡ªbut from the perspective of outsiders, it appeared more like she was the one deliberately opposing Jiang Zhi. This persisted until Jun Liyou ended up with a ruined reputation, and her entire n was executed.

    Everyone thought she¡¯d gotten her just desserts even though she¡¯d done nothing to deserve it.

    Jun Liyou didn¡¯t understand. Just what had she done wrong for her to end up in this state?

    She wasn¡¯t willing to just ept it. She wanted another chance¡ªa chance to live grandly, to protect her family, to ensure her n¡¯s reputation remained sound.

    Of course, the most important thing was to ensure Duan Qingyun got hiseuppance. Jun Liyou believed that other than wasting a few years of his life, she hadn¡¯t let him down in any way. What basis did he have for teaming up with Jiang Zhi to deal with her like that?

    Shi Sheng facepalmed and sighed.

    <i>¡®This Duan Qingyun...is definitely your ssic evil supporting female lead. And his ending wasn¡¯t bad either! The FL actually didn¡¯t pursue the matter of him being screwed by someone else!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng had always thought her three views were warped. But upon having a look at this plot, she knew what truly warped views were.

    <i>¡®I mean, if the FL liked Duan Qingyun, it would¡¯ve been understandable. But from the plot, it seems like he wasn¡¯t even the one she liked the most! As expected of a modern white-cor worker! In the modern world, who hasn¡¯t been screwed by a prick?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Your Excellency, the physician is here.¡±

    Shi Sheng raised her head to find the woman from before leading another woman carrying a box into the room.

    ¡°Greetings, Prime Minister.¡±

    The woman from before was called Dai Yue. She was one of the two attendants who were Jun Liyou¡¯s closest confidantes. The other was called Ying Yue.

    ¡°Your Excellency?¡± <i>¡®Why is Her Excellency just staring at nothing? Are her eyes okay already?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng came back to her senses. She looked at the physician. Recalling that it was because Jun Liyou hadter fallen ill, which allowed Duan Qingyun to take advantage, she couldn¡¯t help but cough. She told the physician her eyes were fine, but still got the physician to examine her anyway.

    ¡°There are no major issues with Your Excellency¡¯s body¡ªat most you¡¯ve been out in the cold for too long. In a bit, thismoner will write a prescription to get rid of the coldness. Your Excellency should be fine after you¡¯ve taken the prescription.¡±

    Dai Yue let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Then we shall have to trouble you, physician.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no trouble! No trouble at all!¡± The physician replied, somewhat panicked, before being sent off by Dai Yue.

    ¡°Dai Yue, once the rain¡¯s stopped, send Duan Qingyun back.¡± Shi Sheng stood at the doorway as she gave orders to Dai Yue, who was walking back towards her. <i>¡®I should send this menace back to the FL.¡¯</i>

    Dai Yue was delighted. ¡°Yes.¡±

    <i>¡®I never liked that Duan Qingyun. The reason why Her Excellency has never taken any secondary husbands was because she wanted to marry him.</i>

    <i>But what did he do? He somehow got involved with the Ning Princess, and even made Her Excellency lose so much face!¡¯</i>

    When theirdy had suddenly brought him back, both Dai Yue and Ying Yue had been very worried that she would do something inappropriate.

    Duan Qingyun had probably never expected to be sent away like this, for he appeared unwilling to leave and made a scene about wanting to see the Prime Minister.

    He was one of the Ning Princess¡¯s secondary husbands after all¡ªthe servants didn¡¯t dare to use force to expel him, so they could only ask Shi Sheng for instructions.

    Shi Sheng was currently suffering from a bit of a headache¡ªa real one. Hence, upon hearing the report from a servant, her temper red. ¡°Who wants to see him?! If he won¡¯t leave, just beat him up!¡±

    The servant was scared into trembling. She followed Shi Sheng¡¯s orders and chased Duan Qingyun out.

    ...Though they didn¡¯t dare to beat him up as she told them to. In any case, he was still the Ning Princess¡¯s secondary husband.

    Duan Qingyun didn¡¯t dare to cause a scene once he was out of the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. He was clear of his current identity. He just couldn¡¯t help but harbour a bit of resentment towards Shi Sheng.

    <i>¡®She was the one who brought me back, so how could she chase me away so heartlessly?¡¯</i>

    ......

    In a matriarchy, other than the positions of men and women being reversed, everything else was the same as in any society.

    As Shi Sheng was the Prime Minister, she had to attend the morning court every day.

    <i>¡®I really have to wake up earlier than chickens...¡¯</i>

    Since she had to attend court, she naturally met the female lead.

    Although Jiang Zhi was reputed to be a useless Princess, under the efforts of the current her, she was about to rinse herself of this name. Furthermore, she did a good job of pleasing the Empress. As a result, the Empress gave her more responsibilities.

    Recently, the Empress had even allowed her to attend court and listen to the proceedings. This was treatment that only the Crown Princess should have.

    As Shi Sheng was the Prime Minister, she was to stand with Jiang Zhi at the front.

    ¡°Her Majesty has punished the Crown Princess by making her copy scriptures these past few days... Do you guys know what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°No...¡±

    Seeing as the Empress hadn¡¯t arrived yet, several officials began gossiping.

    ¡°I heard it¡¯s because the Crown Princess harassed a man outside the pce...¡±

    ¡°The Crown Princess can have any man she wants, so why does she keep stirring up trouble outside?¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister, do you know the reason?¡± An official who was standing close to Shi Sheng asked her in a whisper.

    ¡°No.¡± Shi Sheng had an aloof expression expected of a Prime Minister.

    <i>¡®Even if I<sup>(bbb)</sup> knew, I wouldn¡¯t tell you!¡¯</i>

    The Crown Princess found Jiang Zhi to be an eyesore recently because thetter had grown more favoured by their Imperial Mother. Naturally, the Crown Princess would cause trouble for Jiang Zhi.

    And the result was that the former was punished to copy scriptures by their Imperial Mother.

    This was proof of the absolute principle various other side characters had used their lives to demonstrate: never oppose the female lead. Of course, that was under the condition that your IQ wasn¡¯t online.

    Jiang Zhi cast a ratherplicated nce at Shi Sheng. Thetter red right back. <i>¡®What¡¯re you looking at? Never seen a wless beauty like me<sup>(bbb)</sup>?¡¯</i>

    Setting aside her own ability, the reason why Jun Liyou could have such a high position at such a young age had to do with having the Jun n as her backing.

    The Jun n had already produced three sessive generations of Prime Ministers, so the connections and wealth they¡¯d umted was enough to cause the Empress to feel wary.

    This was the reason why Shi Sheng was unafraid of the FL.

    Not even the Empress would dare to do anything to her.

    <i>¡®Though this FL looks rather delicate...¡¯</i>

    In a matriarchal society, all women appeared tougher on average. After all, the women had to do the men¡¯s work now. If they appeared too weak and fragile, they wouldn¡¯t be able to give others the feeling of dependability.

    Jiang Zhi was startled that Shi Sheng red at her. <i>¡®I haven¡¯t even gone looking for her yet, and she has the gall to re at me?¡¯</i>

    Jiang Zhi was about to speak but a loud cry interrupted her.

    ¡°Her Majesty, the Empress is here¡ª¡±

    The sounds of discussion immediately died down, as all those present lowered their heads.

    <sup>[1]</sup> Don¡¯t forget, this is a society where roles are reversed. In our world, this situation would be like one where a guy is screwed by a girl but has to take responsibility for her because she¡¯s assumed to be the one taken advantage of.

 Chapter 319 - Itâ€™s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (3

    <h4>Chapter 319 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (3</h4>

    The Empress appeared to be getting on in years, as could be evidenced by the streaks of white hair at her temples. Her expression was stern, the very epitome of solemn dignity.

    If Shi Sheng had to describe her...she looked like a stereotypical fierce teacher.

    Court sessions were dull and tedious. Shi Sheng daydreamed the entire time. Only when the Empress called out to her specifically, did she rein in her wild thoughts.

    ¡°I<sup>(wc)</sup> haven¡¯t been feeling well recently and can¡¯t exert myself<sup>(wc)</sup>.¡± Shi Sheng replied in a proper manner, though it was clear her tone was merely perfunctory.

    The Empress, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®The Prime Minister has been unfocused for a while, and now she¡¯s actually using such excuses to brush me off!</i>

    <i>What¡¯s she nning? Is she beginning to rebel?¡¯</i>

    Although the Empress knew it had just been a perfunctory reply, she still continued along the same train of conversation. ¡°You put a lot of effort into managing state affairs. Do take care of your own body too; don¡¯t copse from exhaustion.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips tugged into a rather insincere smile. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have anyone who can attend to you at home. How about we<sup>(z)</sup> bestow you several beauties? Seeing as how you haven¡¯t been feeling well, they can help take care of you as well.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®I bet you mean keep an eye on me, eh?¡¯</i>

    This wasn¡¯t the first time the Empress wanted to gift Jun Liyou beauties, but thetter had always found all sorts of excuses to reject. Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes swivelled in their sockets. ¡°Thank you for your benevolent gesture, Your Majesty.¡±

    The Empress looked at Shi Sheng like she was an alien. <i>¡®Did this Prime Minister of mine get kidnapped and swapped out for someone else? Not paying attention during court, pushing off duties to someone else, and now she¡¯s even epting the men I¡¯m bestowing...</i>

    <i>This won¡¯t do! I have to get to the bottom of this!¡¯</i>

    The expressions of the other officials were rather odd, too, as they started scheming in their hearts.

    ¡°Since the Prime Minister is feeling under the weather, then the Ning Princess shall be in charge of this affair.¡±

    Jiang Zhi frowned. The Empress had been talking about the ceremonial ritual to be held not long from now. Its purpose was to pray for a bountiful harvest, so that the people would not starve.

    Of course, as someone from modern times, Jiang Zhi didn¡¯t believe in such rituals.

    The yields from harvests in ancient times were low in quantity and variety. Adding to the fact that normal peasants weren¡¯t able to have their own fields, many people starved to death once winter came.

    Jiang Zhi really wanted to give them a lesson on agricultural science. But seeing as she had only just obtained the trust of the Empress, she suppressed this urge.

    ¡°Yes, I<sup>(ec)</sup> shall not let you down, Imperial Mother.¡±

    The following proceedings were nothing more than a bunch of trivial affairs causing Shi Sheng to feel like dozing off.

    <i>¡®So fucking boring! I think I should just call in sick from now on...¡¯</i>

    After the court session was over, Shi Sheng slowly headed outside. Jiang Zhi deliberately slowed down to keep pace with Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Prime Minister, may I have a word with you?¡±

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t even pause her steps as she very rudely rejected, ¡°No.¡±

    Jiang Zhi¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Prime Minister, it¡¯s concerning Qingyun.¡±

    She deliberately emphasised ¡°Qingyun¡±.

    Shi Sheng turned, her lips raising slightly into a ridiculing smile. ¡°He¡¯s <i>your</i> husband, how does he have anything to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Several days ago, Qingyun went to your residence...¡±

    ¡°Really? Howe I wasn¡¯t aware?¡± Shi Sheng began spouting bullshit.

    Jiang Zhi, ¡°...¡±

    Her expression changed quickly several times before sinking. ¡°Jun Liyou, Qingyun is my<sup>(bw)</sup> husband. As the Prime Minister, you should know to avoid scandal. Please do not harass Qingyun anymore in the future.¡±

    Shi Sheng paused and turned to face Jiang Zhi as she raised her tone. ¡°How are you certain he¡¯s not the one harassing me?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way Qingyun would harass you!¡± Jiang Zhi immediately rebuked. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like you! A forcefully plucked melon is not sweet¡ªif you really like him, you should keep his reputation in mind!¡±

    Shi Sheng silently stared at Jiang Zhi.

    Those eyes were as dark as ink and contained no ripples. When Jiang Zhi met those eyes, she felt as though she had been stripped naked, all her thoughts lying bare before this person. She saw the woman move her lips.

    ¡°What gave you the impression I liked Duan Qingyun?¡±

    Jun Liyou had never said she liked Duan Qingyun. Everything she did, she did out of a sense of responsibility.

    It was only because Jun Liyou held herself at fault for dying Duan Qingyun for so many years that she felt responsible for him. That was it.

    Jiang Zhi was rendered speechless. Upon thinking carefully, it seemed that Jun Liyou really had never said she liked Duan Qingyun. But from her actions before, didn¡¯t she clearly like him?

    By the time Jiang Zhi thought this, Shi Sheng had long left.

    Jiang Zhi quietly muttered, ¡°If you like him, then you like him. What¡¯s there to hide? Ancients are so prissy.¡±

    She hade from modern times where people were more open, so she felt an innate superiority to ancient people. As a result, she looked down on the way Shi Sheng covered things up.

    That¡¯s right. To Jiang Zhi, Shi Sheng was just hiding her feelings.

    ......

    By the time Shi Sheng returned to her residence, the people bestowed by the Empress had already arrived.

    As Dai Yue and Ying Yue stood in front of the brilliantly dressed and overly perfumed men, their expression seemed cut from the same cloth.

    <i>¡®Has Her Excellency experienced something horrible that made her ept the Empress¡¯ people?¡¯</i>

    ¡°The Empress wants me to keep at it for seven days a week with no rest ah.¡± Shi Sheng saw the seven men standing in a line from afar.

    A strange thought popped up in Shi Sheng¡¯s mind:

    <i>¡®Snow White and the Seven Dwarves? The fuck...?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯re back!¡± Dai Yue and Ying Yue came forth to greet her.

    The ¡®seven dwarves¡¯ all greeted her as well. ¡°Greetings, Prime Minister.¡±

    Shi Sheng shuddered. Honestly, she was unable to get used to seeing a group of such weak and delicate men.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t feel any revulsion. After all, every world had its own rules.

    The Empress had really taken great pains for this... Each of the seven men had their own uniqueness.

    There was a seductive one, a cute one, a mature one...

    She could basically have her pick.

    <i>¡®I<sup>(bbb)</sup> never thought there would be such a day...¡¯</i>

    Their looks were also above average. No matter who you picked, if you ced them in a normal household, they would be greatly favoured.

    ¡°Eh...¡± Shi Sheng didn¡¯t go over, instead casually reaching out to point at them. ¡°You guys arrange for them to do something.¡±

    The two Yues, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®What does that mean?¡¯</i>

    Ying Yue was the more lively one of the two, so she asked what they were both thinking.

    Shi Sheng waved. ¡°Just don¡¯t let me see them.¡±

    Ying Yue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Then why bring them back in the first ce?! Isn¡¯t that just creating more work?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng was standing a fair distance away from the ¡®seven dwarves¡¯, so they didn¡¯t hear her words.

    When they saw Shi Sheng leaving with Dai Yue, the ¡®seven dwarves¡¯ felt anxious. ¡°Miss Ying Yue, why has the Prime Minister left? Who does she want to serve her tonight?¡±

    <i>¡®Serve her? In your dreams! Her Excellency has never been one to indulge in carnal pleasures¡ªlet alone the fact that you people are sent by the Empress!¡¯</i>

    Of course, Ying Yue couldn¡¯t tell them this. After all, they were sent by the Empress.

    ¡°Her Excellency has been feeling a bit under the weathertely and shouldn¡¯t exert herself. Sirs, please follow me.¡±

    ¡°We can take care of the Prime Minister.¡± One of the young men spoke, unwilling to give up.

    ¡°Her Majesty sent us to take good care of the Prime Minister. This is within our duties. Miss Ying Yue, please help us put in a good word with Her Excellency...¡±

    Ying Yue¡¯s expression darkened. She really didn¡¯t understand why herdy had brought these people back.

    ¡°Her Excellency needs to rest quietly for recuperation. Sirs, please do not go on. When she wishes to see you, she will naturally summon you.¡±

 Chapter 320 - Itâ€™s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (4)

    <h4>Chapter 320 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (4)</h4>

    ¡°Your Excellency, didn¡¯t you reject the Empress previously? Howe this time...¡± Dai Yue helped Shi Sheng out of her court attire.

    Shi Sheng casually jerked the official¡¯s hat off her head and shed a wicked smile at Dai Yue. ¡°My rxed future rests on their shoulders.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± <i>¡®What¡¯s she talking about?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng sent the Empress a letter stating her body wasn¡¯t feeling too well and so needed time to recuperate. If there was anything really important, she could just deliver a message to Shi Sheng¡¯s residence.

    In summary:

    <i>I¡¯m<sup>(lz)</sup> not going to court anymore. Don¡¯t bother me with trivialities. I¡¯m not giving up my authority though.</i>

    The Empress was unable to guess what her Prime Minister was thinking. So she could only allow her to take leave first, while getting her seven spies to help find out what was going on.

    But the seven couldn¡¯t even find a chance to meet Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Dai Yue, how are those few doing?¡± Shi Sheng drank porridge as she questioned Dai Yue, who was serving her.

    ¡°I sent people to keep an eye on them. No news will get out.¡±

    Shi Sheng ced the bowl down and wiped her mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s go over to have a look.¡±

    Dai Yue, ¡°!!!¡± <i>¡®No, Your Excellency! Don¡¯t give in!¡¯</i>

    Ying Yue had settled the men in arge courtyard. Their daily routine was like that of women in a normal ancient setting.

    They ate, they drank, they slept. Basically, they were very idle.

    As Dai Yue looked at Shi Sheng, who was standing in the shadows, she suddenly felt like she couldn¡¯t tell what her Mistress was thinking anymore.

    ¡°They look rather idle.¡± Shi Sheng rubbed her chin as she concluded after observing. Schadenfreude appeared on her face. ¡°Give them something to do.¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency...what should they be doing?¡± Ying Yue felt like she really wouldn¡¯t know what to do if she didn¡¯t ask.

    ¡°The servants ought to have a holiday.¡±

    Ying Yue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®It¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking it is, right?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng used a very serious gaze to tell Ying Yue her guess was correct. ¡°Go and tell them that if any of them perform exceptionally well at chores, they¡¯ll have a chance to meet me.¡±

    Ying Yue dazedly went to announce Shi Sheng¡¯s new ¡®policy¡¯.

    When they heard that they¡¯d have to do chores if they wanted to see Shi Sheng, their faces fell. Ever since they were young, they only learned the four arts<sup>[1]</sup> and how to please people. When had they ever done any sort of manualbour?

    But that reward was really enticing. If they had a chance to meet the Prime Minister, it meant there was a chance she¡¯d take a liking to them.

    Thus, a new form of fighting for favour was born in the Prime Minister¡¯s residence.

    However, it was still much too tiring for them to do manualbour. There were some who couldn¡¯t carry on past the first day. Over the next few days, more gave up.

    ¡°Your Excellency, only one of them is persevering...¡±

    ¡°Oh. Seems like this one¡¯s exceptionally loyal to the Empress.¡±

    The tasks Ying Yue had set these past few days were rather tricky, yet that one still hadn¡¯t given up.

    Dai Yue and Ying Yue exchanged nces. <i>¡®Your Excellency, your method of sorting by loyalty...is very unique.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Your Excellency, just what are you nning?¡±

    Ying Yue felt like she was going crazy. She couldn¡¯t guess herdy¡¯s thoughts at all.

    <i>¡®And it seems like Her Excellency recently has turned more... Hm, how do I put this? Though her expressions are more varied, I feel like she¡¯s even more indifferent than before.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng propped up her jaw as she stared into the darkness outside the window.

    <i>¡®I<sup>(bbb)</sup> wasn¡¯t thinking of doing anything. Just too bored, so I decided to toy with them.¡¯</i>

    The Empress had always wanted to nt a spy at her side. If she kept rejecting the Empress, thetter would continue trying to do so. Shi Sheng was merely toozy to keep finding excuses to reject her.

    Not everyone had a deep motive behind their actions.

    It was merely the tendency of humans to overthink things.

    Perhaps someone was merely doing something on a whim, but you just had to think of a million-word plot behind their motives.

    Shi Sheng had no intention of exining to Ying Yue and Dai Yue that she was merely toying around with them, causing them to believe even more that their Mistress might be nning something big.

    Not only the two Yues thought this way, the Empress did as well.

    ¡°What is Jun Liyou ying at?¡± The Empress frowned and looked at Jiang Zhi, who was standing below the dais.

    The Empress hadn¡¯t liked this daughter of hers much before. But recently, thetter had disyed ability that changed her view.

    To have been able to conceal herself for so many years meant she had the potential to achieve great things.

    Jiang Zhi was silent. <i>¡®How would I know what she¡¯s ying at?¡¯</i>

    The Empress sighed and changed the topic. ¡°How are the preparations for the Heaven¡¯s Ritual?¡±

    ¡°All that¡¯s left is to invite the priest from Mt. Wanyuan.¡± Jiang Zhi lowered her head, hiding the disdain on her face.

    <i>¡®They¡¯re just a bunch of conmen. The ancients sure are a superstitious lot.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Go invite him personally. You must be respectful!¡± The Empress was meticulous with her orders.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You may leave.¡± The Empress dismissed her with a wave.

    After kneeling and saluting the Empress, Jiang Zhi left the pce.

    As she stood atop the stairs to the pce, a cool night breeze blew past, causing goosebumps to pop up on her skin.

    She¡¯d already been here for half a year.

    <i>¡®Time sure does fly.¡¯</i>

    Jiang Zhi shook her head and begun heading back to her residence.

    Before she had even entered, a human figure dashed out and pounced on her, huffily tugging on her sleeve as he tattled, ¡°Your Grace, you¡¯re finally back! You must side with me on this! Duan Qingyun broke my most favourite hairpin! It was a gift from you; I couldn¡¯t even bear to wear it normally...¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, I didn¡¯t! He¡¯s ndering me!¡± Duan Qingyun popped out at some point and defended himself.

    Jiang Zhi rubbed her temples to relieve the headache that was building up. <i>¡®Just why can¡¯t these two get along properly?¡¯</i>

    In the end, she managed to pacify both of them with much effort. As for how she did so? Use your own imagination.

    ......

    While Jiang Zhi was busily preparing for the Heaven¡¯s Ritual, Shi Sheng used various ways and means to torment those boytoys.

    Even Dai Yue and Ying Yue felt pity towards them after seeing their miserable appearances.

    <i>¡®As expected, Her Excellency has no intention of treasuring the fairer sex as always. Wonder what kind of person she¡¯ll take a liking to...¡¯</i>

    In the end, someone finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and raised the matter of leaving.

    But how could Shi Sheng be willing to allow them to go? If they left, a second wave woulde!

    As quoted directly from Shi Sheng:

    ¡°You want to leave this residence after entering? Sure! Get out horizontally!¡±

    What was the meaning behind this? Horizontal = lying down dead!

    The seven had been utterly terrified. <i>¡®So it wasn¡¯t groundless that the Prime Minister is rumoured to have violent fetishes! Just why did we have to take this mission? Running into a lustful woman is way better than a cruel one!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Your Excellency, did you hear?¡± Ying Yue rushed in from the outside.

    ¡°What?¡± Shi Sheng was currently holding onto a brush and writing some very crooked words onto paper.

    She¡¯d been in ancient worlds several times before and had stayed several years there, but her calligraphy...still looked like dog scratchings.

    Ying Yue stared at the paper, unable to make out the words that had been written there. She was puzzled. <i>¡®Since when was Her Excellency practising a new calligraphy method?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she crumpled up the paper and tossed it to the ground.

    Ying Yue shifted her gaze. ¡°Didn¡¯t I report that the Ning Princess went to Mt. Wanyuan to invite the Taoist priest for the Heaven¡¯s Ritual?¡±

    ¡°En?¡± <i>¡®What? Don¡¯t tell me the FL took a liking to him?¡¯</i>

    ¡°She somehow managed to offend him and thus failed her mission. None of the people the Empress sent afterwards could invite him either, so Her Majesty has flown into a rage.¡± Ying Yue swiftly reported.

    Shi Sheng drew a turtle on the parchment.

    Ying Yue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Your Excellency, are you even listening to me?! Also...what are you drawing...? Your Excellency, just what kind of strange calligraphy style are you practising? Howe I can¡¯t recognise anything?¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> To y the zither, to y (Chinese) chess, to be well-versed in poetry and painting. It was too lengthy to fit in the text so I gave their shorter form despite it not being what the raws said.

 Chapter 321 - Itâ€™s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (5)

    Chapter 321 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (5)

    The priests of Mt. Wanyuan were greatly respected.

    Even the Empress was courteous to them.

    As for the reason? No one knew...

    It was just a tradition that had been passed down for a long time.

    The poption of Mt. Wanyuan had already dwindled greatly. But although it was no longer as revered in recent times, the imperial n still respected them greatly.

    As a result, one could see why Jiang Zhi offending the priest when she was meant to invite him had made the Empress so angry.

    All of the people the Empress had subsequently sent were rejected mercilessly. In the end, all the officials of some ranking had been sent. It was soon Shi Sheng¡¯s turn.

    Shi Sheng wanted to get out of going by pretending to be ill. Unfortunately, the Empress exercised great foresight by preparing the entire procession beforehand and announcing the decree to send her in front of manymoners.

    Shi Sheng could only grit her teeth and board the carriage. She could wilfully refuse to go, but then the Jun n would probably end up drowning in the spit of the people.

    Jun Liyou had wanted the Jun n to be fine.

    If Shi Sheng didn¡¯t go, the Jun n could forget about having any more peaceful days.

    Public opinion had always been a favourite tool of politicians.

    Mt. Wanyuan wasn¡¯t located too far from the capital. For the sake of showing the importance she ced in the priests of Mt. Wanyuan, the Empress had done her utmost to impress and decked out the procession quite grandly.

    Shi Sheng propped up her jaw and watched the view outside the carriage slowly change as the procession trundled along.

    This world didn¡¯t contain spirit energy, so the priests on Mt. Wanyuan probably just chanted scriptures and meditated all day.

    By the time they reached Mt. Wanyuan, night had already fallen. As she stood before a set of stairs that appeared to lead to heaven, Shi Sheng wore a dissatisfied expression as she looked at the two Yues.

    She had ¡®you actually want this Prime Minister to climb up there on <i>foot</i>?! Are you crazy?¡¯ written all over her face.

    ¡°Your Excellency, just bear with it.¡± Ying Yue smoothed her ruffled feathers. ¡°It¡¯s a mission from the Empress, isn¡¯t it? Besides, mountain-climbing has health benefits...¡±

    Dai Yue nodded too. ¡°Indeed, Your Excellency. At the very least, you have to put on a good show so you can report back to the Empress.¡±

    Shi Sheng was still dissatisfied. <i>¡®This mountain¡¯s so tall, I¡¯d<sup>(bbb)</sup> die before I<sup>(bbb)</sup> reached the top.¡¯</i>

    ¡°You two wait here. I¡¯ll go up on my own.¡±

    Ying Yue immediately objected, ¡°How can that do? Although this is Mt. Wanyuan, Your Excellency¡¯s safetyes first!¡±

    The priests of Mt. Wanyuan disliked having too many people on the mountain. So they had only been nning to bring just a few people to apany theirdy up, while the rest camped at the foot of the mountain.

    But suddenly hearing that Shi Sheng wished to ascend on her own, how could they agree to that?

    The two Yues were unwilling to allow Shi Sheng to go up alone no matter what she said.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®I<sup>(bbb)</sup> just wanted to use my sword to fly up, what¡¯re you guys getting in the way for?¡¯</i>

    ¡°This is an order.¡± Shi Sheng shaped her features into a stern mask. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me, else I¡¯ll go back.¡±

    The two Yues, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Why does Her Excellency¡¯s temper seem much worse than before?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng rushed up several flights of stairs and disappeared into the darkness of the night. Once she was out of everyone¡¯s view, she drew her sword and used it to fly up.

    The temple on the mountain was rather big, but there were only two sources of light. One came from a courtyard, while the other came from an even higher ce up a cliff..

    Shi Sheng frowned as shended in the courtyard. <i>¡®Why¡¯s this temple so quiet? It barely feels lived in...¡¯</i>

    <i>Creaaak¡ª</i>

    The door to a room on her left suddenly opened, allowing the light inside to spill out and envelop Shi Sheng, causing her shadow to appear long and drawn out.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Its upant let out a short yelp.

    The person standing in the doorway was a youngd who appeared about 11 or 12. He appeared very fair and tender and wore a green Daoist robe.

    ¡°Who are you? How did you get here?¡± The boy supported his somewhat crooked Daoist hat<sup>[1]</sup> as he poked his head out to get a better look at her. ¡°You¡¯re an official?¡±

    These past few days, many officials sent by the court had arrived to pay a visit, so the boy couldn¡¯t help but make this guess.

    ¡°En. Go call the person in charge here.¡± Since the other party was but a youngd, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t reveal her ferociousness.

    ¡°Senior Brother is resting.¡± Throughout this exchange, thed was using one hand to support the Daoist hat on his head. ¡°Pleasee again tomorrow.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®I climbed a mountain in the middle of the goddamn night and this fellow tells me toe again tomorrow?! Is this a joke?! My<sup>(bbb)</sup> time is very precious, okay?!¡¯</i>

    Thed watched as the woman¡¯s previously calm manner turned fiendish and she started striding over to him. Her terrifying aura scared him into retreating.

    ¡°W-what are you nning to do? This is Mt. Wanyuan¡ªI¡¯m a disciple of Mt. Wanyuan¡ªyou can¡¯t attack me!¡±

    <i>Pa!</i>

    Shi Sheng pped the doorframe. ¡°Take me to your Senior Brother. Right. Fucking. Now.¡±

    The youngd had probably never met such a barbaric woman, for he was terrified into quaking and his face turned even paler.

    ¡°S-Senior Brother doesn¡¯t see visitors at night.¡±

    Although he was nearly pissing his pants from fear, the boy still grit his teeth and insisted.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Thed felt his anus tightening. ¡°W-what do you want to do...?¡±

    Shi Sheng strode into the room, and grabbed the boy by the neck. ¡°Would you rather die, or lead me to your Senior Brother?¡±

    The boy was nearly in tears as he brought Shi Sheng further up the mountain, until they came to the cliff where she had noticed light before.

    There was a tower that had been built atop the cliff, without any visible pathways to get to it.

    ¡°How do I get over there?¡± Shi Sheng stared at the youngd who was currently shaking like a leaf.

    ¡°Fly over...¡± Thed replied in a soft voice.

    <i>¡®Fly?</i>

    <i>There¡¯s no spirit energy in this world; how¡¯d that Senior Brother of his fly up there? Did he grow wings? Is he a birdman or something?!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Hidden Quest: Promised to You<sup>[2]</sup>]</strong>

    Shi Sheng stared nkly at the lit room that wasn¡¯t very far from her.

    <i>¡®The hidden quest was actually here? A Daoist priest?! And ¡°promised to you¡±...? Why not ¡°die together¡± while you¡¯re at it?! System, are you fucking kidding me?¡¯</i>

    <strong>[...Hidden Quest Target: Ling Yue. Take him as your husband.]</strong>

    <i>¡®Great! Yet another name I¡¯ve never heard of!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng took a deep breath. <i>¡®I am so hacking that space apart when I get back.¡¯</i>

    The youngd stared in shocked terror as she drew her sword, sat on it, and flew up to the tower.

    This tower had three floors to it and a square tform at its base.

    The light wasing from the top of the tower.

    She¡¯d only justnded when someone opened the door to the tower, an oilmp in his hand. He wore a simr Daoist robe to the youngd back there.

    With a white jade hairpin in his hair, his dark flowing locks were bound by a white ribbon and hung from his back.

    As he stood there unfazed, his thin and long eyebrows scrunched together slightly as his brilliantly clear eyes stared cidly at Shi Sheng.

    The flickering light outlined his perfect features. He was surrounded by an ethereal aura, making him seem like an expert who¡¯d hidden away from the rest of the world.

    If he was brought to the capital, countless women would fight over him.

    ¡°You are trespassing on Mt. Wanyuan. Please return, Your Excellency.¡± Oh look, the expert spoke. His voice was as limpid as a mountain spring, the type that made you feel like your ears were going to get pregnant just from hearing it.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Return my arse!¡¯</i>

    She examined him for a while before suddenly striding towards him. <i>¡®This fellow¡¯s most likely that lil devil Feng Ci. A pity there isn¡¯t any spirit energy I can use to confirm this. Still, let¡¯s at least bring him back before thinking of a way to verify whether or not he¡¯s Feng Ci.¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue retreated a step, guardedness and dislike appearing in his eyes.

    Just as Shi Sheng was about to reach him, in the blink of an eye, he drew a flexible sword<sup>[3]</sup> and attacked her.

    <i>¡®Wah! Now you even dare to attack me<sup>(lz)</sup>!¡¯</i>

    Though, he really couldn¡¯t be med, seeing as Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t bothered to put her own sword away and had been advancing in a manner that could definitely be perceived as aggressive...

    <sup>[1]</sup> Here¡¯s a pic:

    <sup>[2]</sup> I really wish System would stop using poem verses... It¡¯s really hard on me! The original name of this quest in the raws is ¡°Óë×Ó³ÉËµ¡± while the poem goes ¡°ËÀÉúÆõÀ«£¬Óë×Ó³ÉËµ¡£Ö´×ÓÖ®ÊÖ£¬Óë×ÓÙÉÀÏ¡± I don¡¯t think there¡¯s an English trantion for it, but I¡¯ll give it a go: ¡°(My) life and death are promised to you. (I) wish to hold your hand till we both grow old and white-haired.¡± The brackets are implied (yes, you don¡¯t need pronouns in Chinese...)

    <sup>[3]</sup> There are two types of swords from what I know. One, the flexible type that bends and you can wrap it around your waist (for some). Two, the rigid sword that would break before it bends. I think.

    <sup>[4]</sup> I wasn¡¯t sure how to trante this part because it relies on a sort of pun? The original was ¡°´ÇóÏÓÐÄã¡± where the first two characters are Feng Ci and Shi Sheng¡¯s given names respectively. It sounds like ¡°´ËÉúÓÐÄã¡± which trantes to something like ¡°even if I only had you in this life (I would be content)¡± The words in brackets are more implied.

 Chapter 322 - Itâ€™s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (6)

    <h4>Chapter 322 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (6)</h4>

    Ling Yue¡¯s swordsmanship was rather good. Shi Sheng could even feel an unusual force behind his attacks.

    <i>¡®I wonder what that sword of his is made of. It¡¯s actually perfectly fine despite being hacked a few times by mine!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t fought in this body before, so she was a bit unustomed, nearly getting stabbed by Ling Yue¡¯s sword several times.

    Another stab¡ªcontaining that strange force¡ªcame at her from a tricky angle that was hard to guard against. Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t defend in time, letting it sink into her arm.

    She twisted her body and retreated. Shi Sheng nced at her sleeve that had been cut into, her eyes darkening for a moment.

    ¡°Please return.¡± Ling Yue put his sword away expressionlessly, his tone as cid as it had been at the start of their confrontation.

    Shi Sheng shifted her gaze from the wound and smiled at Ling Yue. ¡°The penalty for murder is death. You injured me, but I won¡¯t take your life. I¡¯ll settle for your body.¡±

    Though her inky-ck eyes were calm, Ling Yue could feel killing intent.

    That barely perceptible killing intent lingered around her. It wasn¡¯t thick by any means, but there was no way to miss it. Ling Yue¡¯s grip on his sword tightened as he inwardly raised his guard.

    ¡°If Your Excellency is here for the matter of the Heaven¡¯s Ritual, please return.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I never told you who I was. How did you know who I am, and why I came?¡±

    <i>¡®He referred to me as ¡°Your Excellency¡± the second he saw me, even though I never told him my name and didn¡¯t bring anything that would give away my identity. So how is he so certain?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Jun Liyou.¡± Ling Yue urately called out her name.

    ¡°Very good. I don¡¯t even have to introduce myself.¡± Shi Sheng nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Are youing with me on your own, or do I have to take you away?¡±

    ¡°Please forgive me for being unable to assist with the Heaven¡¯s Ritual¡ª¡±

    ¡°Who said anything about that Heaven¡¯s Ritual nonsense?¡± Shi Sheng interrupted him. ¡°I was asking whether you¡¯reing with me of your own free will, or if I have to take you away.¡±

    Ling Yue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Is there a difference?¡¯</i>

    His expression remained unchanged as he stared at Shi Sheng. The killing intent around her had vanished at some point. Now, she gave off the impression of someone who was harmless andzy.

    Ling Yue frowned. <i>¡®This woman... I can¡¯t read her face at all...and her behaviour is unpredictable too.¡¯</i>

    He fell silent for a time. ¡°Please allow me to consider, Your Excellency.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t decide by tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll decide for you.¡± Shi Sheng didn¡¯t press him for an answer.

    She shamelessly looked at the tower behind him. ¡°C¡¯mon, let me stay the night here.¡±

    Ling Yue, ¡°...¡±

    He picked up the oilntern that had already been extinguished before turning to enter the tower. Before he closed the door, he looked at Shi Sheng. ¡°Men and women should keep their distance. You should stay the night at the temple, Your Excellency.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Crazy.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng pulled up her sleeve to check the wound. It was rather deep, and it hurt a bit.

    <i>¡®Tsk, so harsh. Our rtionship¡¯s on the brink of dying.¡¯</i>

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®Host, aren¡¯t you being too confident in yourself? What if he isn¡¯t Feng Ci?¡¯</i></strong>

    ......

    The next day, Ling Yue was greeted by the sight of the woman fromst night leaning against the doorframe upon opening the door.

    Because the lightingst night had been rather dim, added to the fact she had been facing away from the light, he hadn¡¯t gotten a good look at her features. But now that he took a closer look, he found that this woman was rather good-looking.

    ¡°Thought it through yet, lil priest?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes curved upwards as she smiled the moment she saw him.

    Ling Yue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®It seems she looks even better when she smiles.¡¯</i>

    ¡°My Master has always been the one in charge of the Heaven¡¯s Ritual. I cannot guarantee my sess¡±

    ¡°Oh. No worries. Even if it fails, I can protect you.¡±

    Ling Yue¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    ¡°Why not? The Empress is rather scary when she gets angry. Lil priest, I really am capable¡ªwon¡¯t you consider repaying me with your body?¡± Shi Sheng relentlessly promoted herself.

    Ling Yue didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. ¡°Your Excellency, I am a priest. I do not concern myself with the mundane world.¡±

    ¡°Priests can return to the mundane ah! It¡¯s no fun being all alone. Wasn¡¯t there a saying that said when men and women team up, nothing¡¯s too tiring?¡± Shi Sheng continued putting in more effort.

    Ling Yue, ¡°...¡±

    He looked at the sky, his expression unreadable. In the end, he sighed inwardly. ¡°Since Your Excellency was able toe up here, I believe you will be able to find your way back down. I shall wait for you at the temple.¡±

    Shi Sheng watched as Ling Yue tapped the ground with his foot and he went flying off. Using various points on the mountain as for his footing, he soon reached the path on the other side.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Is this qinggong<sup><strong>[1]</strong></sup>?¡¯</i>

    Although this ancient world didn¡¯t have any spirit energy, the people here could cultivate inner energy and practise qinggong. She hadn¡¯t managed to think of thisst night.

    Jun Liyou was a civil official, so at most she would have learned a few basic moves to defend herself with. She wouldn¡¯t have had the time or the opportunity to learn something as high-level as qinggong.

    Shi Sheng pondered whether it was toote to learn it at her current age before slowly drawing her sword and descending the mountain.

    Since Shi Sheng had taken the direct route down while Ling Yue had to follow the path¡¯s winding route, Shi Sheng reached the courtyard before he did.

    This resulted in Ling Yue looking at Shi Sheng for a good long while before shifting his gaze.

    Behind him was the little priest whose eyes were red and swollen from crying. The little priest was very scared of Shi Sheng now, so he did his best to hide behind Ling Yue. ¡°Senior Brother...¡±

    <i>¡®This woman is too scary! Who knows if Senior Brother was bullied by herst night? Pei! Senior Brother wouldn¡¯t be bullied by her! He¡¯s so strong!¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue told the little priest he was leaving, prompting thetter to reveal a worried, guarded look.

    ¡°Senior Brother, can¡¯t you not go?¡± <i>¡®This woman doesn¡¯t have good intentions, how can Senior Brother just follow her?¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue lowered his voice and spoke to the little priest. Though thetter was still reluctant, he didn¡¯t object anymore.

    ¡°Thene back soon.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, be careful.¡± The little priest cast a pointed look in Shi Sheng¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Not as if I¡¯m going to eat your Senior Brother. Why¡¯re you looking at me like that?¡± Shi Sheng didn¡¯t like the way he looked at her, so she couldn¡¯t help but retort.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The little priest turned his head away. <i>¡®My Senior Brother is so good-looking, who knows if you¡¯ll suddenly turn beastly?¡¯</i>

    ¡°You damn brat...¡± Shi Sheng rolled up her sleeves and made to go beat up the little priest, but Ling Yue blocked her path. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shi Sheng shook her fist at the little brat. She spoke with an evil grin on her face, ¡°Your Senior Brother isn¡¯ting back. Just stay here alone!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying! Senior Brother wouldn¡¯t abandon me!¡± The little priest immediately burst out and jogged over to Ling Yue, tilting his head upwards to reveal the eyes that were shining with unshed tears. ¡°Senior Brother...you¡¯ll return, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, if you continue being like this, I won¡¯t follow you.¡± Ling Yue frowned and warned her.

    He then ruffled the little priest¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Take care of the ce.¡±

    Hearing this, the little priest let out a great sigh of relief before giving Shi Sheng a proud look. <i>¡®There¡¯s no way my Senior Brother would abandon me!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng pouted and didn¡¯t say any more, though her fingers traced the hilt of her sword and a cold glint could be seen in her eyes, causing the little priest to feel his body turn cold.

    Intentionally or otherwise, Ling Yue blocked off Shi Sheng¡¯s view with his body.

    Once they left the little priest, Shi Sheng merely walked in silence, neither teasing Ling Yue nor saying anything else.

    The two descended the mountain in this strange silence.

    <sup>[1]</sup> Çá¹¦/qinggong, for those who are new to Chinese literature, is a thing that allows the user to make their body seem lighter and so is able to achieve a sort of false flight, more like gliding really. It¡¯s rather popr in the Wuxia genre. I don¡¯t know enough specifics to go into detail, so I advise you to look it up yourself.

 Chapter 323 - Itâ€™s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (7)

    <h4>Chapter 323 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (7)</h4>

    When Dai Yue and Ying Yue saw that Shi Sheng really had invited a priest of Mt. Wanyuan, they felt pleasant surprise.

    <i>¡®The Empress can¡¯t say anything this time!¡¯</i>

    But once they got a closer look at the priest...

    <i>¡®Your Excellency, are you sure you didn¡¯t just randomly find someone?! And he¡¯s so young as well?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Where is Priest Tianxu? Your Excellency...you can¡¯t just randomly find someone ah!¡±

    <i>¡®Although this little priest is quite good-looking, this matter can¡¯t rely on just looks!¡¯</i>

    ¡°What Tianxu? Didn¡¯t see him. There were only two people in the whole temple.¡±

    <i>¡®One of them¡¯s underage and the other...is</i><i> probably</i><i> also underage.¡¯</i>

    The two Yues, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Master is touring the outside world, so I¡¯m in charge of everything on Mt. Wanyuan. If the two of you feel that I am not capable enough, I can return.¡±

    The two Yues exchanged nces before giving a deep bow. ¡°Master<sup>[1]</sup>, please do not be angry. We were impolite. Since you are Priest Tianxu¡¯s honoured disciple, you are definitely capable.¡±

    This was the person theirdy had invited with much difficulty. At the very least, it was already better than the previous officials¡¯ fruitless attempts.

    Shi Sheng leapt on to the carriage, not meddling in the arrangements the two Yues would make for Ling Yue.

    Ling Yue felt that this woman was simply unfathomable. He hadn¡¯t done anything to offend her, so what was she so angry for?

    The procession set off back to the capital.

    When the Empress heard that Shi Sheng had invited someone back, she was very pleased and rewarded her with many items before sending people to invite Ling Yue into the pce.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t express any opinions during this whole process.

    Dai Yue and Ying Yue could tell Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t in a good mood, so they didn¡¯t dare to speak and were very careful when serving her.

    ¡°Your Excellency, there¡¯s going to be a banquet in the pce today. What do you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not going.¡±

    Ying Yue¡¯s words got caught in her throat. She hadn¡¯t finished.

    ¡°Your Excellency, this is Priest Ling Yue¡¯s weing banquet. As the Prime Minister, you can¡¯t just not attend.¡± Dai Yue spoke.

    Shi Sheng lifted her head to look at Dai Yue, who immediately lowered her own. <i>¡®Did I say anything wrong? Why is Her Excellency¡¯s gaze so terrifying?¡¯</i>

    ......

    Within the audience hall of the imperial pce, Ling Yue had the seat of honour to the right of the host.

    As he was the only man present, countless eyes swivelled over to examine him constantly, causing him difort.

    These past few days in the pce had been difficult too.

    Shi Sheng was seated diagonally across from him, her eyes lowered as she yed with a winecup in her hands.

    Ling Yue¡¯s gaze swept over her before lowering, as if he hadn¡¯t seen her.

    The Crown Princess was seated directly across from Ling Yue. She stared at him with an infatuated look, and it seemed drool wasing out from the side of her mouth.

    Jiang Zhi cast a disdainful gaze at the Crown Princess. <i>¡®As the heir to the throne, she actually pays so little heed to her image!¡¯</i>

    Having noticed Jiang Zhi¡¯s gaze, the Crown Princess readjusted her expression and red fiercely at Jiang Zhi. ¡°You¡¯ve already offended the master, yet you are still so shameless as to approach him? Why did I not discover this about you before?¡±

    Jiang Zhi harrumphed coldly. ¡°I merely wished to apologise to him. Did you think everyone was as shameless as you, sister?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯re you calling shameless?!¡± The Crown Princess flew into a rage.

    <i>¡®I¡¯m the future Empress! So what if I take a liking to a man? That¡¯s his fortune! He¡¯ll be an Imperial Consort in the future! Yet this woman insists on getting in my way, and she even told on me to Imperial Mother, causing me to be punished with copying scriptures for so long. Imperial Mother even entrusted her with the preparations for the Heaven¡¯s Ritual!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Whoever¡¯s asking!¡±

    ¡°Jiang Zhi, don¡¯t be too proud of yourself! This time I¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson!¡±

    As turbulent undercurrents flowed between the two, the rest of the officials engaged in lively discussion.

    ¡°This Priest Ling Yue is really handsome. A pity...¡±

    ¡°Shh! Quieten down! He¡¯s Priest Tianxu¡¯s disciple; don¡¯t gossip.¡±

    ¡°Eh, I heard that even the Crown Princess and the Ning Princess are trying to cosy up to him.¡±

    ¡°Priest Ling Yue...¡±

    ¡°Ling Yue...¡±

    <i>Clunk!</i> Someone had set down a winecup very heavily, causing the sounds of discussion to die down as everyone looked at the source of the noise.

    ¡°I do believe you people are too idle. How about I submit a proposal to the Empress to cut your sries?¡±

    The officials, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®How did we offend this one? All we did was say a few words...¡¯</i>

    Their gazes drifted over to Ling Yue before turning back to look at Shi Sheng¡¯s icy expression and choosing to remain silent.

    <i>¡®It seems like not only has the Crown Princess and the Ning Princess taken a liking to Priest Ling Yue, even the Prime Minister has as well.¡¯</i>

    The Empress didn¡¯t appear at the banquet, apparently due to feeling unwell. Hence, the Crown Princess became the host.

    Shi Sheng watched as the Crown Princess nearly stered herself onto Ling Yue as she spoke to him.

    Perhaps having noticed Ling Yue¡¯s difort, Jiang Zhi went forth to pull the Crown Princess away, causing a fight to break out between the two.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s thoughts were unreadable as she downed one cup after another, an oppressive aura surrounding her.

    Whilst the Crown Princess and Jiang Zhi were battling it out, others came forth to offer up toasts to Ling Yue.

    He didn¡¯t touch the wine, instead using tea as a substitute.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of priests having to abstain from alcohol! Priest Tianxu drank wine, didn¡¯t he? You simply must drink a cup!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t drink.¡± Dislike appeared on Ling Yue¡¯s expression, though his tone was no different from normal.

    ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡±

    This voice caused the noisy crowd to quieten down as all eyes turned to focus on the woman who was proposing a toast to Ling Yue.

    ¡°Lady Lin, what are you doing?¡± Jiang Zhi immediately stepped forth. ¡°The master must have a reason for not drinking wine. How about I drink in his stead?¡±

    Jiang Zhi poured a cup and raised it in Lady Lin¡¯s direction before downing it in one gulp.

    ¡°Ning Princess, this isn¡¯t right of you! The banquet today was held in the master¡¯s honour, how can you help him drink? This won¡¯t do at all! Come on, master, you should at least drink one cup as a show of goodwill.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Just drink a cup as a show of goodwill. We won¡¯t ask you to drink much.¡±

    As more and more people began urging him to drink up and their words turned more difiting, some probing gazes turned even more lewd. Ling Yue¡¯s expression slowly turned unsightly. He lowered his gaze to hide the killing intent swirling in the depths of his eyes.

    After a while, he picked up a cup that was filled with wine and downed it with furrowed brows.

    As the cold liquid slid down his throat, it seemed to burn.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°As expected of Priest Tianxu¡¯s honoured disciple! Here¡¯s a toast to you!¡±

    Right now, a lot of women were drunk on the alcohol, so having such a good-looking man here was the same as tossing a littlemb into a pack of wolves.

    Ling Yue waspletely surrounded by women who urged him to drink or otherwise teased him subtly with their words. He grasped at his sleeve, the killing intent in his eyes about to spill out.

    <i>¡®Master always said my face stood out too much, that it would bring me disaster.¡¯</i>

    He hadn¡¯t believed it before. But today, he experienced it for himself.

    ¡°Ah!¡± A wail suddenly echoed out in the great hall. The woman who had been the loudest had been kicked by someone and was currently sprawled all over the table beside Ling Yue.

    Shi Sheng shoved the person blocking her way aside and stalked over to the woman. She roughly grasped the woman and turned her over. ¡°Want to drink, eh? Bring the wine!¡±

    The first sentence was spoken to the woman in her grasp while the second was to the onlookers.

    ¡°Prime Minister...¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s frosty re shot over. ¡°Bring. The. Wine.¡±

    <sup>[1]</sup> This is a respectful form of address for a Daoist priest.

 Chapter 324 - Itâ€™s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (8)

    <h4>Chapter 324 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (8)</h4>

    Someone with a fast reaction handed Shi Sheng a pot of wine.

    She pinched the woman¡¯s chin and forced her mouth open, pouring the wine inside.

    <i>Slish slosh¡ª Gurgle¡ª Gulp¡ª</i>

    The sounds of wine being poured and gulping were exceptionally jarring. The surrounding people didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly.

    Even the Crown Princess and Jiang Zhi were shocked by Shi Sheng¡¯s overbearing actions.

    <i>¡®The Prime Minister...¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue could make out Shi Sheng¡¯s profile from where he was seated.

    Herplexion was fairer than a regr person, and there currently seemed to be a sheen of light dusting it. Though one couldn¡¯t tell from her expression, he could feel she was very angry right now.

    Shi Sheng forced the woman to drink several pots of wine before releasing her and patting her face. ¡°Still want to drink?¡±

    ¡°*burp*...¡± The woman let out a burp and shook her head in terror.

    <i>Crash! Sloosh¡ª</i>

    Shi Sheng flung the wine pot she had been holding to the ground, causing it to shatter and spilling what little remained of its contents.

    She stood amidst the broken shards, her calm gaze sweeping over the surrounding women who seemed too terrified to say a word. ¡°Those who spoke crassly: are you going to drink yourselves, or do you need this prime minister to help you?¡±

    Silence. It was as if someone had hit the pause button.

    After a moment, someone finally fearfully answered her, ¡°We¡¯ll drink ourselves. Ourselves. Go fetch the wine! Quickly!¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Prime Minister!¡±

    Soon, the servants had wine delivered and the women fought to quickly drink all the wine.

    How could they afford to offend the Prime Minister who even the Empress didn¡¯t dare to offend?

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget your statuses, nor his status.¡± After Shi Sheng spat this out, she left the great hall.

    Her words caused them to feel even more terrified.

    They had in fact had a little too much to drink. Having been entranced by his looks, they forgot he was the priest from Mt. Wanyuan, and not just any man.

    They apologised to Ling Yue with respect and some trepidation. Because they were drunk, they dared to speak to him so crassly and also did not think very highly of him. After all, he appeared very young.

    ¡°Priest Ling Yue, let me escort you back.¡± The Crown Princess came to and hurriedly spoke. ¡°I will definitely get my Imperial Mother to give you an exnation for today¡¯s matter. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    <i>¡®These fools! They actually dared to tease the person I took a liking to!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Priest Ling Yue, I believe I should escort you instead.¡± Jiang Zhi wasn¡¯t reassured leaving him alone with the Crown Princess. Who knew what she¡¯d do to him?

    ¡°Ning Princess, your little beauties are awaiting your return at your residence, so just let me escort Priest Ling Yue.¡±

    Jiang Zhi¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°How about we escort him together?¡±

    Ling Yue shifted his gaze from the entrance to the great hall as he got to his feet.

    The surrounding onlookers immediately made way for him.

    The Crown Princess and Jiang Zhi nked Ling Yue as they walked out of the great hall.

    On the way, the Crown Princess was summoned away in a hurry by someone the Empress had sent. So in the end, only Jiang Zhi escorted Ling Yue back.

    ¡°Master, I feel very apologetic for the matter fromst time. I didn¡¯t know...¡± Jiang Zhi apologised to Ling Yue with an earnest expression.

    However, thetter appeared to be in a daze. He could feel something burning him from the inside.

    He tried to use inner energy to suppress the heat but achieved no results.

    ¡°Master, are you okay?¡± While Jiang Zhi spoke, she found that the man walking in front had started walking unsteadily, as if he could fall down at any moment. She subconsciously went to support him but let out a startled cry, ¡°Why are you burning up?¡±

    Ling Yue reached out to tug at his clothing. <i>¡®So hot...¡¯</i>

    Even through the cloth, Ling Yue could feel something icy cool near him. Thefort it brought him prompted him to let out a strange moan.

    Jiang Zhi appeared to have thought of something for her expression changed. <i>¡®Those people were actually this bold!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Master, just bear with it.¡± Jiang Zhi scanned the surroundings before taking him to a fake mountain in the distance.

    Right now, the only thing Ling Yue could feel was heat, so he subconsciously wanted to get closer to the coolness beside him.

    ......

    Shi Sheng was currentlyying atop a boulder. She had drunk too much just now, so she¡¯d been feeling rather ufortable. The night breeze seemed to ease it a lot though.

    Faint sounds could be heard from somewhere. Shi Sheng furrowed her brow. <i>¡®Why can¡¯t I get any peace and quiet?¡¯</i>

    She got up to leave, but when her gaze floated downwards, she halted. As she was standing atop a fake mountain, she could see everything that urred below clearly.

    Jiang Zhi had Ling Yue against the fake mountain and was currently stripping him.

    <i>¡®Ling Yue¡¯s involved with the FL?! Fuck! He definitely isn¡¯t my Feng Ci!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng turned to leave.

    ¡°Hot...¡±

    A rather nasally moan that was broken up by the wind caused Shi Sheng to stop in her tracks, her expression changing.

    After looking at them more closely for a moment, she found that Ling Yue appeared to be unconscious of his actions.

    Just as Jiang Zhi was about to take off Ling Yue¡¯s outer robe, the sound of something rushing at her from behind could be heard.

    The sense of danger prompted Jiang Zhi to swiftly pull Ling Yue with her as she dodged to the side, but she was toote.

    As a sharp pain emanated from her shoulder, the person in her arms was pulled away by a force.

    Jiang Zhi fell to the ground rather inelegantly. Under the faint lighting of the moonlight, she made out the person standing before her.

    ¡°Jun Liyou!¡±

    Shi Sheng pried off the hand that was grasping onto her and half-carried, half-supported Ling Yue to rest against the fake mountain.

    <i>Swish¡ª</i>

    ¡°Jun Liyou, what are you doing?!¡± Seeing the person walking toward her, Jiang Zhi shouted with forced calmness, ¡°Jun Liyou, you want tomit treason?!¡±

    Shi Sheng looked down on Jiang Zhi, her lips tugging into a smile. ¡°And who would know I killed you?¡±

    A hint of panic shed in Jiang Zhi¡¯s eyes. She had deliberately chosen this deserted ce for the sake of not running into prying eyes.

    But who knew she would run into Jun Liyou here?

    ¡°Jun Liyou...¡±

    Shi Sheng raised her sword and sliced it down onto Jiang Zhi.

    Shi Sheng could feel a very strong opposing force, as if her sword was being held in ce by some unknown energy. She had to use almost all the strength in her body to force it down.

    <i>Ting!</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s trajectory was changed by the iing projectile, causing the sword to brush past Jiang Zhi¡¯s shoulder and sink into the ground.

    <i>Whoosh¡ª Whoosh¡ª</i>

    Several hidden weapons came flying from in front of her, forcing Shi Sheng and Jiang Zhi apart.

    A dark shadow swept over, picked up Jiang Zhi, and disappeared into the night with a few leaps.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Shi Sheng mmed her sword into the fake mountain, causing it to crumble to bits.

    <i>¡®Wow, FL! No matter when, you¡¯ll always have someoneing to your rescue!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Hot...¡±

    Shi Sheng put her sword away and returned to Ling Yue¡¯s side. His clothing had already been tugged open by Jiang Zhi, so his restless movements had caused his exquisite, sexy corbone to be exposed.

    Shi Sheng helped him cover up with a dark face before picking him up and leaving the pce.

    Once she returned to the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, Dai Yue and Ying Yue had shocked expressions upon seeing Shi Sheng carry a man in.

    <i>¡®Where did Her Excellency get this man from?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Go call for a physician.¡±

    Dai Yue went to call a physician, while Ying Yue followed Shi Sheng into the room. Once Shi Sheng had ced the person in her arms onto the bed, Ying Yue finally got a good look at him.

    ¡°Your Excellency...¡± Ying Yue¡¯s words didn¡¯t even flow smoothly anymore. ¡°Howe you brought Priest Ling Yue back?!¡±

    <i>¡®Wasn¡¯t Her Excellency going to Priest Ling Yue¡¯s weing banquet? How did she end up abducting him? And he seems to be rather...off.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Go fetch some water.¡± Shi Sheng red at Ying Yue.

    Thetter shut her mouth and went to go fetch water.

 Chapter 325 - Itâ€™s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (9)

    <h4>Chapter 325 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (9)</h4>

    ¡°Your Excellency, this Sir...¡±

    The diagnosing physician was sweating cold bullets. <i>¡®The Prime Minister¡¯s gaze is so cold, I feel like ice is going to form! So scary!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Just say it.¡± Dai Yue urged.

    The physician wiped at the sweat on her brow. ¡°It appears this Sir is suffering from the effects of a strong version of Thousand Pleasures. There¡¯s no antidote...¡±

    <i>Pa!</i>

    Shi Sheng swept the teacup on the table beside her to the ground. ¡°How audacious!¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency...¡± Ying Yue called out to her.

    Shi Sheng took a deep breath to calm herself down. ¡°Is there really no antidote?¡±

    The physician hardened her scalp and shook her head. ¡°It seems this Sir didn¡¯t directly intake Thousand Pleasures, but it seems like it was birthed from the conflict of a milder herb and the Calming Grass in his body...¡±

    The physician paused, taking in Shi Sheng¡¯s expression before cautiously replying, ¡°From the looks of it, this is even more serious than directly taking Thousand Pleasures.¡±

    ¡°Can it be tolerated?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this Sir practises martial arts. If he tries to ride out its effects...then I¡¯m afraid his martial ability will be crippled.¡±

    ¡°That serious?¡± Shi Sheng frowned.

    The physician gave an honest nod. Normal people couldn¡¯t even withstand the medicinal effects of a drug as potent as Thousand Pleasures after it had been diluted, let alone an undiluted version of the drug.

    ¡°Go and invite all the physicians in the city, and the imperial physicians too¡ª¡± Shi Sheng suddenly halted, her brows scrunching together.

    <i>¡®Since this physician says there¡¯s no antidote, if I invite all these other people and still can¡¯t find an antidote...</i>

    <i>Rumours would start spreading very quickly.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Your Excellency?¡± <i>¡®So do we invite them or not?¡¯</i>

    In the end, Shi Sheng had them invite the physicians, but ordered all the physicians to be blindfolded.

    Yet all these physicians came to the same conclusion as the first physician.

    There was no antidote.

    Shi Sheng was so angry that she nearly went out to hack at someone.

    ¡°All of you, get out.¡± Shi Sheng waved.

    Ying Yue and Dai Yue looked at each other for a brief moment before leaving the room and shutting the door behind them.

    Shi Sheng stared at Ling Yue, still unconscious of his actions, with quite the vexed expression.

    <i>¡®How am I supposed to tell whether he¡¯s Feng Ci without spirit energy?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Hot...¡± Ling Yue kicked the nkets covering him away. His face was red and the skin beneath his neck had started turning pink.

    Perhaps having noticed the presence of another person on the bed, he actually struggled to make his way towards her.

    Shi Sheng got off the bed to avoid him.

    Ling Yue could only wriggle around on the bed in difort, his light moans echoing around the room.

    After a long time, Shi Sheng rolled up her sleeves and got on the bed. Ling Yue lunged for her, but Shi Sheng nimbly wrapped him up in the nkets, limbs and all, leaving only his head exposed.

    ¡°Uh...¡± Ling Yue continued to thrash about.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression was dark as she reached into the nkets and fumbled to open his pants.

    <i>¡®If this fellow isn¡¯t Feng Ci, I¡¯ll mince him!¡¯</i>

    She swiftly pulled down his pants.

    ......

    Shi Sheng felt like her hand was about to break from the effort¡ªthis was even more tiring than killing people.

    Perhaps it was because she had wrapped him up in nkets, for his face was redder than before and his forehead was covered in sweat.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t dare to take the nkets off, so she could only leave him to suffer the heat.

    After he¡¯d released twice, Ling Yue¡¯s situation finally improved somewhat. Emphasis on the somewhat.

    His foggy consciousness finally cleared up a bit. He could vaguely tell there was someone beside him. His lower body was being held by a very warm hand, and he could feel the pleasure that it brought...

    He suddenly trembled, his blurry awareness slowly clearing up fully.

    ¡°You...¡± His voice sounded too sultry, so Ling Yue didn¡¯t dare continue speaking after the first syble.

    ¡°Finally came to your senses?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s hand stopped moving. Her face moved in closer to have a better look at him, her expression still dark. ¡°Good. Do it yourself.¡±

    She jerked her hand away and got off the bed.

    Ling Yue could vaguely see her palm.

    <i>¡®That¡¯s...¡¯</i>

    He felt his brain explode as his cheeks burned.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she washed her hands in the basin of water that had been prepared. But when she turned back around, she found him biting his lip andpletely still.

    She drew closer to the bed and slightly bent over to meet Ling Yue¡¯s still somewhat befuddled gaze. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want me to help you more, would you? Or were you nning on just bearing with it? You¡¯d best be prepared to have all your martial cultivation wasted then.¡±

    Ling Yue hadn¡¯t expected it to be so serious. ¡°I...¡±

    Of course he didn¡¯t doubt her words. After all, she hadn¡¯t taken advantage of him despite having him at her mercy.

    ¡°You...turn around.¡±

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes and left the room altogether.

    <i>¡®I<sup>(bbb)</sup> already helped you with that, what¡¯re you so embarrassed for?¡¯</i>

    Only when Ling Yue heard the sound of the door shutting did his tense body loosen up.

    ......

    Shi Sheng stood outside and stared at the crescent moon in the sky. The hands at her sides were trembling slight as killing intent filled her eyes.

    She stood like this till daybreak.

    When Ying Yue and Dai Yue arrived, their expressions became cautious when they found Shi Sheng standing outside.

    ¡°Your Excellency...¡± <i>¡®Why is Her Excellency standing outside so early? And her clothes are the same as yesterday¡¯s.¡¯</i>

    ¡°En. Get some servants to tend to him... Male ones.¡±

    ¡°...Yes.¡±

    Shi Sheng made her way to her study.

    Dai Yue and Ying Yue exchanged nces before Ying Yue followed Shi Sheng and Dai Yue went to make arrangements in ordance with her orders.

    Ling Yue sat in the tuzzled bed alone, not knowing what to do. But just then, two young men entered the room.

    ¡°Sir.¡±

    Ling Yue gave them an awkward look.

    The two merely lowered their heads and spoke respectfully, ¡°Do you wish to bathe and get changed, Sir?¡±

    Last night he¡¯d sweated a lot so now he was feeling ufortably sticky all over. Now that he was being asked whether or not he wanted a bath, he couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    The servants Dai Yue sent had undergone strict training, so they wouldn¡¯t ask too much. They merely did their duty in cleaning up and recing the bedsheet.

    Ling Yue felt rather awkward.

    ¡°Where is yourdy?¡±

    ¡°Her Excellency has left for the pce.¡± One of the men replied.

    Ling Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed, a cold glint swirling in their depths. He turned to examine the room. From the looks of it, this room ought to belong to the Mistress of the residence. Last night, he had actually...

    ¡°How many secondary husbands does yourdy have?¡±

    Ling Yue regretted it the moment the question escaped his lips. <i>¡®Why did I ask this? But there¡¯s no way to take it back now...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Her Excellency has no other men. Don¡¯t worry, Sir. You are her first.¡±

    ¡°Miss Dai Yue.¡± The two young men greeted her in tandem.

    ¡°Has everything been cleaned up?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then you may leave. Remember the rules: don¡¯t say anything you¡¯re not supposed to.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± The two young men left the room.

    Only now did Dai Yue look at Ling Yue with a smile. ¡°Do you wish to have breakfast, Sir?¡±

    Had she not seen the items they brought out, she would¡¯ve thought herdy hadn¡¯t done anything at allst night.

    <i>¡®But Sir Ling Yue¡¯s status is a bit troublesome...¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue¡¯s mind was still on Dai Yue¡¯s words.

    <i>¡®She actually doesn¡¯t have anyone? As the Prime Minister, even if she doesn¡¯t have a first husband, she should have at least some secondary husbands.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    Ling Yue came to his senses, his expression inscrutable. ¡°I wish to enter the pce. I will have to trouble you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Her Excellency said you can be at ease and remain here, there¡¯s no need to worry about anything else. She will deal with it.¡±

    Ling Yue, ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 326 - Itâ€™s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (10)

    <h4>Chapter 326 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (10)</h4>

    This morning, all the officials who had attended the banquetst night were still a bit dizzy, having drank too much the night before.

    But when they saw a certain woman slowly stalking into the throne room, they all trembled as one.

    <i>¡®Why did shee to court today?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze swept over them as a ridiculing smile made its way to her lips.

    They felt their scalps grow numb.

    But Shi Sheng merely walked to her position without saying a word, having no intent of making things difficult for them.

    The Empress walked in with a dark face and reprimanded every single one of them. Not even the Crown Princess was spared.

    ¡°We<sup>(z)</sup> believe all of you must be tired of living if you dared to offend someone from Mt. Wanyuan!¡±

    The various officials wished they could bury their heads in the ground right now. <i>¡®Who told that little priest to be so good-looking...? Is it our fault?¡¯</i>

    ¡°All of you, apologise to him at once! If Master Ling Yue doesn¡¯t forgive you, you don¡¯t need toe back to see us<sup>(z)</sup>!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty...¡±

    The Empress¡¯ temper red. ¡°What? You have an objection?!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, Master Ling Yue is missing.¡± The person who had spoken just now hardened their scalp and finished their sentence.

    The room fell into silence for a moment before the Empress began throwing things around in her anger.

    ¡°Who sent the master backst night?¡± Once felt she had vented enough, the Empress calmed down enough to ask.

    ¡°It was the Crown Princess and the Ning Princess.¡±

    The Crown Princess immediately refuted, ¡°I<sup>(ec)</sup> only escorted him halfway before Imperial Mother sent for me. In the end, the Ning Princess escorted the master alone, so where is she?¡±

    Only now did everyone discover that the Ning Princess actually hadn¡¯t attended court.

    Shi Sheng yawned. As she listened to all of them try to shift the me, the coldness in her eyes deepened.

    In the end, the Empress dispatched people to the Ning Princess¡¯ residence to look for Ling Yue.

    The Empress felt dizzy from her anger, so she left to an adjacent chamber to rest.

    Once the Empress left, Shi Sheng straightened out her clothing and walked to the middle of the room, raising her voice as she asked, ¡°Who was the one that drugged Ling Yuest night?¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister, what do you mean?¡± <i>¡®What drug?¡¯</i>

    The person who spoke was the Lady Lin who had been the first to coerce Ling Yue into drinking wine. Her skin was rather dark, but she wasn¡¯t ugly.

    When Shi Sheng looked over and their eyes met, Lady Lin felt a cold shiver run up her spine.

    Lady Lin couldn¡¯t identify any emotions in those eyes. It was as if their owner was merely looking at an inanimate object.

    ¡°Who. Drugged. Ling. Yue?¡± Shi Sheng repeated herself.

    <i>¡®Drugged? Is it what we think it is? The banquetst night was in the pce! No matter how big our guts are, we wouldn¡¯t have dared to drug someone at a banquet held in the pce!¡¯</i>

    Lady Lin¡¯s scalp tingled from being the target of Shi Sheng¡¯s menacing gaze. She exined, ¡°Prime Minister, we really wouldn¡¯t have had the guts to drug Master Ling Yue.¡±

    ¡°Then you know who it is?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s lips rose.

    Lady Lin avoided Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze as she started to say, ¡°How would I know¡ª¡±.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    None of them had made out Shi Sheng¡¯s movements. By the time they heard the sound, Lady Lin was already on the ground and wailing.

    Shi Sheng stepped on her chest, a sword having appeared in her hand at some point. She was smiling, but to them, that smile was like that of a devil from hell.

    Dark, terrifying, and filled with malice.

    Everyone hurriedly knelt. ¡°Prime Minister, please believe us! We really don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Jun Liyou, you actually dare to beat a court official without a valid reason?! You are simply too bold! Do you even ce Her Majesty in your eyes?!¡±

    Lady Lin¡¯s temper red from being stepped on like this.

    ¡°Enough with the nonsense. I¡¯ll give you onest chance: who did it?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, Jun Liyou wants to murder me! Help!¡± Lady Lin suddenly raised her voice and yelled.

    Shi Sheng pressed down with her leg, causing Lady Lin to be unable to yell any more.

    ¡°Really won¡¯t give up, eh?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s lips widened into a smile as the sword in her hand plunged into Lady Lin¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Prime Minister!¡±

    <i>Puchi¡ª</i>

    Seeing that Shi Sheng really had stabbed Lady Lin, the rest of the officials paled.

    <i>¡®Someone¡¯s going to die...</i>

    <i>Is the Prime Minister crazy?!¡¯</i>

    Lady Lin fainted from the pain. Shi Sheng pulled her sword out calmly. The de was stained with red, blood trickling down in rivulets that dripped onto Lady Lin¡¯s chest.

    Shi Sheng looked at the rest of the officials, causing them to start trembling. Even the officials in her camp were utterly stupefied.

    <i>¡®Has the Prime Minister gone mad?!</i>

    <i>How is she supposed to exin to the Empress why she stabbed Lady Lin in the throne room?!¡¯</i>

    The Prime Minister faction secretly exchanged nces as they thought of how they were going to help Shi Shenge up with an excuse.

    <i>¡®Oh dear, Lady Lin wouldn¡¯t die from blood loss, would she? If she does, how are we supposed to tweak the witness testimonies?!</i>

    <i>Why didn¡¯t the Prime Minister inform us beforehand so we could be prepared?!</i>

    <i>Though, now that we think about it... Ever since the Prime Minister stoppeding to court, she hasn¡¯t bothered to interact with us anymore.¡¯</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ll speak, I¡¯ll speak! It was Lady He! She put the drug in his wine!¡± One of the officials broke under Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Lady He?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s tone was very calm so they couldn¡¯t tell what she was feeling right now.

    ¡°Lady Qian, what is the meaning of this?! When did you ever see me ce the drug?!¡± A slightly plump woman who was kneeling at the back lifted her head and red angrily at Lady Qian who had sold her out. ¡°Prime Minister, please investigate this thoroughly! Qian Lin is framing me!¡±

    Qian Lin was rather timid, so her aura weakened after Lady He yelled at her. ¡°I- I was standing beside you back then. I saw you put the drug in with my own eyes.¡±

    ¡°Qian Lin, I have no enmity with you, why are you ndering me?!¡± The rage on Lady He¡¯s face intensified.

    ¡°Enough.¡± Shi Sheng spoke lightly.

    ¡°Who poured the wine?¡±

    One of the officials raised a hand. She had been the one to pour the wine.

    Shi Sheng made her step forward.

    After a long line of questioning, the suspects were narrowed down to five or six people. One of them even belonged to her side.

    ¡°Prime Minister, I swear on my character that I definitely did not ce the drug.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at her and drew the information she had on this person from Jun Liyou¡¯s memories. She was a loyal supporter of the Prime Minister faction. Furthermore, she was a branch member of the Jun n, so Shi Sheng figured she wouldn¡¯t dare lie to her.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t say anything, but her gaze shifted off that person.

    The rest of the officials followed the example of the first and swore they had nothing to do with the drugging.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s interesting. Did the drug just fall in on its own then?¡± Shi Sheng scoffed coldly. ¡°If you can¡¯t think of anything, I¡¯ll punish all of you.¡±

    They exchanged nces. The slightly plump Lady He¡¯s eyes turned in their sockets as her mind raced before she spoke out suddenly, ¡°Prime Minister, there was one more person who had contact with the cup.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The Crown Princess.¡± Lady He lowered her voice.

    The Crown Princess had left with the Empress, so she was currently absent.

    Shi Sheng gave her a frosty look, but Lady He¡¯s expression remained sincere. ¡°They all saw it too! The Crown Princess wanted to drink on Priest Ling Yue¡¯s behalf, but the cup was snatched back by Lady Lin.¡±

    ¡°I can testify to that.¡±

    ¡°I too can testify that the Crown Princess touched that cup!¡±

    All the people who had been standing in the innermost ring expressed that the Crown Princess had touched the winecup.

    And it certainly seemed like only the Crown Princess would be so bold as to drug someone during a feast held in the pce. Plus, the Crown Princess was infamous for her lustful nature, so would she have given up on such a looker as Ling Yue?

 Chapter 327 - Itâ€™s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (11)

    <h4>Chapter 327 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (11)</h4>

    Shi Sheng disciplined those who had disrespected Ling Yuest night.

    Though...it was already a much lighter punishmentpared to the Lady Lin who was lying on the floor, condition unknown.

    After Shi Sheng had finished venting, she dragged her sword along with her and left. Immediately after, the officials slumped to the ground and exhaled the breaths they¡¯d been holding in relief.

    Lady Lin was still bleeding not too far from them, so they called the imperial physician.

    The Prime Minister faction had to use every method they could think of¡ªfrom threats to bribes¡ªto convince the rest of the officials to keep their mouths shut.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t immediately go cause trouble for the Crown Princess and left the pce.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t realistic to overtly attack the Crown Princess in the pce. In any case, she was the Empress¡¯s chosen sessor. If you just hacked her to death like that, wasn¡¯t it just handing the Empress an opportunity to root out the Jun n?

    ......

    When Shi Sheng returned to her residence, Ying Yue and Dai Yue¡¯s hearts fell when they caught sight of her bloodstained sword.

    <i>¡®Who did Her Excellency attack?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Tell our people to watch themselves. I¡¯m not going to bail them out if they get thrown in jail.¡± Shi Sheng casually ordered.

    The two Yues felt even more uneasy. <i>¡®Her Excellency just went to attend court, but what has she done now?¡¯</i>

    They soon heard from their people the truth. But this was a truth they really didn¡¯t want to know.

    <i>¡®You actually stabbed someone in the Empress¡¯s throne room?! Isn¡¯t this just giving her an excuse to kill you?! Your Excellency, please don¡¯t be so wilful, okay?! Be considerate of people like us who have to clean up the mess, please?¡¯</i>

    After Shi Sheng gave her orders, she entered the study and didn¡¯te out for most of the day.

    <i>Knock knock.</i>

    Someone knocked the door to the study. ¡°Your Excellency, the Empress has sent messengers inquiring whether or not Master Ling Yue is in our residence. What answer should I give?¡±

    Shi Sheng looked up from the pile of parchment in front of her. ¡°Answer truthfully.¡±

    After a brief silence outside, an answer came, ¡°Understood.¡±

    The Empress had sent people to the Ning Princess¡¯s residence and had been informed that she was ill. Last night, Master Ling Yue had left with the Prime Minister.

    The Empress nearly got a heart attack from anger.

    <i>¡®Just what is this?!¡¯</i>

    The Empress sent people to the Prime Minister¡¯s residence to ask for Ling Yue back. Though Shi Sheng admitted Ling Yue was with her, she was unwilling to give him back.

    As it got closer to the day of the Heaven¡¯s Ritual, the Empress nearly dispatched troops to attack the Prime Minister¡¯s residence.

    ¡°This Jun Liyou is going to block out the sky with her hand ah! Is she nning to rebel?!¡± The Empress smacked the desk in front of her furiously, a ferocious glint in her eyes.

    ¡°The Jun n has be more powerful in recent years. Your Majesty, you can¡¯t just stand by anymore...¡±

    The speaker was a man wearing pce garbs, who stood beside the Empress with his head lowered.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we<sup>(z)</sup> want to give in.¡± The Empress suddenly seemed to age a few years as she sighed. ¡°The people cultivated by the Jun n have nearly taken control of the court. All the ones we¡¯ve secretly rooted out have been small fry at most, not any core member of the Jun n¡¯s faction. Jun Liyou has probably found out about our movements, which is why she has recently started fighting back...¡±

    Even though she was the Empress, not even she knew just how much power the Jun n held. The imperial n had begun taking measures to guard against them ever since her Imperial Mother¡¯s time.

    They had managed to secretly pull out several of the Jun n¡¯s supporters, but even after she had taken the throne for so many years, it remained unyielding like a towering tree with countless branches. And she had only managed to snip off a few leaves. That was how unnoticeable her efforts had been.

    The one thing she could be d for was that Jun Liyou was the only member of the main branch in this generation, and still hadn¡¯t produced any heirs.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I have a n to propose.¡±

    The Empress looked at him.

    The man giggled as he approached the Empressand helped massage her shoulders. He leaned forward slightly to whisper into her ear, ¡°Didn¡¯t Your Majesty¡¯s subordinates say Jun Liyou really cares about that Master Ling Yue?¡±

    ¡°Absurd!¡± The Empress¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°Master Ling Yue is from Mt. Wanyuan!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty...do you really believe the priests of Mt. Wanyuan are that capable? If they really were, why have they been in decline?¡±

    The Empress fell silent.

    ......

    She sent people to ask for Ling Yue¡¯s return every day. They had good attitudes and tried their best to avoid a confrontation with Shi Sheng¡¯s people.

    Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t seen Ling Yue since that day. She was pondering ways to confirm his identity.

    On the other hand, Ling Yue was avoiding her out of awkwardness.

    ¡°Your Excellency, the Heaven¡¯s Ritual is in five days... Are we really not sending Master Ling Yue back?¡± Dai Yue watched as Shi Sheng wrote something unintelligible.

    <i>¡®These words of Her Excellency¡¯s are really...¡¯</i>

    ¡°No.¡± Shi Sheng didn¡¯t even look up.

    Dai Yue hesitated. ¡°But this matter concerns the fall harvest...¡±

    Shi Sheng set the brush on the table. ¡°Do you really think he¡¯s capable of ensuring a bountiful harvest?¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, the point isn¡¯t whether or not I believe it.¡± Dai Yue¡¯s expression turned more serious. ¡°If it turns out the harvest is scarce this year, the people will ce the me on you because you kept Master Ling Yue here.¡±

    Themonfolk wouldn¡¯t care about the truth. When their basic needs weren¡¯t met, they merely needed a target to vent their frustrations on.

    Shi Sheng set the brush down hard. ¡°Go fetch the other little priest on Mt. Wanyuan.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± <i>¡®What¡¯s this got to do with him?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Just do as I say.¡±

    Dai Yue opened her mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, she left in confusion. <i>¡®Her Excellency is getting more and more unpredictable.¡¯</i>

    Butter that day, Dai Yue received news from the people she sent to Mt. Wanyuan. It waspletely deserted and one of the rooms showed signs of a struggle.

    When Dai Yue reported this to Shi Sheng, thetter stared at her for three whole seconds.

    Dai Yue couldn¡¯t help but rub her face and head, wondering if she looked funny today.

    ¡°Has Ling Yue behaved abnormally?¡±

    ¡°No. Everything is normal.¡± <i>¡®What does the little priest¡¯s disappearance have to do with Ling Yue?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng propped up her jaw, an indescribable expression of ridicule on her face. ¡°Take a guess: do you think Ling Yue will ask me for help?¡±

    Dai Yue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Don¡¯t understand what Her Excellency is saying at all. Our thoughts already run at different speeds.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng gave Dai Yue a disappointed look. ¡°Pay attention to Ling Yue. You may leave.¡±

    <i>¡®Ah, you really have to be born with smarts. Sigh... it¡¯s lonely at the top, and I<sup>(bbb)</sup> find it rather cold too.¡¯</i>

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®Host, have some shame, okay? You clearly came to the conclusion based off of novel clich¨¦s, yet you insist it¡¯s your IQ?¡¯</i></strong>

    <strong>#What¡¯s with my Host turning more shameless?#</strong>

    <strong>#Host always believes herself invincible#</strong>

    The next afternoon, the Empress dispatched yet another person. This time, Ling Yue actually met with them. The contents of their discussion were unknown, but Ling Yue agreed to conduct the Heaven¡¯s Ritual in the end.

    After bidding Ying Yue goodbye, he left with the people from the pce.

    Dai Yue and Shi Sheng stood in a hidden spot and watched as Ling Yue was escorted onto a carriage.

    Once the carriage had set off, Dai Yue couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Your Excellency, was the meaning behind your words yesterday that the Empress had kidnapped the little priest to threaten Master Ling Yue?¡±

    ¡°Seems like there¡¯s hope for you after all.¡± Shi Sheng patted Dai Yue¡¯s shoulder, a pleased expression on her face.

    Dai Yue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Just how useless am I in Her Excellency¡¯s mind?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Get our people in the pce to protect him. I don¡¯t wish for a repeat of what happenedst time.¡±

    Dai Yue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Your Excellency, since you care so much, why did you allow Sir Ling Yue to leave in the first ce? Couldn¡¯t we have just rescued the hostage?¡¯</i>

    Dai Yue blocked out her own mental curses as she spoke in a proper manner, ¡°Ahem. We already have a lead on where the hostage might be. When should we go save him?¡±

 Chapter 328 - Itâ€™s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (12)

    <h4>Chapter 328 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (12)</h4>

    The little priest was locked in a dark, damp ce. The frequent scurrying and squeaking of rats tormented his mind.

    He was curled up in a corner and trembling slightly. <i>¡®Why hasn¡¯t Senior Brother rescued me yet?¡¯</i>

    He had clearly fallen asleep in the temple, yet here he was in this awful ce when he awoke. Blindfolded, he had no visual understanding of his current plight, but he could hear people speak.

    ¡°How is he?¡±

    ¡°Pretty good.¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t eaten anything for a day. I¡¯m going to deliver some food to him; can¡¯t let him go hungry.¡±

    <i>Creeeeak¡ª</i>

    Gu Su did his best to curl up into a ball as the sound of footsteps approached him.

    He felt a strong grip around his wrist as the person tugged him to his feet.

    ¡°This little sir¡¯s pretty tender.¡± A slightly rough hand pinched his face.

    Gu Su shrank away, startled, and spoke tremblingly, ¡°W-who are you people? W-why did you kidnap me?¡±

    But he was soon pulled into someone¡¯s arms and then gagged..

    ¡°Mhm, mhm...¡± <i>¡®Senior Brother, save me!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Is...this a good idea? They told us he couldn¡¯t have a single hair missing.¡± The person¡¯s partner hesitated, trying to convince her to leave Gu Su be.

    ¡°What¡¯re you afraid of? Just be careful to not leave behind any marks and who would know? Shut the door. I won¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t feel like it either...¡±

    After a brief while, Gu Su could hear the sound of the door shutting. The creaking sound pulled at his already tense consciousness.

    Gu Su felt someone roughly tug off his clothing. A rough hand started gliding over his body.

    <i>¡®No...¡¯</i>

    Gu Su desperately shook his head. The thing covering his mouth was removed¡ªbut before he could shout, his mouth was covered once again as a tongue forced its way in, bringing an awful stench with it.

    ......

    ¡°Your Excellency, the trail leads here.¡± Dai Yue pointed at the courtyard in front of them.

    Shi Sheng flicked her sword. ¡°Enter.¡±

    Dai Yue tried to hint at her, ¡°Your Excellency, shouldn¡¯t we be a bit stealthier?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to hide?¡± <i>¡®So what if I¡¯m seen? As if I¡¯m scared of them!¡¯</i>

    Seeing that Shi Sheng had nearly made it to the door already, Dai Yue hurriedly got the others to follow.

    There weren¡¯t many people in the courtyard. They were soon dealt with by Dai Yue and the rest. They soon learnt that Gu Su had been locked in the basement under the courtyard by these people.

    When Shi Sheng brought her people into the basement, the sounds of womenughing lustfully and a young man¡¯s whimpers echoed in the dark space.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Shi Sheng kicked the door to the basement open,ying bare the scene inside for all to see.

    Two burly women pressed a naked young man to the ground and was currently feeling him up. One of them had even taken off her pants.

    The sudden sound of the door being kicked open caused the two to turn around. ¡°Who is it?!¡±

    ¡°You beasts!¡± When Dai Yue caught sight of the scene inside, rage bubbled up in her heart. ¡°He¡¯s just a child!¡±

    ¡°Kill them.¡± Shi Sheng calmly looked at them.

    Dai Yue rushed forward and dealt with the two women.

    Gu Su curled up and did his best to shield himself from prying eyes. He felt clothes covering him, blocking his body from view.

    Dai Yue looked at Shi Sheng, not knowing what to do. ¡°Your Excellency?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯re you looking at me for? Carry him! What? Do you want <i>me</i> to do it?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression could currently be described as: ¡®This Prime Minister¡¯s hands are so noble, yet you want me to hold him? Are you retarded?¡¯

    ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Dai Yue hurriedly covered Gu Su up and pulled off the ck cloth covering his eyes, before taking him into her arms and gentlyforting him, ¡°It¡¯s okay now. Ourdy hase to rescue you.¡±

    After being in darkness for a long time, the sudden influx of light caused Gu Su¡¯s eyes to water.

    His eyes adjusted after quite a while, but his body was still trembling.

    The first thing he saw was the profile of the person holding him, her heroic features filled with distress as she gently patted his back.

    Not too far from them stood another woman, clothed only in inner garments simr in colour to the cloak covering him.

    He remembered her.

    It was the woman who had taken his Senior Brother away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shi Sheng turned to leave.

    Dai Yue hurriedly followed her.

    Once they were out of the courtyard, Shi Sheng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she ordered, ¡°Burn the ce.¡±

    Shi Sheng left Gu Su in Dai Yue¡¯s care as she headed for the imperial pce.

    Dai Yue brought Gu Su back to the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. She summoned two men to help him wash up and change into a clean set of clothing.

    Once he was certain Dai Yue meant him no harm, Gu Su¡¯s tense body gradually loosened up.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my Senior Brother?¡± Gu Su grabbed onto Dai Yue¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I want to see my Senior Brother.¡±

    ¡°Your Senior Brother is in the pce.¡± Dai Yue tugged on her sleeve but couldn¡¯t free it from his grasp.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Her Excellency won¡¯t let anything happen to him.¡±

    ¡°I want to see my Senior Brother.¡± Gu Su stubbornly repeated himself.

    Dai Yue felt a headacheing on as she pulled at her sleeve. <i>¡®If I cut my clothes free...will this little fellow cry?</i>

    <i>If Her Excellency knows I made him cry, would she settle scores with me after getting back?¡¯</i>

    After much consideration, Dai Yue allowed him to pull at her sleeve.

    Dai Yue managed to rescue her sleeve once he fell asleep from exhaustion.

    She had barely escaped his grip when she saw Ying Yue peeking in from the outside.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you follow Her Excellency?¡± Dai Yue shut the door as she went out.

    Ying Yue gave a knowing smile. ¡°Her Excellency told me not to follow her. I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s gone to see Sir Ling Yue in secret.¡±

    ¡°What ¡®in secret¡¯? Does Her Excellency have to hide her movements when she goes to see someone?¡± Dai Yue frowned and corrected her.

    Ying Yue hurriedly nodded, her eyes shining with worship. ¡°Yes yes yes. Ourdy is really all-powerful! Though I think Her Excellency has really taken a liking to Sir Ling Yue.¡±

    ¡°Whoever can catch her fancy is a lucky person.¡± Dai Yue spoke matter-of-factly. ¡°Have you contacted the others? Her Excellency has been less cautious as ofte. We¡¯ll have to make preparations. If the Empress... We¡¯ll get Her Excellency to rebel.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Ying Yue gave Dai Yue a reassuring look.

    <i>¡®If Her Excellency really rebelled, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to win. It¡¯s just her reputation would take a bit of a hit...</i>

    <i>But there are plenty of people like this in history. The winner is the king while the loser is the thief; why worry about a little loss of reputation?¡¯</i>

    ......

    Shi Sheng used her status as the Prime Minister to make her way to where Ling Yue was staying without obstruction.

    The Empress had arranged for him to stay in a rtively quiet pce. When Shi Sheng arrived, she happened to see the Crown Princess emerge from within.

    <i>¡®Fuck! This woman still dares toe molest Ling Yue!¡¯</i>

    The Crown Princess was alone¡ªshe¡¯d probably snuck in. Shi Sheng tailed the princess to a deserted area, before ambushing and stuffing her into a sack.

    She then proceeded to beat the shit out of her.

    Don¡¯t ask Shi Sheng where she got the sack...

    <i>¡®They¡¯re great for being sneaky about beating people up, so I put a bunch in my space!¡¯</i>

    Once she¡¯d pummelled the sack till the person insidey still, she dragged it over to Ling Yue¡¯s pce.

    For the sake of preventing others from seeing her drag the Crown Princess in a sack to Ling Yue¡¯s ce, she deliberately climbed over a wall at the back.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The sound of a heavy object hitting the ground could be heard.

    Hearing the disturbance, Ling Yue couldn¡¯t help bute check it out.

    What he found was Shi Sheng currently about to jump in through the window...and the bulky bup sack on the ground.

    This was the first time they¡¯d met since that day. The strangeness of the situation caused Ling Yue to forget about his previous awkwardness.

 Chapter 329 - Itâ€™s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (13)

    <h4>Chapter 329 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (13)</h4>

    ¡°Is there anyone outside?¡± Shi Sheng asked him in a tone as natural as could be.

    Ling Yue subconsciously shook his head.

    Shi Sheng immediately went to lock the door before returning to drag the sack inside.

    Ling Yue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Just what is she doing here?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Anyone bully you?¡± Shi Sheng busied herself with untying the string on the sack while asking Ling Yue.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Ever since he entered the pce, he could feel people protecting him secretly. They were very well hidden; he wouldn¡¯t have been able to discover them had he not been a practitioner.

    There was no way those people had been sent by the Empress, so the only person who could have sent them had to be the Prime Minister.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Really not used to this sudden politeness.¡± Shi Sheng muttered. Just after saying that, she finished untying the string, revealing the contents of the sack.

    Once Ling Yue saw what was in the sack, he didn¡¯t know what kind of expression he should make, so his face remained stiff.

    <i>¡®She actually put the Crown Princess in a sack...and brought her over to my ce...</i>

    <i>That takes some real guts...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng tied the Crown Princess up with rope and stuffed something into her mouth.

    <i>Shhhh¡ª</i>

    A coldly gleaming sword appeared from thin air, its de resting underneath the Crown Princess¡¯s chin.

    Ling Yue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Weapons aren¡¯t allowed in the pce... Just where did she hide that sword?¡¯</i>

    ¡°The one who drugged you was her. How do you want to deal with her? You want her dead or what? Say the word, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Ling Yue looked at Shi Sheng in surprise.

    ¡°How do you want her to die?¡± Shi Sheng patiently rephrased.

    Ling Yue shook his head. ¡°No, the first sentence.¡±

    Shi Sheng frowned. ¡°The one who drugged you was her.¡±

    <i>¡®Drugged me... If I hadn¡¯t met her that night, would I have been...? Would I have ended up like those men who resisted her advances? Killed after she had her way with me?¡¯</i>

    Killing intent suddenly exploded forth from Ling Yue, startling Shi Sheng. But soon, a smile appeared on her face. <i>¡®Now this is more like my Feng Ci.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Will it cause you trouble if I kill her?¡± Ling Yue looked at Shi Sheng and spoke deliberately.

    ¡°She¡¯s just a Crown Princess.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s tone was light, clearly not taking the woman seriously.

    Ling Yue walked towards Shi Sheng, killing intent filling his usually clear eyes. ¡°Can you lend me your sword?¡±

    His own sword had been confiscated upon entering the pce.

    ¡°It¡¯ll dirty your hands. Let me do it.¡±

    Ling Yue felt like he¡¯d taken a blow to his heart.

    Having someone who was willing to get blood on their hands for your sake...was the most indescribably touching confession.

    Suppressing the weird emotions in his heart, Ling Yue insisted, ¡°I want to do it myself.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at him before handing him the sword. ¡°Have you killed before?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± <i>¡®When I was very young.¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue took the sword from her. It was so light, he could barely feel its weight at all.

    With how powerful the sword had seemed in her hands, he had expected it to be very heavy, so this was a big surprise.

    Ling Yue approached the Crown Princess with the sword. Perhaps due to the encroaching killing intent, the unconscious Crown Princess came to.

    Ling Yue used the sword to remove the cloth from the Crown Princess¡¯s mouth. ¡°You were the one who drugged me?¡±

    ¡°Ling Yue?¡± When the she made out the person standing before her, the Crown Princess¡¯s eyes lit up. But the pain on her face and body when she moved brought her to her senses. ¡°Ling Yue, you actually dared to attack me!¡±

    ¡°Eh, Crown Princess-sama, don¡¯t get the wrong person. I attacked you.¡± Shi Sheng poked her head out from behind Ling Yue and voluntarily admitted to it.

    After all, one had to take responsibility for their own actions.

    ¡°Jun Liyou!¡± The Crown Princess shrieked. ¡°What do you want? Are you rebelling?! Ling Yue, are you in cahoots with her?! Release me! What do you two want?!¡±

    ¡°You drugged me.¡± Ling Yue ignored the Crown Princess¡¯ shrieking. <i>¡®Since she dares to bring this woman here, it means she has a way to deal with the people outside.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Release me! I am the Crown Princess!¡±

    ¡°What drug? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±

    ¡°Ling Yue, release me! I¡¯ll give you whatever you want as long as you release me! I¡¯ll make you my first husband! When I ascend the throne, you¡¯ll be Emperor!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still thinking of ascending the throne? In your dreams.¡± Shi Sheng spoke frostily. <i>¡®Do you really think the FL¡¯s here to be ayabout? She¡¯s got ambition, okay?¡¯</i>

    The Crown Princess red hatefully at her. ¡°Jun Liyou, just what do you want?!¡±

    ¡°All I did was pummel you. And then tied you up.¡±

    <i>¡®Pummelling me and tying me up?! ¡°All I did¡±?!¡¯</i>

    The Crown Princess was so angered, her breathing quickened and her face turned green.

    ¡°Did you drug me at the banquet?¡± Ling Yue asked once more.

    The Crown Princess¡¯s eyes swivelled in their sockets, as she seemed to think of something. She anxiously spoke, ¡°Did the Ning Princess do anything to you? As long as you release me, I¡¯ll help avenge you! I won¡¯t hold this against you; you¡¯ll still be the future Emperor!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Does this kid have a mental problem?¡¯</i>

    The Crown Princess¡¯s words had indirectly confirmed her involvement.

    Ling Yue¡¯s gaze lowered.

    He tightened his grip on the sword and raised it high. His sleeve made a beautiful arc, as the sword whistled through the air and plunged urately into the Crown Princess¡¯s chest.

    ¡°...Oof.¡± The Crown Princess¡¯s voice halted, disbelief written in her eyes. <i>¡®All I did was drug him...and he actually killed me for it.¡¯</i>

    Even till the very end, she still didn¡¯t know what she¡¯d done wrong.

    In this world, you can¡¯t just pretend like nothing happened after you fail at something. Since it was done, you should be prepared for the consequences¡ªno matter the severity. These are the rules.

    Shi Sheng went over to take her sword back. ¡°The lil priest is fine. You don¡¯t have to listen to them. Follow me back.¡±

    Ling Yue slowly lifted his head to look at her. The killing intent in his limpid eyes faded, only to be reced by an inexplicable emotion. <i>¡®She knows everything...¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue shifted his gaze from her face and replied calmly, ¡°Since they want a Heaven¡¯s Ritual, I can¡¯t disappoint them now, can I?¡±

    After a slight pause, Ling Yue asked, ¡°Is Gu Su okay?¡±

    ¡°Dunno.¡± <i>¡®Who wants to bother with that brat? The only reason I rescued him was for Ling Yue.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Please help me take care of him for a few days.¡± Ling Yue requested sincerely.

    Shi Sheng looked at him. Ling Yue didn¡¯t know what nerve he¡¯d touched on, but her only reply was a forceful harrumph.

    Ling Yue, ¡°...¡±

    Since Ling Yue wouldn¡¯t leave with her, Shi Sheng could only return with the Crown Princess¡¯s corpse in tow. After disposing of the body, Shi Sheng leisurely made her way back to her residence.

    It appeared Dai Yue had some form of GPS system nted on Shi Sheng...she had only just stepped foot into the residence when the former managed to find her. ¡°Your Excellency, the little priest wants to see Master Ling Yue, and he won¡¯t listen when I try to persuade him otherwise.

    ¡°Just use meds and put him to sleep, then.¡± Shi Sheng spoke naturally. <i>¡®What am I<sup>(bbb)</sup> keeping you people for if youe to me<sup>(bbb)</sup>for every little thing? You guys don¡¯t even look good as decorations!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Your Excellency...¡± <i>¡®...that¡¯s child abuse.¡¯</i>

    Thinking of Ling Yue¡¯s words, Shi Sheng waved a hand irritably. ¡°Take me over to have a look.¡±

    After Gu Su had woken up, he¡¯d begun raising all hell, demanding to see his Senior Brother. Dai Yue and Ying Yue really had no way to deal with him.

    ¡°I want to see Senior Brother!¡±

    Apanying this shout, a figure dashed out of the room and mmed right into Dai Yue, who had been walking at the front.

    Dai Yue caught him, saving Gu Su from taking a spill.

    ¡°I want to see Senior Brother! Let me see Senior Brother!¡± Gu Su struggled against her grip, wanting to run outside.

    But Dai Yue didn¡¯t dare to let him go. After all, herdy was standing right behind her.

 Chapter 330 - Itâ€™s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (14)

    <h4>Chapter 330 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (14)</h4>

    As Shi Sheng looked at the little brat Gu Su, her expression underwent a change.

    ¡°I want to see Senior Brother...¡± Gu Su scratched, kicked, and even bit as he struggled to get out of Dai Yue¡¯s grip.

    ¡°Your Excellency.¡± Dai Yue looked at Shi Sheng, pleading for assistance.

    Shi Sheng reached out, picked him up, and tossed him into the room. Before Gu Su could get to his feet, she shut the door.

    ¡°Lock it.¡± Shi Sheng ordered Dai Yue.

    Dai Yue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Your Excellency...are you sure Sir Ling Yue won¡¯t be mad once he finds out? Even the suggestion to drug him was better than this...¡¯</i>

    Gu Su pounded on the door from the inside of the room.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression remained unfazed, as she smacked the door harder than he had. ¡°If you want to see your Senior Brother, stay here quietly! Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about seeing him!¡±

    Dai Yue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Yup, Sir Ling Yue¡¯s going to be mad alright. This is his Junior Brother! His one and only Junior Brother!¡¯</i>

    Although Dai Yue didn¡¯t want to admit it, this scare tactic had been rather effective¡ªthe room¡¯s upant quietened down a lot.

    ......

    On the day of the Heaven¡¯s Ritual.

    The Heaven¡¯s Ritual was to be held at an altar outside the pce.

    Not only were the Empress and officials present, themoners woulde to bear witness to the ceremony as well.

    Due to its importance, safety was the number one priority¡ªthere were multipleyers of guards surrounding the altar.

    Jiang Zhi was rather unnoticeable within the group of princes and princesses.

    The low murmur of people discussing the Crown Princess¡¯s disappearance could be heard. Jiang Zhi felt a bit uneasy upon overhearing their conversation.

    ¡°The Crown Princess¡¯s attendants said she¡¯s gone missing. I reckon she¡¯s snuck out of the pce to y again.¡±

    ¡°But Master Ling Yue¡¯s still here; how could she have left the pce...¡±

    The Crown Princess had used many methods to escape the pce before. Suddenly disappearing had been one of them. Hence, the first reaction upon hearing the Crown Princess had vanished was that she had run out of the pce again.

    ¡°She¡¯s a fickle one. Who knows if she took a liking to someone else outside?¡±

    ¡°Still, she dares to not even show up for the Heaven¡¯s Ritual? I want to see how she¡¯ll exin herself to Imperial Mother this time!¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister...¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister...¡±

    Several sounds of greeting could be heard from the distance.

    Jiang Zhi saw the woman surrounded by attendants the moment she lifted her head.

    She couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene from that night, causing her face to pale a bit.

    Ever since Jiang Zhi had arrived in this world, that was the first time she¡¯d experienced such a close brush with death.

    In her old world, she¡¯d merely been a mere white-cor worker¡ªhow strong could her character actually be?

    She had only understood then that in the world she was in now, human lives weren¡¯t as sacred as they were in her previous world.

    Even if she was a Princess.

    Shi Sheng ignored the group of imperial offspring and made her way to her spot.

    ¡°Jun Liyou is really bing more impudent! Just what is Imperial Mother thinking by continuing to leave her be?¡±

    ¡°Shh! Are you looking for death? Do you think the Jun n is that easy to deal with?¡±

    Jiang Zhi¡¯s face paled even further, as she listened to the murmured discussion. <i>¡®Just how strong must a n be, for even the imperial family to fear them?</i>

    <i>I¡¯m a modern person dammit! Would I lose to an ancient person?!</i>

    <i>Evil will never triumph over good! Jun Liyou is going down one of these days!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know what Jiang Zhi was thinking¡ªshe was just staring at the altar, bored out of her mind.

    Only after the Empress and Ling Yue arrived did the Heaven¡¯s Ritual officially begin.

    Themoners were all kneeling on the ground, not daring to even look at the altar.

    The officials bowed to show their respect.

    Only Shi Sheng kept her head raised, as she fearlessly examined the person standing on the altar.

    Ling Yue looked even better than usual, wearing special ceremonial priest robes that were much more vibrant than his regr garb.

    The procedure for each Heaven¡¯s Ritual were pretty much all the same. But for some reason, Shi Sheng found it to be a bit off this time.

    A wind had picked up at some point. It started out as a light breeze, before bing a fierce gust that caused the banners surrounding the altar to flutter wildly.

    What had been a perfectly clear day gradually turned overcast as dark clouds gathered.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°This has never happened during the Heaven¡¯s Ritual before...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happening...¡±

    This change dispelled any thoughts of adhering to proper ceremonial procedure. The onlookers finally dared to raise their heads to watch.

    Ling Yue¡¯s figure had been obscured by the fluttering banners, so they could only vaguely make out his silhouette.

    But soon, the wind stopped, and sunlight poured through the dark clouds as the banners ceased their dance.

    It was as if the darkness and wind from before had been an illusion.

    Shi Sheng frowned as she looked at him. She had actually felt spirit energy just now!

    It had been mixed in with the fierce winds and disappeared when they died. But still, she had definitely felt that familiar sensation from the burst of spirit energy.

    Ripples couldn¡¯t help but form in her eyes as she looked at Ling Yue.

    He had already finished thest step. He got off the altar and spoke to the Empress, in a manner that was neither subservient nor disrespectful, ¡°The Heaven¡¯s Ritual has failed.¡±

    The Empress shot to her feet with an agitated expression. ¡°How could it have failed?!¡±

    <i>¡®There had never been strange urrences nor failures in the previous Heaven¡¯s Rituals!¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue recited a bunch of words, using very sophisticatednguage.

    If tranted to normal human speak, it roughly meant: the heavens rejected the offerings of the imperial n, because its members werecking virtue.

    Ling Yue¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t soft at all¡ªnot only had the officials heard his every word, even themoners did as well.

    Because there were imperial n memberscking virtue, the heavens wouldn¡¯t ept this offering. If the fall harvest fell short, it would be the imperial n¡¯s fault.

    Low murmurs of discussion broke out amongst themoners.

    That peculiar wind was a very convincing testament to Ling Yue¡¯s words, so their gazes towards the Empress and the other imperial n members turned odd.

    As people living in the capital, of course they had heard that the Crown Princess was infamous for snatching men off the streets. The other princesses also had a reputation for bullying people.

    ¡°Farewell.¡± Ling Yue saluted the Empress before turning to leave the altar.

    ¡°Stop him!¡± The Empress shouted.

    The guards surrounding the altar immediately drew their des on Ling Yue.

    The Empress lowered her voice, her tone filled with warning as she issued a threat. ¡°Master Ling Yue, it doesn¡¯t matter if what you said was the truth. Redo the Heaven¡¯s Ritual right now. It is not allowed to fail!¡±

    Ling Yue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, nor did he make any moves to follow her orders.

    ¡°Master Ling Yue, don¡¯t forget: your Junior Brother is still in our<sup>(z)</sup> hands!¡±

    Ling Yue frowned slightly. He believed Shi Sheng wouldn¡¯t lie to him.

    Although, he too felt it strange that he would so easily trust such a person.

    ¡°Do less of such things, lest you call down the punishment of the heavens.¡±

    The Empress¡¯ sharp gaze swept towards Ling Yue. <i>¡®He knows the little priest has been rescued?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ling Yue, don¡¯t force my hand!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s no use keeping the lil priest here. He¡¯s only human¡ªhe doesn¡¯t have the ability to change heaven¡¯s will.¡± At some point, Shi Sheng had made her way to the stairs to the altar. She smiled lightly at Ling Yue. ¡°Come down.¡±

    The people blocking Shi Sheng¡¯s way hesitantly lowered their des after receiving the brunt of her re.

    Her smile was rather piercing. Perhaps it was just him, but he felt her gaze when she looked at him to be more sincere.

    Ling Yue¡¯s eyes shifted. He descended the stairs and walked to Shi Sheng¡¯s side.

    ¡°Official Jun, what are you nning?¡± The Empress made a signal, telling the people behind her to immediately go on high alert.

    It seemed like the very air was curdling from tension.

 Chapter 331 - Itâ€™s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (15)

    <h4>Chapter 331 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (15)</h4>

    Shi Sheng cautiously held Ling Yue¡¯s hand. He merely shook a bit, but didn¡¯t wrest himself free. Shi Sheng immediately saw it as consent topletely envelop his hand in hers.

    Her hand was very soft, and very warm.

    It was like the furnace that warmed his hands during snowy nights.

    It was a warmth that seemingly flowed to the bottom of his heart.

    Shi Sheng turned to look at the Empress with an arrogant expression. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, Your Majesty. If I wanted to rebel, you¡¯d have been out of the picture long ago. Ling Yue is mine. If anyone dares touch a single hair on his head, I¡¯ll take their life aspensation.¡±

    Ling Yue¡¯s heart trembled as pain emanated from within.

    <i>¡®Am I...feeling heartache? But why?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Insolence, Jun Liyou!¡± The Empress screamed at the top of her lungs.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips hooked up into a smile, making no attempt to conceal the malice in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t challenge me, if you want to keep your precious position as Empress.¡±

    The Prime Minister faction: ¡°...¡± <i>¡®So, are we rebelling or not? Prime Minister, can you please give us a sign before making your move? We can¡¯t guess what you¡¯re thinking at all!¡¯</i>

    ¡°You... You...¡± The Empress pointed at Shi Sheng, her finger trembling. She didn¡¯t finish her sentence even after a long time had passed. In the end, she clutched at her chest and copsed.

    ¡°Kill her! We<sup>(z)</sup> order you to kill this traitorous vassal for us<sup>(z)</sup>!¡±

    The Empress gasped, her eyes bloodshot.

    Her guards immediately started surrounding Shi Sheng.

    Naturally, themonfolk didn¡¯t dare stay any longer. They dispersed, screaming as they fled the scene.

    The officials belonging to the Empress¡¯s faction retreated to her side, seeking her protection.

    But those from the Prime Minister¡¯s faction didn¡¯t move from their spots. Dai Yue and Ying Yue, who had been standing at a distance, immediately sprinted over as soon as themonfolk had dispersed.

    ¡°Your Excellency...¡±

    ¡°Protect him.¡± Shi Sheng pushed Ling Yue to them. With a flick of her wrist, her sword appeared.

    The sudden appearance of a sword, seemingly from thin air, startled everyone.

    <i>¡®That doesn¡¯t seem to be a flexible sword... Just where did she pull such a long sword from?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng took advantage of their shock to charge forward. With each rise and fall of her de, its cold gleam shed and fresh blood went spraying.

    Ling Yue frowned as he watched Shi Sheng wade into the crowd, collecting souls like the grim reaper.

    <i>¡®When we fought, her movement seemed rather stiff, as though she was unfamiliar with the sword.¡¯</i>

    But today...her moves showed no sign of stiffness or hesitation. Her movements flowed smoothly and made for a beautiful disy.

    She was either an exceptional genius that had mastered the art of the sword in this short timeframe, or she had been going easy on him that day.

    He was more willing to believe thattter possibility, rather than her being one of those hard to find geniuses.

    Confusion clouded Ling Yue¡¯s eyes. <i>¡®Why do I feel she went easy on me?¡¯</i>

    Whilst Ling Yue¡¯s mind was wandering, Shi Sheng finished off the rest of the attackers.

    She cockily stood on a pile of corpses, as fresh blood slowly pooled beneath her feet.

    The wind swelled, carrying the scent of blood with it.

    They heard the Prime Minister speak, and it was as if her voice came the depths of hell. ¡°Anyone else want to go get an autograph from Hades?¡±

    Although they couldn¡¯t really understand her words, anything that involved the name ¡®Hades¡¯ couldn¡¯t be a good thing.

    All the officials¡ªexcept those in the Prime Minister¡¯s faction¡ªretreated.

    <i>¡®Although the Prime Minister had a bad temper before, at least it was only to the point where she didn¡¯t like to speak ah!</i>

    <i>But now it seems her temper¡¯s levelled up, to the point where she¡¯s actually acting on it...</i>

    <i>We should just be quiet background characters.</i>

    <i>Even if the sky copses, there¡¯ll be someone taller to take the brunt of it...¡¯</i>

    Jiang Zhi, however, had a stiff expression.

    As someone from the modern world, how could she not understand Shi Sheng¡¯s words?

    <i>¡®She is also...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty!¡±

    Several sharp screams interrupted Jiang Zhi¡¯s thoughts. She turned to look. The Empress was currently being supported by several people, her head drooping¡ªshe had fainted.

    Shi Sheng flicked the blood off her sword and walked to Ling Yue¡¯s side. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    The two Yues, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Aren¡¯t we rebelling? We already summoned the troops! This is a great opportunity to rebel! You can¡¯t just give it up ah, Your Excellency!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng pointed at herself. ¡°Does this Prime Minister appear to be a traitorous vassal?¡±

    <i>¡®This is the face of a god, okay? Dashing as all hell, okay? Why are you guys so insistent I<sup>(bbb)</sup> rebel?</i>

    <i>...Who¡¯s going to rule the ce if I rebel?¡¯</i>

    The two Yues, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Isn¡¯t what you¡¯re doing now the very image of a treasonous vassal?¡¯</i>

    Ying Yue¡¯s brain worked faster than Dai Yue¡¯s, so she immediately started to tter Shi Sheng, ¡°How could Your Excellency be a traitorous vassal? You are our wise and mighty Lady Prime Minister!¡±

    Shi Sheng gave her a vague look. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think this is a better way to show off?¡±

    Ying Yue, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Why do I feel like my efforts at ttery have been wasted? Wait, Your Excellency, just what does ¡®show off¡¯ mean?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Your Excellency, are we really not going to rebel?¡±

    ¡°You do it. You can crown yourself Empress afterwards.¡± Shi Sheng waved her off.

    Ying Yue, ¡°...¡±

    Dai Yue patted Ying Yue¡¯s shoulder sympathetically. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Her Excellency only has eyes for Sir Ling Yue now.¡±

    <i>¡®Besides, how long has it been since she¡¯s actually cared about mundane affairs?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng had always used an expression of ¡®I¡¯m not keeping you guys around as decorations, so why do you bother me about every little thing?¡¯ whenever she was consulted for instructions.

    ¡°So is Her Excellency going to rebel or not?¡± Ying Yue was perplexed.

    <i>¡®It¡¯d be a real shame to just give up this opportunity today!¡¯</i>

    ¡°I reckon...¡± Dai Yue rubbed her chin. ¡°As long as the Empress¡¯s people don¡¯t provoke Her Excellency, she won¡¯t rebel.¡±

    ¡°Oh? How do you know?¡± <i>¡®Howe I couldn¡¯t tell that¡¯s what Her Excellency was thinking?¡¯</i>

    ¡°You should take more tonics for your brain.¡± Dai Yue copied Shi Sheng¡¯s mannerisms and earnestly patted Ying Yue¡¯s shoulder.

    Ying Yue, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Actually, I only know because Her Excellency told me.¡± <i>¡®Who the hell could guess Her Excellency¡¯s thoughts now, anyway?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Good ah! You dare to y me for a fool¡ª Dai Yue, don¡¯t run!¡±

    ......

    After the Heaven¡¯s Ritual had failed, the Empress tried to make things difficult for the priest.

    However, the Prime Minister drew her sword against the Empress for his sake and disyed her prowess.

    Many different versions of the rumour circted like fanfiction amongst themonfolk, and it became amon topic of discussion during mealtimes.

    Whether the Prime Minister would rebel had be a hot topic for the people to guess about.

    Had the Prime Minister rebelled during the Heaven¡¯s Ritual, she would¡¯ve had at least a 90% chance of seeding. But she hadn¡¯t.

    The Empress was currently still bedridden.

    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time to take your medicine.¡± A man in pce attire carried in a bowl filled with medicine.

    The Empress pped the bowl away. ¡°Take what medicine? That tramp Jun Liyou is treating us<sup>(z)</sup> with contempt!¡±

    <i>¡®She¡¯s simply too contemptuous and arrogant to dare kill people in front of me! And when did she be so good at fighting?!¡¯</i>

    The ck-coloured medicine spilt all over the man. He didn¡¯t appear angry, wiping himself as best as he could whileforting the Empress with gentle words. ¡°Your Majesty, even if you are angry, you must think of your health. Only after recovering will you have the strength to deal with her.¡±

    As the Empress stared at his face, some of the anger dissipated. She reached out to hold his hand. ¡°At least you¡¯re caring.¡±

    The man chuckled. ¡°Let me serve you your medicine, Your Majesty.¡±

    The servants sent another bowl of medicine. This time, the Empress didn¡¯t throw a fit and allowed the man to feed her.

    Once she had finished the medicine, the two somehow ended up tangling together in the sheets, not even bothering to send away the other servants.

    Though the servants appeared too familiar with this conduct; they lowered their heads and pretended to see nothing.

 Chapter 332

    <h4>Chapter 332 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (16)</h4>

    In the Prime Minister¡¯s residence.

    The little priest Gu Su had immediatelyunched himself into Ling Yue¡¯s arms and was currently sobbing his heart out. He even tattled on Shi Sheng.

    Meanwhile, she stood by the door, her sword clinking as she tapped it against the ground.

    Shi Sheng kept feeling that someone had snatched something belonging her.

    <i>¡®Really want to chop that brat up.¡¯</i>

    The two Yues standing behind her exchanged nces. <i>¡®Her Excellency¡¯s aura is really scary...¡¯</i>

    In the end, Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t take it anymore and strode over, grabbed Gu Su by the cor, and yanked him out of Ling Yue¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Senior Brother... Senior Brother.¡± Gu Su clutched tightly onto Ling Yue¡¯s hand, his face like a stray cat¡¯s after all the crying. ¡°Let go of me! I want my Senior Brother!¡±

    ¡°Who allowed you to want him?!¡± Shi Sheng spat darkly before pointing at his hand with her sword. ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°No! Senior Brother... wu¡ª Senior Brother, help!¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister...¡± Ling Yue grabbed onto Gu Su¡¯s hand. ¡°He¡¯s still young.¡±

    ¡°13 to 14 is already the age where others would expect him to serve ady! How is that young?! Let go!¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s sword was already pressed against Gu Su¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°This is yourst chance, before I chop your hand off.¡±

    ¡°Wuwu, no... Senior Brother...¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister...¡±

    Dai Yue and Ying Yue, observing from outside, couldn¡¯t help but want to avert their gazes from the situation inside.

    They had trouble epting that their wise and powerfuldy was actually threatening a child.

    Suddenly, something wasunched into Dai Yue¡¯s arms. She instinctively caught it¡ªonly to be confronted with a dirt-streaked face and eyes swollen red from crying.

    ¡°Get him out of my sight.¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Dai Yue stared at the door that mmed shut in her face, before looking back at the boy in her arms, her lips beginning to twitch.

    <i>¡®Your Excellency, aren¡¯t you simply asking for my life? This little priest¡¯s tantrums are an absolute horror for everyone around him!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Er, Dai Yue, I just thought of something I need to do. Bye!¡± Ying Yue suppressed herughter as she blinked at Dai Yue, before taking off.

    Dai Yue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®I really should be more careful in picking my friends...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng shut the door, before aggressively stalking over to Ling Yue. He was startled into retreating.

    The bed was directly behind him, so he ended up sitting down once his feet knocked into it.

    Shi Sheng reached out, bending over him with one hand supporting her against the bed. Ling Yue could only lean back further to avoid her.

    ¡°Prime Minister...¡± <i>¡®...men and women should maintain a proper distance.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes stared right into his, as she spoke deliberately, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to touch anyone else. Not even men.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my freedom of choice.¡± Ling Yue spoke with a stiff face.

    He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he...felt no repulsion towards her words. Instead, Ling Yue felt like these words had been spoken between them countless times before, like it was the way things ought to be.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill whoever you touch. So by all means, if you want someone dead, go ahead.¡±

    Ling Yue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Have I met a lunatic?¡¯</i>

    After taking a deep breath, he replied with an apathetic expression, ¡°I promised to follow you down the mountain. You helped me. Now we¡¯re even.¡±

    ¡°Even?¡±

    Ling Yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He kept feeling like there was a deeper meaning behind that word, as if there was a hidden story to be told.

    Shi Sheng knelt on the bed, forcing Ling Yue further back. His brows slightly furrowed.

    ¡°Even? Are you daydreaming? Do you think I¡¯d simply forget about that time you stabbed me?¡± Shi Sheng slowly inched forward. Ling Yue could only continue to retreat until his back hit the wall, and there was no way out.

    ¡°And that night I helped you... You think you can just call it even?¡±

    Ling Yue¡¯s face immediately reddened as it set ame,a fiery red blush extending all the way to the tips of his ears.

    His heart raced like mad, each beat seeming to resonate throughout his entire being. He didn¡¯t even dare to look Shi Sheng in the eyes.

    ¡°My apologies for injuring you, but you trespassed on Mt. Wanyuan that time.¡±

    ¡°And for that, you injured me.¡± Shi Sheng gave him a slight smile. ¡°Attempted assassination of a Prime Minister warrants capital punishment, you know?¡±

    Ling Yue, ¡°...¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s fingertips trailed from his cor to his abdomen, a meaningful, suggestive smile on her face. ¡°Lil priest, want me to help you again?¡±

    Ling Yue stiffened. He couldn¡¯t forget that night, no matter how much he tried.

    He even asionally...dreamt about things that shouldn¡¯t be.

    <i>¡®Why do I have these kinds of thoughts?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Prime Minister, don¡¯t force me.¡± Ling Yue¡¯s expression abruptly grew frosty.

    Shi Sheng pulled her hand away, and she gave him a quick peck on the lips. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you. But remember: I will make you fall for me. Before then, you¡¯re not allowed to leave the residence.¡±

    Ling Yue¡¯s mind was buzzing.

    <i>¡®She kissed me... She actually kissed me...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng got off the bed and straightened out her clothing. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat? I reckon you probably didn¡¯t eat much in the pce.¡±

    Ling Yue stared at her dumbly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t drug you. If I wanted to use force, right now you¡¯d be...¡±

    Shi Sheng gave him a suggestive once-over.

    Ling Yue¡¯s face was burning, as he pulled the nkets over himself to block her gaze. <i>¡®Why is this woman so shameless?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡±

    <i>¡®Naturally, no matter who my Feng Ci turns into, he can¡¯t change his shy nature.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng was in a good mood, as she went outside to order the servants to prepare some food.

    Even with all the dishes served, Ling Yue still sat on the bed, red-faced.

    ¡°Want me to feed you?¡±

    Ling Yue shook his head.

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you getting down?¡± Shi Sheng paused. ¡°I can carry you.¡±

    As she said this, she walked towards the bed.

    Ling Yue immediately tossed the nket aside and got off.

    Shi Sheng gave him a rather regretful look before walking over to the table. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Seeing Shi Sheng take a seat, as well as the two sets of bowls and chopsticks, he remained in his spot.

    ¡°...You¡¯re eating here too?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I? This is my house. It¡¯s my freedom to pick where I eat.¡±

    Ling Yue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®There¡¯s no way to refute that...¡¯</i>

    He dawdled for a bit, but eventually still went over. He hadn¡¯t eaten much in the pce. He hadn¡¯t even drunk much water there.

    Having considered the fact that Ling Yue was a priest, Shi Sheng got the servants to prepare vegetarian dishes. Though it couldn¡¯tpare to those master chefs from modern worlds, the food was still rather delicious.

    Ling Yue didn¡¯t say a word, as he picked up his bowl and began eating.

    Shi Sheng found that he was actually a picky eater. Out of several different dishes, he only ate one.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®I keep feeling like he¡¯s going to be hard to please this time.¡¯</i>

    ¡°I want to return to Mt. Wanyuan.¡± Ling Yue set down his bowl and looked at Shi Sheng.

    She scowled and turned to meet his eyes. ¡°Were you not listening to me just now?¡±

    Ling Yue pursed his lips. ¡°I want to go back there to get something.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s scowl immediately dissolved into a grin. ¡°En. I¡¯ll apany you tomorrow.¡±

    She got the servants to clear away the dishes. Before leaving, she asked him, ¡°Where¡¯s that sword of yours?¡±

    ¡°In the pce.¡± Ling Yue frowned and replied.

    <i>¡®I¡¯ve got to go get it back.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Rest up. I¡¯ll bring you to Mt. Wanyuan tomorrow.¡± Shi Sheng nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t run off, otherwise I¡¯ll kill your Junior Brother.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± Ling Yue suddenly replied confidently.

    ¡°Is that so? Just try me.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s lips pulled upward in an insincere smile.

 Chapter 333

    <h4>Chapter 333 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (17)</h4>

    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty! The Prime Minister is here!¡±

    The cries from outside interrupted the two people entwined atop the dragon bed.

    ¡°Your Majesty...¡± The man beneath the Empress held onto her, as he cried coquettishly.

    The Empress was even more aroused by his cries. As the saying went, women became starving tigers when they reached the ages of 30 to 40. As the Empress happened to be in this age range...she couldn¡¯t be bothered about something like the Prime Minister¡¯s appearance right now.

    ¡°Make her wait.¡± The Empress gave an almost unintelligible order, before beginning yet another round of intimacy with the man.

    ¡°Prime Minister, you can¡¯t enter¡ª Oof¡ª¡±

    ¡°Quickly! Stop the Prime Minister!¡±

    If the Empress could still carry on with all the noise from outside, she would be a ¡®champ¡¯ alright.

    The Empress furiously put on her clothes and got off the bed.

    Shi Sheng had already dealt with the guards outside and reached the inner chambers.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The moment Shi Sheng entered, shrieks sounded out.

    The room was filled with a thick fog of aphrodisiac that irritated Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes the moment she entered.

    The shrieks hade from the barely clothed men lying around, who desperately sought hiding ces upon her entry.

    <i>¡®Looks like lustfulness runs in the family.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Prime Minister!¡± The Empress grit her teeth and red at the intruder. ¡°We<sup>(z)</sup> are not dead yet! Are you nning to overthrow us<sup>(z)</sup> by barging into our<sup>(z)</sup> chambers?!¡±

    <i>¡®Overthrow you your head! Do I appear that idle?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Where is Ling Yue¡¯s sword?¡±

    ¡°Sword?¡± The Empress¡¯ expression became rather odd from the unexpected turn of events.

    <i>¡®She barged into my pce in the middle of the night to ask about a sword?¡¯</i>

    The Empress wished to express her disbelief.

    ¡°Prime Minister...¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the sword?¡± Shi Sheng interrupted the Empress impatiently.

    She felt like every second she remained here was tainting her eyes and letting her waifu down. And that wouldn¡¯t do.

    The Empress frowned. Her gaze swept over the sword in Shi Sheng¡¯s hand, before she ordered someone to fetch Ling Yue¡¯s sword.

    The person that had been sent tremblingly approached Shi Sheng and presented her the sword.

    Shi Sheng checked to make sure it really was Ling Yue¡¯s sword, before she left without giving the Empress a second look.

    <i>¡®She left just like that? She really left? She really was only here for a sword?¡¯</i>

    Only once Shi Sheng¡¯s figure vanished from the pce, did the Empress truly believe that this crook of a Prime Minister really hade for a mere sword.

    The Empress <i>wanted</i> to order guards to kill her, but Shi Sheng had clearly proven her strength during the Heaven¡¯s Ritual.

    <i>¡®Would those useless shits in the pce even be able to kill her? Best to not make her mad and really lose everything.¡¯</i>

    ......

    Shi Sheng promised to bring Ling Yue back to Mt. Wanyuan, and she kept her word. The next day, she had a carriage readied and brought Ling Yue out of the city.

    The only other person she brought was Ying Yue.

    Shi Sheng and Ling Yue were left staring at each other in the carriage.

    A momentter, Shi Sheng took out his sword and handed it over. ¡°Here.¡±

    Ling Yue stared at it for three whole seconds before taking it from her. <i>¡®Is this the reason why she asked about my sword yesterday...?¡¯</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll use it against you?¡± <i>¡®She handed my sword to me...just like that? Is she really not worried at all?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng had a doting expression on her face. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    <i>¡®You need sufficientbat ability if you want to beat me<sup>(bbb)</sup> anyways!¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®No way tomunicate with her...¡¯</i>

    The carriage soon reached Mt. Wanyuan.

    Ling Yue wanted to climb the stairs, so Shi Sheng had no choice but to apany him.

    They hadn¡¯t even made it halfway up, before Shi Sheng was panting from the exertion.

    Ling Yue showed no hint of fatigue while waiting for her a few steps ahead, his face cold as he watched the woman sitting on the ground without care for her image.

    Though god knows how much he felt like copsing on the inside.

    <i>¡®I don¡¯t see her this tired when in fights, though? It¡¯s just climbing some stairs, is it that tiring?¡¯</i>

    Fighting really wasn¡¯t all that tiring to Shi Sheng. After all, she had a sword that sliced through people like radishes. So, unless she was in a battle of attrition, she wouldn¡¯t really expend much energy at all.

    But the incline on this slope was nearly 90 degrees. You know what that looked like?

    If she wasn¡¯t careful, she¡¯d easily fall off!

    She already felt like she was persevering, having climbed halfway up the mountain, in the body of a civil official that didn¡¯t get regr exercise.

    Just as Shi Sheng was doubled over and panting for breath, a shadow blocked the view in front of her and a fair, elegant hand extended into her vision.

    She looked up.

    Ling Yue avoided her gaze and tried to exin, ¡°At this pace, we won¡¯t be able to reach the top before nightfall.¡±

    ¡°How about you carry me?¡± Shi Sheng began to take even more liberties.

    Ling Yue wanted to take his hand back out of irritation, but Shi Sheng immediately grabbed onto it. ¡°Fine, fine, no need to carry me. I¡¯m okay with just holding hands.¡±

    Ling Yue harrumphed.

    Shi Sheng: (||| ?_?)

    <i>¡®Great, just great. There¡¯s the tsundere showing himself...¡¯</i>

    With Ling Yue¡¯s help, Shi Sheng got up.

    They held hands while making their way up the mountain, with Ling Yue walking slightly ahead of her.

    Shi Sheng took the opportunity to interlock her fingers with his.

    Ling Yue turned to look at her. His fingers tightened their grip around her hand. But in the end, he continued onwards with a cold face.

    Once they were at the temple, Ling Yue attempted to jerk his hand free but was unsessful.

    ¡°Prime Minister, please let go.¡± <i>¡®Men and women should keep their distance, you know?¡¯</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll fall, so it¡¯s better for me to hold your hand.¡± Shi Sheng spoke with a very serious expression.

    Ling Yue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Would I fall on my own territory?¡¯</i>

    He tried several times to jerk his hand out of her grasp, but failed. Shi Sheng merely maintained her smile, as she watched his attempts.

    Ling Yue¡¯s heart suddenly raced as he shifted his gaze away in an almost panicked manner, before striding towards the tower atop the cliff.

    He told himself not to think of it, but the sensation in his hand made that a Sisyphean task.

    Her hand was very small, and her skin was very smooth, unlike other women whose hands were more often than not rough and broad.

    This hand...had touched his most private area. Thinking thus, Ling Yue subconsciously tightened his grip.

    ¡°Hss... Lil priest, even if you don¡¯t want to hold my hand, you don¡¯t have to break it!¡± Shi Sheng took a sharp intake of air.

    Ling Yue came to his senses and found that he was gripping too hard. He immediately released her hand to find that it was already red.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± He hadn¡¯t meant to hurt her. He had just been at a loss as to how to face her, and lost control of himself.

    Shi Sheng shook her hand. <i>¡®Why¡¯s this kid so strong?! Fuckin¡¯ hell, I thought my hand was going to break.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Help me blow it.¡± Shi Sheng raised her hand to Ling Yue¡¯s face and blinked, a pitiful expression on her face, just short of crying.

    Ling Yue looked at the hand that was red because of him and fell silent for a moment. He held her hand and gently blew it.

    The feeling of his warm breath brushing over her hand was akin to someone tickling her heart with a feather, causing her to simply itch with the desire to jump him there and then.

    Still, reason won out in the end. However, that didn¡¯t stop her from shamelessly continuing to seek more benefits. ¡°You need to kiss it, so it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Ling Yue looked at her.

    Shi Sheng did her best to make herself look even more pitiful.

    Her long, slightly upturned eyshes fluttered like butterfly wings, and those normally cid eyes were currently filled with smiling warmth, inviting him to sink into their depths.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but he nted a kiss on her hand.

    His lips were a bit cool, so it brought somefort to the skin that felt hot from the pain.

    ¡°Ling Yue.¡±

    His slightly flushed face tilted upwards to look at her. But her own face speedily approached his¡ªand soon, she captured his lips with her own. He could feel her supple body in his arms.

    Ling Yue hadn¡¯t expected her to suddenly jump him, so he fell backwards into a bush.

    ¡°Ling Yue...¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze turned cloudy, as her tongue gently traced his lips.

    Ling Yue was very stiff at first. As she called his name, he didn¡¯t know why, but he felt very pained. It was to the point where he nearly couldn¡¯t breathe.

    <strong>Author¡¯s note:</strong>

    5 chapters a day! I¡¯ve not cheated you lot!!!

    Little Fairy: So upset. I need votes to make me feel better.

 Chapter 334 - Itâ€™s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (18)

    <h4>Chapter 334 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (18)</h4>

    By the time Shi Sheng released Ling Yue, his face was already an adorable bright red.

    Shey atop him and gave him a smile. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for being too attractive. I couldn¡¯t help myself.¡±

    Ling Yue¡¯s face turned even redder as he pushed her aside,pletely flustered.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Shi Sheng burst intoughter as she sat on the ground.

    Ling Yue red at her, not bothering to wait for her any longer as he hurriedly moved further up the mountain.

    <i>¡®I actually didn¡¯t push her away! And I even co-operated...¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue wished he could p himself right now. Just what hade over him?

    Ling Yue reached out to touch his lips. There were still lingering hints of her scent and warmth.

    <i>¡®Stop. No. Don¡¯t think about it.¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue wanted to wipe his mouth with his sleeve, but it had only just touched his lips when he set it down again.

    He hurriedly entered the tower and headed for the third floor.

    The third floor housed the study. Bookshelves lined every inch of the walls. But perhaps due to disuse, ayer of dust covered everything.

    Ling Yue headed straight for one set of bookshelves.

    He took a box off the shelf and opened it hastily.

    Inside was a satchel. He took it out and, after much hesitation, slowly opened it.

    Within the satchel was a slip of paper with words written in beautiful calligraphy:

    <i>Go where your heart leads; follow your instincts.</i>

    <i>¡®¡°Go where your heart leads; follow your instincts¡±? Does Master mean to tell me to just follow my heart? But...¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue tightened his grip on the slip of paper. He turned to look out the window, and his eyes happened tond on Shi Sheng¡¯s form below.

    She lifted her head slightly, and their gazes locked. Her lips raised into a smile. She remained there, having no intention ofing up after him.

    Ling Yue and Shi Sheng stared at each other for a moment, before he turned around to find a brazier. He dropped the satchel and paper inside, burning them both.

    He shut the window and sat on the ground, watching the flickering tongues of me that extinguished, leaving behind only a few sparks to prove that something had been burning moments before.

    Ling Yue sat there for two days, during which he pondered a lot.

    But he decided to follow his Master¡¯s instructions. He would follow his heart.

    He just hoped...she wouldn¡¯t disappoint him.

    Ling Yue gathered some items from the bookshelf and carried them as he descended the stairs. He gave onest look at the study before turning to leave.

    Seeing the person waiting for him outside when he opened the door, he felt no surprise. It was like he knew she¡¯d always be there for him. No matter how long he stayed, she¡¯d always be right there waiting.

    This was a strange feeling, but one that made him feel at ease.

    Shi Sheng watched as Ling Yue emerged carrying many items, most of which were books. He also had a bundle strapped to his body.

    She immediately went over to help carry them before asking him with a smile, ¡°Thought things through?¡±

    Ling Yue didn¡¯t reply directly, instead asking her a question of his own, ¡°Will you have other husbands?¡±

    ¡°Nope. You¡¯re my one and only for all our lives.¡±

    ¡°All women have glib tongues.¡± Ling Yue harrumphed coldly, though his slightly reddened ears betrayed his true thoughts.

    <i>¡®For all our lives... Just how does she know we¡¯ll have many lifetimes together? Dying is like extinguishing antern. There¡¯s no light left.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng cocked her head to the side and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll show you. You¡¯ll understand one day.¡±

    <i>¡®We didn¡¯t meet by coincidence¡ªI¡¯ve always been looking for you.</i>

    <i>No matter which world, no matter where you are, I¡¯ll find you and apany you.¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue frowned slightly, notprehending the meaning behind her words.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t exin further. ¡°Is there anything else you want to bring?¡±

    Ling Yue returned to the tower and came back out with a giant box in tow.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®The hell is this?¡¯</i>

    She wanted to have a look, but Ling Yue pressed the lid down, so she couldn¡¯t open it.

    ¡°I can¡¯t have a look?¡±

    Ling Yue nodded.

    ¡°Kiss me and I won¡¯t look.¡± Shi Sheng drew closer to Ling Yue, always on the lookout for an opportunity to get herself some action.

    Ling Yue looked at the box, before looking back at Shi Sheng. One could see the struggle in his eyes as he made his choice.

    In the end, he actually let go of the box...

    Released the box...

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Would it kill you to kiss me?! You actually refused! Bah, I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> going to be angered to death!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression was dark, as she put the box and all the other bits and bobs Ling Yue had brought out into her space.

    ¡°Where¡¯d you put all those?¡± Ling Yue finally asked out of curiosity.

    <i>¡®Her sword always appears from out of nowhere, too. I¡¯ve been curious about this since ages ago.¡¯</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m not telling even if you gimme a kiss.¡± Shi Sheng harrumphed.

    <i>¡®I<sup>(bbb)</sup> have principles!</i>

    <i>...I need at least two kisses!¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue, ¡°...¡±

    It was clear that Ling Yue wasn¡¯t too curious about this matter, for he didn¡¯t continue his questioning even after Shi Sheng refused to answer.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Why aren¡¯t you asking anymore? Ask me!!!</i>

    <i>#What do I do when my waifu doesn¡¯t have a strong sense of curiosity? Help wanted quick. Waiting online#¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue used qinggong to leap across the cliff, but he found Shi Sheng remaining at her spot after turning around.

    ¡°I can¡¯t get over there.¡±

    Shi Sheng felt like her ability to spout nonsense had reached a godly level. <i>¡®I really am going all out to screw my waifu...¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue¡¯s lips twitched. <i>¡®Then how did youe over here before? Gu Su told me that your sword could change sizes <strong>and</strong> fly!¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue turned to leave, deciding to ignore Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Ling Yue, don¡¯t go ah... lil priest... waifu...¡±

    <i>¡®What the hell is a ¡®waifu¡¯?¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue left very quickly, vanishing from view with but a few steps.

    He organised the items in the temple and locked away everything that ought to be locked away. However, he still didn¡¯t see Shi Sheng after he was done.

    He waited and waited till the sky turned dark, yet there was still no sign of her.

    Ling Yue ground his teeth and climbed back up.

    He was greeted by the sight of Shi Sheng seated atop the stone banister,pletely spaced out. The moment she saw him though, she immediately leapt off. ¡°Waifu! Quick, bring me over there!¡±

    Ling Yue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Just how persistent is she? If I didn¡¯te back for her, would she have continued staying here forever?¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue jumped over. ¡°You can clearly cross it yourself. Why are you so insistent that I...¡±

    ¡°Who told you I can go over myself?¡± Shi Sheng spoke righteously. ¡°A bunch of bollocks!¡±

    ¡°Then how did you get over here?¡± Ling Yue¡¯s lips twitched.

    Shi Sheng was insistent, refusing to give up on her stance, and pointed at the vines clinging to the cliff wall. ¡°I climbed up using those ah. Nearly fell off, too! If I fall off now, you¡¯ll never see me again. If I leave you behind alone, what¡¯ll happen if you get bullied? So I can¡¯t die *insert a bunch of nonsensical rambling here*...¡±

    Ling Yue took a deep breath, deciding to ignore her bullshitting...and reached out a hand.

    Shi Sheng immediately grabbed his hand and wrapped her arms around his waist, giving him a peck on the cheek while she was at it.

    Ling Yue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®This woman!¡¯</i>

    As this was the first time she was hitching a ride on someone using qinggong, Shi Sheng felt this was a rather novel experience.

    And whenever Ling Yue used qinggong, Shi Sheng could feel a faint, almost indiscernible spirit energy surrounding him.

    <i>¡®This world clearly doesn¡¯t contain any spirit energy, so why does Ling Yue have it?¡¯</i>

    She didn¡¯t even need to insert her own spirit energy into his body to feel that familiarity...

    Because it was gettingte, the two couldn¡¯t descend the mountain. So they could only stay the night in the temple.

    Shi Sheng tried her best to get them both to share a room, but she was heartlessly rejected by Ling Yue.

    ...Who could¡¯ve expected it to suddenly rain in the middle of the night? Shi Sheng ended up drenched from head to toe.

    The roof of her room had probably not been repaired in years, so it couldn¡¯t really do its job of keeping the rain out.

    With a dark expression, Shi Sheng got up and brought along her wet nket to go knock on Ling Yue¡¯s door.

    But Ling Yue¡¯s room wasn¡¯t in a much better state than Shi Sheng¡¯s. His bed wasn¡¯t in the best spot, seeing as rainwater kept dripping onto it.

 Chapter 335 - Itâ€™s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (19)

    <h4><strong>Chapter 335 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (19)</strong></h4>

    Ling Yue went to check out the other rooms, but pretty much all of them were leaking.

    It had always been his Master who repaired the roofs. Ling Yue stayed in the tower after his Master left, so he waspletely unaware that situation urred in the temple whenever it rained.

    It was unsafe to wander around the mountain in such a downpour.

    ¡°Only Junior Brother¡¯s room isn¡¯t leaking. You go sleep there.¡±

    Ling Yue avoided the leaking areas and walked to the bedside.

    Shi Sheng hugged the nket as she sat on the bed. Her brief stint outside had caused her hair and clothes to get soaked, stering themselves to her skin.

    ¡°Where are you sleeping?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep here.¡± Ling Yue pointed at the bed Shi Sheng was sitting on. He was fine with making do for the night.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep here too.¡±

    Ling Yue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®This bed can only fit one person ah! The other side is getting soaked by the rain!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go sleep in Junior Brother¡¯s room.¡±

    <i>¡®If she won¡¯t go, I¡¯ll go, okay?¡¯</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡± Shi Sheng made to get off the bed with her nket.

    ¡°Prime Minister, men and women should keep their <i>distance</i>.¡± Ling Yue emphasised thest word through gritted teeth.

    Shi Sheng cocked her head to the side with an innocent expression on her face. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to do anything to you, just sharing the bed. Once you enter my residence<sup>[1]</sup>, we¡¯ll also be sleeping together, so this counts as practice.¡±

    <i>¡®Who needs to practice to sleep???¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue felt he had no way tomunicate with this woman. But just as the two fell into a stalemate, it started leaking where Shi Sheng was sitting too.

    She shrugged and spoke with a smile, ¡°This ain¡¯t my fault.¡±

    The two of them still ended up sharing Gu Su¡¯s room in the end.

    Though Ling Yue said Gu Su¡¯s room wasn¡¯t leaking, he meant it wasn¡¯t leaking near the bed.

    Some thatch had been ced above the bed to divert the rainwater towards the side instead.

    Shi Sheng gave Ling Yue an odd look, making him feel a bit awkward.

    He rarely came to this ce. Most of the time, Gu Su was here alone, so he didn¡¯t know about these things.

    Gu Su¡¯s bed was very small, barelyrge enough for two people to fit on it with a sliver of room between them.

    Shi Sheng let Ling Yue sleep on the inside.

    Ling Yue felt rather nervous as he dawdled, before climbing onto his side of the bed.

    The leaking rainwater seemed to fall into his heart¡ªwhich was racing so fast, he thought it was beating in time with every drop of water.

    Shi Sheng mbered up on the bed. Seeing Ling Yue leaning away from her, she frowned. ¡°Come over here.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t take up much room.¡± Ling Yue shook his head, slight wariness appearing in his eyes.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Do I look that desperate? Really now.</i>

    <i>Besides...there¡¯s nothing embarrassing about wanting to screw my own man! I just want to, okay?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Let me help you dry your hair.¡± Shi Sheng raised the towel that had appeared at in her hand some point.

    Ling Yue¡¯s hair was even wetter than hers, because he had gone out to check the other rooms in the rain.

    Ling Yue flushed. <i>¡®Just what was I thinking?¡¯</i>

    He sat up and moved over. Shi Sheng half-knelt on the bed and untied his hair, before gently helping him wipe it dry.

    He could feel her body heat and the tips of her fingers asionally brushing against his neck.

    Their cool tips seemingly caused small currents to dance across his skin, which soon extended to the rest of his body.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shi Sheng ran her hand through his hair. Although it wasn¡¯t very dry, it was still better than before.

    Shi Sheng gave her own hair a perfunctory drying, nning to strip off her wet outer garments.

    ¡°What are you...¡± Ling Yue shrank back at some point.

    ¡°Taking off my wet clothes!¡± She swiftly stripped off her outer garments, revealing the dry clothes beneath.

    ¡°Your outer garments are wet, too. You¡¯ll easily get sick if you keep wearing them, so take them off.¡±

    Ling Yue stared at Shi Sheng for a moment before slowly taking his outer garments off.

    ¡°Time to sleep.¡±

    The two had their own separate nkets.

    Only after seeing Shi Sheng cover herself with her own nket, did Ling Yue let out a mental sigh of relief.

    Even without the rain, the temperature at this altitude was very low. But now that it was pouring, the temperature plummeted even further.

    Meanwhile, Shi Sheng had only a thin nket to ward off the cold, and she clearly wasn¡¯t having much sess keeping warm.

    Jun Liyou had the type of physique that woulde down with a cold after being out in the rain for a bit, so Shi Sheng had a bit of trouble sleeping.

    Plus, it seemed like her space didn¡¯t have any spare nkets...

    <i>¡®Seems like I¡¯m going to have to stock up on a few from now on.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Achiu<sup>[2]</sup>¡ª¡± Shi Sheng covered her mouth upon feeling her nose itch before sneezing.

    <i>¡®Fuck!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng turned to look at Ling Yue. Her eyes shed, and she scooted over.

    However, who knew that Ling Yue would suddenly sit upright? Shi Sheng could only make out his vague outline in the darkness.

    ¡°Cold.¡± Shi Sheng gave him a pitiful look. ¡°Achiu...¡±

    Since Ling Yue had inner energy to protect him, he didn¡¯t feel all that cold.

    ¡°It really is cold. Don¡¯t believe me? Have a feel.¡± Shi Sheng stretched a hand out.

    After a while, he finally reached out to hold it. Unlike the radiating warmth he¡¯d felt before, her hands now emitted a piercing coldness, as if she¡¯d been left in an ice cer.

    That strange ache emanated in Ling Yue¡¯s heart again. He tightened his grip on Shi Sheng¡¯s hand slightly, hesitating for quite a while before lifting his nket and speaking in a hushed voice, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to molest me!¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s voice had already taken on a nasally quality. She hurriedly scooted into Ling Yue¡¯s nket.

    Shi Sheng let out a contented hum at the new warmth enveloping her.

    Ling Yue got up to grab Shi Sheng¡¯s nket but found that her side of the bed was freezing cold and the nket was rather damp.

    <i>¡®Why didn¡¯t she say anything?!¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue gave up on the idea of using her nket and carefullyy back down.

    Now that he and Shi Sheng were sharing both a bed and a nket, Ling Yue¡¯s already-tense mind grew even more tense.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s cold hands pressed against Ling Yue¡¯s body. He stiffened but didn¡¯t move. Shi Sheng seemed to take this as permission to lean against himpletely.

    ¡°Prime Minister!¡± <i>¡®You promised you wouldn¡¯t molest me!¡¯</i>

    ¡°En?¡± Shi Sheng shrunk back, speaking very pitifully. ¡°Cold.¡±

    Ling Yue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®You¡¯re a woman okay? Why are you acting as delicate as a man?¡¯</i>

    In the end, Shi Sheng still got her wish and hugged him to sleep.

    Ling Yue had no chance of falling asleep. His mind was filled with the sounds of the pouring rain and her steady breathing.

    He didn¡¯t know when he had dozed off. In his stupor, Ling Yue felt something licking and biting at his lips. He opened his eyes to find Shi Sheng¡¯s smiling eyes right in front of his face.

    She was so close that he could easily make out the subtle changes in her expression.

    Shi Sheng slowly inserted her tongue in his mouth. Only once she was sure he didn¡¯t object did she probe further.

    But Ling Yue came to his senses then and shoved Shi Sheng away.

    His hands somehow ended up pressing against her chest, the soft sensation making him jerk back as if he¡¯d been zapped by electricity.

    ¡°Y-you...¡±

    <i>¡®What happened to not molesting me?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t molest you!¡± Shi Sheng had an innocent expression.

    <i>¡®I just snuck a kiss<sup><strong>[3]</strong></sup>!¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue¡¯s face was red. Though whether that was from anger or embarrassment, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know.

    <i>¡®Liar! All women are liars!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Okay, okay, I was wrong! Don¡¯t get mad!¡± Shi Sheng hurriedly apologised upon noticing Ling Yue¡¯s expression turn unsightly. ¡°I won¡¯t touch you anymore without your consent, okay? Don¡¯t be mad, it¡¯s not good for your body to be angry in the morning.¡±

    Ling Yue wordlessly got off the bed, picked up his outer garments, and made to leave.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®It was just a kiss! Waifu, don¡¯t be angry! I¡¯ll let you kiss me back!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng scurried after him and apologised profusely without a single care for her dignity.

    <sup>[1]</sup> This is a more subtle way to say ¡°once I marry you¡±.

    <sup>[2]</sup> Sneezing noises, in case you didn¡¯t know. And yes, I know ¡°achoo¡± is used more often, but it sounds less cute.

    <sup>[3]</sup> Ling Yue¡¯s terms were ¡°±ð¶¯ÊÖ¶¯½Å¡± which literally means, don¡¯t use your hands and feet on me. Shi Sheng¡¯s reply to this was ¡°ÎÒ¶¯µÄ×ì¡± which means ¡°I used my mouth¡±. Verbal acrobatics, man...

 Chapter 336 - Itâ€™s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (20)

    <h4>Chapter 336 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (20)</h4>

    The rain had cleared up, and the sky was once again filled with clouds and warm sunshine. Ying Yue felt like her hair had grown out from waiting so long.

    Standing by at the foot of the mountain, Ying Yue decided to ascend the mountain to look for herdy if she didn¡¯t return by today. Just after making her decision, she saw Shi Sheng and Ling Yue descending, one after the other.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s careful manner as she helped Ling Yue onto the carriage nearly caused Ying Yue¡¯s eyes to fall out of their sockets.

    <i>¡®Your Excellency...just what did you do with Sir Ling Yue on the mountain?¡¯</i>

    In Ying Yue¡¯s heart, Shi Sheng and Ling Yue had already slept with each other that night. So she didn¡¯t think it was weird for them to spend a few days alone on the mountain.

    <i>¡®It¡¯s so hard to understand what Her Excellency is thinking...¡¯ </i>Shaking off her random thoughts, Ying Yue began driving the carriage back to the residence.

    ......

    Duan Qingyun had waited outside the Prime Minister¡¯s residence for a full day without seeing the person he was looking for, so he appeared a bit crestfallen.

    But as he prepared to leave, the crisp sounds of hooves clopping against the ground could be heard.

    He looked up to see a carriage, hangingnterns bearing the mark of the Prime Minister, stop outside the residence.

    Seeing Shi Sheng emerging from the carriage, joy appeared on Duan Qingyun¡¯s face as he prepared to go over. But he stopped in his tracks after seeing her carefully helping a man off the carriage.

    The man wore a normal green priest¡¯s robes. But even so, it couldn¡¯t hide the face that anyone would be jealous of.

    <i>¡®So the rumours were true... She really has taken a liking to a priest. And she¡¯s so good to him...¡¯</i>

    Duan Qingyun¡¯s hands clenched into fists, as he watched their backs.

    Shi Sheng and Ling Yue had only just entered the residence, when Gu Su suddenly showed up and pounced into thetter¡¯s arms.

    Since Shi Sheng was busy talking to Ying Yue, she didn¡¯t react fast enough to stop the boy.

    Dai Yue dashed over from the corridor in a rush, only to find Gu Su clinging to Ling Yue¡¯s waist and herdy staring at him with a dark expression.

    Dai Yue¡¯s heart pounded, as she went over to peel Gu Su off Ling Yue. ¡°Your Excellency, this subordinate didn¡¯t keep a good eye on Sir Gu Su. Please do not me him.¡±

    ¡°Let go! I want my Senior Brother!¡± Gu Su struggled in Dai Yue¡¯s grip.

    Dai Yue wanted to seal his mouth shut.

    <i>¡®Little ancestor, you still dare to cause a scene in front of Her Excellency? Don¡¯t you see her expression? She looks about to chop someone up!¡¯</i>

    Despite Shi Sheng¡¯s killer re, Ling Yue took the initiative to approach Gu Su and patted his head, calming him down instantly.

    ¡°Lady Dai Yue, please release my Junior Brother.¡±

    Dai Yue felt awkward and looked to Shi Sheng for instructions, but thetter didn¡¯t say anything as she left in a huff.

    <i>¡®Your Excellency, just what is your intention? Do I release him or not???¡¯</i>

    Ying Yue just shook her head at Dai Yue, expressing her own cluelessness as to theirdy¡¯s thoughts.

    In the end, Dai Yue still released Gu Su.

    After all, he was their future Master¡¯s Junior Brother, so it would be better to not offend him.

    ¡°Senior, Senior...¡± Gu Su tugged on his hand. Ling Yue shifted his gaze back and patted Gu Su¡¯s head, out of habit.

    Gu Su was like a kitten that refused to be parted from him.

    Ling Yue didn¡¯t see Shi Sheng at dinner.

    After putting Gu Su to bed, he slowly made his way back to the bedroom.

    ¡°The Empress invited Her Excellency to the pce just now. I wonder what it is, to have kept Her Excellency there till thiste...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like Her Excellency is afraid of the Empress; what¡¯re you so worried about?¡±

    ¡°I suppose. Oh, Sir Ling Yue.¡±

    The two chatty youths hurriedly greeted him.

    Ling Yue nodded slightly and walked past them, but he could hear them softly discussing.

    ¡°Sir Ling Yue is truly fortunate to gain Her Excellency¡¯s favour! This is the first time she¡¯s pampered someone this much. Not even that Sir Duan had this type of treatment.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, did you see the stuff Lady Dai Yue made the servants prepare yesterday? ...I don¡¯t think even those in the pce would get this type of treatment.¡±

    Ling Yue¡¯s steps slowed. <i>¡®Sir Duan? What Sir Duan?¡¯</i>

    ......

    The Empress had invited Shi Sheng into the pce to ask about the matter of the Crown Princess¡¯ disappearance.

    Even the Empress had thought that she had snuck out at first. The Crown Princess would typically take at least one person with her on these little excursions, but she had gone alone this time.

    Only after realizing this did the Empress start to grow anxious.

    After investigating, she discovered that thest ce where the Crown Princess had been seen was the pce Ling Yue had stayed in.

    And Shi Sheng had just so happened to be going there at the time.

    This was too much of a coincidence for the Empress, hence she summoned Shi Sheng for an audience.

    ¡°Beloved official, have you truly not seen the Crown Princess?¡± The Empress¡¯ gaze nearly bore a hole through Shi Sheng with how hard she was staring.

    Shi Sheng stood there with azy posture. ¡°Your Majesty, even if you suspect I did something to the Crown Princess, you have to produce some evidence ah!¡±

    ¡°Imperial Sister disappeared on the way to Jingyang Pce, and you were the only other person taking that road at the time...¡± Jiang Zhi spoke up from her spot beside the Empress.

    Jiang Zhi now looked at Shi Sheng with apprehension. <i>¡®Is she really a transmigrator too?¡¯</i>

    ¡°I can¡¯t magic a grown person into nonexistence, can I? I didn¡¯t bring anything with me when I left the pce.¡±

    Shi Sheng had put the Crown Princess¡¯ corpse into her space and jauntily exited through the front gates, so she had plenty of witnesses.

    The Empress was unable to dispute that. She had ordered all the guards on duty to be captured and questioned, but all their reports corroborated.

    The Prime Minister arrived and departed alone with no abnormalities.

    <i>¡®Was it really not her? Then where did the Crown Princess go?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng got people to fetch her a chair. After sitting down, she leisurely spoke, ¡°Even if I killed her, what can you do to me, <i>Your Majesty</i>?¡±

    <i>Pa! </i>The Empress smacked the table in front of her. ¡°Jun Liyou!¡±

    ¡°I was just joking. You don¡¯t have to get so agitated!¡± Shi Sheng crossed her arms, her carefree manner a stark contrast with the tense atmosphere.

    The Empress pointed at Shi Sheng but couldn¡¯t say anything. <i>¡®This Jun Liyou is simply too arrogant and audacious! I¡¯m going to be angered to death!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng insisted she never saw the Crown Princess, that Ling Yue had been the only one in the pce when she got there.

    Those guards that night had also testified that Shi Sheng only entered the pce after the Crown Princess left.

    Without concrete evidence and the Jun n restricting her moves, what could the Empress do to her?

    In the end, she could only grit her teeth and allow Shi Sheng to leave.

    ¡°Zhi¡¯er, do you think she has anything to do with the Crown Princess¡¯ disappearance?¡± The Empress looked at Jiang Zhi, an unspeakable coldness in her eyes.

    Jiang Zhi felt her scalp crawl from being looked at like this and replied conservatively, ¡°I<sup>(ec)</sup> don¡¯t know.¡±

    <i>¡®The Crown Princess disappeared, but as her mother, the Empress isn¡¯t worried about her safety at all. The only thing she¡¯s worried about is how this matter will affect her, how it might negatively impact her, and how she can benefit from it.¡¯</i>

    To the Empress, there was probably nothing more important than her throne.

    <i>¡®Yet, I was na?ve enough to harbour fantasies of enjoying a bond of kinship with her...</i>

    <i>This world is nothing like mine, let alone the fact that there is this Empress in such a high position of power.¡¯</i>

    The Empress scoffed coldly, and spoke forcefully, ¡°Even if it really wasn¡¯t her, she must be the culprit.¡±

    Jiang Zhi lowered her head to hide the shock in her eyes. By the time she emerged from the pce, her back was already soaked through with cold sweat.

 Chapter 337 - Itâ€™s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (21)

    <h4>Chapter 337 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (21)</h4>

    As Shi Sheng left the pce, she pondered what chaos tomorrow would bring while leisurely making her way back to her residence alone.

    As a high-ranking official, being alone was dangerous...but nothing like a melodramatic assassination attempt urred.

    Nope. Instead, she saw a man, running out of the darkness, being chased by a pack of burly looking women.

    <i>¡®Great... A damsel-in-distress ploy... Even more dog blood than an assassination attempt.</i>

    <i>Is it really okay to be sshing around dog blood like this every day?¡¯</i>

    The women chased the man as he ran towards Shi Sheng. He was probably intending to leap into her arms, but Shi Sheng pivoted on her feet, easily avoiding his bear hug.

    The man stumbled and fell to the ground.

    There was almost no light in the surrounding area, so Shi Sheng could only use what faint moonlight was present to distinguish the man¡¯s identity.

    It was Duan Qingyun.

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you¡ªdon¡¯t be nosy!¡±

    The women had also reached her. They didn¡¯t even look at Duan Qingyun, instead choosing to target Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®I<sup>(bbb)</sup> didn¡¯t move a goddamn finger, just how am I<sup>(bbb)</sup> being nosy? Blindness is a disease! You should get it treated!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Prime Minister...¡± Duan Qingyuny sprawled out on the ground as he cast her a panicked look. ¡°Save me, please!¡±

    <i>¡®Save you? For what ah?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips lifted slightly as she began walking over to Duan Qingyun.

    ¡°Oi! Get lost, you! This ain¡¯t any of your business! We won¡¯t hold it against you if you leave right now!¡±

    Shi Sheng had already reached Duan Qingyun. Under his expectant gaze, she picked him up.

    ¡°Prime Minister...¡± Duan Qingyun appeared to be so touched that he was choking up. <i>¡®I just knew she still had feelings for me!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng carried him over to the group of women, who retreated alertly.

    Shi Sheng chucked Duan Qingyun into the arms of the woman standing closest to her. ¡°Hold on to him. I won¡¯t help you catch him a second time.¡±

    The burly woman, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®There¡¯s something wrong with this script...</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t she supposed to fend us off, then enjoy a beautiful evening with the beauty?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng ducked around them and continued on her way for a couple of steps, before she paused and turned around to look back. ¡°Next time you hire people, make sure they¡¯re not as idiotic as this lot. Just a single look is enough to tell they¡¯re fakes.¡±

    Duan Qingyun, ¡°...¡±

    The Idiot Gang, ¡°...¡±

    Shi Sheng soon vanished from sight, whereupon Duan Qingyun shoved the woman holding him away, shaking his body in disgust.

    The woman¡¯s face immediately turned dark.

    ¡°What¡¯re you looking at? A bunch of trash is what you lot are! Can¡¯t even get a simple task done!¡± Duan Qingyun poked her chest.

    He continued belittling them, causing the burly women¡¯s faces to turn green with anger.

    ......

    Shi Sheng only found something off with her body when she was about to reach the Prime Minister¡¯s residence.

    She used the light of thenterns hanging outside the residence to have a look at her hand. It was very clean.

    She held it up to sniff but there was no peculiar odour.

    Still...

    Shi Sheng picked up the pace and entered the residence.

    ¡°Your Excellency...¡±

    Shi Sheng felt like she was burning up on the inside, her mouth dry.

    <i>¡®Fucking brilliant! You actually dared to drug me<sup>(lz)</sup>! Duan Qingyun! If I<sup>(lz)</sup> don¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll<sup>(lz)</sup> adopt your surname!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng refused to let them support her, simply ordering them to get cold water prepared.

    The Prime Minister¡¯s residence was in chaos.

    Dai Yue and Ying Yue rushed over as soon as they received word.

    By the time they arrived, Shi Sheng was already soaking in a tub of cold water.

    ¡°Your Excellency, just how did you get plotted against? Should we call for a...¡±

    There was a flush on Shi Sheng¡¯s face as she leaned against the side of the bathtub, not wanting to move a single finger.

    ¡°Go and bring Duan Qingyun back.¡±

    The two Yues, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®In this situation, aren¡¯t you supposed to summon Sir Ling Yue? Why do you want us to capture Sir Duan?</i>

    <i>Could it be that you...¡¯</i>

    The two exchanged nces. Dai Yue left the room but received a shock. ¡°Sir Ling Yue, you¡ªeh, Sir Ling Yue? Where are you going?¡±

    Dai Yue wore an uprehending expression. <i>¡®Why did Sir Ling Yue leave without even entering?</i>

    <i>Is it because he feels too embarrassed with me and Ying Yue around?¡¯</i>

    But just as she was feeling doubtful, someone bumped into her. Dai Yue watched as herdy sped past, still wet from the cold bath and not even having taken the time to put on any footwear.

    Shi Sheng dashed off in the direction Ling Yue left in.

    Dai Yue turned to look at Ying Yue, who had followed Shi Sheng out, albeit much slower.

    Ying Yue felt like facepalming a bit at Dai Yue¡¯s slowness.

    <i>¡®It¡¯s because Sir Ling Yue overheard Her Excellency order us to capture Duan Qingyun ah!</i>

    <i>And with the state Her Excellency is in, how could he not misunderstand her order to catch Duan Qingyun?</i>

    <i>But from her tone, it¡¯s clear she¡¯s not nning on letting Duan Qingyun off.¡¯</i>

    Ying Yue felt that she was probably better off just following orders and capturing Duan Qingyun than trying to exin it to Dai Yue.

    ......

    Shi Sheng caught up to Ling Yue, just as he was about to open the door to his room. She sprinted over like the wind.

    Ling Yue frowned as he looked at her, his tone frosty. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Shi Sheng leaned against the door, breathing heavily. The scorching heat within her and the cooling night breeze contrasted each other starkly.

    ¡°What did you hear just now?¡±

    ¡°What did you not want me to hear?¡± Ling Yue gazed at her coldly. <i>¡®To think I almost believed in this woman.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng walked towards him. ¡°I got people to¡ª¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin anything to me.¡± Ling Yue interrupted Shi Sheng.

    <i>¡®Fuck! Are you really going to y that typical cold CEO card with me?¡¯</i>

    ¡°I...¡± Shi Sheng could feel the drug acting up even more. She bore with the feeling until it passed before continuing, ¡°I just¡ª¡±

    Ling Yue gave her a look and, without waiting for her to finish, opened the door and entered before swiftly trying to shut it.

    <i>¡®Your grandpa! Would it kill you to hear what I<sup>(lz)</sup> have to say?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng hurriedly used her hand to stop the door closing, but it ended up shutting on her hand.

    ¡°Hss¡ª¡±

    <i>¡®Fuck your dog! Why is my<sup>(lz)</sup> precious hand always suffering?!¡¯</i>

    Hearing her sharp intake of breath, Ling Yue subconsciously released his grip on the door.

    Shi Sheng bore with the pain as she shoved the door open and squeezed in, mming it shut behind her.

    Ling Yue retreated, keeping a healthy distance from Shi Sheng, the darkness hiding his eyes.

    Shi Sheng leaned against the door as she shook her hand. <i>¡®Fucking painful ah! Just what sin did I<sup>(bbb)</sup>mit?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Duan Qingyun plotted against me, so I wanted people to capture and kill him. I didn¡¯t have any other ns.¡± Seeing Ling Yue remain silent, Shi Sheng hurriedly exined herself.

    The pain did help in suppressing that strange sensation. But with Ling Yue standing right in front of her, Shi Sheng felt like it was a miracle she managed to keep her reason.

    She took a moment to allow the pain to subside before approaching Ling Yue. After all, wouldn¡¯t it be a shame if she didn¡¯t make use of this opportunity to screw him?

    ¡°Ling Yue, help me out here.¡± Shi Sheng grabbed his hand and leaned against him.

    Her body was very warm. The warmth caused Ling Yue to tremble slightly.

    The moment she touched him, Shi Sheng felt like all her reason left her. The only thing going through her mind right now was to take him.

    She wanted him.

    ¡°Ling Yue...¡± Shi Sheng clung to Ling Yue¡¯s neck and moved in for a kiss.

    Ling Yue didn¡¯t move and appeared to be treating her like a furnace hanging off his body.

    Until she reached into his clothes. At which point, he suddenly picked her up and moved towards the bed.

 Chapter 338 - Itâ€™s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (22)

    <h4>Chapter 338 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (22)</h4>

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know how many times they did it, only that she¡¯dpletely exhausted herself and fallen asleep at some point.

    By the time she woke up, it was already evening of the next day.

    She found herself in Ling Yue¡¯s arms, her face pressed against his smooth chest. She could hear his clear and strong heartbeat thumping beside her ear.

    Shi Sheng reached out to feel him up. <i>¡®Feels fantastic!¡¯</i>

    Her hand gradually headed south but was stopped by Ling Yue.

    ¡°Hss¡ª¡±

    He had grabbed her hand and took it out from under the nkets. His fingers pressed against the area that had been mmed by the doorst night. It was swollen and bruising.

    Shi Sheng lifted her head slightly to find Ling Yue frowning, as he examined her hand. Perhaps having noticed her attention, he lowered his eyes, cheeks turning red for some reason. However, he maintained his aloof expression. ¡°You¡¯ll need to apply some ointment.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury.¡± Shi Sheng took her hand back as she spoke carelessly.

    <i>¡®But it¡¯s damn fucking painful! Hm, but I can¡¯t let my waifu worry about me, so...I¡¯ll bear with it!¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue released her and got up to look for their clothes. Only now did he discover how wild they¡¯d beenst night¡ªeverything had be so torn up that they could no longer be worn again...

    ¡°There should be new clothes in the wardrobe.¡± Shi Sheng pointed at the wardrobe nearby. She had gotten Dai Yue to prepare more clothes for him before they left for Mt. Wanyuan.

    There was only one nket on the bed.

    Ling Yue struggled for a moment but, in the end, he still got outpletely naked.

    <i>¡®She already saw everything anyways. There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about.¡¯</i>

    By the time Ling Yue returned with clothes, his face had turned red and his skin was steadily turning pink.

    Shi Sheng was unable to hold back from gulping back a mouthful of drool.

    ¡°Ling Yue... It¡¯s still early. We can get upter.¡± Shi Sheng grabbed the clothes in Ling Yue¡¯s hands.

    He red at her and jerked them back. ¡°It¡¯s evening!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± <i>¡®I thought it was morning.¡¯</i>

    The clothes Dai Yue prepared were fit for the Master of the Prime Minister¡¯s household. Although the style was in, they were much more beautiful than his priest¡¯s garbs.

    Ling Yue seemed to have transformed into another person after putting them on. He looked like a noble lord that had been raised in a great n, filled with elegance and grace.

    ¡°My waifu looks great in anything!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s...a waifu?¡± Ling Yue asked, face red.

    ¡°Waifu means first husband.¡± Shi Sheng was afraid Ling Yue wouldn¡¯t understand her exnation, so she used an equivalent he would understand.

    But Ling Yue¡¯s head shot up, surprise written in his eyes.

    ¡°First husband?¡±

    Shi Sheng blinked. <i>¡®Yeah, that¡¯s what I said. So what?¡¯</i>

    ¡°You want to make me your first husband?¡± He continued asking.

    ¡°Who else would I marry but you?¡± Shi Sheng replied with a rhetorical question. ¡°I told you: you¡¯re my one and only.¡±

    Ling Yue lowered his head. ¡°But...my status doesn¡¯t allow me to be a first husband.¡±

    Shi Sheng frowned, and she only understood what he was getting at after a moment¡¯s consideration.

    Priests were the undesirables in this world. Only the priests from Mt. Wanyuan received even a modicum of respect¡ªthe rest had very low statuses.

    But even so, as a priest Ling Yue couldn¡¯t normally be the Master of a noble n.

    Seeing that Shi Sheng¡¯s expression turned unreadable, Ling Yue organised his thoughts and spoke, ¡°Actually¡ª¡±

    Shi Sheng interrupted him, speaking with a firm tone, ¡°No one would dare to oppose my decision to marry you.¡±

    How could she allow the apple of her eye to receive anything but the best?

    Ling Yue gave her a look that was even moreplicated than before.

    After a long while, he gave her a light hug.

    Ever since that day, Shi Sheng moved back to her bedroom and they were properly cohabiting this time.

    Shi Sheng had ordered the seven men sent by the Empress to be secretly sent away, taking care to not let Ling Yue catch wind of them.

    Since then, no male servants were allowed to serve the inner courtyard of the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. They had all been swapped out for females.

    From this, the servants knew this Sir Ling Yue was someone theirdy cared for greatly. None dared to show him any disrespect.

    From the food he ate to the clothes he wore, he received nothing but the best. There were some items that not even the men in the pce would be able to have.

    The servants of the Prime Minister¡¯s residence learned first-hand just how much theirdy pampered this Sir Ling Yue, who hadn¡¯t even been married into the family yet. The feeling of being fed dog food every day...wasn¡¯t enjoyable.

    ......

    ¡°Missing?¡± Shi Sheng sat in the study, swiftly twirling a calligraphy brush around in her hand.

    ¡°Yes. I heard the Ning Princess is looking for him too...¡± Shi Sheng had ordered her guards to seize Duan Qingyun, but they still hadn¡¯t managed to find him after searching the streets where he wasst seen.

    The next day, news came that the Ning Princess was searching for him too.

    Shi Sheng stopped twirling the brush and dipped it in ink, before she drew a really strange object.

    Dai Yue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Dunno what Her Excellency is drawing...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Recognise this insignia?¡± After Shi Sheng was done, she pointed at the ck ball of...something...and asked Dai Yue.

    Thetter was utterly baffled.

    <i>¡®A gathering of ink? A mooncake?¡¯</i>

    Dai Yue felt her sanity slipping away.

    <i>¡®Your Excellency, your painting is simply too...unrecognisable, okay?! Are you sure you¡¯re not just ying a joke on me?¡¯</i>

    In the end, Dai Yue left the room with the parchment in her hand, wondering what had be of her life.

    <i>¡®If anyone manages to tell what the hell this is, I¡¯ll call ¡®em dad!¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue just so happened to be walking down the corridor. Noticing Dai Yue¡¯s downcast expression as she stood at the doorway, he couldn¡¯t help but cast the parchment in her hand a second nce, causing his gaze to darken slightly.

    ¡°Sir Ling Yue.¡± Dai Yue greeted Ling Yue before leaving in distress. It wasn¡¯t too long before Dai Yue had another ¡®dad¡¯.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to call him that.

    <i>¡®If I dare to call Sir Ling Yue that, Her Excellency will kill me! And by cutting me up into pieces at that!¡¯</i>

    As reality proved, it wasn¡¯t that Shi Sheng was shit at drawing...it was that the original artist was shit, and Shi Sheng just made it worse.

    Using this picture to investigate, Dai Yue soon managed to find Duan Qingyun¡¯s whereabouts. He was found with another young man who had already died, and very painfully from the looks of it.

    Shi Sheng fell silent for a while upon hearing the report.

    <i>¡®Duan Qingyun probably got into a conflict with those women after I left.</i>

    <i>I wonder where he found them... They seemed to be a bunch of hooligans no matter how you looked at them, and yet he actually dared toe out alone in the middle of the night to try and scam me.</i>

    <i>That young man... I heard he¡¯s one of Jiang Zhi¡¯s boytoys. Dunno how he got involved.¡¯</i>

    She only woke from her reverie when Ling Yue pinched her. Without regard for Dai Yue¡¯s presence, she gave him a peck on the cheek, weakly exining in a rather ¡®henpecked¡¯ manner, ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking about him.¡±

    The Dai Yue who had been force-fed dog food, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Argh my eyes! Please be mindful of your surroundings, Your Excellency!!!¡¯</i>

    ¡°And the body?¡± Shi Sheng cleared her throat and pretended to sit up properly.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been brought back yet.¡±

    Shi Sheng ordered, ¡°Send it to Jiang Zhi.¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency...is this appropriate?¡± <i>¡®What if the Ning Princess ims we were the ones who killed her man?¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®We won¡¯t be able to exin ourselves by doing that!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m scared of her? Send it over!¡±

    Dai Yue, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Forget it. Besides, there are plenty of rumours about Her Excellency right now. What¡¯s one more?¡¯</i>

    The most recent gossip circting the rumour mills was that the Prime Minister, Jun Liyou, had somehow inflicted harm upon the Crown Princess, causing her disappearance.

    The Empress¡¯ faction was infuriated but had no way to vent their frustrations.

    The Prime Minister¡¯s faction remained silent observers, all the while secretly expanding their influence and strengthening the rebel army.

    The reaction of themoners though, was rather intriguing.

    They weren¡¯t as nervous as the situation ought to warrant, instead analysing whether the Crown Princess¡¯ disappearance was rted to the Prime Minister.

    Some people even began betting on it.

    Plus, they even dug out the matter of Shi Sheng standing up for the beauty during the Heaven¡¯s Ritual.

    Was the Prime Minister going to rebel?

    When was the Prime Minister going to rebel?

 Chapter 339 - Itâ€™s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (23)

    <h4>Chapter 339 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (23)</h4>

    Shi Sheng had nned to have her people kill Duan Qingyun. But before they could do so, the Ning Princess arrived.

    Jiang Zhi had led troops there herself.

    The ce was a mountain camp, home to a group of infamous bandits.

    The inhabitants had already been killed and their corpses hauled outside, stacked into a pile.

    Jiang Zhi sprinted inside.

    Dai Yue had hadn¡¯t arrived much earlier. She was ordering people to carry Duan Qingyun away when Jiang Zhi barged in.

    Jiang Zhi didn¡¯t even look at the unconscious Duan Qingyun. Her gaze first turned to the corpse covered by white cloth.

    Her hands trembled as she pulled the cloth away to reveal his features.

    One had to admit, the young man had been very good-looking. But right now, he wasn¡¯t wearing even a single scrap of clothing. Besides the face...everywhere else was simply too ravaged to look at.

    Dai Yue cast the unconscious Duan Qingyun a nce. <i>¡®If I kill him in front of the Ning Princess, will she stake her life against me?¡¯</i>

    In the end, Dai Yue decided to not act for right now. <i>¡®The Ning Princess brought quite a few people. If I act now, she maybel me as insubordinate.</i>

    <i>I should just bring him back for Her Excellency to deal with. Her Excellency can be wilful, but I can¡¯t.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Since the Ning Princess is here, then we will hand over that one to you.¡± Dai Yue waved a hand to her people, signalling for them to leave with the unconscious Duan Qingyun.

    As for dealing with the bandits...that wasn¡¯t part of the Prime Minister¡¯s jurisdiction.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Jiang Zhi called out in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Dai Yue halted and turned to look at Jiang Zhi with neither subservience nor insubordination.

    ¡°Qingyun is my husband. Where are you taking him?¡±

    ¡°Duan Qingyun has offended Her Excellency. Naturally, I am bringing him back to receive punishment.¡± Dai Yue replied matter-of-factly, as if she wasn¡¯t taking away a person, but rather an insignificant object.

    ¡°How has Qingyun offended Jun Liyou? She still hasn¡¯t given up, has she?¡±

    Dai Yue, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Her Excellency only has Sir Ling Yue in her heart, okay? I never liked that Duan Qingyun. Now that there¡¯s Sir Ling Yue topare to, he¡¯s not even worth mentioning.¡¯</i>

    ¡°How did you find this ce? How did Jun Liyou know he was here? Was this all part of her n?¡± Jiang Zhi continued.

    Dai Yue rigorously maintained the standards expected of the Prime Minister¡¯s second-inmand. ¡°It is easy for us to find someone with our strength.¡±

    <i>¡®Why plot against a mere Duan Qingyun? Her Excellency can smack him to death with one hand!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Qingyun doesn¡¯t like her, so why is she harassing him so much? What¡¯s the point of obtaining him with these crude methods? Release him!¡± Jiang Zhi was of the firm opinion that it was Shi Sheng who simply refused to give up on Duan Qingyun.

    ¡°Ning Princess.¡± Dai Yue took a deep breath and spoke with a hint of mockery in her tone, ¡°If Her Excellency truly liked Duan Qingyun, she would never have annulled their engagement in the first ce.¡±

    <i>¡®When the Empress proimed a decree annulling the engagement between Her Excellency and Duan Qingyun, Her Excellency especially went to ask for his opinion. It was only because Duan Qingyun wanted to annul the engagement that she didn¡¯t oppose the Empress¡¯s decision.</i>

    <i>If Her Excellency was unwilling to ept it, what use would the Empress¡¯s decree have?¡¯</i>

    Jiang Zhi¡¯s expression changed. She had lost some of her cool due to the young man¡¯s death.

    Originally, she hadn¡¯t understood the extent of the Prime Minister¡¯s power. But recently, she had witnessed it herself..

    ¡°How has Qingyun offended her?¡± Jiang Zhi calmed down.

    ¡°Noment.¡± Dai Yue nodded at her. ¡°Farewell.¡±

    As Jiang Zhi watched Dai Yue take Duan Qingyun away, she trembled with fury.

    <i>¡®Jun Liyou!¡¯</i>

    After a long time, she turned around to carry the young man¡¯s corpse and descended the mountain.

    This man had always been very attached to her and was very obedient. If someone told Jiang Zhi to rank those she liked most, she would ce him as her second.

    The first ce belonged to the man who had rescued her from Shi Sheng that night, Qin Hua.

    ......

    By the time Dai Yue brought Duan Qingyun back to the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, he was already awake. He appeared pretty much unharmed and his clothes were rather clean.

    It was unknown why he¡¯d been unconscious for so long.

    Duan Qingyun finally made out the person walking in front of him.

    <i>¡®Dai Yue... Did the Prime Minister rescue me? That must be the case!¡¯</i>

    He turned to check out his surroundings. It wasn¡¯t his first time in the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, so he could naturally recognise the ce. He couldn¡¯t help but feel ted.

    <i>¡®The Prime Minister still likes me after all!¡¯</i>

    However, Duan Qingyun finally realized something was wrong the second he found himself locked in a firewood shed. ¡°What are you doing? I want to see the Prime Minister!¡±

    Dai Yue coldly looked at him. ¡°See Her Excellency?¡±

    <i>¡®In your dreams!¡¯</i>

    Dai Yue got people to lock the door.

    ¡°Let me out! I want to see the Prime Minister!¡± <i>¡®She likes me, so she wouldn¡¯t do this to me! This must be the idea of these servants!¡¯</i>

    Duan Qingyun shouted till he went hoarse, but still no one answered him.

    ......

    When Shi Sheng heard that Dai Yue had brought Duan Qingyun back, she wished she could give the former a few solid smacks.

    <i>¡®Why¡¯d you bring him back?!</i>

    <i>Even if you were afraid to make a move with the Ning Princess present, then what about when you descended the mountain?!</i>

    <i>The way back is so long! You could¡¯ve just killed him at any time and disposed of the body! Why¡¯d you bring him back?!¡¯</i>

    Dai Yue seemed to be able to read Shi Sheng¡¯s mental shouting through her eyes.

    Dai Yue rubbed her nose a bit awkwardly. <i>¡®I was just thinking about how we¡¯d answer to the Ning Princess if shees looking for him after he¡¯s dead...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Go kill him! Right now! Immediately! At once!¡± Shi Sheng pped the table before leaving to go coax her waifu.

    Feng Ci used to just straight-up burn people when he was jealous. But due to this world¡¯s setting, he could only storm off in a huff.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t manage to convince him even after spending what felt like the greater half of the day. In the end, not even sacrificing herself would do. She even ended up being chased off the bed!

    Shi Sheng felt like she ought to mark this on Dai Yue¡¯s record.

    Dai Yue, who had been about to kill Duan Qingyun, sneezed several times. ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Is Her Excellency thinking of me?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng scooted over to the bedside to look down at the curled-up lump on the bed.

    She poked him.

    There was no movement.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring him back! Waifu, please be reasonable ah!¡± Shi Sheng tugged at the nket.

    Ling Yue clutched tightly onto the nket, giving Shi Sheng no chance to pull it away.

    If she tried to pull from another direction, Ling Yue would continue fighting her for it as though they werepeting to see who was stronger.

    Shi Sheng let go of the nket with a headache.

    #What do I do when my waifu ignores me out of jealousy? Pls, need help asap!#

    She¡¯d experienced first-hand just how jealous Feng Ci could get in their previous encounters. Sometimes people had ended up suffering simply because her gaze had lingered a beat too long.

    So his current tantrum...was really just the tip of the iceberg.

    Shi Sheng prattled on and on like a nagging mother.

    Ling Yue curled up beneath the nket. He wasn¡¯t really all that angry. Instead, he felt a certain warmth and fuzziness inside. It was a warmth that seemed to settle into his very soul.

    He liked the feeling of being coaxed by her.

    Shi Sheng had to speak for nearly ten minutes, before Ling Yue finally poked his head out from under the nket. Perhaps because there was insufficient oxygen under there, his face was already flushed through and a thinyer of sweat had formed on his forehead.

    Shi Sheng helped him tidy up his hair. ¡°You¡¯re sweating, do you want to wash up? Otherwise, you¡¯re going to be ufortable when you go to bed in a bit. Are you still angry?¡±

    Ling Yue grabbed her hand. ¡°Promise me something.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡± Shi Sheng nodded.

    ¡°From now on...¡± Ling Yue¡¯s lips moved, but no sound came out.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°From now on...¡± Ling Yue grit his teeth. ¡°Let me be on top.¡±

    Shi Sheng blinked and suddenly smiled. She spoke in an indulgent tone, ¡°Fine. If you want to be on top, you can be on top from now on.¡±

    Ling Yue hadn¡¯t expected her to agree so quickly. Other than surprise, he felt joy.

    In this day and age, if a woman was willing to let the man be on top, it was a pretty good indicator she was serious about him. It was the type of adoration that went as deep as one¡¯s bones.

 Chapter 340 - Itâ€™s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (24)

    <h4>Chapter 340 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (24)</h4>

    Shi Sheng expressed much ¡®concern¡¯ for Dai Yue after learning thetter had not only failed to kill Duan Qingyun, but also allowed him to escape.

    ¡°He can¡¯t even truss up a chicken. Tell me, how did he manage to escape from you?¡±

    Eyes narrowed, Shi Sheng gave Dai Yue a smile that terrified her more than had she not been smiling.

    Cold sweat trickled down Dai Yue¡¯s brow. ¡°I¡¯m not certain either...it was like I just nked out for a moment¡ªand by the time I came to, Duan Qingyun was gone.¡±

    <i>Pa!</i>

    Shi Sheng pped the desk, having trouble controlling her temper. ¡°Is everyone else dead?! How the hell did you lot manage to let a fully grown person escape?!¡±

    Dai Yue fell to her knees, not daring to speak, head lowered.

    This was the odd part. There were guards everywhere in the vicinity, yet not a single one saw Duan Qingyun leave. It was as if...he¡¯d just vanished into thin air.

    Dai Yue was startled by this thought. <i>¡®How could a living person vanish just like that? I must¡¯ve overlooked something.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng reached up to knead the space between her brows. It was impossible that Duan Qingyun would be able to escape Dai Yue on his own¡ªhe must have had help.

    ¡°ce all officials in the capital under house arrest.¡± Shi Sheng finally ordered.

    Dai Yue¡¯s eyes lit up. <i>¡®Is Her Excellency finally going to rebel?¡¯</i>

    No, Shi Sheng was not in the mood to rebel. She was just cutting off all of Jiang Zhi¡¯s possible support.

    If Jiang Zhi was the one who rescued Duan Qingyun, then ording to the original plot¡¯s progression: he would definitely tell Jiang Zhi that the Prime Minister had ulterior motives towards him, leading her to do something stupid like opposing Shi Sheng.

    Regardless of whether this would reallye to pass, Shi Sheng reckoned it was best to cut off Jiang Zhi¡¯s avenues of retreat sooner rather thanter.

    With only the Ning Princess¡¯s residence to back her up, Jiang Zhi wouldn¡¯t be able to do much if the capital was controlled by the Prime Minister.

    All officials in the capital, big and small, were put under house arrest. Apart from those who belonged to the Prime Minister¡¯s faction, of course.

    But even her people didn¡¯t know what Shi Sheng was nning. All their visits were rejected, so no one got a chance to see her.

    The rumours circted even more fiercely than before.

    The entire capital seemed shrouded in a strange tension, as though there were countless crossbows nocked and ready to fire.

    The Empress immediately tried to contact all the other people with military authority to rescue her, but the supporters she could use were few and far between.

    Her messages were either being intercepted by the Prime Minister¡¯s faction, or their recipients simply didn¡¯t have enough military might to resolve the situation at the capital.

    When Shi Sheng climbed the stairs to the pce, she heard the Empress smashing stuff inside.

    ¡°Prime Minister...¡± The servants kneeling outside all bowed, trembling even more than when they¡¯d watched her climb the steps.

    She strode past them and opened the door.

    The Empress was wearing her everyday clothes and smashing a bunch of porcin. The floor was filled with porcin shards, and several trembling men kneeled in the corner.

    ¡°Jun Liyou, why have youe? To watch me<sup>(z)</sup> make a fool of myself?!¡± The Empress shrieked and flung the porcin vase in her hand at Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng dodged it and examined the Empress. ¡°You don¡¯t look like a fool. Why are you calling yourself one?¡±

    The Empress felt the anger messing with her breathing and couldn¡¯t squeeze another word out for quite a while.

    Shi Sheng pulled a chair over and swept aside the shards scattered across the seat before sitting down. ¡°Want to keep your throne?¡±

    The Empress¡¯s hateful re seemed to cut at Shi Sheng like knives. ¡°Jun Liyou, just what are you ying at?!¡±

    ¡°A multiple choice question.¡± Shi Sheng pulled two strips of paper from her sleeve and presented them to the Empress. ¡°Do you pick your throne, or your daughter?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Would you really let me off?¡± The Empress scoffed coldly. <i>¡®She¡¯s already done this much; would she really give up the throne when it¡¯s within her grasp?¡¯</i>

    ¡°What¡¯s your choice?¡± Shi Sheng shook the papers.

    The Empress cursed indignantly. ¡°Jun Liyou, you traitorous vassal! You¡¯ll die a terrible death!¡±

    ¡°Last chance: which do you pick?¡±

    The room suddenly fell silent, as the Empress simply stood there with bloodshot, hate-filled eyes.

    After a long time, the Empress finally reached out and pointed at one of the two strips of paper.

    Shi Sheng released the other one, which fluttered to the ground to lie amongst the shards of pottery.

    ¡°Before dawn tomorrow.¡± Shi Sheng got up and ced a tiger tally and the piece of paper on her chair. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see a single person from the Ning Princess¡¯s residence any more.¡±

    The Empress was someone of this world, so she would have a much easier time killing off the female lead than Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng gave the Empress a malicious smile. ¡°Naturally, you can use these against me too. As long as you feel you can win, of course.¡±

    The Empress¡¯s gaze fell onto the tiger tally<sup>[1]</sup>.

    When Shi Sheng emerged from the pce, all the people kneeling outside remainedpletely silent. They seemed to wish there was crack in the ground for them to bury themselves in, so the Prime Minister couldn¡¯t see them.

    However, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t say anything, merely descending the steps in a leisurely manner before disappearing into the night.

    ¡°Guards.¡± The Empress called.

    ......

    That night, all the people living near the Ning Princess¡¯s residence could hear the horrible, despairing shrieksing from within.

    After midnight, a great fire burned the residence to the ground.

    Shi Sheng saw Duan Qingyun¡¯s corpse, but not Jiang Zhi¡¯s.

    Her smile was rather dark right now.

    <i>¡®Not even this could kill the FL! For fuck¡¯s sakes, why not ascend the heavens while you¡¯re at it?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng sent people to look for Jiang Zhi, but no trace of her could be found even after searching the entire capital. Shi Sheng felt that missing this chance to kill the FL was going to end in disaster.

    After several days of lockdown, the curfew on the city was lifted. The officials that had been ced under house arrest regained their freedom.

    It was like the storm clouds had passed.

    The Prime Minister hadn¡¯t rebelled. The Empress was still in charge.

    The only difference was...the Ning Princess¡¯s residence had turned into a burnt ruin.

    ording to rumour, not a single person had escaped and everyone perished together with the Ning Princess in that fire.

    One could overhear this matter discussed on any of the major roads.

    ¡°Did you know? On the night of the fire, I heard screamsing from the Ning Princess¡¯s residence, and some people saw the Imperial Guard appear in the vicinity...¡±

    ¡°You mean Her Majesty...?¡±

    ¡°Wait, that can¡¯t be right. All themanding tokens are currently being held by the Prime Minister. Could it be her?¡±

    ¡°The Prime Minister and the Ning Princess...¡±

    Their enmity stemmed from a man.

    Several days ago, said man had disappeared, and both parties had sent out people to search for him.

    The people with more active imaginations immediately invented a story behind this rumor.

    ¡°Shhh!¡±

    A few people suddenly quietened down and signalled with nervous looks to theirpanions stop speaking.

    Ling Yue descended from the second floor, causing absolute silence to fall.

    <i>¡®Why is the Prime Minister¡¯s ything here?!¡¯</i>

    Many had seen Ling Yue on the day of the Heaven¡¯s Ritual. Theyter heard the Prime Minister really doted on this little priest. Hence, after seeing Ying Yue behind him, could there be any doubt as to his identity?

    <i>¡®Though we have to say...the Prime Minister¡¯s taste is impable. No one in the capital can evenpare to this beauty!</i>

    <i>That waist. That skin. That face... The Prime Minister sure is lucky.¡¯</i>

    ¡°No wonder the Prime Minister treasures this ything of hers so much. If it were me, I¡¯d favour him greatly too.¡±

    ¡°If I could have him under me for just one night, I¡¯d wake upughing from now on.¡±

    Several of the braver ones examined Ling Yue lecherously, asscivious words spewed from their mouths and travelled into his ears.

    He frowned slightly, causing his aura to suddenly turn cold and sharp.

    ¡°What are you saying?!¡± Ying Yue snapped loudly. ¡°You want to die?!¡±

    <i>¡®These people actually dared to call Sir Ling Yue a ything! Are they unafraid of Her Excellency¡¯s wrath?!¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> I will just copy and paste the ya dictionary¡¯s meaning: (a two-piece object made in the shape of a tiger, used in ancient China as proof of authority. One half of a tally could be issued to a military officer and this would be matched with the other half when verification was required.)

    Here¡¯s a pic if you¡¯re interested:

 Chapter 341 - Itâ€™s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (25)

    <h4>Chapter 341 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (25)</h4>

    ¡°Beat them!¡± A woman¡¯s clear voice sounded from outside the restaurant.

    A figure entered the door, her gazending on the people who had been discussing Ling Yue just now.

    They only had their bad luck to me to be sitting beside a window where Shi Sheng could overhear them.

    The guards following Shi Sheng swarmed these people and gave them a beating. Everyone else retreated into a corner, giving Ling Yue aplicated look.

    <i>¡®Just a few sentences prompted a beating from the Prime Minister...</i>

    <i>This little priest must have some skills in bed, if he could coax the Prime Minister into pampering him this much!</i>

    <i>It¡¯s really unexpected that a priest with such an aloof appearance has such skill in gaining favour!</i>

    <i>...Maybe we should go find a little priest of our own to test this out?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡± Shi Sheng reached out to pull Ling Yue¡¯s hand. ¡°These people are too much with their words. If youe across this situation again, just go ahead and get people to beat them up!¡±

    The frost between his brows faded, reced by a faint gentleness. Ling Yue held on to Shi Sheng¡¯s hand. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Just so happened to be leaving the pce and saw people from the residence here, so I guessed you might be here. I came to apany you home.¡±

    <i>¡®Home... I have a home now.¡¯</i>

    ¡°En. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Ling Yue didn¡¯t know that Shi Sheng had returned to her residence first, and she had only especiallye here to look for him after hearing he¡¯d gone out.

    Everyone in the capital knew that you couldn¡¯t talk about the Prime Minister¡¯s male pet ande out unscathed.

    You couldn¡¯t say a single word about him. Even if you were praising him, there¡¯d still be the possibility of getting beaten up.

    All the noble lordlings who once feared the Prime Minister before now wished they could turn back time, after seeing how much Shi Sheng pampered Ling Yue.

    They felt that had they taken a little more initiative, they might have been the ones receiving this treatment.

    A fair number of noble lordlings stewed in their own regret.

    However, seeing that Shi Sheng had yet to officially marry Ling Yue and remembering that he was merely a priest, these lordlings got fired up.

    <i>¡®There¡¯s no way anyone would allow a lowly priest to be the Master of a noble n! The Prime Minister will have to take someone else as her first husband!</i>

    <i>We still have a chance!¡¯</i>

    As a result, several noble lordlings began pushing themselves onto Shi Sheng.

    ¡®Coincidental¡¯ meetings, ¡®idents¡¯, ¡®robberies¡¯... They utilised everything they could think of but never managed to even touch her clothing.

    However, this only served to further ignite their fighting spirit. They swore up and down that they would sooner orter take down the Prime Minister¡¯s walls.

    ......

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t feel like going outside anymore because the moment she left the residence, she¡¯d be swarmed by a horde of crazy men. Not even putting on a fierce expression could scare them off.

    ¡°Still haven¡¯t found her yet?¡±

    ¡°No. We put the city on lockdown before and searched every street meticulously. There¡¯s no way we would¡¯ve missed her. Your Excellency...do you think the Ning Princess might have already died?¡±

    <i>¡®It was so chaotic that day. It¡¯s possible the Ning Princess was killed by someone and her body ended up being burned along with the others.¡¯</i>

    ¡°She¡¯s not.¡± <i>¡®As if it¡¯s that easy to kill off the FL... She won¡¯t die till her luck is exhausted.¡¯</i>

    Although Dai Yue didn¡¯t know why herdy was so certain, she still followed Shi Sheng¡¯s orders and arranged for people to search the outskirts of the city.

    When Shi Sheng returned to the room, she found that Gu Su¡ª<i>¡®That damn brat!¡¯¡ª</i>was in the room as well, standing very close to Ling Yue.

    <i>¡®Who let this brat in?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Senior Brother...¡± Gu Su was very afraid of Shi Sheng, so he shrunk into Ling Yue¡¯s arms upon noticing her entry.

    <i>¡®This woman is so scary! Even Senior Brother is bullied by her!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng reached out to grab Gu Su, but Ling Yue retreated, bringing Gu Su with him as he frowned at her.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    Gu Su raised his brows at Shi Sheng proudly. <i>¡®My Senior Brother cares for me the most!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Am I being too indulgent with you?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed, her voice turning colder.

    <i>¡®Don¡¯t think you can ignore my<sup>(lz)</sup> limits just because I<sup>(lz)</sup> dote on you!¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue released Gu Su. ¡°Junior, you go out first.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± <i>¡®If I leave, Senior Brother will be bullied by that woman again!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Be good.¡± Ling Yue patted Gu Su on the head, causing Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze to turn even colder. Like she wished she could mince him.

    In the end, Gu Su was scared off by Shi Sheng¡¯s terrifying re.

    <i>¡®Senior Brother, just wait! I¡¯ll save you!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng expressionlessly pulled Ling Yue over to a copper basin full of water, ced his hands in, and scrubbed them vigorously for quite a while before letting him go.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not allowing you to hang out with Gu Su, but you can¡¯t touch him. Can¡¯t you promise me this one thing?¡± Shi Sheng lowered her head to help him wipe his hands, her voice a bit soft.

    Ling Yue had also discovered that she wouldn¡¯t have any adverse reaction when he simply talked to Gu Su some distance away. But the moment Gu Su got too close, she¡¯d immediately switch to a more belligerent attitude without warning.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay more attention next time.¡± He¡¯d lived with Gu Su for so long; the boy was like a little brother to him.

    Shi Sheng pulled his hand to her lips and nted a kiss.

    Ling Yue¡¯s eyes shifted and he suddenly drew closer, capturing her lips with his. At first, he carefullypped and nipped at them, but it soon turned wilder and more passionate.

    Shi Sheng was rather confused by his actions. The whole time, Ling Yue seized the initiative, leaving her with little choice but to go along with it.

    ¡°Ling Yue... Don¡¯t be like this. What¡¯s with you?¡± Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t make out Ling Yue¡¯s expression in the darkness, but he was currently biting her shoulder very painfully.

    He was still inside her, but he simplyy on top, unmoving.

    ¡°Ling Yue?¡± Shi Sheng waited for a while. He didn¡¯t move and instead bit her even harder. She was beginning to suspect he¡¯d drawn blood.

    Ling Yue released her, his tongue lightly brushing over the area he¡¯d bitten, causing Shi Sheng to tremble slightly. Ling Yue kissed his way up to her lips. Before Shi Sheng could continue asking though, he suddenly started moving.

    Shi Sheng waspletely dumbstruck throughout and wished to express that she had no idea how she had offended him.

    <i>¡®I¡¯m the one who should be angry ah!¡¯</i>

    Once they were done, Ling Yue turned over to lie on the inside of the bed, covering himself fully with the nket and not leaving any for her.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Fuck! Waifu, you¡¯re really going overboard!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng was so angered that she forcefully tugged the nket off and pressed Ling Yue down, intent on duking it out with him.

    Although he had a reaction, Ling Yue didn¡¯t take the initiative to respond to her. Shi Sheng¡¯s anger deted like a balloon. ¡°Ling Yue, say something. What is it?¡±

    <i>¡®Feng Ci¡¯s a fan of the silent treatment... Fuckin¡¯ hell.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Are you about to marry a husband?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s heart fell. She had only discussed this matter with the two Yues, so how had he found out?

    Seeing that Shi Sheng didn¡¯t react after quite a while, Ling Yue assumed she was confirming it. This realization brought a sudden wave of pain to his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ll return to Mt. Wanyuan tomorrow... I won¡¯t dy your marriage.¡±

    Shi Sheng suddenly came to and pinched Ling Yue¡¯s cheek. ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    Ling Yue turned his face aside, avoiding her touch. ¡°Let¡¯s just...treat it like nothing¡¯s happened between us.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips twitched. <i>¡®Is he misunderstanding something?¡¯</i>

    She sighed. ¡°Who did you think I was going to marry?¡±

    Ling Yue fell silent.

    ¡°If you go, who am I going to marry? What? Did you want to marry over from Mt. Wanyuan? I suppose it¡¯s not impossible... But it¡¯s pretty far. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be tired out. But if you insist... I can send people over to prepare.¡±

    ¡°In this life, the name of the only person I want to marry is Ling Yue.¡±

    <i>¡®And in all my lives, the name of the only person I want to marry is Feng Ci.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 342 - Itâ€™s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (26)

    <h4>Chapter 342 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (26)</h4>

    You want to marry me?¡± Ling Yue¡¯s voice shook. ¡°Take me as your husband?¡±

    ¡°I promised you.¡± Shi Sheng kissed his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I just wanted it to be a surprise¡ªwho knew you¡¯d overhear half of it from somewhere else and then misunderstand me?¡±

    ¡°I... I¡¯m sorry...¡± Ling Yue¡¯s voice was very soft.

    Too many noble lordlings had appeared by her side recently, so he had felt very insecure.

    Ling Yue reached towards the spot where he bit her on the shoulder and felt dampness, so he anxiously stood up. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding... Let me help you bandage it.¡±

    <i>¡®Just why did I bite so hard?¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue mbered off the bed to light amp. Now that there was light, Shi Sheng finally saw the state her shoulder was in and how bloody her back had be. <i>¡®Is this fellow a dog?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Does it hurt?¡± Ling Yue helped wipe away the blood on her back. ¡°Do you want to return the bite?¡±

    Shi Sheng red at him. ¡°Luckily you bit me in the shoulder and not my neck, else I¡¯d be dead right now.¡±

    ¡°S-sorry...¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just treat it as you leaving your mark on me.¡±

    <i>¡®I really keep lowering my bottom line for him...</i>

    <i>This fellow is going to be spoilt rotten by me one day!¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue carefully helped Shi Sheng clean up the blood before applying ointment onto the wound. Only then did he lie back down with her in his arms.

    ¡°Do you know why I followed you down the mountain back then?¡±

    Ling Yue¡¯s hoarse voice spoke in the darkness.

    ¡°Was it not because I was utterly dashing?¡±

    Ling Yue, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Before Master left, he told me I couldn¡¯t leave Mt. Wanyuan for three years, or else I would experience a bloody disaster.¡±

    <i>¡®Bloody disaster? Most probably has something to do with the FL.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng began filling in the gaps of this melodramatic overarching plotline.

    ¡°Then why did you follow me off the mountain?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know. Instinct, I guess. I felt that you...¡± Ling Yue didn¡¯t know how to describe it. Being with her felt natural, like how a river would form if enough streams converged.

    Most importantly, his Master had left two satchels before his departure. His Master had told him to open the first one only when people came looking for him.

    Hence, when Jiang Zhi came, he had opened the first satchel. Inside it were two slips of paper, one of which contained three words: Jun Liyou. Her name.

    Ling Yue didn¡¯t know why, but he just blurted that name out when he saw Shi Sheng that first night.

    On the other paper, his Master had written that she was capable of resolving the disaster for him.

    ¡°Seems like your Master¡¯s got some foresight.¡± Shi Sheng clicked her tongue. <i>¡®He must¡¯ve, if he could predict that much.¡¯</i>

    ¡°En, Master is very capable.¡±

    ¡°Take me to see him when we have the time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Waifu, behave yourself! My shoulder hurts... I don¡¯t wanna move.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll move.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ......

    In the outskirts of the capital, Jiang Zhi was taking shelter in a rundown temple with a man. He was heavily injured, lying in her arms.

    These past few days, Jiang Zhi had been scurrying from shelter to shelter with him in tow.

    But the Prime Minister¡¯s residence was very good at looking for people¡ªJiang Zhi couldn¡¯t stay in one ce for more than a single night.

    ¡°Jun Liyou! We can¡¯t exist in the same world!¡±

    <i>¡®If other people can lead fulfilling lives after they transmigrate, howe I have to suffer this much?!¡¯</i>

    She wasn¡¯t willing to ept this!

    <i>¡®And the Empress! I¡¯m her daughter, yet she¡¯s helping that Jun Liyou kill me! Even a tiger wouldn¡¯t harm its own cubs! The imperial family are worse than beasts!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ugh...¡±

    ¡°Qin Hua, how are you?¡± Jiang Zhi immediately lowered her head to check on him upon hearing his light groan.

    ¡°Water...¡± Qin Hua moved his cracked lips.

    ¡°Wait just a moment.¡± Jiang Zhi set Qin Hua down and picked up a shabby-looking bowl. She ran outside to scoop some water from one of the half-broken water tanks.

    She was about to go back in when suddenly, a group of people with a brutal aura charged in from outside the temple. Several had torches raised, and they spotted Jiang Zhi immediately.

    Jiang Zhi could tell what kind of clothing they were wearing immediately. After a very brief pause, she took off running back into the temple.

    ¡°Seize her!¡±

    ¡°She was the one who wiped out our camp! Don¡¯t let her run!¡±

    Hearing the sounds of footsteps chasing her from behind, Jiang Zhi¡¯s heart received yet another scare, adding to all the others she¡¯d received thest few days.

    <i>¡®That idiot Jun Liyou actually didn¡¯t kill off these bandits!¡¯</i>

    Jiang Zhi picked up Qin Hua and began running to the back of the abandoned temple. He wasn¡¯t very heavy, but carrying an incapacitated person while running was definitely much slower than running alone.

    Fortunately, she¡¯d scouted out the area around the temple beforehand, so she knew there was a forest at the back that she could escape into.

    Once Jiang Zhi and Qin Hua had entered the woods, under the cover of night, it became much harder for the bandits to find and capture her.

    She didn¡¯t dare to stop. The asional shout from behind prompted cold sweat to ooze down her back.

    <i>¡®I have to get away! I must!¡¯ </i>This was the only thought in Jiang Zhi¡¯s mind, repeating endlessly like a mantra. <i>¡®I haven¡¯t gotten my revenge yet! I can¡¯t die like this!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ah!¡± Jiang Zhi lost her footing and fell. She smashed onto moist earth and ended up with a mouthful of mud for her troubles.

    Before she could get up, something else fell on to her. Jiang Zhi could feel her ribs shatter as she fainted from the pain.

    ......

    News that the Prime Minister was preparing for her big day, nning to take the priest Ling Yue as her first husband, seemed to sprout wings as it spread throughout the capital like wildfire.

    Those noble lordlings who¡¯d thought they had a chance felt like they had swallowed a fly upon hearing this news.

    <i>¡®Taking a priest as her first husband?! Is the Prime Minister mad?!¡¯</i>

    The Prime Minister¡¯s faction immediately banded together to pay a visit in an attempt to persuade her out of this. However, they weren¡¯t even able to enter the Prime Minister¡¯s residence.

    ¡°Your Ladyships, please return. Her Excellency won¡¯t see you.¡±

    Since Shi Sheng refused to see them, the matter of chasing them away fell to Ying Yue and Dai Yue. The two tried their utmost to convince the ministers outside the residence to return home.

    ¡°Miss Ying Yue, just what is Her Excellency thinking? How can she marry a priest as her first husband?! If she truly likes him, she can just make him a secondary one. The title of first husband is simply uneptable!¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Miss Ying Yue, please let us in to discuss this with Her Excellency personally. How can she take a priest as her first husband? This goes against tradition!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, this is simply uneptable...¡±

    ¡°Miss Ying Yue, please help us inform her...¡±

    Ying Yue felt a bit of a headacheing on from being surrounded by such arge group ofdies. ¡°It¡¯s not like you are unaware of Her Excellency¡¯s temperament. Since she¡¯s said she won¡¯t see you, then no matter how many times we inform her, it won¡¯t make a difference.¡±

    After a slight pause, Ying Yue continued, ¡°Her Excellency has set her mind on marrying Sir Ling Yue as her first husband. Even if Your Ladyships try to convince her otherwise, it¡¯ll be no use. You might as well use the time to pick some good gifts to make Sir Ling Yue happy. Everything will be much easier with him on your side.¡±

    The variousdies exchanged nces.

    ¡°Does Her Excellency truly dote on Master Ling Yue this much?¡±

    Ying Yue nodded solemnly. ¡°Allow me to give Your Ladyships some advice: never, <i>ever</i> be disrespectful to Sir Ling Yue. The consequences are very serious.¡±

    Of course, thesedies had overheard the marketce rumours too. But rumours tended tock truth and were full of embellishments, so thesedies hadn¡¯t believed them all that much.

    But now...

    From Ying Yue¡¯s tone, it appeared that the rumours were in fact true¡ªthe Prime Minister really did pamper the priest Ling Yue.

    <i>¡®Our Prime Minister doesn¡¯t want to rebel? Fine. But now she¡¯s actually infatuated with beauty...¡¯</i>

 Chapter 343 - Itâ€™s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (27)

    <h4>Chapter 343 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (27)</h4>

    Shi Sheng still chose a wedding date despite all the opposition, shooting down everyint. Because she had especially requested it, the wedding preparations took but a few months. During this time, there was no news of Jiang Zhi.

    Though the various ministers looked down on Ling Yue secretly, they didn¡¯t dare to skip out on the wedding.

    Right now, the Prime Minister pretty much called all the shots. Even the Empress was under her control.

    The wedding was very grand. Calling it <i>red silk for ten li</i><sup>[1]</sup> was an understatement. One could see just how much the Prime Minister favoured this Master Ling Yue from the scale of the ceremony.

    Only the officials belonging to the Prime Minister¡¯s faction were allowed to witness the actual ceremony. The rest of the court officials were seated at the banquet tables.

    Even so, there were many witnesses.

    Ling Yue¡¯s wedding garb was ratherplicated, while Shi Sheng¡¯s was rtively simple. As the two stood in the ceremonial hall, they appeared to glow with an eye-catching radiance.

    ¡°Bow to Heaven and Earth...¡±

    Ling Yue bowed along with Shi Sheng...but as he did so, images suddenly shed through his mind. They were both foreign, yet also familiar.

    He clutched tightly to the red silk in his hand.

    ¡°Bow to the ancestors...¡±

    The images of these people were gone in a sh, and there was almost no time for him to distinguish who they were. But the sense of familiarity the images gave caused his heart to warm, almost to the point where he felt it would catch fire.

    ¡°Newlyweds bow to each other...¡±

    Shi Sheng and Ling Yue bowed to each other.

    ¡°The ceremony isplete...¡± After the officiator¡¯sst shout, the surrounding onlookers burst into apuse as their blessings flowed unceasingly.

    Shi Sheng held Ling Yue¡¯s hand. ¡°I hope I can grow old with your hand in mine.¡±

    Ling Yue lifted his head to look at her. His gaze was a bitplicated but after a few seconds, the clouds dispersed and he slowly smiled.

    After the necessary procedures were over, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t show up in front of the guests, leaving them to the two Yues to handle.

    The nuptial chamber was Shi Sheng¡¯s original room, nowpletely red after being decorated for the asion.

    Ling Yue sat on the bed, looking at Shi Sheng doubtfully. ¡°You¡¯re not going out?¡±

    <i>¡®Isn¡¯t she supposed to drink toasts after the ceremony?¡¯</i>

    ¡°And hang out with those retards?¡± Shi Sheng raised a brow. ¡°I would prefer to spend my time with you instead.¡±

    Ling Yue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Although I don¡¯t know what retard means, it sounds like she¡¯s insulting them.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Lil priest, every moment of the wedding night is worth a thousand gold, you know? We have to treasure this time.¡± Shi Sheng suggestively lifted Ling Yue¡¯s chin.

    For the sake of adhering to the ceremony etiquette, they had slept in different rooms these past few days.

    ¡°It¡¯s still daytime.¡± Ling Yue frowned slightly.

    Shi Sheng swiftly took out all the decorations in his hair. ¡°Won¡¯t it be night after a nap?¡±

    Ling Yue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Can¡¯t refute that...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng was standing, so Ling Yue needed to tilt his head slightly to look at her.

    Her lips curled upwards slightly, her smile having reached her eyes. They contained a gentleness that was quite unlike her.

    And this gentleness...belonged only to him.

    Ling Yue held Shi Sheng¡¯s hand that was sliding down his neck. ¡°Does reincarnation truly exist?¡±

    <i>¡®What were those images that shed in my mind when we were conducting the ceremony? It was still the both of us, but the ce was different and...we were wearing a style of clothing I¡¯d never seen before.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng lowered her head to look at him, a hint of pondering shing in her eyes. After a moment, she answered seriously, ¡°Yes.¡±

    <i>¡®Really? Then were we together in ourst lives as well? Is that why I have this feeling of familiarity with her?¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue released his grip slightly and Shi Sheng immediately undid his outer garments, pushing him onto the bed and leaning in for a kiss.

    Ling Yue swapped their positions so that he was pressing down on Shi Sheng, his voice a bit hoarse. ¡°You told me I could be on top.¡±

    Shi Sheng released him andy down beneath him. ¡°At your service.¡±

    Ling Yue flushed slightly. <i>¡®This shameless woman...¡¯</i>

    ......

    As night fell and thest batch of guests from the busy day were sent off, the entire Prime Minister¡¯s residence finally seemed to quieten down.

    A lone figure stood in a dark alleyway facing the residence, ring hatefully at the rednterns that dangled from its eaves.

    The word ¡®‡Ö¡¯<sup>[2]</sup> that was pasted on every singlentern seemed piercing to the eyes.

    Jiang Zhi¡¯s fingernails dug into her palms.

    Footsteps sounded behind her and Jiang Zhi released her clenched fists, moving to turn around.

    Within the alleyway, people gathered with Jiang Zhi and a man at their centre.

    ¡°Zhi¡¯er, I will help you take revenge.¡± The man brought Jiang Zhi into his arms. ¡°Everything she owes you, I¡¯ll help you take back.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks between us.¡± Qin Hua lowered his voice.

    Qin Hua waved at the people behind him. They immediately dispersed and vanished into the darkness.

    Shi Sheng had been helping Ling Yue wash up when sounds of fighting could be heard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Shi Sheng soothed in a low tone as she unhurriedly helped him put on his clothes, not a hint of nervousness or panic on her face.

    Ling Yue co-operated with her movements, though his expression was a bit helpless. <i>¡®Do I look that scared? Isn¡¯t she treating me like I¡¯m too fragile?¡¯</i>

    <i>Knock knock.</i>

    ¡°Your Excellency...¡±

    By the time the knocking came, Shi Sheng had already helped Ling Yue put on his outer garments.

    ¡°Enter.¡±

    Dai Yue entered with her head lowered. ¡°Our residence was not the only ce attacked. Pretty much all the people on our side have been attacked. The capital is in a state of chaos.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the capable fellow behind this?¡± Shi Sheng took Ling Yue¡¯s sword out and suddenly switched to talking to Ling Yue. ¡°Take this to protect yourself. Don¡¯t use it unless you have to. Don¡¯t get your hands dirty.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Dai Yue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Your Excellency, now is not the time to be tossing out dog food!¡¯</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s the State of Qin.¡±

    Shi Sheng paused slightly to think. She seemed to recall from the plot that though this world was mainly dominated by a matriarchal empire, there were also several vassal states, one of which was the State of Qin.

    And the State of Qin was a patriarchal state.

    ¡°Qin Hua?¡±

    Dai Yue was surprised. ¡°Your Excellency, how did you know?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. <i>¡®How would I not know one of the FL¡¯s most favoured men?¡¯</i>

    This man had a rather lofty identity. He was the heir to the State of Qin and had once been sent to the Crown Princess as a gift.

    Though naturally, as one of the FL¡¯s men, he wouldn¡¯t obediently get married to the Crown Princess. During his escape, Qin Hua became injured and was afterwards saved by Jiang Zhi. Since then, he¡¯d been hiding in her residence.

    ¡°What do they want? To rebel?¡± Shi Sheng changed the topic.

    ¡°...They¡¯re killing <i>our</i> people.¡± <i>¡®Aren¡¯t you the one rebelling? So...they¡¯re saving the country...?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Your Excellency, this isn¡¯t good!¡± Ying Yue rushed in from the outside. ¡°The Empress somehow managed to contact the Protector General and her troops currently have the capital surrounded!¡±

    The Protector General was the person with the most military authority other than the Prime Minister right now. Before, the Empress had tried to contact her, but her messages had been intercepted by Shi Sheng¡¯s people.

    Yet somehow, word still managed to get to the Protector General.

    Because the Protector General had been stationed at the border for years, theirdy hadn¡¯t yet been able to take back militarymand from her. But who knew...

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me you didn¡¯t even notice a giant army gathering outside the capital?¡±

    Cold sweat appeared on Ying Yue¡¯s brow, not daring to deny her responsibility. ¡°Your Excellency...it was my mistake.¡±

    <i>¡®We didn¡¯t even discover the Protector General was moving towards the capital. Could it be that there are traitors?¡¯</i>

    Ying Yue and Dai Yue were usually very meticulous, so this type of mistake shouldn¡¯t have urred.

    There had to be at least ten thousand people in the Protector General¡¯s army. Even if there were traitors on Shi Sheng¡¯s side, it should¡¯ve been impossible to hide that many troops.

    Shi Sheng thought of Duan Qingyun¡¯s disappeance and Jiang Zhi¡¯s inexplicable escape, and then her expression turned unsightly. <i>¡®Don¡¯t tell me this world¡¯s heavenly dao is helping her out?¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> Usually, during weddings, people would decorate the area surrounding their house with red silk, banners, the works. A truly grand wedding has them splurging on these decorations by cing them for miles. Ten li is equivalent to 5km (dunno about the miles) so there¡¯s a pretty exorbitant price tag.

    <sup>[2]</sup> This is actually two of the characters ¡®Ï²¡¯/ ¡®xi¡¯ ced together. Alone, it means joy/like/happy so two is twice the happiness right? As you might have guessed, they¡¯re usually put up during weddings and I think maybe New Years too?

 Chapter 344 - Itâ€™s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (28)

    <h4>Chapter 344 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (28)</h4>

    Shi Sheng systematically arranged everything in a calm and confident manner. Hermanding aura enraptured Ling Yue, who stared at her. <i>¡®She¡¯s someone born to lead.¡¯</i>

    Since the Protector General¡¯s army was outside the city, Shi Sheng kept some of her forces stationed at the city gates while therge part of her troops killed off Qin Hua¡¯s men.

    She had also stationed a portion of her forces to guard the imperial pce to ensure no one came in or out.

    Because the two Yues had been preparing for the Prime Minister¡¯s rebellion, they had arranged for arge number of troops to be stationed outside the city, which came in handy now that the Protector General had arrived.

    What should have been a warm and harmonious wedding night had be a night filled with ughter.

    Shi Sheng drew her sword and looked at Ling Yue. ¡°Wannae with me to kill people?¡±

    ¡°Are wepeting to see who can kill more?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill while you watch.¡±

    Ling Yue, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Where¡¯s the fun in that?¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue still followed along after Shi Sheng in the end. The reason being that Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t reassured with just leaving him alone.

    <i>¡®It¡¯s better to bring my waifu with me wherever I go.¡¯</i>

    She even prepared a carriage for Ling Yue to sit in and got guards to protect it while she rode ahead.

    Qin Hua had somehow smuggled his forces into the city, and there were quite a lot of them too. At first, they only killed those belonging to the Prime Minister¡¯s faction. But as the fighting wore on, they progressed to killing anyone who wasn¡¯t on their side.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s procession soon drew their attention.

    Jiang Zhi and Qin Hua had been informed as well, so they swiftly made their way over.

    The two sides met in a street that wasn¡¯t all that wide.

    Shi Sheng wore a dark-coloured silk robe and was confidently riding arge horse. Her hair was left untied and it fluttered in the wind. Her every move seemed to be filled with a dashing confidence.

    ¡°Jiang Zhi, you not dead yet?¡± <i>¡®Just knew it¡¯d be her!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Why would I die when you haven¡¯t?¡± Jiang Zhi grit her teeth. ¡°Jun Liyou, today is the day you die!¡±

    ¡°Oh? How so?¡± Shi Sheng raised a brow.

    For the sake of not losing to Shi Sheng in terms of aura, Jiang Zhi straightened her back. ¡°The city has already been besieged by the Protector General¡ªthere¡¯s nowhere for you to run!¡±

    ¡°So it was you who informed her.¡±

    <i>¡®No wonder the heavenly dao was helping that protector general.¡¯</i>

    The Heavenly Dao was formless. It couldn¡¯t directly help the female lead, but it could influence people¡¯s hearts and minds.

    ¡°So what if it was?¡±

    ¡°Enough nonsense, let¡¯s just start fighting already.¡± Shi Sheng flicked her sword and smacked her horse¡¯s rump, causing it to charge forward.

    Jiang Zhi¡¯s expression changed.

    Qin Hua brought her to him and retreated, while his people charged forward to meet Shi Sheng in battle.

    Had it not been for theck of spirit energy restricting her from using her truly powerful moves, she would¡¯ve easily been able to massacre this lot in a matter of seconds.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Jiang Zhi saw Shi Sheng¡¯s fighting prowess. But no matter how many times she saw it, she was unable topletely dispel her shock.

    <i>¡®Just what is that sword of hers?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Protect her!¡± Qin Hua pushed Jiang Zhi into the arms of someone else behind them before making a dash for the carriage Ling Yue was in.

    Shi Sheng saw Qin Hua¡¯s movements but merely smiled coldly, making no move to stop him as she continued mowing down his men.

    Fresh blood dyed the soil ck and diffused in the air, its cloying scent thick enough to cause one to vomit.

    Qin Hua was surprised at the ease with which he reached the carriage, but didn¡¯t dare to hesitate as he lifted the curtains.

    Ling Yue was seated inside, wearing simple attire. His clothes were spread out around him, as his apathetic gaze met Qin Hua¡¯s.

    Qin Hua thrust his dagger at Ling Yue, who remained unmoving.

    Although the strange feeling in his heart was getting stronger, he couldn¡¯t pull back now.

    The dagger was halted a finger¡¯s length from Ling Yue¡¯s heart. Qin Hua felt a strong force preventing him from pressing the de forward, no matter how much effort he exerted.

    ¡°Did you think I would bring him with me without any preparation?¡± <i>¡®Do you take me<sup>(bbb)</sup> for an idiot?¡¯</i>

    A woman¡¯s chilly voice spoke from behind him. The next thing he knew, he had been flung away by a great force andnded in a pool of blood.

    ¡°Pff¡ª¡± Qin Hua clutched at his chest, feeling his blood roiling, as all his hair stood on end to give him the ancient version of a mohawk.

    Qin Hua looked at Shi Sheng, who had ridden her horse to the side of the carriage at some point. Her expression was mocking and contemptuous, like she was looking at a piece of trash.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so impulsive. Did you even know my strength? Are you clear on how much influence the Prime Minster¡¯s residence holds? Even if you wish to show off to thedy, you need the strength to do so. Isn¡¯t that right, Heir of Qin?¡±

    Qin Hua¡¯s pale face turned dark. <i>¡®She even knows my identity?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng steered her horse closer to the carriage and reached out to help its upant.

    Ling Yue got up and ced his hand in Shi Sheng¡¯s. With a tug, Shi Sheng brought Ling Yue to sit in front of her as she embraced him from behind.

    Shi Sheng felt like she really had to thank the fact that women were taller than men in this world, on average. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to pull off this posture without looking awkward.

    ¡°Kill.¡±

    At Shi Sheng¡¯smand, the guards that had been protecting Ling Yue immediately gave up that role and joined the fray. The sounds of fighting immediately ensued.

    Meanwhile, Shi Sheng and Ling Yue moved about casually, as if they were merely out for a stroll in their own back garden. Their leisurely manner caused the enemy faction to grind their teeth, wishing they could just stab several holes in the pair.

    But the consequence of attacking her was to share the same fate as Qin Hua.

    Ling Yue toyed with the object in his hands. It was a ball that had been perforated with little holes all over like a honeb, seeming to be a very high-tech thing.

    Whether it was the design or the craftsmanship, he¡¯d never seen anything like it before. She had given it to him when they were leaving the residence, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to hold such power.

    Noticing that he seemed rather curious about the little ball, Shi Sheng exined, ¡°The energy inside can onlyst two hours, so it¡¯s only good for asional protection. Apart from that, it doesn¡¯t really have much use.¡±

    These materials were only obtainable from an interster civilisation.

    <i>¡®I¡¯ll get him one that¡¯llst longer and can be used for both offense and defence when I get the chance.¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue turned to look at her and asked suddenly, ¡°Where are you from?¡±

    Shi Sheng nked out for a moment.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the original Jun Liyou.¡± Ling Yue continued, ¡°Where are you from?¡±

    <i>¡®Jun Liyou wouldn¡¯t have such odd things in her possession, nor would she be this wild and arrogant. No matter how you look at it, she¡¯s not the real Jun Liyou. She doesn¡¯t fit in with this world.¡¯</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m from¡ª¡± Shi Sheng suddenly stopped herself and hugged him tightly. ¡°Will you be scared of me?¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to lie to him. If he asked, she would answer.

    But right now, he was in the body of someone who grew up in a closed-off era, so his opinions would be restricted to what was appropriate for the world.

    She was afraid if she told him, he¡¯d be scared of her.

    Ling Yue¡¯s reply came in the form of his warm lips covering hers.

    No matter who she was, he only knew that she was his.

    Shi Sheng immediately took the reins and only released him once they were both panting. ¡°I¡¯m from...a distant world.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just time and space between them, there was also...

    ¡°Are you going to leave?¡±

    <i>¡®Yes. But only when you die.¡¯</i>

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll be here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here, I¡¯m here.¡± Ling Yue repeated, thest hints of insecurity in the depths of his heart fading away.

    If he was here, she would stay.

    Meanwhile, the onlookers who had been treated like background were speechless.

    <i>¡®Your Excellency, this isn¡¯t the time for you to be giving out dog food! It¡¯s a battlefield, a <strong>battle</strong>field, understand?! Can you please maintain the image of a Prime Minister while so many people are watching?!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 345 - Itâ€™s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (29)

    <h4>Chapter 345 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (29)</h4>

    Shi Sheng patted Ling Yue¡¯s hand before turning to scan the surroundings.

    The sounds of battle had already ceased. Jiang Zhi was nowhere to be seen, but Qin Hua had been captured by her guards. The rest of his people were lying on the ground.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jiang Zhi?¡±

    <i>¡®FL-sama, are you nning on ascending the heavens ah?! Even all of my(lz) people were unable to stop you!¡¯</i>

    Her guards shook their heads in confusion. No one had seen where she had gone.

    ¡°Your Excellency, what should we do with him?¡± Someone pointed at Qin Hua. ¡°Should we just kill him?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the Heir of Qin; do you think it¡¯s appropriate to just kill him like that?¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes. ¡°Bring him to the Empress and let her do it.¡±

    Everyone, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®What¡¯s the difference? Wouldn¡¯t he still end up dead either way?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng brought Ling Yue to the pce on her horse, leaving the rest of them to drag Qin Hua along as they sprinted after her.

    <i>¡®We only have two legs to run, while Her Excellency has four! There¡¯s no way to catch up, okay?!¡¯</i>

    The pce waspletely surrounded by the Prime Minister¡¯s forces. ced under house arrest, the Empress could do nothing but vent by smashing porcin vases again.

    By the time Shi Sheng arrived with Ling Yue, she saw the floor covered with porcin shards yet again.

    <i>¡®Just how many vases did they prepare for her to smash?!</i>

    <i>Thest time I came here, there were porcin shards everywhere. And this time, there¡¯re porcin shards everywhere again! What a waste! Wait a few centuries and that¡¯ll be worth so much money ah!¡¯</i>

    The Empress was properly dressed up. Not a single one of her consorts were in sight.

    She red viciously at Shi Sheng.

    All of her plots had failed against this woman. Before she even had the chance to execute them, this woman would always cause a series of unforeseen events that would catch her off guard.

    ¡°You were already old in the first ce, but after that tantrum, you look even older.¡± Shi Sheng tsked, ignoring the Empress¡¯s dark expression as she spoke, ¡°Bring him in.¡±

    Qin Hua was brought in. Regardless of whether it was intentional or not, the guards bringing him in kicked his calves as he stepped over a bunch of shattered porcin, forcing him to his knees atop the shards. His knees started to ooze fresh blood.

    The guards behind him revealed gleeful expressions. <i>¡®Who told you to plot against Her Excellency? And on her wedding day too! Isn¡¯t that just seeking death?¡¯</i>

    The Empress coldly watched them. Her words no longer held any sway.

    She had lived half of her life respected by all, yet this was how she ended up.

    Shi Sheng personally went to pick up a chair and ced it before Ling Yue. She got him to sit before turning to look at the Empress. ¡°The Heir of Qin tried to rebel. How do you think he should be dealt with, Your Majesty?¡±

    <i>¡®Aren¡¯t you the one who wants to rebel?!¡¯</i>

    The Empress¡¯s teeth itched with hatred. If she had the chance to bite Shi Sheng to death right now, she would take it in a heartbeat.

    ¡°Just deal with him as you see fit, Prime Minister. What¡¯s the point of asking us<sup>(z)</sup>?¡±

    <i>¡®All the power is in her hands now. Isn¡¯t she just trying to humiliate me?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re still in the dark.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s lips tugged into a malicious and taunting smile. ¡°Your daughter...the Ning Princess, has brought the Protector General here to try and root me out.¡±

    Hearing this, the Empress¡¯s eyes lit up. <i>¡®The Protector General!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Do you think Jiang Zhi would forgive you?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s words were like a bucket of cold water dumped over her head.

    The memories of sending people to eliminate the Ning Princess were still fresh in her mind, as if it had happened just yesterday.

    <i>¡®She brought the Protector General here, but would she save me?¡¯</i>

    Reason told the Empress that she would not.

    If it had been her own Imperial Mother who wanted to eliminate her, the Empress wouldn¡¯t have forgiven her either.

    Even if she was family.

    There had never been any feelings of kinship in the imperial n to begin with.

    ¡°Hahaha...¡± The Empress suddenly raised her head began tough. She stepped backwards, tripping over something and falling to the ground.

    The hystericalughter ceased as the Empress suddenly held her face and cried.

    <i>¡®I must be the first Empress in all of history whose rule was so pathetic. What will the history books say about me?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®The hell are you crying for?!¡¯</i>

    After crying for roughly a minute, the Empress wiped the tears away and stood up. Having been Empress for so many years, she still had some dignity left to her.

    ¡°Jun Liyou, what do you want? Just say it.¡± Since things had alreadye to this, she had no other choice.

    Shi Sheng shrugged. ¡°I just wanted to hand over this traitor, who tried to rebel. You decide his punishment.¡±

    The Empress stared at Shi Sheng with bloodshot eyes, as if trying to read her intentions.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze was calm, as she held Ling Yue¡¯s hand in hers.

    The Empress¡¯s gaze shifted to Ling Yue for a moment. In the end, she took a deep breath and gave the order that sealed Qin Hua¡¯s fate. ¡°Take him away. Execute.¡±

    Someone covered Qin Hua¡¯s mouth, so he was unable to speak and could only re hatefully at Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng shot him an uncaring smile.

    <i>¡®The winner is the king, while the loser is the thief. Who told you to lose?¡¯</i>

    On this night, the Prime Minister got married.

    On this night, the Protector General besieged the city.

    On this night, the Heir of Qin was put to death.

    ......

    It seemed that Qin Hua¡¯s death pushed Jiang Zhi to convince the Protector General to finally attack the city.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s troops had already been set up within the city. The cries of battle seemed to shake the very heavens and earth, scaring themoners even more.

    Just a few hours ago, they had engaged in the revelry of the Prime Minister¡¯s wedding.

    Yet that very same night, rivers of blood flowed and the city was in danger of being taken.

    The battle to root out the traitors and rescue the Empress had begun.

    The Protector General¡¯s troops had marched a long way from the border to get to the capital. Yet, they weren¡¯t even allowed proper rest before being sent into battle. Hence, they lost the first few skirmishes.

    But after those initial battles, they actually started to win.

    Well, they did have an FL-sama who came from the future, so it wasn¡¯t surprising they would win. All she had to do was to put in a little effort to implement the simplest of modern-day strategies, which were much more refined than this period¡¯s.

    The morale of the Protector General¡¯s troops rose greatly.

    ¡°Ning Princess, you are truly a genius!¡±

    Jiang Zhi and another armour-d woman stood together in the main tent of the encampment. The woman gave her a hearty pat on the shoulder.

    ¡°They were just little tricks.¡± Jiang Zhi wasn¡¯t smiling. She felt unable to smile right now.

    Jiang Zhi suspected Shi Sheng was also a transmigrator like her, but she had no evidence to back it up. She could only ce her hopes on ending this war without giving Shi Sheng time to counterattack.

    ¡°You are too humble, Ning Princess.¡± The Protector Generalughed heartily once more. ¡°Without your tactics these past few battles, we probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to win.¡±

    The two discussed matters of warfare and eventually settled on certain strategies and tactics, which the Protector General immediately sent for people to arrange.

    Once the arrangements were in ce, the Protector General found Jiang Zhi standing outside the tent, her figure rather deste.

    The Protector General couldn¡¯t help but feel the urge tofort her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. You¡¯ll be able to avenge them soon.¡± She patted Jiang Zhi¡¯s shoulder.

    Thetter didn¡¯t reply, merely staring at the city walls off in the distance.

    The Protector General sighed and followed her gaze.

    The city walls were brightly lit and one could see human figures bustling about atop it.

    Even from this distance, they could tell the people on the walls were very busy.

    ¡°What are they up to?¡± The Protector General muttered. <i>¡®Why are they busying themselves atop the wall thiste at night, instead of going to bed?¡¯</i>

    Hearing the Protector General¡¯s words, Jiang Zhi¡¯s mind returned to the present and she focused on the happenings atop the walls.

    At their current distance, it was hard to tell what exactly the defenders were working on.Jiang Zhi frowned and watched for a while, but she still couldn¡¯t figure out what they were up to.

    The Protector General had already sent scouts to check, and they had just returned.

    Hearing their reports, Jiang Zhi and the Protector General engaged each other in discussion and came to a conclusion:

    They were nning on attacking with cannons.

    Jiang Zhi couldn¡¯t help but reveal a ridiculing expression.

    She had already thought of this and deliberately ordered the troops to camp further away. With the technological standards of this era, there was no chance of cannonballs reaching them at this distance.

 Chapter 346 - Itâ€™s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (30)

    <h4>Chapter 346 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (30)</h4>

    Atop the city walls, Shi Sheng had ordered her people to set up several modified ballistae.

    She held onto several purple little balls that were wrapped up in ayer of yellow-papered talismans and called people over.

    ¡°Are they ready?¡± Shi Sheng turned to ask Dai Yue, who was standing beside her.

    Dai Yue immediately nodded. ¡°Everything is prepared.¡±

    Shi Sheng handed the little balls to several people. ¡°When I give the order,unch these over. Wait till the explosions have stopped before charging in, got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Go prepare then.¡±

    Those given a little ball stood in front of the various ballistae, palms sweating.

    They had never seen this projectile before, so they were unsure whether or not it was something they could effectivelyunch at the enemy encampment.

    Shi Sheng looked at Ling Yue, who stood beside her, face a bit pale. He shook his head slightly at her, expressing that he was fine.

    Shi Sheng rubbed his cheeks in concern. ¡°We¡¯ll return after this is done. I told you not to draw the talismans; I have ways to deal with it on my own...¡±

    Shi Sheng had always been puzzled as to why Ling Yue had spirit energy. Unexpectedly, it turned out he knew how to draw talismans.

    Talisman-drawing was part of a priest¡¯s arsenal. Good talismans were very useful.

    But in this world, priests seemed to have picked up nothing more than just the basics. Ling Yue hade up with these talismans himself, so spirit energy was present in only his body.

    It was like a gift from the Heavenly Dao. Once his talismans were known to everyone, spirit energy would slowly build up in this world.

    Ling Yue clutched Shi Sheng¡¯s hand. ¡°I wanted to do something for you too.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want her to be the only one giving.

    Ling Yue would only be weakened for a while after drawing talismans, and he would get better after some recuperation.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t say anything else, as she turned around to give orders.

    As the little talisman-wrapped balls went flying, they tore through the sky like bolts of lightning, lighting up the night as they fell onto the distant enemy camp.

    <strong><i>Bang!</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Bang!</i></strong>

    The violent explosions caused even the city walls to tremble.

    The troops in the city had never witnessed such a powerful explosion before and were scared stiff. Only after quite a while did they react and charge into the enemy camp.

    The radius of the explosions was very big.

    Some people fell amidst the chaos due to the sheer girth of the pits.

    The only fate that coulde from falling in was to be zapped into ashes.

    Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t gone overboard with the lightning balls¡ªthe amount she used was still within the world¡¯s tolerable range, so no abnormalities appeared in the sky.

    Jiang Zhi still had a stupefied expression on her face when she was captured. She didn¡¯t understand how Shi Sheng possessed such advanced weaponry. Even if Shi Sheng was truly a transmigrator, surely it was impossible for her to create such advanced weaponry in so short an amount of time?

    Jiang Zhi requested to see Shi Sheng. She had plenty of doubts she wished to rify, but Shi Sheng refused to see her at all.

    With the battle ending just like that, Jiang Zhi and the Protector General¡¯s strategies never came into y.

    The two were locked in prison, appearing a bit worse for wear. Amidst the rattling of chains, the sound of footsteps slowly approaching echoed down the hallway.

    ¡°Your Majesty...¡±

    As the Protector General watched the person slowly approaching the cell, her eyes suddenly lit up and sheunched herself at the door. ¡°Your Majesty, I<sup>(wc)</sup> was not nning a rebellion! I<sup>(wc)</sup> came to save you! Your Majesty, please investigate thoroughly ah!¡±

    The Protector General never expected that she would be imprisoned on grounds of treason. She had clearlye to rescue the Empress, so howe it had turned into plotting rebellion?

    Jiang Zhi curled up in the shadows, ring at the Empress with hatred.

    The Empress stood outside the cell, surrounded by guards and attendants. She still had her dignity, nobility, and majesty.

    The woman who had once been disheveled and had broken down crying in front of Shi Sheng was gone.

    The Empress waved a hand, dismissing her followers.

    ¡°Your Majesty, save me<sup>(wc)</sup>!¡± The Protector General reached out to pull at the Empress¡¯ sleeve.

    She allowed the Protector General to do so. The Empress lowered her eyes and spoke faintly, ¡°You should not have returned.¡±

    <i>You should not have returned.</i>

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± The Protector General stared dumbly at the Empress. <i>¡®What does she mean by that?¡¯</i>

    ¡°The Prime Minister did not rebel.¡± The Empress¡¯ voice trembled slightly as she said these words.

    She didn¡¯t wish to admit this, but it was the truth.

    The Prime Minister didn¡¯t rebel.

    The Empress was still the Empress, and the Prime Minister was still the Prime Minister.

    ¡°How could that... She...¡± The Protector General looked towards the Ning Princess.

    ¡°Why did you want to kill me?!¡± Jiang Zhi asked through gritted teeth.

    The Empress looked at her with an expression that contained no guilt, only disappointment.

    ¡°If I were you, I would not have returned so soon.¡±

    ¡°The imperial n is the most heartless... This I have finally learned today.¡±

    This had always seemed more of an empty phrase, but Jiang Zhi¡¯s recent experiences had truly taught her what it meant when people said ¡®the imperial n is the most heartless¡¯.

    <i>¡®Just what was the point of transmigrating here?¡¯</i>

    ¡°We<sup>(z)</sup> will make sure you two remain whole, at the very least.¡±

    The Empress sighed and turned to leave.

    Although she was the Empress, things were no different from before¡ªall the power was still in the hands of that person.

    Jiang Zhi caused a ruckus in prison, demanding to see Shi Sheng.

    When Shi Sheng was informed of this, she didn¡¯t even lift her eyes.

    <i>¡®Why should I go see her? Who does she think she is? Why should I answer her questions? She can go ask Hades!¡¯</i>

    The Empress bestowed poison wine on the two. It seemed like Jiang Zhi hadn¡¯t been willing to drink it, so it had to be forced down her throat.

    It was clearly a fast-acting poison, but in Jiang Zhi¡¯s case, she managed to persist for an entire hour.

    <i>¡®Wow, the FL-sama¡¯s luck actually wasn¡¯t finished yet?¡¯</i>

    This matter was resolved as quickly as it cropped up. Themoners unaware of the truth thought that the Ning Princess had joined hands with the Protector General to rebel.

    And of those who knew the truth, who would dare publicise it?

    Within the throne room, the Empress gazed down at the Prime Minister who was spacing out.

    She weakly waved a hand. ¡°Submit a proposal if there¡¯s anything. If not, court is dismissed.¡±

    ¡°I<sup>(c)</sup> have a proposal.¡±

    The Empress lifted her gaze to look at the speaker.

    And it seemed as though the person had gotten Shi Sheng¡¯s attention too, as thetter turned to look at her.

    The official trembled and forced herself to submit the proposal. It could be roughly summarised as wanting the Empress to name an heir.

    The Empress furrowed her brows. <i>¡®I¡¯m not in the mood to be talking about naming a new heir... Besides, even if I wanted to, would that person agree?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Sounds reasonable; an heir should be named.¡±

    The Empress thought she was hearing things. <i>¡®She actually agreed?!¡¯</i>

    Once Shi Sheng spoke, several others immediately echoed her sentiments.

    ¡°Which princess do you think is suitable, Prime Minister?¡± The Empress gave Shi Sheng the power to choose.

    Shi Sheng immediately returned her a look that practically said ¡®are you an idiot?¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s not my empire; how would I know who¡¯s suitable?¡±

    The Empress, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®You¡¯re holding all the power now! How is it not yours?!¡¯</i>

    Since the court couldn¡¯te to a consensus, even after a heated discussion, the matter of choosing an heir could only be put off for now.

    The Empress didn¡¯t attend court for a long time after this.

    She figured that since she didn¡¯t have power anymore, and because the Prime Minister could make all the decisions, it made no difference whether or not she attended court. As a result, she holed up in her pce and screwed around with her consorts, having clearly given up.

    The result was that the entire government fell into disarray.

    The Empress made people go look for the Prime Minister to make decisions. But the Prime Minister was much more violent¡ªshe drew her sword to scare them off.

    <i>¡®It¡¯s not my job! Why¡¯re you lot looking for me?! Go find your Empress!¡¯</i>

    In the end, the Empress discovered that her Prime Minister really wasn¡¯t willing to bother about these matters, so she could only pull herself from the arms of her beauties to go deal with governing the empire once more.

 Chapter 347 - Itâ€™s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (31)

    <h4>Chapter 347 : It¡¯s Not Easy Being the Head of Household (31)</h4>

    With the protection of their big thigh Shi Sheng, the Jun n developed swiftly andpletely eclipsed the imperial family in terms of influence.

    But their big thigh...

    Okay, to be honest, only one person had ever been allowed to hug it...

    So they were all actually clinging to Sir Ling Yue¡¯s big thigh...

    Only if they pleased Sir Ling Yue would they get a chance to see the Prime Minister and convince her to act.

    <i>¡®Never in all of history has anyone been spoiled this much!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng ended up handing the reins of power to the other Jun n members. Her job was done anyways. Now, the fate of the Jun n would be in their own hands.

    Shi Sheng brought Ling Yue and the two Yues with her to Mt. Wanyuan to stay. It was obvious that Ling Yue preferred to stay here rather than outside.

    Shi Sheng naturally followed along with his preferences.

    And besides, it was much easier to have Ling Yue to herself once they were away from the crowds, so she was satisfied.

    The only thing was...Gu Su had nearly been chopped to death by Shi Sheng several times.

    Had it not been for Dai Yue¡¯s timely appearances, Gu Su would¡¯ve died many times over.

    After the nth time Gu Su was taken away by Dai Yue, Shi Sheng finally blew her top.

    ¡°I<sup>(lz)</sup> told you not to touch him! Can¡¯t you understand me?¡± Shi Sheng wanted to smack Ling Yue to death right now.

    Thetter merely had an innocent expression on. ¡°He¡¯s my Junior Brother.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®So what if he¡¯s your Junior Brother? I¡¯m your spouse dammit! Can your Junior Brother apany you for life? Of course not! I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> going to be angered to death...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng left in a huff with a toss of her sleeve. <i>¡®If you don¡¯t cajole me<sup>(bbb)</sup>, I¡¯m not sleeping with you tonight!¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue helplessly shook his head and chased after her, grabbing her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go down the mountain to walk around.¡±

    ¡°For what? Not going!¡± Shi Sheng shook him off, a cold expression that practically spelled ¡®I¡¯m very angry right now! Nothing you say is of use!¡¯ all over it.

    The tips of Ling Yue¡¯s ears flushed slightly as he gave her a slight peck on the lips. ¡°How about now?¡±

    ¡°Not a chance.¡± <i>¡®I¡¯m<sup>(bbb)</sup> not that easy to bribe!¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue kissed her again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡±

    More kisses.

    ¡°Not sincere enough.¡±

    And on it went...

    Only once Shi Sheng¡¯s temper had subsided did she agree to go down the mountain.

    The moment they heard that Shi Sheng wanted to leave the mountain, the two Yues and Gu Su looked at her with three pairs of teary eyes, expressing their wish toe along too.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®I don¡¯t wanna bring these cockblockers!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Your Excellency...¡± <i>¡®Let us go! Please let us go!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Hmph!¡± <i>¡®I¡¯m only going for Senior Brother!¡¯</i>

    In the end, Shi Sheng still brought the three 2-kilowatt lightbulbs<sup>[1]</sup> with her down the mountain.

    She hadn¡¯t participated in government affairs for two years, but the moment she entered the city gates, she was swarmed by people.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Prime Minister? Have youe back to rebel?¡±

    ¡°How long has it been since the Prime Minister attended court...¡±

    Ever since the capital had been besieged by the Protector General, the mostmon back and forth these people had was: Is the Prime Minister going to rebel today? Nope.

    The only reason they dared to speak this way was because they knew the Prime Minister <i>wouldn¡¯t </i>rebel.

    If she wanted to rebel, she would have long done so.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s face was dark as she pulled Ling Yue away from the crowd, shaking off the three annoyances.

    As Shi Sheng watched the surrounding crowd, she felt something was a bit strange. <i>¡®Why is it so lively today?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng shielded Ling Yue with her body so that he wouldn¡¯t be bumped into by other people. Ling Yue had already grown used to Shi Sheng¡¯s protectiveness, so he had no qualms about enjoying it.

    The two strolled along the streets, stopping every once in a while to rest. They found a ce to eat, and by the time they finished their meal, night had already fallen.

    Only now did Shi Sheng realise why the atmosphere felt a bit off.

    <i>¡®It¡¯s the Double Seventh<sup><strong>[2]</strong></sup> Festival today!</i>

    <i>No wonder I felt something strange... All those things the stalls were selling are rted to the Double Seventh Festival.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Lil priest~¡± Shi Sheng called Ling Yue in a meaningful tone. <i>¡®What¡¯s his intention for dragging me out here today of all days, eh?¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue red at her.

    <i>¡®Woah, now you even know how to re at me! Your temper¡¯s certainly gotten worse!¡¯</i>

    The festival was very lively as pairs of young men and women met up to stroll through the streets together and light the asional flowerntern<sup>[3]</sup>. The atmosphere was altogether very harmonious.

    Ling Yue pulled Shi Sheng along as they followed the crowd. They soon reached their destination.

    ¡°Why are we here?¡± Shi Sheng stared at the giant tree that was covered in little ques before giving a confused look to Ling Yue.

    <i>¡®He wouldn¡¯t really believe in this stuff, would he?¡¯</i>

    As reality proved, Ling Yue actually did believe in this.

    He bought two ques from a stall and handed one to Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    She stared at Ling Yue for several seconds before helplessly taking a que from him.

    It isn¡¯t an easy feat to carve words on wood. Fortunately, there were woodcarvers who had set up shop to the side, hoping to make some money from the festival. Since there was one who knew how to carve words, Shi Sheng pulled Ling Yue over to him.

    The people in the queue recognised them, so they eximed and took the initiative to make way for the two.

    ¡°Is that the Prime Minister and Sir Ling Yue? They look perfect for each other!¡±

    ¡°Sir Ling Yue is the Prime Minister¡¯s sole husband, and she¡¯s simply too good to him! Will I be your only one too?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ¡°H-hey... Wait up!¡±

    Several couples ended up separating in a huff, due to hesitation on the part of the women who answered.

    Shi Sheng and Ling Yue exchanged a smile.

    ¡°What do you wish to carve, Sir?¡± The woodcarver asked, almost fearfully. <i>¡®This is the Prime Minister...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Do you have paper and a brush?¡± Ling Yue politely inquired.

    ¡°Y-y-yes.¡± The woodcarver hurriedly pointed at the stack of parchment ced to the side.

    There was a saying that if two lovers wrote their vows beneath the Eternity Tree, it woulde true. And after apanying each other til both were old and greying, they would be able toe back and look at what they had once promised.

    Shi Sheng expressed apathy towards this.

    <i>¡®By the time we grow old, the ques on this tree will have changed countless times already! How are we supposed to find ours?¡¯</i>

    Ling Yue told her, ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡±

    Shi Sheng pouted. <i>¡®Fine! Who wants to look?¡¯</i>

    When Ling Yue went over to write his words, Shi Sheng spoke to the woodcarver. ¡°Just carve both our names.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Prime Minister...¡± The woodcarver immediately took the que from Shi Sheng and lowered his head to begin carving.

    By the time Ling Yue came over, Shi Sheng¡¯s que was already carved.

    Because the ques were bound so that the carvings were facing inwards, they couldn¡¯t see the contents.

    Once they had been carved, they were tied together with red strings. Shi Sheng and Ling Yue made their way to the startlinglyrge Eternity Tree.

    ¡°You toss them.¡± Shi Sheng handed the ques to Ling Yue.

    He took them from her and ced his hands together, bowing towards the tree before tossing the ques up. They hooked themselves on a green stem with a leaf on the end.

    As the ques settled on the stem, they shook, letting out crisp cking noises.

    Shi Sheng lifted her head to look at the ques.

    Ling Yue took the initiative to take her hand in his and interlocked their fingers.

    The two stood there for a while before leaving.

    As it gotter, the bustling crowd soon dispersed. The woodcarver sitting beneath the Eternity Tree was just about to pack up and leave when...

    Something blocked out the light, prompting him to look up. He was nearly scared into kneeling.

    ¡°P-Prime Minister.¡±

    Shi Sheng squatted down so she was face-to-face with him. ¡°Help me carve two more names.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± The woodcarver was confused. <i>¡®The Prime Minister returned just for this?¡¯</i>

    ¡°But...there aren¡¯t any more empty wood ques.¡±

    Shi Sheng frowned and scanned the surroundings. The peddler who had been selling wooden ques was gone.

    She remembered where Ling Yue had tossed the ques though. Shi Sheng retrieved their ques and told him to just carve on one of them.

    Though the woodcarver found it odd, he didn¡¯t dare to ask and obediently carved ording to her instructions.

    Shi Sheng took back the freshly carved wooden que and copied Ling Yue¡¯s actions from earlier¡ªcing her hands together and bowing before tossing it up.

    As the night breeze blew, it caused the wooden ques to knock into each other, creating a sound as lovely as windchimes.

    One could faintly make out four names on the spinning ques:

    Ling Yue, Liyou.

    Feng Ci, Shi Sheng.

    <sup>[1]</sup> When you call someone a lightbulb, you¡¯re basically calling them a third wheel. Seeing as how there are three of them though... I couldn¡¯t use that expression. Also, please note that 2 kilowatts is roughly 100 times more than the energy requirement of a regr lightbulb.

    <sup>[2]</sup> The seventh day of the seventh month, which is the equivalent of a Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day because it¡¯s the one day of the year when the Weaver Girl and Cowherd can meet after a year of separation. This is ording to the lunar calendar.

    <sup>[3]</sup> I think this is what it looks like:

 Chapter 348 - Dai Yuâ€™s Story (32)

    <h4>Chapter 348 : Dai Yu¡¯s Story (32)</h4>

    My name is Dai Yue. And actually, I do have a surname. It¡¯s Jun.

    I¡¯m a branch member of the Jun n. Technically, the Prime Minister should refer to me as Elder Cousin.

    Ever since I could remember, everyone around me kept drilling into my head the fact that my life belonged to the little mistress of the Jun n, Jun Liyou.

    I was told to be loyal to her. I had to protect her with my life.

    At the time, I didn¡¯t understand these circumstances and couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit rebellious. So, I often ran away from home.

    The first time I saw her was at a restaurant.

    I had run away from home for several days by then and long since squandered all the money I¡¯d taken with me. Facing the threat of starvation, I could only try to sneak into a restaurant to steal something to eat. But I was caught and beaten.

    It was then that I saw the little girl, as delicate looking as carved jade, standing on the second floor of the restaurant and looking down at my situation in curiosity.

    And of course, I saw my mother at her side.

    My mother was her wet nurse. At the time, I didn¡¯t like this little mistress. After all, she had stolen my mother and even wanted me to devote my entire life to her.

    While I was being beaten, my mother simply held her back, telling her not to look with a soothing voice. She did not spare me a single nce.

    Because of my pride, I bit my lip and refused to call out to my mother.

    But then, I heard her speak in that soft voice to my mother, ¡°It¡¯s Dai Yue-jiejie! Nana<sup>[1]</sup>, hurry up and make them stop!¡±

    She actually recognised me...and knew my name.

    Mother dispatched people to bring me upstairs.

    I had filth all over me, but she didn¡¯t care as she dragged me over to the food and presented it to me. She was like a busy little bee as she buzzed around me.

    But I disliked her even more for this.

    Perhaps it was because my rebellious years came early, for I got so annoyed that I reached out to shove her away.

    She was merely 5 at the time. My shove caused her to fall to the ground. And then she used a very...aggrieved and innocent look on me.

    I think I felt a bit guilty then.

    But upon thinking that everything I suffered was because of her, my guilt instantly vanished into thin air.

    As a result of my actions that day, my mother pped and punished me, forcing me to kneel in the ancestral hall.

    At the time, this was what confused me the most: why did someone who was clearly my mother hit me for someone else¡¯s sake?

    I believe it waste autumn then. I knelt in the ancestral hall alone as this question filled my mind, yet I could not find an answer.

    I hadn¡¯t expected her to secretly run over. Her tiny body was carrying a quilt that nearly buried herpletely, her small face red from the cold.

    She chatted with me a lot, but now I can¡¯t remember what it was about. I only remember the warmth of her body beside mine, as we curled up together beneath the quilts.

    The next morning, my mother brought people to search every nook and cranny for her. When she found her with me, I was nearly disciplined then and there. But it was her who stopped my mother and said that if she wanted to hit someone, then my mother should hit her instead. In the end, this matter was forgotten.

    Ever since then, I have served at her side.

    At the time, she was a very cute, soft, and lovable thing. She was adorable whenever she spoke with childish innocence.

    At first, I hadn¡¯t been willing to serve her. But after interacting with her for a long time, I¡¯d long since forgotten the childish oath I once made¡ªto never serve her, even on pain of death.

    It was only after joining her side that I realized how much more she had to learn than me.

    But she would always obediently finish her studies. She would always work hard to finish her homework, so she would have time to bring me out to y.

    As time wore on, everyone else knew she liked me, so they treated me more politely.

    It was then that I discovered just how important her preferences were to them.

    The day my mother summoned me for a talk was a snowy day. A very snowy and cold day.

    I still remember her expression. It was a mix of sternness and concern.

    She spoke, ¡°Child, the little mistress bears the entire Jun n on her shoulders; she doesn¡¯t have it easy. That you could serve as her aide is an honour and a responsibility. You have to serve her well, respect her, and protect her...¡±

    Outside the room, flurries of snow came down.

    My mother spoke for a long time. After she was done, she hugged me and cried. She said she had let me down. But not doing so would¡¯ve spelled the end for the Jun n. Only if the little mistress was fine could people like us be fine.

    I don¡¯t know how I left my mother¡¯s room. I only knew that when I emerged, I saw her standing close by, face red from the cold as she waited for me.

    When she saw me, a smile immediately bloomed on her face.

    Against the snowy white background, her smile seemed to be filled with the most brilliant radiance that almost burned my eyes.

    My heart seemed to be enveloped in warmth that dispelled the bone-piercing cold that winter brought.

    Ever since then, I studied those tough and obscure subjects with her. Every time I came across something I didn¡¯t understand, she would patiently coach me.

    On the third year, Ying Yue was sent to serve by her side.

    Ying Yue was younger than both of us. When she first arrived, she appeared rather timid. I didn¡¯t understand why she had been chosen to serve by her side.

    But then I learned that Ying Yue was a fast learner and had practised martial arts from a young age. She had just been a bit shy during our first meeting. After we became familiar, it turned out Ying Yue was a very lively girl.

    The three of us have been together ever since.

    Before she turned 13, her character was still rather gentle. But in the summer of the year she turned 13, the former Prime Minister summoned her to the study for a private conversationsting a whole night. When she emerged, her eyes were red, and she hugged Ying Yue and I as she cried for a long time.

    We asked her about it, but she refused to say anything.

    Ever since then, she seemed to turn more reserved. We could no longer tell what she was feeling from her expressions, and she no longer told us what she liked or cared about. She wasn¡¯t picky about food anymore.

    I don¡¯t know when it started, but the people serving her grew fewer in number. In the end, only Ying Yue and I were by her side. Even my mother was no longer around.

    When she was 15, the former Prime Minister suddenly passed away. It was then that I realized: she must¡¯ve known about this since she was 13. She must¡¯ve known her mother didn¡¯t have many days left in this world, so she had to take on the burden of supporting the vast Jun n on her own.

    And as it turned out, she did a great job.

    Often, I felt like I would always apany her through both good times and bad...

    But one day, a man appeared at her side. Only then did I understand that she shouldn¡¯t only have us by her side. She should have someone to love. That person should be the one to apany her through happiness and sorrow...to grow old with her.

    I hadn¡¯t expected that she would exit politics when she did. That seat up above was clearly within reach, yet she gave it up just like that.

    For a long time, I didn¡¯t understand, much like how I didn¡¯t understand why my mother had pped me all those years ago.

    Only after many years did it ur to me that she most likely had never liked that life.

    She was just never given the choice to retreat. For the sake of the Jun n which had nearly a thousand members, she had no choice but to take on those burdens.

    Once she had the strength to be able to leave without suffering any losses and arranged everything for the Jun n, the new life she chose...was probably the best for her.

    But no matter what type of life she leads, Ying Yue and I will always be there for her.

    ¡°Dai Yue, what are you thinking? Your Gu Su¡¯s run off to Sir Ling Yue again. If you don¡¯t go over now, Her Excellency¡¯s going to mince him!¡± Ying Yue popped up from somewhere, scaring me half to death.

    I weakly facepalmed.

    Gu Su...had at some point started being referred to as ¡®mine¡¯.

    ¡°Come on!¡± Seeing that I hadn¡¯t made a move, Ying Yue pulled me along with her as she ran out. ¡°I¡¯m not ming you, but can¡¯t you talk things out with him? Her Excellency doesn¡¯t like him being so close to Sir Ling Yue...¡±

    I know Her Excellency doesn¡¯t like him going near Sir Ling Yue too, but what can I do?

    <sup>[1]</sup> This isn¡¯t what the raws said, but I think nana is amon short form for nanny that children are more likely to use.

 Chapter 349 - Dai Yuâ€™s Story (End)

    <h4>Chapter 349 : Dai Yu¡¯s Story (End)</h4>

    After dragging Gu Su away from Her Excellency¡¯s wrath, I really felt like just chaining him up.

    But he simply gazed at me pitifully. ¡°Dai Yue, why should she get Senior all to herself?¡±

    Me, ¡°...¡±

    Because Sir Ling Yue is Her Excellency¡¯s legal husband ah!

    I wrung the handkerchief dry and walked over to help him clean up his face. ¡°Her Excellency already told you not to get too close to Sir Ling Yue. She told you to just stand away from him and speak. Why can you never remember this? Why do you always jump at him?¡±

    Gu Su was even more aggrieved. ¡°But he¡¯s my Senior Brother ah.¡±

    For a while, I didn¡¯t know what to say. He had grown up with Sir Ling Yue, so it was perfectly natural for Gu Su to feel reliant on him.

    I should just keep an eye on him more and make sure he doesn¡¯t see Sir Ling Yue.

    Our days on the mountain were very leisurely. Most of the time, we didn¡¯t even know what was happening down below.

    When we received word that the Empress had passed away, Ying Yue and I were rather startled.

    It didn¡¯t seem like the Empress would¡¯ve had any problems living for at least a decade longer, so how had she died?

    Though Her Excellency has been absent from the government these few years, most of the power is still in the hands of our Jun n¡¯s people, who are very loyal.

    Her Excellency has to be the first Prime Minister to keep her post stably, despite not turning up to court for several years.

    The death of the Empress meant Her Excellency, as the Prime Minister, had to return.

    I packed my things in preparation to leave the mountain with her.

    Thinking that it might be about a month before we return, I couldn¡¯t help but worry about Gu Su a bit.

    I went to his room to look for him, and found him packing his things too.

    During these few years, the young boy had grown into a handsome young man.

    Perhaps because he practices martial arts, he¡¯s much more dashing and attractive than the other men you¡¯d usually find after leaving the mountain.

    I was in a bit of a daze as I stared at him. At some point, he¡¯d grown up this much.

    ¡°Dai Yue.¡± I heard him call me.

    ¡°So rude! Call me Dai Yue-jiejie.¡± I came to and walked in. ¡°Why¡¯re you packing your stuff?¡±

    He deftly dodged my first statement by replying to my second. ¡°Following you down the mountain ah! Senior Brother already agreed.¡±

    Even after so many years, he was still as attached to Sir Ling Yue as before. And after training hard in martial arts, he learned to counterattack when Her Excellency wants to chop him up.

    It always causes her to blow her top.

    ¡°We won¡¯t even...¡± <i>¡®...know what will happen down there.¡¯</i>

    I wanted to convince him not to go. But upon seeing his expectant gaze, I couldn¡¯t say anything.

    We descended the mountain smoothly. Her Excellency and Sir Ling Yue continued to do their own thing and throw out dog food.

    Ying Yue¡¯sints provoked Gu Su into bickering with her.

    It used to be that our lives seemed to teeter on a knife¡¯s edge, but those days were fulfilling. Still, I feel like this current life is quite good.

    Although Her Excellency has been absent from court for several years, she¡¯s still as respected as before. Everything progressed very smoothly.

    The new Empress was the third child of the previous one. She hadn¡¯t revealed much ability before, and never had much of a presence. I hadn¡¯t expected that out of all the imperial princesses, she would be the one to ascend the throne.

    ¡°Dai Yue, it¡¯s the Double Seventh Festival today. She and Senior Brother have gone out. Let¡¯s secretly tail them!¡± Gu Su rushed over and grabbed my hand with an anxious expression.

    ¡°Her Excellency and Sir Ling Yue go to the Eternity Tree every Double Seventh Festival. Why would we go there...¡± My voice turned softer towards the end, as my peripheral vision swept over him.

    The kid who used to be trembling in my arms had already grown so much...

    ¡°Senior Brother wouldn¡¯t bring me. You take me to go see.¡± Gu Su shook my hand, a very natural kitten-like pleading in his tone.

    But he couldn¡¯t be acting in such a way. It must just be my imagination.

    I sighed. ¡°If Her Excellency finds out, she¡¯ll kill me.¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t, she won¡¯t. We¡¯ll just watch from afar.¡±

    He wore me down to the point where I could only bring him out to have a look.

    Every year¡¯s Double Seventh Festival is always really lively. I brought Gu Su with me along the flow of the crowd as we arrived at the Eternity Tree.

    Even from this distance, I could make out Her Excellency and Sir Ling Yue standing beneath the tree. Sir Ling Yue seemed to crane his neck to look for something, while Her Excellency wanted to pull him away.

    As I watched them, I didn¡¯t even notice at what point Gu Su left and returned. He waved a wooden que before my eyes.

    I gave him a surprised look.

    The lighting was too dim, so I couldn¡¯t make out his expression . But I could hear his voice.

    ¡°I heard that lovers who wish under the Eternity Tree will grow old together. Do you want to give it a shot?¡±

    At that moment, I think I could hear the pounding of my heart.

    The seed that I¡¯d hidden away grew into a towering tree in that instant, its branches wrapping around my heart.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t, forget it.¡± Gu Su suddenly took the ques back and turned to leave. I reached out to pull him. ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡±

    Gu Su turned. Suddenly, fireworks shot in the sky. They weren¡¯t great, but seeing their reflection in his eyes, I suddenly felt that they were very beautiful.

    I had once asked Her Excellency what would be the most sincere thing to write under the Eternity Tree.

    She told me, ¡°Names. No need for anything else. You just need to ce both your names together.¡±

    When my name and his were carved on the wooden ques bound together by a red string, I suddenly realised why Her Excellency was so obsessed with giving Sir Ling Yue the very best, and was unwilling to let him suffer in the slightest.

    ¡°Dai Yue.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± I turned to look at him.

    Gu Su¡¯s handsome features suddenly magnified. Before I could react, his lips covered mine.

    When did he stop calling me Dai Yue-jiejie?

    A long time ago...

    Every time I raised the topic, he¡¯d always change the subject.

    And yet, I actually hadn¡¯t noticed this.

    Neither Her Excellency nor Ying Yue seemed surprised when Gu Su and I got together, as if they had long expected for it to happen.

    Her Excellency¡¯s expression was even more colourful. From my interpretation, I think it meant something along the lines of: I can finally get this idiot married off! He can¡¯t cling to my waifu ever again!

    For the sake of getting Gu Su away from Sir Ling Yue faster, Her Excellency arranged for us to be married at the Prime Minister¡¯s residence.

    I hadn¡¯t expected her to bring my mother here.

    I hadn¡¯t seen my mother in years. After the former Prime Minister¡¯s death, she¡¯d left to live in the countryside estate.

    She was already old.

    ¡°Mother.¡± I knocked my head heavily on the ground.

    ¡°Good. Good...¡± Mother¡¯s wrinkled face seemed like a flower in bloom as she smiled, but there were tears in the corners of her eyes.

    Gu Su stood beside me, feeling a bit nervous as he copied my actions and kowtowed to Mother. ¡°Mother.¡±

    Mother seemed finally unable to hold back her tears as she choked with sobs softly. After a long time, she spoke, ¡°Mother is very happy...to be able to see you get married.¡±

    She took a brocade box from her sleeve and beckoned Gu Su over. He looked at me and only got up when I nodded.

    Mother opened the box up to reveal a jade pendant. She solemnly handed it over to Gu Su. ¡°I must trouble you to take care of her from now on.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± Gu Su replied primly.

    Meanwhile, I had some trouble holding back myughter. I really wanted to ask him: who¡¯s going to take care of whom?

    The wedding wasn¡¯t a simple affair¡ªit could be called quite grand actually.

    Within the hall, Mother sat at the head seat, gazing kindly at me and Gu Su.

    Mother had wanted Her Excellency to sit there, but she rejected it.

    She didn¡¯t give a reason, merely rejecting the offer with an expressionless face. Mother didn¡¯t dare to press.

    The officiant¡¯s voice sounded.

    ¡°Bow to Heaven and Earth...¡±

    ¡°Bow to the ancestors...¡±

    ¡°Bow to each other...¡±

 Chapter 350 - Green Plum Meets Wine (1)

    Chapter 350 : Green Plum Meets Wine (1)

    Shi Sheng lived to about 60 in that world. Ling Yue departed before her.

    After returning to the System Space, Shi Sheng drew her sword and began hacking at the screen.

    It was pretty much the only thing there to hack anyway, seeing as how the Space was devoid of anything else.

    Once Shi Sheng was done hacking away, she sat on the ground and stared off into the distance.

    System was scared into silence for a long while.

    <strong><i>¡®Host¡¯s temper is getting more unpredictable...¡¯</i></strong>

    <strong>[Host...]</strong>

    Shi Sheng turned to look at the screen that was back in perfect condition. ¡°I want to see your Master.¡±

    <i>¡®For fuck¡¯s sake! What¡¯s the point of hiding behind this system? Roll out here and face me<sup>(lz)</sup> like a man, if ya got the balls!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®Host, such unexpected changes in topic really catch me<sup>(bxt)</sup> off guard...¡¯</i></strong>

    System remained silent for a long time.

    <strong>[I¡¯m sorry Host... You can¡¯t meet my Master yet.] </strong>This was the answer System gave in the end.

    ¡°Reason?¡±

    <i>¡®Not seeing me<sup>(bbb)</sup>? Are they scared? Or is it something else entirely?¡¯</i>

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®Master said not to say too much. Don¡¯t say too much, don¡¯t say too much...¡¯</i></strong>

    Shi Sheng tapped the screen with her sword. ¡°You broke? The hell? This broken-down piece of trash should¡¯ve been sent to the recycling centre long ago.¡±

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®I¡¯m not broken! Master said I¡¯m not allowed to say too much to you! Otherwise I¡¯ll reveal stuff!¡¯</i></strong>

    System swiftly disyed her stats.

    Name: Shi Sheng

    Morality Points: -150,000

    Life Points: 35

    Contribution Points: 24,000

    Mission Rank: B

    Mission Points: 93

    Hidden Quest: Completed

    Hidden Quest Reward: 2,000 Contribution Points

    Item List: ¡°Queen¡¯s Crown¡±, ¡°Ghost King¡¯s Heart¡±

    <i>¡®Fuck! You took another 4k morality points from me<sup>(lz)</sup>! What¡¯d I<sup>(lz)</sup> do this time?¡¯</i>

    <strong>[After your death, the Jun n fell into disarray and vanished into the annals of history soon after.]</strong>

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®So this is <strong>my</strong> fault too? I<sup>(bbb)</sup> protest! Don¡¯t think that you can spout bullshit just because you¡¯re the system!</i>

    <i>I could protect the Jun n for a time, but there¡¯s no way I could protect them forever! Their fates rely on their own hard work!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[...And it caused the ripple effect that destabilised the world.]</strong>

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®How the hell does that have anything to do with me<sup>(bbb)</sup>?¡¯</i>

    System fell silent for a while before speaking. <strong>[...You didn¡¯t leave behind an heir for the Jun n.]</strong>

    Shi Sheng frowned. She hadn¡¯t deliberately taken measures to prevent pregnancy, but she also hadn¡¯t borne any children in the worlds so far. It wasn¡¯t her fault that she didn¡¯t have any kids!

    <i>¡®What¡¯s the meaning of putting all the me on me, eh?!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Anyway, it¡¯s all your fault.] </strong>System began being unreasonable.

    <strong>[Do you wish to enter the next mission?]</strong>

    <strong>[Initialising transfer...]</strong>

    <i>¡®Fuck your grandpa, can¡¯t you at least wait a moment?!¡¯</i>

    Once it had sent Shi Sheng off, System could finally let out a (figurative) sigh of relief. That had been really taxing on its non-existent nerves.

    The screen suddenly flickered several times, before a blurred human figure appeared on it.

    <strong>[Master...]</strong>

    ¡°There¡¯s been some issues with Feng Ci¡¯s memories. Go deal with them.¡±

    <strong>[Yes.]</strong>

    ¡°In future, no matter what she asks, don¡¯t answer her. Got it?¡±

    <strong>[Master...] </strong>System hesitated. <strong>[You...seem very afraid of her?]</strong>

    The other party fell silent for a while. ¡°You¡¯ll understand what kind of person she is in the future. Then you¡¯ll know what kind of power she holds. It¡¯s pointless to tell you now.¡±

    <strong><i>¡®Isn¡¯t she just an obscenely arrogant person, who knows no bounds and evenes with her own bugs?¡¯</i></strong>

    <strong>[If she¡¯s so capable, why is she still doing these missions?] <i>¡®From Master¡¯s tone, it seems like she would have no problem leaving on her own.¡¯</i></strong>

    ¡°...The reason why she didn¡¯t leave before was probably because she was having fun. But now, it¡¯s for Feng Ci.¡±

    ¡°She <i>must</i> fall for him <ipletely</i>.¡± The voice turned more serious.

    <strong>[Ah? You mean she doesn¡¯t love him now?] <i>¡®Have you seen how much she spoils him? He¡¯s going to ascend the heavens ah!¡¯</i></strong>

    The voice scoffed coldly, ¡°From her current behaviour, what do you think she¡¯s raising?¡±

    <strong><i>¡®Raising???¡¯</i></strong>

    <strong>[...A...a pet?!]</strong>

    ¡°She <i>does </i>like him. But as for love...I don¡¯t believe she¡¯s fallen for him. She just feels possessive. You need patience when dealing with someone like her...¡±

    <strong><i>¡®But we don¡¯t have much time ah, Master. There won¡¯t be another chance to find a backup Host if this fails.</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Really. Just why did Master pick such a tough bone to chew back then?¡¯</i></strong>

    ¡°She¡¯s special.¡±

    The screen flickered once before the figure vanished, leaving behind Shi Sheng¡¯s stats once more.

    ......

    ¡°I hear our homeroom teacher took maternity leave. I wonder who¡¯s our substitute.¡±

    ¡°I hope it¡¯s not that baldy. I always feel like I¡¯m being hypnotised when he teaches!¡±

    Shi Sheng could hear chattering beside her. She adjusted a bit before her eyes slightly opened.

    She was currently sprawled over a desk, her arm a bit numb from supporting her head for too long.

    Shi Sheng lifted her head to look at her surroundings. She was in a ssroom. It was probably recess time, for all the students were gathered in their own little cliques. They didn¡¯t appear older than 13 or 14, the age when people brimmed with youthful vigour.

    The ssroom was very big and filled with desks. It seemed to be a normal school, not an academy for the rich or anything like that.

    ¡°I saw the principal with a really pretty woman the other day...¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The topics of students¡¯ conversations often change quickly; in the time it took for Shi Sheng to survey the ssroom, the girls gathered in front of her had already switched the topic from their homeroom teacher to the principal.

    ¡°Sheng Xia.¡± One of the girls, seeing that Shi Sheng had raised her head to scan her surroundings, called out. ¡°Have you slept so much that you don¡¯t even know where you are?¡±

    The other girlsughed, though they didn¡¯t hold much ill-will.

    ¡°Just what¡¯ve you been up to all night, to cause you to sleep the entire day?¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®How would I<sup>(lz)</sup> know what this fellow¡¯s been up to?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Alright, alright. Look at her appearing so confused! Go back to sleep; it¡¯s self-study next period. We¡¯ll wake you up when school¡¯s over.¡± One of the girls pressed Shi Sheng¡¯s head back to the desk.

    Shi Sheng would¡¯ve knocked her forehead onto its surface had it not been for the books there.

    She didn¡¯t raise her head, instead using this opportunity to go over the plot.

    This was a reincarnation + revenge novel.

    The main character was Shen Jiayin. After her death at the hands of a douchebag and a bitch, she reincarnated to when she was ten years younger. She then went on to unlock her treasure-seeing eyes, finding valuables and using it in stone gambling.

    She started apany, dabbled in the underworld, collected a mysterious ML, pped her enemies¡¯ faces, dealt with her asshole family members, uncovered the mystery behind her origin, and basically all-around won at life.

    There was no tragedy at all in the whole novel¡ªthis writer was definitely a true author mom.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s current body was called Sheng Xia. Both of her parents were dead, but they had left her a fortune that would be hard to squander away, even if given several lifetimes.

    She was adopted by a good friend of her parents.

    Sheng Xia had also been acquainted with Shen Jiayin in thetter¡¯s previous life, though the two weren¡¯t on the best of terms.

    It was the type of rivalry more like finding the other party an eyesore, rather than someone you had to get rid of at all costs.

    Right before her death, the FL had seen Sheng Xia outside the alleyway next to a bar. She was being raped by someone and called out to Sheng Xia for help.

    However, thetter had been on her phone. Hearing the noise, she had looked over. But because it was so dark, she hadn¡¯t seen anything.

    And since there was so much noise on the other end of the call, Sheng Xia hadn¡¯t gone over and just left.

    Because she had been raped to death, the FL hated Sheng Xia.

    Although she supposedly said that her previous life was already over and done with¡ªand that Sheng Xia wasn¡¯t the direct cause of her death¡ªevery time she saw her, the FL would always think of the helplessness and despair she felt on the verge of death.

    The FL felt like all Sheng Xia only had toe over to take a look and she would¡¯ve been saved, which was why she med Sheng Xia in the depths of her heart.

    Hence, she would subconsciously do stuff that would oppose Sheng Xia, causing her to fall into danger time and again. In the end, Sheng Xia went mad andmitted suicide.

 Chapter 351 - Green Plum Meets Wine (2)

    Chapter 351 : Green Plum Meets Wine (2)

    Cannonfodder, supporting female characters usually wished for revenge, and Sheng Xia was no different.

    She hadn¡¯t let down Shen Jiayin in any way. Though they hadn¡¯t seen eye-to-eye, she hadn¡¯t actually done anything to her. Yet, Shen Jiayin med Sheng Xia for not saving her.

    Regardless of whether or not Sheng Xia had the ability to save her, why should she have done so? Because of basic human decency? What kind of retard would seek death by trying to stop severalrge men ganging up on a woman?

    Even some men wouldn¡¯t be able to do it¡ªlet alone a little girl like Sheng Xia. After all, what would she have faced if she went over?

    What¡¯s more, Sheng Xia hadn¡¯t even seen what was happening.

    Life is like facing countless crossroads; every choice will lead to an ending. What ending you get is determined by the path you take.

    And the kind of road you take depends on how much influence the people around you have on your choices.

    Life...is a never-ending string of multiple-choice questions.

    Because of Shen Jiayin¡¯s interference, Sheng Xia¡¯s life had taken the worst possible road.

    ......

    The FL had already reincarnated for some time and had just transferred to this school, ending up in the same ss as Sheng Xia. Right now, Sheng Xia¡¯s impression of her stopped at...she¡¯s a girl.

    It was already self-study period. Shi Sheng lifted her head and looked in the FL¡¯s direction. Thetter sat up straight in her seat, hair brushed back into a ponytail. Perhaps because of her status as a reincarnator, her disposition had a clear difference from that of these students.

    Shi Sheng propped up her chin and examined the FL unscrupulously. Perhaps having noticed Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze, Shen Jiayin turned to look over. Her face still contained some hint of immaturity, but would otherwise be considered slightly above average. It was her temperament which stood out.

    Like an orchid standing out from a bunch of gaudy flowers because of its aloofness.

    Their gazes met. Shi Sheng¡¯s was as calm as ever, without a single ripple to be seen.

    Shen Jiaying frowned slightly, as a subtle expression that could be called disdain appeared on her face, before she turned back to her book.

    Shi Sheng blinked. <i>¡®Was the FL expressing disdain towards Sheng Xia? Why?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng retracted her gaze and casually flipped through the items on the desk. The first thing she found was a mathematics test paper that scored full marks.

    Shi Sheng went through Sheng Xia¡¯s other test papers and clicked her tongue. <i>¡®Looks like she was valedictorian material ah!¡¯</i>

    Some people were probably born academics. Their brains simply learned faster than most, so just studying briefly was enough for them to maintain first ce.

    Sheng Xia was one of those people.

    <i>¡®Such a smart girl was actually pushed to that point by the FL... Is it because the FL¡¯s halo is too strong, or because Sheng Xia¡¯s IQ logged off too fast?¡¯</i>

    <i>Riiiiing¡ª</i>

    As the bell rang, the surrounding students were like sheep let out of their pen as they joyfully sprinted out of the ssroom.

    Junior high...is a time when kids are still kids.

    ¡°Sheng Xia,e on! Why¡¯re you still in a daze?¡± Someone knocked on her desk. It was the girl who had told Shi Sheng she¡¯d wake her up once school was over.

    Information about this girl appeared in Shi Sheng¡¯s mind.

    Yao Qin, who was somewhat of a friend to Sheng Xia. She wasn¡¯t a close friend, just a normal one.

    She and the other two girls who had been talking in front of Sheng Xia usually left school together with her.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Shi Sheng answered briefly, shoving the books on the desk into thepartment below before picking up the bag slung over her chair and following Yao Qin out of the ssroom.

    These girls were really quite noisy. In the time it took for them to make it to the school gates, Shi Sheng had already made the decision to never walk together with them again. She found them capable of being louder than the quacking of three thousand ducks.

    ¡°See you tomorrow!¡± Yao Qin waved Shi Sheng goodbye.

    Shi Sheng wavedzily, though heaven knows she let out a sigh of relief. <i>¡®Finally rid myself of those 3k ducks...¡¯</i>

    Since this was just a normal school, being ssified as ¡®rich¡¯ was determined by whether one¡¯s family owned a car. Most people either walked or took public transport.

    The current time period was before the information era. Handphones had only just entered the public eye, while pagers were still the norm. Regr people couldn¡¯t even own aputer.

    There weren¡¯t many options for students to enjoy themselves in this day and age. They couldn¡¯t go online to surf the or y video games. Other than hanging out with some friends after school asionally, most people chose to go home straight away.

    Shi Sheng stood at the gates and yawned. Through her slightly open eyes, she could see Shen Jiayin emerge from the school.

    It appeared thetter had seen her too, for that expression was on her face again.

    Shi Sheng stood with arms akimbo. <i>¡®Just what is she feeling disdainful about, eh?¡¯</i>

    Shen Jiayin left the school without dy. Shi Sheng shifted her bag to readjust its weight as she walked towards the station.

    Sheng Xia was living in her Uncle Gu Yan¡¯s house. She referred to him as Uncle because he was a close friend of her parents.

    Shi Sheng returned just in time to see a woman emerge from the house. One could tell how forcefully she was stepping by how her heels cked loudly as she walked, dragging a luggage bag along.

    ¡°Jinx!¡± The woman angrily cursed at Shi Sheng as she walked past.

    ¡°Crazy!¡± Shi Sheng immediately retorted.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± The woman had been nning to leave, but she doubled back upon hearing Shi Sheng¡¯s words.

    Thetter¡¯s eyes curved as she smiled. ¡°I said: you¡¯re crazy.¡±

    ¡°You little punk!¡± The woman was angered and reached out to pinch Shi Sheng¡¯s face.

    ¡°Zhao Qian, what are you doing?!¡± A loud shout echoed from behind.

    Zhao Qian¡¯s hand halted in mid-air. She turned to look at the tall figure making his way over. He had regr features, sword-like brows, and star-like eyes. There seemed to be a sharp aura around him. His steps were firm and steady, so he ought to havebat experience.

    Gu Yan walked over to Shi Sheng and blocked her behind him. ¡°She¡¯s still a child, yet you would raise a hand against her? Zhao Qian, what happened to your upbringing?¡±

    Zhao Qian was so infuriated that sheughed. ¡°Upbringing? Didn¡¯t you hear how she insulted me just now?!¡±

    Gu Yan frowned. ¡°She¡¯s young and inexperienced. For you to fuss about something like that...¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, Gu Yan. I¡¯ve already broken up with you. Just go spoil the girl like you always do. She¡¯ll be spoilt rotten sooner orter; I¡¯ll see how you deal with it then. Don¡¯t me me for not warning you: she¡¯s not your kid. Don¡¯t treat her too well; who knows if you¡¯re raising an ingrate? Goodbye!¡±

    Zhao Qian dragged her luggage with her as she stalked away, heels cking on the tarmac. Shi Sheng calmly watched Zhao Qian leave, but Gu Yan¡¯s brow was deeply furrowed.

    He turned around and looked at Shi Sheng, speaking to her in a rather stern tone, ¡°Why did you insult her?¡±

    ¡°She broke up with you.¡± Shi Sheng carried her bag as she walked towards the house.

    Gu Yan, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Why do I feel something¡¯s off about thess?¡¯</i>

    But just as he was feeling doubtful, he heard her continue, ¡°What is she if not crazy for giving up a great guy like you?¡±

    Zhao Qian was Gu Yan¡¯s girlfriend. They¡¯d been together for around seven to eight years now and had experienced a lot together. However, the two disagreed on Sheng Xia.

    Still, they¡¯d been together for so many years already. The two had even intended to be married at the end of this year. But some problems had cropped up with Gu Yan¡¯s business, and Zhao Qian raised the topic of breaking up without hesitation.

    Before this, they¡¯d argued a lot too; so much that Sheng Xia had been afraid toe home.

    Zhao Qian would always argue on the matter of raising Sheng Xia.

    As Gu Yan watched Shi Sheng reach the door, all the depression and rage from the break-up seemed to lighten up a bit.

    He strode over and spoke to Shi Sheng, who was about to enter the house, ¡°Let¡¯s eat out tonight...¡±

 Chapter 352 - Green Plum Meets Wine (3)

    Chapter 352 : Green Plum Meets Wine (3)

    Gu Yan brought Shi Sheng to one of Sheng Xia¡¯s favourite restaurants.

    However, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t really like it here. The general ambience and decorations were too depressed for her liking. But remembering that her meal ticket had just ended a rtionship, Shi Sheng disyed an uncharacteristic consideration by not requesting they go somewhere else. Of course, there was always the possibility that she was just toozy to continue walking.

    ¡°Xiaoxia, it¡¯s already been four years since you¡¯vee to stay with me...¡± Gu Yan raised this topic out of the blue.

    Shi Sheng lifted her head to look at him. The man across from her had his head lowered, his brows tightly knit.

    ¡°En.¡± <i>¡®It¡¯s been four years.¡¯</i>

    Sheng Xia¡¯s parents had died when she was 10.

    Gu Yan fell silent. His gaze lowered to rest on the cutlery.

    Shi Sheng looked away to focus on eating. <i>¡®Damn am I hungry! Nothing¡¯s more important than filling my stomach!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Xiaoxia, you¡¯re going to be turning 15 after tonight.¡± The man spoke suddenly.

    Shi Sheng nked out for a moment. After thinking hard, she finally remembered that tomorrow was Sheng Xia¡¯s birthday.

    ¡°You can inherit the mary portion of your inheritance when you turn 16. This card here has 30k. If you scrimp and save, it should be enough for your living expenses for the next year.¡± Gu Yan didn¡¯t wait for Shi Sheng to speak as he pushed a card towards her.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Is Long-Term Meal Ticket nning on making a run for it?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Uncle Gu, what do you mean?¡± Shi Sheng set down her chopsticks and stared unflinchingly at Gu Yan.

    He didn¡¯t look at her but covered his face with both hands instead, making his voice a bit muffled. ¡°Some problems have cropped up with mypany. I don¡¯t know if... I promised your dad I¡¯d take care of you, but this is all I can do right now...¡±

    Even if he didn¡¯t tell her now, she would still find out sooner orter. Rather than catching her off guard and being unable to find help, he figured he ought to tell her earlier so she¡¯d be mentally prepared.

    ¡°Has yourpany copsed yet?¡±

    Gu Yan shook his head. ¡°Not yet...¡±

    It hadn¡¯t copsed quite yet. But once the cashflow was stopped, it wouldn¡¯t be far off.

    ¡°Then is it already too far gone to be saved?¡±

    Gu Yan, ¡°...¡±

    He set his hands down and looked at the girl in front of him. Though she hadn¡¯t fully bloomed yet, he could already see hints of her mother¡¯s beauty in her.

    ¡°Since it hasn¡¯t, whye to conclusions so early? Uncle Gu, opportunities are seized by people with preparation and patience.¡±

    Gu Yan had probably never expected there woulde a day when he¡¯d be counselled by a little girl.

    Yet her words held truth¡ªhe couldn¡¯t even find any way to retort.

    After forcing this ¡®chicken soup for the soul¡¯ into Gu Yan, Shi Sheng was abandoned on the streets.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Long-Term Meal Ticket, this isn¡¯t right of you.¡¯</i>

    ......

    Shi Sheng leisurely made her way back home. While walking past Curio Street, she saw Shen Jiayin at the entrance.

    She was standing together with a tall youth. They were soon joined by another, who jogged over wearing a ck sweatshirt. The three of them entered Curio Street.

    The FL had the ability to appraise items, so she was probably here to find something cheap that she could sell for higher.

    Show-off Sheng expressed:

    <i>¡®I<sup>(lz)</sup> don¡¯t have an item which can do that ah!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Treasure-Hunter Phone. Helps you find treasures all over the world. Host, want one? Only 10,000 Contribution Points.]</strong>

    <i>¡®System...since when did you learn to y ads? And 10k?! Why don¡¯t you steal it?! Fucking git.¡¯</i>

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®Other systems profit off their Hosts like it¡¯s nobody¡¯s business, but me? It¡¯s harder to get a single Contribution Point from her than to ascend the heavens! She¡¯s too capable...¡¯</i></strong>

    <strong>[Then how about a discount? 5k?]</strong>

    <i>¡®5k? In your dreams. The reward forpleting one mission is 3k, and you want to take nearly two missions¡¯ worth from me<sup>(lz)</sup> in one go?¡¯</i>

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®Who told you to avoid the Side Quests? That¡¯s where the points are at!¡¯</i></strong>

    <strong>[3k, no lower.]</strong>

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes. <i>¡®Was I haggling with you?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng walked into Curio Street. The night market was a much livelier sight than during the day. All sorts of people strolled the streets, hoping to get a steal and make a killing.

    Shen Jiayin and the two boys weren¡¯t walking very fast. She would also stop every once in a while to have a look around.

    Shi Sheng openly tailed them from behind, hearing the asional snippet of conversation between the boys and Shen Jiayin.

    The one that had been with her first was Wen Jingxuan, while the one in a ck sweatshirt was called Xie Chen. They were both supporting male leads that liked Shen Jiayin.

    Though right now, they had probably only known Shen Jiayin for a short while.

    <strong>[Host, will you really not consider it? Don¡¯t you want to show off? 2,000 Contribution Points,st chance...]</strong>

    ¡°1k.¡±

    System fell silent for a moment, though in the end it still gave the item to Shi Sheng. It¡¯s host was too powerful for it to offend.

    Of course, the most important factor was that the tool wasn¡¯t really worth that much. 1,000 contribution points wasn¡¯t too low a price.

    Once Shi Sheng got the Treasure-Hunter¡¯s Phone, she examined it. It looked no different from a smartphone. One could even insert a SIM card into it, and it appeared to have all the functions of a regr smartphone. Shi Sheng was beginning to suspect that she really had just bought an ordinary phone.

    In the middle of a bunch of weird apps, Shi Sheng found an app called ¡®Taobao<sup>[1]</sup>¡¯.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s the same Taobao as Alibaba¡¯s...¡¯</i>

    She was even greeted by a familiar interface upon opening the app.

    <strong><i>Collecting world data...</i></strong>

    These words appeared on the screen. After several minutes...

    <strong><i>Data collected. Thank you for using Taobao. We hope you are satisfied with the experience.</i></strong>

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®The hell?¡¯</i>

    She looked through the items. It seemed...rather impressive.

    ......

    Hour-old bun. Value: RMB1. Distance: 5 metres.

    3-year-old clothes. Value: RMB30. Distance: 20 metres.

    Year-old watch. Value: RMB300. Distance: 50 metres.

    ...

    Hundred-year-old mud. Value unknown. Distance: 300 metres.

    Two hundred-year-old brick. Value unknown. Distance: 700 metres.

    Beggar¡¯s bowl. Value: 0. Distance: 1,000 metres.

    <i>¡®*flips table* The hell is this thing?! System, Alibaba¡¯s going to sue you for using a pirated version of their app!¡¯</i>

    She searched through these objects for ages before finding something somewhat normal.

    300-year-old painting. Value: RMB10,000. Distance: 2,000 metres.

    Odd titles attached with the age of the item showed up on the screen, followed by their value and distance from her. There weren¡¯t any other descriptions.

    The photos clearly appeared to have been photoshopped. Even stuff like a random brick, or a broken bowl that had been used by a beggar, looked like exquisitely preserved antiques one would find in a museum.

    <i>¡®Great, just like Alibaba¡¯s Taobao!¡¯</i>

    Furthermore, distances were disyed for each of the objects listed, none of which were further than 3,000 metres away.

    Items, clothing, food, toys¡ªeverything was shown, regardless of their age.

    <i>¡®Really now! This app wants to ascend the heavens ah! Alibaba is shitpared to this!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng enthusiastically ran to one of therger antique shops.

    The items on the app screen started being refreshed as piece after piece of exquisitely beautiful porcin appeared.

    First was their name, then the price. Some were worth only a few hundred, while others were upwards of a million. However, there didn¡¯t appear to be anything worth a hundred million or more.

    <sup>[1]</sup> Taobao or ¡®ÌÔ±¦¡¯ is a shopping app founded by Alibaba. You can search for stuff to buy on it, though I haven¡¯t had much experience seeing as how I haven¡¯t shopped online like...at all.

 Chapter 353 - Green Plum Meets Wine (4)

    Chapter 353 : Green Plum Meets Wine (4)

    ¡°Is this authentic?¡±

    ¡°Of course, old sir! Don¡¯t worry. Every item in our shop has a certificate of verification, so they¡¯re definitely authentic.¡±

    Shi Sheng turned to look. The boss of this store was talking to an elderly man.

    The boss was holding a decorative piece. Shi Sheng stared for a long time, but couldn¡¯t for the life of her figure out what the hell it was.

    She lowered her head to scan the gorgeous and extraordinary items for that object and found it.

    30-year-old bronzeware. Value: RMB1,000. Distance: 10 metres.

    <i>¡®Only 30 years? Doesn¡¯t that mean it¡¯s fake?¡¯</i>

    ¡°It has more than 300 years of history! Old master...¡± The boss was still trying to sell the item to the old man.

    Shi Sheng simply watched as the old man went to pay with his card, not uttering a single word.

    Perhaps it was because Shi Sheng¡¯s stare had been too intense, the boss looked over and saw the strange object in her hand, making him curious.

    After getting someone else to take care of the old man, he strode over to Shi Sheng.

    The boss was a very astute-looking middle-aged man. Since he was in the business of selling antiques, his clothing was closer to the Republic of China¡¯s style.

    ¡°Little miss, are you interested in antiques?¡± Although he was talking to Shi Sheng, his gaze floated over towards the phone in her hand.

    Shi Sheng had already turned it off when she saw him walking over, so all he saw was a dark screen.

    ¡°Not really.¡± Shi Sheng shook her head.

    The boss smiled. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should be getting home, girl.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at him and gave him a queer smile. ¡°How much did you sell it for? Did it feel great to make a killing?¡±

    The boss¡¯ expression changed slightly, but he soonposed himself. ¡°Littledy, what are you saying?¡±

    ¡°Eh, just forget it if you don¡¯t get what I¡¯m saying.¡± Shi Sheng put her phone back in her pocket. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be nosy. If he can¡¯t tell the difference between a fake good and the real thing, that¡¯s his problem. Serves him right for overspending. It¡¯s not easy to make money; I understand.¡±

    The boss let out a sigh of relief. He hadn¡¯t expected this girl to be this astute. But the sigh hadn¡¯t fully escaped his lips before he heard her speak again, ¡°Still, best not tomit too many of these deeds; it¡¯s not good to do, after all. You be careful.¡±

    Shi Sheng waved at the boss before turning to leave.

    The boss stared at her departing figure for a few seconds, finding it weird how a girl who looked under twenty could speak like a weathered old man. <i>¡®Crazy!¡¯</i>

    Only after leaving the antique shop did Shi Sheng remember that she had been tailing the FL. She stared nkly at the surrounding crowd, the FL nowhere in sight.

    Shi Sheng scratched her head. <i>¡®Forget it. Go home and sleep.¡¯</i>

    In the following period, Shi Sheng had a regr daily routine of going to school, ending school, and then going home. Even if she felt like going out, there weren¡¯t many ces to have fun in this era ah!

    The FL kept a rather low profile as well. She was aware of her current situation¡ªshe couldn¡¯t afford to be too grant. But from how her clothes appeared to be increasing in quality, Shi Sheng could tell the FL had secretly made quite a bit.

    Meanwhile, Shi Sheng sat in her seat ying games on her new phone.

    En...

    Her Taobao phone came with a game installed...Matching Pairs.

    ¡°Shen Jiayin recently looks like she¡¯s turned into a whole new person. She¡¯s gotten much prettier too...¡±

    ¡°Her clothes have changed as well.¡±

    ¡°Could it be her family won the lottery?¡±

    Yao Qin and gang gossiped away.

    Their minds weren¡¯t as dirty as they would be after getting older, where the first conclusion they¡¯d jump to seeing someone dress better was that they¡¯d been kept.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips curved into a smile as she lowered her head to continue ying Matching Pairs.

    ¡°Sheng Xia, where¡¯d you buy this game console? The graphics are so good!¡±

    Yao Qin had turned around at some point and caught sight of Shi Sheng¡¯s screen.

    ¡°And you can...y by touching the screen?! So high-tech!¡±

    Yao Qin¡¯s voice immediately attracted the attention of quite a few people. By the time Shen Jiayin looked over, she could only see the seat crowded by students but couldn¡¯t tell what was going on.

    She lowered her eyes, concealing the disdain in her eyes.

    Noticing more and more people crowding around her, Shi Sheng irritably put her phone away andy down on the desk to sleep.

    ¡°Sheng Xia,e on! Please lend me your game console for a bit!¡±

    ¡°Sheng Xia, I¡¯m begging you! Lemme have a go at it!¡±

    No one had ever seen a game console you could use by directly tapping the screen, so they were very curious.

    Shi Sheng blocked her ears. After eliciting no reaction from her after some time, the crowd could only disperse.

    Though some people muttered that she was being stingy under their breaths, they understood why she wouldn¡¯t lend it to them. After all, electronics back then weren¡¯t asmon as they are today¡ªeven owning a handheld game was already a matter to brag about.

    They had just been curious of the excellent graphics, and the game that could be yed by tapping the screen. After all, they¡¯d never seen it before.

    This interlude soon faded. Students weren¡¯t known for their long attention spans.

    ¡°I heard our new homeroom teacher ising today. I wonder if they¡¯re male or female.¡±

    ¡°Regardless, I don¡¯t feel like attending ss.¡±

    ¡°If the homeroom teacher next door had to continue teaching us, I think I¡¯d puke. Luckily it ends today...¡±

    Ah right, since their homeroom teacher had taken maternity leave, the one next door had been serving as a substitute.

    The previous day, the substitute teacher told them that their new homeroom teacher would be arriving tomorrow.

    Though, whether or not their homeroom teacher had changed didn¡¯t matter to Shi Sheng¡ªshe¡¯d already set her mind on being a rubbish student.

    Show-off Sheng expressed that she was really toozy to do junior-high level stuff.

    When the bell signalling the start of ss rang, the ssroom immediately quietened down. Everyone looked at the door.

    In the silent corridor, the sound of footsteps stood out. Soon, a man wearing a white shirt and dress pants appeared.

    His appearance caused low gasps to ring out in the ssroom.

    ¡°So handsome...¡±

    Regardless of what time period it was, good looks remained an indispensable tool for posers.

    Shi Sheng lifted her head to look towards the door. She frowned and turned to look at Shen Jiayin.

    Shen Jiayin appeared to have been surprised to see him too, for her brows were tightly locked together and her body was tense. You could see just how wary she was at this moment.

    One of the man¡¯s hands was in his pocket, as he walked up to the podium and used the chalk to beautifully write his name on the ckboard. He turned around, a wicked smile on his handsome face. ¡°Hello everyone. My name is Yin Mo. Starting from today, I¡¯ll be your homeroom teacher. Do you guys wee me?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± A fierce round of apuse sounded in the ssroom.

    ¡°Our homeroom teacher is so handsome! I¡¯m definitely paying more attention in ss!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame for him to be a teacher; he should go be a celebrity!¡±

    As Shi Sheng watched Yin Mo and Shen Jiayin¡¯s exchange of nces, she weakly facepalmed.

    <i>¡®ML-sama¡¯s chased his wife all the way to school... Great, just like an overbearing CEO ML.¡¯</i>

    Yin Mo had a rather strong background. At first, he merely thought Shen Jiayin¡¯s talent would be useful. Though he constantly flirted with her verbally, he didn¡¯t hold much feelings for her.

    Only after experiencing many things together did he discover that he¡¯d already fallen for her. The two got together after he confessed.

    But at this point in time...

    The ML was most likely still at the stage where he favoured the FL for her ability. After all, she was still young.

    Shi Sheng rubbed her chin as though she was examining goods and stared at the ML in deep thought. <i>¡®As a highly qualified graduate from a famous school overseas, calling it a waste of talent for him toe here and teach a bunch of brats would be an understatement.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 354 - Green Plum Meets Wine (5)

    Chapter 354 : Green Plum Meets Wine (5)

    Yin Mo was well received amongst the students who had to face a bunch of old teachers day in day out.

    Quite a few students from other ssrooms expressed that their homeroom teachers should go on maternity break too, if it meant that they could have a simrly handsome substitute.

    With such a handsome homeroom teacher, their mothers would no longer need to worry that they would dislike studying.

    The first thing Yin Mo did upon arriving was to give a test, with the lovely excuse that he needed to understand where everyone was at.

    When Shi Sheng received the test paper, she looked it over, and started writing.

    When the results were announced, everyone was stunned. <i>¡®Top Student, howe you went all the way to 45th ce?!¡¯</i>

    Shen Jiayin also gave Shi Sheng an odd look.

    But the target of their attention waspletely unconcerned, as she took out a book and started reading.

    The ones seated nearby could see that the title was in English, which they couldn¡¯t read...

    <i>¡®Us mere mortals can¡¯t understand the realm of top students...¡¯</i>

    Yin Mo was clearly unconcerned about Shi Sheng¡ªthe only one he cared about was Shen Jiayin.

    Shen Jiayin¡¯s grades used to be just average, but she managed to get into the top 10 for this test.

    Shen Jiayin knew this man was very capable, so her hands clutched at each other under the desk as she felt her heart in her throat.

    Yin Mo gave her a meaningful look, before taking out a textbook and saying, ¡°ss, please turn to page 136 of your textbooks.¡±

    ......

    When she got time to rest between lessons, Shi Sheng wanted to go buy a drink from one of the stalls in school. For the sake of taking a shortcut, she went down a less crowded route.

    On her way past the garden, she was ¡®fortunate¡¯ enough toe across the leads¡¯ secret meeting.

    And their positions...were rather ambiguous.

    Yin Mo held Shen Jiayin¡¯s wrist captive with one hand while the other was at her waist, as he trapped her in his embrace and stared down at her.

    ¡°Yin Mo, let go!¡± Shen Jiayin struggled. But because she didn¡¯t have enough strength, her efforts were in vain. Instead, their positions became even more intimate.

    Yin Mo blew some air into Shen Jiayin¡¯s ear. ¡°Miss Shen, we¡¯ve already been more intimate than this; why are you being shy?¡±

    Shen Jiayin¡¯s face was red from anger. ¡°Hooligan! I shouldn¡¯t have been so kind as to rescue you that day!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! There¡¯s no such thing as medicine for regret!¡±

    As Shi Sheng watched the leads cultivate their feelings, she pondered on what pose she should use while breaking their ship.

    Show-off Sheng was determined to break ships.

    Shen Jiayin death had been at someone else¡¯s hands, so she was very wary... And Yin Mo wasn¡¯t someone who¡¯d easily trust others either.

    Only after going through life and death with each other could two guarded peoplee together.

    <i>¡®Then I¡¯ll just make it so that they can¡¯t share life and death together.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng recalled the plot and plucked out several of the more important turning points before turning to leave.

    Once she¡¯d returned with her drink, she found that Shen Jiayin was already in the ssroom with a slightly flushed face. Her eyes looked a bit zed as she rubbed her wrist, her thoughts a mystery.

    ¡°Sheng Xia, Sheng Xia, the homeroom teacher¡¯s looking for you.¡± Yao Qin immediately told her upon her return.

    ¡°Why does he want to see me?¡± <i>¡®I<sup>(bbb)</sup> don¡¯t think they discovered me<sup>(bbb)</sup> earlier? Regardless, nothing good wille from ML-sama looking for me. Not going.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng had a bad feeling about this. To cut off any danger at its roots, she decided not to go.

    ¡°Dunno. But it probably has something to do with your...¡± Yao Qin¡¯s gaze floated over to Shi Sheng¡¯s test paper on her desk. Her meaning was obvious. Sheng Xia had been the top of the ss, but now she had fallen to 45th ce. It was quite normal for their homeroom teacher to summon her for a talk.

    ¡°Sheng Xia, have you been doing all right? Howe your grades fell so much...¡± Yao Qin turned around to face Shi Sheng.

    Thetter merely pulled out her test paper for her to see. Yao Qin looked at her suspiciously, before hesitantly taking the paper.

    It was very clean, because there were barely any words there. But the questions she had bothered to answer were all correct.

    After adding up all the marks, her total score was: 38<sup>[1]</sup>.

    Yao Qin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Top Student, I feel like kneeling right now... Why do I feel like that number is mocking me? Is it just me?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t go look for Yin Mo, and thetter didn¡¯t summon her again.

    It was as if Yin Mo had been merelypleting a task in asking for her; whether she actually turned up was irrelevant to him.

    Shi Sheng had arrived near the end of the school term, so the holidays started soon. Shen Jiayin and Yin Mo¡¯s rtionship was still at the stage when both were guarded and tried to feel each other out.

    After the term-end exams, Shi Sheng practically bolted out of school. Returning home, she saw Gu Yan, who had been so busy that she hadn¡¯t seen him recently.

    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Gu Yan was wearing an apron, a spat in his hands and a smile on his face. ¡°Hurry up and wash your hands. The food will be ready soon.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at the table. All the dishes were Sheng Xia¡¯s favourites.

    ¡°Uncle Gu, howe you¡¯re back? Aren¡¯t you busy with work?¡± Shi Sheng went to wash her hands in the kitchen.

    Gu Yan was still boiling the soup. Upon hearing her question, he smiled and answered, ¡°Yep. But your term-end exams are over, so I had to take out some time to celebrate with you.¡±

    Even this amount of time had been painstakingly squeezed out of Gu Yan¡¯s busy schedule. He had to leave after eating.

    ¡°Oh.¡± <i>¡®Meal Ticket sure is busy.¡¯</i>

    ¡°How was your test?¡± Gu Yan carried out a bowl of soup. He didn¡¯t wait for her answer before speaking confidently, ¡°With your grades, there should be no problem in getting first ce.¡±

    Shi Sheng paused in wiping her hands. <i>¡®Then I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed...¡¯</i>

    She had only filled in the questions which were easy to answer. As for those subjects involving a lot of writing like politics and history...she¡¯d left thempletely nk.

    Gu Yan seemed to be very reassured about Sheng Xia¡¯s grades, so he didn¡¯t continue to question her any further.

    After apanying Shi Sheng for a meal, he left hurriedly.

    But on the day the results were announced, Gu Yan received a call from the school. They wanted to know why such a good student¡¯s grades had fallen so drastically in so short a period of time.

    Gu Yan had to take out some time again to go home and look for Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng was sleeping when she heard someone knock on the door. She crawled out of bed and, after quite a while, finally went to open it.

    Gu Yan¡¯s expression was rather unsightly as he stood outside, a tense aura surrounding him.

    Shi Sheng immediately sobered up. ¡°Uncle Gu, has the school announced the results?¡±

    Gu Yan, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Is this girl a tapeworm residing in my stomach? How does she know the school announced the results before I told her?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng scratched her head, her voice still a bit nasally from having just woken up. ¡°I was toozy to write long answers. There¡¯s no problems with my grades, so don¡¯t worry, Uncle Gu.¡±

    Gu Yan, ¡°...¡±

    He examined Shi Sheng before sighing and giving her a heartfelt speech, ¡°Uncle Gu doesn¡¯t care too much about your grades because I can provide for you. But what happens when I grow old? You need some skills at least, so that you won¡¯t bepletely helpless against your husband¡¯s family after you get married.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Dear uncle, you¡¯re really thinking too far into the future...¡¯</i>

    Gu Yan probably felt he had been too naggy as well, for he coughed and continued, ¡°If you say your grades are okay, Uncle Gu will believe you.¡±

    Though, thinking of that horrifying report card...Gu Yan didn¡¯t believe her one bit.

    Yet. he couldn¡¯t be fierce to her. There was a saying that you can¡¯t hit other people¡¯s children.

    This saying was quite true. Had she been his daughter, he would¡¯ve started whacking her already.

    Gu Yan told Shi Sheng to study hard before rushing back to thepany, though he still remained concerned about this matter. Although he had too little time to keep an eye on her, he couldn¡¯t just allow her to pick up bad habits.

    <sup>[1]</sup> 38 is number ng for the 8<sup>th</sup> of March, or International Women¡¯s Day. I didn¡¯t know this till Action pointed it out before... It¡¯s basically used to insult a woman as dumb. Don¡¯t ask me the reason why.

 Chapter 355 - Green Plum Meets Wine (6)

    <h4>Chapter 355 : Green Plum Meets Wine (6)</h4>

    Three dayster, Gu Yan suddenly called her out for a meal.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t really want to go. But since Gu Yan said this meal was very important, she could only get changed and leave the house.

    The sky outside waspletely overcast, looking like it was going to rain.

    Shi Sheng hailed a taxi and told the driver to take her to the hotel.

    Once she arrived, she found that it was actually hosting an antique auction.

    Gu Yan was standing outside, waiting for her. Seeing Shi Sheng get off the taxi, he waved her over.

    <strong>[Hidden Quest: The Boy Who Lost His Footing. Notice: This is a chain quest.]</strong>

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®This annoying mode again? I<sup>(lz)</sup> refuse! And what the fuck is with that title? What happened to all your lofty idiom-titles?</i>

    <i>Hidden quest...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng took a deep breath.

    <strong>[Mission Target: Yu Jiu.]</strong>

    <i>¡®Yu Jiu? Oh hey, that guy left a rather deep impression on Sheng Xia.¡¯</i>

    Why? Because Sheng Xia was very scared of him.

    Yu Jiu and Sheng Xia could count as childhood sweethearts. Their families had also been close.

    But when Sheng Xia was 7, Yu Jiu left the country. Sheng Xia onlyter learned that it was because Yu Jiu¡¯s mother hadmitted suicide.

    Yu Jiu had always liked to bully Sheng Xia ever since they were young. And thetter had no way to tell the adults, so she became very afraid of him.

    It had been eight years since Yu Jiu left the country...

    Gu Yan brought Shi Sheng into the hotel. It was very crowded with people. They used the lift and got off at the tenth floor.

    ¡°Still remember your Uncle Yu?¡± Once they were out of the lift, Gu Yan asked Shi Sheng softly.

    ¡°En.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze randomly roamed around.

    ¡°He and his son just returned from overseas not too long ago. They only just contacted me today, so he definitely knows...¡± Gu Yan was unable to continue, so he simply brought Shi Sheng into a private room that had been reserved.

    It was a veryrge room. The first thing Shi Sheng saw upon entering was the boy seated on the sofa, his head lowered.

    His posture was very casual. His fringe was rather long and covered his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already grown so much Xiaoxia...¡± Shi Sheng didn¡¯t have time to finish her examination, before the man who was seated at the table got up and enveloped her in a bear hug.

    ¡°*cough cough*...¡± Shi Sheng choked on her saliva.

    <i>¡®Fuck! Gimme a chance to react, won¡¯t ya?¡¯</i>

    Yu Xingyun released Shi Sheng. ¡°What is it? ...Why did you start coughing?¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Choked on my own saliva...¡¯</i>

    She waved her hands to express that she was fine while Gu Yan hurriedly handed her a cup of water, which she epted and drank from.

    She only discovered that something was off with the liquid once it had entered her mouth.

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± <i>¡®Wtf?! Which idiot poured white wine into a cup used for water?!¡¯</i>

    The scent of alcohol immediately diffused into the air after Shi Sheng spat it out.

    Gu Yan hurriedly grabbed a jug of water from the table and poured her some.

    ¡°Why is there wine in this cup?¡± Gu Yan frowned.

    In hotels like this, they had rules for what type of drink to pour in which cup. And there was no way the waiter could¡¯ve gotten it wrong.

    Shi Sheng drank some water to rinse away to taste of alcohol from her mouth, her face red.

    Yu Xingyun¡¯s face though, was ck.

    ¡°Yu Jiu!¡± He kicked the boy on the sofa.

    The boy¡¯s face had been hidden because his head was lowered. But the kick had caused him to lift it slightly, allowing Shi Sheng to realise he was actually asleep.

    And if you asked Shi Sheng to describe the face with one word...it would be tender.

    Not handsome, <i>tender</i>.

    His face could bepared to those you¡¯d see in TV adverts in the future that had been beautified countless times.

    Yu Jiu was older than Sheng Xia by four years, so he should be 19 this year, but he appeared no older than 15 or 16.

    He rubbed his head and asked in a slightly slurred tone, ¡°Why¡¯re you kicking me?¡±

    ¡°Did you pour the wine?!¡± Yu Xingyun was very angry. ¡°You lil git! Bullying your little sister the moment you return! Get up already, youzy scoundrel!¡±

    Yu Jiu appeared to have been reminded of something, as he looked over in Shi Sheng¡¯s direction. She was still trying to catch her breath, so she wasn¡¯t looking at him.

    All he saw were her exquisite, doll-like features from the side.

    Boasting a beautiful neckline, the girl¡¯s long eyshes fluttered faintly while those pink lips moved slightly as she panted.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Get up!¡± Yu Xingyun kicked him again. He hadn¡¯t used much force before, but it was different this time.

    Yu Jiu scowled from being kicked, but he still stood up.

    ¡°Apologise to Xiaoxia!¡± Yu Xingyun dragged Yu Jiu over to Shi Sheng. <i>¡®This little rascal always liked to bully Xiaoxia when he was young, and he still hasn¡¯t kicked the habit!</i>

    <i>Just now, after I said she wasing over, he stood by the table for a long time. The waiters didn¡¯t evene in, so it couldn¡¯t have been them!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Sorry, Xiaoxia-meimei.¡± Yu Jiu obediently apologised.

    Shi Sheng thought she was hearing things. <i>¡®This viin is actually so obedient? There¡¯s something fishy going on!¡¯</i>

    She turned to look at him. The boy was currently smiling at her, two dimples on his cheeks, his eyes nearly a slit from how wide his smile was.

    He merely appeared to be a soft, harmless young man, but his smile gave people a bad feeling.

    Shi Sheng felt a shiver run up her spine.

    <i>¡®This viin is no joke!</i>

    <i>...I suddenly don¡¯t feel like confirming if he¡¯s Feng Ci.</i>

    <i>...I wanna kill him.¡¯</i>

    Her intuition had always been very urate. There was definitely more to Yu Jiu than meets the eye.

    ¡°Xiaoxia, are you feeling better?¡± Yu Xingyun carefully looked at Shi Sheng. ¡°Um, it was all Uncle Yu¡¯sck of oversight that made you suffer. Look, er, how ¡¯bout when you¡¯re out for a stroll and you see something you like, just tell me and I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±

    Yu Xingyun figured that his decision was a wise one, since all little girls like buying stuff... right?

    ¡°Xiaoxia, are you okay?¡± Gu Yan eyed Shi Sheng nervously. That liquor had been white wine. Though she hadn¡¯t swallowed it, just that mouthful would be enough to cause her difort.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Shi Sheng turned to look at the still-smiling Yu Jiu. <i>¡®I am so pummelling this fellow once we get out of here. It¡¯s decided! Besides, I dunno who he is right now, so no way am I holding back!!!¡¯</i>

    Only once Shi Sheng said she was fine did the two adults let out a sigh of relief. Yu Xingyun introduced himself in a familiar manner before calling the waiter over to order their meal.

    He had been nning to let Shi Sheng decide what to eat. But Yu Jiu, who was sitting across from her, snatched the menu away.

    ¡°I remember Xiaoxia-meimei¡¯s favourites, so I¡¯ll help her order.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Feel like killing him even more.¡¯</i>

    After Yu Jiu ordered the food, Shi Sheng¡¯s face was nearly green. <i>¡®Sheng Xia¡¯s favourites?! Bullshit! These dishes were the ones she hated most!¡¯</i>

    Yu Jiu brought a bowl over to sit down beside Shi Sheng. ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, here, try this. I heard it¡¯s their specialty, and that it¡¯s very delicious.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, this is tasty too...¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s grip tightened on her chopsticks. Had it not been for the fact she didn¡¯t want to embarrass Gu Yan, she would¡¯ve long smashed these dishes into Yu Jiu¡¯s face.

    The person who had been upying the top her personal cklist all this time, Lu Qingyun, could step down now.

    Yu Xingyun and Gu Yan were busy catching up on everything that had happened during those years apart, and so absorbed were they in the heavy atmosphere that neither noticed what was going on between their wards.

    Yu Jiu continuously piled food into Shi Sheng¡¯s te. ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, why aren¡¯t you eating? Are you on a diet? You¡¯re already too thin. Girls should eat more; you¡¯d look better with more meat on you...¡±

    ¡°Yu Jiu-gege.¡± Shi Sheng squeezed out a faint smile and picked up two sses from the table. ¡°Since we haven¡¯t see each other for so many years, lemme toast you.¡±

    Yu Jiu stopped talking as he eyed the cup in Shi Sheng¡¯s hands, feeling doubtful. <i>¡®This girl doesn¡¯t seem as afraid of me as she used to be?¡¯</i>

    A few secondster, her took the cup from Shi Sheng. ¡°Since it¡¯s Xiaoxia-meimei toasting me, of course I¡¯ll drink.¡±

    The knocking of the two sses made a clink.

    <sup>[1]</sup> Yu Jiu¡¯s name is Óô¾Æ which sounds like Óö¾Æ where ¡°Óö¡±/¡®yu¡¯ means meet while ¡°¾Æ¡±/¡®jiu¡¯ means wine.

    <strong>Author¡¯s note:</strong>

    Green plum meets wine. Get it? Meets wine? Yu Jiu<sup>[1]</sup>?

    This hobby-horse is sick lolololol

    Plus, you guys have been wanting to see Feng Ci chase Shi Sheng instead. Yep, I¡¯m a pretty down-to-earth lil fairy.

 Chapter 356 - Green Plum Meets Wine (7)

    Chapter 356 : Green Plum Meets Wine (7)

    Gu Yan looked in their direction. The young man and youngdy held their drinks close together as they smiled.

    But he felt like there was something off with their smiles. It was as if they werepeting to see who could smile the brightest.

    Yu Xingyun on the other hand, wasn¡¯t quite as perceptive. ¡°These two are still so close, eh?¡±

    Gu Yan, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®The only thing I see is that weird atmosphere... How are they close?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Back then, had it not been for...then perhaps Xiaoxia would¡¯ve been this little rascal¡¯s fianc¨¦e by now. Sigh... I won¡¯t be leaving the country anymore. I¡¯ll stay here and help you take care of Xiaoxia. It¡¯s been hard on you these past few years.¡± Yu Xingyun patted Gu Yan¡¯s shoulder.

    Gu Yan looked away from Shi Sheng and Yu Jiu. ¡°I received much kindness from Sheng-dage back then, so I have to at least help him take care of his daughter.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t forget your debts! You¡¯re a true man! Oh right, I heard there¡¯s been some problems with yourpanytely. If there¡¯s anything I can help with, just say it.¡±

    ¡°The most critical junction has already passed...¡±

    The two had been reminiscing about old times, and then they¡¯d gone on to chat about what they were doing now, before finally talking aboutpany matters.

    ¡°Dad, Uncle Gu, I¡¯ll bring Xiaoxia out for a walk.¡± Yu Jiu suddenly stood up.

    ¡°Have you guys eaten your fill?¡± Gu Yan looked at Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Sheng nodded.

    ¡°Run along then, you two.¡± Gu Yan nodded back.

    ¡°Xiaoxia, there¡¯s an auction going on downstairs. How about you guys go take a look around, and see if there¡¯s anything you like?¡± Yu Xingyun handed Shi Sheng an invitation card. ¡°If you do, just get the little rascal to buy it for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Yu.¡± Shi Sheng received the invitation from him.

    Yu Xingyun¡¯s expression turned stern once he faced Yu Jiu. ¡°Little rascal, you¡¯d best take good care of your Xiaoxia-meimei. Just see how I¡¯ll deal with you if she¡¯s missing even a single strand of hair!¡±

    Yu Jiu¡¯s expression was odd, as if he was trying to hold something in.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Yu Jiu nodded before dragging Shi Sheng outside.

    Once they were out of the room, Shi Sheng flung his hand off.

    ¡°Sheng Xia, your temper sure has grown in the eight years we haven¡¯t seen each other!¡± Yu Jiu nearly squeezed out this sentence through gritted teeth.

    Shi Sheng crossed her arms. ¡°Yu Jiu-gege, are you sure you don¡¯t need to go use the gents?¡±

    Having been thus reminded by Shi Sheng, Yu Jiu felt his anus clench, so he dragged Shi Sheng in the direction of the washrooms.

    Once they were outside the gents, Yu Jiu released Shi Sheng and didn¡¯t forget to warn her, ¡°Wait here for me. If you dare to leave... Hmph! See how I¡¯ll deal with you!¡±

    Shi Sheng gave him a bright smile. <i>¡®Of course I can¡¯t leave. I still want to pummel you.¡¯</i>

    Yu Jiu entered the gents and Shi Sheng leaned against the wall, her fingers drawing circles in the air. <i>¡®There is spirit energy in this world, but with this body¡¯s physique, it won¡¯t be possible to tell if Yu Jiu is Feng Ci for quite a while.¡¯</i>

    Yu Jiu remained in the toilet for a long while before emerging. Seeing Shi Sheng still there, his expression rxed. <i>¡®At least she¡¯s obedient.¡¯</i>

    But the next second, the pain that reappeared in his stomach forced him back into the washroom.

    Seeing Yu Jiu repeat this over and over, Shi Sheng wished to express that she was very happy with the result. <i>¡®Who told you to troll me<sup>(lz)</sup>?¡¯</i>

    Only after getting the hotel staff to buy him some medicine could he end his ¡®loving¡¯ rtionship with the toilet.

    ¡°Yu Jiu-gege, how does it feel?¡± Shi Sheng somehow managed to imbue a lot of meaning into that ¡®Yu Jiu-gege¡¯ of hers.

    Yu Jiu weakly leaned against the wall and smiled at her. ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, you¡¯ve won.¡±

    He admitted defeat this time.

    The girl who only knew how to cry back then had actually learned to fight back.

    Shi Sheng mirrored his smile, her voice faint. ¡°If it happens again, I¡¯ll let you experience <i>real</i> euphoria.¡±

    Yu Jiu didn¡¯t speak, merely staring at her.

    The girl that used to cry when he so much as red at her had already grown so much.

    His brow lifted slightly as a dimple appeared, his gaze sweeping across Shi Sheng¡¯s chest meaningfully. ¡°And how would you do that? Hm?¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Fuck! This idiot!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng scanned their surroundings and, upon ensuring there was no one else here, shoved him into the open, empty room to the side.

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei?¡± Yu Jiu revealed a surprised expression. ¡°So it turns out you¡¯ve had a crush on me for so long...¡±

    Shi Sheng shut the door and flexed her fingers before giving him a dark smile. ¡°Yep, I¡¯ve<sup>(lz)</sup> had a ¡®crush¡¯ on you for ages.¡±

    ......

    Yu Jiu had never expected his little green plum to be so violent. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t aimed for his face.

    After being beaten, it was clear Yu Jiu was much more well-behaved¡ªhe no longer smiled craftily at Shi Sheng. Instead, he merely pursed his lips, the corner of his mouth upturned slightly so that he gave others the impression he was smiling.

    Shi Sheng had been nning on leaving after heading downstairs.

    But Yu Jiu stopped her at the lobby, pointing towards another direction. ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, how about we go take a look?¡±

    ¡°What? You want to buy me somethin¡¯?¡±

    Yu Jiu revealed that obnoxious smile again. ¡°If you want something, I¡¯ll bankrupt myself to buy it.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®My hands are itching to give him another beating...¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Chain Quest 1: Go to the auction with Yu Jiu.] </strong>System¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.

    <i>¡®Who the fuck wants to go to an auction with this idiot? They can go if they damn well want to, but don¡¯t drag me<sup>(lz)</sup> into this!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng made to leave.

    But right as she was about to leave the revolving door, it was like ayer of invisible ss blocked her way. She followed the swivelling door and managed to exit very easily¡ªback where she¡¯d started.

    <i>¡®What in the fucking hell?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng refused to give up and tried again, but with the same result as before¡ªshe was unable to leave this ce.

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, you¡¯re so old, yet you still y this game.¡± Yu Jiu was standing not too far from her.

    <i>¡®y your grandpa¡¯s game ah! That idiot system actually dared to use underhanded tricks!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®Don¡¯t talk to Host. Don¡¯t try reasoning with her.¡¯</i></strong>

    Shi Sheng checked on the situation in the lobby. Not only were there a lot of people, there were also police officers holding guns...who were currently beginning to pay attention to her.

    Shi Sheng gave up the impulse to draw her sword and hack her way out. She returned to Yu Jiu¡¯s side and spat, ¡°Come on.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, you¡¯re not as cute as you used to be.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®If you¡¯re so cute, you should ascend the heavens already! I should¡¯ve pummelled him till he couldn¡¯t get up...¡¯</i>

    Noticing her gaze turning fiercer, Yu Jiu immediately shut up and led her to the auction¡¯s reception room.

    The person checking the invitations examined it several times before cautiously asking her. ¡°Little girl, what is your rtion to Mr Yu?¡±

    The auction today was very important, so they had to confirm everyone¡¯s identity. Plus, Shi Sheng and Yu Jiu appeared much too young, and the owner of the invitation was one of the important invitees he had been notified to look out for.

    ¡°He¡¯s my dad.¡± Yu Jiu replied in Shi Sheng¡¯s stead.

    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± He left with the invitation and returned five minutester, handing it back to Shi Sheng. ¡°Please,e in.¡±

    The reception hall had a very ssic, antique feel to it. There were ss cases everywhere with all sorts of exhibits in them.

    There were some people surrounding and discussing these exhibits in low voices. Past that was a door leading to the auction hall proper.

    There were already some people seated in the hall. Some were alone, while others sat together in little groups as they conversed in low voices.

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei.¡± Yu Jiu pointed at a couple of seats that were closer to the front. ¡°Our seats are over there.¡±

    Shi Sheng red at him. <i>¡®Do I<sup>(lz)</sup> look like I don¡¯t know that? Who wants you to remind me, eh? Idiot!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 357 - Green Plum Meets Wine (8)

    Chapter 357 : Green Plum Meets Wine (8)

    The auction was going to start at 9. Since it was currently 8:30, they still had to wait another half an hour.

    People slowly made their way into the hall.

    Since Shi Sheng and Yu Jiu both looked underage (though in truth one of them was already of age) and were seated closer to the front, they couldn¡¯t help but draw attention.

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, do they think I¡¯m very handsome or something?¡± Yu Jiu moved closer to Shi Sheng and asked a narcissistic question.

    Shi Sheng replied coldly, ¡°They¡¯re afraid you don¡¯t have the money to participate.¡±

    Yu Jiu, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Lil green plum isn¡¯t cute at all.¡¯</i>

    The auction began at 9 sharp. Shi Sheng waspletely uninterested in this, so she stared at the ground the whole time.

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, can you cause money to appear by staring at the ground?¡±

    Shi Sheng turned to look at him. ¡°Can I ask something of you?¡±

    As the light reflected in her eyes, it was like he was looking at the slightly rippling surface of ake. But when he looked closer, it was as calm as usual.

    He blinked and nodded while smiling. ¡°Do tell.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    <i>¡®So fucking noisy! Are you really a man with how chatty you are? Viins die from talking too much, y¡¯know?¡¯</i>

    Yu Jiu, ¡°???¡±

    <i>¡®What does she mean?¡¯</i>

    After shutting him up, Shi Sheng propped up her jaw and gazed at the auction stage.

    The item currently on auction right now was a jade hairpin. The auctioneer praised it to the point where you¡¯d think it was a unique, one-of-a-kind artefact before telling a sob story about its history. Soon, some idiots started taking the bait.

    ¡°1 mil.¡±

    ¡°1.2 mil.¡±

    ¡°1.4 mil.¡±

    Being an auctioneer is truly inhumanely taxing¡ªnot only do you need to be a fast speaker, you also need sharp eyes and a fast reaction to call out the numbers every time someone raises their bidding ques.

    ¡°3 million, going once! 3 million, going twice! Sold!¡±

    The auctioneer brought the hammer down, and an emcee immediately brought the jade hairpin away.

    Shi Sheng turned to look at the idiot who¡¯d bought the thing...and unexpectedly found the FL.

    Shen Jiayin was with the two male supporting leads she¡¯d been with in Curio Street. They nked her on either side.

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, what are you looking at?¡± Noticing that Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze had been fixed at a certain one spot for an abnormally long amount of time, he followed it there. ¡°Wen Jingxuan...Xiaoxia-meimei, you know them?¡±

    Shi Sheng could hear that he was displeased. She turned back. ¡°And how does that concern you?¡±

    An unnameable emotion shed in Yu Jiu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei¡¯s business is my business, so naturally it concerns me.¡±

    <i>¡®Crazy.¡¯</i>

    That was thebel Shi Sheng pasted on Yu Jiu.

    Thest item being auctioned was a piece of blue-and-white porcin.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t really have a clue how much these kinds of stuff were worth from a nce, but she had used the Treasure-Hunter¡¯s Phone while they were strolling amongst the exhibits before and noticed that it was being valued in the hundreds of millions.

    Usually, only the FL sold these kinds of rare items, though it was unknown where exactly she¡¯d gotten it.

    The appearance of the blue-and-white porcin caused a lot ofmotion.

    Of course, there weren¡¯t many present who could actually afford to buy it. So the majority could only get excited, but not actually bid for it.

    As expected, after the auctioneer dered the starting price, the crowd quietened down. The bidders were pretty much all from the first two rows.

    In the end, it was won by an old man seated in the front row. From everyone else¡¯s respectful attitudes, he was a pretty big deal.

    After the auction ended, the people who had made a bid for collector¡¯s items had to go to the backstage area to pay.

    Yu Jiu said he had to go to the washroom and told Shi Sheng to wait here for him.

    But after waiting a long time, Yu Jiu still showed no signs of returning. When most of the people had left, and he was still nowhere in sight, Shi Sheng¡¯s expression darkened. <i>¡®What¡¯s that idiot ying at this time?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng looked in the FL¡¯s direction. Thetter was currently chatting with the old man who¡¯d won the bid for the porcin. She didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but the old fellow seemed very happy.

    <i>¡®The FL¡¯s managed to catch herself a golden thigh, eh?¡¯</i>

    If she followed the script that pretty much all supporting female leads did, she would go up, cause trouble for the FL, and then get face-pped.

    But Shi Sheng didn¡¯t make a move. However, this didn¡¯t stop the FL froming over of her own volition.

    <i>¡®Plot-sama... Fucking seriously?! Just what enmity do you have with supporting female leads for you to push them towards death like this?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Sheng Xia, you¡¯re here too? What a pleasant surprise!¡± Shen Jiayin had a polite smile on.

    ¡°No it¡¯s not.¡±

    Shi Sheng retreated a couple of steps. Her expression nearly said ¡®I don¡¯t like you, don¡¯t talk to me¡¯.

    Shen Jiayin, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Lass, you know her?¡± Wen Jingxuan was the gentle type of supporting male lead, so his tone was gentle and his looks leaned more towards the ¡®warm jade¡¯ archetype.

    ¡°En. We¡¯re ssmates.¡± Shen Jiayin nodded. ¡°I never expected to see her here.¡±

    Shi Sheng saw that contempt in Shen Jiayin¡¯s gaze again.

    Cocking her head to the side, Shi Sheng tantly asked her, ¡°Shen Jiayin, just what are you looking down on me for?¡±

    Shen Jiayin blinked and stared at Shi Sheng innocently. ¡°Sheng Xia, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Shi Sheng scoffed coolly.

    <i>¡®Never try and get someone to admit something they¡¯re pretending to be oblivious about.¡¯</i>

    Shen Jiayin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Why is this conversation so weird?¡¯</i>

    She had no way to continue after that.

    ¡°Just why are you speaking like that, eh? Your attitude is so harsh! Did no one teach you manners?¡± Xie Chen cried injustice on Shen Jiayin¡¯s behalf.

    Xie Chen was younger than Wen Jingxuan and was also the type to always say what was on his mind, so he was more impulsive.

    Shi Sheng gave him a side nce. ¡°What¡¯s it to ya whether I¡¯m polite or not?! Am I eating your family¡¯s rice, or taking your family¡¯s money? Since it¡¯s neither of these, what right do you have to get me to get me to be polite? Sick fuck!¡±

    Xie Chen, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®You¡¯re the one that¡¯s sick in the head, okay?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Manners are the most basic rule of society. You don¡¯t even know this, yet you dare show up in this kind of ce. Aren¡¯t you afraid of offending people?¡±

    ¡°Oh, well I¡¯m offending you right now! What can you do to me, eh?¡± Shi Sheng raised her chin with a provocative expression. ¡°Are you going to say: this young master will make sure you can never show your face here again? I reckon you¡¯d only dare to say this to people lower in status than you. Would you dare to say it to those powerful and influential people?¡±

    Xie Chen, ¡°...¡±

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®I<sup>(bxt)</sup> simply cannot understand why Host always likes tosh out at people. Would it kill her to talk nicely?¡¯</i></strong>

    Some habits were very hard to change. Shi Sheng was guarded towards everyone. As long as a single word sounded off to her, she¡¯d start giving them a tongueshing and wouldn¡¯t stop till she¡¯d caused them to bleed {metaphorically...and maybe literally}.

    Don¡¯t say this would alienate people, or that it was unreasonable, or that mistakes should be forgiven since everyone made them. People like that always suffered silently, and Shi Sheng was never one to take things lying down.

    If she ever did keep quiet however...then you had to watch out, for she was definitely nning to unleash a big move.

    System had to thank the fact that this wasn¡¯t other worlds, where it wasn¡¯t illegal to kill people. If it had been a cultivation world or something simr, Shi Sheng would¡¯ve long drawn her sword and started hacking.

    ¡°May I ask if you are Ms Sheng?¡± A woman wearing the robes of an emcee suddenly walked over, breaking the awkward atmosphere.

    Shi Sheng examined her. She put away the sharp, opposing aura around her and nodded in a manner that could be counted as genial. ¡°En.¡±

    The emcee smiled. ¡°It¡¯s like this, Ms Sheng. Mr Yu had to leave early for reasons unknown. He made a sessful bid for one of the auction items, so may I please trouble you to follow me and help him pay the bill?¡±

    ¡°Can you repeat that?¡±

    Seeing that the girl in front of her revealed no signs of anger, merely requesting that she repeat herself, the emcee smiled and did so.

 Chapter 358 - Green Plum Meets Wine (9)

    Chapter 358 : Green Plum Meets Wine (9)

    Shi Sheng inhaled and exhaled roughly three times before she smiled, and spoke, ¡°He bought it. Go look for him.¡±

    <i>¡®Since when did this idiot buy stuff? Howe I wasn¡¯t aware? And he even dared to run off, leaving me to pay for him?! Simply...seeking death ah!¡¯</i>

    The emcee seemed rather troubled. ¡°But...Mr Yu said you would pay on his behalf.¡±

    <i>¡®Pay on his behalf my arse! If I<sup>(lz)</sup> do that, am I<sup>(lz)</sup> even going to be able to get it back from him?! Pei! Why should I<sup>(lz)</sup> help him pay?!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Chain Quest 2: Help Yu Jiu pay.] </strong>System¡¯s timing was very opportune.

    <i>¡®System, I¡¯m telling ya, I¡¯mma slice you up if you gonna be like this!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®It¡¯s not as if it¡¯s the first time... I¡¯m used to it...¡¯</i></strong>

    ¡°How much is it?¡±

    Emcee, ¡°3 million.¡±

    <i>¡®3...3 million?! Just what the hell did that idiot buy that cost 3 million?!¡¯</i>

    She couldn¡¯te up with that amount even if she emptied out her savings.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have money.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s face went taut as she pointed at herself. ¡°Do I look rich to you?¡±

    Emcee, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Your temperament and attire is quite good, so... Yes, you do look like a rich person.¡¯</i>

    ¡°And I¡¯m still a student. Do you think I¡¯d be able to cough up 3 million? I got 300<sup>[1]</sup>; you want it?¡±

    Emcee, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Everyone who had the qualifications to receive the invitation has at least 100 million at their disposal. Even if you can¡¯t bring out 3 million, your family should be able to ah!¡¯</i>

    The emcee didn¡¯t know what to do, so she went to call the manager.

    ¡°If you had no money, why¡¯d youe here? Xiaojiayin, your friend wouldn¡¯t be a scammer, would she?¡±

    Xie Chen began courting death again.

    Shi Sheng gave him a nce.

    Shen Jiayin hurriedly spoke, ¡°I think Sheng Xia¡¯s family is in the real estate business, so that can¡¯t be the case!¡±

    Gu Yan was in the real estate business. But Sheng Xia¡¯s parents had been in the financial sector, their business spanning a wide range.

    ¡°I think it was Longfeng Properties.¡± Shen Jiayin then muttered in a soft voice.

    ¡°Longfeng?¡± Xie Chen frowned. ¡°My family¡¯s been preparing to buy it over.¡±

    ¡°How unexpected that you know my family situation so well.¡± Shi Sheng smiled coldly.

    ¡°I only know some stuff.¡± Shen Jiayin smiled slightly as that contempt appeared in her eyes again.

    ¡°You must pay a lot of attention to me if you know this much. Shen Jiayin, do you like me or something?¡±

    <i>¡®For fuck¡¯s sake! Didn¡¯t the FL say that she didn¡¯t hate Sheng Xia? If so, then why does she pay so much attention to her?!</i>

    <i>Fucking crazy!¡¯</i>

    ¡°I¡ª¡± <i>¡®Who the hell likes her ah?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s smile grew colder and she turned to talk to the emceedy. ¡°Go look for that idiot, he¡¯s the one who bid for it. If you can¡¯t find him, then Uncle Yu¡¯s in the restaurant on the tenth floor. You can go look for him for the money.¡±

    Shi Sheng headed to the great hall the moment she finished speaking. This time, there weren¡¯t any restrictions like before.

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®Stop her? Haha, very funny. If I try to stop her now, she¡¯s going to just draw her sword and start hacking...¡¯</i></strong>

    ¡°Ms Sheng...¡± The emceedy called her from behind.

    Shi Sheng pretended like she hadn¡¯t heard her and left the auction hall.

    Since that idiot Yu Jiu¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, Shi Sheng got the hotel staff to pass a message to Gu Yan before leaving.

    It was raining outside.

    Shi Sheng paused before heading out and vanishing into the rain.

    ......

    Only the sounds of rain pattering on the surrounding buildings could be heard in an otherwise quiet alleyway.

    Shen Jiayin kept feeling like someone was following her. But every time she turned to check, no one was there.

    Most of themps along this alleyway had been broken¡ªprobably by someone¡¯s mischievous kid¡ªand had never been fixed. Only a few sparsemps provided some measurement of dim lighting.

    Shen Jiayin tightened her grip on the umbre and sped up. But just as she was about to reach the exit, she suddenly halted.

    Several dark figures had appeared there. People also rushed out from behind her, trapping Shen Jiayin between the two groups.

    ¡°Littledy, hand it over.¡±

    ¡°Hand what over?¡± Shen Jiayin pretended she didn¡¯t know what they were referring to. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Littledy, don¡¯t be forced to drink by refusing a toast<sup>[2]</sup>.¡± In the darkness, Shen Jiayin could make out people approaching her, bringing with them the cloying scent of alcohol.

    Her mind whirred as she tried to think of a way to escape...

    Right as they were about to reach Shen Jiayin, she suddenly tossed her umbre at them and ran in the direction she came from, which had less people.

    But Shen Jiayin was just a young girl while her pursuers were all grown men, so they soon caught her.

    Shi Sheng stood in the shadows, allowing the rain to fall on her. She watched as the men searched Shen Jiayin before beating her up and leaving.

    Shen Jiayin was lucky they weren¡¯t the lustful type, else she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep her virginity.

    Shi Sheng flipped her somewhat wet hair. She had lured Yin Mo away, and since Shen Jiayin was still shit at fighting, she decided to go over and rub salt on her wounds.

    But right as Shi Sheng was going to go over, someone suddenly grabbed her wrist and pressed her against the wall behind.

    Shi Sheng subconsciously reacted by lifting her leg to kick her assant, but they grabbed it and used their own to hold her¡¯s down.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®This idiot.¡¯</i>

    Yu Jiu ced a finger on her lips before pointing outside.

    Shi Sheng frowned. She heard footsteps sound in the alleyway getting closer before pausing. It then continued again and got further away until it disappeared.

    She leaned out to have a peek, but Shen Jiayin was no longer where she had been lying.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Oh for fuck¡¯s sake...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, I hadn¡¯t expected you¡¯d have such talent in being bad.¡± Yu Jiu didn¡¯t dare to release Shi Sheng. He was quite clear how violent his little green plum could be right now.

    ¡°Yu Jiu-gege.¡± Shi Sheng squeezed these four words out through gritted teeth. ¡°Trying to make me pay for you, and then following me? This score...¡±

    ¡°Hss¡ª¡±

    Yu Jiu hurriedly dodged. The pain in his arm caused him to frown. Under the dim lighting, he could make out a cold gleam.

    A sword had somehow appeared in her hand. It appeared like a normal sword, though a very sharp one.

    <i>Drip- Drop-</i>

    Fresh blood dripped to the ground, staining the rainwater red.

    <i>Bzz¡ª</i>

    The coldly gleaming de cut through the rain as it sliced towards him, bringing with it a fierce wind...

    Yu Jiu ended up being beaten up to the extent he couldn¡¯t get up.

    ¡°Yu Jiu-gege, hope you have fun here tonight.¡± Shi Sheng spoke as she looked down on him from above. <i>¡®Fuck your mom, think I<sup>(lz)</sup>can¡¯t deal with an idiot like you?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Shengforted herself inwardly. <i>¡®This isn¡¯t Feng Ci; he wouldn¡¯t be this obnoxious!¡¯</i>

    That made her feel much better.

    She stalked off with her sword. As Yu Jiu watched her sword drag across the ground and heard the sharp, screechy noises it made, his lips raised slightly.

    <i>¡®Seems like my lil green plum is much more interesting than before. Hss... Damn, she hits hard! Hurts...¡¯</i>

    Yu Jiu clutched his arm and got up. <i>¡®If I hadn¡¯t been quick in dodging, my face would be ruined.¡¯</i>

    He rubbed his face. <i>¡®Okay, I guess my face <strong>has</strong> been ruined...</i>

    <i>How could she bear to do this? My face was so good-looking... I won¡¯t be able to see people for a few days...¡¯</i>

    Yu Jiu stared in the direction Shi Sheng had vanished and soundlesslyughed.

    He left in the opposite direction from Shi Sheng. His back was obscured by the rain until it was no longer visible.

    The heavy rain continued to pour and wash away the bloodstains on the ground, leaving behind the silent, dark alley.

    Like nothing had ever happened.

    <sup>[1]</sup> 1 million is written as a hundred myriads (10,000).

    <sup>[2]</sup> An idiom that means, don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself. If you don¡¯t do as we say (drinking to a toast), then we¡¯ll force you to do it anyway.

 Chapter 359 - Green Plum Meets Wine (10)

    Chapter 359 : Green Plum Meets Wine (10)

    After hearing that Yu Jiu had been beaten up by Yu Xingyun, Shi Sheng was very happy. <i>¡®Who told you to plot against me<sup>(lz)</sup>?¡¯</i>

    But...

    <i>¡®Why is this idiot standing outside my door with his luggage?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, have you been thinking of me?¡±

    Shi Sheng expressionlessly mmed the door on Yu Jiu¡¯s smiling face. <i>¡®Does thinking of killing you count?¡¯</i>

    <i>Click.</i>

    Shi Sheng watched as he opened the door with a key and revealed his face once more.

    ¡°Uncle Gu gave me the keys~¡± Yu Jiu waved the keys in his hand about triumphantly.

    <i>Swish¡ª</i>

    A sword appeared without warning.

    ¡°Get out, or I mince you. Choose.¡± There was nearly no inflection in her tone.

    Her overbearing and domineering manner that made her look like an emperor stunned Yu Jiu. His hand was still in mid-air, the keys swinging slightly in his hands, making little clinks as they brushed each other.

    His eyes were very bright, causing Shi Sheng to feel a bit puzzled.

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, your sword looks very powerful.¡±

    <i>¡®This idiot...¡¯</i>

    She squeezed out a smile. ¡°Know what this sword is called?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Yu Jiu cocked his head slightly, dimples beginning to show as his eyes lit up. ¡°What?¡±

    Shi Sheng tightened her grip on her sword. ¡°Idiot-Fixer.¡±

    ¡®Idiot¡¯ Yu Jiu, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Why do I have the feeling that my lil green plum is insulting me?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Xiaoxia...¡± A rather doubtful voice suddenly spoke up from behind. ¡°What are you guys up to¡ª Where¡¯d this sworde from? Why are you pointing it at your Yu-gege? Hurry up and put it away!¡±

    Gu Yan had appeared outside the doorway at some point, staring at the sword in Shi Sheng¡¯s hands in surprise and anxiety.

    <i>¡®I don¡¯t believe I had this type of murder weapon in my house before... Pei! It¡¯s not a murder weapon!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Uncle Gu, I gave it to Xiaoxia as a gift.¡± Yu Jiu naturally continued along this train. ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, do you like it?¡±

    ¡®Xiaoxia-meimei¡¯ Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Like your fucking head! This was mine<sup>(lz)</sup> in the first ce! Who gave you the face to im that you gave it to me, huh?! If Gu Yan wasn¡¯t here, I¡¯d<sup>(lz)</sup> pummel you till not even your dad would recognise you!¡¯</i>

    As expected, Gu Yan¡¯s expression rxed. ¡°Still, you can¡¯t just point that at people! Xiaoxia, put it away!¡±

    <i>¡®What if someone gets injured? That sword looks very sharp... Is it a toy? If it is, it¡¯s very realistic... Just where did this kid Yu Jiu get such a dangerous object from? I¡¯ll have to find a chance to confiscate it in the future...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng red at Yu Jiu, who merely curved his lips in a harmless smile, revealing his dimples.

    Shi Sheng unwillingly put down her sword, her frosty gaze sweeping over Yu Jiu.

    Gu Yan helped Yu Jiu carry his things inside and smiled as he spoke to Shi Sheng, ¡°Xiaoxia, your Yu-gege¡¯s going to be staying at our ce from now on. You know I¡¯m busy with work, so I¡¯ll have no time to apany you.¡±

    ¡°Can I say no?¡± Shi Sheng looked at the ¡®intruder¡¯ and asked Gu Yan with a cold expression.

    Of course, Gu Yan wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    The summer break was too long, and he¡¯d be too busy with work to keep an eye on her. As she was at the period where she needed guidance and counselling the most, he wasn¡¯t assured with just leaving her alone at home, which was why he¡¯d gotten Yu Jiu toe and apany her.

    He also figured that since they¡¯d known each other from childhood, it¡¯d be okay if they got together in the future.

    Shi Sheng nearly used the ssic spoil brat¡¯s triplebo<sup>[1]</sup>... But the more Shi Sheng opposed it, the more Gu Yan felt he needed to have Yu Jiu here.

    After Gu Yan helped Yu Jiu unpack his things, he called thetter out for a talk.

    ¡°Xiaojiu, there¡¯s been something going on with Xiaoxia. At her age, most kids are in their rebellious phase, so please help me keep an eye on her and don¡¯t let her pick up any bad habits.¡± Gu Yan¡¯s brows were tightly knit together as he stared at the door.

    <i>¡®My lil green plum is already hacking people up with a sword... She was already bad long ago, okay?¡¯</i>

    Yu Jiu smiled and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Gu. I¡¯ll take good care of Xiaoxia-meimei.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you. Her lifestyle habits aren¡¯t too healthy, so you have to make sure she eats and sleeps in a timely manner.¡± Gu Yan patted Yu Jiu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Take this card. If there¡¯s not enough, just call me.¡±

    Yu Jiu didn¡¯t reject it, and naturally took it. ¡°Alright, Uncle Gu.¡±

    After Gu Yan left, Yu Jiu entered with the card in hand. The sight that greeted him was Shi Sheng, her feet propped up as she sat on the sofa. He could almost read from her expression: ¡®There¡¯s no one else here now; I want to pummel you to death.¡¯

    ¡°Girls should sit properly.¡± Yu Jiu cocked a brow, his smile filled with slyness. ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, I can see your underwear~¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m<sup>(lz)</sup> wearing shorts. Tell me<sup>(lz)</sup>, how could you see my<sup>(lz)</sup> underwear?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s expression was calm.

    Yu Jiu, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Sigh...lil green plum isn¡¯t cute at all.¡¯</i>

    Yu Jiu ended up being beaten again before having a door mmed in his face. Shi Sheng decided to ignore this idiot that had just helped his way into her house.

    As Yu Jiu surveyed the messy living room, he sighed. <i>¡®Just how did she survive alone?¡¯</i>

    He rolled up his sleeves and got to work cleaning up the living room. When he was cleaning up the table, he caught sight of that sword.

    His eyes lit up as he reached over to grab it.

    It was very light... Well, at least much lighter than he¡¯d expected. He tried waving it around, but it was like there was an obstruction in the air preventing his movements from being executed fluidly.

    He was rather surprised.

    <i>¡®Howe it looks much better in my little green plum¡¯s hands?¡¯</i>

    After waving it about a couple of times, he ced the sword back and continued to clean up the living room. By the time he was done, it was nearly 1, yet the person in the room showed no signs of emerging.

    He went to knock, but no one answered.

    Yu Jiu waited for a bit before trying to push open the door, whereupon he discovered that it had been locked from the inside.

    Yu Jiu, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®It isn¡¯t good for my little green plum to be so wary of me.¡¯</i>

    He went to call Gu Yan and asked him where the spare keys were located.

    Yu Jiu then followed his instructions and headed to the living room drawer. where he found the keys.

    He inserted them in the lock, turned them, and opened the door...

    The room was pretty well-lit. If he had to use one word to describe it, it¡¯d be: messy.

    Fortunately, only books and normal articles of clothing were strewn everywhere¡ªnothing especially private like underwear could be seen.

    A tiny lump was curled up on the bed. When he went over to take a look, he found Shi Sheng sprawled across the bed, the side of her face pressing against a pillow.

    ¡°No wonder your chest isn¡¯t growing if you sleep like this.¡± Yu Jiu shook his head and went over to turn her over, so she was sleeping the right side up, before helping to cover her with a nket.

    Throughout this, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t wake.

    System had also noticed that in modern worlds, Shi Sheng was a pretty good sleeper, unlike in other words where she¡¯d wake up as soon as someone appeared in her vicinity.

    <strong><i>¡®Just how did her brain develop this way...?¡¯</i></strong>

    System wished to express that it couldn¡¯t understand her at all.

    Yu Jiu watched Shi Sheng with a smile for a moment before bending over to pick up the messily strewn books.

    Most of the books were in English. He took a casual nce at their titles, but what he saw caused his expression to turn weird.

    <i>¡®My little green plum...has quite the future ah! Even the pornos she reads are in English... Can she really read them?¡¯</i>

    Other than pornos, there were also some other ¡®unique¡¯ books. As Yu Jiu picked them up, his expression turned even weirder.

    101 Ways To Die<sup>[2]</sup>...

    Death¡¯s Persistence & Efficiency...

    Yu Jiu turned to look at the person on the bed. Her chest rose and fall slightly as she breathed evenly. The current her was nothing like when she was awake.

    It seemed like all the thorns of guardedness and antagonism had been stripped away, leaving behind only a silent peacefulness.

    Yu Jiu turned back, his lips slowly raising. <i>¡®My little green plum sure is full of surprises. Since that¡¯s the case...¡¯</i>

    Yu Jiu organised all the books on the bookshelf, sorting them by genre.

    On the bookshelf, he saw several photographs that had been framed. Most of them contained Sheng Xia and her parents. But there was one where another child appeared.

    The boy was taller than the girl by a head. He was hugging the girl, while she had a timid expression on her face and it seemed like she was still crying...

    ¡°We¡¯ll have ample time in the future, little green plum.¡±

    <sup>[1]</sup> 1. Cry, 2. Kick up a fuss, 3. Threaten to hang (one)self

    <sup>[2]</sup> This is the title of a real video game, though I don¡¯t think the author was aware of this...

 Chapter 360 - Green Plum Meets Wine (11)

    Chapter 360 : Green Plum Meets Wine (11)

    Shi Sheng had a dream.

    It wasn¡¯t about her, but Sheng Xia.

    The scene was set at a vi, where a little girl was standing before railings wrapped in flowering vines. She craned her neck to peer at what was going on.

    In the distance, a family was currently busily packing up to move.

    A boy stood in front of a car, his head lowered.

    The little girl watched him, but he didn¡¯t raise his head to look at her.

    Only once he was called after everything had been packed onto the car did he raise his head and slowly turn to look at the girl.

    That gaze...was as vicious as a viper¡¯s.

    The little girl was scared into backing away. She then turned and ran stumbling back into the vi, as if a monster was hot on her heels.

    The scene suddenly faded away and Shi Sheng sat up on the bed.

    <strong>[Side Quest Unlocked: Memories in Time. Auto-epted.]</strong>

    Shi Sheng waspletely woken up from her drowsy state by System¡¯s icy-cold robotic voice.

    ¡°What memories in time?¡± <i>¡®The hell is that?¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Uncover Yu Jiu¡¯s past and the reason why Sheng Xia¡¯s parents died.]</strong>

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Wut? Didn¡¯t her parents die in a ne ident? And what¡¯s with Yu Jiu¡¯s past?¡¯</i>

    <i>System, if you stop randomly issuing quests and adding to the story, I¡¯ll thank your whole development team.¡¯</i>

    System didn¡¯t say anything. <strong><i>¡®Well, since Host is so amazing, she¡¯ll be able to solve it just by thinking for a bit...</i></strong>

    <strong><i>I¡¯ll just quietly be a system over here...¡¯</i></strong>

    ......

    Only when Shi Sheng got up from bed did she realise something was off. <i>¡®Why¡¯s the room so tidy? Did Sheng Xia have a habit of cleaning things up in her sleep???¡¯</i>

    Though that was clearly not the case.

    <i>¡®That idiot Yu Jiu must¡¯vee in! Where¡¯s my<sup>(lz)</sup> sword?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng left and found the living room to be very tidy too. But the silence indicated that no one was home.

    Her sword was still lying on the table in the living room, so Shi Sheng went over to pick it up. <i>¡®Forgot to take it back after beating up that fellow.¡¯</i>

    As it turned out, Yu Jiu really wasn¡¯t home. The door to his room was open, while his luggage was still ced beside it.

    Shi Sheng curled her lips before opening the fridge to look for food.

    Gu Yan did employ a part-timer toe clean up the house and restock the fridge every three days.

    Shi Sheng found that she¡¯d somehow pretty much emptied the fridge. She sighed and decided to just go out to find something to eat.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t really bother with touching up on her appearance or anything; she roughly straightened out her somewhat crumpled clothes before leaving the house.

    Once she¡¯d had her meal, she strolled around Curio Street with the Treasure-Hunter¡¯s Phone for a bit. By the time she returned, it was nearly 9pm.

    When she got out of the lift, she saw Yu Jiu leaning against the door to the house, some items lying near his feet.

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, I was beginning to think that you just didn¡¯t want to open the door for me.¡± Yu Jiu raised his head and gave her a smile.

    ¡°Even if I was home, I wouldn¡¯t open the door for you.¡± Shi Sheng nodded.

    Yu Jiu, ¡°...¡±

    Shi Sheng took out the keys and unlocked the door before strolling back to her room, not sparing Yu Jiu a single nce.

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, have you eaten yet?¡± Yu Jiu asked before she managed to get in.

    Shi Sheng turned to look at him and, seeming to think of something, began to stalk aggressively towards him. She stood on a chair, so that she could re down on him. ¡°Who allowed you into my room?!¡±

    Yu Jiu, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®You¡¯re not tall enough, so you use a stool<sup><strong>[1]</strong></sup>? Lil green plum, you have great ideas...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Uncle Gu.¡± Yu Jiu lifted his head slightly. His rather long hair parted to reveal his smooth forehead.

    Shi Sheng reckoned that if he curled his hair a bit and dyed it chestnut, he would probably be bursting with cuteness.

    But...

    Shi Sheng thought of the boy in the dream. He unknowingly began ovepping with the current Yu Jiu.

    <i>¡®This guy isn¡¯t as harmless as he appears...¡¯</i>

    And, true enough...

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, do you think that if I told Uncle Gu you tailed someone in the middle of the night, would he¡ª¡±

    ¡°Know what I want to do right now?¡± Shi Sheng interrupted him.

    Yu Jiu cocked his head slightly, his smile widening. ¡°...Me?¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Oh fuck your great grandma! Why is there someone more thug than me<sup>(lz)</sup>?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re clean enough.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze swept across his lower body. ¡°Bet you slept with a lot of people while you were out of the country, didn¡¯t you, Yu-gege?¡±

    Yu Jiu¡¯s eyes narrowed, as he reached out to hold her waist, drawing her into his arms as he pressed her against the dining table. ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, want to give it a shot?¡±

    ¡°How many years do you think you¡¯ll get for raping an underage girl?¡± Shi Sheng was very calm.

    Yu Jiuughed lightly. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Both Uncle Gu and my dad want us to be together. Even if I did do anything to you, they¡¯d just bring forward the wedding date.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, want to consider being with me?¡± Yu Jiu pressed close to Shi Sheng, smiling ambiguously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my first time¡¯s still here. I¡¯m clean as a whistle.¡±

    Shi Sheng made to kick his lower body.

    <i>¡®Honestly, even if he¡¯s Feng Ci, I still want to pummel him! He¡¯s asking for it!¡¯</i>

    Yu Jiu released Shi Sheng, nimbly dodging her kick. He ced a hand on his forehead andughed. ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, it¡¯s not good to be this violent, y¡¯know? We can have more intimate contact in future...¡±

    <i>¡®Where¡¯s my<sup>(lz)</sup> sword?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng drew her sword and brought it down towards Yu Jiu.

    He appeared to have practised some form of self-defence, for he was able to dodge her every swing.

    Though in the end, he still ended up getting a beating. Oh, and most of the furniture was destroyed in the process.

    <i>¡®Lil green plum is too violent!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei.¡± Yu Jiu dragged his aching body over to lean against Shi Sheng¡¯s door.

    ¡°Want another full body massage?¡± Shi Sheng raised a brow. ¡°Make an appointment for tomorrow.¡±

    Yu Jiu, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®No, pls.¡¯</i>

    He pulled out a box from his pocket. It was a square box that appeared to have been crafted from sandalwood.

    ¡°For you.¡± Yu Jiu handed the box over. ¡°A gift for meeting you again. Of course, you can also treat it as a lover¡¯s token.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s fingers emitted cracking sounds as she clenched them.

    Yu Jiu didn¡¯t mind, merely pulling her hand over and cing the box in it. He then proceeded to hold his waist and limp back to his room.

    Shi Sheng shut the door and toyed with the box he had given her. After a long while, she opened it up and a dense spirit energy greeted her.

    In the boxy a jade pendant.

    <i>¡®Spirit jade...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng was slightly surprised. This was rather hard to get.

    Of course, that was under the condition it wasn¡¯t a cultivation world. These things were rathermon there.

    <i>¡®This is what he bought for 3 million? Howe I wasn¡¯t aware that this was being auctioned?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng tried to recall.

    She finally managed to recall that several items had been auctioned off without being physically presented to the audience; only their pictures had been shown.

    Since her attention had been on Shen Jiayin at the time, she hadn¡¯t really looked at them. That should¡¯ve been when he¡¯d bid for it.

    <i>¡®But still, wanting to make me pay for it... I still wanna pummel him, even if he was intending to give it to me...¡¯</i>

    For several days in a row, Shi Sheng would leave the house early and returnte. Yu Jiu was either locked at home or pummelled to the point where he couldn¡¯t get up.

    Yet Yu Jiu¡¯s interest in Shi Sheng merely grew.

    Shi Sheng was beginning to suspect that had she not been underage, there was a distinct possibility he would¡¯ve straight out slept with her...

    As this was the first time she¡¯d encountered such a ¡®passionate¡¯ viin, she was feeling rather unused to it.

    For the sake of avoiding him, Shi Sheng even ran over to Gu Yan¡¯spany. But she always ended up being ¡®betrayed¡¯ by Gu Yan.

    Shi Sheng felt like she was on the verge of a mental breakdown. <i>¡®Long-term Meal Ticket, why don¡¯ you love me no more...¡¯</i>

    The summer break passed by in a crazed haze. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t meet Shen Jiayin during this period, so she didn¡¯t know how much thetter had earned over the holidays.

    <sup>[1]</sup> I think this is a catchphrase sort of deal. Probably from the inte or something.

 Chapter 361 - Green Plum Meets Wine (12)

    <h4>Chapter 361 : Green Plum Meets Wine (12)</h4>

    Yu Jiu still had to continue his studies abroad. Shi Sheng nigh enthusiastically sent him off at the airport.

    <i>¡®This idiot is finally leaving! Luckily, no stupid chain quest appeared to make me follow him...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, do you really want me to leave that much?¡± Yu Jiu dragged his luggage along, as he looked at Shi Sheng with raised brows.

    <i>¡®My lil green plum doesn¡¯t seem to like me all that much.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Yep. Hurry off, then.¡± Shi Sheng waved. The only reason she came to see him off was to make sure he really left.

    ¡°You wound me.¡± Yu Jiu made to ruffle Shi Sheng¡¯s hair, but she stepped back.

    His hand stopped awkwardly in mid-air before he put it down, as if nothing was wrong. ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too early. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    <i>¡®My lil green plum is so fun that I simply muste back.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Obediently wait for me to return.¡± Yu Jiu waved at Shi Sheng. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Crazy fuck.¡¯</i>

    After Yu Jiu left, Shi Sheng felt that she was able to breath more easily, now that there was finally no one to question her on her whereabouts all the time, or tease her with every other sentence.

    ......

    School re-opened. It was their final year before senior high.

    Shi Sheng was not a fan of having exams on the day school re-opened. <i>¡®You¡¯re killing me here!¡¯</i>

    She hadn¡¯t seen Yin Mo during the summer break, but now he appeared much worse for wear.

    On the other hand, Shen Jiayin...en, appeared much prettier than before.

    <i>¡®Tsk tsk.</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t even know who saved the FL that time in the alleyway. The FL¡¯s cheats are always inexhaustible... Though I<sup>(bbb)</sup> want to say no, it¡¯s no use...</i>

    <i>System won¡¯t give me<sup>(bbb)</sup> any cheats...¡¯</i>

    After the test, Yin Mo called Shen Jiayin by name and summoned her to his office.

    Shi Sheng lifted her head to look at her. Although Shen Jiayin appeared reluctant, she couldn¡¯t defy inside the school, so she could only follow Yin Mo to his office.

    ¡°Hey... Sheng Xia, d¡¯you know?¡± Yao Qin turned around the moment Shen Jiayin and Yin Mo left the ssroom, gossip written all over her face.

    ¡°What?¡± Shi Sheng turned to look at Yao Qin.

    Yao Qin leaned back. ¡°During the summer break, I saw Shen Jiayin and Teacher Yin together. Their rtionship didn¡¯t appear normal...¡±

    Shi Sheng raised a brow but didn¡¯t speak.

    Yao Qin continued, ¡°I even saw her attend a charity auction. I wonder who brought her in.¡±

    Although Yao Qin¡¯s family background was quite well-off, it couldn¡¯tpare to Gu Yan¡¯s, so the type of charity auctions she was able to attend shouldn¡¯t be very major ones.

    <i>¡®Why did the FL go to that type of charity auction?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Do you know what Shen Jiayin¡¯s family does?¡± Yao Qin prattled on.

    Shen Jiayin had reincarnated to the time she just transferred over and hadn¡¯t really talked to people much since then, so no one knew of her family background.

    ¡°Nope.¡± Shi Sheng shook her head.

    Shen Jiayin¡¯s family situation was a bitplicated. Her parents favoured sons over daughters, so she was already unloved at home. But then Shen Jiayinter discovered that she wasn¡¯t even their real daughter at all.

    The situation with the rest of the Shen n was even moreplicated, as they were borderline ultra-wealthy. There were plenty of asshole rtives for Shen Jiayin to punish, which she did with great pleasure.

    Yao Qin suddenly concluded, ¡°Sheng Xia, you seem to have changed.¡±

    <i>¡®The previous Sheng Xia just liked to sleep, but she wasn¡¯t this distant. She also wasn¡¯t this curt, like you¡¯re asking her for money by prompting her to speak more...¡¯</i>

    ¡°We¡¯re all growing up.¡± Shi Sheng tapped her pen on the desk, the sound quite pleasing to the ears.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just stay in one spot.¡±

    Yao Qin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Don¡¯t understand your thinking, Einstein...¡¯</i>

    Yao Qin watched Shi Sheng pull out an English book, and her lip twitched. <i>¡®This mere mortal does not understand the world of top students!¡¯</i>

    ......

    The first month went by rather peacefully for Shi Sheng. For some reason or other, Shen Jiayin didn¡¯t stir up trouble during this time. She would asionally go out with Wen Jingxuan and Xie Chen.

    If Shi Sheng was in a good mood, she¡¯d go watch them. If not, she wouldn¡¯t bother watching the FL show-off, instead choosing to catch up on her ¡®mental sustenance¡¯.

    Shi Sheng found that Shen Jiayin and Yin Mo appeared to have grown distant. In the end, he didn¡¯t even teach sses any more.

    The homeroom teacher that had been on maternity leave came back and resumed her duties.

    Without Yin Mo, it seemed the students had one less thing to gossip about.

    Shi Sheng observed Shen Jiayin for several days. Thetter seemed quite relieved at Yin Mo¡¯s departure.

    <i>¡®Well I suppose it was to be expected for a book that had a plotline stretching out for so long to have the romance to progress slowly.¡¯</i>

    Yu Jiu didn¡¯t return, and Yin Mo didn¡¯t show himself.

    Life in junior high turned duller.

    Meanwhile, Shi Sheng stably kept her position as a dunce.

    If she said she was going to hit a certain score, she really would get it¡ªand not a single mark higher or lower.

    Since the teachers were aware of her true ability, they didn¡¯t fuss too much, merely reminding her that she had to answer questions seriously during the mid-term exams.

    A valedictorian-style dunce...

    All the students around her expressed that they¡¯d never seen such a show-off before.

    Show-off Sheng safely made her way through junior high and ranked up to senior high.

    Shi Sheng naturally picked the same school as Shen Jiayin.

    As the top scorer in the province, Shen Jiayin received a lot of attention from different parties in school.

    Shi Sheng knew why Shen Jiayin wanted to score first ce. She wanted to start her ownpany.

    But since running a business was very time-consuming, she¡¯d hardly have any time toe to school. Hence, she¡¯d have to score first ce to get more bargaining power with the faculty.

    Everything went ording to how it did in the original storyline.

    In her third year of senior high, Shen Jiayin truly started apany. Since she had money, even if she wasn¡¯t familiar with running a business, she could hire professionals to do it for her.

    As reality proved, though money was not omnipotent, having no money at all could solve nothing.

    Shi Sheng had paid attention to thepany¡¯s progress. It was a bit slow, but the direction was good. Well, Shen Jiayin <i>was</i> from the future, so she had plenty of advantages when it came to being informed.

    Yao Qin was still in the same ss as Shi Sheng. They were even seated close together, with Yao Qin upying the seat in front of Shi Sheng¡¯s.

    Once ss had ended, she turned around to ask Shi Sheng, ¡°Sheng Xia, are you going to the event tonight?¡±

    ¡°What event?¡± Shi Sheng didn¡¯t lift her head, merely asking offhandedly.

    ¡°Dunno. My dad told me to go. I heard a lot of business people are going to be present, so Uncle Gu should be going too. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an event centred around stone-gambling.¡± Sheng Jiayin had appeared behind Shi Sheng at some point and spoke up.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Yao Qin didn¡¯t really like Shen Jiayin. Ever since thetter stole the position of most popr girl in senior high from her, Yao Qin disliked Shen Jiayin even more. The two hade into conflict several times.

    Shen Jiayin¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful smirk. ¡°I¡¯d advise you not to go. It¡¯s a far more serious affair than a regr event.¡±

    Yao Qin humphed coldly. ¡°Shen Jiayin, aren¡¯t you just relying on your slight acquaintance with that person from the Wen n? How much ability do you have?¡±

    Shi Sheng reached out to touch Yao Qin hand, causing thetter to lower her head and look at her. Shi Sheng¡¯s lips lifted in a slight smile, her gaze calm.

    <i>¡®If you mock the FL now, you¡¯re the one that¡¯s going to have your face pped in future.</i>

    <i>She¡¯s pretty capable, seeing as how Wen Jingxuan¡¯s the one hugging her thigh...¡¯</i>

    This conflict ended up being subtly diffused by Shi Sheng.

    Shen Jiayin walked to a desk in front of Shi Sheng to grab her things, before walking towards the ssroom door.

    As she passed them, she raised her chin slightly. ¡°See you tonight.¡±

    ¡°Sheng Xia, look at her¡ª¡±

    ¡°If you imagine yourself as a queen, you¡¯ll know that her pride doesn¡¯t even measure up to one of your own farts.¡± Shi Sheng calmly answered.

    Yao Qin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Top Student, this analogy of yours is really quite...something.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 362 - Green Plum Meets Wine (13)

    Chapter 362 : Green Plum Meets Wine (13)

    That night, Shi Sheng was still dragged along to the event.

    There were quite a few young men and women. If you merely looked at the backgrounds of the attendees, it certainly did seem like a pretty important event. However, this was seemingly at odds with the fact that most of them appeared rather young.

    Shi Sheng allowed herself to be pulled along by Yao Qin, as she went through the original setting in her mind.

    Only after stepping onto the dance floor did Shi Sheng remember that the FL would be the disciple of a magnate in the stone-gambling world.

    But he was, shall we say...not a good person by any means.

    Those who had heard the news sent their children here in the hope that they¡¯d be chosen by this magnate.

    If they could be his disciple, then their statuses would rise drastically.

    Of course, all of them were merely there to serve as foils to the real star, the FL, and emphasise her already powerful background.

    ¡°There¡¯s so many people.¡± Yao Qin scanned the crowd. ¡°Strange...why don¡¯t I see my dad? Hey, it¡¯s Uncle Gu!¡±

    Yao Qin pulled Shi Sheng along, as she squeezed through the crowd to get to Gu Yan. He was standing together with Yu Xingyun.

    Since both men were handsome and didn¡¯t have any femalepanionship, they couldn¡¯t help but draw attention.

    ¡°Uncle Gu.¡± Yao Qin obediently called, before turning to Yu Xingyun. Since she didn¡¯t know how to refer to him, she just called him ¡®Uncle¡¯.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Yao Qin.¡± Gu Yan had some impression of her. She had always been rather close to Sheng Xia. After thetter had entered her ¡®rebellious phase¡¯, Yao Qin was pretty much the only person he saw at her side consistently.

    ¡°Xiaoxia¡¯s here too.¡± Yu Xingyun caught sight of Shi Sheng first. ¡°If I¡¯d known you wereing, I would¡¯ve sent people to fetch you.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Yu. Uncle Gu.¡± Shi Sheng obediently called them.

    In the past year, Gu Yan had roughly gotten an idea of what the ¡®rebellious teen stage¡¯ Shi Sheng was like.

    If you gave her respect, she¡¯d return it.

    But if you dared to disrespect her even slightly, she was capable of raising all hell to get back at you.

    Yao Qin released Shi Sheng and tactfully spoke, ¡°Uncle Gu, I¡¯ll go find my dad first. I¡¯lle backter.¡±

    ¡°Go on then.¡± Gu Yan nodded.

    After Yao Qin left, Gu Yan began nagging like an old mom, causing Shi Sheng to look to Yu Xingyun for assistance.

    Yu Xingyunughed boisterously as he ced an arm around Gu Yan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t nag so much, the girl¡¯s already all grown up! She knows what she¡¯s doing!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m losing control of her already.¡± Gu Yan shook his head helplessly. Their conversation began derailing from there.

    But Shi Sheng didn¡¯t expect Gu Yan to suddenly address her again.

    ¡°Ah right, your Yu-gege¡¯s arriving in a bit. Go outside and fetch him.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®I¡¯m sorry? What did you say? I couldn¡¯t hear you over the wind...</i>

    <i>Why¡¯d hee back... Back... Back...¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Chain Quest 2: Go and wee Yu Jiu.]</strong>

    System¡¯s guts had grown, so it began forcing her toplete this quest by blocking off every path but the one leading to the outside.

    <i>¡®System!!!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng made her way to the entrance with a dark expression, whereupon the attendants nking it gave her a bow.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Which idiot trained these lot? Bowing so deeply... Are you attending a funeral?¡¯</i>

    The outside world was still filled with brilliant lights. Shi Sheng was standing on top of the stairs, and was just about to descend them to run off, when she saw Shen Jiayin get off a car.

    The one opening the door for her was Wen Jingxuan.

    The two came face-to-face with Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Sheng Xia, you really came.¡± Shen Jiayin had an appropriate smile. Her exquisite make-upplemented her equally beautiful evening gown, making for a perfectbination.

    Shi Sheng was standing on the stairs, and the sides were blocked off by those temporary velvet rope railings that were usually put up to help maintain order. If they wanted to enter, they would either have to circle around Shi Sheng, or wait for her to make way.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here if you are?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s words were prickly.

    Shen Jiayin¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Of course you cane. I never said you couldn¡¯t.¡±

    <i>¡®Howe I never knew that she won¡¯t give others any face when talking?¡¯</i>

    In her previous life, they were already in university when Shen Jiayin first got to know Sheng Xia.

    She had been your ssic rich girl, with countless followers and admirers. She never saw anyone as her equal, always holding herself above others like she was a queen.

    Shen Jiayin hadn¡¯t expected the Sheng Xia in junior and senior high to be even more arrogant than she had been in university.

    ¡°Then what¡¯re you spouting bullshit for?¡±

    Shen Jiayin¡¯s expression finally turned unsightly.

    Wen Jingxuan made a timely intervention in a gentle and polite manner. ¡°Miss, may I ask you to allow us to pass through?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    <i>¡®Wanna run away after getting me<sup>(lz)</sup> all fired up? What do you take me<sup>(lz)</sup> for? A piece of pottery?¡¯</i>

    Wen Jingxuan was stunned. He probably never expected her to reject his request.

    ¡°There¡¯s space over there, go that way!¡± Shi Sheng pointed to the other entrances to the side.

    Wen Jingxuan, ¡°...¡±

    The entrances to the venue were clearly defined; the younger generation had to enter through this door, while their parents¡¯ generation and those even older entered through the other entrances to either side.

    The atmosphere was already rather tense when more people arrived. Seeing that their way was blocked, they couldn¡¯t help butin.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why¡¯re you just standing on the stairs and blocking the way?¡±

    ¡°Oi, you guys in front, are you moving in or not? Even if you don¡¯t want to go in, we do!¡±

    One of the attendants who¡¯d bowed to Shi Sheng earlier ran over and attempted to persuade her earnestly. ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t block the way. If you wish to wait for someone, you can wait up there.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at the attendant, who directed his somewhat beseeching gaze at her.

    It was their duty to maintain order. Not only would their sries be deducted if anything happened, there was also a possibility they¡¯d be fired, so the consequences were very serious.

    Shi Sheng curled her lips, but still turned around and climbed back up the stairs.

    The attendant let out a sigh of relief. <i>¡®Fortunately, this guest is understanding.¡¯</i>

    Only now did Wen Jingxuan and Shen Jiayin climb the stairs.

    ¡°Mister, please go that way instead.¡±

    ¡°You dare to stop my Young Master?! Seeking death!¡±

    A suddenmotion broke out on the other side, causing all the attendants to look over there.

    Since they all had a vantage point by standing atop the stairs, they easily made out what was happening.

    A young man and his bodyguard had been stopped from entering. The bodyguard had arge stature and was currently grabbing an attendant¡¯spel, easily lifting thetter off the ground.

    When Shen Jiayin saw the man, she stiffened, and her expression turned even more unsightly.

    Yin Mo¡¯s gaze turned to look in this direction too, and it met Shen Jiayin¡¯s.

    But at this time, a man wearing a tuxedo ran out and bowed towards Yin Mo.

    From how deep his bow was...Shi Sheng had a pretty good idea of who trained those attendants...

    ¡°Mr Yin, my apologies. The new staff aren¡¯t experienced enough, so please don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Their manager¡¯s careful attitude caused the other attendants to not even dare to breathe too loudly. Yin Mo retracted his gaze and ordered his bodyguard, ¡°Release him.¡±

    Hearing this, the bodyguard released the attendant, who was supported by others before he could slide to the ground weakly.

    <i>¡®That scared the shit out of me! I thought I was gonna die!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Mr Yin, please enter.¡± The man bowed and scraped as he made an inviting gesture.

    Yin Mo followed him up the stairs, and expressionlessly made his way inside. Meanwhile, all the observers were left with confused expressions. <i>¡®Who¡¯s that young man? He must¡¯ve been a bigshot if the manager came out personally to wee him!¡¯</i>

    After Yin Mo and the other man had entered, a figure suddenly dashed over, making a beeline for the same entrance.

    ¡°Hey, Sir! You can¡¯t enter from here!¡± Though he was still trying to calm down the lingering fear in his heart, the attendant still fulfilled his duties by stopping this person.

    ¡°En? Is this door not meant for humans?¡±

    Attendant, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®How am I supposed to reply to that?¡¯</i>

 Chapter 363 - Green Plum Meets Wine (14)

    Chapter 363 : Green Plum Meets Wine (14)

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a door meant for humans, why can¡¯t I use it?¡±

    Attendant, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Did I not check the almanac before leaving the house today? First there¡¯s an important person I don¡¯t recognise, now there¡¯s a troublemaker...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Sir, you can enter from that side.¡± The attendant politely indicated the other entrance.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Shi Sheng felt like facepalming.

    <i>¡®Is this fellow really a viin? Because he¡¯s throwing the faces of viins everywhere right now! Look at how Yin Mo showed up! Now that¡¯s the entrance a viin should have, okay?</i>

    <i>What¡¯s with asking 100,000 Whys like a scrub?! Pei!</i>

    <i>That idiot Yu Jiu is here, better run!¡¯</i>

    Having remembered this, Shi Sheng descended the stairs.

    Seeing that Shi Sheng had run off, Yu Jiu couldn¡¯t bother with ying 100,000 Whys with the attendant anymore, as he ran off to chase her.

    Attendant, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Does this kid have a mental problem? He was so good-looking too... Howe he¡¯s a retard?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng was very fast, but Yu Jiu wasn¡¯t slow either; he soon managed to block her way.

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, am I so scary that you must run the moment you see me?¡± Yu Jiu¡¯s breathing hadn¡¯t even been disrupted. His gaze was just a bit dangerous.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to stop myself from hitting you.¡± Shi Sheng was very truthful.

    Yu Jiu¡¯s dimples showed. ¡°Your punches are kisses, and your insults are my sweet nothings. Although the way you show your love is a bit hard to understand, I¡¯ll do my best to bear with it.¡±

    <i>¡®Bear with it your grandpa!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Yep, really wanna hit him.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s hands were itching, so she dragged him into the flower bushes lining the side of the path and began to pummel him.

    Meanwhile, the passers-by could only see the bush shaking about, as well as the asional glimpse of human figures.

    Passers-by, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®People nowadays really don¡¯t have any shame! Although it¡¯s night time, doing this in the middle of a busy road is simply improper!¡¯</i>

    ......

    Shi Sheng had been nning on leaving after giving Yu Jiu a beating, but that damned System just had to show up and issue another chain quest. As a result, Yu Jiu suffered another beating.

    When they returned to the event, he ran off somewhere to get changed into something much more appropriate.

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, aren¡¯t I the handsomest guy here?¡± Yu Jiu raised his brows suggestively.

    <i>¡®Sure. Like a fucking cricket<sup><strong>[1]</strong></sup>!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng put another three paces between them, a contemptuous expression on her face. <i>¡®My Feng Ci wouldn¡¯t be this retarded! Definitely not!¡¯</i>

    There were a lot of young people present, so it was a much livelier gathering than those with only adults.

    The older generation brought their children around to associate with other people.

    As for those kids who didn¡¯t know where their meal ticket had gone to (i.e. Shi Sheng), they could only stand to the side and watch.

    Yu Jiu appeared to have pretty much no sense of presence, since no one came up to speak to him.

    <i>¡®I mean, look at Wen Jingxuan for example! See how many people are surrounding him?</i>

    <i>Yu Jiu, aren¡¯t you the viin? Why is your presence so thin???</i>

    <i>Viins should be the centre of attention at gatherings, right? That¡¯s how novels should go!</i>

    <i>The hell are you being so lowkey for?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Mr Yu.¡±

    Right as Shi Sheng was daydreaming, a blonde-haired foreigner came over, carrying a ss of red wine as he called out in broken Chinese.

    Yu Jiu gave him a nonchnt look. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Apologies for disturbing you Mr Yu... It¡¯s to do with that matter. We want to have a word with you.¡±

    The foreigner¡¯s Chinese was rather awkward, so there were plenty of pauses in his speech.

    Yu Jiu ced an arm around Shi Sheng¡¯s shoulders and pushed her in front of him. ¡°If you guys can get my Xiaoxia-meimei to speak for you, I¡¯ll agree to your suggestion.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®The hell? What line of business are these people in? For fuck¡¯s sake, lil hobby-horse, what¡¯re you up to now?¡¯</i>

    The foreigner examined Shi Sheng, his brow furrowing. In the end, he nodded at Yu Jiu before returning to his group and discussing with them, casting the asional nce towards Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, when theye look for you, just scorn them all you want. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll back you up.¡± Yu Jiu turned and murmured in Shi Sheng¡¯s ear.

    ¡°So...what do you do?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s gazended on the foreigners. Two of them appeared to stand out among the rest with their imposing manner. They didn¡¯t seem like normal people at all, much less so when taking into ount the bulges at the side of their hips.

    <i>¡®They actually brought guns to this type of event...</i>

    <i>Oi, police? There¡¯re people in illegal possession of guns here!¡¯</i>

    Yu Jiu¡¯s eyes curved upwards as he leaned closer to Shi Sheng. ¡°If you want to know, find the answer yourself.¡±

    Shi Sheng wasted no time in expressing how much she thought he was an idiot through her gaze. ¡°And you¡¯re not afraid they¡¯ll end up ¡®taking care¡¯ of me?¡±

    <i>¡®In no way do those people look like good people! Yet this idiot dares to put me in front of them?!¡¯</i>

    Yu Jiu plucked a drink off a server¡¯s tray and handed it to Shi Sheng. ¡°But Xiaoxia-meimei, you¡¯re much stronger than them, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    He blinked at Shi Sheng. That rather immature face was so adorable, it made one want to just pinch it.

    He suddenly lowered his head, his warm breath brushing across Shi Sheng¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m around, no one would dare toy a finger on you.¡±

    ¡°There are plenty of people who¡¯d dare toy a finger on me.¡± Shi Sheng frowned and moved away from him.<i> ¡®Do you take the FL-sama and ML-sama¡¯s haloes as mere decorations?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng had just been thinking about the ML, when she saw Yin Mo chatting with the foreigners from before. Since they were too far away, she couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. But from their expressions, she reckoned they weren¡¯t too happy about each other...

    Yu Jiu sipped his champagne as he looked at the crowd, the target of his gaze unknown.

    Shi Sheng examined him out of the corner of her eye, while her mind whirred as she tried to put the pieces in ce. Unfortunately, there were too few clues for Shi Sheng toe to a conclusion for now.

    So she could only give up.

    Yin Mo chatted with the foreigners for about five minutes before leaving. They hesitated for a long time before sending the representative from before to head towards Shi Sheng.

    But before he could get close, Shen Jiayin popped up from somewhere and bumped into him.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry for dirtying your clothes!¡± Shen Jiayin pointed at the stains on his clothing with an apologetic expression.

    ¡°It...is okay.¡± The foreigner probably didn¡¯t wish to cause any unnecessary trouble, wanting to continue heading in Shi Sheng¡¯s direction. Unfortunately for him, Shen Jiayin kept harassing him with apologies.

    Having been dyed thus, he didn¡¯t even notice when Yu Jiu brought Shi Sheng somewhere else.

    By the time he looked again, the two had already disappeared. Meanwhile, the host¡¯s side had already sent someone on stage to start speaking into the microphone.

    ¡°Ahem... I would like to give my thanks to everyone, for taking time out of their busy schedules to attend this event...¡±

    Everyone immediately quietened down and looked towards the stage.

    Opening speeches were always long, drawn-out, and filled with useless words. After around 5 or 6 minutes, he finally got to the point.

    ¡°...Everyone knows why we are gathered here today. Then, may I please ask the children who are participating to step forth. We will be testing your basics in a bit.¡±

    The moment the words escaped his lips, some parents were already pushing their children forward, though most didn¡¯t move.

    They had only brought their children out to expand their horizons, and knew their limits, so they wouldn¡¯t send their kids up to lose face.

    Only those who had confidence in their kids¡¯ stone-gambling abilities dared to send them forward.

    <sup>[1]</sup> The word for handsome is Ë§, pronounced ¡®shuai¡¯. Cricket is ó¬ó°, pronounced ¡®xi shuai¡¯. Hence she¡¯s saying, sure, you¡¯re <i>shuai</i>alright... Just not that kind...

 Chapter 364 - Green Plum Meets Wine (15)

    Chapter 364 : Green Plum Meets Wine (15)

    Shi Sheng watched them coldly from her corner. <i>¡®They¡¯re all just foils to the FL anyway.¡¯</i>

    This was the focus of the event. Even if their own children stood no chance, people still wanted to see whose kids could impress the magnate enough for him to make them his final disciple.

    The test on basic theory finished quickly. All those who could finish answering were told to stand on the other side.

    Shen Jiayin stood towards the end. When it was her turn, she answered calmly and proficiently, cutting a stark contrast to the previous few who stuttered and got their words all jumbled up.

    ¡°Whose kid is this? She¡¯s actually thisposed...¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s quite a good seedling¡ªher basics are very solid. I just wonder what her judgement is like.¡± The speaker was probably in this line of business.

    Only five people passed the first test. Three boys and two girls.

    Shen Jiayin received the most attention.

    The final test was on one¡¯s judgement. Basically, you had to pick three stones from a pile of unopened ores. The one who picked the stones with the highest total value would be the winner.

    The other children would be able to keep the ores they¡¯d picked.

    This was simply giving away money! You could see just how rich this magnate was!

    Of course, that was under the condition that you had the judgement and luck to open up an ore worth several tens of millions and strike it rich.

    Though, Shi Sheng reckoned, these ores should have been screened beforehand. The only one who stood a chance of getting lucky was the FL.

    ¡°If I¡¯d known about this beforehand, then I would¡¯ve gone too.¡± Shi Sheng muttered. <i>¡®It¡¯s free money! Why wouldn¡¯t I want it?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, you like these things?¡± Yu Jiu leaned against a pir as he asked her with upturned lips.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you like? Me?¡±

    Shi Sheng gave him the ¡®you¡¯re an idiot¡¯ look. ¡°Just how big is your face?¡±

    ¡°Not very big, but it¡¯s handsome.¡± Yu Jiuughed as he spoke.

    <i>¡®Handsome my arse! You¡¯re at most cute!¡¯</i>

    While the two were bickering, the selection had already begun.

    Shi Sheng was very curious about how Shen Jiayin utilised her cheat, so she moved to a spot closer to her.

    Shen Jiayin¡¯s method of selecting ores was different from the rest. She didn¡¯t go up to inspect it up close, merely pointing one out every so often, like how a ruler would view their territory from afar.

    ¡°Can she really pick a good one this casually?¡±

    ¡°I think she just has solid theory, but nothing else.¡±

    ¡°If she can pick a good one like this, I¡¯ll write my name backwards!¡±

    Shi Sheng turned to look at the people conversing. They were standing next to her.

    They were a pair of balding men with beer bellies, chubby faces andrge ears. Their gazes contained some lust when they looked at Shen Jiayin.

    Yu Jiu came over, blocking them off from her view as he asked her casually, ¡°You don¡¯t like her?¡±

    Shi Sheng shifted her gaze. ¡°Oh, I like her a lot.¡±

    <i>¡®I like her so much, I wanna kill her.¡¯</i>

    Yu Jiu found that his understanding of his little green plum grew less and less, though he felt she was more interesting now¡ªlike this was the way she should be.

    As if the person in his memories was the one that was off.

    Yu Jiu reached out to pull Shi Sheng into his embrace, blocking out everyone else.

    ¡°Whaddya want, trying to get fresh with me? Do you <i>want </i>to get beaten up?¡± Shi Sheng gave him a dirty look.

    Yu Jiu brought her into his arms fully and tightly held on to her. ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, you don¡¯t want to lose face in public, do you?¡±

    <strong>[Chain Quest 4: Don¡¯t struggle.]</strong>

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, we can discuss this when we get home.¡± Yu Jiu chuckled.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Do you believe that I¡¯ll<sup>(lz)</sup> take my sword out to hack you to death right now? System, I think you also want to ascend the heavens ah!¡¯</i>

    Shen Jiayin had already picked her three choices and was currently just standing there calmly.

    Even if she picked poorly, people would respect her for her guts.

    <i>¡®FL show-offs are pretty effective too.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng took her phone out and opened up the Taobao app. Yu Jiu¡¯s gazended on it for a moment before angling his body to help her block other people¡¯s view.

    He watched her tap around on the screen, causing the pictures to change very quickly. It was quite a novelty.

    <i>¡®If she¡¯s at ease to let me see this, does it mean I¡¯m no longer someone she feels guarded against?¡¯ </i>Thinking of this made Yu Jiu very happy. He didn¡¯t know why he was happy, but he didn¡¯t dislike the feeling.

    It was obvious Yu Jiu was thinking too much, though.

    The reason Shi Sheng dared to take it out was because she waspletely unafraid that people would covet it.

    <i>¡®Want it? Come take it!¡¯</i>

    The first thing Shi Sheng did every time she arrived in a new world was to estimate the average strength of its inhabitants.

    She¡¯d use the original plotline, as well as the density of the surrounding spirit energy, to deduce the strength of the most powerfulbatant the world could offer. From there, it was a simple matter to determine whether or not it was within her abilities to deal with them.

    She¡¯de to a conclusion that she could deal with anything this world had to offer.

    Shi Sheng tapped on the screen for a while, before stopping on a particrly good-looking stone. From the number of zeros, you¡¯d know this ore contained something good.

    The three stones the FL had chosen were pretty good too¡ªtheir values were very high.

    Shi Sheng was very close to that high-valued stone, and it just so happened that a boy in thepetition was near it as well. His brows were locked in contemtion, as if he couldn¡¯t decide which ore to choose.

    Shi Sheng put her phone away and pulled Yu Jiu¡¯s hand off her. Making sure that no one was paying attention, Shi Sheng made her way closer to the boy.

    Yu Jiu had been helping her keep watch on the surrounding crowd, so he hadn¡¯t gotten a good look at what was on the phone¡¯s screen. He didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do, but he still followed her.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Shi Sheng beckoned at the boy.

    He hadn¡¯t been aware of her presence at first. It was only after Shi Sheng called him a good number of times that he began to notice her.

    He looked around him and, seeing that there was no one around, pointed at himself questioningly.

    Shi Sheng crooked her finger and mouthed, ¡°Come here.¡±

    Sheng Xia was the type of girl who had a gentle and pretty appearance, so it was easy for one to feel goodwill towards her.

    The boy saw that everyone else was focused on Shen Jiayin, so he shuffled over to Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t wait for him to waste his breath; she pointed at the stone she¡¯d seen. ¡°See that one? Pick it and I guarantee you the win.¡±

    The boy seemed the shy sort, for his face reddened before he even spoke. ¡°Is this...okay?¡±

    <i>¡®She¡¯s not in thepetition, so how can she help me choose?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Dunno.¡± Shi Sheng had an honest face. <i>¡®The rules never said you couldn¡¯t get other people to help...¡¯</i>

    Yu Jiu suppressed the urge tough. <i>¡®My lil green plum is so cute, even when she¡¯s helping people cheat! I seem to be liking her more and more! What do I do ah?¡¯</i>

    He looked at the boy. ¡°If you can¡¯t choose, just pick the one my Xiaoxia-meimei told you to. Though if you do win, you can¡¯t agree to be his final disciple; it¡¯ll give you away.¡±

    Though Yu Jiu was always smiling when he talked to others, his tone contained some distance, as well as an authority that made one dare not disobey.

    The boy hesitated for a moment, as he checked his surroundings. Noticing no one was paying any attention to him, he nodded and returned to his spot.

    He had probably wanted to pick the stones on his own, but since he couldn¡¯t decide, and adding on to the fact that time was ticking down, he got the attendant to pick the stone Shi Sheng had pointed at.

    Next was the paring of the stones. Since it would take a long time, the host allowed the others to either pick the the stones too or just rest at the side.

    Shi Sheng strolled through the unopened ores as Yu Jiu followed behind, his gaze fixed on her.

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, can you lend me that thing from just now?¡± Yu Jiu picked up the pace so that he was standing next to Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Would you understand it?¡± <i>¡®It¡¯s high-tech by the standards of this time, y¡¯know? Are you sure you¡¯d know what you are looking at with <strong>your</strong> IQ?¡¯</i>

 Chapter 365 - Green Plum Meets Wine (16)

    Chapter 365 : Green Plum Meets Wine (16)

    ¡°You¡¯re looking down on me! Xiaoxia-meimei, you have to believe that your Yu-gege is really capable!¡±

    ¡°Yet you still end up being beaten by me.¡± Shi Sheng spoke coolly.

    ¡°If it was your wish, I naturally had toply.¡± Yu Jiuughed as he said this.

    Shi Sheng turned and caught sight of the smile ying on his lips. She stared at him for a few seconds, before handing the phone to him.

    Smartphones hadn¡¯t even appeared in this time period yet, so Yu Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up upon seeing it, just like when he¡¯d first seen her sword.

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, where¡¯d you get this? It¡¯s much more advanced than the current technology!¡± Yu Jiu turned so that his body blocked the phone from view of the surveince cameras and other people.

    ¡°Aliens gave it to me.¡± Shi Sheng began bullshitting. ¡°Do you believe it?¡±

    ¡°As long as it came out of your mouth, I believe it.¡± Yu Jiu ced the phone in his pocket. This ce was too crowded¡ªit was unsuitable for him to examine it further.

    Shi Sheng gave him a look, to which he replied with a brilliant smile. ¡°My body and heart belong to you, Xiaoxia-meimei.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t angry, Yu Jiu continued, ¡°Mhm. Xiaoxia-meimei is wee to collect them at any time.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Shi Sheng nodded. ¡°Go dissect yourself. I¡¯ll collect the pieces.¡±

    Yu Jiu, ¡°...¡±

    For some reason, the book titled ¡°101 Ways To Die¡± that he¡¯d found in her room floated to the forefront of his mind.

    And that couldn¡¯t help but conjure an image of Shi Sheng in a doctor¡¯s gown, as hey bound on an ice-cold operating table...

    He shivered and hurriedly pulled Shi Sheng. ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, I don¡¯t want to be separated from you by the boundaries of life and death! I want to be with you forever!¡±

    Yu Jiu froze after he said that, but he soon felt at ease. <i>¡®My little green plum is so cute; I can¡¯t let other people have her!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Sounds like you¡¯ve said it to a lot of people before.¡± Shi Sheng pulled his hand off with a fake smile. ¡°Yu Jiu-gege, it seems you¡¯re looking down on me too since you¡¯re trying to use a tactic for coaxing little girls on me.¡±

    Yu Jiu swore with three fingers raised. ¡°I have no interest whatsoever in other girls.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re interested in boys? Really couldn¡¯t tell that Yu Jiu-gege was inclined that way! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Uncle Yu. But if you¡¯re nning on tricking me into a sham marriage<sup>[1]</sup>, forget about it!¡±

    Yu Jiu, ¡°...¡±

    Shi Sheng harrumphed andughed. <i>¡®Fight with me<sup>(lz)</sup> will ya? Think all those people I<sup>(lz)</sup> killed were in vain?¡¯</i>

    Yu Jiu put his hand down, feeling a bit mncholic. <i>¡®Why does my lil green plum seem to have such a poor impression of me?</i>

    <i>Was it because I was too much of a dick?¡¯</i>

    Yu Jiu tried his best to recall, but the memories that were once clear as day were now blurred. The only thing left was the current her.

    He scratched his head and watched Shi Sheng, who had gone to stand in front of the unopened ores.

    #How do I get my lil green plum to quickly like me? SOS urgent#

    ¡°Which one do you like? I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Yu Jiu decided on pleasing Shi Sheng for now. There was just no way to get together if she was always sarcastically mocking him...

    ¡°And make me pay again?¡±

    Yu Jiu, ¡°...¡±

    Thinking of that asshole move of his, Yu Jiu really wanted to turn back time.

    ¡°I can see green!¡± A loud shout brought the attention of everyone to where the stones were being pared.

    That side was instantly surrounded by people as excited shouts travelled across the room. When it was Shen Jiayin¡¯s turn, the crowd was practically boiling over with excitement.

    While other people would have one out of three stones that showed green, all three of Shen Jiayin¡¯s were like that. And one even turned out to be a rare Emperor Green! An Emperor Green ah!

    When it came to the boy¡¯s turn, he had nearly lost all hope. <i>¡®What¡¯s better than an Emperor Green?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Heavens, it¡¯s another Emperor Green...and a ss-grade one!¡± An excited exmation caused the boy¡¯s head to shoot up.

    The other Emperor Green had merely been Ice-grade.

    The boy¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.

    <i>¡®Did I really pick this...? Wait, no, I didn¡¯t pick this. That girl did.</i>

    <i>Emperor Green...and ss-grade at that.¡¯</i>

    Shen Jiayin¡¯s expression turned unsightly. She¡¯d seen this ore too, but she hadn¡¯t chosen it because she couldn¡¯t really tell its value and wanted to y it safe.

    The unopened ore that the boy had chosen was veryrge. Once the worthless outeryer had beenpletely removed, everyone sucked in a cold breath.

    This Emperor Green was veryrge. It was at least the size of a ten-year-old¡¯s head, a full sizerger than Shen Jiayin¡¯s.

    <i>¡®That¡¯s all money ah!!! Several hundred million worth!!!¡¯</i>

    Yu Jiu¡¯s brows lifted as he gave Shi Sheng a thumbs-up. ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, you¡¯re great!¡±

    Shi Sheng remained silent.

    <i>¡®I dunno how to appraise; it¡¯s the phone in your pocket that does...¡¯</i>

    The boy was quite lucky. Of the other two stones he¡¯d picked, one was revealed to be an Ice-grade Violet. Violet was pretty rare too, and this specimen wasn¡¯t a small one either.

    Without question, the boy had won this contest.

    The boy was brought away, probably to go see the magnate.

    Now that the show was over, Shi Sheng nned to leave. But before she could leave the stone-paring area, she was stopped by two men in ck.

    ¡°Ms Sheng? Our employer wishes to see you.¡± Their attitudes were very unyielding.

    Yu Jiu calmly positioned himself in front of her. ¡°Who is your employer?¡±

    ¡°Mr Long.¡± They appeared much more respectful when saying that name.

    ¡°Not dead yet, eh?¡± Yu Jiu asked out of the blue.

    Their expressions changed. ¡°Sir, please watch your words!¡±

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me he <i>is</i> dead?¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Idiot hobby-horse is causing trouble again...¡¯</i>

    At some point, more men in tuxedos had surrounded Shi Sheng.

    Yu Xingyun and Gu Yan had been chatting with other people somewhere else, when they heard the disturbance. At first, they¡¯d just swept their gazes casually across. But upon recognising who it was, their expressions changed simultaneously.

    They didn¡¯t even bid their conversation partners goodbye before rushing over.

    ¡°Xiaoxia!¡± Gu Yan protected Shi Sheng behind him and looked at the two men who had spoken just now. ¡°May I ask how has Xiaoxia offended Mr Long?¡±

    He recognised these people as Mr Long¡¯s bodyguards¡ªeverybody did.

    ¡°Mr Gu?¡± The bodyguards were surprised. ¡°Ms Sheng is your...?¡±

    ¡°My daughter.¡± Gu Yan replied with a frown.

    The bodyguards felt doubtful. <i>¡®Wasn¡¯t Mr Gu single? Where did he get a daughter from?</i>

    <i>...And she doesn¡¯t even share his surname.¡¯</i>

    They couldn¡¯t thoroughly investigate her in such a short period of time. All they knew was that she came in with another youngdy, as well as her name (which the receptionist had). Sheng Xia.

    They thought she was just a friend who the youngdy had brought over, and hadn¡¯t expected her to be rted to Gu Yan. The bodyguards couldn¡¯t help but handle the situation more prudently.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this: Mr Long wants to meet Ms Sheng for a bit. There¡¯s no other motive, so don¡¯t be nervous, Mr Gu.¡±

    Yu Xingyun walked over with a cold face too. ¡°And why does Mr Long want to meet Xiaoxia?¡±

    ¡°Mr Yu...¡± <i>¡®Howe he¡¯s here too? Just what is this girl¡¯s background?¡¯</i>

    Yu Xingyun was the biggest new business mogul in the country this year. Hispany was headquartered overseas, but it seemed that he was nning to shift it back here, so a lot of people had their eyes on him.

    ¡°Is this the attitude you use to invite people?¡± Shi Sheng poked her head out from between the two men hiding her behind them. ¡°Phew, I thought you guys were going to silence me or something.¡±

    Bodyguards, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Although we were a bit stern just now, it¡¯s a little too much to think we wanted to silence you, miss...¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> I think it¡¯s implied that it would be unconsummated? Since she¡¯s basically saying he wants to marry her to cover up his preference for men...

 Chapter 366 - Green Plum Meets Wine (17)

    Chapter 366 : Green Plum Meets Wine (17)

    With Yu Xingyun and Gu Yan present, the bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to disy their previous attitude.

    Shi Sheng supported her chin. ¡°Uncle, see? Capitalists, amirite?¡±

    Gu Yan, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®I¡¯m...technically a capitalist too.¡¯</i>

    ¡°But I like it.¡± Shi Sheng continued, ¡°Different people should be treated differently. If everyone was treated the same, wouldn¡¯tplete chaos ensue?¡±

    If everyone felt like they were equals and thus refused to get any work done or listen to their superiors, how would this world continue to run?

    Gu Yan, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®My girl is feeding me chicken soup again...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei is right.¡± Yu Jiu piped up. <i>¡®Lil green plum is always right.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng gave him a look, whereupon Yu Jiu smiled, revealing his dimples, an almost unnoticeable affection and indulgence in his eyes.

    ¡°Mr Long said he just wanted to meet Ms Sheng. We were only obeying orders. As for the specifics, everything will be clear once Ms Sheng follows us. If Mr Gu and Mr Yu are still unassured, you can follow us too.¡±

    In the end, the bodyguards gave in.

    Yu Xingyun had nothing to fear from this Mr Long because most of his operations were still overseas. But things were different for Gu Yan.

    Mr Long had businesses in the real estate industry too, and it was one of the leading ones in the industry. Gu Yan would suffer if he really offended him.

    In the end, they all followed the bodyguards upstairs, leaving behind a confused crowd.

    Yin Mo had been standing in a spot that wasn¡¯t too crowded. As he stared at Yu Jiu¡¯s departing back, he spoke in a low tone, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that boy resembles someone?¡±

    The bodyguard hidden away in the shadows lifted his head to take a look, managing to catch sight of Yu Jiu¡¯s profile.

    ¡°Young Master, you must be mistaken. He appears no older than 16 at most. How could it be <i>him</i>?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Yin Mo massaged his temples. He¡¯d probably just been thinking too much.

    ......

    Mr Long¡¯s full name was Long Run. He was the organiser behind this event.

    Long Run was nearing his eighties, a bigshot in the business world, as well as a senior in the academic circles. He seemed to have possessed countless haloes throughout his entire lifetime. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to write a several-million-word story based on his life.

    Long Run sat on the leather sofa, wearing a Mao suit<sup>[1]</sup>. Perhaps because he exercised on a regr basis, Long Run appeared in his sixties at most with half a head of white hair. His somewhat plump face was stern and his eyes were filled with a sharp light, making him appear quite intimidating.

    He held a cane in his hands. The handgrip was carved in the shape of a dragon¡¯s head, while its body wound around the length of the cane.

    Plus, Shi Sheng could somewhat recognise him.

    He was the old man who¡¯d been chatting pleasantly with Shen Jiayin in the auction from a year ago.

    Shi Sheng merely gave him a cursory nce. She wasn¡¯t even afraid of the Jade Emperor, let alone this mortal.

    The moment they entered the room, Yu Jiu took Shi Sheng¡¯s hand in his.

    Shi Sheng struggled, but couldn¡¯t break free, so she could only pinch Yu Jiu. His grip loosened from the pain, whereupon Shi Sheng took the opportunity to wrest her hand free and give him a warning re.

    Long Run was nearing the end of his lifetime, but not once had he met people who disregarded him like this¡ªespecially not two youngsters. His expression darkened even further.

    ¡°Mr Long.¡± As Yu Xingyun was an elder, he could keep his back straight and talk without bowing in front of Long Run. But since thetter was slightly older, Yu Xingyun couldn¡¯t help but use formal speech. ¡°May I know why you are looking for Xiaoxia?¡±

    Long Run tapped the wooden floor with his cane, making a low thud.

    ¡°Mr Yu, I wish to have a private talk with the girl.¡± Long Run spoke loftily.

    Yu Xingyun frowned. <i>¡®Just how did Xiaoxia offend this bigshot?¡¯</i>

    He looked to Gu Yan, who gave Shi Sheng a concerned look.

    Long Run could probably discern their concern, for he harrumphed. ¡°I¡¯m a senior. What can I do to a junior?¡±

    The atmosphere was a bit tense.

    Gu Yan, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®I¡¯m worried about what thess will do to <strong>you</strong>. She doesn¡¯t bother with manners anymore! She¡¯s managed to get those fellows in thepany who can¡¯t hold their tongues to feel speechless!</i>

    <i>You¡¯re already reaching 80. If anything happens to you because she angered you too much, I can¡¯t afford thepensation...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Uncle Gu, Uncle Yu, you guys can leave first.¡±

    Now that Shi Sheng had spoken, Gu Yan and Yu Xingyun could only reluctantly leave. Once the door was shut, only Long Run, Shi Sheng, and Yu Jiu were left in the room.

    ¡°Go on then, what under-the-table deal do you have in store for me?¡± Shi Sheng lifted her chin. <i>¡®This old bugger smiles like a goddamn flower whenever he sees the FL, but scowls at me like I owe him money...¡¯</i>

    Long Run, ¡°...¡±

    Yu Jiu stifled augh. <i>¡®Under-the-table deal? She even dares to use this description.¡¯</i>

    Long Run¡¯s expression darkened as a hint of oppression appeared in his tone. ¡°During thepetition, you helped Qu Jin pick an ore and broke the rules. Did you think I didn¡¯t notice?¡±

    ¡°Your eyesight¡¯s rather good for someone of your age. Cheers for you. Bet you¡¯ve eaten your share of miracle medicines, eh?¡± Shi Sheng casually replied. After a slight pause, she asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°Who¡¯s Qu Jin?¡±

    ¡°The boy who picked the ss-grade Emperor Green.¡± Long Run rumbled.

    He was at least above being angered by a littless.

    ¡°Oh, him.¡± Shi Sheng appeared to have been enlightened. ¡°And what¡¯s that have to do with you calling me here? Old man, don¡¯t beat around the bush. I don¡¯t want to dance circles with you¡ªit¡¯s a waste of time.¡±

    Silence¡ª

    The whole room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    Yu Jiu stood at his spot with a smile, his dimples making him look adorable.

    His posture was rxed as he stared at Long Run¡¯s cane, not a hint of nervousness or anxiety on his face.

    The other was even worse¡ªshe simply walked to the side and helped herself to a seat. She was simply asfortable as she would be in her own home.

    Long Run harrumphed with a dark face, disapproval in his eyes. ¡°Young people nowadays are truly bold!¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips curved up into a smile as she spoke in a melodious, yet immature voice, ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡±

    Long Run, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Good, good, good!¡± Long Run suddenly spoke, though his expression was scarily dark. ¡°Ms Sheng truly makes others look at you in a <i>different</i> light! Being so arrogant from a young age, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you suffer for it!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not gonna say it, I¡¯m leaving.¡± <i>¡®Sonovabitch, I¡¯m<sup>(lz)</sup> not here for you to lecture me! Why run circles around the damn topic?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Fine.¡± Long Run took a deep breath and decided to not hold her transgressions against her. ¡°Tell me, why did you help Qu Jin cheat?¡±

    ¡°Since when did I do that?¡±

    ¡°You helped him pick the ore, how was it <i>not</i> cheating?¡± Long Run tapped his cane on the floor hard.

    Shi Sheng had an innocent expression. ¡°Your rules never said other people weren¡¯t allowed to help.¡±

    Long Run tapped the floor even harder. ¡°Nonsense! Don¡¯t tell me you were nning to help him out for life?!¡±

    <i>¡®I¡¯m selecting a final disciple, not someone to send me off! Everyone knows the rules to this, yet she tells me it¡¯s not in the rules...</i>

    <i>Simply...going to anger me to death! I¡¯ve never seen such ass with no respect for her elders!¡¯</i>

    ¡°What? Can¡¯t I just feel like helping him out this one time? Freedom of speech and all that, no? What I say is my own business. Don¡¯t tell me you want to control other people¡¯s words and actions?¡±

    Long Run felt his blood pressure rising dangerously high.

    <i>¡®Why is such a good-looking youngdy so arrogant?! Though...she looks familiar...¡¯</i>

    <sup>[1]</sup> Something like this:

 Chapter 367 - Green Plum Meets Wine (18)

    Chapter 367 : Green Plum Meets Wine (18)

    ¡°You want to ask me how I chose that ore, don¡¯t you?¡± As Long Run hadn¡¯t gotten to the point after so long, Shi Sheng ignored his darkening face and spoke on her own initiative. ¡°I picked it randomly. My luck was probably great then, which was why I could pick such a good one.¡±

    <i>¡®These people are so tiresome. They always beat around the bush and make things harder than it has to be.¡¯</i>

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®Do you think everyone¡¯s as straightforward as you are, to pull out a sword at the slightest disagreement?¡¯</i></strong>

    A hint of surprise shed in Long Run¡¯s eyes. <i>¡®She¡¯s quicker than most people.¡¯</i>

    ¡°If your luck¡¯s so good, then demonstrate by picking one for me.¡± <i>¡®Would I believe nonsense like that? Think I¡¯ve been living my life fooled by others? You think I¡¯ll believe you <strong>just so happened</strong> to pick an Emperor Green?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng raised a brow. ¡°Are you paying me?¡±

    Long Run, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®You¡¯re asking me to pay you for picking <strong>my</strong> ore?! What kind of logic is this?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Since that¡¯s not the case, why should I pick for you? People get paid for selling their skills, y¡¯know? You want a free show<sup>[1]</sup>?¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Yu Jiu couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter anymore.

    He covered his mouth with the back of his hand in an attempt to stifle hisughter, but his quaking shoulders gave him away.

    Long Run red at Yu Jiu. <i>¡®How disrespectful!¡¯</i>

    But Long Run didn¡¯t have a chance to speak, before he heard the girl¡¯s rebuke. ¡°What¡¯re youughing at?!¡±

    Yu Jiu coughed. ¡°Mr Long, are you finished? If there are no more questions, then we¡¯ll be heading off.¡±

    Long Run, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®I didn¡¯t even ask anything yet!¡¯</i>

    But Yu Jiu didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak, as he beckoned towards Shi Sheng. ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shi Sheng got up and walked towards the door.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Long Run gave a low snap, his eyes seeming about to spit fire.

    He hadn¡¯t been this enraged in years.

    Yu Jiu frowned and turned to speak to him. ¡°Mr Long, I won¡¯t give a damn about who you n on recruiting, but you¡¯d best not have any designs on my Xiaoxia-meimei.¡±

    ¡°Other people would grovel and beg to join my family, yet you two scoff at the chance?!¡± Long Run had been angered so much that he startedughing.

    ¡°As a carp jumps over a dragon¡¯s gate<sup>[2]</sup>, eh? But even so, it¡¯s still a carp. Even if it leaps past the dragon¡¯s gate, it¡¯s still a fish. It will never be a true dragon. Besides...¡± Yu Jiu looked at the girl that had nearly made it to the door.

    ¡°My Xiaoxia-meimei is no fish, so she doesn¡¯t need a stepping stone like you. Mr Long, think carefully before you act.¡±

    Though Yu Jiu¡¯s immature face was all smiles, his eyes caused Long Run to receive a shock. Those were the eyes of a predator that had spotted prey and gleamed with hungry light.

    <i>¡®Just how old is this kid... How could such eyes appear on a young man?¡¯</i>

    But when Long Run looked again, the youth remained a youth. His eyes were lowered, covering the ripples in their depths.

    ¡°Goodbye, Mr Long.¡± <i>¡®You¡¯re dreaming if you think you can have any ideas about my little green plum!¡¯</i>

    Veins bulged up on the back of the hand clutching on to his cane. He trembled with anger as he the two leave.

    <i>¡®My Long Family was called a stepping stone?!</i>

    <i>I was nning to take a look at how capable thatss was, and possibly even allow her to study at my side. Who knew she¡¯d be this ignorant and arrogant?!</i>

    <i>Newly born calves are truly unafraid of tigers ah!</i>

    <i>But in this world, you can¡¯t just care about your own opinions!¡¯</i>

    After Shi Sheng and Yu Jiu left, Long Run dialled a number.

    ¡°Give me the details on those two brats.¡± <i>¡®No one¡¯s ever dared to oppose me this much!¡¯</i>

    The person on the other end made a sound of affirmation. The Long Family did things swiftly and efficiently. The dossiers soon made their way to Long Run¡¯s hands.

    There wasn¡¯t anything that stood out about Yu Jiu¡¯s. He was Yu Xingyun¡¯s only child and had been out of the country in recent years, having never returned till now.

    Although the Long Family had connections overseas, it wasn¡¯t as easy for them to get information there as it was within the country.

    The other dossier was on Sheng Xia.

    She was adopted at the age of ten by Gu Yan, but no information on her prior to that could be found.

    <i>¡®No information on one after he left the country... And none on the other from before she was adopted...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Investigate! I want to know the details!¡± Long Run threw the dossiers onto the floor. ¡°I don¡¯t believe a couple of brats are enough to overturn the heavens!¡±

    His aide hesitated. ¡°Mr Long, if we investigate Yu Jiu any further, Yu Xingyun is sure to find out. This...¡±

    The Long Family and Yu Family had businesses in sectors that ovepped. Had Yu Xingyun not returned, the domestic market practically belonged to the Long Family.

    But Yu Xingyun¡¯s return meant that the Yu Family would take a sizeable slice of the pie.

    The Yu Family¡¯s influence could not be looked down upon. The only reason Long Run knew Gu Yan¡¯s name was because thetter had seemed close to Yu Xingyun in the past year, and as a result had caught the attention of the Long Family.

    Otherwise, would Long Run even deign to look at the boss of such a small real estatepany like Gu Yan?

    ......

    ¡°So, Uncle Gu, you gotta hold on tight to Uncle Yu¡¯s big thigh.¡± Shi Sheng patted Gu Yan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Our livelihoods are at stake!¡±

    Shi Sheng had given Gu Yan a rough exnation of what happened just now, and naturally wouldn¡¯t leave out the part where she offended Long Run.

    In the original plot, the FL had initially received help from Long Run. However, sheter found out that he was actually selfish and very ambitious.

    They didn¡¯t go so far as to end up bing enemies, but the FL never had any dealings with him again. Meanwhile, when the other members of the Long Family persistently courted death, the FL taught them a very severe lesson. The only reason she didn¡¯t end them was because Long Run had once helped her.

    Would this kind of person have any good intentions when he approached Shi Sheng? Of course not!

    Yu Xingyun burst outughing at Shi Sheng¡¯s words. ¡°With your Uncle Yu here, the Long Family wouldn¡¯t dare toy a finger on you! I respectfully called him Mr Long on ount of his status as an elder, but I hadn¡¯t expected him to set his sights on Xiaoxia! Does he really think I¡¯m a vegetarian?!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Yu¡¯s the big thigh; Uncle Gu, you gotta hold on tight!¡± Shi Sheng reminded Gu Yan.

    ¡°My thigh¡¯s thick and long enough for you to hug.¡± Yu Jiu interrupted.

    Shi Sheng eyed up his legs. They were the epitome of smooth and straight.

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, why don¡¯t you consider my offer?¡± <i>¡®I¡¯m enough for you to y with for a lifetime~¡¯</i>

    ¡°Well, we two old fogeys are gonna leave first. Xiaojiu, here are the keys; go send Xiaoxia home.¡± Gu Yan was quick to catch on as he handed the keys to Yu Jiu.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Gu.¡±

    ¡°Aye, help me take care of her.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Shady deals going on here...¡¯</i>

    Gu Yan and Yu Xingyun left together, leaving Shi Sheng behind with Yu Jiu. He dangled the keys in front of her. ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, shall we go home?¡±

    <i>¡®Go home your head.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng waited outside the venue of the event for a bit. Yu Jiu didn¡¯t know what she was waiting for.

    After roughly about half an hour, she turned and walked towards a telephone booth.

    When they reached the phone, Shi Sheng suddenly turned to ask him. ¡°Got any change?¡±

    Yu Jiu shook his head. Why on earth would he keep change on him?

    ¡°Wait for me here.¡± Yu Jiu rubbed her head before jogging off to a store in the distance.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s brows were tightly knit as she stared at his back. She decided to speed up her n.

    Yu Jiu soon returned and handed her a few coins.

    Shi Sheng inserted them into the payphone and dialled 110<sup>[3]</sup>.

    Yu Jiu, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®What¡¯s lil green plum doing?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng told the police that there were people with guns nning a robbery at the venue of the event before hanging up.

    During this period of time, thew was enforced very strictly. Hence, having received a tip-off about illegal possession of firearms, even if it was a false one, they¡¯d still send people over.

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, you¡¯re very bad ah!¡± Yu Jiu leaned on Shi Sheng, forcing her back against the telephone booth, as he stared down at her.

    ¡°But I like it.¡±

    Shi Sheng aimed a kick over. <i>¡®This idiot!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, if you¡¯re this violent, you won¡¯t be able to marry anyone else but me, y¡¯know?¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    ¡°Onto the bed<sup>[4]</sup>?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    <sup>[1]</sup> Shi Sheng¡¯s phrasing here...makes it sound like the guy didn¡¯t want to pay for watching a strip show...

    <sup>[2]</sup> This is a saying that describes the myth where a carp can turn into a dragon if it leaps past the legendary dragon¡¯s gate. It¡¯s used as an idiom in this context to mean a sudden transformation/elevation in status.

    <sup>[3]</sup> For Americans, it¡¯s 911. The police, basically.

    <sup>[4]</sup> The ¡®scram¡¯ from before literally trantes to ¡®roll¡¯. So he¡¯s saying, roll onto the bed?

 Chapter 368 - Green Plum Meets Wine (19)

    Chapter 368 : Green Plum Meets Wine (19)

    After they got home, Shi Sheng snatched the keys from Yu Jiu and tossed him out.

    But System just had to jump back out. Even if she didn¡¯t open the door, it could still open by itself!

    Yu Jiu once again helped himself in.

    He took out the phone. ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, you don¡¯t want this anymore?¡±

    Shi Sheng silently turned towards her room. <i>¡®It¡¯s only 1k each, no big deal. Why would I give a shit?</i>

    <i>...Don¡¯t give a shit my arse!¡¯</i>

    She suddenly turned around and held Yu Jiu down, giving him a good walloping. <i>¡®This guy needs beatings to behave!¡¯</i>

    Yu Jiu behaved himself much more after being taught a lesson¡ªhe stopped bugging her to go fiddle around with the phone.

    ¡°Hey, Xiaoxia-meimei, how do I use this? Howe I can¡¯t tap this?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, is this a game? A simtion game<sup>[1]</sup>? I¡¯ve never seen something like this even while I was overseas... Did you really meet aliens?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei...¡±

    It was as if Yu Jiu was unable to stop speaking. It got to the point Shi Sheng just wanted to tie him up. <i>¡®Where¡¯s my<sup>(lz)</sup> sack?!¡¯</i>

    Just as Shi Sheng was preparing to pull out a sack to shove him in, he suddenly dashed over and loomed above her menacingly.

    His expression was solemn and serious. ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, would you believe me when I say that I¡¯ll tell others about this if you still refuse to be with me?¡±

    <i>¡®Where¡¯s ma<sup>(lz)</sup> sword?!¡¯</i>

    Her sword appeared, and she had it pressed against Yu Jiu¡¯s neck before he could react. With a cold, dark smile on her face, she spoke, ¡°Which do you think is faster: your mouth, or my sword?¡±

    <i>¡®Everyone who¡¯s ever threatened me<sup>(bbb)</sup> has already gone down to propose to the King of Hell¡¯s daughters!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Just kidding! How could I bear to let Xiaoxia-meimei suffer? Xiaoxia-meimei, des don¡¯t have eyes, so please move it away.¡±

    Only after a few seconds did Shi Sheng take her sword away. ¡°I want to sleep.¡±

    Yu Jiu immediately gave her a self-rmendation. ¡°I can help you warm your bed.¡±

    ¡°Are you leaving or not?!¡± Shi Sheng glowered ferociously and pointed the sword at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯mma fuckin¡¯ mince you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going! I¡¯m going, okay?¡± Yu Jiu raised the phone and showed Shi Sheng the screen. ¡°Though, before that, can you tell me what this is?¡±

    On the pirated Taobao app, the first thing she saw was a picture of a pair of underwear.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Forgot this bugger showed everything...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng pointed at the words and spoke, a slight curve to her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to read? Yu Jiu-gege, did you feed all your books to a dog? Come say it with me now: 1-year-old underwear. Value: Over RMB100. Distance: 5 metres.¡±

    Yu Jiu stared at Shi Sheng, stunned. This reaction...was different from what he anticipated.

    ¡°Yu Jiu-gege, so you were this interested in female underwear?¡±

    Yu Jiu¡¯s ears suddenly flushed and he avoided her gaze. ¡°Er... I¡¯m only interested in you. En, go to bed, I¡¯ll...just...go now...¡±

    Yu Jiu practically ran out like he was escaping. <i>¡®I must¡¯ve gone stupid trying to tease someone who reads porn...in English no less!¡¯</i>

    ......

    The next day, Shi Sheng found Yu Jiu sleeping on the sofa when she got up from bed. He was all curled up like a cat.

    <i>¡®He¡¯s much cuter asleep than awake.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng picked up the phone that had slipped to the ground. It appeared Yu Jiu had been ying a game before he fell asleep.

    The phone didn¡¯t use electricity, but rather some unknown power source.

    While she was looking at the phone, she didn¡¯t notice that the person on the sofa had woken up. Suddenly, a hand grabbed her by the waist and tugged her over, pressing her down on the sofa.

    ¡°Morning, Xiaoxia-meimei.¡± Yu Jiuy on top of her, his face brushing against her neck.

    She could feel his body heat...as well as the hardness pressing against her.

    Shi Sheng made to kick him. Yu Jiu spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, don¡¯t move. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t suddenly turn into a beast.¡±

    <i>¡®Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll<sup>(lz)</sup> get you into a sack before that happens!¡¯</i>

    <strong>[Chain Quest 5: Maintain this position for 20 minutes. Host, don¡¯t resist, otherwise, there¡¯ll be a punishment.]</strong>

    <i>¡®Punishment? What kind of punishment?¡¯</i>

    System didn¡¯t reply.

    Shi Sheng considered it for a moment, before deciding to not move.

    She had revealed plenty to the system already.

    She was probing it, and at the same time, it was gathering information on her.

    <i>¡®This punishment probably isn¡¯t anything simple. Well, this guy¡¯s most likely Feng Ci anyways, so I guess I can let him hug me.¡¯</i>

    She was so familiar with Feng Ci that she could recognise him almost instinctively.

    <i>¡®There¡¯s too little spirit energy in this world, and this body¡¯s such a trash physique for cultivation. It¡¯s been over a year and I¡¯ve only just managed to start absorbing spirit energy... I gotta wait a lot longer ah!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s uncharacteristic docility caused Yu Jiu to lift his head in surprise. She was staring unblinkingly at the ceiling, her gaze fixed on some unknown point.

    He began brushing up against her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push it.¡± Shi Sheng lowered her gaze.

    Yu Jiu pouted, but shifted back to just hugging her. He didn¡¯t dare to move too much, for fear he really would lose control.

    Had she not been too young, he really was of the mind to take her here and now. That way, at least...her body would belong to him, so her heart would soon follow.

    Shi Sheng fiddled with the phone and messed around with the apps a bit. Yu Jiu watched her. ¡°Where¡¯d you get this? Can you get me one as well? I¡¯ll repay you with my body.¡±

    ¡°Please. How much could that itty bit of flesh be worth?¡± Shi Sheng mocked him ruthlessly.

    Yu Jiu, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Is that contempt I hear? I¡¯m being looked down on?</i>

    <i>I have plenty of flesh on me!¡¯</i>

    Once the twenty minutes were up, Shi Sheng shoved him off and sat up. Yu Jiuy sprawled on the sofa, head buried in the crook of his arm, as he mustered the motivation to sit up.

    As he pushed himself up, his hand pressed on the remote control on the sofa, causing the television to turn on. The living room was soon filled with the voice of a reporter.

    Shi Sheng had been nning to leave when she heard the reporter speaking, and turned to look at the television.

    The news happened to be broadcasting a scene from the venue of the eventst night. It was still night with the lights of police cars shing continuously. Two people were brought out, their faces covered.

    Shi Sheng recognised their bright clothing as belonging to the group of foreigners who¡¯d sent someone to speak to Yu Jiu.

    Since they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to learn the truth from the news, Yu Jiu got up and walked over to the living room¡¯s phone and dialled a number.

    ¡°What¡¯s withst night?¡± It appeared the person on the other end couldprehend this question, despite having no prior context on what Yu Jiu was referring to.

    Yu Jiu silently listened for about three minutes before hanging up. He looked at Shi Sheng. ¡°After we left, someone opened fire on Yin Mo.¡±

    The police had arrived too swiftly for them to react, so the one who opened fire got shot. But as a result, when the police conducted a search, they found the foreigners in possession of guns. The foreigners had no way of exining themselves...

    Yu Jiu grabbed his coat. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡±

    He paused before changing his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to school first.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the weekend, you idiot.¡± Shi Sheng walked back to her room with the phone.

    ¡°Idiot¡± Yu Jiu, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®I forgot, okay?¡¯</i>

    ¡°What do you feel like eating? I¡¯ll buy it back for you.¡±

    ¡°Anything.¡±

    Yu Jiu sighed. <i>¡®Why is my little green plum so hard to please?¡¯</i>

    He grabbed the keys and left the house. Exiting the neighbourhood, he boarded a jeep that had been parked outside.

    ¡°Young Master.¡±

    There was a bearded man sitting inside the car who appeared to be a foreigner. The man¡¯s eyes gleamed blue, and his skin was a shade darker than normal. Muscles strained at his clothes, and overall he appeared like a very fine specimen.

    ¡°En.¡± Yu Jiu leaned against the seat. ¡°Speak.¡±

    The man spoke in fluent Chinese, ¡°Long Run has been investigating you and Ms Sheng. But he hasn¡¯t been able to find much of use, so he won¡¯t act rashly for now. The girl called Shen Jiayin is in the same ss as Ms Sheng. Her situation is a bitplicated, so we need a bit more time...¡±

    <sup>[1]</sup> I think it¡¯s more of an education simtion game, but that was too lengthy. I think for this genre, you usually y as a parent raising a child or something. I¡¯ve seen something like it before on Steam.

 Chapter 369 - Green Plum Meets Wine (20)

    Chapter 369 : Green Plum Meets Wine (20)

    <i>Knock knock.</i>

    Someone rapped on the car window while the man was busy delivering his report, causing him to raise his guard, his whole body bing tense.

    Yu Jiu turned around and, when he saw who it was, seemed to turn into a different person as he hurriedly opened the door.

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, why¡¯d youe down?¡±

    ¡°Get back in.¡± Shi Sheng pulled open the backdoor. Yu Jiu immediately shut his passenger door and squeezed into the back through the little gap between the front seats.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Well? Drive! What¡¯re you just spacing out for? You want to die?¡± Shi Sheng tapped the headrest of the driver¡¯s seat.

    The man naturally recognised the person he¡¯d been tailing for the past year now, so he hurriedly fired up the engine.

    From Shi Sheng¡¯s casualness, he could see that he hadn¡¯t been as adept at hiding as he thought¡ªshe¡¯d long since noticed him.

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei...¡±

    Shi Sheng turned and squeezed out a dark smile. ¡°Yu Jiu-gege, do you have a death wish?¡±

    Yu Jiu¡¯s brows furrowed, and he looked out the back of the car.

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, I didn¡¯t expect you to love me this much!¡± Yet, this was the only thing Yu Jiu had to say after seeing what was behind them...

    Shi Sheng was toozy to bother with him. ¡°Take us somewhere with less people.¡±

    Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t omniscient¡ªSystem had given a quest telling her Yu Jiu was in danger.

    She had then used the Taobao app that turned out to be not-so-useless after all. It at the very least allowed her to see that someone had brought guns, and packing some serious heat at that.

    Furthermore, that someone <i>just-so-happened</i> to stop behind the car that had been tailing her around this past year.

    Her shadower had appeared not long after Yu Jiu left. She¡¯d been nning to catch him at first, but after discovering that he didn¡¯t have any intention to harm her, merely tailing her and even asionally helping her out, she let him be.

    The driver had also discovered the car behind them, and Shi Sheng¡¯s orders couldn¡¯t help but confuse him. ¡°Ms Sheng, the Young Master¡¯s people won¡¯t be able to get here any time soon. We can¡¯t head away from civilisation¡ªthey could have guns!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯re ya afraid of? Drive us somewhere with less people¡ªthe middle of fucking nowhere even!¡±

    The man felt like he was sweating. <i>¡®Young Master...your childhood sweetheart is really strong ah!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Do as she says.¡± The man didn¡¯t dare to disobey Yu Jiu, so he could only take the turn onto the highway and lead their pursuers to a more deserted area.

    ¡°Who wants you dead so much that they would bring this many guns with ¡®em?¡± Shi Sheng handed Yu Jiu the phone.

    He merely swept his gaze over it as his fingers slid across the surface. His expression remained unperturbed as he copied Shi Sheng¡¯s usual tone, ¡°An idiot.¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Something hit their car, causing it to careen to the side as the tyres let out an ear-splitting screech.

    Yu Jiu pulled Shi Sheng into his arms and protected her head while yelling at the driver, ¡°Speed up!¡±

    Shi Sheng waspletely enveloped in his arms. The only thing she could hear was his rhythmic heartbeat. She suddenly felt dizzy and allowed him to continue holding her.

    Their car was smashed a few more times before bullets came flying. The windows had probably been switched out for bulletproof ones, for the bullets merely left lines on its surface.

    Yu Jiu knew Shi Sheng was probably capable of protecting herself, but he was still worried about her safety.

    Shi Sheng pulled Yu Jiu¡¯s arm aside as she peered behind. They were no longer on the highway but a bumpy path in the middle of nowhere.

    She struggled free from Yu Jiu¡¯s grasp and shoved a ball into his hand, speaking into his ear, ¡°Aim and fire! Send them to heaven!¡±

    Bursts of gunfire echoed out continuously, almost drowning out her voice, but Yu Jiu still heard her clearly.

    The ball in his hand wasn¡¯t big, but it was smooth and cold to the touch.

    He frowned. <i>¡®Something this small...¡¯</i>

    <i>Crash¡ª!</i>

    The bulletproof ss finally gave in and shattered under the onught of bullets. Yu Jiu pushed her down, shielding her from the iing shards of ss with his body.

    ¡°Toss it you idiot!¡±

    Yu Jiu chucked the ball out of the car.

    What soon followed was a massive explosion as the gunfire ceased abruptly. The subsequent shockwave shoved their car further away.

    <i>Crash¡ª!</i>

    The rest of the ss in the car shattered into pieces.

    Yu Jiu held onto Shi Sheng tightly, as he shielded her until the explosions outside stopped and the car came to a halt, leaving the worldpletely silent.

    He slowly released Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng wrested herself from his embrace and pulled at his shirt. ¡°You okay? Lemme see your back.¡±

    Yu Jiu obediently turned around. Though the ss shards hadn¡¯t embedded themselves into his back, they had still caused several deep gashes to appear.

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, it hurts.¡± Yu Jiu turned around andunched himself into Shi Sheng¡¯s arms.

    She couldn¡¯t decide onughter or anger at this point.

    <i>¡®This guy¡¯s a real idiot...¡¯</i>

    She patted the driver, who still hadn¡¯te back to his senses. ¡°Do you have a first aid kit?¡±

    He nodded, almost robotically, before retrieving a first aid kit from the front of the car and handing it to her.

    Shi Sheng pulled up Yu Jiu¡¯s shirt. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Yu Jiuid on top of Shi Sheng¡¯s thighs. From his angle, he could see her face reflected in the little shards of ss scattered across the bottom of the car.

    He reached out to hug her waist, and buried his face against her belly.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Really wanna kill him!¡¯</i>

    Once she was done treating his injuries, she pulled his shirt back down. ¡°Let go.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯ wanna.¡± Yu Jiu¡¯s voice was muffled.

    ¡°You go check outside.¡± Having no other choice, Shi Sheng could only push this job onto the driver.

    He was still in shock. ¡°Check what?¡±

    He had seen that violent explosion from the rear-view mirror. It was like countless lightning bolts were smashing against each other to create a spectacr light show.

    ¡°Check...¡± <i>¡®Oh damn, I must¡¯ve been jolted into temporary idiocy...¡¯</i>

    Once the man got over his shock, he pushed open the door and got out of the car.

    He soon returned. Noticing that his young master was still clinging on to Shi Sheng for dear life, the man could only report to her instead. ¡°They¡¯re all dead¡ªthere isn¡¯t even a single piece of them left intact. And...there¡¯s a really big hole.¡±

    <i>¡®A hole filled with lightning...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Return to the city.¡± Shi Sheng nodded.

    ¡°We can¡¯t.¡± A ss shard had carved a gash into the man¡¯s face, which was currently bleeding. It looked quite scary.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    Their car had beenpletely warped from the st; even the tires were t.

    ¡°Did Young Master fall asleep?¡± The man suddenly poked his head in to eye Yu Jiu curiously.

    Shi Sheng shoved Yu Jiu, but he didn¡¯t move. She then went on to pull his face away from her abdomen to have a look. Yep, he was asleep alright.

    Perhaps due to the difort of being held in this position, he struggled to re-adjust his position and bury his head against her stomach once more.

    ¡°Young Master really trusts you.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at the man.

    ¡°Young Master would never fall asleep in front of us, no matter how tired he feels.¡±

    Shi Sheng frowned. ¡°Help me get the door open.¡±

    The man immediately went to pull the door handle. But since it had been deformed from the impact, it took him quite a while to actually get it open.

    Shi Sheng shifted her position before carrying Yu Jiu out.

    Seeing a young girl carry out a fully-grown man...

    The burly man¡¯s mouth could only be described as an ¡®O¡¯ at this point.

    <i>¡®Young Master, your little green plum is really a strong one ah!¡¯</i>

    Yu Jiu was quite heavy, and Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t carry him for long due to her body¡¯s shit athletic ability, so she ced him down on the ground after getting out of the car.

    ¡°Go check if there¡¯s anything inside that needs to be destroyed.¡±

    The man, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Why does Ms Sheng seem very experienced in this area...?¡¯</i>

    The man searched through the car and brought out several objects, before digging out a bag to put them in. He had one of those clunky old-timey phones that looked like a brick, but it was useless since the signal here was terrible.

    The two could only decide to get back onto a proper road first.

 Chapter 370 - Green Plum Meets Wine (21)

    Chapter 370 : Green Plum Meets Wine (21)

    When Yu Jiu woke up, he found himself lying in a hospital bed. His injuries had already been bandaged. However, he could only see his bearded underling, and not Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± His first instinct was to ask after her.

    The man made a shushing gesture before pointing at a chair to the side.

    Yu Jiu turned to look. Shi Sheng was curled up on the chair, sleeping. Her expression looked rather tired.

    ¡°Carry her over.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Carry her over.¡± Yu Jiu repeated himself.

    Bearded Guy made his way over and hesitantly touched Shi Sheng. Only after making sure that she wouldn¡¯t react did he pick her up.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s brows furrowed as if she was about to wake up. Bearded Guy hurriedly made his way to Yu Jiu¡¯s bed and set Shi Sheng down there.

    She immediately rxed again and snuggled closer to Yu Jiu. He pulled her into his arms, but the exertion pulled at the injuries on his back, causing it to hurt a bit.

    ¡°Young Master...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Yu Jiu waved his hand, as he replied in a low voice.

    Bearded Guy waited for a while before asking, ¡°Young Master, what happened back then...¡±

    <i>¡®What was with that explosion? Just what did Ms Sheng give Young Master to throw???¡¯</i>

    Yu Jiu¡¯s eyes immediately turned cold, as his voice took on a warning tone, ¡°Do not mention this to anyone! I want you to take this to your grave!¡±

    Bearded Guy¡¯s expression took an odd turn. ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±

    ¡°Er... Young Master, how should we deal with this matter?¡±

    ¡°Let me think.¡± Yu Jiu reached out to massage his temples, aplicated expression on his face.

    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve already fulfilled your promise to Mr Luo Sen. It¡¯s that person who¡¯s not letting you off, so you shouldn¡¯t show him any mercy.¡± Bearded Guy pointed out.

    Yu Jiu¡¯s gaze lowered to look at the girl lying in his arms, his brows tightly knitted. After a long time, he spoke, ¡°Do it then.¡±

    Even if not for his own sake, for his little green plum he¡¯d still have to get rid of that person.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ......

    Shi Sheng woke up in the evening. The warmth beside her caused her to space out a bit.

    She¡¯d only ever slept this deeply by Feng Ci¡¯s side.

    Yu Jiu knew she was awake, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t move either, remaining in that position.

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, can you give me a chance?¡± Yu Jiu¡¯s lips moved as his voice filled the otherwise silent room.

    He got no reply.

    Yu Jiu felt a bit disappointed. <i>¡®Still won¡¯t do, eh? Gotta work harder...¡¯</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the answer on the day I turn 18.¡± Shi Sheng propped herself up. <i>¡®I should be able to confirm whether or not he¡¯s Feng Ci in two years.¡¯</i>

    Although she was nearly certain that it was him, humans were creatures that needed absolute certainty to be reassured.

    ¡°Then I count as your admirer?¡±

    <i>¡®I want her.¡¯</i>

    Yu Jiu had never held such a strong wish before. From their meeting a year ago, this thought had always haunted him. He didn¡¯t know why either.

    It was as if...she was the one he had been looking for all this time.

    And whatever he wanted, he¡¯d use any means to obtain.

    ¡°Want to court me?¡± Shi Sheng casually tied her hair up. ¡°That¡¯ll depend on your performance.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll definitely perform well.¡± Yu Jiu gave her a smile filled with resolve.

    Shi Sheng gave him a nce, before getting off the bed and straightening out her wrinkled clothing. Turning around, she caught sight of that obnoxious smile once more, causing her chest to feel stuffy. <i>¡®This guy¡¯s really begging to be beaten ah...¡¯</i>

    She swallowed back her initial intent of asking him whether or not he needed help, and simply exited the room instead.

    ......

    News of the shooting at the event was suppressed somehow. Other than the initial reporting on the first day, there was no other news.

    After all, with the Long Family on one side and Yin Mo on the other, the media would require balls of steel to report it.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know what Yu Jiu had told Yu Xingyun, but thetter didn¡¯t show up even though the former was hospitalised for the next few days.

    After being discharged, Yu Jiu packed up his things and moved into her house for real this time.

    Shi Sheng found that ever since Yu Jiu moved in, she seemed to sleep better and better every day.

    <i>¡®Such a peaceful life. Really makes one want to...¡¯ </i>A hard glint shed in Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes that Yu Jiu just so happened to catch. But she didn¡¯t give him time to scrutinise it before turning to enter her room.

    Over the next few days, Yu Jiu tried various ways and means to seduce her, causing Shi Sheng to have the urge to smack him to death.

    <i>¡®For fuck¡¯s sake! I¡¯m<sup>(lz)</sup> still underage, okay?! What¡¯s the point of seducing me?!¡¯</i>

    Yu Jiu transferred to the University near Shi Sheng¡¯s school and always arrived punctually every day to pick her up, so the whole school knew Shi Sheng had a ridiculously cute boyfriend.

    ¡°Hey, hey, Sheng Xia, your lil boyfriend¡¯s here to fetch you again~¡± Yao Qin pointed excitedly at a figure standing outside the school grounds.

    He stood, hands in his pockets, beneath a tree outside the school gates, the sunlight gently enveloping him in a radiant cocoon, looking for all the world like he belonged in a beautiful painting.

    The girls who were passing by stopped to stare at him.

    ¡°Not like I agreed yet.¡± Shi Sheng coolly replied.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a matter of time? You guys are childhood sweethearts, and now he¡¯s even courting you this much. Tsk tsk...¡± Yao Qin counted with her fingers.

    Girls around the age of senior high students more often than not held unrealistic expectations and fantasies about love. They didn¡¯t need to worry about the future¡ªthey only wanted to enjoy a romance that they could look back on with nostalgiater in life.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect certain people to be so shameless after keeping up such an aloof fa?ade.¡± A mocking voice cut in.

    Shi Sheng turned to look at the speaker, a girl she didn¡¯t recognise. And behind the girl stood Shen Jiayin, who appeared to be on her side.

    The contempt in Shen Jiayin¡¯s eyes was practically about to spill out onto her expression.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Shit, I¡¯m<sup>(lz)</sup> losing control of my<sup>(lz)</sup> temper! Gotta find an opportunity to pummel this FL...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Who¡¯s shameless, eh? Cao Ke, I think you¡¯re just jealous!¡± Yao Qin immediately countered.

    ¡°Who¡¯s jealous? I for one am studying to enter uni, unlike <i>some</i> people who ignore their studies to pursue a rtionship! I really wonder how they managed to get admitted here.¡±

    Yao Qin felt likeughing in her face. <i>¡®When Sheng Xia decides to show her top student prowess, she¡¯ll scare you to death!¡¯</i>

    She suddenly sort of understood what Shi Sheng had been getting at back then¡ªthis feeling of disguising one¡¯s true abilities was quite enjoyable.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going first then.¡± Shi Sheng bid Yao Qin goodbye. ¡°Don¡¯t talk with idiots too much¡ªyou¡¯ll lower your IQ.¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Yao Qin waved at Shi Sheng.

    Although Cao Ke flushed with anger, she didn¡¯t dare to make a peep. <i>¡®This woman has violent tendencies! She¡¯s beaten up a lot of people in school, yet she always manages to find a legitimate reason so that the school can¡¯t do anything to her!¡¯</i>

    Seeing Shi Sheng walk out, Yu Jiu took the initiative to walk towards her. ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, your sses are endingter andter. I¡¯ve been waiting for half an hour now. I swear those girls are stripping me down with their eyes!¡±

    ¡°You could just note.¡± Shi Sheng stared at him with a half-smile on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to wait for you, no matter how long it takes!¡± Yu Jiu immediately changed his tune.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Time will prove that I¡¯m as true as steel to you!¡±

    Yu Jiu hadn¡¯t driven here, so the two had to take a taxi. While they were waiting, Shi Sheng saw Shen Jiayin board a luxury car which just so happened to drive by them.

    Since the car window wasn¡¯t rolled up, Shi Sheng could very clearly make out the disdainful look Shen Jiayin tossed her way.

    <i>¡®Just what about me<sup>(lz)</sup> are you being disdainful of, huh?! Really now! Feeling superior just ¡®cos you got reborn? Alright...I guess that <strong>is</strong>normal...¡¯</i>

 Chapter 371 - Green Plum Meets Wine (22)

    Chapter 371 : Green Plum Meets Wine (22)

    Today, Shi Sheng unexpectedly didn¡¯t see Yu Jiu after school ended. After waiting at the gates for a while, she was about to go home on her own when a golden-haired foreigner blocked her path.

    Shi Sheng remembered him. It was the foreigner who wanted to speak to Yu Jiu at the event.

    ¡°Ms Sheng.¡± The foreigner spoke in stilted Chinese. ¡°I want to talk to you. Can I?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    The foreigner checked the surroundings. His appearance had attracted a lot of attention. Adding on to the fact that Shi Sheng was a(n) (in)famous bad student (who was already dating people to boot), even more people paid attention and pointed at him.

    ¡°Ms Sheng, can we find somewhere with less people?¡±

    Shi Sheng gave him a look.

    ¡°I hold no malice!¡± The foreigner immediately raised his hands.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips curled up in a smile. <i>¡®If you knew I was the one who called the police that time, would you still hold no malice?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng brought the foreigner to a more remote location within the school.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    The foreigner scanned their surroundings before speaking. ¡°It¡¯s like this, Ms Sheng: Mr Yu has confiscated a batch of our goods, but they¡¯re not <i>our</i> goods. We¡¯re just an intermediary. So we wanted you to put in a good word for us with Mr Yu. We can offer good conditions.¡±

    ¡°What does he do?¡±

    The foreigner was confused. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Yu Jiu.¡±

    ¡°Er... Mr Yu didn¡¯t tell you?¡± The foreigner was even more befuddled now. <i>¡®Since he didn¡¯t tell this Ms Sheng, why¡¯d he get us to look for her?!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng revealed a slight smile as she started tricking the foreigner. ¡°He worries for me, so he never tells me, but I¡¯m curious. Besides, if you don¡¯t tell me, how am I supposed to help you guys?¡±

    After some thought, the foreigner felt it made sense. Still, he pondered over it a bit further before leaning closer to whisper in Shi Sheng¡¯s ear.

    She narrowed her eyes. <i>¡®Looks like I underestimated that idiot.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng got the foreigner to give her a contact number. She didn¡¯t say whether she would help them or not.

    When she got home, Yu Jiu wasn¡¯t there.

    Shi Sheng frowned slightly. <i>¡®Where¡¯s this fellow gotten off to?¡¯</i>

    Over the next couple of days, she still didn¡¯t see him. The foreigner came to ask her once again, and Shi Sheng merely told him that Yu Jiu hadn¡¯t agreed yet.

    The foreigner was a bit suspicious. Yu Jiu used to pick her up after school, but the foreigner hadn¡¯t seen him while he was hanging out in the area the past few days. So where had he gone?

    After not seeing Yu Jiu for several days in a row, students started guessing whether Shi Sheng had been dumped.

    All sorts of rumours arose.

    Shi Sheng was even summoned to the Principal¡¯s office for a chat.

    The Principal was a bald, portly man sporting sses and a stern expression as he counselled Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Student Sheng Xia, your job now is to study, not get into romantic rtionships. Once you¡¯ve gotten into a good university, it¡¯ll be no one¡¯s business who you get involved with. But look at your current grades! How are you going to get into university like th¡ª¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to.¡± Shi Sheng retorted.

    The Principal felt anger lodging in his throat as he stood up, pping the desk. ¡°What¡¯re you going to do if you don¡¯t attend university?! If you don¡¯t study now, what¡¯re you going to do once you enter society?!¡±

    ¡°Inherit the family business ah.¡± Shi Sheng spoke with a matter-of-fact expression. <i>¡®Sheng Xia¡¯s parents left her argepany too, not just liquid assets.¡¯</i>

    And it wasparable to the Long Family¡¯s ownings, so why would she want to attend university? She¡¯d have no problem just being a CEO-in-name and enjoying the rest of her life!

    ¡°Inheriting the family business?¡± The Principal¡¯s expression turned odd for a bit, before quickly reverting to its previous sternness. ¡°Even if you have a family business to inherit, you at least need to have some knowledge. Do you think it¡¯s that easy to be the boss? If you don¡¯t learn now, it¡¯ll be hard for you to do so in the future! People are very insidious¡ªif you don¡¯t develop some skills, you won¡¯t even know when others are scheming against you!¡±

    Shi Sheng sighed, her attitude improving somewhat. ¡°Principal, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tarnish your reputation.¡±

    The Principal, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®With your grades, how could you not? Pei! Weren¡¯t we talking about the problem of you being in a romantic rtionship at this age? How did the topic change to such a deep one?¡¯</i>

    But the Principal appeared to have a bone to pick with Shi Sheng¡ªhe¡¯de looking for her often to talk, trying to counsel her.

    At first, Shi Sheng was nice and listened, but after this carried on for some time, she started retorting. This angered the Principal to no end, but he still persistently came to look for her. It seemed he wouldn¡¯t quit till he¡¯d moulded her into a model student...

    Seeing the unhappy look on Shi Sheng¡¯s face every time she emerged from the Principal¡¯s office, Yao Qin felt rather uneasy. She was afraid of one day hearing that Shi Sheng had beaten up the Principal. But that never happened.

    Even Yao Qin felt it a miracle that Shi Sheng had actually calmly listened to the Principal¡¯s nonsense.

    Shi Sheng gave her a ssic bad student reply, ¡°Because that means I won¡¯t have to go to ss ah.¡±

    Yao Qin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Top Student, please ept this kneel...¡¯</i>

    For the whole month that Yu Jiu was gone, the Principal hounded Shi Sheng. He gave up in the end...instead choosing to change his n of attack and give her remedial lessons instead.

    As a result, Shi Sheng had an even better excuse to skip sses.

    When the Principal discovered this, he chased after Shi Sheng with a feather duster, intent on whacking some sense into her. Naturally, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t allow him to do so.

    She overbearingly took a test paper from him and filled it out, before smacking it on the table for him to see.

    Since then, the Principal no longer pestered her¡ªand even asionally covered for her when she skipped sses.

    As for not getting into a rtionship... With those grades, there was absolutely no problem.

    ¡°I say! Are you treating my ce as your home or something?¡± The Principal entered the office with his hands sped behind his back, looking at the girl upying hisputer with a stern expression.

    In this day and age,puters were stillrge and clunky.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, Mr Li, I¡¯m busy doing proper work, aren¡¯t I?¡± The mouse clicked loudly under Shi Sheng¡¯s hand.

    The Principal looked at theputer and his attitude took a 180¡ã turn from its previous seriousness. ¡°How is it? Has it risen?¡±

    ¡°With me here, how can it not?¡± Shi Sheng proudly raised her jaw.

    The Principal nudged Shi Sheng to the side so he could have a good look, after which he nodded satisfactorily. <i>¡®This girl¡¯s investing ability is simply godly!¡¯</i>

    Curiosity suddenly overtook him. ¡°What line of business were your parents in?¡±

    ¡°Finance, I suppose.¡± Shi Sheng answered casually.

    ¡°No wonder.¡± The Principal appeared to have been enlightened. <i>¡®Talent is inherited ah! Sigh, if only old dad had picked up a proper skill before having me...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ah right, I saw your little boyfriend just now.¡± The Principal spoke suddenly.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Mr Li, I thought you forbade students from getting into rtionships while they¡¯re still young?¡±

    The Principal spoke with all seriousness, ¡°I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle yourself in society. But who hasn¡¯t been young, eh?¡±

    ......

    Shi Sheng left the Principal¡¯s office and saw Yu Jiu the moment she reached the school gates.

    There seemed to be something different about him yet, at the same time, it seemed as though he was still the same. Shi Sheng found it a bit odd, so she hesitated for quite a while before heading over.

    ¡°And here, I was thinking that you¡¯d given up.¡±

    Yu Jiu¡¯s lowered gaze shifted so that it rested on Shi Sheng. He stared at her for three full seconds before suddenly going over to hug her tightly, as if he wanted to absorb her into his own body.

    The sounds ofughter and wolf whistles came from the observing crowd.

    ¡°Yu Jiu...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, just let me hold you for a while.¡±

 Chapter 372 - Green Plum Meets Wine (23)

    Chapter 372 : Green Plum Meets Wine (23)

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know what Yu Jiu had been up to, and he also didn¡¯t say anything to her. Ever since that day, he seemed to have forgotten what happened then and returned to being an obnoxious little hobby-horse.

    Shi Sheng raised the matter which the foreigner had entrusted her with, as payment for telling her Yu Jiu¡¯s identity.

    As for how Yu Jiu would deal with it, that was none of her business.

    In the third year of senior high, other than the asional disappearance, Yu Jiu would usually arrive punctually to fetch Shi Sheng home from school. Sometimes he¡¯d bring flowers or arrange something romantic.

    The whole school knew their infamous bad student had an adorable boyfriend.

    Plus, this bad student had some shady deal with the Principal. Why else would such a strict principal be so amicable towards her? And he even helped her skip sses without being marked down for it! It was simply an underhanded business dealing if they ever saw one!

    Yao Qin, who was in the know, scoffed at this. ¡®How could you mere mortals understand the world of a top student?¡¯

    ¡°Xiao Yao Qin, still burning the midnight oil? C¡¯mon, here¡¯s something to rejuvenate you.¡± Shi Sheng ced a ss of lemon-voured drink in front of Yao Qin.

    ¡°Einstein[1], tutor me?¡± Yao Qin held onto Shi Sheng¡¯s hand which thetter hadn¡¯t withdrawn in time. Since the university entrance exams wereing up, everyone was busy studying. Only Shi Sheng...the dunce, could be so idle.

    ¡°Pfft¡ª Yao Qin, have you gone dumb from reading too much? Actually calling her Einstein...¡± Cao Ke, who was seated behind Shen Jiayin, mocked. ¡®Who doesn¡¯t know that woman¡¯s grades are always at the bottom?¡¯

    Having been raised to be an aloof queen by Shi Sheng, Yao Qin merely harrumphed coldly and refused to engage in an argument that was beneath her.

    Shen Jiayin tugged Cao Ke. ¡°Hurry up and revise.¡±

    The university entrance exams wereing up, so Shen Jiayin had remained in school during this period.

    ¡®University eh? FL¡¯s all grown up and ready for ughter.¡¯

    Shi Sheng swept a wicked look at Shen Jiayin, before patting Yao Qin on the head. ¡°Come with me after school.¡±

    ¡°Einstein, my life is in your hands!¡± Yao Qin spoke earnestly.

    After school, Yao Qin brought her books with her as she happily followed Shi Sheng home.

    This was the first time Yao Qin hade to Shi Sheng¡¯s house, so she looked around curiously. It was very tidy, as if it had been constantly cleaned.

    Yao Qin then thought of Shi Sheng¡¯s desk at school. ¡®I¡¯m always the one who helps clean up her desk, but it turns out this fellow¡¯s actually so hardworking at home!¡¯

    ¡°What d¡¯you want to drink? There¡¯s milk...¡± Shi Sheng searched the fridge but didn¡¯t find any milk. ¡®That idiot Yu Jiu¡¯s drunk all the milk again! Why does someone who¡¯s over 20 seem like he hasn¡¯t been weaned yet?!¡¯

    In the end, she could only take out a carton of orange juice. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s only this.¡±

    Yao Qin was fine with drinking anything. The only thing she wanted now was some tutge! Otherwise she¡¯d be screwed for her university entrance exams!

    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s study!¡±

    Yao Qin found that those difficult-to-understand questions suddenly became easy after Shi Sheng exined them to her.

    Yao Qin felt like the teachers in school were simply idiots. ¡®This is what teachers should be like! If they were all like this, would my grades be this bad?¡¯

    Yao Qin was sorelycking in the science and maths department, to the point Shi Sheng didn¡¯t even want to look at her work.

    Click.

    Shi Sheng lifted her head in time to catch Gu Yan, who she hadn¡¯t seen in a while, enter, followed by Yu Xingyun and Yu Jiu.

    ¡°Xiaoxia... Oh Yao Qin¡¯s here too.¡± Gu Yan was surprised.

    Yao Qin immediately turned a little more reserved. ¡°Uncle Gu. Uncle Yu.¡±

    ¡°Ah great. It¡¯s Xiaoxia¡¯s birthday today, so we¡¯ll all go out to eatter. Have you guys finished your homework?¡± Gu Yan smiled and nodded.

    ¡®Birthday ah... Nearly forgot.¡¯

    Shi Sheng blinked and spoke, ¡°Yep.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Gu, when have you ever seen Xiaoxia-meimei doing homework?¡± Yu Jiu shot down her pretence.

    Yao Qin had eaten together with them several times over the past few years, so she was pretty familiar with them. Still, this was the first time she would be interacting with Yu Jiu at such close proximity.

    So she couldn¡¯t help but tug at Shi Sheng, giving her a waggle of the eyebrows.

    Shi Sheng smacked her. ¡°Hurry up. Otherwise we¡¯re not bringing you.¡±

    Yao Qin¡¯s face fell. She continued solving questions.

    Yu Jiu returned to his room and got changed. When Yao Qin caught his change of clothing out of the corner of her eye, her jaw dropped. ¡°You guys...are cohabiting?¡±

    Yu Jiu had been staying here for the past few years, while Gu Yan had rarelye back during this time. Shi Sheng red at her, whereupon Yao Qin¡¯s smile turned even more obscene.

    ¡°Xiaoxia, Yao Qin, you guys ready?¡± Gu Yan had changed into something morefortable.

    ¡°Almost, Uncle Gu!¡± Yao Qin had to pull her mind away from gossip to hurriedly write down thest few steps before snapping the book shut.

    They first went to a restaurant to eat before heading to a KTV lounge to sing karaoke. Since Shi Sheng was already 18 years old, Gu Yan no longer restricted her from drinking alcohol.

    Yao Qin¡¯s family was very strict, so she rarely had a chance to go wild like this. As a result, she dragged Shi Sheng into drinking quite a bit of wine. By the time they left, Yao Qin was alreadypletely stoned.

    The same went for Yu Xingyun.

    Shi Sheng got Gu Yan to help her call Yao Qin¡¯s parents to inform them that thetter would be staying over at her ce for the night. Gu Yan then left to bring Yu Xingyun home, while Shi Sheng had to bring both Yu Jiu and Yao Qin back with her.

    There were only three rooms in the house. One was Gu Yan¡¯s, the other was Yu Jiu¡¯s, and thest was hers, so Yao Qin could only sleep in her room for tonight.

    By the time Shi Sheng had cleaned Yao Qin up and tossed her onto the bed, she was already covered by ayer of sweat.

    ¡°Sheng Xia.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at the ¡®risen corpse¡¯ Yao Qin with a bewildered expression. ¡®Girl, the fuck did you just pull a zombie on me for?¡¯

    Yao Qin blearily mbered over to lean against Shi Sheng, as she whispered in her ear, ¡°I wanna ask ya: have you ever done that with your little hobby-horse?¡±

    ¡°Which that? Get off me first. It¡¯s too hot.¡± Shi Sheng pried Yao Qin off her.

    ¡°Hehe...¡± Yao Qin suddenly startedughing foolishly. She rolled over further into the bed and her breathing evened out soon after.

    Shi Sheng set the air conditioner to a suitable temperature, before standing at the window and staring off into the brilliant nightscape.

    Her fingers twitched, and strands of spirit energy swirled around their tips. After a long time, she turned to leave the room.

    Yu Jiu was sitting in the living room. Only one light was on, it¡¯s gentle light illuminating him. But he appeared rather lonely.

    Since it was the first night of summer, it wasn¡¯t too warm.

    But Shi Sheng felt irritated and restless. She didn¡¯t like to see him this way. She knocked on a shelf to get his attention.

    Yu Jiu looked at her. Perhaps having drank too much, there was some befuddlement in his gaze.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go into your room.¡± Shi Sheng spoke.

    Yu Jiu didn¡¯t question her as he obediently followed orders. He probably really had drunk too much, for even after he entered his room, his expression was still endearingly confused.

    Shi Sheng shut the door and pulled Yu Jiu, who was still walking forward, back. Spirit energy immediately flowed into his body through his wrist.

    Yu Jiu stared at her dumbly. A momentter, he suddenly closed in on her. ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei.¡±

    Hot lips brushed past her cheek before uratelynding on her own. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t move as she continued to urge her spirit energy on.

    She soon got the information she wanted.

    Yu Jiu¡¯s body stiffened for a few seconds as a sense of heart throbbing familiarity spread in his chest.

    He sobered up a bit, his lips hovering over Shi Sheng¡¯s. ¡®Her taste is delicious. Don¡¯t want to let go.

    Shit shit shit! She¡¯s going to pummel me!¡¯

    Just as he thought he was dead for sure, Shi Sheng took the initiative to kiss him. In that moment, Yu Jiu felt like countless fireworks burst in his mind, causing him to turn dizzy.

    [1] Okay, so she didn¡¯t really say that, but ¡°Top Student¡± this ¡°Top Student¡± that sounds so awkward in English.

 Chapter 373 - Green Plum Meets Wine (24)

    <h4>Chapter 373 : Green Plum Meets Wine (24)</h4>

    After a night of intense pleasure, Shi Sheng waspletely bushed as she leaned into Yu Jiu¡¯s embrace. He kneaded her waist, and spoke with a voice still hoarse from climax, ¡°Feeling better?¡±

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t answer him.

    Yu Jiu¡¯s hand soon got frisky.

    Shi Sheng kicked him before ring. Yu Jiu could only reluctantly draw his hand back. ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, how ¡®bout you touch me back?¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®Someone drag this ruffian out for me(lz)!¡¯

    Yu Jiu pulled Shi Sheng¡¯s hand lower, whereupon she aimed a smack at him that just so happened to hit the little fellow standing at attention.

    The pain caused him to suck in a breath of cold air. ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, this is your future happiness, how could you bear to hit it? What if you broke it?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°If just this much broke it, it¡¯d be a matter of time anyway.¡±

    Yu Jiu, ¡°...¡± ¡®Never try topete with lil green plum in terms of filth...¡¯

    After the two got cleaned up, they left the room. Yao Qin was sitting in the living room, so when she saw them emerge from the same room, she gave Shi Sheng an ambiguous yet dumb smile.

    When Yu Jiu went out to buy breakfast, Yao Qin turned into a gossipmonger. ¡°Finally did it, eh? Tsk tsk, your lil hobby-horse¡¯s looks pretty satisfied with himself.¡±

    ¡°En, I allow him to.¡± ¡®My Feng Ci should be spoilt.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you Sheng Xia, men should be put down every now and again. You can¡¯t let him get his way too much...¡±

    Yao Qin appeared very experienced in handling men; one could almost call her an old hand. But Shi Sheng knew this girl had never even had a boyfriend, so where she got this ¡®experience¡¯ remained a mystery.

    ......

    As the exams drew nearer, Shi Sheng ended up tutoring Yao Qin every day. Towards the end, she even gave Yao Qin questions simr to the ones that would appear in Sheng Xia¡¯s memories.

    Though of course, Sheng Xia was unable to remember the exact questions. But she was at least able to retain a rough idea of how they went; so as long as Yao Qin was able to solve these questions andmit them to memory, she should have no problem.

    After Shi Sheng was done with her examinations, Yu Jiu brought her overseas under the guise of a ¡®holiday¡¯.

    ¡®Holiday my arse! Who the hell spends their entire day in bed during a holiday?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng held Yu Jiu down and pummelled him. ¡®Don¡¯t think I(lz) don¡¯t dare to beat you up now!¡¯

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you fight back?¡± Shi Sheng sat on top of Yu Jiu, frowning as she looked at him. He wasn¡¯t exactly weak¡ªif he really tried to resist, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him without using her sword.

    Yu Jiu¡¯s lips curved upwards. ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei¡¯s fetish is so unique, of course I have to co-operate with you.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression darkened as she pummelled him again. ¡®This fellow¡¯s just asking for it!¡¯

    After having fun abroad for half a month, the two finally returned.

    The results had already been released. Shi Sheng was in first ce and Shen Jiayin was in second. This news shocked the whole school. Well, apart from the Principal and Yao Qin.

    They didn¡¯t understand why the bad student that was always inst ce had suddenly scored first.

    ¡°Shen Jiayin.¡± Shi Sheng stood atop the staircase, calling out to the FL who was at the bottom.

    Shen Jiayin raised her head to look.

    In these three years, she¡¯d grown into a beautiful woman with the aura of a goddess.

    Shi Sheng descended the stairs to stand before Shen Jiayin with an arrogant expression. ¡°I gave you three years to grow. I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me too much.¡±

    Shen Jiayin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, though she didn¡¯t give it away as she scrutinised Shi Sheng. ¡®What does she mean?¡¯

    Shi Sheng raised the notice in her hand. ¡°This is just the start.¡±

    ¡®Let¡¯s see if the heavenly dao¡¯s favourite is stronger than me, this BUG!¡¯

    Shen Jiayin watched as Shi Sheng strutted away. That arrogant manner was as if she believed herself to be the best.

    Shen Jiayin couldn¡¯t help but feel unhappy. ¡®This woman...is as detestable as always.¡¯

    ......

    Shen Jiayin¡¯spany was doing very well, and she herself was pretty famous in the elite circles.

    Shi Sheng would asionally attend cocktail parties with Yu Jiu, and her chances of meeting Shen Jiayin at one of those...were around 50%.

    Every time they met, Shi Sheng ignored Shen Jiayin, but thetter woulde looking for abuse...

    ¡®Plot-sama, really now!¡¯

    At least Shi Sheng only saw Shen Jiayin at those upright, proper events, and not those involving more shady dealings.

    But this time...Shi Sheng actually saw Shen Jiayin here. ¡®So she¡¯s started dabbling in the underworld?¡¯

    ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, you¡¯ve been staring at her for a few minutes already. Is she better looking than me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re good-looking enough to get a job in heaven.¡± Shi Sheng pulled off the hand that was on her body.

    Yu Jiu refused to give up and continued to harass her, his voice taking on a hint of seduction. ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei~¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®This tempting little devil!¡¯

    ¡°Young Master.¡±

    A sudden voice interrupted Yu Jiu¡¯s hand that was busy lighting fires all over Shi Sheng¡¯s body. He turned to look.

    Bearded Guy stood a few steps away, his head lowered, not daring to look.

    Yu Jiu and Shi Sheng were situated in a corner, with Yu Jiu blocking Shi Sheng from view. If one wasn¡¯t actively looking, they would likely miss her.

    Yu Jiu tugged at his tie, hints of frost appearing on his expression. ¡°I believe you know the consequences if the reason isn¡¯t sufficient.¡±

    Bearded Guy¡¯s head lowered even more. ¡°Yin Mo wishes to see you.¡±

    ¡°Yin Mo...¡± Yu Jiu put his arm around Shi Sheng¡¯s waist as he walked towards the exit with her. ¡°And what basis does he have?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, it involves that batch of goods from the Middle East...¡± Bearded Guy lowered his voice.

    Yu Jiu ran a crime syndicate outside the country. One of his goods shipments had been intercepted by Yin Mo. And from the looks of it, Yin Mo wasn¡¯t interested in the goods themselves, but an opportunity to meet Yu Jiu.

    After Yu Jiu heard Bearded Guy¡¯s report, his expression was dark. ¡°Howe you never reported this before?¡±

    Bearded Guy¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Young Master, I wanted to report this to you, but you wouldn¡¯t listen ah!¡±

    ¡®Young Master¡¯s tone back then was even fucking scarier than now...¡¯

    ¡°So it¡¯s my fault?¡±

    ¡°It was my mistake!¡± Bearded Guy voluntarily took the me.

    Shi Sheng quietly listened to them talk, not interjecting, raising any objections, nor expressing any dissatisfaction. Bearded Guy couldn¡¯t help but raise his evaluation of her.

    ¡®It¡¯s not without reason that Young Master dotes on Ms Sheng. He was afraid that his business would scare her off, so he didn¡¯t dare to tell her directly and could only take a roundabout way to let her find out by herself.

    If other women were in her shoes and found out about his line of work, they¡¯d either be too scared to interact with him anymore or turn spoilt from the pampering.¡¯

    ¡°Call him for a meeting.¡± Yu Jiu decided on this in the end.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Bearded Guy left the party to arrange for a meeting. By the time Shi Sheng and Yu Jiu left, it was almost the wee hours of the morning. Bearded Guy was waiting outside for them.

    The meeting ce was at a winery.

    Fresh flowers and red winey on top of the long and wide table, a slight fragrance in the air.

    Yin Mo was dressed in a ck tuxedo and sitting on a sofa beside the table. What Shi Sheng found surprising was that Shen Jiayin was seated beside him.

    ¡®Tsk, the leads still got together after all.¡¯

    Shen Jiayin¡¯s pupils shrunk after seeing Shi Sheng.

    ¡°As I expected, it¡¯s you.¡± Yin Mo spoke first.

    Only after Yu Jiu helped Shi Sheng settle down did he smile and speak, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of you, Mr Yin.¡±

    Yu Jiu hadn¡¯t changed much in the past few years. He was still adorable, with dimples appearing in his cheeks when he smiled, appearing like a normal university student. There was no way one would link him to the underworld.

    Yet, though he casually stood there, he had the imposing aura of a leader. His expression waszy yet proud, making him the equal of the man facing off against him.

    This was Yu Jiu¡¯s true self.

 Chapter 374 - Green Plum Meets Wine (25)

    Chapter 374 : Green Plum Meets Wine (25)

    ¡°You leave first.¡± Yin Mo spoke to Shen Jiayin.

    She nodded and got up to leave. As she was about to walk past Shi Sheng, she paused. ¡°Ms Sheng, how about we go out for a walk?¡±

    Shi Sheng propped up her jaw with one hand, appearing rather beat. ¡°Don¡¯t feel like it.¡±

    Shen Jiayin¡¯s eyes darkened, and she looked towards Yu Jiu.

    ¡®These two are going to talk about proper business matters, so would he allow her to remain?¡¯

    But Yu Jiu didn¡¯t show any signs of getting angry, merely ruffling Shi Sheng¡¯s hair instead. ¡°Tired? We¡¯ll be done soon.¡±

    Yu Jiu¡¯s attitude was quite clear on this¡ªShi Sheng didn¡¯t have to leave.

    Shen Jiayin turned to look at Yin Mo. He was currently sizing Shi Sheng up rather curiously.

    Shen Jiayin grit her teeth and left without saying anything.

    The moment she left, Yu Jiu got to the point. ¡°After intercepting my goods and then asking to meet me, I believe you must have a request, do you not, Mr Yin?¡±

    Yin Mo switched his posture so that he appeared even more casual. ¡°It¡¯s not so much a request as a transaction.¡±

    ¡°Transaction?¡± Yu Jiu scoffed. ¡°What transaction is enough for Mr Yin to run all the way out of the country to intercept my goods? I bet it must¡¯ve taken a lot of effort huh?¡±

    Yin Mo¡¯s interlocked fingers tightened.

    His organisation was all within the country, so it was true he¡¯d expended a lot of effort to get the job done.

    The two continued to skirt around the topic for quite some time. It was only when Yu Jiu noticed Shi Sheng¡¯s worsening expression and recalled her distaste for wasting time that he got to the point. ¡°What transaction did you have in mind, Mr Yin? Do tell.¡±

    Yin Mo had been waiting for Yu Jiu to say that. ¡°I want the ne called ¡°Memory¡± in Mr Yu¡¯s possession.¡±

    ¡°You intercepted my goods for the sake of a ne?¡± Yu Jiu¡¯s smile had turned somewhat mocking.

    ¡°That ne was handcrafted and is very unique. It is the only one of its kind in the world. I believe Mr Yu is aware of its value.¡±

    ¡°En, I¡¯ll consider it.¡±

    ¡°Then I shall await your good news, Mr Yu.¡±

    Although Yu Jiu¡¯s lips were pulled upwards into a smile, it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. With a very perfunctory attitude, he bid Yin Mo farewell, ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Yin Mo nced towards Shi Sheng before leaving, and she stared back with a provocative gaze.

    ¡°Going by story clich¨¦s, there¡¯s something important about that ne.¡± Once Yin Mo had left, she lightly mentioned.

    ¡°Story clich¨¦s? Xiaoxia-meimei, you certainly have unique analogies.¡± Yu Jiu pinched her cheek. ¡°C¡¯mon, my Empress, let us return to our pce for the night.¡±

    Shi Sheng gave him a meaningful look¡ªYu Jiu was deliberately dodging the topic.

    He hugged and rubbed up against her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, I can handle this.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. Then from now on, don¡¯t stick your nose into my business either.¡± Shi Sheng nodded.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll obey you in everything.¡± Yu Jiu¡¯s words came easily. Though Shi Sheng was pleased, she didn¡¯t let it show as she got up and walked out.

    As their car left the winery, Shi Sheng saw Shen Jiayin and Yin Mo standing in front of another vehicle. The contents of their discussion were unknown, but the atmosphere around them seemed off.

    ......

    This matter was but an interlude before Shi Sheng began preparing to inherit the Sheng Family business.

    But she hadn¡¯t expected Yu Xingyun to be the first one to approach her.

    The two found a coffee shop to talk in. Yu Xingyun¡¯s forehead was creased with concern.

    ¡°Xiaoxia, do you really want to inherit Sheng Shi Group?¡±

    Shi Sheng gave Yu Xingyun a doubtful look. ¡°Uncle Yu, just say whatever¡¯s on your mind.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re heir to the majority of the shares in Sheng Shi Group. But recently, the government¡¯s been buying up the other shares. Now, other than your inheritance, most of the other shares are owned by the government. Do you get what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    Seeing that Shi Sheng remained silent, Yu Xingyun continued, ¡°Your Uncle Gu and I think it¡¯s best if you only inherited the liquid assets. There¡¯s enough money tost you a lifetime. Plus, there¡¯s Yu Jiu, so you won¡¯t suffer by any means.¡±

    Shi Sheng stared straight into Yu Xingyun¡¯s eyes. ¡°Uncle Yu, how exactly did my parents die?¡±

    Yu Xingyun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Xiaoxia...¡±

    Yu Xingyun practically ran off in a panic. He and Gu Yan had been nning on keeping this from her for the rest of her life. But when did she start having doubts?

    Yu Xingyun went to discuss this in private with Gu Yan, who returned home to try to persuade her to only inherit the liquid assets.

    In the original storyline, Sheng Xia had done so. And the money really was a lot¡ªit was enough for her to squander and still live without worries for the rest of her life.

    But if she didn¡¯t inherit thepany, how was she to investigate the death of her parents?

    Shi Sheng had also asked Gu Yan the question she asked Yu Xingyun. Instead of fleeing in panic like Yu Xingyun, Gu Yan¡¯s reaction was much calmer.

    He merely sighed and told her not to think too much on it.

    Yu Jiu found that his little green plum was getting busier by the day; he¡¯d have to make an appointment now just to meet her.

    After finally managing to get some alone time with her, she was still busy reading through files.

    Yu Jiu embraced her from behind, his gaze sweeping over the files as he spoke beside her ear, tickling it with his warm breath. ¡°Xiaoxia-meimei, this is the government¡¯s info. Where¡¯d you get it?¡±

    ¡®My lil green plum is even more capable than me ah.¡¯

    ¡°Money can do wonders.¡± Shi Sheng flipped through the information. ¡°Don¡¯t bother me. If you want to sleep, you can go to bed first.¡±

    ¡°I want you to apany me.¡± Yu Jiu bit her earlobe, his tongue brushing against it, causing Shi Sheng to be unable to focus.

    Pa!

    Shi Sheng smacked the files onto the table and grabbed him by thepel. ¡°I¡¯m(lz) gonna make sure you can¡¯t get off the bed if it¡¯s thest thing I(lz) do!¡±

    ......

    At an apartment, Shen Jiayin sat on a balcony, staring at the countless lights dotting the night.

    A phone rang inside the house.

    She went inside to answer it.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    But apart from this, one couldn¡¯t hear any other noise until she hung up.

    After a long while, she dialled a number. The other party only picked up after quite some time. A low, nasally male voice answered, having probably been woken from his sleep.

    ¡°I¡¯ve considered your offer.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Yin Mo dragged out that syble. ¡°Come to my ce.¡±

    Shen Jiayin tightened her grip on the phone. ¡°You shoulde over to mine.¡±

    ¡°Shen Jiayin, don¡¯t challenge my patience.¡± Yin Mo hung up.

    Shen Jiayin flung the phone to the floor, a dark and unsightly expression on her face. After a while, she got changed into a dress and left the house with her purse.

    Once she reached Yin Mo¡¯s residence, she didn¡¯t have to knock before the door swung open and she was pulled in. The door mmed shut behind her.

    An alcohol-filled kiss forced her against the door with no means of escape.

    ¡°Yin Mo.¡± Shen Jiayin shifted to the side with much difficulty. ¡°Sober up.¡±

    Shen Jiayin¡¯s resistance got Yin Mo to stop. He flicked on the foyer lights before turning to head upstairs without casting her so much as a nce.

    Shen Jiayin grit her teeth and followed him.

    Yin Mo stood in his study smoking a cigarette. Shen Jiayin dallied for a moment before entering. She was rather scared of this man.

    ¡°I can help you.¡± Yin Mo stubbed out the cigarette in the ash tray. ¡°But I¡¯ll need to add another condition.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡± Shen Jiayin tried her best to maintain her image, even though she felt that it was useless to try so in front of this man. She¡¯d long been flustered around him, as though she was bare naked in front of him.

 Chapter 375 - Green Plum Meets Wine (26)

    Chapter 375 : Green Plum Meets Wine (26)

    Yu Jiu sacrificed himself to prove the veracity of this saying: there were only fields that could be ploughed endlessly, but no cows that wouldn¡¯t die of exhaustion.

    Hey on the bed, a despairing expression on his face. ¡®My lil green plum¡¯s stamina was actually so good...¡¯

    Shi Sheng covered him with the nket. ¡°You should sleep now, yeah? Be cheeky again and I¡¯mma kill ya.¡±

    Yu Jiu felt his self-esteem receive a blow and huffily curled up under the nket.

    Shi Sheng felt amused as she stared at the lump on the bed. She had spirit energy, so she¡¯d naturally be much more energetic than him.

    Shi Sheng took the files with her to the bed. She¡¯d only just got on when Yu Jiu rolled over to hug her and fell asleep.

    She sighed, and could only leave a single light on while slowly looking through the dense stack of files.

    They did not contain much information; the files only described several acquisition ns and evaluations regarding Sheng Shi Group.

    ¡®Yu Xingyun said Sheng Shi Group is controlled by the government, but why? Sheng Shi Group has a long history; it¡¯s not as if it¡¯s some kind of startup. Why would the government want to acquire apany with suchplex dealings?

    And why were the former shareholders willing to sell their shares? If it¡¯s for the sake of money, at the rate Sheng Shi Group is developing, the dividends each year are enough for them to collect till their hands grow numb.

    But they¡¯re giving all that up by selling off their shares.

    Tsk, how intriguing.¡¯

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t even apply to university when they opened. She¡¯d already gone through university many times and had no wish to do it again.

    No matter how Gu Yan and Yu Xingyun persuaded her, Shi Sheng¡¯s attitude remained that of ¡®this Crown Prince is going back to ascend the throne!¡¯

    Yu Xingyun got Yu Jiu to try and convince her otherwise, but that failed. After all, would he oppose her decision? He supported her with his entire being.

    In the end, the two parties could only sit down to talk it out.

    ¡°Uncle Gu, Uncle Yu, if you guys don¡¯t give me a reason that¡¯ll convince me, I won¡¯t give up.¡± Shi Sheng spoke in a calm tone.

    ¡°We know.¡± Gu Yan sighed. ¡°Today, we¡¯re here to discuss the current state of Sheng Shi Group with you.¡±

    ¡°Yu Jiu, what¡¯re you holding onto Xiaoxia for? Go and make some tea!¡± Yu Xingyun kicked Yu Jiu¡¯s calf. ¡°Honestly, what use are you? Couldn¡¯t even aplish the simple task of convincing someone!¡±

    Yu Jiu, ¡°...¡± ¡®Why is it my fault again?¡¯

    Under the threatening re of his father, Yu Jiu could only get up to brew tea before returning and continuing to embrace Shi Sheng.

    Such PDA[1] caused the two men to sweat in their boots.

    ¡°Ahem...¡± Gu Yan coughed. ¡°Sheng Shi Group has businesses across many industries. But recently, it¡¯s been starting to incur losses. The government is only holding onto the shares. Meanwhile, everyyer of management seems to skim a little bit here and there, and a lot of them have higher connections. Xiaoxia, if you really want to take the reins, it¡¯ll be a difficult path.¡±

    Gu Yan was unwilling to just ept it too. After all, thepany originally belonged to the Sheng Family, yet other people had caused it to fall to this state.

    ¡°Uncle Gu, I¡¯m still young; I need trials.¡± Shi Sheng phrased it euphemistically.

    ¡°Eh, Ol¡¯ Gu, Xiaoxia takes after her mother; she¡¯s a bold one, she is. Just let her be. Even if she fails, she still has you and us, no? She¡¯s not exactly going to starve to death...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll provide for my wifey.¡± Yu Jiu immediately raised a hand and volunteered.

    ¡°Damn brat, first look at your Xiaoxia-meimei, then take a look at yourself! You¡¯re always up to a bunch of useless stuff. I reckon Xiaoxia would have to provide for you in the future!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Your son is capable alright.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to let Xiaoxia-meimei provide for me. Xiaoxia-meimei, will you look down on me for living off you?¡±

    Shi Sheng affirmed this by giving him a contemptuous look.

    ¡°You really have the face to say that as a man?! Damn brat!¡± Yu Xingyun red up.

    The topic had somehow gotten derailed...

    ......

    Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t hasty in looking for awyer, instead conducting a thorough investigation on thepany.

    Since it would take a long time, Shi Sheng felt like she should deal with Shen Jiayin first.

    Thetter¡¯spany was in the business of emerce, an industry that was bound to rise in the future. Truly, one had to admit that Shen Jiayin had managed to poach some good talents. At least, they¡¯d be considered talents in the future even if they weren¡¯t now.

    And since the FL was willing to spend money, they were very loyal to her.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t really do much¡ªshe merely left a few provocativements on their site everyday and changed the source code so porn videos yed.

    A perfectly good website had been turned into Pornhub thanks to Shi Sheng...

    ¡®Isn¡¯t the FL begging for it by entering this industry with me here?¡¯

    But since thepany wasn¡¯t the FL¡¯s real money maker right now, all Shi Sheng really aplished was slowing down their progress.

    Shi Sheng also felt that this wouldn¡¯t do. ¡®Gotta find a chance to kidnap the FL and then get someone to kill her off. It¡¯d make life a lot easier. En, I¡¯ll do that.¡¯

    But before that...

    Shi Sheng had to convince Gu Yan to switch trades.

    In the future, the property market wouldn¡¯t be doing so hot as it was now. The time was just right for Gu Yan to switch industries.

    With his ability, it¡¯d be no problem to hold his own¡ªand even be the leadingpany¡ªin the emerce industry.

    After several days of wheedling, Gu Yan finally agreed to give Shi Sheng¡¯s suggestion a shot.

    Many yearster, when Gu Yan recalled how he was hoodwinked into this business, he¡¯d always struggle to hold back hisughter. There had clearly been no sincerity in her tone, as if she was drawing a vourless biscuit[2] for him. But her expression was as serious as if she had once seen a world like that.

    Shi Sheng continued causing trouble for Shen Jiayin¡¯s website every day.

    ¡°Wifey.¡±

    Yu Jiu entered the room. ¡°Please help me.¡±

    Shi Sheng crooked her finger, whereupon he went over with a smile. She hooked her arm around his neck and nted a kiss on his cheek. ¡°Where¡¯ve you been?¡±

    Yu Jiu pulled up a chair to sit beside Shi Sheng. ¡°There was some stuff I had to handle overseas, so I¡¯ve been a bit busy. Dear, don¡¯t be angry. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯lle back to apany you.¡±

    Shi Sheng nodded. They both had things they needed to do. She wouldn¡¯t stick her nose into his business as long as he was safe.

    ¡°What did you need my help with?¡±

    Yu Jiu took out a thumb drive. ¡°This thumb drive¡¯s been encrypted, and none of the people I found could crack it. Dear, you¡¯re the best, so please help me!¡±

    ¡°Honestly, what kind of scrubs did you find?¡± Shi Sheng pointed at theputer with her chin for him to plug it in.

    After a moment, ¡°I take that back.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Yu Jiu had found a bunch of scrubs, this encryption method was just really special. Shi Sheng only cracked it after more than an hour.

    There were several videos and files inside.

    Yu Jiu made no move to hide its contents from her as he clicked on the videos.

    The first few were all a bunch of illegal transactions that had been filmed as evidence to use in ast resort situation.

    But thest one appeared to be from a long time ago. The video quality wasn¡¯t too clear as the camera shook about everywhere. It ought to have been shot in secret.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Right as Yu Jiu was about to close it, Shi Sheng suddenly told him to stop.

    Shi Sheng erged the video. The quality was already terrible, but erging it only made everything blurrier. Shi Sheng could barely make out what was in the video.

    There were three people present. Including the person shooting the video, there ought to be four.

    Shi Sheng turned on the sound, and a lot of static ensued. She could only discern that someone was arguing.

    ¡°...this...Sheng Shi Group...they deserved...that...is...public...what more...we¡¯re all...involved...you...back out now?¡± The video started shaking before a muffled grunt was heard and it got cut.

    [1] Public disy(s) of affection for those of you who¡¯ve never gotten to use it firsthand (including me) and don¡¯t really read romance (how are you here lol)

    [2] The proper saying is to draw a biscuit, or basically paint a picture of an ideal future. vourless means she didn¡¯t even try to make it sound usible.

 Chapter 376 - Green Plum Meets Wine (27)

    Chapter 376 : Green Plum Meets Wine (27)

    Shi Sheng could hear Sheng Shi Group mentioned, so she reyed it several times and finally put together what was being said.

    ¡°We have people high up covering for this. Since Sheng Shi Group won¡¯t listen, they deserved their fate! Thatnd is public since they haven¡¯t signed the contract yet, what more since the higher-ups already know of it. We¡¯re already involved in this; do you guys really think you can back out now?¡±

    The footage was too blurry to make out any of their faces, but the background looked a bit familiar.

    ¡°Where¡¯d you get this?¡± Shi Sheng asked Yu Jiu.

    ¡°Nicked it from Yin Mo.¡± Yu Jiu answered truthfully.

    ¡®Yin Mo...¡¯ Shi Sheng made a copy of the video.

    ¡°Can I take a look at the documents?¡± Shi Sheng pointed at the other files in the folder.

    ¡°Of course. What¡¯s mine is yours.¡±

    There were a lot more documents than videos. Shi Sheng opened them up one by one. Most of them were ounts involvingrge sums, some even having remarks at the end.

    There were also documents with just words, though they were mostly just some important contracts that had nothing to do with Sheng Shi Group.

    Only when she got to thest two did she see Sheng Shi Group mentioned.

    The first was a contract for purchase ofnd. The buyer was Sheng Shi Group and they had already signed and stamped.

    But the seller hadn¡¯t signed, nor was there any information on them.

    Not even the location of thend was included, merely using ¡°JY¡± to substitute for the name.

    The second one was a name list. Most of them were surnamed Sheng and had a red cross next to them.

    There were quite a few names here, probably in the range of 40 to 50. The names of Sheng Xia¡¯s parents were included. Shi Sheng saw that behind Sheng Xia¡¯s name was a question mark.

    The only other name with a question mark beside it was Sheng Yang.

    Sheng Xia didn¡¯t remember this name, but it had appeared in the original storyline.

    Sheng Yang had returned from overseas and he was the deceitful type who always opposed the female lead, as if he had some great enmity with her. In the end, he was naturally killed off like cannon-fodder.

    ¡°Damn you¡¯re ying a big game ah!¡± ¡®No matter how you look at it, there¡¯s a grand scheme ying out in the storyline!

    It was definitely that idiot system that added this! Go fuck a dog!¡¯

    Shi Sheng chased Yu Jiu away and got him to handle his own affairs while she investigated all the names on the list.

    All of these people had died in an ident. After the death of Sheng Xia¡¯s parents, everyone besides Sheng Yang and Sheng Xia were dead.

    ¡®Just what was worth the effort of killing so many people?¡¯

    Shi Sheng carefully re-read the contract again. Since it involved a sum above a hundred million, it was quite therge contract, so Sheng Shi Group should¡¯ve kept records. Of course, there was also the possibility the records had been wiped.

    So, the easiest method was to ask Gu Yan and Yu Xingyun.

    But Shi Sheng felt like they weren¡¯t in the know. This name list made it quite clear that someone was very unhappy with the Sheng Family, yet she¡¯d lived a safe and peaceful life all these years. Someone should have secretly helped to wipe all the information on her.

    Yet Gu Yan and Yu Xingyun supported her decision to return to Sheng Shi Group. Once that happened, the mastermind who had killed off the Sheng Family was sure to know about it.

    Did Gu Yan and Yu Xingyun have ulterior motives? That wasn¡¯t right.

    Shi Sheng grabbed the name list and left the house, heading straight to Gu Yan¡¯spany. When she got there, he was still in a meeting.

    Shi Sheng waited outside for him and, when the meeting ended, pulled him into the office.

    ¡°Xiaoxia? What is it?¡± Gu Yan was utterly confused.

    ¡°Uncle Gu, tell me honestly: what are you and Uncle Yu nning?¡±

    ¡®I can tell Gu Yan and Yu Xingyun truly care for Sheng Xia.¡¯

    Gu Yan¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Oh, what are you on about now?¡±

    Shi Sheng ced the name list down in front of him. ¡°My p[1]¡ª¡±

    She hadn¡¯t managed to say anything before Gu Yan frowned, swept the name list a nce, and ced his index finger at his mouth, shaking his head at her.

    Shi Sheng immediately changed what she was going to say. ¡°My rtionship with Yu Jiu is none of your business, so stop interfering already.¡±

    ¡°We were just worried. It¡¯s better to get engaged sooner rather thanter.¡± Gu Yan followed up. ¡°Have you eaten? Honestly, it¡¯s notdylike to juste barging in like this.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Shi Sheng shook her head.

    ¡°Then wait awhile for me to finish these documents. I¡¯ll be done soon.¡±

    Shi Sheng nodded. Seeing that Gu Yan had really sat back down to continue dealing with the documents, Shi Sheng wandered around the office.

    Roughly half an hourter, Gu Yan got up and beckoned Shi Sheng to leave with him.

    After they left thepany, Gu Yan remained silent till they entered a restaurant. ¡°Ol¡¯ Yu¡¯s right. You¡¯re very smart.¡±

    Gu Yan sighed nostalgically. ¡°You¡¯re like your mother.¡±

    Shi Sheng remained silent. The atmosphere in the room was heavy as the seconds ticked by.

    In the end, Gu Yan sighed. ¡°There are people keeping an eye on Ol¡¯ Yu and me. It started probably around two years ago. I hadn¡¯t wanted you to inherit Sheng Shi Group, but Ol¡¯ Yu¡¯s right; since they¡¯ve started to watch us, it proves they already know of your existence.

    And you¡¯re very smart, so we decided to go all in. If we win, we¡¯ll be able to discover the truth. If we lose...we¡¯ll all die. Xiaoxia, have you thought it through?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯d my parents die?¡±

    Gu Yan shook his head. ¡°Even till now I¡¯m not sure about the details. I received a call from an anonymous number in the middle of the night. It was your mother. She told me to go to your house and take you away, and that no matter what, I mustn¡¯t appear, nor allow you to be seen.

    Then...the news of your parents dying in a ne crash was released.¡±

    Gu Yan wasn¡¯t really connected to Sheng Shi Group. Only two to three people knew he was rather close with the old CEO.

    Sheng Xia¡¯s father had saved Gu Yan¡¯s life once, and had even given him money to start his ownpany. That was the reason why Gu Yan was able to reach his current aplishments.

    He obeyed Sheng Xia¡¯s parents and didn¡¯t appear even when they died, not daring to let Sheng Xia leave the house either.

    And then he discovered that people from the Sheng Family were dying off one-by-one in idents.

    The phone call already had Gu Yan on tenterhooks, and this situation exacerbated the fear in his heart.

    But back then, hispany had only just started up and was stillpeting with other low-levelpanies, so he had no way of finding out what truly happened.

    Just as he was about to bring Sheng Xia out of the country with him, he received an anonymous package dated the day Sheng Xia¡¯s parents had left the country.

    There were several documents inside and a share transfer letter, an authorisation letter, a bank card, all information on Sheng Xia as well as a written letter.

    In that letter, Sheng Xia¡¯s parents wrote to Gu Yan asking him to take good care of Sheng Xia. They¡¯d already requested a friend to get rid of her information, so there was no need to flee the country with her.

    They did a good job of protecting her by never letting Sheng Xia appear in the public eye, and always referred to her by her nickname. Hence, the public only knew they had a daughter. But as to what her name, appearance, and age was, no one but people from the Sheng Family knew.

    And the Sheng Family had pretty much died out.

    Although Sheng wasn¡¯t a rare surname, it wasn¡¯t exactlymon either, so a sudden departure would be more likely to draw attention than not. That was why Gu Yan had followed their instructions and remained in the country.

    Sheng Xia had vague memories of that period, but she¡¯d fallen ill, and Gu Yan was rather muddled about the events. So by the time she¡¯d gotten better, two months had already passed.

    [1] In case you were wondering, she was going to say ¡°parents¡± but changed her mindter on...

 Chapter 377 - Green Plum Meets Wine (28)

    Chapter 377 : Green Plum Meets Wine (28)

    Shi Sheng felt like this setting was a real ball ache. ¡®Really wanna pummel System... The fuck kind of trash storyline is this? Why do I, a mere supporting female lead, need such a grand background? Can¡¯t I(bbb) just have a happy family? Can¡¯t you just let me(bbb) quietly show off?¡¯

    [Host, every person has their own family and background. In the original storyline, Sheng Xia inherited only the liquid assets which her parents had left behind for her. Since they had changed hands several times, of course no one could find anything, so she appeared to be a regr rich girl. But since you want to dig up the truth, you will naturally have to take apletely different route from Sheng Xia.]

    ¡®Testing my(bbb) IQ? Fuck!¡¯

    ¡°Uncle Gu, you guys should just stay out of this. I¡¯ll deal with it on my own.¡±

    Gu Yan immediately turned stern. ¡°What can a youngdy like you do? I was already worried enough pushing you into the spotlight...¡±

    They¡¯d been nning on using this method to lure out the people hidden in the shadows.

    He¡¯d thought of taking her with him and just leaving, but then he found that his every move was under constant surveince. The situation on Yu Xingyun¡¯s end was better, but going overseas was sure to spook their watchers and could cause them to take extreme action.

    Since those people had merely been keeping an eye on them for two years, but hadn¡¯t done anything else, it proved that they didn¡¯t want to kill Sheng Xia.

    As long as those people weren¡¯t after their lives, they still had ying chips they could use.

    ¡°Uncle Gu, thank you. But you and Uncle Yu shouldn¡¯t involve yourselves in this anymore, if you want what¡¯s best for me. You need to believe in me;, I¡¯m more capable than you think.¡±

    Gu Yan¡¯s arguments were all soundly refuted by Shi Sheng. Despite being an adult, he couldn¡¯t win against a child.

    ¡°Then when are you nning on going back?¡±

    ¡°No rush. I still need to collect more data.¡±

    After separating from Gu Yan, Shi Sheng gave Yu Jiu a call to ask whether he¡¯d been the one dealing with any suspicious people around her.

    Yu Jiu affirmed rather happily that it was the case, in a tone that was begging for praise. Had he been standing here right now, Shi Sheng would¡¯ve smacked the phone in his face.

    ......

    After much pondering, Shi Sheng felt like using her brain was truly too tiring, so she brought her sword with her while making a beeline for the Long Family mansion.

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± The servant who answered was frightened when they saw Shi Sheng¡¯s dark expression and the sword in her hand.

    ¡°Open up.¡±

    Of course, the servant didn¡¯t dare to let her in. ¡°Miss, who are you looking for?¡±

    Feeling impatient, Shi Sheng lifted her hand and brought her sword down on the iron gates.

    The once sturdy-looking gates couldn¡¯t withstand even a single blow before it was cleaved in two.

    The servant shrieked as they ran off to the side. Shi Sheng strode in.

    ¡°Miss, who are you looking for? You can¡¯t go in! Please leave¡ª¡± Shi Sheng pointed her sword at the speaker, causing them to retreat fearfully.

    Anyone who dared to try to stop her was definitely going to get hacked...

    This continued all the way to Long Run¡¯s study.

    Bang!

    The people in the study jumped in fright, but seeing the person standing outside caused them even more shock.

    ¡°Sheng Xia!¡± Long Run appeared much older than he had three years ago, but he was still as loud when he bellowed.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze swept over those present. ¡°All here, eh?¡±

    Yin Mo and Shen Jiayin were here, as well as two other old men Shi Sheng didn¡¯t recognise.

    She didn¡¯t know who was in the video, but she recognised this room. It was the background from the video. Even the furniture was the same.

    Long Run must¡¯ve been involved.

    Shi Sheng turned to point her sword at the bodyguards who had followed her in. ¡°Scram.¡±

    What appeared to be a gentle and warm girl turned out to be rather terrifying when her face turned dark. It was as if they could feel a pressure radiating from her that suffocated them and caused their knees to go weak.

    But Long Run was experienced in such matters, so he dismissed his bodyguards with a wave. They slowly retreated out of the room.

    Shi Sheng shut the door and pasted a talisman on top. She¡¯d made no move to hide her action, so everyone saw it, causing them to reveal odd expressions.

    Out of all those present, Shen Jiayin¡¯s expression was the oddest.

    ¡°Sheng Xia, what are you doing?¡± Shen Jiayin snatched the opportunity to question her first, since she actually knew her.

    Shi Sheng turned to look at her and pointed her sword at Shen Jiayin¡¯s forehead. ¡°Shut up. Say one more word, and I¡¯ll(lz) mince you!¡±

    ¡°Sheng¡ª¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s sword cut her off. Yin Mo agilely hugged Shen Jiayin and dodged the sword.

    ¡°Be good and stay here. You¡¯ll have your chance to speak.¡± Shi Sheng didn¡¯t mind that she¡¯d missed. After all, with the heavenly dao¡¯s help, it¡¯d be impossible for her to hack these two roaches to death anyway.

    Shi Sheng looked at Long Run, who was still seated calmly. ¡°Mr Long, I trust that you¡¯ve been well.¡±

    Unlike three years ago, her voice was no longer immature, but it was still as melodious as ever, like a tinkling stream that flowed straight to one¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Ms Sheng, why have youe here kicking up such a fuss?¡±

    ¡°ying dumb with me?¡± Shi Sheng kicked a vase that was half the height of a person, shattering it. ¡°Remember what I told you?¡±

    Long Run¡¯s expression darkened.

    The three old fellows looked at each other. Long Run spoke first, ¡°Sheng Xia, you already know your identity?¡±

    Shi Sheng snorted. ¡°I¡¯ve always known who I am and what I¡¯m entitled to. What I want to know is what thatnd Sheng Shi Group bought is, as well as the truth behind my parents¡¯ deaths.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother denying it. Take a look at this yourself.¡± Shi Sheng tossed them the thumb drive. ¡°After you¡¯re done, make sure you consider carefully before talking to me. If anyone dares to start bullshitting, I¡¯ll ughter the lot of you. Don¡¯t think I wouldn¡¯t dare. There¡¯s nothing in this world that I don¡¯t dare to do.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mad!¡± An old man beside Long Run eximed in a low voice and an angry face.

    ¡°Tsk, just this got you scared? And you call yourself a bigshot?¡± Shi Sheng scoffed coldly in disdain. She tapped the table with her sword. ¡°Hurry up and look. Stop dallying.¡±

    These three had abined age of more than 200, yet a girl not even 20 was bossing them around.

    The old man seated on Long Run¡¯s left silently put his hand behind him. Shi Sheng looked at him out of the corner of her eye and saw him pull out a gun and point it at her.

    He pushed up his wire framed sses, a kindly smile still on his face. ¡°Littledy, do you think your sword is quicker than my gun?¡±

    ¡°Want to try?¡± The smile that surfaced on Shi Sheng¡¯s face caused the old man to feel a bit uneasy.

    But his trust in guns allowed him to suppress that bit of unease.

    ¡°Put the sword down, and let¡¯s talk nicely.¡±

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    The old man felt something hit his wrist, lifting his arm. His finger identally pulled the trigger, causing the gun to shoot the ceiling.

    The crack echoed in the room for a long time as the scent of gunpowder diffused in the air.

    ¡®H-how did she do that? She clearly didn¡¯t move at all!¡¯

    ¡°She¡¯s a cultivator.¡± Yin Mo¡¯s unreadable gaze fixed onto Shi Sheng. ¡°I really hadn¡¯t expected you to be one.¡±

    ¡®Yu Jiu¡¯s eye for people is as good as always.¡¯

    Shi Sheng knew Yin Mo was a cultivator since the storyline had mentioned it. But in the setting, cultivation methods weren¡¯tplete in this world, so Yin Mo¡¯s aura was a bit haphazard. Although he¡¯d cultivated longer than her, it couldn¡¯tpare to her much purer spirit energy.

    ¡°d ta meet ya.¡± Shi Sheng spit these words out with an empty smile.

 Chapter 378 - Green Plum Meets Wine (29)

    Chapter 378 : Green Plum Meets Wine (29)

    Cultivators were no secret amongst the top tier elite. There were some who¡¯d even keep someone like this around to protect them.

    Yin Mo¡¯s words caused the three elderly men¡¯s expressions to change.

    A cultivator...was a grandmaster with formidable might in their eyes. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend this type of person.

    In the end, the three acquiesced and went over to Long Run¡¯s study desk to watch the video. Long Run took the opportunity to send for help using the inte.

    Shi Sheng coldly watched them. ¡®If those useless sods can enter this room, I¡¯ll kill the leads here and now.¡¯

    ¡°I knew it was him! That old bastard Wang has always guarded against us!¡± Once they¡¯d watched the video, the old man who¡¯d drawn the gun angrily spat.

    Long Run signalled for the other two to remain silent. The most important thing now was for them to stall for time. As long as his men arrived, he didn¡¯t believe that he¡¯d be unable to deal with a little girl.

    As Shi Sheng waited patiently, she gave Shen Jiayin a smile. It was very bright, but at the same time, sent chills up one¡¯s spine.

    Shen Jiayin had never met such an odd person even after having lived two lifetimes.

    Was she angry? It didn¡¯t appear to be the case. Though the words she spoke were filled with malice, her tone was very calm and unlike someone who was fuming.

    But if you said she wasn¡¯t angry? Her smile was much too sinister for that. It was as if she could peel your skin off at any moment.

    ¡°Sheng girl¡ª¡±

    ¡°Think before you say anything. I have a brain. If you want to fool me, you¡¯re going to have toe up with a good story.¡± Shi Sheng reminded. ¡°Stories must have a beginning and an end. Don¡¯t craft one that¡¯s full of holes and make a fool of yourself.¡±

    Long Run choked on his words. ¡®Why is this girl so unpredictable?! She cuts me off before I can even get started!¡¯

    ¡°Your parents were very capable, but there are times when one must go with the flow. Besides, we weren¡¯t in charge of this.¡± Long Run revealed a hint of grief in his expression, as he yed the part of an elder who had no other choice.

    Shi Sheng listened to him bullshitting as he stalled for time, but didn¡¯t stop him. Long Run kept saying how her parents brought their fate on themselves, but never got to the actual point.

    Long Run carefully observed Shi Sheng¡¯s expression as he spoke. Ever since he started speaking, her expression hadn¡¯t changed from it¡¯s strange stillness.

    His heart pounded as it raced. ¡®Why are this girl¡¯s eyes so piercing, as if they can see right through me?¡¯

    But just as he and the others were trying to figure out what was off, a sudden screeching of tyres could be heard from outside.

    Long Run exchanged nces with the other two elderly men. Their reinforcements had arrived.

    But other than the initial screech of tyres, no other sound could be heard.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Howe it¡¯s so quiet out there?¡¯

    The elderly man who¡¯d drawn the gun just now couldn¡¯t hold himself back from sprinting to the window and pulling the curtains apart, causing sunlight to stream into the study.

    One could see the front gates from the study¡¯s window.

    A group of men dressed in suits and wielding guns were blocking the gates, preventing the cars and people outside from entering. The atmosphere was very tense.

    A young man stood in the middle of the open gates. A bearded man by his side appeared to be reporting something. Shi Sheng looked outside.

    Yu Jiu seemed to have sensed it, for he looked in the direction of the study.

    Since they were too far away, Yu Jiu was naturally unable to see Shi Sheng, so he could only smile in the direction of the study and signal for her to not worry. He¡¯d handle the rest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let unnecessary people bother her.¡± Yu Jiu gave Bearded Guy an order before heading back into the car.

    Bearded Guy was a bit puzzled. ¡®Why does Young Master seempletely unconcerned about whether or not Ms Sheng will face any problems in there?¡¯

    ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve mobilised too many people this time. I¡¯m afraid we have attracted unwanted attention in the country. Shall we give them a heads-up?¡± Bearded Guy suppressed his doubts and schooled his features as he leaned closer to the car to speak.

    ¡°No need. Someone will deal with it.¡±

    Bearded Guy¡¯s expression was bewildered. ¡®Why does it seem like it¡¯s getting harder to understand Young Master?¡¯

    But since his Young Master had already said so, Bearded Guy didn¡¯t dare to raise any questions, merely remaining outside like a door god[1]. However, he was still wondering what his Young Master and Ms Sheng were ying at.

    Shi Sheng remained inside for roughly two hours before emerging.

    Long Run and the other two followed her out, their dark gazes fixed on Shi Sheng¡¯s back. But thetter was unaffected as she strolled along casually,pletely unafraid that they¡¯d ambush her from behind.

    The weird part was that no one did so, merely following her out silently.

    ¡°Karma will catch up to you sooner orter.¡± When she got within ten metres of Yu Jiu¡¯s car, Shi Sheng stopped and turned to look at them, her gaze calm.

    ¡°You ought to believe it. I don¡¯t mind you guys ying tricks. Of course, you¡¯d best not mind dying silently somewhere too.¡±

    Shi Sheng waved her hand. ¡°No need to see me off.¡±

    Their expressions turned ugly. The events just now had been too strange and sudden for their liking.

    Yin Mo had suddenly started a fight with Shi Sheng, whereupon the three old men tried to take the opportunity to flee. But once they got to the door, they found that it wouldn¡¯t open. None of them could touch the casually ced talisman on the door either.

    When they turned back around, they saw Shi Sheng stab at Yin Mo¡ªwhen the very air itself seemed to twist, and both Yin Mo and Shen Jiayin disappeared.

    It was a live version of a disappearing act ah!

    Shi Sheng had already gotten used to the leads having countless methods to save themselves, so she wasn¡¯t surprised.

    She paced over to the car door Yu Jiu had opened and got in the car.

    He reached over and slowly closed the door, the smile on his face causing the others who¡¯d emerged from the room to feel startled.

    Once the door was shut, Yu Jiu clung to Shi Sheng as he nuzzled her neck. Shi Sheng took the opportunity to peck at his cheek. ¡°Why¡¯re you here?¡±

    ¡°Came to fetch you.¡± The smile in his eyes was like a brilliant firework that lit up only for her.

    ¡°Pretty smart.¡± Shi Shengughed lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Bearded Guy was their driver, so he started up the car upon hearing her words.

    The men in suits all got on their cars before boldly leaving the Long Family mansion. Only now could those reinforcements who had been stuck outside swarm in.

    None of the three were injured, but the fright they received was not light. The other two hastily bid their goodbyes and left.

    Long Run was the calmest and he waved his hand, indicating for them to quiet down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want today¡¯s events getting out. Am I understood?¡±

    ¡°Sir, are we not going to do anything about those people just now?¡± Someone raised the question. ¡®They don¡¯t look like ordinary bodyguards no matter how you look at it.¡¯

    ¡°You can go ahead and try them if you have a death wish.¡± Long Run gave the speaker a cold look before pointing at his sons. ¡°You three, follow me upstairs.¡±

    All three of Long Run¡¯s sons were quite aplished.

    ¡°Dad, that Sheng Xia¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention this topic, and don¡¯t stick your hands into Sheng Shi Group¡¯s matters.¡± The mere mention of ¡®Sheng Xia¡¯ caused Long Run to re up. ¡°Don¡¯t annoy that lunatic! If she wants revenge, let her go duke it out with those people!¡±

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s her background?¡± ¡®It actually scares dad this much...¡¯

    The scenes from before shed in Long Run¡¯s mind. What background?

    She didn¡¯t have any background. She was just not afraid to die and obscenely arrogant to boot. But she had ability, and that alone established her status.

    After all, would someone who could seal the door shut with a single talisman have no ability?

    The older one got, the more they feared death.

    [1] Door gods are gods that guard doors. Yep.

 Chapter 379 - Green Plum Meets Wine (30)

    Chapter 379 : Green Plum Meets Wine (30)

    Shi Sheng had learnt a bit more of what happened back then from Long Run.

    Back then, Sheng Xia¡¯s parents had acquired a piece ofnd and were nning to construct a hot springs resort there.

    ording to Long Run, they wanted to build one there as it already had natural hot springs present.

    Since H Prefecture was being developed, it resulted in ease of transportation, so a holiday resort there was sure to make money.

    After they¡¯d signed the contract, someone suddenly spread the news that a diamond deposit was there. And that it was a ratherrge one too.

    Diamond mines were scarce within the country¡¯s borders, so this sudden information caused those who caught wind of it to eye Sheng Shi Group predatorily, wanting a share of the pie.

    Thend acquisition contract became something of a curse to Sheng Xia¡¯s parents. This matter ought to have been reported to the relevant authorities, but the one in charge had decided to hide it and gave quite a few people money to keep their mouths shut.

    Since this information hadn¡¯t been in wide cirction in the first ce, it was much easier to keep under wraps in an age without the inte.

    With people eyeing up Sheng Shi Group, Sheng Xia¡¯s parents quickly destroyed all the information rted to the purchase ofnd, but this seemed to confirm the suspicion that there really was a diamond deposit in that ce.

    This led to the series of events afterwards where Sheng Xia¡¯s parents were forced to drive their car into the sea, their bodies lost to the waves.

    But those people didn¡¯t manage to learn of the diamond deposit¡¯s exact location. Even till now, the most they knew was that it was in H Prefecture.

    ¡°They wanted it for themselves?¡± Yu Jiu enveloped Shi Sheng in his arms, resting his chin on her shoulder.

    ¡°No.¡± Shi Sheng lifted her head. If that had been the case, they wouldn¡¯t have had to kick up such a big fuss.

    ¡°There was someone higher-up who wanted it for themselves, but my parents wanted to report it to the government.¡±

    ¡°Who was that?¡±

    ¡°Yang Huairen[1].¡± Shi Sheng lightly spat out. ¡°He¡¯s done rather well for himself too.¡±

    Yang Huairen was currently the second-highest-ranked person in the government, so one could say he was capable of blocking out the sky with one hand.

    Yu Jiu held her silently. After a long time, he spun her around to face him. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate to do whatever you want. I can protect you.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Shi Sheng hugged his neck, silently cuddling with him.

    ......

    That night, while Shi Sheng was busy going over files filled with information, Yu Jiu came over to her with an essory box he¡¯d gotten from who-knows-where.

    Shi Sheng frowned and looked at him. Yu Jiuughed lightly. ¡°It was your mother¡¯s.¡±

    He sat down beside her. ¡°I got it from my Master.¡±

    ¡°You have a Master?¡±

    Yu Jiu rubbed Shi Sheng¡¯s head but didn¡¯t reply. Knowing he wasn¡¯t willing to say anymore, she didn¡¯t continue asking as she opened up the box.

    The box contained a ne. It was designed in a more antique style, but that didn¡¯t take away from its charm¡ªeven if one wore it out now, it¡¯d still cause others¡¯ eyes to light up.

    A blue jewel the size of a thumb hung on the ne. When one held it to the light, it gave one the impression that it was filled with water.

    ¡°I saw her wearing it once. It was very special, so I recognised it at a nce.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s thumb brushed across the surface of the jewel and held it up the light. It truly seemed to be filled with water, for shaking it slightly caused ripples to appear.

    ¡®Nature sure is miraculous.¡¯

    Shi Sheng set the ne down and turned around to grab Yu Jiu. ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go out to stretch our limbs.¡±

    ¡°Thiste?¡± Yu Jiu was surprised but the next moment... ¡°How about we do that in bed instead?¡±

    Shi Sheng aimed a kick over. ¡°Can¡¯t you keep your mind on more proper matters?¡±

    ¡°How is this not a proper matter? Even the government¡¯s concerned about procreation!¡± Yu Jiu defended.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°They want less kids, not more.¡±

    ¡°But we don¡¯t even have one yet!¡± Yu Jiu had an innocent expression as he pulled her hand. ¡°Do you prefer girls or boys? I¡¯d prefer a son, since he¡¯ll definitely be as handsome as me! How about we have twins? Then we can have both!¡±

    Shi Sheng suddenly fell silent. Feng Ci had never expressed any desire to have kids before¡ªthis was the first time that he did so.

    ¡°Dear?¡± Yu Jiu panicked a bit at Shi Sheng¡¯s long silence and hugged her, trying to appease her, ¡°Let¡¯s not have kids, let¡¯s not have them! If you don¡¯t like kids, we¡¯ll just not have any.¡±

    Shi Sheng helplessly shook her head. It wasn¡¯t a problem of whether or not she was willing. She was simply unable to.

    ¡°Do you really like kids that much?¡±

    Yu Jiu¡¯s hand on her back paused, his voice a bit muffled as he spoke, ¡°Not really... I just feel somewhat insecure. Dear, it always feels like you¡¯ll leave me at any time. I¡¯m a bit scared.¡±

    If they had a child, a portion of her attention would be diverted to the child. But he preferred it when her mind waspletely on him.

    Shi Sheng reflected for a bit. ¡®Is that how it seems to him?

    Though I don¡¯t like stuff to drag out, I always make sure to tell him beforehand so he doesn¡¯t get the wrong idea...

    So howe he feels that way? Is it because I wasn¡¯t as good to him in this world? Well, who asked him to be so goddamn obnoxious?! Is it my fault I feel like hitting you?! I¡¯m not taking the me for this!¡¯

    Shi Sheng sighed. ¡®Really owe this guy huh...¡¯

    Shi Sheng flipped over to press Yu Jiu below her as she kissed him very gently. This time, Shi Sheng directed the whole experience. It was so gentle that Yu Jiu felt like he was in a dream. But once he courted death by trying to tease her¡ªand ended up getting pummelled again¡ªhe knew that she hadn¡¯t changed one bit.

    ¡®Wifey is just as violent as always... Sigh... But that felt great! I really want another go!¡¯

    Yu Jiu felt a bit tempted as he looked at the person in his arms.

    ¡°Feeling particrly energetic today, eh?¡± Shi Sheng lifted her head to look at him, but it was too dark to make out his expression.

    Don¡¯t pull that nonsense about being able to see his eyes even in pitch-ck darkness. She had to use spirit energy to do so.

    She grabbed his hand and poured spirit energy into his body, allowing it to circte through his meridians.

    ¡°Ooh...¡± Yu Jiu moaned. His body felt like it had been wrapped in a warm cocoon, washing away all the tiredness and exhaustion from before. ¡®Sofortable.¡¯

    ¡°Dear, are you really an alien?¡±

    ¡°Yep, you scared?¡±

    ¡°Nope. Even if you¡¯re an alien, I¡¯ll still adore you.¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª I think you¡¯d run faster than anyone if you really did meet an alien.¡± Shi Sheng circted her spirit energy in his body a bit more before releasing him. ¡°C¡¯mon lil devil, let¡¯s battle till daylight!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Jiu was confused. Only once Shi Sheng climbed on top of him did he react and take back the initiative.

    Shi Sheng felt like she¡¯d given him too much spirit energy¡ªthis fellow really did battle till dawn...

    The morning sunlight poured in through the partially opened curtains, illuminating the two who were cuddled together. It seemed to make their bare skins glow with ayer of warm light.

    The difort caused Shi Sheng to burrow deeper into Yu Jiu¡¯s arms, but her movement woke him up. Yu Jiu loved the feeling of being able to see his wifey the moment he opened his eyes.

    He nted a kiss on Shi Sheng¡¯s forehead before checking the clock. It was actually nearly noon.

    ¡®She¡¯ll be hungry when she wakes, won¡¯t she? But I really feel like just hugging her... So hard to decide...continue sleeping, or go make food?¡¯

    In the end, Yu Jiu still got off to prepare a meal. He couldn¡¯t bear for her to go hungry.

    [1] His given name, Huairen/¡°»³ÈÊ¡± means ¡°to holdpassion¡±. But it also sounds very much like ¡°»µÈË¡±, which means bad guy. So...yeah.

 Chapter 380 - Green Plum Meets Wine (31)

    <h4>Chapter 380 : Green Plum Meets Wine (31)</h4>

    In the days that followed, Shi Sheng continued collecting information on Yang Huairen.

    Someone who could get to where he was today must¡¯ve had some ability. But he was getting on in years and would probably retire in another two.

    It wouldn¡¯t be as easy to get close to him as Long Run. That wasn¡¯t to say it was because he had particrly impressive guards. Rather, it was because his position was too high, so anything that happened to him would attract a lot of attention.

    The part of the side quest rted to investigating the deaths of Sheng Xia¡¯s parents was pretty much done. Now all that was left was finding out who leaked the information in the first ce.

    From Long Run¡¯s tone, Shi Sheng deduced that Yang Huairen still hadn¡¯t given up on looking for that ce.

    Of course, the reason Shi Sheng wanted to kill Yang Huairen wasn¡¯t to avenge Sheng Xia¡¯s parents¡ªshe merely wanted to live a peaceful life in the future. And the easiest way to do that was to get rid of anyone who might be a threat.

    Shi Sheng felt like she ought to take back Sheng Shi Group first. ¡®If Yang Huairen knows the rightful heir of Sheng Shi Group has returned, wouldn¡¯t he just show up on his own?¡¯

    Shi Sheng immediately contacted thewyer who had drawn up the share transfer document which Gu Yan handed to her.

    He was someone who wasn¡¯t that famous, probably for the sake of being able to protect these documents better. But from their conversation, Shi Sheng knew thiswyer had talent.

    For the sake of not drawing other people¡¯s attention, he had never once disyed his talent, instead remaining content with aw firm making just enough for a living.

    He had gotten all the necessary documents ready after receiving her call. All that was needed was her signature.

    The rest of the procedures also went by very smoothly, to the point it¡¯d make one click their tongues in astonishment, as if there was some invisible pathway opening itself up to her.

    ¡°Your parents were very good people. They once sponsored a lot of needy university students.¡±

    This was the only irrelevant thing thewyer had said to her this whole time.

    The tree nted by one¡¯s ancestors allowed their descendants to enjoy the shade[1]. Sheng Xia¡¯s parents had probably never expected that someone they¡¯d once sponsored would bring their daughter much convenience in the future.

    Had Sheng Xia chosen to inherit thepany back then, though she might not have achieved a perfect victory, at the very least she wouldn¡¯t have lost too terribly.

    Shi Sheng brought the materials with her to Sheng Shi Group to show off.

    ¡°Miss, may I ask if you have an appointment?¡±

    The receptionist blocked her path. It seemed thedy couldn¡¯t help but take her lightly, because she hade alone and dressed casually.

    ¡°Appointment? With who?¡±

    The receptionist, ¡°...¡± ¡®You don¡¯t even know who you¡¯re looking for? Are you just here to cause trouble?¡¯

    ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t enter without an appointment.¡± Her attitude immediately toughened up.

    ¡°Why would I need one when I¡¯m returning to my own¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hello, I have an appointment with CEO Yang.¡± Someone suddenly interjected from the side.

    Shi Sheng leaned against the reception desk with both hands and sighed heavily. ¡®Really no way to get away from you ah!¡¯

    It seemed Shen Jiayin had just noticed Shi Sheng too, for her expression disyed a slight hint of surprise before turning guarded and backing away.

    ¡®This woman is very violent!¡¯

    But upon thinking that Shi Sheng wouldn¡¯t go so far as to attack with so many witnesses around, Shen Jiayin calmed down.

    ¡°You are Ms Shen, yes? CEO Yang is already waiting for you. Please get on Elevator 2. CEO Yang is on Floor 20.¡± The receptionist¡¯s attitude immediately improved.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Jiayin didn¡¯t speak with Shi Sheng, instead avoiding her as she walked towards the elevator.

    ¡°Go call your manager.¡± Shi Sheng smacked the reception desk. ¡°Who¡¯s your manager?¡±

    The receptionist looked at her like she was a lunatic and beckoned the security guard in the distance over with a wave.

    She flipped through the thick, messy file she was carrying and finally found the name of the current CEO of Sheng Shi Group: Yang Huaili, Yang Huairen¡¯s younger brother.

    But by now, the security guard had already arrived.

    The security guard held an electric baton in his hand, gesturing for her to leave. ¡°Miss, may I please trouble you to vacate the premises?¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    The receptionist, ¡°...¡± ¡®Thisdy definitely has a mental illness!¡¯

    She shot a security guard a look, whereupon he immediately reached out, but was stopped by another hand before he could even touch her.

    Shi Sheng stared wordlessly at Yu Jiu, who had entered the building at some point. ¡®It¡¯s like this kid is afraid I¡¯ll run off or something...¡¯

    ¡°Er, Sir...¡±

    Yu Jiu ignored the security guard as he ced an arm around Shi Sheng¡¯s waist before presenting a name card to the receptionist. ¡°Is CEO Yang free now?¡±

    The receptionist was still in her fantasy of wanting to touch this very cute boy when she heard him speak, and hurriedly looked at the name card.

    HK Group

    Vice CEO

    Yu Jiu

    The receptionist was scared by his lofty status. HK had been very high-profile these past few years. Due to their early-year development overseas, they were now considered one of the biggest multinational corporations in the country.

    ¡®I heard CEO Yang wanted to meet the person in charge of HK, but wasn¡¯t even able to get the chance...¡¯

    The receptionist made a call. Soon, someone emerged from the lift to guide the two upstairs.

    ¡°Since when were you a Vice CEO?¡±

    ¡®This fellow is either hovering around me all day, or abroad fiddling with that underground kingdom of his. He didn¡¯t go to work even though Uncle Yu told him to several times already, so where the hell did he get a name card from??? And a position for Vice CEO at that???

    Is this a joke?¡¯

    ¡°When dad was getting these name cards printed, I had him print some for me too.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®So you¡¯re a fake? Yu Xingyun, you actually indulge your son to go around issuing fake name cards! Conning people is going to invite beatings, I tell ya.

    ...I can almost imagine how you¡¯re going to be seen through, then I¡¯ll have to go tear up that little imp¡ªPei!¡ªthat CEO Yang or something.¡¯

    The two were brought outside Yang Huaili¡¯s office. They could see what was happening inside through of the ss. It seemed Shen Jiayin was preparing to leave after her discussion with Yang Huaili. And from the look on his face, it probably hadn¡¯t gone in his favour.

    ¡°Ms Shen, you ought to consider this more. It¡¯s the same no matter who you sell it too; and what¡¯s more, I¡¯m offering a much higher price.¡±

    Shen Jiayin maintainedposure akin to a goddess as she spoke cidly, ¡°CEO Yang, there are some things money can¡¯t buy. Goodbye.¡±

    Shen Jiayin got up and left, but not before giving Shi Sheng a deep look when walking past her.

    Once Shen Jiayin had left, Yang Huaili straightened out his features before calling for the people outside toe in.

    The moment he saw Shi Sheng, Yang Huaili¡¯s expression changed¡ªbut only for an instant¡ªbefore he shifted his gaze, pretending not to know her.

    ¡°What wind has brought HK¡¯s crown prince over to my ce today? Please, do sit.¡±

    As Yu Xingyun only son, and therefore ¡®crown prince¡¯ of HK Group, Yu Jiu¡¯s information had naturally made its way into their hands.

    ¡°What do you think, CEO Yang?¡± Yu Jiu gave Yang Huaili a half-smile.

    Yang Huaili was roughly the same age as Yu Xingyun, but he appeared much older. And because he had a beer belly from too much drinking, his physique waspletely iparable to Yu Xingyun¡¯s muscr figure.

    Yang Huaili didn¡¯t know why this ¡®crown prince¡¯ had brought the Sheng Family survivor to his ce for, so he could only try to divert the topic with augh. Though he was finally unable to hold himself back in the end.

    ¡°And who might this youngdy be?¡±

    ¡°My fianc¨¦e. Surely your eyes aren¡¯t that bad, CEO Yang?¡±

    But without waiting for him to give a reply, Yu Jiu continued, ¡°Oh, and I nearly forgot. She¡¯s also the soon-to-be CEO of Sheng Shi Group.¡±

    [1] This basically means the smart investments your forebears made benefit their descendants (i.e. you)

 Chapter 381 - Green Plum Meets Wine (32)

    Chapter 381 : Green Plum Meets Wine (32)

    The first point Yu Jiu made was still eptable to Yang Huaili, but the second...

    ¡°Mr Yu is really humorous. Why would your fianc¨¦e be the CEO of my Sheng Shi Group? Besides, wouldn¡¯t it just cause her unnecessary hardship?¡±

    Yang Huaili yed dumb, but Shi Sheng was in no mood to waste words with him. ¡°CEO Yang, we all know the truth, so what¡¯s the point of saying this?¡±

    She tossed the stack of documents in her hand on the desk. ¡°Everything¡¯s here; take a look for yourself.¡±

    Yang Huaili¡¯s expression became even worse than after his meeting with Shen Jiayin as he leafed through the documents.

    DNA test results, proof of identity, share transfer documents...everything was in ce.

    Yang Huaili¡¯s hand shook. These shares originally belonged to Sheng Xia¡¯s parents as well as the other Sheng Family members. In total, Shi Sheng had 54% of the shares in Sheng Shi Group, making her the majority shareholder, giving her absolute voting rights[1].

    Sheng Shi Group was originally the Sheng Family¡¯s, so most of the shares had been in the hands of Sheng Family members.

    Yang Huaili called hiswyers and tried to find any ws in the paperwork, but Shi Sheng provided everything they asked for¡ªherwyer had been very thorough. Yang Huaili¡¯s people were unable to find any ws.

    The first thing Shi Sheng did as CEO was to swap out old blood for the new. Lawyers were her top priority.

    She also borrowed some trustworthy people from Yu Xingyun and Gu Yan, since there was no way she could manage so much on her own.

    Without paying any heed to the responses of those people, she swapped out those she wanted to, and fired the ones that needed firing.

    If you tried to cause trouble? ¡®See if I(lz) won¡¯t pummel you to death!¡¯

    Didn¡¯t like her? ¡®Who told me(lz) to be the rightful heir, eh? Why don¡¯t you give it a shot too?¡¯

    Called the police? ¡®No worries. I got money topensate!¡¯

    Some people refused to give up their authority, so Shi Sheng simply borrowed some bodyguards from Yu Jiu and pummelled them till they gave it up of their own ord.

    There were also those who wanted to scheme, but their fates were even worse. They either ended up squatting in a prison cell or straight up vanishing.

    Shi Sheng pretty much put the entire top-level management in their ce. Those that listened to her could stay, but the ones that didn¡¯t were tossed out. Literally. With a bunch of money.

    Due to the daily chucking of money (and people), a crowd had gathered outside to fight for the cash.

    The massive corporation was reduced to this chaotic mess where people either went on strike or caused trouble. But Shi Sheng was like a bandit¡ªanyone who dared to make trouble was put through hell.

    Gradually, it reached a point where almost everyone left.

    But those who remained got a raise of several fold. Not only that, the ones who disyed ability were even promoted.

    This caused the people who¡¯d left to feel regret. Had they known the new boss was so good, why would they leave ah?

    But it was already impossible for them to return. All the core members were either borrowed from Yu Xingyun or offered to her by Yu Jiu.

    Thepany¡¯s ounts were soon consolidated and presented to Shi Sheng, who gave the thick ledger a contemptuous look.

    ¡°No point in looking since all the money¡¯s already been siphoned off by those people.¡± Shi Sheng tossed the ledger back to the newly promoted CFO. She also chucked him a card. ¡°Password¡¯s 234876. Money¡¯s not an issue. What I want to see is thepany getting back to business in the shortest time frame possible.¡±

    The CFO felt rather uneasy. ¡®I mean, how much money could she possibly have?¡¯

    But once he learned how much money was in the card, he made the decision to work for this new boss for the rest of his life. After all, whose thigh would he hug, if not the boss with lots of cash at her disposal?

    With money, everything was easier. The areascking in manpower were soon filled with people, poached from otherpanies with the promise of high sries. Soon, they were able to get back to normal operating business.

    The Sheng Shi Group that had once looked as if it was going to go bankrupt at the hands of their new boss actually started to recover.

    Yang Huaili¡¯s people wanted to get involved, but they didn¡¯t have enough shares to beat Shi Sheng even if they pooled them all together. Furthermore, Shi Sheng wasn¡¯tcking in money, so thepany had sufficient capital. Plus, with HK Group backing her, those people could only use more secretive methods.

    In the end, it had devolved to foul y. But after several instances of failure, they fell silent and no longer continued.

    Shi Sheng guessed it was because Yang Huairen had appeared. But she hadn¡¯t expected that the FL would appear before he did...

    Shen Jiayin seemed to have been waiting for her specifically, for she intercepted Shi Sheng at the entrance of her little neighbourhood.

    ¡°Sheng Xia, let¡¯s talk.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s arm was linked with Yu Jiu¡¯s, as she stared calmly at Shen Jiayin. ¡®FL-sama actually came looking for me(bbb). For crying out loud, what kind of ¡®amazing¡¯ side story have I unlocked this time?¡¯

    Shen Jiayin approached Shi Sheng, her expression a bitplicated. ¡°I never expected you to be heiress to Sheng Shi Group.¡±

    When Shen Jiayin had learnt of this, she had a weird feeling. In herst life, Sheng Xia had clearly been just a rather wealthy beauty, so why had she suddenly turned into the heiress of Sheng Shi Group in this life?

    ¡°There¡¯s plenty you never expected.¡±

    Shen Jiayin was stumped for words, and once again started having doubts about whether or not her previous life had been but a dream.

    ¡®But apart from her, nothing¡¯s changed. Only she is...¡¯

    ¡°Can I talk to you in private?¡± Shen Jiayin cast Yu Jiu a look.

    ¡°In private?¡±

    ¡®Usually, in these types of situations, she¡¯d be up to something. Though I don¡¯t know how broken the FL is, she doesn¡¯t look like a nice person at all.

    Of course I won¡¯t go, duh!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± Shi Sheng pulled Yu Jiu and made to enter.

    ¡°Sheng Xia.¡± Shen Jiayin chased after her. ¡°I really have something very important to talk to you about. It¡¯ll only take a few minutes.¡±

    ¡°Go on then.¡± Shi Sheng paused. ¡°Just say it here, or don¡¯t say it at all.¡±

    A hint of viciousness shed in Shen Jiayin¡¯s eyes. ¡°There are too many people here...¡±

    ¡°Ha... You want to trick me somewhere deserted, so you can kidnap me? Shen Jiayin, I¡¯ve already gotten sick of this move ages ago. Why don¡¯t we switch to something more creative?¡±

    ¡°W-what...?¡± Shen Jiayin couldn¡¯t help but clutch at the hem of her shirt. A momentter, she calmed down. ¡°Sheng Xia, I just want to have a chat with you in private, nothing else.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand my Xiaoxia-meimei¡¯s words?¡± Yu Jiu shot Shen Jiayin a sideways nce. ¡°Or do you believe...that I¡¯d be at ease letting her leave my field of vision with you?¡±

    Yu Jiu practically wished he could cling to her 24/7; how could he simply allow Shi Sheng to leave with this random woman?

    Shen Jiayin really didn¡¯t know how to continue now; neither of them acted within her expectations.

    She subconsciously swept a gaze at a shop across the street before gritting her teeth. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be leaving first. Sheng Xia, if you¡¯ve thought it through,e look for me.¡±

    As she walked by Shi Sheng, she whispered two words to her.

    Shi Sheng watched her leave without a change in her expression.

    Had she been the real Sheng Xia, Shen Jiayin could have seeded in baiting her away... But she wasn¡¯t.

    She didn¡¯t care about anyone besides Yu Jiu.

    If it was within her capacity, she might help out those who had made her life more convenient or shown her kindness. But if you wanted Shi Sheng to stake her all on that? Impossible.

    She wasn¡¯t that type of person, and would never be that type of person. So what if she was heartless? Kind people often died earlier than others, and usually ended up taking the me for things. Even if their name was cleared in the future, would they be able toe back to life?

    [1] I¡¯m not sure about Chinesew, but where I¡¯m from, the shareholders can only choose the members of the Board of Directors, not the CEO. Eh, what do I know?

 Chapter 382 - Green Plum Meets Wine (33)

    Chapter 382 : Green Plum Meets Wine (33)

    Shen Jiayin waited for several days, without any reaction from Shi Sheng. Thetter always had Yu Jiu escorting her whenever she left the house, and he always brought a lot of people with him, so it was clearly impossible to take her away by force.

    ¡°What? Couldn¡¯t even lure someone out properly?¡± Yin Mo stood at the balcony, a ss of red wine in his hand as he stared at Shen Jiayin smilingly. She was only wearing an apron, though nothing was revealed that shouldn¡¯t be.

    Her long hair helped cover up her bare shoulders. She was currently standing in a living room that was facing out to the balcony. Hearing Yin Mo¡¯s ridiculing words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel more irritated.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you do it.¡±

    ¡°That woman is very guarded against me.¡± Yin Mo walked into the living room. ¡°Shen Jiayin, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve grown soft-hearted?¡±

    ¡°Soft-hearted?¡± From the moment she¡¯d been reborn, she had sworn not to be soft-hearted. ¡°She¡¯s guarded against you, but she¡¯s even more so towards me! She still hasn¡¯t reacted, even after I told her that Sheng Yang was in my hands.¡±

    After a slight pause, she continued, ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s still unaware of his existence?¡±

    Yin Mo set down the ss of red wine to the side and reached out to grip Shen Jiayin¡¯s shoulder, his fingertips trailing down her arm. ¡°If she could take back Sheng Shi Group in such a short time, do you think she¡¯d be in the dark about Sheng Yang¡¯s existence?¡±

    ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t she contact m¡ª Uh...¡± Shen Jiayin moaned due to Yin Mo¡¯s ministrations and wanted to push him away, but he was faster and pulled her onto the sofa, wrapping an arm around her so she was trapped on hisp.

    Shen Jiayin trembled and bit her lip so she wouldn¡¯t make another sound. Her body was very sensitive, and this man knew where it was most sensitive.

    Yin Mo leaned in next to her ear. ¡°She should either be waiting, or still investigating. Don¡¯t forget, she has Yu Jiu.¡±

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t that old when the Sheng Family died out... Sheng Yang ought to just be a stranger to her, so it¡¯s normal for her to not take the bait so quickly.¡±

    Yin Mo¡¯s fingers slipped to Shen Jiayin¡¯s skirt hem and lifted it slightly.

    ¡°Well,pared to her, you¡¯re much less patient.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t her first time with Yin Mo, and adding on to the fact that her mind wasn¡¯t that of a girl¡¯s due to having lived a life before, she supported herself against Yin Mo¡¯s shoulder and slowly started moving.

    ¡°Have...you found that ce yet?¡± Shen Jiayin took the time to ask him.

    ¡°Yu Jiu¡¯s not easy to deal with. I still haven¡¯t gotten my hands on that ne.¡± Yin Mo coldly replied.

    Once Shen Jiayin was done, Yin Mo shoved her aside and entered his bathroom, turning on the shower. He leaned against the wall, letting the water pour down on his head.

    His mind couldn¡¯t help but wander to the woman in Yu Jiu¡¯s arms.

    Her arrogant and disdainful expression...

    Her cold, mocking smile...

    He imagined her writhing under him.

    ¡®She¡¯s much more interesting than Shen Jiayin.¡¯

    Shi Sheng had no idea that the ML had set his sights on her. Right now, she was currently dealing with Yu Jiu¡¯s persistent insistence for her to give him a tattoo.

    ¡®Do I look like I know how to do tattoos? Just watch as I draw a fucking turtle... What the hell gave him that idea anyway?¡¯

    ¡°You really want me to draw one? How about we go to the tattoo shop tomorrow?¡± Shi Sheng was a bit hesitant. What if she really did end up drawing a turtle on him?

    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna! I want you to do it! I don¡¯t want other people to see my body!¡± Yu Jiuy on the bed, his expression rather smug.

    Shi Sheng sweated as she held the tattoo tool in her hand, not knowing how to start. ¡®I ought to just jab him and be done with it...¡¯

    In the end, Shi Sheng tattooed a flower on Yu Jiu¡¯s waist. Its petals were like silvery-white ocean waves and resembled a dandelion at first nce. However, its core was red. Perhaps Shi Sheng¡¯s tattooing skills weren¡¯t too good, for one couldn¡¯t really tell what the core looked like.

    Yu Jiu stared at it in the mirror, his expression depressed. ¡°Dear, just what did you tattoo on me?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you told me to tattoo whatever.¡± Shi Sheng put the tool down and leapt off the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful, okay? Not just anyone can get this tattoo. The only reason I did it for you is because you¡¯re my(lz) man.¡±

    Yu Jiu looked at her doubtfully as he twisted his body in an attempt to get a better look at the tattoo.

    ¡°What kind of flower is this?¡± Yu Jiu had never seen anything like it before.

    Shi Sheng wrapped her arms around his waist and hugged him, speaking in a light voice, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see them if there¡¯s a chance.¡±

    Yu Jiu adjusted his position. But in doing so, his hand lifted and bumped into the shelf at the side, causing the ne that had been ced on it to fall off. It made a clinking sound as it ttered to the ground. Shi Sheng smacked him and bent to pick it up.

    42492474S

    The next moment, Shi Sheng pushed Yu Jiu aside and got off. Themp at her side just so happened to shine on the ne, causing it to let off a beautiful radiance. But a string of characters had vaguely appeared under the light.

    42492474S

    ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯

    One could just make it out from Yu Jiu¡¯s vantage point, so Shi Sheng left the ne alone and jumped back into bed to get a second look.

    They were still there. It wasn¡¯t an illusion.

    Shi Sheng copied the numbers and character down before picking the ne up and asking Yu Jiu, ¡°What do these numbers mean?¡±

    42492474S......

    Yu Jiu shook his head.

    A string of numbers and letter could mean any number of things, or it could mean nothing at all.

    ¡®42492474S...¡¯

    The two stared at it for a long time, but weren¡¯t able toe to any conclusions.

    To put it in Shi Sheng¡¯s words: Of course something the ML likes wouldn¡¯t be a mere decoration!

    There had to be more to it.

    Shi Sheng showed the string of characters to Gu Yan and Yu Xingyun, but neither had any clue as to what it was.

    ......

    In a coffeeshop, Shi Sheng stared at those numbers in a trance.

    ¡°Hey Einstein, whatcha lookin¡¯ at?¡± Yao Qin tossed her bag to the seat facing Shi Sheng and sat down beside her.

    ¡°Got off school?¡± Shi Sheng lifted her head and called the waitress to order Yao Qin¡¯s favourite dessert and a coffee.

    ¡°Aaah, Einstein, why don¡¯t you wanna study anymore?¡± Yao Qin hugged Shi Sheng¡¯s arm and shook it around. ¡°I¡¯m so bored alone at school!¡±

    ¡°Read more then.¡± Shi Sheng spoke calmly. ¡°It¡¯ll help your IQ.¡±

    ¡°Sheng Xia, you¡¯re bullying me again.¡± Yao Qin huffily got up and went to sit on the seat across from Shi Sheng. She began yammering away about her life in university.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know, but it¡¯s like those girls have gone mad! I don¡¯t even think those boys are even half as cute as your little hobby-horse. Speaking of which...howe I don¡¯t see that essory of yours?¡± Yao Qin scanned the surroundings.

    ¡°He¡¯s got morning sickness.¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª!¡± Yao Qin spewed out the coffee she had just taken a sip of.

    Shi Sheng shot her an unamused look, and Yao Qin hurriedly wiped away the coffee that had been sprayed much too close to Shi Sheng. ¡°Sorry! Couldn¡¯t help myself!¡±

    ¡®Morning sickness¡ª HAHAHA!¡¯

    Author¡¯s note:

    Little Angels: Why aren¡¯t you updating?

    Little Fairy: Morning sickness.

    Shi Sheng: You reproduce asexually?

    Little Fairy: ...Scram!

    Trantor¡¯s Corner:

    Trantor: Now you know why I wrote that note in the glossary? How dare he sully our goddess with his filthy thoughts?!

 Chapter 383 - Green Plum Meets Wine (34)

    <h4>Chapter 383 : Green Plum Meets Wine (34)</h4>

    Although Yao Qin didn¡¯t really know how to treat Shi Sheng at first after learning that thetter was the current CEO of Sheng Shi Group, she soon got used to it.

    ¡°CEO Sheng, how about taking me(cq) out shoppingter?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Has anything caught your fancy, my dear?¡± Shi Sheng raised a brow.

    Yao Qin acted bashful. ¡°My chest has grown again, so I need new bras.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze lowered to Yao Qin¡¯s chest.

    ¡°What¡¯re you looking at?¡± Yao Qin covered herself up with both hands.

    Shi Sheng shook her head. ¡°Yep, you need to read more alright.¡±

    Only once Shi Sheng and Yao Qin had left the coffeeshop did she realise what books Shi Sheng was referring to.

    The feeling of having an experienced old hand by her side...

    Yao Qin really was going to buy bras. Yet she actually liked the pink,cey types that younger girls would normally wear.

    Shi Sheng wanted to facepalm. ¡®You¡¯re already in university, not primary school, okay?¡¯

    ¡°I want those few from before.¡± Yao Qin went to the counter to pay.

    The attendant packed everything nicely into a bag and handed it to Yao Qin before speaking in a warm, polite manner, ¡°That youngdy has already helped you pay.¡±

    Yao Qin followed the attendant¡¯s gaze and rushed over with a bright smile. ¡°CEO Sheng, are youcking a bedwarmer?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Shi Sheng set down the magazine she was reading. ¡°If you¡¯re done, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yao Qin naturally linked her arm with Shi Sheng¡¯s. ¡°Your lil hobby-horse sure is lucky to have imed you early. Ah, if only I was a boy.¡±

    Shi Sheng swept her arm a gaze. But instead of jerking it free, she continued to walk out in a natural manner.

    ¡°You¡¯d have no chance, even if you were one. Your looks wouldn¡¯t meet my standards.¡±

    ¡°Really? My looks make me very popr at school, okay?¡± Yao Qin patted her face and shamelessly retorted.

    ¡°Are your schoolmates blind?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess they are.¡± Yao Qin appeared to have thought of something, for she suddenly agreed.

    Yao Qin practically dragged Shi Sheng along while shopping for clothes. Yao Qin looked great in anything, but she had a preference for girly clothes, which caused Shi Sheng to feel very speechless.

    ¡°Because this makes me look young.¡± Yao Qin exined to Shi Sheng.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look small[1] to me.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s gazended on Yao Qin¡¯s chest,ughing slyly.

    Yao Qin¡¯s face turned ck. ¡°Sheng Xia, does your little hobby-horse know you¡¯re this filthy?¡±

    Shi Sheng hummed, ¡°Most probably.¡±

    ¡°...Fine, you win.¡±

    Since they¡¯d been strolling for a long time, the two nned to go have a meal. Shi Sheng called the house phone to tell Yu Jiu toe join them. Since the restaurant was rather far from her house, Shi Sheng and Yao Qin entered first.

    ¡°Sheng Xia, Sheng Xia!¡± Yao Qin suddenly pulled Shi Sheng to the side and pointed mysteriously in a direction. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Uncle Gu and Uncle Yu?¡±

    Shi Sheng followed her finger and indeed found the two seated near the window of the restaurant, having a meal together quietly.

    She questioned Yao Qin with her eyes.

    Yao Qin gave Shi Sheng an exasperated re. ¡°Don¡¯t you find that the two of them are acting strange?¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± ¡®They¡¯ve always been close¡ªwhat¡¯s so weird about having a meal together?¡¯

    But just as Shi Sheng thought that, she saw Yu Xingyun suddenly reach out to wipe the corner of Gu Yan¡¯s mouth, thetter lifting his head to smile back in response.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Did you see that? Did you? I always felt like something was different between them!¡± Yao Qin excitedly clutched Shi Sheng¡¯s arm. ¡°Aah, Uncle Gu and Uncle Yu are both handsome uncles; they¡¯re perfect together!¡±

    Shi Sheng did her best to recall her memories of them. It really did seem like their interactions were a bit more than tonic. Plus...

    It had been a long time since Gu Yan actually stayed at home. Every time he returned, he¡¯d always leave after sitting for a while, or after making Yu Jiu and her a meal.

    Once this idea had popped into her head, she suddenly found that every memory of Gu Yan and Yu Xingyun together had turned ambiguous ah!

    ¡°What¡¯re you two standing here for?¡± Yu Jiu reached out to snatch Shi Sheng from Yao Qin.

    Yao Qin puffed up her cheeks. ¡°Mr Yu, why are you always snatching her from me?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the one snatching from whom, hm?¡± ¡®I haven¡¯t even settled the score yet for stealing my wifey away from home, and she has the gall to use me first?¡¯

    Yao Qin harrumphed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that my dad?¡± Having caught sight of Yu Xingyun, Yu Jiu pulled Shi Sheng along with him and walked over.

    Since Gu Yan was facing them, he was naturally able to see theming. His expression stiffened before he greeted them with a smile. ¡°Xiaoxia, Xiaojiu, Yao Qin, you¡¯re eating here too?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Gu. Uncle Yu.¡± Yao Qin obediently addressed them, though her gaze was quite probing.

    Yu Xingyun turned just in time to catch his son and future daughter-inw walking in hand-in-hand, causing his expression to also turn a bit unnatural for a moment before he quickly found his footing again. ¡°Damn brat, why haven¡¯t you made sure that Xiaoxia¡¯s already eaten at this hour? What if she gets hungry? Come on, sit, let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    Gu Yan called the waiter over again. Since he often shared meals with the trio, he knew what their preferences were.

    Yu Xingyun scooted inwards, nning on getting Yu Jiu to sit beside him, but his ns were disrupted by his future daughter-inw¡¯s voice which seemed to contain a hint ofughter. ¡°Uncle Yu, why don¡¯t you sit with Uncle Gu? The three of us can sit on one side.¡±

    The seats were wide enough to amodate four people, so Yu Xingyun couldn¡¯t help but feel like Shi Sheng¡¯s words had a hidden meaning. Not daring to let his thoughts linger on this, he moved over to Gu Yan¡¯s side.

    Shi Sheng and Yao Qin secretly exchanged nces.

    ¡®These two sure are great together. They¡¯re both really handsome.¡¯

    Yu Jiu felt like the atmosphere was a bit weird. His wifey was exchanging weird looks with Yao Qin, while his dad and Uncle Gu appeared rather ufortable.

    ¡®Just what is going on?¡¯

    ¡°Xiaoxia, how¡¯re you doing with Sheng Shi Group? Do you really not need our help?¡± Yu Xingyun broke the silence.

    ¡°En. You¡¯ve already helped me a ton, Uncle Yu. Those people you loaned me are really useful. I doubled their sries.¡±

    Yu Xingyun was stumped. ¡°I reckon they¡¯ll probably be unwilling to return now...¡±

    ¡°Their ability is worth the money.¡±

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s the case.¡± Yu Xingyun nodded before suddenly changing the topic, ¡°What¡¯s the situation on that end?¡±

    ¡°Probably won¡¯t be able to hold out for too much longer. Just have to wait a bit more.¡±

    Yang Huaili had been very well-behaved recently; Yang Huairen had definitely told him to do so.

    Yao Qin didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about, so she kept her head down and ate, though she¡¯d sneak a peep at the two handsome uncles every once in a while.

    By the time they finished eating, they¡¯d also exchanged all the necessary information.

    ¡°You youngsters can go off and y. Your Uncle Gu and I will be leaving first.¡± Yu Xingyun paid the bill before instructing Yu Jiu, ¡°Damn brat, you¡¯d best take good care of the girls.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Take care, Uncle Yu, Uncle Gu.¡±

    ¡°Bye, Uncle Yu. Bye, Uncle Gu.¡±

    Yu Xingyun and Gu Yan waved them goodbye before leaving together.

    ¡°CEO Sheng, don¡¯t you find them perfect for each other?¡± Once they left, Yao Qin hugged Shi Sheng¡¯s arm and shook it.

    ¡°What¡¯re you talking about?¡± Yu Jiu was befuddled.

    ¡®All I did wase a bitte, what the hell were these two up to? Pei! What the hell did Yao Qin get my wifey to do?!¡¯

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Shi Sheng patted Yao Qin, wordlessly telling her to calm down. She might be able to ept it, but Yu Jiu might not, so it was best to keep this from him for now.

    [1] The word used is ¡°Ð¡¡±. It¡¯s that prefix for an endearing way to refer to someone, ¡°Xiao-¡±. It usually means small, but Yao Qin was using it to refer to her age, while Shi Sheng... Well, you can read I¡¯m sure.

    Author¡¯s note:

    Gu Yan: Xiaoxia, I¡¯ve decided toe out.

    Shi Sheng: Oh, congrats!

    Yu Xingyun: Son, I¡¯ve decided toe out.

    Yu Jiu: ...What?

    Yu Xingyun: ...Nothing.

 Chapter 384 - Green Plum Meets Wine (35)

    <h4>Chapter 384 : Green Plum Meets Wine (35)</h4>

    Yu Xingyun drove Gu Yan back to hispany, though the atmosphere in the car was a bit heavy. Once they stopped at a traffic light, Yu Xingyun finally spoke, ¡°That kid, Xiaoxia...¡±

    ¡°Is being real strange, right?¡± Gu Yan filled in for him in a natural manner. ¡°She¡¯s changed a lot these past few years. I don¡¯t know where she learned all this from. Sometimes I worry that she¡¯ll stray down the wrong path.¡±

    Yu Xingyun freed up a hand to hold Gu Yan¡¯s. ¡°That kid has her own opinions, and she¡¯s very confident. She did a great job dealing with Sheng Shi Group. Though her methods were a bit rough, it¡¯s definitely the fastest way. If it were us, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to think of something like that.¡±

    Gu Yan¡¯s brows were still tightly knit. ¡°Yang Huairen isn¡¯t that easy to deal with.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already collected some material on him. The stuff that he did isn¡¯t easy to hide... Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Gu Yan looked at him and forced a smile on his face.

    ......

    Shi Sheng was very calm towards running into the leads after seeing Yao Qin home. ¡®The leads are but mere passing clouds...

    Yao Qin doesn¡¯t live in a high-ss neighbourhood, so why the hell are the leads here?! To sightsee the lovely nightscape?¡¯

    Though it was clear that this wasn¡¯t the case¡ªthe leads had been chased here. Leads always had a lot of enemies.

    Because they¡¯d run into each other in a narrow alleyway, Yin Mo and Shen Jiayin were forced to a halt, whereupon their pursuers immediately blocked off any path of retreat behind them.

    But since they didn¡¯t know whose side Shi Sheng and Yu jiu were on, it fell into a stalemate.

    ¡°Wait for me a bit.¡± Shi Sheng told Yu Jiu.

    Yu Jiu smiled and nodded before retreating to one side. Though he appeared quite at ease, in actual fact, his whole body was tense, ready to spring into action at any time.

    ¡°Everyone says it¡¯s best to beat a dog while it¡¯s down. Shen Jiayin, don¡¯t say I bullied you. After all, who told you toe running into me?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s voice travelled to their ears. Although she had made her stance clear, there was no way the pursuers would believe her this easily, so they continued to observe.

    Shen Jiayin spoke calmly, ¡°Sheng Xia, let¡¯s put our enmity to the side for now. You¡¯re a cultivator, so they won¡¯t let you off either.¡±

    Though she seemed to be on Shi Sheng¡¯s side, in truth, she was revealing Shi Sheng¡¯ status as a cultivator.

    Shi Sheng narrowed her eyes and looked at the pursuers. ¡®Who¡¯re these people?¡¯

    ¡°Little girl, as long as you help us take them down, we will reward you greatly.¡± The pursuers stood in the darkness and shouted towards Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Sheng Xia, they¡¯re lying to you!¡± Shen Jiayin anxiously cried out.

    Yin Mo didn¡¯t say anything this entire time. He couldn¡¯t help but examine Shi Sheng when his gazended on her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Shi Sheng shrugged and, with a turn of her wrist, her sword appeared. ¡°Let¡¯s maim you first.¡±

    ¡®Kill her? How could I kill FL-sama?¡¯

    Shen Jiayin¡¯s expression changed, but Shi Sheng was already charging towards her at a speed that would cause one to cluck their tongues in amazement.

    Heat rose in Yin Mo¡¯s eyes. ¡®This woman¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t low!¡¯

    Shen Jiayin only had the basic ability to protect herself. She wasn¡¯t a cultivator, so for Shi Sheng to hit her was as easy as turning her wrist.

    ¡°Yin Mo!¡± Shen Jiayin tried fighting back with her bare hands, but lost within two moves, so she could only call out to Yin Mo for help.

    But he acted like he hadn¡¯t heard her, as he coldly watched Shi Sheng kick Shen Jiayin to the ground. He stepped forward, his eyes burning. ¡°Sheng Xia, how abouting with me?¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Shi Sheng thought she was hearing things. ¡®ML-sama¡¯s not rescuing his FL and instead asking me to leave with him?¡¯

    ¡°Come with me. Everything he can give you, I can too.¡±

    Yin Mo¡¯s gaze made Shi Sheng very ufortable, as if he was scrutinising her like an object.

    ¡®It¡¯s always been me looking at other people like that! This ML is very bold!

    Very good! ML-sama, you¡¯ve brokenpletely and seeded in drawing my(bbb) attention!¡¯

    ¡°Mr Yin, daring to try and snatch my person before my very eyes? You ought to go apply for the Guinness Book of World Records for face thickness.¡± Yu Jiu stepped forward and drew Shi Sheng into his arms, domineeringly staking his im.

    ¡°Sheng Xia, you can consider it. You¡¯re always wee toe look for me.¡± Yin Mo ignored Yu Jiu as his figure shed and disappeared before their very eyes.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®Oi, ML-sama, your FL¡¯s fallen off, do you really not want her? And here I was thinking the FL was the one with cheats... Hadn¡¯t expected it to be the ML.¡¯

    Shi Sheng looked at Shen Jiayin, who wasying on the ground and spoke with a gloating smile, ¡°Your man¡¯s abandoned you, huh?¡±

    Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t done anything major these past few years, but she had ruined several settings where the leads would get to experience life and death together. Without those, the only result from forcefully pushing them together would be mutual distrust, suspicion, and guardedness.

    ¡°You think you¡¯ll be able to escape?!¡± Shen Jiayin scoffed coldly.

    ¡°Not as if I was nning to.¡± ¡®I¡¯m not taking those idiots seriously at all, okay?¡¯

    ¡°Where shall I chop first? Your arms, or your legs?¡±

    Shen Jiayin paled. ¡°Sheng Xia, you¡¯re mad!¡±

    ¡°I suppose so.¡± Shi Sheng nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll start with the legs.¡±

    Shen Jiayin shrunk back, ring hatefully at Shi Sheng with gritted teeth. ¡°Sheng Xia, you don¡¯t want to know where Sheng Yang is?¡±

    Shi Sheng gave her a look, which caused Shen Jiayin to think she had a bargaining chip. ¡°I know where he is. He¡¯s your only family member, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Just why don¡¯t you understand?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s expression was like that of when she was looking at an idiot, her sword plunging down without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡®Must be a real idiot for trying to threaten me with someone I don¡¯t care about.¡¯

    Shen Jiayin¡¯s pupils shrunk as she watched the sword draw closer. The sound of the de sliding through skin caused a slight squelching sound.

    An icy-cold feeling emanated from her abdomen...

    ¡®What happened to chopping my legs?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng yanked her sword out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡®Who told you to be the FL-sama?¡¯

    ¡°Sheng Xia!¡± Shen Jiayin held the gaping wound in her abdomen as she struggled to call out to Shi Sheng. ¡®Didn¡¯t she say it had only just begun?!¡¯

    Shen Jiayin didn¡¯t know that when Shi Sheng proimed it was starting, thetter had meant she was going to start attacking her now, not the openpetition Shen Jiayin assumed she was talking about.

    Shi Sheng turned to look at the people who had drawn closer at some point. ¡°Do you guys want her, or me? If you want her, she¡¯s all yours. But if you want me...you can go to hell.¡±

    They considered for a while before deciding on Shen Jiayin. After all, she was their original target.

    Before Shen Jiayin was taken away, she screamed in a hateful, twisted voice, ¡°Sheng Xia! I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    ¡®It was like this in myst life, and now it¡¯s like this in my current life! I¡¯m not willing to ept this!¡¯

    ......

    Ever since Yin Mo left, Yu Jiu¡¯s expression had been very dark. Once they entered their house, he held her down and rained down kisses on her.

    ¡°When did he take a liking to you?¡± Yu Jiu¡¯s voice was hoarse, his hot hardness pressing against her. He rubbed up against her but refused to enter.

    ¡°Who?¡± Shi Sheng, who had already been confused by his sudden attentions, was even more befuddled when he stopped at thest moment.

    ¡°Yin Mo. When did he take a liking to you?¡± Yu Jiu nearly spoke this through gritted teeth.

    ¡°How would I know?¡± ¡®Fuck, who knows when that fellow broke?¡¯

    Shi Sheng moved, but Yu Jiu retreated, staring at her darkly.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®nning to not fuck after you got me all fired up?¡¯

    She flipped over so that their positions were reversed and held down his wrists. ¡°Just what nonsense are you thinking?¡±

    Yu Jiu turned his head to the side, snorting huffily.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    She leaned down to kiss him. He did co-operate, if only a bit roughly. Shi Sheng was so angered that she nearly smacked him to death.

    ¡®Why¡¯re they all like this?! Pei! It¡¯s one person; of course he¡¯d be the same...¡¯

 Chapter 385 - Green Plum Meets Wine (36)

    <h4>Chapter 385 : Green Plum Meets Wine (36)</h4>

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know!¡± Shi Sheng pulled Yu Jiu¡¯s face so that their gazes met. ¡°Who the hell knows what sort of malfunction urred in his brain? I¡¯ll kill him the next time I see him, okay?¡±

    Yu Jiu stared at her for a few seconds, reaching out to hug her tightly, his chin resting against the hollow of her neck. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Shi Sheng rubbed closer. Because he¡¯d already finished with the forey, he easily entered her.

    Yu Jiu stiffened before biting down on her shoulder somewhat angrily. ¡°You don¡¯t care about me at all!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®What do you mean I don¡¯t care about you?! *flips table*

    Don¡¯t be unreasonable! Otherwise I¡¯ll(lz) just end up raping you!¡¯

    Yu Jiu threw a tantrum and wrapped himself up like a silkworm, not allowing Shi Sheng to continue.

    She tugged it a few times but didn¡¯t seed in getting it off him, so she could only speechlessly stare at the ceiling. ¡®There¡¯s something off about this script ah...¡¯

    ¡°Yu Jiu... I¡¯m cold...¡±

    He reached out from under the covers and felt around the pillows for a bit, before grabbing the air conditioner¡¯s remote control and pressing the buttons wildly.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Yu Jiu hesitated for a moment before getting off the bed silently. He covered himself up with a sleeping robe before leaving the room.

    When he came back holding a bowl full of noodles, he found that the nket had gone missing.

    Shi Sheng sat on the edge of the bed in her sleeping robes as she yed a game on that smartphone of hers.

    He jerked a chair over and set the bowl down in front of Shi Sheng. ¡°Eat up.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at the noodles before her gaze switched back to Yu Jiu, her expression turning pouty. ¡°I want to eat you.¡±

    ¡°Finish your noodles first.¡±

    ¡°Will you let me screw you then?¡±

    Yu Jiu¡¯s lip twitched, and he spoke helplessly, ¡°You¡¯ve already gotten rid of the nket. Do I have a choice?¡±

    Only now did Shi Sheng lift the bowl up and start slurping down the noodles.

    ......

    These past few days, Yu Jiu remained moody. He¡¯d basically grab Shi Sheng¡¯s hand at every opportunity, like he was afraid that she¡¯d disappear if he let go. He was really insecure, so Shi Sheng could only bring him along wherever she went.

    Like what Yao Qin had said, he was practically an essory by now.

    Yang Huairen¡¯s call cameter than Shi Sheng expected. ¡®As expected of an old fox. He was certainly patient.¡¯

    He organised a meeting with Shi Sheng, but the venue was at an official event where arge number of very important people would be present.

    ¡®Old fox!¡¯

    Shi Sheng brought Yu Jiu with her to meet him. The venue was set at a government auction tender, and everyone in attendance were fromrgepanies.

    As the new CEO of Sheng Shi Group who had HK Group¡¯s crown prince in tow, Shi Sheng¡¯s appearance attracted a lot of attention.

    ¡°This Sheng Family¡¯s youngdy is quite impressive. She managed to get such arge group to bow to her every whim.¡±

    Where there was praise, there would naturally also be criticism. A sceptic snorted coldly in disdain. ¡°She used violence to do so. Even if they listen to her now, problems are going to crop up in the future.¡±

    Someone agreed with this. ¡°Have you ever heard of someone who took over apany through violence? She simply doesn¡¯t ce thew in her eyes at all! How on earth did she manage to keep those people from suing her?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re unaware, eh? She paid them off. Besides, though they looked like she¡¯d done a number on ¡®em, they were perfectly fine, so it¡¯d have been useless to sue her. This littledy¡¯s not dumb.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite a wonder that Sheng Shi Group¡¯s cashflow isn¡¯t experiencing any issues even after such arge upheaval.¡±

    ¡°Do you take HK¡¯s crown prince to be a mere decoration?¡± HK Group¡¯s wealth wasn¡¯t to be scoffed at.

    Countless sighs could be heard as Shi Sheng was scrutinised more heavily than before.

    Although she was inheriting her family business, taking over such arge group at such a young age was not something that just anyone could pull off.

    The auction tender soon began. These people hade prepared. Since Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t even bothered to learn what they were bidding for, she naturally paid no heed to the proceedings.

    ¡°That old fox¡¯s hiding rather deep¡ªhe hasn¡¯t even showed himself.¡± Shi Sheng leaned against Yu Jiu, a cold smile on her face as she looked at the speaker on the stage.

    Yu Jiu patted her backfortingly.

    Even after the auction tender was over, there was still no sign of Yang Huairen.

    Having dared to y her like this, he had already been pulled into Shi Sheng¡¯s ¡°must-kill¡± list.

    Shi Sheng was nning to just head home with Yu Jiu when she received a call from Yao Qin. (Cell phones had only just started being in use during this timeline.)

    It was a bit noisy on Yao Qin¡¯s end, and she wasn¡¯t exactly speaking coherently either. It was to the point Shi Sheng thought she could smell the alcohol through the phone.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Shi Sheng forced herself to ask patiently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pull me... I¡¯m not drinkin¡¯ anymoreee...¡± Yao Qin appeared to be talking to someone on her end. ¡°I... I¡¯m at... I said I¡¯m not driiinking. *Pa*... *Crash*...¡±

    The sounds of a ruckus could be heard. Shi Sheng frowned. She didn¡¯t hear Yao Qin¡¯s voice again. A few secondster, the call ended.

    When Shi Sheng dialled back, it said that her number was unavable.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send people to look for her. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Yu Jiu called his people.

    ¡°En. She should be at a KTV lounge or something...¡± Yu Jiu described Yao Qin¡¯s appearance. ¡°Be quick about it.¡±

    Shi Sheng calmly walked out and flipped through the contacts on her phone before calling Yao Qin¡¯s school.

    By the time Yu Jiu hung up and chased after her, he was only able to catch her saying thanks.

    Now that Shi Sheng knew which bar Yao Qin was in from her ssmates, Yu Jiu could send his people ahead of them. By the time Shi Sheng reached, the bar waspletely surrounded.

    ¡°Young Master. Ms Sheng.¡± Bearded Guy emerged from within. ¡°She¡¯s had too much to drink. But otherwise, she¡¯s okay.¡±

    All the lights in the bar had been turned on, so the whole ce was bright. Since it was still early, few customers were present, which was why it wasn¡¯t in a mess at the moment. The bar¡¯s manager trembled as he stood behind the bar table.

    Shi Sheng shot him a look before heading towards the booth that was surrounded by men in suits. Seeing Shi Sheng approach them, they immediately made way.

    Yao Qin was asleep in the booth, her face flushedpletely red. Her clothes were in a bit of a mess, though fortunately they were still intact.

    ¡°Young Master, that¡¯s the gist of it.¡± Bearded Guy had already finished reporting the matter to Yu Jiu.

    Yu Jiu thoughtfully looked in Shi Sheng¡¯s direction. ¡°So you mean to say this was an organised affair?¡±

    ¡°It should be. They¡¯d first trick the students here before taking pictures of them and using that as leverage. These university students simply have no way of fighting back.¡± Bearded Guy looked somewhat disgusted. Though Yu Jiu¡¯s people were involved in the underworld, Yu Jiu had never dabbled in these matters before, so his subordinates naturally more or less shared his preferences.

    ¡°Since this matter involves Yao Qin, even if the Yao Family don¡¯t get involved, Xiaoxia won¡¯t just leave it be. Go find out who was behind it.¡± Yu Jiu ordered Bearded Guy.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°No need. It¡¯s Yang Huairen.¡± Shi Sheng carried Yao Qin over and handed her over to Bearded Guy. ¡°Send her back to my ce first.¡±

    Shi Sheng had already unearthed that matter, but hadn¡¯t been hasty in utilising it. However, she hadn¡¯t expected Yao Qin to be implicated.

    ¡°Where are the people who brought her here?¡±

    Bearded Guy took Yao Qin from her and pointed to a room at the side with his gaze. ¡°I locked all the people who arrived with Ms Yao in there.¡±

    Shi Sheng got him to leave first, before going in to interrogate them.

    They were all university students. Most of them had onlye here to have fun. However, Yao Qin was pretty and smart. Though her grades weren¡¯t all that good, she was pretty popr at school, hence incurring the jealousy of someone who tricked her here.

    Had it not been for the phone call she made to Shi Sheng, Yao Qin would¡¯ve probably ended up on some man¡¯s bed.

 Chapter 386 - Green Plum Meets Wine (37)

    <h4>Chapter 386 : Green Plum Meets Wine (37)</h4>

    Yao Qin had drunk a little too much, so she couldn¡¯t recall much of what had happened. All she could remember was that someone was forcing her to drink.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t tell her the matter behind it.

    ¡°Sheng Xia, did I cause trouble for you?¡± Yao Qin looked like a child that had done wrong, as she stood in front of Shi Sheng.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t think too much on it.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Yao Qin scratched her head, her gaze catching sight of the A4 paper in Shi Sheng¡¯s hand. She asked, rather curiously, ¡°Why¡¯re you looking at this again?¡±

    ¡®She was looking at it before too.¡¯

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t know what mysteries lie within.¡± Shi Sheng sighed. ¡®I¡¯ve got no leads at all; how am I supposed to read this?¡¯

    ¡°Mysteries? What mysteries?¡± Yao Qin moved closer. ¡°...Eh?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Yao Qin straightened out the paper and examined it for quite a while. ¡°These numbers look a bit familiar.¡±

    ¡°Wait a sec. I¡¯ll ask my dad.¡± Yao Qin rushed over to the living room to make the call. Shi Sheng followed her.

    ¡°Dad, do you still remember how three months ago, you took me to S Country to go to that ¡®Secret¡¯ organisation?¡±

    ¡°Right, right! Do you still remember the serial number? 42492702S? Oh, nothing, nothing. Just asking. Hm, okay. Bye bye.¡±

    ¡°Sheng Xia, Sheng Xia!¡± Yao Qin excitedly turned around. ¡°It¡¯s that organisation¡¯s serial number!¡±

    ¡°What organisation?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a private safe-keeping organisation. I think my dad went to collect something belonging to my grandad...seems like it¡¯s been around for a while. All the boxes start with 42492. I was curious, so I asked. The employee told me it was the birthday of their founder and his wife, and the story behind founding the organisation. It was really touching, so I remembered it clearly. The ¡®S¡¯ is an abbreviation for ¡®Secret¡¯, which is the name of their organisation.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yao Qin, you¡¯re finally of some use!¡± Shi Sheng smiled and patted Yao Qin¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ah? Oh, d I could help.¡± Yao Qin scratched her head.

    ......

    Shi Sheng took a flight to that safe-keeping organisation in S Country. It was just like how Yao Qin had described it.

    The only thing was, Shi Sheng had to key in the password herself. And she only had four chances.

    She experimentally tried keying in Sheng Xia¡¯s birthday, but that was wrong. She then tried keying in her parents¡¯ birthdays, but that was wrong too.

    ¡°Try 819741.¡± Yu Jiu reminded.

    Shi Sheng had already made the decision that if thisst attempt didn¡¯t work, she¡¯d just hack it open, so she entered the numbers without any hesitation. But unexpectedly, it opened.

    She shot him an odd look.

    Yu Jiuughed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s the serial number on that document. Have you forgotten?¡±

    Shi Sheng suddenly recalled¡ªthose numbers had been the document¡¯s serial code.

    Sheng Xia¡¯s parents left behind a lot of things rting to that plot ofnd. There was apleted version of the contract, as well as the materials that they had been preparing to hand over to the government.

    And there were photographs...of the diamonds.

    Within a vast, natural chasm which had been formed from the movement of the Earth¡¯s crust, one could vaguely make out a few specks of light.

    But most importantly, there was a video of the meeting between them and Yang Huairen.

    They had wanted to hand these over to the government, but were pursued by Yang Huairen before they could do so. Hence, they could only hide them here.

    On the flight back home, Shi Sheng leaned against Yu Jiu as she stared at theyers of clouds outside the window. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you say they were dumb?¡±

    ¡®Why go to that extent? Why forfeit their lives just to hand these things to the government?¡¯

    Yu Jiu ruffled Shi Sheng¡¯s hair. ¡°They¡¯re not. Everyone has a pair of scales in their hearts, with light on one side and darkness on the other. Some like the darkness, while others like the light. They just preferred the light, so their scales tilted to that side.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s still dumb.¡± Shi Sheng spoke indistinctly. ¡°Then do you prefer the light or darkness?¡±

    Yu Jiu stared off into the distance, his gaze gentle and peaceful. ¡°Wherever you are is where my light is. You are the only light I yearn for.¡±

    Shi Sheng felt her heart beat faster. ¡®This guy¡¯s getting better at flirting...¡¯

    She leaned in to kiss Yu Jiu and didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡®This is good too, I guess. At least I still have him to apany me through the darkness.¡¯

    Once they got off the ne, Yu Jiu shielded Shi Sheng from the crowd as they walked through the tunnel.

    Yu Jiu¡¯s people were already waiting outside for them. Shi Sheng only just got in a car when a beautiful figure appeared from behind.

    ¡°Yu Jiu.¡±

    He paused visibly, and slowly turned around, frowning slightly.

    The speaker was a young girl of mixed blood. If you had to use one adjective to describe her, it would be: kawaii.

    She was being blocked off by the men in suits, and was currently looking at him, grief and helplessness in her eyes. ¡°Yu Jiu...¡±

    Shi Sheng gave Yu Jiu a baffled look. ¡®Who¡¯s this woman?¡¯

    ¡°You head back first.¡± Yu Jiu bent over to lightly brush his lips against her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips tugged into a smile. ¡°If you dare to do anything to let me down, we¡¯re dying together.¡±

    She pushed him out and instructed the people in front to start driving.

    The cars soon vanished from Yu Jiu¡¯s sight. He smiled, but when he lifted his head to look at the woman, his expression turned cold once more. ¡°Why were you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the one you¡¯ve set your mind on?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ......

    Shi Sheng already had enough evidence in her hands. At first, she¡¯d been nning on eliminating him quietly.

    But who would¡¯ve expected Yang Huairen¡¯s people to court death by getting Yao Qin involved. Sure, he was powerful, but he too had areas he had no say in.

    Shi Sheng packed up the evidence and sent a copy to all the major news outlets.

    There¡¯d always be one or two mediapanies that weren¡¯t afraid of death.

    Soon, news of Yang Huairen¡¯s corruption, callousness, and forcing young girls into prostitution came to light. Though everyone had been clear as to his character, they had alwayscked the evidence to bring him down, hence why the upper echelon had let him be.

    Now that this information had been released, the higher ups immediately made use of this to suspend Yang Huairen from his post. Since this matter would have a negative effect, they dispatched a team topletely investigate Yang Huairen.

    Shi Sheng gave them plenty of information, so, as repayment, she was allowed a meeting with Yang Huairen.

    Yang Huairen greatly resembled Yang Huaili, the only difference being that he appeared somewhat older than his younger brother. He gave one the first impression of being an amicable old man and not someone who¡¯dmit crimes.

    The two were seated across from each other, with handcuffs on Yang Huairen¡¯s wrists.

    ¡°I actually fell to a little girl.¡± Yang Huairenmented. There was no anger or unwillingness in his tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s your honour to fall at my hands.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s lips curled in a slight smile, her eyespletely calm and without a single ripple. ¡°Yang Huairen, who was the informant?¡±

    ¡°Informant?¡± Yang Huairen was uncertain at first, but soon understood who she was referring to. ¡°You mean the one who told me about that plot ofnd? It was Sheng Yang. By all rights, you¡¯d have to address him as Uncle[1].¡±

    Knowing that there was no way for him to turn this around, Yang Huairen decided to take down everyone he could with him.

    There is a type of person who is mentally prepared to face the consequences when they sin.

    Yang Huairen was that kind of person.

    Shi Sheng was calm throughout, as if the person who¡¯d leaked the information meant nothing to her at all.

    ¡°Hope you have a happy stay in prison.¡± Shi Sheng rapped the table, smiling as she got up to leave.

    Yang Huairen¡¯s case was exceptionally startling. Not only was he guilty of corruption, he also forced girls into prostitution. Only now did the university students he¡¯d threatened dare to identify the officials they¡¯d had to serve.

    Officials went down by the batch, causing much panic amongst the remainder.

    [1] I absolutely refuse to try and find the exact term for this. The original was ¡°ÌÃÊå¡± which is sort of like...your father¡¯s cousin or something? Which would make him your first cousin once removed... But then there¡¯s the addedyer that it specifies it¡¯s his younger, male cousin...

 Chapter 387 - Green Plum Meets Wine (38)

    Chapter 387 : Green Plum Meets Wine (38)

    By the time she found Sheng Yang, he was already dead. He hadmitted suicide.

    He left a letter written in his blood expressing his remorse towards Sheng Xia¡¯s parents.

    ¡®They¡¯re already dead, so what¡¯s the point of regret?¡¯

    The human heart was always so selfish and greedy.

    Ever since Yu Jiu separated from Shi Sheng that day, he hadn¡¯te back. No calls, no messages, nothing.

    Every day, Shi Sheng continued to methodically deal with Yang Huaili, who was still in herpany, as if she waspletely unconcerned about Yu Jiu.

    The next time she saw Shen Jiayin was at a stone-gambling auction. Shi Sheng had apanied Yao Qin there.

    A man stood beside a haggard-looking Shen Jiayin. His arm was intimately locked with hers as he brought her around the ce. Shen Jiayin would asionally speak, and the man would select a few pieces of unopened ore.

    Rumour had it that Shen Jiayin¡¯spany had been bought over, and it was probably by this man.

    No matter how invincible Shen Jiayin was in the original plot, without her ML to protect her, she¡¯d only be a bird that had its wings broken to trap it.

    ¡°Sheng Xia, help me pick one.¡± Yao Qin shook Shi Sheng¡¯s hand.

    ¡°En? What do you like?¡± Shi Sheng turned to smile and ask the person beside her.

    Yao Qin couldn¡¯t help but mock her, ¡°CEO Sheng, you think this is a restaurant where we can pick whatever we want?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I can give you anything you want.¡±

    Yao Qin, ¡°...¡± ¡®Einstein is as overbearing as always... *plops to knees*¡¯

    ¡°CEO Sheng.¡±

    The man who was together with Shen Jiayin had shown up in front of Shi Sheng at some point.

    Shen Jiayin¡¯s arm was still linked with the man¡¯s, as she stared at Shi Sheng with eyes filled with hatred.

    ¡®It¡¯s all because of this woman that I ended up like this!¡¯

    Shi Sheng scrutinized the man from head to toe. ¡°Who¡¯re you? Xiao Yao Qin, you know this guy?¡±

    Yao Qin shook her head innocently.

    ¡°Since neither of us know you, don¡¯t just randomly call out to people. I don¡¯t talk to strangers.¡±

    ¡°CEO Sheng is so busy, it¡¯s natural that you wouldn¡¯t recognise me. I¡¯m¡ª¡±

    ¡°No need to introduce yourself. I don¡¯t want to know. I don¡¯t want to make a bet with you either. Not interested. Alright. You may go now. Goodbye.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s words caused the man¡¯s face to turn livid as he was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Forget it, we¡¯ll leave.¡± Shi Sheng turned and walked off to the side. ¡®I(bbb) don¡¯t want to start a massacre here.¡¯

    The man frostily watched Shi Sheng depart before swivelling his head around. ¡°Shen Jiayin, this is what you meant by ¡®a brainless bimbo¡¯?¡±

    Shen Jiayin paled and retreated. But the man caught her by the waist and gave it a pinch, causing her to tremble. The manughed as he insulted her, ¡°Well, at least your body¡¯s good.¡±

    He dragged her to the washroom area.

    Since the washrooms were all separate stalls, the man got straight to business after pushing Shen Jiayin inside one.

    By the time the man was finished venting, Shen Jiayin¡¯s clothes were in quite the state¡ªwhite splotches could be seen coating it.

    The man made no attempt to help her cover up as he roughly dragged her out of the washroom. They just so happened to bump into Yin Mo at the entrance.

    Seeing Shen Jiayin¡¯s pathetic state, Yin Mo frowned.

    ¡°Yin Mo, save me!¡± Shen Jiayin suddenly lunged towards Yin Mo. ¡®Only this man can save me now!¡¯

    ¡°Yin Mo, you¡¯d best not stick your nose into my affairs.¡± The man pulled Shen Jiayin back and threatened. ¡°Shen Jiayin, do you want to die? Still dare to try and run?!¡±

    ¡°Yin Mo, please save me!¡± Shen Jiayin looked at him pleadingly. The man tightened his grip on Shen Jiayin.

    Yin Mo merely swept them an apathetic look before circling around them and leaving the washroom area.

    Shen Jiayin¡¯s face immediately paled. He was her only hope, yet he ignored her like that...

    The manughed viciously. ¡°Shen Jiayin, got bold eh? See how I deal with you tonight!¡±

    ......

    Shi Sheng cheated and picked an unopened Violet for Yao Qin to open.

    ¡°Sheng Xia, long time no see.¡± Yin Mo walked over from the crowd. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re alone?¡±

    Shi Sheng shot him an aloof side-nce. ¡°So what if I am? Is there a rule saying I can¡¯te alone?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re as glib as ever.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk as if we¡¯re that familiar with each other. How many times have we even met?¡± Shi Sheng scoffed. ¡°Yin Mo, don¡¯t have any designs on me, else I¡¯ll(lz) fucking kill you.¡±

    It was as if a small me had been lit in Yin Mo¡¯s eyes. ¡®Only this type of women can satisfy me! Only she is worthy of me!¡¯

    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re still unaware.¡± Yin Mo leaned closer to Shi Sheng. ¡°Yu Jiu¡¯s getting married.¡±

    ¡®Yu Jiu¡¯s getting married... Married your head ah!¡¯

    Shi Sheng sshed the wine in her hand on his face.

    The ss fell to the floor with a loud clink, causing everyone to turn to look. ¡®What¡¯s going on? How did CEO Sheng and Mr Yin end up in this standoff???¡¯

    Yin Mo wiped the wine off indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±

    Shi Sheng scoffed coldly. ¡°Scram.¡±

    Yin Mo¡¯s gaze contained his determination to have her, causing Shi Sheng to have a strong urge to pull her sword out and hack him down. Fortunately, he knew when to stop, as he shot her onest smile before turning to leave gracefully.

    Yao Qin had already rushed over from a distance. She cautiously inquired Shi Sheng, ¡°Sheng Xia, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Shi Sheng took a deep breath, her tone cid as always. ¡°Nothing. You all done?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes.¡± Yao Qin felt like the current Shi Sheng was really scary¡ªher gaze was as cold as a lifeless piece of ss.

    ¡°I¡¯ll escort you home.¡±

    ¡°Oh...okay.¡± ¡®Really scary...¡¯

    Yao Qin didn¡¯t dare to say a word throughout the whole journey. When she got out of the car, she hesitated a bit, but still remained silent in the end.

    Shi Sheng called Yu Jiu when she got home.

    No one answered...

    She took a deep breath but, in the end, couldn¡¯t hold herself back from kicking the table at the side, causing it to topple over.

    ¡®That idiot¡¯s actually not picking up my calls!¡¯

    She didn¡¯t believe he¡¯d marry someone else, but he was simply going overboard by remaining silent for so long ah!

    Shi Sheng packed her things to go overseas.

    To look for Yu Jiu? You wish!

    Did she seem like the type of person who¡¯d lose her mind over an idiot like him?

    Before leaving though, Shi Sheng made sure to hack Yin Mo for uttering nonsense.

    Shi Sheng went overseas on a holiday alone. By the time Yu Jiu returned home, the sight that greeted him was a messed up house, as well as a slip of paper Shi Sheng had left him, which said:

    Had fun overseas, did you? Not picking up my calls, huh? Well, I¡¯m going overseas to enjoy myself! Wait for me to have my fill before returning! Don¡¯t miss me!

    Don¡¯t miss me...

    Miss me...

    Yu Jiu ended up looking everywhere for his wifey. But the world was so big, so where was he to start looking?

    In the end, Gu Yan couldn¡¯t watch any longer and told him Shi Sheng¡¯s address.

    It was like Yu Jiu was racing against time, as he rushed over to the small ind he¡¯d brought Shi Sheng to after her university entrance exams were over.

    Bang bang¡ª

    Yu Jiu leaned against the wall, breathing heavily as he waited for the room¡¯s upant to open the door. However, it turned out to be a little girl who stared at him timidly. ¡°Big bro, who are you looking for?¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s not her.¡¯

    He lifted his head to look at the room number.

    520[1]. It was the room they¡¯d stayed at.

    ¡°Idiot, over here.¡±

    Yu Jiu¡¯s head snapped around.

    Finally seeing the person he yearned for, Yu Jiu rushed over and pulled her into his arms. ¡°I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t leave me!¡±

    ¡°Now you know how I felt when I couldn¡¯t find you?¡±

    Yu Jiu nodded slightly.

    Shi Sheng waved at the little girl who was peering at them curiously before pulling Yu Jiu into the room with her.

    [1] This sounds like ¡°I love you¡± in Chinese, so usually used as the number ng way to profess love.

 Chapter 388 - Green Plum Meets Wine (39)

    <h4>Chapter 388 : Green Plum Meets Wine (39)</h4>

    Yu Jiu brought Shi Sheng to a cemetery.

    The pouring rain flowed down the steps. Yu Jiu helped Shi Sheng up to make sure she didn¡¯t slip. In the end, they came to a stop in front of a tombstone, which had the picture of a rather kindly old man on it.

    ¡°She¡¯s Luo Sen¡¯s granddaughter.¡± Yu Jiu slowly started speaking, ¡°I killed her father three years ago.¡±

    Luo Sen was the kingpin of an overseas criminal empire. Their meeting wasn¡¯t anything special¡ªit was quite normal actually.

    The death of Yu Jiu¡¯s mother had caused him a lot of distress. Around the time he left the country, he was diagnosed with a mental illness. Yu Xingyun had brought him overseas to get it treated.

    A river ran alongside the perimeter of the institute, which Yu Jiu would often sneak away to after giving his nurses the slip.

    It was there that he met Luo Sen, who often went there to fish.

    At first, Yu Jiu merely sat by his side and stared off into space. Luo Sen didn¡¯t mind suddenly having a youngpanion by his side.

    This was until one day, Yu Jiu illness acted up and he walked into the river. Luo Sen¡¯s face was dark as he yanked Yu Jiu back out.

    Yu Jiu clearly remembered Luo Sen using fluent Chinese to scold him, ¡°Why do you want to die at such a young age? Your mom didn¡¯t give birth to you so you could die!¡±

    Those words had probably gotten through to Yu Jiu, for he just dumbly stared at Luo Sen.

    Luo Sen took him home and made him a simple meal before sending him back to the institute. By then, the staff were already going crazy looking for him.

    Before Luo Sen left, Yu Jiu suddenly pulled him back to ask, ¡°Can I still go see you again?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can.¡± Luo Sen spoke to the nurse for a bit. Yu Jiu didn¡¯t know what he said, but ever since, all he had to do was give the nurse a heads-up before being allowed to leave the stifling institute.

    Yu Xingyun was very busy, so Yu Jiu was basically all alone at the institute. Luo Sen was like an elder who apanied him, so Yu Jiu would always seek him out every day. He¡¯d also tell Yu Jiu some old legends, as well as the chat about the happenings in the city, and apany him for meals.

    He discovered Luo Sen¡¯s identity when he was 13, when he went to Luo Sen¡¯s house but found the door unlocked. He simply pushed the door open and entered.

    He had always let himself in whenever Luo Sen wasn¡¯t around, but this time was different. He was taken hostage as soon as he entered.

    He watched as Luo Sen arrived with his men and killed the man holding him captive.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid. Instead, he felt his blood boiling, as if something was about to break out from its cocoon.

    It seemed his aimless life finally had a light to point the way, causing him to seek it as if entranced.

    For the first time, he begged Luo Sen to let him enter that dark world.

    At first, Luo Sen rejected him. But after discovering Yu Jiu continuing to do so anyway behind his back, he could only bring him along.

    After the institute issued Yu Jiu a clean bill of health, he told Yu Xingyun he wanted to study in another country. Yu Xingyun was already busy then, so after a few attempts to persuade him, allowed Yu Jiu to do as he wished.

    In Luo Sen¡¯s words, ¡°He¡¯s a natural at this.¡±

    Yu Jiu remained by Luo Sen¡¯s side for five years, during which thetter ced more importance on him than even his own son.

    Only in the end did Yu Jiu find out that Luo Sen had deliberately recruited him for his ability. Luo Sen¡¯s son was a good-for-nothing who ate, drank, womanized, and gambled all day. Plus, he had a simple mind that was unable to resist temptation, so it was impossible for Luo Sen to hand over his vast underground empire to him.

    Yu Jiu¡¯s appearance brought him hope that his empire wouldn¡¯t be destroyed once he passed.

    So he lured Yu Jiu into a nned plot to allow him to discover his uniqueness.

    Luo Sen had already been ill for quite a while when 19-year-old Yu Jiu left the country.

    During the following year, he underwent many tests Luo Sen set for him, as well as attempted assassinations and probing attacks from many different parties. In the end, he seeded Luo Sen.

    But Luo Sen¡¯s only son was naturally unwilling to ept this, and tried to topple Yu Jiu again and again. But thetter had promised Luo Sen that has long as he didn¡¯t go too far, he¡¯d spare him.

    But that time, he went overboard.

    Shi Sheng quietly listened to Yu Jiu speak.

    ¡°Do you hate him?¡± ¡®The one who brought you into the darkness?¡¯

    Yu Jiu shook his head. ¡°I reckon I was born this way. He was just my guide.¡±

    Although Luo Sen used him, he¡¯d also given him the familial love he never received from Yu Xingyun in those years.

    Yu Jiu smiled at Shi Sheng. ¡°Luo Sen¡¯s granddaughter ran into a bit of trouble and came to me for help. He¡¯s my Master, so I naturally had to help her out.¡±

    ¡°And my parents know him?¡± Shi Sheng frowned. ¡®Howe he ended up with something that belonged to Sheng Xia¡¯s mother?¡¯

    ¡°Luo Sen¡¯s wife is your mother¡¯s maternal aunt. When she married him, she cut off all ties with her family. Most people think she¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡®Alright. I suppose everything fits now.¡¯

    The two descended the mountain side by side as mist swirled around the tombstone behind, blurring it from view.

    ¡°When did you fall for me?¡±

    Yu Jiu answered in a light tone, ¡°The night you tailed Shen Jiayin.¡±

    ¡°So, you mean to say you don¡¯t like the previous Sheng Xia?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    He didn¡¯t like the previous Sheng Xia. She always liked to cry, and didn¡¯t know how to fight back when he bullied her.

    Weakness, kindness... He didn¡¯t like those things. He wanted someone who could ept his darkness.

    But after he discovered she actually knew how to fight back with tooth and nail, and then caught her tailing Shen Jiayin...he knew he¡¯d definitely fall for her.

    ......

    Shi Sheng and Yu Jiu organised their wedding once they returned home.

    The marriage alliance between Sheng Shi Group and HK Group became the hottest topic after Yang Huairen¡¯s scandal.

    Even the government sent people to congratte them on the day of their wedding.

    ¡°Sheng Xia, you¡¯re actually getting married while I¡¯m still studying! Why does your lil hobby-horse have to move so fast, huh?¡±

    Shi Sheng pulled at the wedding veil, narcissistically admiring herself in the mirror. ¡°Of course he would for someone as outstanding as myself.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Yao Qin was brought off topic. She looked at her phone and suddenly cried out, ¡°Aaah! It¡¯s almost time! Stop checking yourself out!¡±

    The wedding was held at a church and there weren¡¯t many witnesses present.

    Shi Sheng was brought into the church by Gu Yan.

    The pure white wedding veil and countless petals in flight dominated the scene.

    Yu Jiu walked in time with the rhythm of the music.

    The two smiled, having eyes only for each other, as if they were the only ones in the world.

    ¡°Mr Yu, do you take Ms Sheng as yourwful wife, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, in joy and in sadness, to love and cherish until death do you part?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Ms Sheng, do you take Mr Yu as yourwful husband, for better or for worse, in sickness and in health, in joy and in sadness, to love and cherish until death do you part?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯ll give my all to build you a kingdom of light.¡¯

    Author¡¯s note:

    Little Angels: That¡¯s it?

    Little Fairy: Yep.

    Little Angels: You¡¯re short-changing us! Bad reviews!

    Little Fairy: ...*plops to knees* I don¡¯t want bad reviews...

    Little Angels: Well who told you not to write properly?

    Little Fairy: My hands hurt...

    Shi Sheng: Oi, that¡¯s my line! Don¡¯t use it!

    Feng Ci: Wifey,e back home to sleep.

    Shi Sheng: My hands hurt...

    Your little angels have logged off.

 Chapter 389 - Green Plum Meets Wine (40)

    <h4>Chapter 389 : Green Plum Meets Wine (40)</h4>

    Shi Sheng handed over the materials gathered by Sheng Xia¡¯s parents to the country. The government reacted quickly and speciallymended Sheng Shi Group, as well as Shi Sheng herself.

    Sheng Shi Group developed into a multinational corporation within the span of a few years. Since Gu Yan was in the emerce business, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t enter that market.

    Shen Jiayin¡¯spany made pretty good progress, but with Gu Yan¡¯s mammoth of apany present, it didn¡¯t manage to cause any waves and ended up being acquired by Gu Yan.

    The times soon changed and the inte became prevalent. Information was no longer as inessible now that news could travel the globe in but a few minutes.

    ¡°CEO Gu, may I ask you why you decided to switch to the emerce business back when it was still the golden age of the property market?¡±

    On a screen mounted above a square, a host was currently interviewing the leader of the emerce business, Gu Yan, who was wearing a suit.

    It seemed like time hadn¡¯t left behind many marks on his face for he was as handsome as always.

    He smiled towards the camera. ¡°Because someone once told me that emerce would be the way of the future, so I followed their advice.¡±

    ¡°Wah!¡± The host exaggerated his reaction. ¡°Who had so much foresight to predict how things would develop?¡±

    ¡°All of you are very familiar with this person too.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Who is it? CEO Gu, you simply must tell me!¡± The host asked excitedly.

    Gu Yan yed along in building up the suspense by speaking slowly, ¡°Sheng Shi Group¡¯s CEO, Sheng Xia.¡±

    ¡°Heavens! It really is her! But she must¡¯ve been really young when you made your decision¡ªwhat convinced you to follow her advice?¡±

    Gu Yan smiled fittingly. ¡°Because she¡¯s my daughter ah! Of course I believe her.¡±

    ¡°Oh my gawd...¡± The host was stunned by this news, so it took him awhile to get back to his senses. But since this interview was centred on Gu Yan, the host didn¡¯t dare to ask further and soon drew attention to other areas.

    ......

    News that Sheng Shi Group¡¯s CEO was the daughter of the leading emercepany¡¯s CEO, Gu Yan, soon seemed to sprout wings and fly.

    It caused a lot of surprise. Meanwhile, the online gossipers had already imagined up an entire storyline involving the intricacies of the elite ss.

    ¡°It¡¯s a real shame these people don¡¯t write novels.¡± Shi Sheng refreshed the page. ¡°This creativity will definitely make them popr.¡±

    Yu Jiu had only just ended a call. He looked at Shi Sheng¡¯sputer screen, his lips twitching. ¡°Dear, your imagination is quite good too.¡±

    Thest reply to the thread was made by her ount...

    ¡°I¡¯m helping to develop their intelligence.¡± Shi Sheng made it sound proper.

    ¡°Intelligence will do better with fitness. Dear, how about we do some exercise?¡± Yu Jiu tossed his phone away and gave her a seductive wink.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t want to look at him any longer, so she looked away and pointed outside. ¡°Get out. Stop disturbing me.¡±

    <i>¡®Just what is this fellow thinking all day? Does his mind not contain anything besides pa pa?¡¯</i>

    Yu Jiu was about to say something when the phone rang.

    ¡°Dad? Eat together? Oh...lemme ask my wifey.¡± Yu Jiu looked at Shi Sheng. ¡°Dear, dad wants us to go home to eat together. Do you want to go?¡±

    Shi Sheng could pretty much guess the reason behind Yu Xingyun inviting them home for a meal. But she didn¡¯t know whether or not Yu Jiu could ept it...

    During the whole journey there, she was torn between whether or not she should give him a heads-up.

    ¡°Dear, why¡¯re you taking so long?¡± Yu Jiu opened the car door. ¡°Do you need my kisses before you¡¯re willing to get out? Sure, c¡¯mere...¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®Fuck! This idiot!¡¯</i>

    Gu Yan was already present when they entered. He wore an apron as he busied himself with preparing their meal while Yu Xingyun helped him out.

    Yu Xingyun washed his hands and exited the kitchen, his eyes meeting Shi Sheng¡¯s. For once, he didn¡¯t yell at Yu Jiu.

    ¡°Son..e with me to the study for a bit.¡±

    Yu Jiu shot him an uprehending look. Seeing the seriousness on Yu Xingyun¡¯s face, he still followed him upstairs.

    After the two left, Shi Sheng entered the kitchen. ¡°Uncle Gu.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxia.¡± Gu Yan gave a slight smile that held some nervousness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll understand.¡± Shi Sheng patted his shoulder.

    Gu Yan spoke in a low voice, ¡°His mother¡¯s passing left a deep mental scar on him. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t ept us.¡±

    ¡°...Just give him some time.¡± She couldn¡¯t make his decision for him in this case.

    ¡°How¡¯s thepany doing?¡± Gu Yan switched topics.

    Shi Sheng followed along. ¡°The gov¡¯s offered a couple of projects, but I didn¡¯t want to ept them cos they were too troublesome. Since my subordinates wanted it though, I handed it over to them.¡±

    Ever since she handed over those materials to the country, the government had given Sheng Shi Group a lot of special treatment.

    If the project had something to do with herpany¡¯s business, they¡¯d ask her before anyone else. As long as she epted it, they could pretty much skip the whole auction tender stage.

    ¡°They¡¯ve gotten a feel of your character, so they know you won¡¯t ept any project but the ones you¡¯re interested in. Still, you have to be careful. Their minds are hard to predict.¡± Gu Yan reminded Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    By the time Gu Yan finished cooking, Yu Xingyun and Yu Jiu descended the stairs.

    Yu Jiu looked at Gu Yan expressionlessly before pulling Shi Sheng along with him and leaving.

    ¡°Xiaojiu...¡± Gu Yan was a bit anxious¡ªone could hear it from his tone. Yu Jiu¡¯s steps paused before he strode off.

    Yu Xingyun wrapped an arm around Gu Yan¡¯s shoulders and sighed slightly.

    Yu Jiu got Shi Sheng to get into the car before speeding off. They got onto the highway before driving down a road that led to a tiny town.

    ¡°Yu Jiu...¡±

    ¡°You knew about this long ago, didn¡¯t you?¡± Yu Jiu¡¯s hands were still on the steering wheel, his eyes staring straight into the distance, his profile appearing a bit cold.

    ¡°En... I ran into them a few times.¡± Shi Sheng nodded.

    ¡°Follow me somewhere.¡± Yu Jiu undid his seatbelt and got out of the car. The first impression Shi Sheng got of this little town was that it was an idyllic ce.

    As Yu Jiu walked along the road, Shi Sheng followed behind him as she tried to think of what to say. But this made her walk too slowly, so Yu Jiu stopped to wait for her. Once she got close, he caught her hand and continued forward.

    ¡°This is my mother¡¯s hometown.¡± It was also where she was buried.

    ¡°He neglected my mother because of work.¡±

    Yu Jiu spoke rather slowly. Those memories were probably pretty hard for him to deal with.

    ¡°When I was overseas, he never expressed any concern for me. All he knew was to give me money.¡±

    ¡°Yet, today he told me... This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him this concerned about someone.¡±

    ¡°I bet you thought I waspletely unaware, huh? If you¡¯ve managed to run into them before, I would have too. And it was at home... Though they didn¡¯t notice me.¡±

    Shi Sheng tightened her grip on his hand.

    Yu Jiu looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t ept them for now.¡±

    He could still recall his mother copsing in a puddle of blood.

    ¡°En. I know.¡± It was because she¡¯d known that she never told him.

    Yu Jiu brought Shi Sheng to his mother¡¯s grave. The woman in the picture appeared very cute and bore some resemnce to Yu Jiu.

    Shi Sheng bowed deeply to the gravestone, causing Yu Jiu to feel surprised for a while. It seemed his wifey wasn¡¯t prickly to <i>everyone</i>.

    Although Yu Jiu couldn¡¯t ept it, he didn¡¯t object to them either. Only after several years did he finally find it in him to ept the two of them being together.

 Chapter 390 - Gu Yanâ€™s Story (End)

    <h4>Chapter 390 : Gu Yan¡¯s Story (End)</h4>

    Gu Yan had just attended a dinner party, so he was pretty drunk. Yet he just so happened to bump into Zhao Qian.

    Who was she? Oh, only the woman who ran off with someone else when she saw hispany failing.

    Afterwards, he¡¯d learnt that she had been seeing other men while they were still dating.

    Zhao Qian wore splendid clothes, exquisite makeup, and a designer handbag in her hand, appearing quite the impressive sight. Her arm was linked with a man¡¯s, as she shot him a distasteful nce.

    ¡°Gu Yan, just look at yourself now.¡± Zhao Qian¡¯s mocking voice was like a thorn that stabbed into his heart.

    Gu Yan forced himself to remain standing upright. ¡°Zhao Qian, I believe that I was pretty decent to you. We¡¯ve already broken up, so why are you being so aggressive?¡±

    ¡®Just what were the many years of our rtionship to her?¡¯

    ¡°Decent? Gu Yan, why don¡¯t you tell me how often you actually apanied me? Whenever we went out shopping, you¡¯d always be making calls on your phone. Whenever I wanted to have a meal with you, I¡¯d always have to book you a week in advance!¡±

    Whenever they went shopping, wasn¡¯t he just there to pay for her?

    Whenever she asked him out for meal, wasn¡¯t it just to ask him for money?

    Gu Yan suddenly felt cold inside. His lips moved, but he didn¡¯t say anything. A man had to act like one.

    ¡°Nothing to say, eh?¡± Zhao Qian spoke aloofly. ¡°No woman would want to be with a man like you! And who would take a liking to you now that your shittypany is going to fail?¡±

    ¡°Gu Yan?¡±

    Someone called out from behind Gu Yan, before he felt an arm wrap around his shoulders. They even patted his shoulder and spoke with familiarity, ¡°Why¡¯re you here? Almost thought I was seeing things just now!¡±

    ¡°CEO Yu.¡± The man who Zhao Qian was hugging changed his attitude and cautiously reached out her hand. Yu Xingyun gave him a perfunctory handshake, his attitude a bit cold. ¡°CEO Sun.¡±

    ¡°CEO Gu is your friend?¡± The man carefully probed.

    Yu Xingyun didn¡¯t reply, merely patting Gu Yan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How about I give you a lift?¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Why so polite? We¡¯re bros!¡± Yu Xingyun got someone else to help him support Gu Yan while he walked to his car.

    CEO Sun chased after him. ¡°Er, CEO Yu, about the matter fromst time¡ª¡±

    ¡°Another time, perhaps.¡±

    Zhao Qian only reacted once the car left. ¡°CEO Sun, who was that man?¡±

    ¡°HK¡¯s Yu Xingyun. He only recently came back. What¡¯s his rtionship with Gu Yan?¡± He looked at Zhao Qian, who shook her head. She¡¯d never seen that man before.

    ......

    The stress of work had taken Gu Yan¡¯s mind away from his recently-ended rtionship. But after this meeting with Zhao Qian, it was the first time he felt so upset. He made Yu Xingyun apany him to drink for a long time.

    Gu Yan¡¯s rtionship with Yu Xingyun was closer than his rtionship with Sheng Xia¡¯s parents. Back then, when he¡¯d beenpletely inexperienced, they had introduced him to Yu Xingyun. He then went overseas to learn from thetter for a bit.

    They met again after so many years, but everything had long changed.

    With Yu Xingyun¡¯s help, Gu Yan¡¯spany soon improved and slowly got on the right track.

    In the following year, he was very busy, and so rarely saw Yu Xingyun.

    Everything changed on the day of Shi Sheng¡¯s 18th birthday. Both Gu Yan and Yu Xingyun had drunk too much, probably from being too happy.

    He sent Yu Xingyun to back to his home, but the two somehow ended up sleeping together. After that, things were awkward between them, so they didn¡¯t meet for a long time.

    Gu Yan had never thought of being together with a man. But ever since that night, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Yu Xingyun.

    These past few years, Yu Xingyun had helped him out a lot. It wouldn¡¯t be exaggerating to say that Yu Xingyun took good care of him.

    In the end, it was Yu Xingyun who asked to meet. The two sat across from each other in a coffeeshop, the atmosphere very awkward.

    ¡°Gu Yan...¡± Yu Xingyun sighed. ¡°It¡¯s already happened. I won¡¯t say anything else but... I have feelings for you. Can we give it a shot?¡±

    Yu Xingyun had spent many years overseas, so he was much more open to it than Gu Yan.

    Ever since Yu Jiu¡¯s mother died, he hadn¡¯t gotten another woman because he felt no attraction to them.

    But after that time with Gu Yan, he slowly found that he¡¯d fallen for the man.

    Gu Yan¡¯s hands were ced on the table, his lips pursed as he remained silent.

    ¡°Take your time to consider. There¡¯s no rush to answer me.¡±

    The meeting ended quickly, and Gu Yan returned home to think about it. After pondering long and hard, he felt like this wasn¡¯t right, so he called Yu Xingyun to reject him.

    Yu Xingyun was pretty forthright and didn¡¯t raise this matter anymore. The two tacitly suppressed the topic.

    ......

    Gu Yan epted an invitation to attend a charity auction, but meeting Zhao Qian here had been out of his expectations.

    These past few years, he hadn¡¯t heard anything about her, so suddenly seeing her now felt a bit unreal. She had changed men. Her new one was over 50 and was one of the bigshots in the real estate business. Rumour had it that she was his mistress.

    Gu Yan had long put Zhao Qian down after so many years.

    So when Zhao Qian came looking for him to talk, he didn¡¯t think too much on it, as he upheld the standard of a proper gentleman by exchanging a few pleasantries with her.

    ¡°I was young and foolish back then. Don¡¯t take it to heart, CEO Gu. Here, this toast is my apology to you.¡± Zhao Qian seemed much more bing and sincere than she was before.

    Gu Yan epted it without thought, but hadn¡¯t expected drugged and brought to a hotel.

    It was a lightbulb moment when he vaguely recalled that old man Zhao Qian had been apanying was the CEO of thepany that recently fought him for a plot ofnd.

    He grabbed her wrist. ¡°Zhao Qian, you truly disgust me.¡±

    She smiled indifferently and pushed him onto the bed. ¡°Gu Yan, it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t fucked before¡ªwhat¡¯re you so scared of?¡±

    Gu Yan tried to suppress the raging lust, but Zhao Qian remembered his sensitive spots and teased him with familiarity. Just as he was about to lose control of himself, the door was kicked open. He heard Zhao Qian screaming and the sound of something being dragged, before the door was mmed shut once more and he was left with only the sound of his own coarse breathing.

    ¡°Gu Yan.¡± Someone patted his face. But right now, he had only one thought on his mind, and that was to vent his desire.

    He grabbed the hand that patted his face and flipped over to press the person under him. That person didn¡¯t resist and Gu Yan soon progressed to thest step. But when he didn¡¯t find an entrance, he felt irritable.

    ......

    When he woke up the next day and found someone sleeping beside him, the memories all came flooding back. Once he saw who it was, he was stunned.

    Yu Xingyun was awake the whole time. Seeing Gu Yan staring at him, he supported himself up to look at him. ¡°Gu Yan, this time you¡¯re the one that fucked me. Aren¡¯t you going to take responsibility?¡±

    Gu Yan tossed aside the nket and found the bedsheets stained with blood...

    ¡°I...¡± ¡®Just what did I dost night?!¡¯

    Gu Yan rarely smoked. But now, he finished off several cigarettes in session, yet was unable to suppress the beating of his heart that seemed as if it was about to leap right out of his chest.

    Was he mad, sleeping with his bro so many times?

    ¡°Gu Yan, can you give me a chance?¡±

    Gu Yan turned to look at him.

    His eyes were filled with sincerity. The light seemed to cause his wheat-coloured skin to glow with radiance, some splotches of blue-ck still present fromst night¡¯s affair.

    Gu Yan thought he could hear his long-silent heart start to thump again. He thought to himself, ¡®Might as well give it a go. We¡¯ve already screwed anyway...¡¯

 Chapter 391 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (1)

    <h4>Chapter 391 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (1)</h4>

    There were less than 20 links in the chain quest this time. Shi Sheng suspected that it was because she hadn¡¯t given System a reason to issue more.

    When she returned to the System Space, she enacted her daily routine of hacking the screen.

    System didn¡¯t dare to make a peep. Only once Shi Sheng finished hacking did it show her stats.

    Name: Shi Sheng

    Morality Points: -147,000

    Life Points: 40

    Contribution Points: 30,000

    Mission Rank: B

    Mission Points: 95

    Hidden Quest: Completed

    Hidden Quest Reward: 2,000 Contribution Points

    Side Quest: Completed

    Side Quest Reward: 4,000 Contribution Points

    Item List: ¡°Queen¡¯s Crown¡±, ¡°Ghost King¡¯s Heart¡±

    ¡®Woah! My morality points rose instead of falling? What glorious contributions did I(bbb) make, huh?¡¯

    [Yang Huairen and the diamond deposit.] System obediently replied.

    Shi Sheng gave a short bark of mockingughter. ¡°How¡¯d Shen Jiayin and Yin Mo end up?¡±

    [Shen Jiayin was locked away for the rest of her life, and her cheat was used to make money for the n. As for Yin Mo...Yu Jiu dealt with him.]

    Shi Sheng raised a brow. ¡®Howe I wasn¡¯t aware? It shouldn¡¯t have been easy to deal with Yin Mo, right?¡¯

    [Yes. There was a period of time when Yu Jiu was abnormally quiet. Didn¡¯t you notice?] System reminded Shi Sheng.

    She thought for a while, before recalling that Yu Jiu did seem particrly well-behaved for a period of time after they got married, where he didn¡¯t talk dirty or pester her about ¡®procreating¡¯. But since she¡¯d been busy with herpany then, she didn¡¯t bother with him after making sure there was nothing wrong with him.

    [Is there anything you wish to say?]

    ¡®Say? I(bbb) don¡¯t have anything to say to you. I refuse tomunicate with idiots.¡¯

    [......] ¡®Host, will you believe that I¡¯ll prevent you from finding Feng Ci if you continue being like this?¡¯

    [Do you wish to enter the next mission?]

    [Initialising transfer...]

    ......

    Shi Sheng opened her eyes toplete darkness and silence, save for the sound of her own breathing.

    ¡°Hss¡ª¡± Shi Sheng sucked in a cold breath and looked at her chest. It was too dark to make anything out.

    The tearing pain nearly caused her to cry out. She reached out to press at its source, causing her lips to draw back from the increased pain.

    ¡®Injured the moment I arrive? *flips table*¡¯

    After adjusting to the darkness for a moment, Shi Sheng could finally make out the faint outlines of her surroundings. It appeared she was in a room that was likely to be from ancient times.

    She took a deep breath andid down, beginning to go through the plot.

    This was a heart-breaking romance novel set in jianghu[1].

    The FL, Bai Luo, was the Eldest Young Miss of Hidden Sword Vige.

    She sneaked out and ended up encountering the ML, Fu Yiyun. She fell for him from the moment she saw him.

    But Fu Yiyun already had a moonlight[2] in his heart and couldn¡¯t forget her.

    Hence, the FL began the agonising mode of silently remaining by his side.

    In the end, only when his moonlight courted death did he realise he¡¯d already fallen for the FL. But by this point, she was alreadypletely heartbroken, so now it was the ML¡¯s turn to chase after her.

    The FL came back to him, and then they lived happily ever after.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s new body was called Wu Zheng. No, she wasn¡¯t the ML¡¯s death-courting moonlight.

    Jianghu was split into orthodox and unorthodox factions. Wu Zheng fell into thetter category.

    She was an orphan, the disciple of Medicine Granny[3].

    Medicine Granny was a famed godly physician, but Wu Zheng was more interested in poison.

    Because of her coquettish looks, a lot of people coveted her, so Wu Zheng was forced to use poison to defend herself.

    Yet, because of this, rumours of her viciousness started circting in jianghu. She was viewed as unorthodox and detested by the orthodox sects. But because of her skill in the art of poison, they didn¡¯t dare to offend her.

    At first, Wu Zheng tried to exin herself. Some people pretended to believe her, but then seized an opportunity to try to take either her life or her body.

    After nearly falling for it once, Wu Zheng no longer believed that those self-righteous ¡®orthodox¡¯ pricks were the gentlemen they imed to be.

    Her tragic fate was sealed the moment she met the ML¡¯s moonlight. Seeing that she was a girl with no backing, Wu Zheng kindly rescued her.

    But who would¡¯ve expected that moonlight to plot for someone else to take her virginity and steal her sword, Frostmoon in the process.

    Wu Zheng naturally wanted to chase after and kill her, but it was then that the ML had an encounter with his beloved moonlight.

    After she sobbinglyined to the ML, he didn¡¯t even bother to get his facts straight before killing Wu Zheng.

    And hence, Wu Zheng seeded in kicking the bucket. She was the first female antagonist to be cannon-foddered.

    Of course, the plot didn¡¯t mention what the ML¡¯s moonlight had done, only describing her meeting with the ML and the fact that she had been chased by Wu Zheng.

    Wu Zheng¡¯s purpose was to just be a catalyst for the ML to meet his moonlight. And to add a little bit to his achievements while she was at it.

    Wu Zheng grievancey with the fact that she saved the ML¡¯s moonlight, yet was repaid with the two ganging up on her.

    And since the ML killed her without giving her a chance to exin, she wanted revenge.

    Once she¡¯d gone through the plot, Shi Sheng facepalmed and sighed. ¡®What¡¯s with all these ridiculous plots? They¡¯re simply getting weirder and weirder...

    The ML¡¯s a fuckin¡¯ scumbag for crying out loud!¡¯

    Before his moonlight had appeared, the ML acted ambiguous with the FL. But the moment she showed up, he tossed the FL right out of his mind.

    ¡®As expected of a tragedy! The ML¡¯s scores the new high score in the asshole department, while the moonlight broke the record for courting death.

    It seems like I arrived around the time Wu Zheng saved that moonlight...¡¯

    Oh, right! The moonlight¡¯s name is Liu Xu.

    Wu Zheng had been injured in saving Liu Xu. During this period of time in the original storyline, Liu Xu often showed up to get close to her and obtain her trust.

    Shi Sheng sighed. ¡®This mission¡¯s rather easy. Once my wound¡¯s healed, I¡¯ll kill off that moonlight and then find an opportunity to do the same for the ML. For now, let¡¯s sleep!¡¯

    ......

    At first light of the next day, the door to Shi Sheng¡¯s room creaked as someone entered. Her brows furrowed. She woke up but didn¡¯t open her eyes.

    ¡°Ms Wu Zheng?¡± The person called out to her softly.

    ¡°Ms Wu Zheng...¡±

    When Liu Xu saw that the person on the bed had no reaction, her gaze fell to the side. Biting her lip, she ultimately leaned over. Just as her hand had reached halfway across, she suddenly met with a pair of calm eyes with nary a ripple in them, as though they were lifeless.

    A hint of panic appeared on Liu Xu¡¯s face that soon disappeared. She helped Shi Sheng pull up the nket in a natural manner and expressed her concern in a gentle voice, ¡°Ms Wu Zheng, are you feeling better?¡±

    Liu Xu was a very pretty youngdy. She had delicate eyebrows, a straight nose, and glossy, perky lips. She had her hair tied up in a fashion young women used, and wore a mellow-yellow[4] silk-gauze skirt. Her gentle temperament could be likened to water, and her smile was like spring flowers in bloom.

    A girl like this fit the image of a goddess in the minds of most men.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes turned to her, her tone frosty. ¡°Who said you coulde in?¡±

    ¡°I...was worried about you.¡± Liu Xu had a sincere expression.

    ¡°Scram.¡±

    Because Shi Sheng said this in a calm voice, Liu Xu couldn¡¯t tell if she was angry or not.

    ¡°But your wound...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes turned colder. ¡®If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that I(bbb) can¡¯t move right now, I(bbb) would¡¯ve started hacking her long ago.¡¯

    Liu Xu bit her lip, appearing rather aggrieved as she spoke in a voice as soft as a mosquito, ¡°Then rest well, Ms Wu Zheng. If there¡¯s anything, please call for me.¡±

    Once Liu Xu had left, Shi Sheng sat up and pulled her clothes open to check on the wound.

    The wound was located slightly above the pit of her stomach. It was a gash, not a stab wound.

    Since she wasn¡¯t able to seest night due to the darkness, she hadn¡¯t dared to move around too much. Now that she could see the wound clearly, she pulled off the carelessly-tied bandages. She then took out a porcin bottle and poured out its powdery contents, applying it on the wound.

    ¡°Hss¡ª¡± Shi Sheng grit her teeth tightly as she sped up in rubbing the powder all over the wound.

    ¡®Sonovabitch, it¡¯s like pouring salt and alcohol at the same time! Wanna kill someone!¡¯

    [1] Literally trantes to ¡°rivers andkes¡±. Generally used when describing a wuxia world with martial arts.

    [2] Something like an open crush? The direct trantion wouldn¡¯t leave my mind, so you guys are stuck with it. You¡¯re lucky I shortened it from the original ¡®white moonlight¡¯...

    [3] Not her real name. It¡¯s a nickname/title that¡¯s amon practise in jianghu.

    [4] Like this shade:

    [5] I remember ying this game on a Nokia phone before. It¡¯s a game where you have to direct a snake around to eat stuff by pressing the four directions on the keypad. If its head touches its body, its game over. The one the author is talking about is a remake version though. It¡¯s more like games like slither.io only without the shing neon lights. No, I¡¯ve never yed it. I only did some research on it because it came up here.

 Chapter 392 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (2)

    <h4>Chapter 392 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (2)</h4>

    After applying the medicine, Shi Sheng looked at the sword beside her.

    Frostmoon, the sword ranked sixth on the list of top weapons.

    Because the sword qi[1] it generated was like a crescent moon, it was dubbed Frostmoon.

    Shi Sheng examined the sword. It was pretty sharp¡ªbut apart from that, there wasn¡¯t anything special about it. Yet, it was this sword that had caused many attempts to be made on Wu Zheng¡¯s life.

    After all, it was jianghu! Robbery and murder weremonce here.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips slowly rose. She liked worlds like this, where there weren¡¯t any rules and the strongest ruled.

    She tossed Frostmoon into her space. She wasn¡¯t used to it, so she wasn¡¯t nning on using it.

    Liu Xu came over to check on her several times, but was always chased out by Shi Sheng with a cold face. In the end, she stoppeding.

    Once Shi Sheng¡¯s wound was healed and she could start the ughter, she found that Liu Xu had disappeared for nearly two days already. Shi Sheng had learned it from the inn¡¯s waiter.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®Plot-sama, what do you mean by this, eh? I could understand you stopping me from killing the leads, but now you¡¯re stopping me from killing an antagonist?! Why don¡¯t you go rescue the Milky Way while you¡¯re at it?!¡¯

    Emerging from the inn to the lively crowded street outside, Shi Sheng felt a bit unustomed. After all, it was quite jarring to suddenly enter an ancient world after having just been in a modern one.

    She stood there for a moment before slowly walking down the street.

    Shi Sheng strolled around for a while. It was true that some things were very exquisitely crafted in ancient times, but most things couldn¡¯tpare to a modern society¡¯s.

    ¡°Have you heard? Fu Yiyun and Jiang Zhan are going to have a match in Jadewater Vige. The number one swordsman and number one demon...it¡¯ll be quite a show!¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s steps paused as she turned to look at the beggars squatting by the roadside that were in discussion.

    Jiang Zhan...was the Sect Head of the Demon Sect[2] in the original plotline. He was basically the ambassador of irredeemable sinners.

    ¡®This fellow seems to be the biggest viin of the novel?¡¯ Shi Sheng frowned slightly. ¡®Howe System didn¡¯t delete his information this time?¡¯

    ¡°Jadewater Vige? When?¡±

    ¡°A month from now. I heard they were sending out invitations to the match too.¡±

    ¡°A pity our Beggars¡¯ Sect doesn¡¯t have much say, so we won¡¯t be able to go.¡±

    [Side Quest: Reformation[3].] System¡¯s sudden appearance caused Shi Sheng¡¯s lips to twitch. ¡®What reformation? And a side quest?¡¯

    [Lead the Demon Sect to reformation.]

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®If the Demon Sect reforms, is it still the ¡°Demon¡± Sect? You¡¯re simply upsetting the status quo ah!¡¯

    [Host, don¡¯t go getting any ideas.]

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes. ¡®And so what if I do? Can you bite me?¡¯

    [......] ¡®I suddenly regret issuing this quest. Master! Can I please have a function to withdraw quests?!¡¯

    Demon sects were the essential viins that appeared in almost every wuxia novel, and this one was no different.

    Five years ago, the orthodox sects of the pugilistic world had besieged the Demon Sect. Although they hadn¡¯t beenpletely exterminated, they had still received a heavy blow.

    Their former Sect Head died, and Jiang Zhan took over. In these past few years, there had been plenty of rumours about how he viewed human lives as grass and killed a lot¡ªthe type of person everyone despised.

    News of the match between Fu Yiyun and the Demon Sect¡¯s Sect Head seemed to grow wings and spread throughout the whole of jianghu.

    ......

    On a road, a carriage drove forward at a speed that was neither fast nor slow.

    The driver was a middle-aged man who seemed like an honest type.

    Since the hour was gettingte, the driver slowed down when he caught sight of a creek.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s going to be dark soon. How about we rest here for the night?¡± The driver turned around and carefully asked the carriage¡¯s upant.

    ¡°Oh, sure.¡± A melodious voice travelled from within. Hearing this, the driver steered the carriage over to a clearing.

    Shi Sheng leaned against the carriage and watched him busy himself with setting up camp.

    Since the ML was going to be at Jadewater Vige, then Liu Xu would probably be there too. Hence, Shi Sheng decided to go there.

    The most important factor was because there would be a show to watch...

    Jadewater Vige was quite a distance away; Shi Sheng had hired a carriage, but still hadn¡¯t reached her destination even after a fortnight.

    ¡°Miss, how about I go catch some fish?¡± Seeing the river in the distance, the driver suggested eagerly.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t say anything, so he started pulling up his sleeves and walking towards the riverbank.

    During this past fortnight, the carriage driver was already aware that she didn¡¯t usually talk. If you asked her something, as long as she didn¡¯t oppose it, it meant she was agreeing.

    Shi Sheng followed him, watching as he tried and failed to catch any fish for a long time. He felt a bit embarrassed. With Shi Sheng standing there watching, he felt like he¡¯d be letting down this employer of his if he couldn¡¯t catch even a single fish.

    Shi Sheng unhurriedly drew her sword and lightly swung in the direction of the river.

    It was as if the river had been parted by something as the water split and rose in the air. By the time it came back down, the now-calm surface had quite a lot of fish bellies bobbing along.

    The carriage driver waspletely drenched and was currently staring at the river with a stupefied look. ¡®Martial arts could be used like this?!¡¯

    He knew thisdy was trained in martial arts since he¡¯d witnessed how she easily dealt with some bandits beforehand, but he¡¯d never seen someone catch fish like this.

    ¡°What¡¯re you spacing out for? If you don¡¯t grab ¡®em now, they¡¯re gonna run off.¡± Shi Sheng stabbed her sword into the ground.

    He looked towards the river. Indeed, several fish had already started sinking back into the river; they¡¯d only been stunned, not killed.

    Since the two of them couldn¡¯t eat too much, he didn¡¯t grab too many, just picking up the few that were nearby.

    As night descended, the smell of roasting fish travelled far.

    The driver often camped out, so he¡¯d packed condiments in the carriage. Though of course, it couldn¡¯tpare to what was avable in a modern society.

    Shi Sheng was a bit picky, so she didn¡¯t eat much. The carriage driver finished the rest.

    ¡°Yah[4]! Yah!¡±

    The sounds of horses galloping got closer. A whileter, a group of men riding horses appeared from the direction of the road. Seeing the firelight, the riders charged over.

    There were around 20 of them, and all of them appeared to be practitioners of martial arts, judging from their muscr figures. This caused the carriage driver to get a bit anxious.

    Shi Sheng merely continued staring at the campfire, unconcerned. A fish was roasting on the fire, and the sounds of its sizzling hisses as it cooked were very distinct in the night.

    ¡°Yo, there¡¯s a lilss here.¡±

    The riders dismounted and their two leaders made their way over. The rest dispersed and surrounded the area.

    ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t get in the way!¡± Someone kicked the carriage driver, causing him to fall to the side. The driver didn¡¯t dare to breathe too loudly and could only stare helplessly at Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Heyss, you¡¯re lookin¡¯ mighty fine.¡± The speaker reached out a hand, intending to pinch her chin. But just as he was about to reach her, the branch in Shi Sheng¡¯s hand suddenly swung towards him.

    Because there wasn¡¯t much force behind the blow, the whack only caused his wrist to numb a bit.

    ¡°And you got a temper! I likey!¡± But the man appeared more excited after being hit.

    Shi Sheng shot him a side nce, got up, and asked him with an empty smile on her face, ¡°What do you like about me?¡±

    When she stood up, their breaths hitched. ¡®This woman is really quite the looker!¡¯

    ¡°I like your everything.¡± ¡®If I can have this woman under me, that sensation...¡¯

    Just thinking about it got them excited.

    The two men advanced towards Shi Sheng with lewd smiles on their faces. ¡°If you follow us, you¡¯ll want for nothing.¡±

    ¡°Want for nothing?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s smile deepened.

    The men didn¡¯t notice the killing intent in the depths of her eyes, having been smitten by her beauty. ¡°Of course! We can give you anything you want, so hurry up and let us have a feel.¡±

    [1] Just think of it as like the special effects you see in movies. Pew pew pew.

    [2] Because my editor/proofreader said to include this: no, they are notposed of actual demons.

    [3] The whole meaning behind this is ¡°to change for the better¡± but it sounded a bit mouthy.

    [4] I guess in English, it¡¯d be more like ¡°giddyup¡± or something since I think that¡¯s what riders say to spur on their horses? I don¡¯t know, so I left it to something that sounded closest like the original.

 Chapter 393 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (3)

    <h4>Chapter 393 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (3)</h4>

    The driver looked at the pile of ¡®corpses¡¯ with sympathy on his face. ¡®Is thisdy the type you can just harass?¡¯

    Since he often ventured out, he¡¯d witnessed many things, so he didn¡¯t feel like Shi Sheng did anything wrong.

    ¡®If thisdy didn¡¯t have the strength, she would¡¯ve been sullied by these people.¡¯

    Shi Sheng squatted down to look at the two who were at the bottom of the pile. ¡°Still like me?¡±

    The two had terrified expressions as they shook their heads with all their might.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we had eyes but couldn¡¯t see Mt. Tai! Please be merciful and spare us!¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, spare us!¡±

    ¡°Spare us!¡±

    ¡®Just where did this crazy bitche from?!¡¯

    ¡°Ha...¡± Shi Sheng got up to look down at them. ¡°If it was me begging you, would you lot let me off?¡±

    From their angle, they could make out the coldness in the depths of her eyes. They were like the mes burning in hell¡ªwithout warmth, yet capable of burning the soul.

    ¡°Do you know who we are?! You won¡®t get away if you dare touch us!¡± Since begging for mercy wouldn¡¯t do, they started trying to use their statuses.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t care.¡± Shi Sheng coolly replied.

    But it seemed they hadn¡¯t heard her, for they shouted, ¡°We belong to the Blood Killers Gang! You¡¯ll be offending the Blood Killers Gang if you dare to harm a hair on our heads!¡±

    ¡°Blood Killers Gang?¡±

    ¡°What? You scared already? If you let us go now, we can treat this like it never happened!¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at him like she was looking at an idiot. ¡°Never heard of it.¡±

    A strange silence fell.

    Never heard of it...

    ¡®She actually never heard of us...¡¯

    ¡°Miss, the Blood Killers Gang are a cruel lot, and protective of their own...¡± The driver softly warned her.

    ¡°Even more reason to kill them, then.¡± Shi Sheng nodded. ¡®What else am I going to do otherwise? Let them go so they can call their buddies? Think I¡¯m(lz) an idiot?¡¯

    ¡°Damn woman! You dare?!¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Shi Sheng stabbed the person on the very top of the pile.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Horrible shrieks continuously sounded through the dark, adding on to the suspense in the stillness of the night.

    The driver restrained his fear and stood beside the carriage.

    Right now, Shi Sheng appeared to be a killing god. Before, she¡¯d only beaten up bandits but hadn¡¯t taken their lives. Yet this time, she was really killing people.

    Although he knew she was right, in that they would kill her if she didn¡¯t kill them, he was just a normal person¡ªhow could he not be scared upon witnessing a scene like this?

    Once Shi Sheng was sure they were all dead, she stacked them all up in a pile. The whole time, the driver merely quailed.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Suddenly, a short, panicked yelp was heard, causing the driver to lose his footing as he turned and fall to the ground.

    Shi Sheng turned to look at the source of the noise.

    At the edge of the firelight stood two figures.

    One of them was tall while the other one was short. The short one should be a woman, since the voice seemed toe from her. She was mostly hidden behind the person in front, only peeking her head out.

    ¡°W-why...did you kill them?¡± The woman questioned slightly cautiously.

    ¡°Who said I killed them?¡± Shi Sheng shot back.

    ¡°...Who else could it be? There¡¯s no one else here!¡±

    ¡°Seeing that I¡¯m so beautiful, it¡¯s entirely possible that they willinglymitted suicide for me, no?¡±

    ¡®Suicide? I can see the blood on your sword! Howe this person¡¯s lying through her teeth...?¡¯

    Perhaps having been scared by Shi Sheng, the woman fell silent.

    ¡°Come on.¡± The man¡¯s voice was slightly cool.

    ¡°Fu-dage...are we not going to do anything?¡± ¡®That woman¡¯s a murderer ah!¡¯

    ¡°Those people are from the Blood Killers Gang.¡±

    Shi Sheng gave them a doubtful look.

    ¡®¡°Fu-dage¡±... Fu Yiyun? Bai Luo?¡¯

    The Blood Killers Gang weren¡¯t good people¡ªBai Luo had experienced it first-hand before. Noticing that the woman standing by the fireside was very pretty, Bai Luo knew she¡¯d gotten the wrong idea.

    ¡°Sorry, Jiejie. It must¡¯ve been those beasts from the Blood Killers Gang who started it! Sorry!¡±

    Shi Sheng watched Bai Luo apologise with great interest.

    ¡®This FL is quite the pure[1] one ah! And her imagination¡¯s not bad.¡¯

    Fu Yiyun didn¡¯t wish to linger, so he turned to leave.

    ¡°Fu-dage...¡± Bai Luo anxiously called him. ¡°Jiejie, it¡¯s not safe at night, so be careful. Oh right, Jiejie is so powerful, you should be fine. Goodbye, Jiejie.¡±

    Bai Luo had muttered thatst part, but since there wasn¡¯t much noise, Shi Sheng easily heard her.

    She watched as Bai Luo chased after Fu Yiyun.

    Bai Luo sacrificed a lot for him, almost to the point of losing her life. Her character was a bit soft, but she didn¡¯t turn bad¡ªshe still remained as dumb and na?ve as she always was.

    Yet a girl like that was going to be abused by a scumbag. Really...

    ......

    The next time she encountered Fu Yiyun and Bai Luo was at a little copse not far from Jadewater Vige. The two were being attacked, and it seemed that Fu Yiyun¡¯s arm was injured. Because he had to protect Bai Luo, he wasn¡¯t able to concentrate in dealing with the attackers.

    ¡°Miss...what should we do?¡± Seeing the fighting going on ahead, the driver didn¡¯t know whether to continue or stop.

    ¡°Wait.¡± ¡®What else? Help them out?¡¯

    The fight didn¡¯tst long. Although the ML was injured, the whole ¡®leads can¡¯t die¡¯ rule was still there, so the cannon-fodder could only log off to get lunch.

    Bai Luo was so scared, all strength had left her limbs. She supported Fu Yiyun and helped him shuffle forward, sobbing all the while.

    Shi Sheng hopped off the carriage and paid the driver. ¡°You can go back now.¡±

    He didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Eh? Miss?¡±

    ¡°I can walk the rest of the way.¡± Shi Sheng waved as she followed Bai Luo.

    Bai Luo¡¯s speed was really slow as she made her way haltingly. By the time Shi Sheng followed her to Jadewater Vige, night had already fallen.

    ¡°Sir Fu? Miss? You¡ª¡± The people of Jadewater Vige didn¡¯t recognise Bai Luo.

    ¡°Save him...¡± Bai Luo¡¯s face was covered in tear streaks. Seeing the people from Jadewater Vige, the anxiety that kept her running finally drained away and she copsed to the ground.

    There was a briefmotion as everyone tried to sort things out. Shi Sheng appeared at this time.

    ¡°Miss, you are?¡± The steward got people to carry Bai Luo and Fu Yiyun inside, before his vaguely scrutinising gaze fell on Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Wu Zheng.¡±

    The steward¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡®What fight[2]?¡¯

    But the next moment, a figure appeared in his mind, causing his expression to change slightly as he stared guardedly at Shi Sheng. ¡°Why has Ms Wu Zhenge to Jadewater Vige?¡±

    ¡®Wu Zheng... That poison expert who wields Frostmoon.

    Who would¡¯ve expected that the rumoured vicious woman looked like this. It¡¯s a pity that no matter how good she looks, she¡¯s still scum.¡¯

    ¡°To watch Fu Yiyun and Jiang Zhan fight.¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t that, like, the only event happening right now?¡±

    ¡®Event? What¡¯s this woman talking about?¡¯

    ¡°Ms Wu Zheng, please leave. Jadewater Vige doesn¡¯t wee you.¡± Jadewater Vige belonged to the orthodox faction, so naturally they wouldn¡¯t wee a jianghu degenerate like Shi Sheng.

    Her lips curved into a shallow smile as she spoke with a calm voice, ¡°And if I insist on going in?¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t me us for being rude.¡±

    [1] Original is ¡°Éµ°×Ìð¡± which trantes literally to ¡°dumb, white, sweet¡±. So something like a na?ve dummy?

    [2] Wu Zheng is ¡°ÎÞóÝ¡± which sounds like ¡°ÎÞÕù¡±/ ¡°wu2zheng1¡± which means ¡°to have no conflict¡±. Hence, he¡¯s being like, what¡¯s she on about talking about a fight when I¡¯m asking for her name?

    [3] There¡¯s a joke/meme about how Apple keeps changing (which uses the same word as ¡®flipping¡¯) their new iPhone designs. At least that¡¯s what I got from my brief search.

    Author¡¯s note

    Little Fairy: The Host is being unreasonable again. Son, hurry up and bring your wifey back.

    Feng Ci: I haven¡¯t even shown up yet...

    Little Fairy: ...Useless! Can¡¯t you just flip over the wall?

    Feng Ci: Do you take me for a certain smartphone brand[3]?

    Little Fairy: Trash.

    Shi Sheng: *draws sword* Do you still want your votes?

    Little Fairy: Son, I was wrong...

 Chapter 394 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (4)

    <h4>Chapter 394 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (4)</h4>

    ¡°All are guests, Ah Fu. Invite Ms Wu Zheng in.¡±

    A forceful, male voice travelled out from the direction of the gates. A man stood at the half-opened gates, a servant holding antern at his side. He appeared quite stalwart in the faint light.

    Ah Fu turned around. ¡°Vige Head, she¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡®¡ªa degenerate! How can she be allowed in?!¡¯

    ¡°Invite our guest in.¡± The man interrupted Ah Fu.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ah Fu bowed towards the man before turning around and speaking a bit stiffly, ¡°Ms Wu Zheng, please follow me.¡±

    Shi Sheng gave the man who had spoken up for her a meaningful smile, before following Ah Fu to the guest room.

    Once they¡¯d left, the servant asked carefully, ¡°Vige Head, why did you let her in?¡±

    ¡°You lot are afraid of one little girl?¡± The Vige Head shot back, a hint of disdain appearing in his tone.

    ¡°It is rumoured she is proficient in the art of poison. And she has Frostmoon.¡±

    ¡°And that is precisely the reason why.¡± The Vige Head spoke faintly. The servant didn¡¯t dare to say anything to that.

    ......

    Fu Yiyun was injured pretty heavily and was poisoned to boot. Bai Luo remained by his side, refusing to leave even to take care of her own needs, her face deathly pale.

    ¡°Ms Bai, you should go and rest for a bit. I will watch after Sir Fu,¡± Ah Fu couldn¡¯t help but say, after seeing her in this state.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Bai Luo shook her head. ¡°Will Fu-dage be alright?¡±

    ¡°Sir Fu¡¯s poison can only be temporarily suppressed. But our Vige Head is already thinking of a way to solve it, so there¡¯s no need to be worried, Ms Bai.¡±

    Bai Luo held onto Fu Yiyun¡¯s arm. ¡®How am I supposed to not worry? There are only a few more days till the match with that Jiang Zhan guy. Can Fu-dage recover before then?¡¯

    Ah Fu tried persuading her for a while longer, but gave up after he noticed that she wasn¡¯t listening.

    Bai Luo noticed sweat on Fu Yiyun¡¯s brow. She reached out to wipe it away but found that he was burning up, so she got up to go fetch some water. She walked quickly. None of the servants were surprised to see her.

    While she was fetching water, there were several people who were talking beside her. Their conversation entered her ears.

    ¡°Is she really that Wu Zheng?¡±

    ¡°Should be. Steward Fu told us not to go near that ce, didn¡¯t he? Why would he be this cautious if it wasn¡¯t her?¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯d shee to our vige? Are we in any danger?¡±

    ¡°She said it¡¯s to watch Sir Fu and that Demon Jiang¡¯s match. What¡¯re you afraid of? Vige Head¡¯s here¡ªwhat can she do?¡±

    ¡°...Yeah.¡±

    ¡°...Wasn¡¯t she Medicine Granny¡¯s disciple? Medicine Granny had a righteous character, so how did her disciple turn out like this?¡±

    ¡®Medicine Granny¡¯s disciple?¡¯ Bai Luo didn¡¯t hear the rest of their conversation, because her mind was filled with their previous words. ¡®Father said Medicine Granny is a godly physician, so her disciple should be one too.¡¯

    Bai Luo hurriedly carried water back into the room. The Vige Head had entered at some point. A physician stood beside him and was currently in the process of taking Fu Yiyun¡¯s pulse.

    Bai Luo stood outside the door, not entering. She held her breath and listened to their discussion.

    The physician continuously shook his head. ¡°I have never seen the poison in Sir Fu¡¯s body before.¡±

    The physician packed his things, shaking his head while sighing. ¡°I heard Ms Wu Zheng is here. If she could be invited to have a look and diagnose what poison it is, then I might have a way. But...¡±

    ¡®If Wu Zheng says she¡¯s the second in poison expertise, no one would dare call themselves first. But would someone this vicious reallye take a look?¡¯

    The physician sighed.

    ¡®Wu Zheng...the Medicine Granny¡¯s disciple?¡¯

    Bai Luo grit her teeth and turned to leave. She asked around a bit to learn where Shi Sheng was staying before hurriedly making her way over.

    Because Ah Fu had been afraid that Shi Sheng would harm the people in the vige, he had especially arranged a courtyard that was segregated from the rest.

    Bai Luo checked the name of the courtyard before knocking the door. It opened with a creak.

    ¡®It¡¯s not locked?¡¯

    Bai Luo peeked inside but found that it was empty.

    ¡°Ms Wu Zheng?¡± Bai Luo called out. No one answered.

    She hesitated for a moment before gathering up her courage and opened the door.

    She only made it a couple of steps inside before a dark figure suddenly shed in front of her, causing her to startle and retreat back, her heart thumping wildly.

    Shi Sheng had jumped over the wall. Seeing that there was suddenly someone else here, she was very surprised too, so she examined the intruder.

    ¡®Why is FL-sama here? Isn¡¯t the ML dying?¡¯

    ¡°Jiejie? It¡¯s you?¡± Once Bai Luo made out Shi Sheng¡¯s features, surprise and excitement gleamed in her eyes.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®It was so dark then, yet you could see me(bbb) clearly? FL-sama, do you secretly have a crush on me(bbb)? What¡¯s with that excited look...? I¡¯m not into yuri!¡¯

    ¡°How¡¯d you get in?¡±

    Bai Luo blinked and pointed at the courtyard door, exining in a small voice, ¡°The door wasn¡¯t closed ah.¡±

    ¡®Eh? I(bbb) didn¡¯t close the door? Forget it, that¡¯s not important right now.¡¯

    ¡°Why¡¯re you here?¡± ¡®FL-sama, why have you run over to my ce instead of apanying your beloved?¡¯

    ¡°I...¡± Bai Luo suddenly felt nervous. ¡®Is this Jiejie really Ms Wu Zheng?¡¯

    She took a deep breath before asking cautiously, ¡°Jiejie, are you Medicine Granny¡¯s disciple?¡±

    Shi Sheng looked Bai Luo up and down a few times with an odd look before nodding. ¡°I guess so.¡±

    ¡®Wu Zheng is. I¡¯m not.¡¯

    Bai Luo¡¯s eyes shone as if someone had put jewels in them. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Fu-dage¡¯s been poisoned, but the physician doesn¡¯t know what type of poison it is. Jiejie, can you help take a look at it?¡±

    Bai Luo¡¯s tone turned pleading towards the end. She also hurriedly added on, ¡°I can pay you!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®You want me(bbb) to treat the ML? Has your brain been kicked by a mule? You¡¯re lucky I(bbb) haven¡¯t poisoned him further!¡¯

    Though how did Fu Yiyun get poisoned? I don¡¯t remember this being in the original storyline... It got derailed again?¡¯

    ¡°Jiejie, what do you want? As long as I can do it, I¡¯ll definitely help you out!¡± Bai Luo grew anxious with Shi Sheng¡¯s silence.

    ¡®I want Fu Yiyun¡¯s life; can you help out with that?¡¯ Shi Sheng rolled her eyes. ¡°You should get a physician to see to poison. Why¡¯re you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°The physician said...he doesn¡¯t know what kind of poison it is. He said Jiejie might know, so...¡± Tears dripped out of Bai Luo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Jiejie, what will it take for you to look at Fu-dage?¡±

    ¡®Hey hey now, don¡¯t phrase it as if I¡¯m an asshole who¡¯s abandoned someone... Pay attention to your words.¡¯

    ¡°Jiejie, I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    ¡°Why should I?¡± Shi Sheng gave her a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. ¡°Why should I help you?¡±

    Bai Luo stared at her dumbly, crystalline tears still clinging to her long eyshes.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips rose slightly into a malicious grin. ¡°Besides, haven¡¯t you heard the rumours?¡±

    Bai Luo stuttered, ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°I only kill people, not save them.¡±

    Though the woman was smiling, Bai Luo couldn¡¯t see a hint of ripple in her eyes, merely calmness. Her words echoed in Bai Luo¡¯s mind.

    I only kill people, not save them.

    Author¡¯s note:

    Little Fairy: I want votes!

    Shi Sheng: I don¡¯t have votes... Do you want some skulls instead?

    Little Fairy: [trembling.jpg] My daughter¡¯s really violent... What should I do? SOS pls

    Shi Sheng: Isn¡¯t the reason I¡¯m this violent because you let me?

    Little Fairy: ...My fault again.

 Chapter 395 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (5)

    <h4>Chapter 395 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (5)</h4>

    Bai Luo didn¡¯t remember how she left, only that woman¡¯s wicked grin. It was both bold and dazzling.

    Bai Luo stood outside the courtyard for a long time. She thought of a lot of things she could say. But in the end, she couldn¡¯t actually voice them.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s ¡®why should I?¡¯ had blocked off all of her reasons. Since the two didn¡¯t even know each other that well, what basis did Bai Luo have to request her help?

    Bai Luo could only leave in disappointment.

    But she¡¯d only just left when the Vige Head sent someone to ask for Shi Sheng¡¯s help. And that person was Ah Fu.

    ¡°Ms Wu Zheng, what will it take for you to help out?¡± Ah Fu asked directly, the meaning behind his words being that she could state any condition she wanted.

    Shi Sheng sat with her legs crossed, in a gangster-like manner, her smile growing bolder. ¡°As long as it involves Fu Yiyun, no way.¡±

    Ah Fu, ¡°...¡± ¡®What about Fu Yiyun? Does she have enmity with him? I¡¯ve never heard anyone mention it before though...¡¯

    ¡°Ms Wu Zheng¡ª¡±

    Shi Sheng waved her hand. ¡°Steward Fu, people have to be firm in their stance¡ªI¡¯m sticking to my decision.¡±

    Ah Fu held back his anger. ¡°Then may I ask Ms Wu Zheng if Sir Fu has done anything to offend you?¡±

    Shi Sheng nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t like the look of him.¡±

    Ah Fu, ¡°...¡±

    He reported this back to his Vige Head, word for word.

    ¡°She really said that?¡± The Vige Head looked at Ah Fu with an unreadable expression.

    Ah Fu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He then asked hesitantly, ¡°Does Sir Fu have any enmity with Wu Zheng?¡±

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡± The Vige Head wasn¡¯t clear on whether or not they were enemies, but there hadn¡¯t been any rumours in jianghu.

    ¡°Then she¡ª¡±

    The Vige Head smiled coldly. ¡°She¡¯s just finding an excuse.¡±

    ¡°Vige Head, I don¡¯t understand¡ªwhy did you allow her to stay?¡± Ah Fu finally voiced the doubt he¡¯d been keeping to himself all this time.

    A sharp glint shed in the Vige Head¡¯s eyes. ¡°She has Frostmoon.¡±

    ¡®Frostmoon? That sword...is only ranked 6th, so why does Vige Head care so much?¡¯

    Of course, the Vige Head wouldn¡¯t resolve Ah Fu¡¯s doubts¡ªhe merely waved a hand to dismiss thetter.

    ......

    As the male lead, Fu Yiyun definitely wouldn¡¯t die¡ªsomeone diagnosed the poison the next day. But after the diagnosis, the cure seemed even harder to get. This was because only the Demon Sect had this poison. So naturally, they were the only ones with the antidote.

    ¡°The Demon Sect isn¡¯t ying by the rules!¡± Having learned of this, the ¡®good people¡¯ of the pugilistic world started condemning the Demon Sect.

    Shi Sheng happened to be passing by and couldn¡¯t hold back from joining in, ¡°The match is between Jiang Zhan and Fu Yiyun; where does it involve the Demon Sect? You lot are too concerned about whether or not they poison someone¡ªwhy don¡¯t you manage their finances while you¡¯re at it? And although it¡¯s the Demon Sect¡¯s poison, why does that mean they were the ones who used it?¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you? Why are you speaking for the Demon Sect? Are you a spy?!¡± Hearing Shi Sheng¡¯s words, someone immediately flew into a rage.

    When he turned around to look, he saw a woman standing on the walkway. A hint of a mocking smile yed on her alluring features. Her eyes were calm and without ripples. When one gazed into them, it was like staring into a pair of bottomless, ancient, and cold pools.

    She wore a dark blue dress which was in a simpler style¡ªprobably for the sake of convenience¡ªwith only a few simple auspicious cloud patterns embroidered on it.

    She wore a translucent gauze outer garment that added a hazy beauty to her outfit.

    Shi Sheng twirled a strand of hair at her chest. ¡°Why would I want to make things difficult for my own kind, hm? If I don¡¯t speak up for them, who would I speak up for? You lot?¡±

    ¡°Witch Wu Zheng!¡± ¡®This witch really was here! And here I thought it was just baseless rumours! What is up with Jadewater Vige, huh? They actually let her in!¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Otherwise, I might...¡± Shi Sheng raised a hand, causing the person who¡¯d shouted at her to shrink back.

    Everyone else¡¯s expressions changed too.

    ¡®This woman is an expert in poison! Most of her victims don¡¯t even know when they¡¯d been poisoned until it¡¯s toote!¡¯

    If Wu Zheng hadn¡¯t had some ability, she would¡¯ve probably been killed by these people ages ago.

    So it was normal for these people to fear her.

    Bai Luo could be seen anxiously rushing through a carved archway in the distance, though she nked out when she saw Shi Sheng. Probably having noticed that the atmosphere was a bit off, Bai Luo didn¡¯t dare to approach and merely raised her voice from a distance, ¡°Seniors, Vige Head has invited you to the meeting hall.¡±

    ¡°Wu Zheng, we¡¯ll let you off this time!¡±

    ¡°This is Jadewater Vige, so we won¡¯t argue with you!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Why don¡¯t you do so if you got the guts? Real men don¡¯t just talk big!¡¯

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting for when you do.¡±

    Their expressions turned unsightly, but they all tacitly avoided starting a fight and turned to leave.

    Bai Luo looked at Shi Shengplicatedly from afar, but because she was worried for Fu Yiyun, it was only a brief nce before she followed the rest.

    Shi Sheng silently raised a middle finger at their departing backs.

    ¡®A bunch of cowardly idiots.¡¯

    Despite much discussion, those people still couldn¡¯t find a solution. After all, not just anyone was capable of detoxifying the Demon Sect¡¯s poison.

    Well, there was someone in Jadewater Vige who could cure him, but she had already clearly expressed herself to be on the Demon Sect¡¯s side.

    There was also some spection that she was the one who poisoned Fu Yiyun in the first ce. Although Bai Luo said she hadn¡¯t appeared when Fu Yiyun was injured, that didn¡¯t exclude the possibility of Wu Zheng colluding with the Demon Sect.

    But they could only keep their thoughts to themselves. After all, would you dare to use a woman who was capable of reaping your life with poison at any moment? They certainly didn¡¯t.

    Fu Yiyun¡¯s condition worsened by the day, as the date of the match drew closer.

    Three days before the scheduled match, Shi Sheng overheard that Fu Yiyun had been detoxified.

    As for who the good Samaritan was? Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know.

    Though even if he was no longer poisoned, with only three days to recover, it would still take a miracle for him to beat Jiang Zhan in their match.

    Shi Sheng expressed that her melon seeds, peanuts, and stool were ready to watch the ML get abused.

    But before that could happen, the Vige Head sent someone to invite her over. ¡°Ms Wu Zheng, our Vige Head wishes to invite you over for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Invite me?¡± Shi Sheng raised a brow.

    The messenger respectfully replied, ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Shi Sheng continued asking, ¡°Just me?¡±

    ¡°Ms Wu Zheng will find out when you get there.¡± The answer was very skilfully phrased.

    ¡°Not going.¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes. Ignoring the servant¡¯s surprised look, she arrogantly knocked the desk and spoke, ¡°If he wants to see me, he cane over himself.¡±

    ¡®Am I(bbb) that easy to meet?¡¯

    The messenger had never seen such an arrogant guest, who¡¯d get the host toe see them instead of the other way around.

    ¡®Even if she¡¯s very capable, she should at least get the logic behind not offending people on their own territory, right?¡¯

    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t leaving, Shi Sheng simply tossed him out. The messenger didn¡¯t dare to pick a fight with her, so he could only return to report to his master in a daze.

    [......] ¡®Host is showing off again... Would it kill you to not do that? Would you die from speaking politely? Would it really be too much to ask for you to just do a mission properly?¡¯

    System guessed that Shi Sheng had the attitude of ¡®I¡¯m already giving your vige face by staying here, yet you lot don¡¯t worship me, and even dare to put on airs? You wanna get hit?¡¯

    ¡®Host, I¡¯m telling you, this attitude is very dangerous. You¡¯ll get ganged up on...

    #My Host is getting more and more arrogant, and always thinks conquering the universe is a cinch. Pls help, desperate#¡¯

 Chapter 396 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (6)

    <h4>Chapter 396 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (6)</h4>

    Although the Vige Head felt some anger after hearing the report, he still suppressed it and brought along some servants to Shi Sheng¡¯s little residence.

    Shi Sheng gave him a few once-overs.

    ¡®Still came, even though I was so unfriendly? If that doesn¡¯t spell ¡°I have an ulterior motive¡±, I¡¯ll(bbb) carry your damn shoes.¡¯

    ¡°Take a seat.¡±

    The Vige Head, ¡°...¡± ¡®Doesn¡¯t this ce belong to me?¡¯

    After taking a deep breath, the Vige Head spoke like a proper host, ¡°Are youfortable here, Ms Wu Zheng?¡±

    ¡°I guess.¡±

    ¡°If you have anything you¡¯re unsatisfied with, you can tell me. I¡¯ll get people to make arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    No matter what the Vige Head said, Shi Sheng only replied with ¡°I guess¡±, ¡°okay¡±, or ¡°oh¡±.

    The Vige Head tried to keep up a conversation for a while but was struggling to do so, due to it mostly being one-sided. He fell silent for a few seconds before continuing on, ¡°Have you eaten yet, Ms Wu Zheng?¡±

    Shi Sheng lifted her eyes slightly, so that her gaze met his. The look she gave him was rather odd¡ªas if she was looking at a rare object.

    The Vige Head didn¡¯t know why, but he felt a coldness creeping up his spine.

    That feelingsted for only a moment. When he looked again, the woman had already lowered her eyshes, her expression cid as she spoke, ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡±

    ¡®That must¡¯ve just been me.¡¯ The Vige Headforted himself inwardly before asking, ¡°If Ms Wu Zheng doesn¡¯t mind, how about I apany you for a drink?¡±

    Shi Sheng looked up once more, a derisive smile on her face. ¡°Vige Head, you want a girl like me to drink alcohol? What are you nning on doing, eh?¡±

    The Vige Head, ¡°...¡± ¡®As someone in jianghu, who doesn¡¯t drink wine?¡¯

    ¡°Just kidding. To share a drink with you is an honour.¡± ¡®Which you¡¯ve umted over a few lifetimes.¡¯

    The Vige Head sent people to prepare the meal while he chatted about mundane things with Shi Sheng, who gave the asional reply.

    Despite her rude and arrogant attitude, the Vige Head kept holding himself back from disying any hint of dissatisfaction.

    ¡®Well now, that¡¯s interesting.¡¯

    The meal was soon served. Shi Sheng swept a nce over it and didn¡¯t find anything off.

    ¡°Ms Wu Zheng, do see if it¡¯s to your taste.¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t like it, would you get people to re-do it?¡±

    The Vige Head, ¡°...¡± ¡®That was just basic courtesy, okay?!¡¯

    He suppressed his thoughts.

    The meal was actually quite tasty¡ªat least it was better than the stuff Shi Sheng had had to make do with out in the wilderness.

    She ate without much pause, drinking whenever the Vige Head toasted to her. After several cups of wine, a rather ufortable burning sensation started to form in her stomach, though she showed no outward signs of this.

    Towards the end, even when the Vige Head felt like he couldn¡¯t continue on, the person sitting opposite him still appeared unfazed.

    ¡°Vige Head, it¡¯s gettingte, so I won¡¯t drink with you anymore.¡± Shi Sheng was telling him to leave.

    ¡°Oh... Okay... Then rest well... Ms Wu Zheng...¡± The Vige Head muttered somewhat incoherently, as he drunkenly waved her goodbye. One of his servants immediately came forth to support him out.

    Shi Sheng sat and rested for a moment.

    Worlds with inner energy wouldn¡¯t contain spirit energy. Since she couldn¡¯t cheat by using spirit energy, she could only try to deal with the alcohol on her own. Luckily it seemed that Wu Zheng¡¯s tolerance was quite high.

    ......

    Only once the Vige Head left the courtyard and got a distance away did he brush off the person supporting him, continuing onwards with a dark expression.

    Wu Zheng was an ancestor-level expert in poisons; he naturally didn¡¯t dare to use poison against her. But he hadn¡¯t expected for a girl like her to have such high alcohol tolerance.

    ¡°Vige Head?¡± Ah Fu asked somewhat tentatively. He kept feeling that Wu Zheng had already discovered their intentions.

    ¡°Go find out if she has any weaknesses.¡± The Vige Head spoke with a dark face.

    Ah Fu replied respectfully, ¡°Wu Zheng is an orphan who was adopted by Medicine Granny. But now that Medicine Granny is dead, she doesn¡¯t have any other family. At least...I haven¡¯t heard of anyone being particrly close to her.¡±

    Towards the end, Ah Fu¡¯s tone weakened.

    The Vige Head smiled coldly as he spoke certainly, ¡°All humans have weaknesses.¡±

    ¡°...Understood.¡±

    Only once they had gradually walked off did Shi Shenge out from her hiding spot. Casually patting off the dust that had settled on her dress, she stared fixedly in the direction they had departed.

    ¡®Just what does that vige head want from me?¡¯

    The day of Jiang Zhan¡¯s and Fu Yiyun¡¯s match arrived before Shi Sheng could get to the bottom of the Vige Head¡¯s motives.

    It was to be held on the peak of a mountain located behind the vige, where Jadewater Vige disciples went to practise their martial arts. Now though, it had been temporarily turned into an arena.

    Shi Sheng picked a spot towards the back, taking up a few chairs on her own. The others could only swallow their anger and keep their distance.

    Fu Yiyun appeared to be fine now and was currently sitting in the front row, Bai Luo anxiously talking to him. The supposed Demon Sect¡¯s Sect Head was nowhere to be seen.

    Shi Sheng was feeling rather vexed at the moment.

    ¡®This world doesn¡¯t contain spirit energy, and I haven¡¯t gotten a hidden quest yet...

    So does that mean Feng Ci isn¡¯t here? I remember the viin in that xianxia world wasn¡¯t him...

    But back then I could at least confirm if he was around! I can¡¯t even do that now! Fucking dammit.

    I keep feeling like System is doing this on purpose...¡¯

    Jiang Zhan took a long time to arrive¡ªit was to the point Shi Sheng thought he was nning something big.

    Only once noon had passed did Shi Sheng see a human figure appear on the mountainous path.

    ¡°That¡¯s Jiang Zhan?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s wearing ck clothes and holding a sword that looks like it should be Scarlet Heaven, so I guess it¡¯s him. Why does he look like this though...?¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®So you guys never even met him before? For fuck¡¯s sake!¡¯

    Jiang Zhan didn¡¯t show up like how the Demon Sect Heads usually turned up in novels¡ªdescending from the heavens while being carried on a sedan by beautiful, nubile women, with flowery petals scattering all around spreading their fragrance¡ªhe climbed up.

    He was wearing an ink-coloured robe, his hair in an absolute mess, and a blood-red sword in his hand.

    The moment he caught sight of them, Jiang Zhan immediately blew his top, his bloody red sword slicing through the air to point at them. ¡°Who the hell dug that pit at the foot of the mountain?! What do you ¡®righteous¡¯ sects mean, eh?!¡±

    Jiang Zhan had gentler features which made him look more feminine. But since they were so good-looking, one couldn¡¯t describe him as girly. His dark robes seemed to flutter gracefully in the wind with his every move.

    Had that voice not been distinctly male, there would¡¯ve probably been some who thought he was a woman.

    Though everyone was too busy being stunned by his question to pay much attention to his looks. ¡®What? How is there a hole at the foot of the mountain?

    And as the chief of the Demon Sect, aren¡¯t you supposed to fly up here in a show-off manner? What¡¯s the meaning of climbing up like a normal person, eh?¡¯

    ¡°Sect Head Jiang, we don¡¯t have a pit...¡± The Vige Head stood up. ¡°That¡¯s a trap to guard against wild animals. How did you fall in there?¡±

    ¡°What kind of sickos are you guys to dig a trap at the base of a mountain?!¡± Jiang Zhan continued blowing his top. ¡°What are you lot looking at?! Never seen such a good-looking man like myself(lz)?!¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s true we¡¯ve never seen a man who looks so much like a woman... And one who fell into a hole...¡¯

    The onlooking crowd, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®Why is this Sect Head destroying our three views?¡¯

    In fact, this was the first time they were actually seeing Jiang Zhan. Ever since the heavy blow the Demon Sect took back then, no one had everid eyes on the new Sect Head, Jiang Zhan. They¡¯d only ever heard various rumours about him.

    Shi Sheng also felt there was something wrong with this Sect Head¡¯s style. ¡®Where the hell did this lunatice from? What happened to the ssic red-clothed, cool and powerful Sect Head?! Simply a disgrace to the Demon Sect! At least bring a few people with you to show off ah!¡¯

    Shi Sheng only just thought this when the sounds of panting shouts could be heard from lower down the mountain. ¡°Sect Head, Sect Head, why are you walking so fast? ...Aiyo, which idiot was in charge of maintaining these roads? So hard to climb...¡±

    Four figures appeared in everyone¡¯s view, one of them holding onto an animal that looked suspiciously like a little dog.

    That person rushed over to Jiang Zhan. ¡°Sect Head, do you still want this puppy?¡±

    The onlooking crowd, ¡°...¡±

    Author¡¯s note:

    Little Fairy: Sect Head, do you still want your dog?

    Jiang Zhan: I(lz) want a white tiger dammit! What do you mean by giving me(lz) a puppy?!

    Little Fairy: ...Not enough budget.

    Jiang Zhan: Come on, guests! Vote! Donate!

 Chapter 397 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (7)

    <h4>Chapter 397 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (7)</h4>

    ¡®Sect Head, I didn¡¯t expect you to be this kind of sect head. What¡¯s with the puppy? This sect head is really...¡¯

    Unable to help herself, Shi Sheng burst intoughter.

    Since everyone else was quiet, herughter couldn¡¯t help but draw their attention. They all cast odd looks at her.

    Sect Head Jiang also red at her. But with a face like that, it looked more like he was pouting[1].

    ¡°Wu Zheng, what¡¯re youughing for?!¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯sughter halted.

    ¡®Wu Zheng knew this loony?¡¯

    Shi Sheng diligently searched through Wu Zheng¡¯s memories for the answer, but...

    ¡®I think...it seems...like...they¡¯ve never met?¡¯

    Jiang Zhan strode aggressively towards Shi Sheng.

    His sleeves billowed as he moved, the bells hanging from Scarlet Heaven¡¯s pommel emitting crisp, ringing sounds.

    Shi Sheng remained seated, one leg ced on the chair beside her. She kept one hand rested on her knee, while shaking her leg in a very udylike manner.

    She watched as Jiang Zhan got closer.

    But right as she wondered what he was up to, the sword in his hand suddenly swung towards her.

    Shi Sheng leapt up from her seat and jumped towards an open area by the side. Scarlet Heaven reduced the chair she had just been sitting on to dust.

    ¡°The fuck?! Are you sick in the head or something?!¡± Having been attacked out of nowhere, Shi Sheng¡¯s temper red. ¡®I(bbb) don¡¯t even know you! The hell do you mean by trying to hack me eh?!¡¯

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m(lz) sick! Haven¡¯t you already given me this diagnosis before?!¡±

    ¡®Wut? Speak human dammit!¡¯

    Jiang Zhan charged forward once more with Scarlet Heaven, so Shi Sheng could only draw her own sword to meet him in battle. ¡®You want a fight? See if I(bbb) don¡¯t beat you to death!¡¯

    The surrounding onlookers, ¡°...¡± ¡®Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be Jiang Zhan and Fu Yiyun fighting? Howe it turned into Jiang Zhan vs Wu Zheng?¡¯

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Wu Zheng¡¯s sword Frostmoon? What¡¯s that sword of hers? I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±

    ¡°Scarlet Heaven is actually being suppressed...¡±

    Everyone was shocked by Shi Sheng¡¯s sword.

    With such a chuuni name as Scarlet Heaven, it shoulde as no surprise that this sword was ranked number one on the list of top weapons.

    Yet the top-ranking Scarlet Heaven was actually being suppressed by an iron sword that seemedpletely normal...

    Was it because Jiang Zhan couldn¡¯t exert Scarlet Heaven¡¯s true potential? No.

    There were plenty of experienced people present. They could tell that Jiang Zhan¡¯s inner energy was strong, so he was able to bring out at least 90% of Scarlet Heaven¡¯s potential, which was even better than his predecessor. The only downside was that his technique was pretty mediocre...

    But that shouldn¡¯t have been enough to cause Scarlet Heaven to be suppressed. So the truth was...that sword was stronger than Scarlet Heaven?

    ng¡ª

    Sparks flew as the two swords shed against each other, the ear-piercing ringing seeming tost for a long time.

    Shi Sheng turned her wrist and flicked her de up, smacking Scarlet Heaven out of the way before she stabbed towards Jiang Zhan¡¯s chest with her own sword.

    It only just sank into his skin when she felt unable to stab it in any further.

    It was as if there was an imprable barrier stopping her.

    [Host has attempted to kill a quest-rted target. The punishment will be delivered within 24 hours. Please check to make sure everything is in order.]

    ¡®Da hell? Repeat that if you have the guts!¡¯

    [Host has attempted to kill a quest-rted target. The punishment will be delivered within 24 hours. Please check to make sure everything is in order.] System fearlessly repeated.

    ¡®Punishment? Delivered within 24 hours? And ¡°make sure everything is in order¡±?! Do you think you¡¯re a fucking express deliverypany?! Does your master know you keep adding rules randomly?!¡¯

    [......] ¡®Yes.¡¯

    No matter how Shi Sheng cussed, System yed dead. Once she¡¯d had enough, she turned her attention back to Jiang Zhan.

    Thetter felt like he was enveloped in a cocoon of killing intent that seemed as if it would take physical form and jab into him.

    But soon that killing intent receded. Shi Sheng exerted more force on the sword pressing against his chest, but the odd thing was, it merely caused him to retreat a step but didn¡¯t sink into his body.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®System, fuck your great grandpa!¡¯

    Having been truly infuriated, Shi Sheng pulled her sword back and started smacking Jiang Zhan with it.

    ¡°Wu Zheng! Ow¡ª!¡± Jiang Zhan jumped around in pain from being beaten. ¡°You crazy witch! Stop! The hell are you guys just watching for?! Stop her!¡±

    The surrounding audience, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®We didn¡¯t see anything. Nothing at all.¡¯

    Meanwhile, Shi Sheng continued whacking him to her heart¡¯s content.

    ¡®That¡¯s for having rookie protection! And that¡¯s for colluding with that idiot system! And this one¡¯s for trying to hack me(lz)!¡¯

    Jiang Zhan shouted for someone to stop her, but no one listened to him. Even the subordinates he¡¯d brought with him kept their distance, out of fear that Shi Sheng would wallop them too.

    ¡°Wu Zheng! Enough already!¡±

    Jiang Zhan was enraged from being smacked so many times and suddenly reached out to grab the sword.

    Due to its speed, a normal person¡¯s hand would¡¯ve been cut in half if they dared to try and catch it like he did. But Jiang Zhan managed to catch the sword, though fresh blood began to seep out of the wound on his palm and trickled down onto the de...

    The section of the sword Jiang Zhan was holding onto was dyed red, but the shade was an even brighter red than fresh blood ought to warrant. A faint red light shed.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes darkened.

    She jerked her sword back. It buzzed, but she held it down and chucked it back into her space before anyone else got a good look at it.

    ¡®Someone who was born under the Four Yins[2]? How rare!¡¯

    Jiang Zhan looked at his hand. The wound was deep and quite terrifying to look at. Just now, he felt his blood swiftly leaving his body.

    He lifted his head to look at Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng watched him with a ridiculing expression, her arms crossed.

    ¡°Wu Zheng, you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Say anything you shouldn¡¯t, and I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Shi Sheng cut him off. It was clearly a threat, yet her eyes werepletely calm, making her true emotions unreadable.

    Her sword couldn¡¯t touch the blood of someone who had been born under the Four Yins. Otherwise, there¡¯d be severe consequences.

    Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t really clear about the reason why¡ªshe just knew it couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°I¡¯ll spare you this time. Dare to attack me(lz) again, and I¡¯ll(lz) cripple you!¡± Shi Sheng red fiercely at Jiang Zhan.

    ¡®Son of a goddamn bitch! The leads have the heavenly dao protecting them, while the viins have System protecting them!

    I am the only one! Fighting alone! Simply intolerable! This loonie definitely isn¡¯t Feng Ci!¡¯

    Shi Sheng scoffed coldly before turning to find a chair to sit in, ignoring the reactions of both the stunned spectators and Jiang Zhi.

    She just needed to calm down right now.

    The Vige Head stepped forward. ¡°Sect Head Jiang, do you wish to continue thepetition?¡±

    Jiang Zhan had taken a cloth strip out from somewhere and was currently bandaging his hand. His temper red as he harrumphed, ¡°Of course! Why not?¡±

    ¡°Sect Head Jiang, do you wish to rest for a b¡ª¡±

    Jiang Zhan pointed at him with Scarlet Heaven and shouted, ¡°Are you looking down on me?! We fight now!¡±

    The Vige Head, ¡°...¡± ¡®Am I wrong for trying to make it a fair fight? Truly a case of an ungrateful person turning on someone with good intentions ah.¡¯

    ¡°Sir Fu, Sect Head Jiang, let us begin.¡±

    Jiang Zhan swaggered over to the middle of the arena.

    Fu Yiyun got up, whereupon Bai Luo grabbed his hand and urged him, ¡°Fu-dage, be careful.¡±

    Fu Yiyun patted her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Fu Yiyun¡¯s sword was called Meteor. It was ranked third on the list of top weapons. But for Fu Yiyun to be called the number one swordsman, one could tell how good his swordsmanship was.

    Now that Shi Sheng had drained some of Jiang Zhan¡¯s stamina and inner energy, and that Fu Yiyun couldn¡¯t possibly have fully recovered in three days, the two were evenly matched.

    The oue of the match was now uncertain.

    [1] I don¡¯t know how to describe it other than it¡¯s like when a girl acts mad at a guy, but she¡¯s not really, maybe, kinda?

    [2] I have no idea about themon terminology for this in other novels, but in other words: this person was born in a yin year, yin month, yin day, and yin hour. I¡¯ve heard of Pure Yin Physique but I can¡¯t for the life of me remember what it was for, so I¡¯m not risking it. Also if you want examples, you can just search it up.

 Chapter 398 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (8)

    <h4>Chapter 398 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (8)</h4>

    Jiang Zhan¡¯s technique wasn¡¯t that good; he was merely relying on his bountiful inner energy.

    Shi Sheng watched them fight through narrowed eyes.

    Jiang Zhan seemed to have studied Fu Yiyun¡¯s moves before, as he was easily able to deal with thetter¡¯s attacks.

    Although it wasn¡¯t the same case for Fu Yiyun, he still maintained a solid advantage.

    Their movements were nearly too fast to follow.

    All that could be seen was a white and ck figure shing, separating, and shing again...

    ng¡ª

    Thud!

    Jiang Zhan went flying and smacked into the ground, with Scarlet Heaven falling beside him.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The audience immediately burst into apuse.

    Jiang Zhan picked up Scarlet Heaven and used it as a crutch to support himself up. A trace of blood could be seen seeping out at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Good match.¡± Fu Yiyun cidly looked at Jiang Zhan.

    Thetter wiped his mouth, unwilling to show weakness in his words, ¡°I(lz) was just going easy on you today.¡±

    ¡°Kill him! Sir Fu, kill this demon leader!¡± Someone shouted.

    This shout was like a stone that had been tossed into an otherwise calmke, causing ripples that soon turned into surging waves.

    ¡°Root out evil! Root out evil!¡±

    ¡°Root out evil! Root out evil!¡±

    If Jiang Zhan died, the Demon Sect would be like a te of scattered sand; no longer any threat.

    ¡°Taking advantage of others¡¯ weakness? Is this how you righteous sects do things? My Demon Sect has learned something today.¡±

    When Jiang Zhan¡¯s face turned frosty, he did appear a bit imposing. But on closer inspection, one would find that he was struggling to remain standing.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t apply to the Demon Sect! Sir Fu, kill him!¡±

    ¡°Sir Fu, hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Howe you guys don¡¯t make a move on your own, eh? Afraid of their vengeance?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t very loud, yet it travelled to the ears of everyone present.

    Someone took the initiative to move to the side, revealing Shi Sheng to everyone else¡¯s view.

    One of her legs rested on the chair in front of her, her arms wrapped around her chest. Her chin was slightly lifted, with arrogance in her mocking gaze.

    An odd silence fell.

    Shi Sheng was right. They didn¡¯t dare to attack. The Demon Sect was hard to deal with because they wouldn¡¯t care about who started the fight, only what the quickest way to avenge themselves was.

    If they really killed Jiang Zhan, then who knew if their families would be in danger?

    Jiang Zhan gave Shi Sheng aplicated look. ¡®Just now she acted like she wanted to kill me, so howe she¡¯s speaking on my behalf now?¡¯

    Shi Shengzily got up. ¡°Honestly, how are you guys any different? You just have people who agree with your fancy words. If you changed the wording, your deeds are just as filthy. Don¡¯t act like you lot are some chaste virgins; everyone¡¯s the same with their clothes off.¡±

    ¡®Is it really okay for ady like you to be talking like this?!¡¯

    ¡°Wu Zheng, what bullshit are you spouting?!¡± Someone snapped.

    ¡°Wu Zheng, are you nning on joining forces with the Demon Sect?!¡±

    ¡°Wu Zheng, you¡¯re Medicine Granny¡¯s disciple! Your current behaviour is letting down her spirit in heaven!¡±

    usation after usation piled onto Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng tugged her lips into a shallow smile. At that moment, it seemed as if thousands of brightly coloured flowers bloomed, bringing with them a scent that could capture people¡¯s hearts.

    But the next second, those flowers withered, and they only saw a demon born from the darkness revealing its sharp fangs, as if it would pounce and tear them apart without warning.

    The woman spoke in a very calm voice, ¡°Can¡¯t ept it? You cane chat with me. I¡¯ll give you a free lesson on starting anew.¡±

    But her words were anything but calm; filled with arrogant provocation as they were.

    She lowered her arm. They thought she wanted to make a move, but she merely casually turned around and walked in the direction that led downhill.

    The four Demon Sect members that had been blocking the way to the path immediately shot to the side when they saw her walking in their direction.

    ¡®Are you joking? This woman even dares to beat up Sect Master! We can¡¯t offend her! We¡¯re afraid of dying!¡¯

    Only once Shi Sheng had disappeared from view did everyone elsee back to their senses. ¡®Why is Wu Zheng so weird?¡¯

    ......

    Honestly, System¡¯s punishment wasn¡¯t all that scary. It was just causing her to freeze in ce for 3 hours.

    Since Shi Sheng had long kept her guard up against System, she had locked herself in her room and stered talismans everywhere. Who could even touch her?

    ¡®Tryin¡¯ ta one up me(lz)? You¡¯re still too green for that, System!¡¯

    Apparently after she¡¯d left, Jiang Zhan picked a fight with those people and received heavy injuries. He ended up being rescued by the Demon Sect reinforcements that had just rushed over.

    Fu Yiyun had also been injured.

    Shi Sheng was currently standing at the foot of a mountain, her head tilted upwards to look at the lush green forest in front of her.

    ¡®For crying out loud, why do these people insist on acting lofty by living on fucking mountains?! It¡¯s not as if this is a cultivation world where the spirit energy on mountains is better! Fucking insane!¡¯

    Shi Sheng mbered up the twisting path that was basically just mud and rock fragments.

    ¡®Just how poor is this Demon Sect that they can¡¯t even afford to fix the road???¡¯

    When she¡¯d scaled about half the mountain, she saw a bunch of thatch houses clustered together in what looked like a refugee camp. Children chased chickens and ducks around while women nted vegetables at the side.

    ¡®Have Ie to the wrong ce?¡¯

    #A really poor Demon Sect#

    #A really special Demon Sect#

    Despite how lofty the Demon Sect sounded, it was basically made up of a group of unwanted ¡®refugees¡¯ that had been discriminated against by the ¡®righteous¡¯ sects.

    ¡°Witch Wu Zheng is here!¡±

    ¡®Oh hey, looks like they know me! I hadn¡¯t expected Wu Zheng to be so famous.¡¯

    After that shout, the ¡®refuge camp¡¯ seemed to fall into chaos as the children and women were ushered into the houses while the men stayed outside.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®You guys hadn¡¯t even noticed till I(lz) made it all the way here? For fuck¡¯s sakes...¡¯

    Shi Sheng sauntered in¡ªor at least, she tried to. But the fowl shit scattered everywhere meant she had to jump to avoid them, ruining her chance to act cool.

    The Demon Sect members shouted at Shi Sheng, ¡°Witch Wu Zheng, what did youe here for?!¡±

    Shi Sheng spoke with her best serious expression, ¡°To lead you guys in striking it rich.¡±

    The Demon Sect members, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®What? Strike it rich? Doesn¡¯t this witch only know how to use poison? Since when did she know the high-level skill of making money?¡¯

    Shi Sheng found that the people in the Demon Sect all seemed to know her. Yet there was nothing in Wu Zheng¡¯s memories to suggest why.

    ¡®Amnesia?¡¯

    The plotline only involved the leads, so the only thing Shi Sheng had to base Wu Zheng¡¯s past on was her memories. Since she didn¡¯t know what was going on, she just put the matter to one side for now.

    She used violence to steal the position of the Demon Sect¡¯s Sect Master.

    Oh right, it seemed like Jiang Zhan was still recuperating from his injuries behind closed doors. This made it much easier for her to snatch his position.

    It was probably because the people who had apanied Jiang Zhan to Jadewater Vige had told embellished tales about her prowess; the Demon Sect members only gave a perfunctory resistance before turning coat.

    Who would dare to stand up against Shi Sheng¡¯s violence? Well, you could look at the examples at the side to see what happens to those who tried.

    Ten or so men were currently nting vegetables in the garden, several people keeping an eye on them from the side.

    ¡°Sect Master won¡¯t let you guys off when hees back out!¡±

    ¡°You people actually helped that witch Wu Zheng! Sect Master really shouldn¡¯t have provided for you lot!¡±

    These people cussed loudly while nting vegetables.

    Ting Feng, who was standing to the side supervising their work, tried to persuade them, ¡°Hurry up with the nting. If you guys haven¡¯t finished by nightfall, you won¡¯t get any food.¡±

    ¡°Fuck! She¡¯s cutting our rations again!¡±

    Ting Feng coughed. ¡°You can eat after you¡¯ve finished nting.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit! She didn¡¯t give us dinner yesterday even though we finished nting!¡± One of them raged.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys get some buns?¡±

    ¡°We have to do so much work, and you think a single bun is enough to cover it? Does she think we¡¯re women or something?¡±

    Not only did they have to nt vegetables, they even had to clear out shit.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Sect Mastere out yet?¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, we¡¯ll never call you annoying again. Pleasee out!¡±

    Ting Feng speechlessly looked at them.

 Chapter 399 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (9)

    <h4>Chapter 399 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (9)</h4>

    Only now did Shi Sheng know just how poor the Demon Sect was. Their liquid assets consisted of only ten taels. Ten taels!

    In a rich household, ten taels wasn¡¯t even enough to buy a piece of jewellery!

    The Demon Sect was barely managing to provide for itself.

    ¡®What happened to the Demon Sect having businesses all over the world and being rich as a country??? It¡¯s really my first time...seeing such ame Demon Sect¡¯

    What was my quest again? To reform the sect? The hell is there to even change here?!¡¯

    The Left Sentinel, Ting Feng, told her this:

    ¡°Sect Master, you have to understand that pretty much no one in our sect is literate. It¡¯d be easier for us to kill people than run a business.¡±

    Meanwhile, the Right Sentinel, Gu Yu, told her this:

    ¡°Money? Vulgar!¡±

    ¡®*flips table* Without that vulgar thing, how are you going to survive?!¡¯

    ¡°Find a few people to follow me off the mountain.¡± Shi Sheng facepalmed exasperatedly. ¡°Get the ones that can hold their own.¡±

    The two sentinels of the Demon Sect were ¡®unique¡¯ in that Ting Feng handled all matters great and small¡ªhe was responsible for the sect members¡¯ daily necessities.

    And what was Gu Yu in charge of? Why, being pretty of course.

    Gu Yu¡¯s a male. So is Ting Feng. And no, there¡¯s nothing between them.

    The thing Shi Sheng saw Gu Yu doing the most was standing on the roof of the thatched hut that belonged to their previous Sect Master. ording to the other Demon Sect members, he was ¡®absorbing the natural energies.¡¯

    ¡®You want to turn into a spirit ah?! Does your former sect master know how chuuni you are?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t n to bring Gu Yu with her down the mountain, and it seemed he was fine with it. He merely stood on the thatched roof and watched Shi Sheng and co. leave the mountain with the air of an expert.

    ¡°Is he really okay in the head?¡± Shi Sheng turned to ask Ting Feng, who¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡°Gu Yu¡¯s thinking is just different from ours.¡±

    Shi Sheng turned to take another look. Gu Yu was still standing up there, though his face was hidden behind by a branch. ¡°He¡¯s going to turn into a spirit; of course he¡¯s different.¡±

    Ting Feng coughed. ¡°Sect Master, what are we going down the mountain for?¡±

    ¡°To strike it ric¡ª¡± Shi Sheng suddenly lost her bnce. Luckily though, there was a tree right next to her, so she grabbed it to catch herself.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s only reaction to the Demon Sect member¡¯s odd looks was to calmly speak, ¡°The first step to riches is a proper path. When we get back, you guys are fixing up the road.¡±

    The Demon Sect members, ¡°...¡±

    ......

    It had been a month since the match between Jiang Zhan and Fu Yiyun. There were two topics that were on everyone¡¯s lips.

    One was Shi Sheng¡¯s sword. Having proven itself able to suppress Scarlet Heaven, Shi Sheng¡¯s sword had been crowned the number one weapon. Everyone was trying to figure out its origins.

    The second was about Jiang Zhan and Fu Yiyun. Various stories were circting, but they all had amon point. The former Demon Sect Master, Jiang Zhan, was insulted into the ground. They even went as far as to bring his looks into it.

    It was only now that Shi Sheng found that the name ¡°Demon Sect¡± wasn¡¯t just for show. The sect members weren¡¯t as harmless as she¡¯d witnessed so far.

    Two people had called Jiang Zhan a sissy and insulted him thoroughly¡ªthey even dragged the entire Demon Sect into it.

    The Demon Sect members she¡¯d brought didn¡¯t even care to ask for her opinion before tailing those two. They trapped the two in an empty alleyway and ¡®dealt¡¯ with them.

    As Shi Sheng watched them dispose of the bodies, she had the oddest feeling. She didn¡¯t know whether they had done it for Jiang Zhan¡¯s sake, or because they¡¯d been implicated in the insults...

    What followed was even scarier. It was as if the Demon Sect members had activated massacre-mode all of a sudden; they¡¯d off people at the slightest insult.

    It was apletely different style from how they would fight over a single bun back at the mountain base.

    #This Demon Sect is tripping[1]#

    Shi Sheng stopped them from attacking. If this continued, she could forget about aplishing her goal.

    Shi Sheng told them to stay put in the inn, while she went out to do some scouting.

    After several days, only when the Demon Sect members were growing mold from boredom did Shi Sheng bring them out on a dark and windy night.

    ¡°Sect Master, what¡¯re we doing ah?¡±

    ¡°Dark and windy nights are great for killing. Sect Master, who¡¯re we killing?¡±

    ¡°Have some ambition!¡± Shi Sheng red at them in exasperation. ¡°All you guys know is how to kill!¡±

    ¡°Everyone we killed deserved it!¡± One of the Demon Sect members refused to back down.

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes inwardly. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re a harbinger of justice or something?¡±

    ¡®That line belong to your enemies, okay? The hell are you using it for?

    ¡°Our Sect Creed is to root out evil!¡± The Demon Sect members dragged out their sect creed to help prove their point.

    ¡°The fuck?¡± Shi Sheng was surprised. ¡®The Demon Sect has a creed? Howe I didn¡¯t see it anywhere? And the hell is with ¡°root out evil¡±? Why not ¡°save humanity¡± while you¡¯re at it?¡¯

    ¡°Ahem... That was a long time ago.¡± Ting Feng weakly exined. ¡°Our Demon Sect¡¯s first Sect Master left behind this creed.¡±

    ¡®First Sect Master? The hell was he thinking, leaving behind a creed like this???¡¯

    Ting Feng continued filling Shi Sheng in. ¡°Our first Sect Master wanted to be a hero, but he was framed by someone before being able to fulfil his aspirations...¡±

    Shi Sheng was floored by this story.

    Someone who wanted to be a good person was forced into being a viin...

    ¡°Stop. We can talk about it when we get back, ¡®kay? For now, let¡¯s get to work.¡± Shi Sheng interrupted Ting Feng and pointed at apound in front of them.

    ¡°What work?¡± The Demon Sect members all had confused looks.

    ¡°Striking it rich ah.¡± ¡®Where would the moneye from apart from robbing it?¡¯

    The Demon Sect members, ¡°...¡±

    They thought Shi Sheng had just been joking, but reality proved them wrong. She really did rob that household.

    The target of their heist was an infamous tyrant in this city. Shi Sheng picked him was because he was rich, and also because even if they killed them all, no self-righteous people woulde looking for trouble.

    After all, everyone wants tyrants dead.

    It must said, this tyrant possessed a lot of money due to how manymoners he extorted. Shi Sheng only got them to bring the gold, leaving everything else untouched.

    Once they left the mansion, one of the Demon Sect members voiced his doubts, ¡°Sect Master, why didn¡¯t we kill them?¡±

    ¡°What for?¡± Shi Sheng tossed a piece of gold up and down, and after a slight pause, continued, ¡°We¡¯ll leave them around to rob again.¡±

    The Demon Sect members were utterly defeated by this answer.

    ¡°Sect Head, is this really okay? This money belongs to themoners...¡± Ting Feng was a bit hesitant.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips twitched as she smacked his shoulder. ¡°Come, tell me: what sect are we again?¡±

    ¡°...The Demon Sect.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes curved upwards. ¡°Any more questions?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re the Demon Sect, not bandits!¡±

    ¡°En, ¡®bandits¡¯ doesn¡¯t sound as nice.¡±

    Ting Feng, ¡°...¡± ¡®No way tomunicate with Sect Master...¡¯

    Shi Sheng chased the rest of the Demon Sect members back to fix the road, leaving behind only Ting Feng to follow her.

    The next day, news spread that the tyrant had been robbed. He made a report to the officials, but it wasn¡¯t of any use. How could those useless bums manage to find anything useful in their investigation?

    Themoners were extremely happy, all supporting the one who had done the deed.

    Shi Sheng strolled around the city, making no effort to cover her tracks. Ting Feng didn¡¯t know what Shi Sheng wanted to do, so he could only continue to follow her.

    On the third day, Shi Sheng found the two leads. They were staying in an inn. She didn¡¯t know whether the ML would still meet his moonlight here after the changes in the plot.

    ¡°Sect Master, why are we tailing Fu Yiyun? You want to kill him?¡± Ting Feng didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Why would I kill him?¡± ¡®The question is: can I(lz) even kill him?¡¯

    Ting Feng guessed, ¡°Then you have a secret crush on him?¡±

    Shi Sheng gave him an unamused look. ¡°I¡¯d prefer a pig over him.¡±

    Ting Feng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Then why are you tailing him?¡¯

    [1] There are several ways to interpret the raws, ¡°Õâ¸öÄ§½ÌÓÐ¶¾¡±. ¡°ÓÐ¶¾¡± literally means containing poison but ¡°¶¾¡± is also the word for drugs. So I took a bit of liberty in the trantion.

 Chapter 400 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (10)

    <h4>Chapter 400 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (10)</h4>

    Even after Fu Yiyun and Bai Luo departed, Liu Xu didn¡¯t show herself. Because Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t been with her, the plot had changed a lot...

    Since Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know when Liu Xu would meet the leads anymore, she decided to head back to make sure the road got fixed first.

    On the way back to the sect, they had to pass by a little town. Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t nned to stop here, but a familiar voice called out.

    ¡°Sect Master. Left Sentinel...¡±

    Shi Sheng had to stop. The man who¡¯d called out ran over to them from the town gates.

    ¡°Why are you guys still here?¡± Ting Feng asked with a frown.

    After staying at the city for several days, the others should¡¯ve made it back to the sect by now.

    The man who¡¯d been addressed by Ting Feng couldn¡¯t help but appear a bit guilty. ¡°Zhou Zhi rescued ady, so we were dyed.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s heart fell as a bad feeling crept up.

    ¡°What¡¯s the name of thedy you saved?¡±

    ¡°Liu Xu. She¡¯s rather pretty too.¡±

    ¡®I(bbb) just knew it. Plot-sama wouldn¡¯t let me(bbb) off...¡¯

    ¡°Go call them over. If Zhou Zhi¡¯s not willing to go, just tell him he doesn¡¯t have to return.¡± Shi Sheng ordered.

    ¡°And thedy?¡±

    Shi Sheng gave the man a false smile. ¡°You can stay with her if you want.¡±

    The man hurriedly shook his head. He turned and ran off. Soon, several people drove the carriages over. There were three in total¡ªone more than before.

    Zhou Zhi was the rather dashing youngd seated on the third carriage. Seeing Shi Sheng, he immediately hopped off. ¡°Sect Master.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at the third carriage in the line. A fair pair of hands slowly lifted the curtain of the carriage, revealing an exquisite face.

    She cautiously looked in Shi Sheng¡¯s direction. The moment she saw who it was, her eyes lit up as she pretended to be pleasantly surprised. ¡°Ms Wu Zheng, why are you here?¡±

    But there was probing in the depths of her eyes. ¡®Those people call her Sect Master. But of which sect? From what I know, she¡¯s always acted alone, so how has she be a sect master in such a short period of time?¡¯

    Shi Sheng ignored her and looked at Zhou Zhi, who was standing in front of the carriage.

    Zhou Zhi spoke hurriedly, ¡°Sect Master, Ms Liu is injured and alone. She seems really pitiful, can we allow her toe back with us?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Shi Sheng rejected without a shred of hesitation.

    ¡°Sect Master...¡± Zhou Zhi¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her. I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s no trouble to you.¡±

    ¡°My answer is still no.¡± Shi Sheng continued rejecting him.

    ¡°Zhou-dage, forget it. It seems Ms Wu Zheng doesn¡¯t like me.¡± Liu Xu bit her lip and spoke in a soft voice.

    The aggrieved expression and pitiful look in her eyes caused several Demon Sect members to be moved.

    Shi Sheng tugged her lips into a malicious smile. ¡°Liu Xu, why¡¯re you acting pitiful towards me? Think I¡¯m like these men, who can¡¯t even stand up straight the moment they see a prettydy?¡±

    Liu Xu acted like she had been humiliated, her face paling and her body trembling. ¡°Ms Wu Zheng, even if you don¡¯t like me, do you have to humiliate me like this?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are, for me to humiliate you?¡± Shi Sheng scoffed coldly.

    ¡°Sect Master!¡± Zhou Zhi walked back to Liu Xu¡¯s carriage, shooting Shi Sheng a dissatisfied look. ¡°Ms Liu is ady, do you have to speak so coarsely?¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®The hell is cannon-fodder like you prattling on for?¡¯

    ¡°Zhou-dage, no need to intercede for me. I¡¯ll just leave.¡± Liu Xu made to get off the carriage as she spoke.

    Zhou Zhi stopped her. ¡°Ms Liu, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll bring you away.¡±

    ¡°Oh that won¡¯t do... Zhou-dage, I can¡¯t implicate you.¡± Liu Xu shook her head strongly, her expression filled with anxiety.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t implicated me in anything. How could I allow ady such as you to leave on your own?¡±

    ¡°Zhou-dage...¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Fuck, it¡¯s a real shame for you two to not be acting in a Qiong Yao[1] drama!¡¯

    Shi Sheng raised her chin in Ting Feng¡¯s direction, but he waspletely at a loss as to what she was trying to convey.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®No rapport!¡¯

    Ting Feng felt like he was innocent in this. After all, how long had he been following her? How was he to have developed a rapport with her already???

    ¡°Sect Master, why don¡¯t we just let Ms Liu follow us back?¡±

    ¡°Sect Master...¡±

    ¡°Are you guys nning on turning coat?¡± Shi Sheng looked at them cidly.

    ¡°No.¡± The person who¡¯d spoken on Liu Xu¡¯s behalf immediately lowered his head. They had all experienced first hand how violent their new Sect Master was.

    Shi Sheng looked at Zhou Zhi, though her words were directed at everyone else, ¡°If anyone else wants to go with her, go ahead.¡±

    None of them made a move.

    ¡°Sect Master, do you really have to be so unreasonable?¡± Zhou Zhi loudly questioned.

    ¡°Unreasonable?!¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s red as she spoke with a serious expression, ¡°Isn¡¯t this all for your sake? Ms Liu Xu is so pretty¡ªmany people will covet her if you bring her back. Do you really want to get yourself so many love rivals?¡±

    It was clear to all that Zhou Zhi liked Liu Xu, so Shi Sheng¡¯s words caused his expression to change.

    Only a small portion of the Demon Sect members had a partner, while everyone else was stuck being single. Though Shi Sheng was very good-looking, her violent personality ensured that no one dared to have any romantic thoughts towards her.

    But Liu Xu was such a weak and gentledy. If she followed him back, wouldn¡¯t those people go crazy over her?

    Reminded by Shi Sheng, Zhou Zhi grew even more certain in his conviction to bring Liu Xu away. Besides, the Demon Sect had been in decline these past few years, so there wasn¡¯t any future with them.

    ¡°Left Sentinel, please help me thank Sect Master for his care all these years and tell him that, if there¡¯s a chance, Zhou Zhi will surely repay him.¡±

    These words were clearly addressed to Jiang Zhan, who was still recuperating behind closed doors.

    He nced at Shi Sheng before speaking to Liu Xu in a gentle tone, ¡°Ms Liu, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Liu Xu was like a startled deer, her wet eyes filled with guilt and worry. ¡°Zhou-dage, this...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go.¡± Zhou Zhi thought Liu Xi was worried about him, so his heart couldn¡¯t help but soften a bit. He ushered her in the carriage before leaping onto the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Brothers, we¡¯ll meet again if it¡¯s our fate.¡± Zhou Zhi saluted everyone else. Some tried to talk him out of it, but Zhou Zhi seemed to have made up his mind as he bid them all farewell.

    The carriage took off in the opposite direction, the setting sun drawing out its shadow.

    Shi Sheng watched thoughtfully. After a few minutes, she got her people to set off again.

    Ting Feng sat next to Shi Sheng. ¡°Sect Master, why were you unwilling to let Liu Xu up the mountain?¡±

    ¡°Why make myself unhappy by bringing her up the mountain, when I clearly don¡¯t like her?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes shone as her lips lifted slightly. ¡°What? Have you fallen for her as well, Left Sentinel?¡±

    Ting Feng hurriedly shook his head. ¡°Liu Xu isn¡¯t my type.¡±

    ¡°That so?¡± Shi Sheng hummed slightly before asking, ¡°Then what is your type?¡±

    Ting Feng stared off into the distance. ¡°Don¡¯t know. How would I know what kind of person I¡¯d fall for, if I still haven¡¯t met them?¡±

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s right.¡±

    If you haven¡¯t even met The One, who knows if you¡¯d end up liking a scumbag or an idiot?

    [1] A famous ywright. I¡¯ve never read/watched any of his dramas, but I heard they had a substantial influence. Here¡¯s the wiki page: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chiung_Yao

 Chapter 401 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (11)

    <h4>Chapter 401 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (11)</h4>

    The robbery Shi Sheng conducted finally gave the Demon Sect some savings. They no longer had to eat buns and drink porridge all day, nor worry about what their next meal would be.

    Shi Sheng made a bunch of men fix the road. Every day, they had to wake up earlier than the roosters and sleepter than the dogs. But at least they had meat to eat.

    So there were always people willing to go fix the road every day.

    Shi Sheng was deeply worried for the Demon Sect¡¯s future. But she hadn¡¯t gotten over it before Jiang Zhan came out of closed-door recuperation.

    He had been recuperating in a hidden room that had been constructed using a cave located at the top of the mountain. The moment he descended the mountain, he saw a group of people busying themselves not too far from him.

    ¡°What¡¯re you guys doing?¡± Jiang Zhan walked over and raised his voice. Though his features were exquisite and feminine, he acted like a tough guy.

    The people he¡¯d shouted at received a fright. More than ten pairs of eyes turned to look at him.

    ¡°S-Sect Master, y-y-you¡¯re out?¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯re you shaking? Would I(lz) eat you?!¡± Jiang Zhan had a short temper. ¡°I asked what you were doing.¡±

    ¡®How could we not shake? You¡¯re not even the Sect Master anymore... Oh, right! You knew that.¡¯

    ¡°F-Fixing the road.¡±

    ¡°Fixing the road? Woah! You guys didn¡¯t budge when I(lz) ordered you thest few times, so why start now? Were you guys nning to surprise me?¡±

    ¡®Who wants to make you happy? We get to eat meat by fixing the road!¡¯

    But they didn¡¯t dare to say this. They were afraid that if they said something wrong, their former Sect Master would chop them up.

    Jiang Zhan cast them a doubtful look. ¡®What¡¯s with them? Why¡¯re they shaking?¡¯

    ¡°Sect Master?¡± Ting Feng hade to call them to eat. Seeing Jiang Zhan standing further up, he couldn¡¯t help but call out in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re finally out?¡±

    Jiang Zhan turned to look at his sentinel. ¡°What¡¯s with them? Why did they start shaking so badly the moment they saw me? Have there been rumours spreading about me again?¡±

    Ting Feng¡¯s lips twitched. He hadn¡¯t expected his Sect Master to have such talent in acting.

    He coughed. ¡°Sect Master, I¡¯ll tell you everything. Don¡¯t be agitated, okay?¡±

    Ting Feng brought Jiang Zhan back inside, where he told him everything that had happened during this period.

    Jiang Zhan¡¯s expression was very colourful. In the end, he blew his top.

    ¡°That crazy woman Wu Zheng stole my(lz) position? And got you guys to fix the road? So you guys turned traitor?!¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, we¡¯re still loyal to you and only you!¡± Ting Feng raised his hand while he swore loyalty with a sincere face. ¡°But you know Ms Wu Zheng¡¯s strength. We aren¡¯t her match...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve(lz) really wasted my(lz) time in keeping you lot around!¡± Jiang Zhan harrumphed angrily. ¡°Where¡¯s that crazy woman? Take me(lz) to her!¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, your wounds have only just healed¡ª¡±

    Having Jiang Zhan¡¯s sharp re directed at him, Ting Feng immediately changed his tune, ¡°Sect Master, follow me.¡±

    ......

    Shi Sheng was in a room, fiddling around with the medicinal nts she¡¯d had people deliver. She was nning to concoct some poisons based on Wu Zheng¡¯s memories. But after starting, she found that it was very troublesome for there were a lot of steps.

    ¡°Wu Zheng!¡±

    Bang!

    An angry roar was apanied by the sound of the door being kicked open.

    Shi Sheng looked up from the green medicinal nts on the table.

    Jiang Zhan strode into the room, anger written all over his face and Scarlet Heaven in his hand.

    ¡°Why, isn¡¯t this the former Sect Master?¡± Shi Sheng got up and backed away a bit. ¡°Not dead yet?¡±

    Jiang Zhan took a look at the items on the table, his features a bit twisted. Then he replied as if he was grinding his teeth, ¡°I¡¯m(lz) a hardy one!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s lips curved up into a shallow smile. ¡°Then how about I send you on your way?¡±

    Jiang Zhan flew into a rage. ¡°Wu Zheng, don¡¯t go overboard! Get the hell out of here!¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I still have to lead the Demon Sect into striking it rich.¡± Shi Sheng shook her head, speaking in a proper tone.

    Jiang Zhan sneered, a hint of ridicule visible on his slightly feminine features, ¡°And by striking it rich, you mean robbing people?¡±

    Shi Sheng raised a brow. ¡°What? Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Of course there¡¯s a problem!¡± Jiang Zhan mmed the table, his voice even louder than before. ¡°The Demon Sect doesn¡¯t do these things!¡±

    ¡°Then what does it do?¡±

    ¡°Murder and arson!¡±

    ¡°Then we can add a side business.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    Only once Jiang Zhan had shouted did he think over Shi Sheng¡¯s words. ¡®What does she mean by adding a side business??? Anyway, this woman never has anything good to say, so I¡¯m not wrong in rejecting her!¡¯

    ¡°You don¡¯t call the shots anymore.¡± Shi Sheng shrugged. ¡°The Demon Sect is mine now.¡±

    Jiang Zhan pointed Scarlet Heaven at her as he quivered in rage.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s smile seemed to have further provoked him, for hepletely forgot about his previous defeat at her hands and stabbed Scarlet Heaven at her.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. Her sword appeared from thin air to block Scarlet Heaven.

    The two fell into a stalemate.

    Jiang Zhan looked at Shi Sheng¡¯s sword before suddenlyughing sinisterly. ¡°This sword of yours is a demonic sword, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    What else could a sword that sucked human blood be but a demonic sword?

    Shi Sheng indifferently answered with a question of her own, ¡°So what if it is?¡±

    Jiang Zhan scoffed coldly, ¡°Do you know what the consequences are if word gets out?¡±

    Demonic swords were powerful weapons created through special means. These types of weapons were much stronger than others.

    But these weapons always brought blood and death with them. If one wasn¡¯t careful, they¡¯d receive a bacsh and turn into a freak that only knew how to kill.

    Everyone in jianghu hated these types of weapons to the bone.

    ¡°What consequences? Will they kill me?¡± Shi Shengughed frivolously before continuing in an arrogant tone, ¡°They¡¯d need to have the ability to do so first.¡±

    Jiang Zhan ground his teeth. ¡°Wu Zheng, don¡¯t think you¡¯re invincible!¡±

    ¡°I just am. What of it?¡± ¡®Even I¡¯m scared when I show off!¡¯

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Shi Sheng made use of Jiang Zhan¡¯s inattention to aim a kick at his privates.

    ¡°Ow¡ª!¡±

    Jiang Zhan released his sword to hold his lower body. His face was pale as he squeezed a few words out through gritted teeth, ¡°Wu Zheng! You¡¯re shameless!¡±

    ¡®She kicked my manhood! Fucking hurts!¡¯

    Shi Sheng¡¯s sword carved a beautiful afterimage as it swungzily in the air. She spoke disdainfully, ¡°What¡¯s the point of caring about face? Can you eat it? Can you use it to rule the world?¡±

    Jiang Zhan couldn¡¯t straighten up because of the pain¡ªeven speaking caused him to hurt. ¡®This lunatic!¡¯

    Shi Sheng raised a brow. Though her voice was light, it contained an arrogant confidence as she spoke, ¡°One with great ambition does not care for trifling matters.¡±

    ¡®What a good ¡°does not care for trifling matters¡±! This Sect Master will remember it!¡¯

    Jiang Zhan knew he currently couldn¡¯t beat Shi Sheng, so after the pain subsided a bit, he merely snapped at her, ¡°Wu Zheng, don¡¯t get cocky! Just you wait!¡±

    He red at Shi Sheng onest time, before using Scarlet Heaven as a cane to support himself as he limped out. ¡®I¡¯ll have this lunatic Wu Zheng begging for mercy sooner orter!¡¯

    ¡°Wait? In your dreams. You¡¯ll never catch up to me.¡± ¡®Who do you think you are to make me(bbb) wait for you?¡¯

    Jiang Zhan tripped and only managed to save himself from facenting by catching the doorframe. ¡®Wu! Zheng! This isn¡¯t over!¡¯

    He suddenly regretted...

    Author¡¯s note:

    Jiang Zhan: Why am I always the one getting injured?

    Little Fairy: Because you¡¯re not favoured.

    Jiang Zhan: Why not?

    Little Fairy: ...Probably because you look like a woman?

    Jiang Zhan: Come here, and see if I¡¯ll beat you till you ascend the heavens!

    Little Fairy: I¡¯m already in the heavens. I¡¯m a little fairy ah.

    Jiang Zhan: ...Fucking shameless!

    Little Fairy: The ambitious don¡¯t bother with trifles! *plops to knees* Please vote, little angels!

 Chapter 402 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (12)

    <h4>Chapter 402 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (12)</h4>

    The Demon Sect members were famous for being afraid of death, taking the stance that ¡®everyone has a part to y in treasuring life¡¯.

    So ever since Jiang Zhan came out from seclusion, the Demon Sect trended towards a whole new style. As the former Sect Master, the sect members still listened to Jiang Zhan, but this meant that they both couldn¡¯t eat meat and had to fix the road regardless.

    ¡°You guys turned coat for a few pieces of meat?! Where¡¯s your dignity?!¡± Jiang Zhan was so angry, he felt like he was going to burst.

    ¡°On the day we entered the Demon Sect, didn¡¯t you tell us that dignity couldn¡¯t fill our stomachs? That real men had to be flexible? We¡¯re lying low and waiting for our chance ah!¡± A sect member retorted.

    Jiang Zhan, ¡°...¡± ¡®Since when did I say something as dumb as that?! Wait, that¡¯s not the point.¡¯

    Jiang Zhan beckoned the sect members closer. ¡°You guys drug her tonight. I(lz) want to take back my position!¡±

    ¡°Sect Master...¡± ¡®Are you an idiot?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s not realistic to drug Ms Wu Zheng.¡±

    The man spoke euphemistically and gave Jiang Zhan a sincere look.

    Jiang Zhan, ¡°...¡± ¡®Even if you spoke euphemistically and look at me sincerely, I still feel like I¡¯ve been looked down on.¡¯

    Jiang Zhan smacked his hand towards the sect member who had spoken. Thetter hurriedly pulled his head back, sessfully dodging the p.

    ¡°Still dare to dodge! Come here!¡± Jiang Zhan pointed at him.

    The sect member weakly stretched his head out and closed his eyes in resignation.

    ¡°What else can you do, besides bully them?¡± A melodious voice spoke from behind him.

    Jiang Zhan¡¯s hand stopped in mid-air. He turned around to look at the woman who had appeared behind him at some point, rage instantly filling his heart. ¡°So what if I discipline my own people?! Huh?!¡±

    Shi Sheng shook her head. ¡®This idiot.¡¯

    ¡°Is the road fixed yet? Seeing as you guys are gathered here chatting... You don¡¯t want to eat meat anymore?¡±

    Those people shot Jiang Zhan a gaze that said ¡°good luck¡±, before grabbing their tools and running down the mountain.

    ¡°You¡ª You¡ª¡± ¡®This lunatic is simply my nemesis!¡¯

    ¡°Be a good, useless former Sect Master and don¡¯t cause any trouble. Otherwise, I¡¯ll mince you.¡± Shi Sheng made a throat-slitting gesture, a malicious smile on her face.

    Jiang Zhan¡¯s breathing quickened as his face reddened. ¡®Is it my fault that I can¡¯t beat this woman?! I don¡¯t believe it!¡¯

    ......

    In the dark and gloomy night, the moon made for a cold crescent in the sky.

    The woman on the bed appeared to be asleep, her chest barely rising and falling.

    Jiang Zhan jumped in through the window and cautiously approached the bedside.

    He checked to make sure that the person on the bed was sleeping deeply, before revealing a wicked grin.

    He took a small paper pouch from his sleeve and opened it. A strong wind suddenly blew from the front towards him, causing the pouch to upturn its powdered contents all over his face.

    He subconsciously shut his eyes. But the next second, he felt something off and retreated a few paces.

    Crash!

    He didn¡¯t know if he¡¯d knocked into a table or a cupboard. But whatever it was, he was stopped in his tracks. Not having felt any killing intent, he used his sleeves to scrub furiously at his face.

    When his eyes could open once more, he saw that the woman on the bed had sat up at some point. The moonlight streaming in through the window reflected off a pair of cold, gleaming eyes that were really quite terrifying.

    Jiang Zhan¡¯s scalp tingled and his body froze. He gulped. ¡®C¡¯mon, I¡¯m a demon that people fear, right? How could I be scared of a woman?¡¯

    The next day, when the Demon Sect members woke up, they found their former Sect Master hanging from a pir that had been erected in an empty spot.

    He also had rashes all over his face.

    Ting Feng raised his head to look at his dumb Sect Master. ¡®I already told you not to oppose that person, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Got youreuppance, eh? You brought it on yourself!¡¯

    Gu Yu expressionlessly folded his arms and left to absorb natural energies.

    ¡°Ting Feng! Gu Yu! Get me(lz) down from here!¡± Jiang Zhan¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse from the treatment he¡¯d receivedst night.

    Ting Feng sent people to get his dumb Sect Master down and bring him into a room.

    As Ting Feng helped Jiang Zhan apply ointment to the affected areas, he tried to make Jiang Zhan see reason. ¡°Sect Master, Ms Wu Zheng is doing a pretty good job of being Sect Master. You see, our whole sect gets warm clothes and enough food. And back then¡ª¡±

    ¡°Did I not provide for you guys?¡± Jiang Zhan was unwilling to admit defeat. ¡°I regret it now, okay?¡±

    Ting Feng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Now that you mention it...no. I suddenly find Sect Master Wu Zheng much better than this dumb Sect Master of mine...¡¯

    Jiang Zhan relentlessly caused trouble¡ªthough it always resulted in him being severely punished by Shi Sheng.

    After this persisted for a long time, even Ting Feng no longer bothered with him.

    Because Jiang Zhan was very upset, he ran away from home.

    Not too long after, news of Jiang Zhan massacring people could be heard. However, everyone in the sect was calm, as if not interested in the slightest.

    Noticing Shi Sheng¡¯s curiosity, Ting Feng filled her in on the details.

    Jiang Zhan had never killed anyone. He had taken over the Demon Sect when he was but 15. His father had transferred all the inner energy he had to him, but Jiang Zhan¡¯s sword technique was toocklustre, and he didn¡¯t have any talent in stewardship, so he wasn¡¯t a good Sect Master by any stretch of the imagination.

    All those rumours had been made up by them. That way, Jiang Zhan would seem stronger in the eyes of others, discouraging them from provoking the Demon Sect.

    Shi Sheng silently gave Ting Feng a big thumbs-up. ¡®This show-off, I give 101 points. Not even afraid that the extra 1 point will go to your head!¡¯

    ¡°Apart from Sect Master...Jiang, everyone else in the Demon Sect is pretty capable.¡± Ting Feng scratched his head.

    For the sake of differentiating between Shi Sheng and Jiang Zhan, they called the former ¡°Sect Master¡± and thetter ¡°Sect Master Jiang¡±. Though they still called Jiang Zhan ¡°Sect Master¡± in private.

    Since Shi Sheng showed no reaction to this on the asional moments when she bumped into them doing so, they treated it as silent consent.

    Shi Sheng nodded. ¡®Very capable alright! ...At ganging up on someone! Yet you guys run even faster than rabbits when you have to 1v1! Please ept my deepest respects!¡¯

    ¡°Actually, our sect didn¡¯t always use to be here...¡± A hint of nostalgia appeared in Ting Feng¡¯s eyes. ¡°And we weren¡¯t always so poor either.¡±

    They had only fallen to this state after Jiang Zhan took over from his predecessor. After all, with a Sect Master that didn¡¯t bother with proper management and only knew how to give random orders, what would one expect?

    ¡°If not here, then where did it use to be?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡®I was wondering why a Demon Sect was so poor. This is simply not the jianghu I¡¯m used to!¡¯

    Ting Feng looked to the east. ¡°Mt. Di. It¡¯s the peak closest to the sea. The Demon Sect used to live there for generations...but it was burnt to ashes.¡±

    Towards the end, Ting Feng¡¯s tone turned downcast.

    5 years ago, the righteous sects of the pugilistic world gathered to exterminate the Demon Sect, causing the deaths and injuries of many of its members. The only ones who¡¯d escaped had ended up in the camp they were in now.

    Ting Feng and Gu Yu hadn¡¯t been Sentinels at the time, merely Jiang Zhan¡¯s bodyguards.

    The responsibility of bringing the younger generation of the Demon Sect to escape fell on Jiang Zhan. In the end, they had set up camp on this spot. That was how Ting Feng and Gu Yu somehow got their positions as Sentinels.

    ¡°Did I have any enmity with Jiang Zhan?¡± Shi Sheng had wanted to ask this for a long time.

    ¡®For fuck¡¯s sakes, maybe I¡¯d overlook it if it was just Jiang Zhan¡¯s ¡°you-owe-me¡± expression, but everyone else in the Demon Sect acts really familiar with me!¡¯

    Ting Feng nked out for a while before speaking, ¡°Sect Master may have already forgotten. While the previous Sect Master was still alive, he once brought Sect Master Jiang to Medicine Granny. Sect Master Jiang was pranked by you and has never forgotten about it. He¡¯d always talk about this in his spare time, so everyone knows about you.¡±

    Shi Sheng fell silent. There was nothing in Wu Zheng¡¯s memories about this, probably because she was still too young then. ¡®But he actually remembered being pranked for this long? Really now!¡¯

 Chapter 403 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (13)

    <h4>Chapter 403 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (13)</h4>

    A story about jianghu and the pugilistic world wouldn¡¯t beplete without an Alliance Head.

    The decennial gathering where the new Alliance Head would be selected was going to begin soon, so Shi Sheng brought people to descend the mountain once more.

    Shi Sheng told them to go rob people on their own while she headed for Brightmoon Vige, which had traditionally been the base of every Alliance Head, on her own.

    The leads were sure to appear at an event this major.

    Brightmoon Vige was very lively right now. Most people arrived in groups, so Shi Sheng travelling on her own (coupled with her looks) soon attracted attention.

    But Shi Sheng didn¡¯t recognise any of them save for the Jadewater Vige Head.

    ¡°Ms Wu Zheng is here to participate in the Alliance Gathering too?¡± The Vige Head walked to stand in front of Shi Sheng. If one ignored the cunning look in his eyes, his attitude was pretty amiable.

    ¡°Was I not allowed to?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°Then isn¡¯t there something wrong with your question? Isn¡¯t the whole point ofing here to participate in the Gathering? Or is it to kill people?¡±

    The Vige Head, ¡°...¡± ¡®Just who the hell taught this pricklyss?¡¯

    He suppressed his anger and did his best to remain calm, asking, ¡°Ms Wu Zheng doesn¡¯t have an invitation, right?¡±

    Invitations would only be sent to people with proper statuses in jianghu, so the unorthodox definitely wouldn¡¯t be in possession of one.

    ¡°What¡¯s it any of your business whether or not I have one?¡± ¡®Why does this Jadewater Vige Head keep showing his face around me?¡¯

    The Vige Head offered, ¡°Ms Wu Zheng, you don¡¯t have to be so guarded. If you don¡¯t have an invitation, I can bring you in.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that I might kill ¡®em all after I enter?¡± Shi Sheng gave him a false smile.

    The Vige Head was stumped, his eyes darkening. ¡®If she really does anything after going in, I¡¯ll be implicated. It¡¯s not worth it.¡¯

    ¡°Jiejie.¡±

    A joyful voice called out, ¡°Uncle Zhong.¡±

    The Vige Head looked at the person running towards them, his features rxing as he found a reason to divert the topic. ¡°Xiaoluo, you¡¯re here too.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Bai Luo nodded. She looked at Shi Sheng and asked curiously. ¡°Jiejie, are you here to participate in the Alliance Gathering too?¡±

    There was one good thing about dummies¡ªthey¡¯d forget about how nasty you were very easily.

    ¡°En.¡± Shi Sheng nodded casually before looking behind her. Fu Yiyun was absent.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Sir Fu?¡± The Vige Head seemed to have heard Shi Sheng¡¯s mental question and voiced it for her.

    Bai Luo¡¯s smile froze, a hint of pain shing in her eyes before she slowly lowered her head and mumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±

    Seeing Bai Luo like this, the Vige Head connected the dots. He patted her head like a senior would to a junior. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡±

    ¡°En...¡± Bai Luo¡¯s expression was still downcast.

    ¡®The ML has definitely met Liu Xu and is together with her, otherwise Bai Luo wouldn¡¯t reveal such an expression.¡¯ Shi Sheng clicked her tongue thoughtfully, before walking towards the vige gates.

    The Jadewater Vige Head wanted to see how Shi Sheng would enter, so he immediately followed her. Bai Luo lowered her head and followed suit.

    Just as Shi Sheng was about to reach the gates where the invitations were being checked, a disturbance started in the crowd behind her.

    ¡°It¡¯s Sir Fu...¡±

    Faint murmurs could be heard from the distance.

    Bai Luo clutched at her sleeves and looked towards the source of the disturbance.

    Fu Yiyun and another woman, both wearing white clothes, walked out from the crowd.

    The handsome man and beautifuldy walking together appeared to be a perfect pair.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t see Zhou Zhi... ¡®He¡¯s definitely been cannonfoddered.¡¯

    ¡°Xiaoluo-meimei.¡± Liu Xu caught sight of Bai Luo first. Her expression was an appropriate mix of surprise and worry. ¡°Why did you run off on your own that day? Yiyun-gege and I were very worried about you.¡±

    Bai Luo looked at Fu Yiyun, who was standing a pace behind Liu Xu. His gaze merelynded on her for a second before shifting.

    A wave of disappointment appeared in Bai Luo¡¯s heart. ¡®He¡¯s not worried about me at all.¡¯

    ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m okay.¡± Bai Luo replied in a small voice.

    Liu Xu pulled Bai Luo¡¯s hand over in an intimate manner. Bai Luo shook, but Liu Xu tightened her grip, making the former unable to break free.

    Since Fu Yiyun was standing right here, Bai Luo didn¡¯t dare to yank her hand free, so she could only ufortably allow Liu Xu to hold her hand.

    Though Liu Xu had a gentle smile on her face, the triumph in her eyes couldn¡¯t be fully concealed. ¡°Did Jiejie do anything wrong to make you angry at me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Bai Luo shook her head.

    ¡°Then how could you leave without telling us? I thought I did something wrong...¡±

    Bai Luo merely shook her head.

    She wanted to pull her hand back, but hadn¡¯t expected Liu Xu to suddenly loosen her grip. With the little more strength Bai Luo used, it caused Liu Xu to stumble backwards towards the stairs.

    Bai Luo panicked and reached out to catch her, but Fu Yiyun beat her to it. He caught Liu Xu by the waist and, with a slight exertion, pulled her into his arms.

    Bai Luo¡¯s hand froze in mid-air.

    ¡°Xiaoluo-meimei...¡± Liu Xu stared at Bai Luo in shock, merely calling out weakly to thetter but not using her of anything.

    That pitiful appearance led the onlookers to fill in the gaps of a melodramatic story between them.

    Shi Sheng gave Liu Xu a like inwardly. ¡®Now this is the highest level of being a white lotus. With how na?ve the FL is, if the heavenly dao wasn¡¯t protecting her, she probably wouldn¡¯t havested even one round.¡¯

    Fu Yiyun lowered his head to ask Liu Xu if she was fine, ignoring Bai Luo.

    Bai Luo¡¯s fingers trembled and she slowly withdrew her hand, lowering her head to look at her embroidered shoes that peeked out from underneath her skirt.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just didn¡¯t expect Xiaoluo-meimei to have such strength.¡± Liu Xu shook her head at Fu Yiyun.

    ¡°She¡¯s always clumsy like this.¡± Fu Yiyun replied.

    Bai Luo¡¯s hands, which were hidden by her sleeves, interlocked together. She spoke in a small voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    Shi Sheng shook her head and turned to leave, but Liu Xu just had to call out to her.

    Shi Sheng turned to look at Liu Xu, her lips tugged into a smile.

    That smile was very shallow¡ªit could be described as a faint upturn of her lips, yet no one could miss it.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Wu Zheng. Didn¡¯t you hear thatdy call out her name?¡±

    ¡°Wu Zheng? Which one?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean which one? It¡¯s not like there are many people with the same name...¡±

    ¡°I heard she has a sword that¡¯s even more powerful than Scarlet Heaven. I wonder if it¡¯s true.¡±

    The scrutinising gazes held hints of probing, as if they were trying to find where Shi Sheng had hidden the sword on her person.

    Liu Xu spoke in a tone as gentle as water, ¡°Ms Wu Zheng, I¡¯m really sorry about that matter. I didn¡¯t know¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Shi Sheng raised a hand to silence her. ¡°Zhou Zhi went with you of his own ord. It has nothing to do with me, so don¡¯t apologise.¡±

    Liu Xu felt awkward for a moment before a dark glint shed in her eyes and she stepped back. ¡°Then I was thinking too much. Don¡¯t mind it too much, Ms Wu Zheng.¡±

    She paused before continuing, ¡°Are you here to participate in the Alliance Gathering too? How about we go in together¡ª¡±

    White lotuses weren¡¯t scary.

    Glib-tongued white lotuses weren¡¯t scary either.

    Scheming and glib-tongued white lotuses were the real deal.

    Look at how she didn¡¯t directly mention the fact that Wu Zheng couldn¡¯t possibly have an invitation, yet at the same time, drew everyone¡¯s attention to this point.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll turn white[1].¡± Shi Sheng spoke with a false smile.

    Liu Xu naturally didn¡¯t know what Shi Sheng was talking about, so she gave thetter a doubtful look.

    To tell the truth, Liu Xu was already feeling very impatient because of Shi Sheng¡¯s unexpected reactions over and over again. But she couldn¡¯t disy any of it, merely smiling gently at Shi Sheng instead.

    [1] I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s saying she¡¯s afraid she¡¯ll die if she goes in with them? Dead people turn white right? Plus it¡¯s rted to white lotus so...

 Chapter 404 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (14)

    <h4>Chapter 404 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (14)</h4>

    ¡°Jiejie.¡± Bai Luo fell back so that she was walking next to Shi Sheng. She lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Do you have an invitation? Do you want to use mine?¡±

    ¡®With so many people watching, it¡¯d be embarrassing if jiejie can¡¯t take out an invitation.¡¯

    ¡°Mind your own business.¡± ¡®FLs have amon problem of sticking their nose into other people¡¯s affairs.¡¯

    Bai Luo lowered her eyes, hiding the hurt in their depths.

    The surrounding people didn¡¯t move. It seemed they were waiting for Shi Sheng to go first so they could see whether she really had an invitation or not.

    Well, since they gave her a chance to show off, it¡¯d be rude for her to not oblige, right?

    Shi Sheng leisurely drew an invitation out and ced it on the table.

    Her finger tapped on the invitation, reminding the person doing the examination. ¡°Take a good look.¡±

    The person smiled and nodded, opening it up to have a look before taking out a name list topare. He found the name ¡°Wu Zheng¡± at the bottom.

    ¡°Ms Wu Zheng, pleasee in.¡±

    Those words proved that the invitation was real.

    ¡®How could it be? How could Brightmoon Vige issue an invitation to her???¡¯

    Everyone was confused, Liu Xu even more so.

    This matter became a hot topic of discussion.

    Though Brightmoon Vige didn¡¯t give a clear exnation, several people who had good rtions with them managed to dig up some information.

    Shi Sheng was acquainted with Shen Xinghai, the younger brother of the current Alliance Head. He was also the frontrunner for the position in this Alliance Gathering.

    Just when had the two met? Well, it was a long story.

    Shi Sheng met Shen Xinghai on the way to Brightmoon Vige. He was pretty unlucky to have been drugged, causing him to lose all his martial arts and his consciousness to be muddled.

    Shi Sheng had just been nning to find someone to test out her poisons on and ran into Shen Xinghai who had been lying on the side of the road, condition unknown.

    Seeing that he was still alive, she dragged him back to use as a guinea pig.

    Shen Xinghai clung on to life even after she was done with him, so Shi Sheng kindly helped him find a physician. Don¡¯t ask her why. Probably because she was in a good mood.

    But Shen Xinghai ended up thinking Shi Sheng saved him...

    No matter how much Shi Sheng exined that she had been using him to test her poisons, that she¡¯d been nning to kill him, and that his survival was entirely his own doing, Shen Xinghai simply refused to listen, firmly believing that Shi Sheng had saved him.

    Hearing that she was nning to go to Brightmoon Vige, he even gave her an invitation.

    Even Shi Sheng didn¡¯t have a way to deal with people so capable of self-hypnotism.

    Shen Xinghai hadn¡¯t been mentioned in the plot, so he ought to have nothing to do with the leads.

    Shi Sheng ended up taking up temporary residence in the vige. It seemed like Shen Xinghai wasn¡¯t here¡ªat least, she didn¡¯t see him. But somehow, rumours about the two of them started circting.

    Basically, they could be summarised in a few words:

    There was something illicit between them.

    Shi Sheng wished to express her disdain. ¡®You think just anyone would do?¡¯

    ......

    ¡°Sir Fu is really good to Ms Liu. She merely coughed a bit yesterday, but he was anxious enough to get us to summon a physician.¡±

    ¡°And he¡¯s really good-looking too... It¡¯d be a real fortune to marry him. If Sir Fu took a liking to me, I¡¯d be willing to be a nun in my next life!¡±

    ¡°Keep dreaming! Sir Fu already has Ms Liu¡ªthere¡¯s no more room for anyone else.¡±

    The maids walked past Bai Luo,ughing as they teased one another, but their words wouldn¡¯t leave her ears.

    Bai Luo despondently continued forward when suddenly, she felt her foot kick something. She slowly lowered her head to look.

    It was a purse that someone had dropped.

    Bai Luo picked up the purse, intending on handing it to the vige¡¯s steward, but she ended up circling back to the original spot. She dejectedly slumped down to sit beside the pool.

    ¡°Xiaoluo-meimei...¡±

    Bai Luo looked up to see a woman dressed in a mellow yellow dress smiling as she approached.

    ......

    By the time Shi Sheng heard about Bai Luo nearly drowning to death, it was already evening. Had a maid not gone to look for a purse she¡¯d misced, Bai Luo probably would¡¯ve died in that pool.

    ¡°Ms Bai came down with a fever. The physician says if it doesn¡¯t subside, her life will be in danger.¡± The maid sent to serve Shi Sheng told her about the news. Shen Xinghai had especially sent this maid to tend to her needs.

    Without any change in expression, Shi Sheng drank the congee. ¡°How¡¯d she fall in?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know. Nobody saw... If Xiaozi hadn¡¯t gone back to find her purse, she might¡¯ve...¡± The maid didn¡¯t continue.

    Shi Sheng set the bowl down. ¡®How could the heavenly dao¡¯s beloved FL-sama die so easily?¡¯

    ¡°Miss, are you not eating?¡± Seeing Shi Sheng drink only one bowl of congee, the maid softly asked, ¡°Is the congee not to your liking?¡±

    Their Second Young Master had told them to serve thisdy well. They wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences of upsetting her.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty nice.¡± Shi Sheng wiped her mouth and got up. ¡°Does the Gathering start tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it officially starts tomorrow.¡± The maid frowned as she cleaned up the dishes. ¡®It mustn¡¯t be to her liking. I¡¯ll get the kitchen to send something different tomorrow.¡¯

    After the maid finished cleaning up, she left the room. On the way to the kitchens, she met several other maids, who pulled her to one side to ask cautiously, ¡°Is Ms Wu Zheng hard to please?¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a good reputation in jianghu. Xiaocai, you have to be careful.¡±

    Xiaocai smiled slightly. ¡°Ms Wu Zheng is pretty amiable.¡±

    Ever since she¡¯d been sent to serve Shi Sheng, Xiaocai had never seen thetter lose her temper. And the asional small talk they¡¯d exchanged gave Xiaocai the impression that Shi Sheng was someone pretty easy to get along with. She didn¡¯t know why Shi Sheng was rumoured to be cruel and heartless.

    ¡°Really?¡± The other maids clearly didn¡¯t believe her.

    Xiaocai nodded slightly. ¡°I need to get back to work. Let¡¯s talk when I have the time.¡±

    ¡°Xiaocai, be careful ah.¡± The others couldn¡¯t help but remind her worriedly.

    By the time Xiaocai returned to the room, Shi Sheng was already lying down on the rocking chair, her eyes shut. Whether she was asleep or just resting, Xiaocai didn¡¯t know.

    Xiaocai didn¡¯t dare to disturb her and so quietly left the room. She really felt like thisdy really wasn¡¯t as scary as the rumours made her out to be.

    On the next day, Shi Sheng woke up very early. After breakfast, Xiaocai brought her to where the arenas were. There was a total of three arenas. Thepetition was held in a ¡°King of the Hill¡±-style where the one whosted the longest in each arena had a chance topete for the position of Alliance Head.

    Forpetitions like these, most of the real contenders would save their strength and only challenge the arena towards the end, so the early fights weren¡¯t much to look at.

    Because of Shen Xinghai, Shi Sheng easily got a seat in the same row as the current Alliance Head, Shen Xingyang.

    Shen Xinghai was born to his father in his twilight years, so there was a more than 20 years age gap between him and his brother.

    The two looked rather simr, though Shen Xingyang was burlier and more stout than his younger brother.

    He examined Shi Sheng curiously.

    Her legs were crossed as she gnawed on melon seeds. Noticing Shen Xingyang¡¯s gaze, she turned slightly to meet it with her own.

    Shen Xingyang nodded in greeting. He swapped ces with the person sitting beside her. ¡°Ms Wu Zheng, you saved my younger brother. I was busy these past few days, so I wasn¡¯t able to thank you in person.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®I(lz) already said I(lz) hadn¡¯t nned to save him!¡¯

    She tossed the melon seed in her hand aside. ¡°Alliance Head Shen, I really didn¡¯t rescue Second Young Master Shen. Really, believe me. I was nning on killing him back then.¡±

    Shen Xingyang was unmoved, his smile unchanged as he spoke, ¡°Ms Wu Zheng is rather different from the rumours.¡±

    ¡®Those rumours are mostly fake, like the ones that idiot Jiang Zhan got people to circte about himself. But I¡¯m telling the truth ah!

    Shen Xinghai, just how did you brainwash your brother?!¡¯

 Chapter 405 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (15)

    <h4>Chapter 405 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (15)</h4>

    Shen Xingyang told Shi Sheng that he¡¯d invite her to a meal after today¡¯s matches were over.

    She could only look up at the sky despondently. ¡®I probably have to kill Shen Xinghai in front of him for Shen Xinyang to believe that I really did mean to kill the dude back then... But he¡¯s not here, so I can¡¯t...¡¯

    Naturally, someone as busy as Shen Xingyang wouldn¡¯t chat with Shi Sheng for too long; he soon sat back down.

    But the others didn¡¯t think that way.

    There had already been rumours that there was something going on between her and Shen Xinghai. Now, seeing Shi Sheng chatting happily with his older brother, wasn¡¯t that simply affirming the rumours?

    For a while, Shi Sheng received more looks than the actualpetition.

    Shi Sheng felt very speechless with these people. She kept feeling like they¡¯d walked into the wrong set or something. ¡®This is a tragedy novel; the hell are you guys acting likeic relief? Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s aedy novel next door?¡¯

    [This world is the setting for a series of novels. The other male lead is Shen Xinghai. His novel is one with loving leads, so no broken character settings there.] System ¡®considerately¡¯ exined.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®No wonder Shen Xinghai just refused to die despite all that. He¡¯s a fucking ML; the hell¡¯s he going to die! System, you¡¯re really getting better at fixing bugs, eh?¡¯

    [Thank you for thepliment.]

    ¡®*flips table* Who¡¯splimenting you?! You¡¯ve already lost all face for your master! You¡¯re telling me you can have four leads in the same world?!¡¯

    System didn¡¯t reply, probably because it was afraid that she was trying to squeeze information from it.

    Shi Sheng wondered inwardly, ¡®What¡¯ll happen to this world if I off Shen Xinghai?¡¯

    [Host, please avoid such dangerous thoughts.] System truly felt tired inside. It really didn¡¯t want to serve such a person.

    ¡®Didn¡¯t you go offline? Why¡¯re you popping up again?¡¯

    [......] ¡®I was afraid you¡¯d go astray! Do I have it easy?!¡¯

    ¡®What¡¯s Shen Xinghai doing?¡¯

    [...Because you dragged him away with you, he missed the setting where he was originally supposed to meet his FL. So now he¡¯s gone off to meet her.]

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s my fault again? Who the hell knew I¡¯d be so lucky to be able to pick up the other ML by just randomly grabbing someone off the road?!

    Fine... It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have had itchy hands and picked up stuff that belonged to a FL...

    Though, who is the other FL?¡¯

    System didn¡¯t make a peep. Would it dare to say anything? What if its host¡¯s brain suddenly short-circuited and she decided to off the other FL?

    System didn¡¯t reply.

    Shi Sheng shook her head and tossed this matter out of her mind. Well, it wasn¡¯t like she had any choice. Without the rted plot or memories, who the hell knew who the other FL was?

    The contest today had ended. The most promising contenders didn¡¯t participate; Fu Yiyun hadn¡¯t even shown himself.

    On the way back to her residence, Shi Sheng passed by a smallpound and saw quite a few people crowding around it.

    She curiously tried to peek inside, but there were too many people blocking the way for her to see.

    ¡°Miss, please wait while I go and ask them.¡± Xiaocai spoke, having caught her movement.

    Xiaocai seemed pretty popr, for someone immediately told her what had happened when she went to ask.

    Xiaocai jogged back, her expression a bit odd. ¡°Miss, Ms Bai and Ms Liu had an argument. Ms Bai said that Ms Liu pushed her into the pond...¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡®A confrontation so quick?¡¯

    ¡°Who¡¯d Fu Yiyun speak up for?¡±

    Xiaocai shook her head. They were standing outside, so there was no way to know what the situation inside was.

    Shi Sheng raised a brow slightly. ¡®Starting the torment stage already? Tsk tsk!¡¯

    After roughly three to four minutes, Fu Yiyun apanied Liu Xu out. She was currently trying to coax Fu Yiyun. Though his expression was unsightly, he still patiently listened to her.

    If not for Bai Luo, Fu Yiyun could be considered a good man.

    ¡°Yiyun-gege, Xiaoluo-meimei¡¯s mind is muddled from the fever, don¡¯t be angry at her. Let¡¯s talk to her after she gets better...¡±

    Since there wasn¡¯t much distance between them and Shi Sheng, she heard every word Liu Xu said.

    ¡°What do you think of that woman?¡± Shi Sheng asked Xiaocai.

    Xiaocai lowered her head, speaking respectfully, ¡°Miss, this one doesn¡¯t dare to form opinions about our guests.¡±

    ¡°Keep your distance from these kinds of women.¡± ¡®Else you¡¯d get screwed over without knowing.¡¯

    Xiaocai was mildly surprised. ¡®Ms Liu¡¯s personality is very nice¡ªeveryone praises and envies her, so why does Ms Wu Zheng say that?¡¯

    That night, Shi Sheng was invited to dinner by Shen Xingyang. The whole time, she simply ate and gave a few short replies out of politeness whenever Shen Xingyang struck up a conversation.

    He didn¡¯t make things difficult for her, simply getting people to send her back to her residence after dinner.

    Thepetition continued over the next few days. As more and more people challenged the arena, the number of contestants dwindled steadily.

    Ever since that day, Bai Luo¡¯s illness showed no signs of improving.

    Even on thest day of thepetition, Shen Xinghai still hadn¡¯t returned, so he was definitely out of the running for Alliance Head.

    Fu Yiyun was thest man standing, having suavely dispatched the otherpetitors. No one dared to challenge him now.

    ¡°Is there anyone else who wishes to challenge the arena?¡± The host shouted.

    He was answered with only silence.

    ¡°Since no one else wishes to challenge any further, then Sir Fu and Alliance Head Shen will duel on the morrow to decide the next Alliance Head. If there are no objections, then let us meet again tomorrow.¡±

    Yep, it wouldn¡¯t do to just win thepetition. You also had to beat the current Alliance Head to take over the position.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡±

    This shout sessfully drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    Since Shi Sheng was seated higher up, she was able to see the dark-clothed figure walking over from behind the crowd at a nce.

    ¡°Why¡¯re you blocking the road? Make way! Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m(lz) passing through?¡±

    Shi Sheng facepalmed. ¡®Hey Mr Viin, can you please improve your show-off skills? Look at yourpatriots¡ªthey all either fly in or influence people into making way on their own. Only you have to tell people to get out of the way...¡¯

    Jiang Zhan had rushed over from god-knows-where. His clothes were covered in filth, his chubby puppy trailing along behind him, it¡¯s short tail wagging very cutely.

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t this the puppy fromst time? Why is it still only this big after several months have passed?¡¯

    Jiang Zhan hopped on to the arena. His puppy couldn¡¯t jump that high, so it could only yelp at him. Jiang Zhan leapt back off to carry it up.

    The surrounding onlookers, ¡°...¡± ¡®Is this idiot here to make usugh?¡¯

    ¡°Sect Master Jiang, may I know why you havee?¡± As the Alliance Head, Shen Xingyang could only stand up and act as the representative to speak to the ¡®demon chief¡¯ Jiang Zhan.

    Jiang Zhan stroked his little puppy. ¡°Of course it¡¯s to get revenge forst time.¡±

    ¡°If Sect Master Jiang and Sir Fu have any enmity, please resolve it privately. Today, we are here topete¡ª¡±

    Jiang Zhan immediately changed his tune. ¡°Then I¡¯ll enter the contest.¡±

    Shen Xingyang, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Sect Master Jiang, we¡¯re selecting the next Alliance Head with thispetition, how could you join in?¡± One of the bolder people shouted. ¡°I think Sect Master Jiang should go home and get married off; what do you guys say? Hahaha!¡±

    Mockingughter erupted from the crowd, who brought up Jiang Zhan¡¯s looks. They mocked his feminine looks despite being a grown man.

    Jiang Zhan had already grown immune to people mocking him for his looks, but that didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t retaliate.

    The ones who¡¯dughed the hardest suddenly felt a strong wind blow past, before feeling that it was rather cool.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The sounds of women screaming suddenly came from the crowd.

    The men lowered their heads to find themselves stark naked. As one, they crossed their legs and covered up their privates, ring at Jiang Zhan with red faces.

 Chapter 406 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (16)

    <h4>Chapter 406 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (16)</h4>

    Shi Sheng turned her head, unable to watch any longer. ¡®I don¡¯t want to see this Sect Master¡¯s style... Simply dirtying my eyes.¡¯

    ¡°You fighting or not?!¡± Jiang Zhan ignored the screaming of the women as he pointed Scarlet Heaven at Fu Yiyun.

    The snowy white puppy incessantly circled around his feet, asionally grabbing the hem of his robe in its mouth and toying with it.

    What was clearly meant to be an overbearing image did a full 180 intoic relief territory thanks to this puppy.

    Fu Yiyun coolly looked at Jiang Zhan, neither epting nor rejecting the challenge.

    With Jiang Zhan¡¯s temper, he simply treated the silence as consent and charged forward with Scarlet Heaven. The little puppy ended up falling over and yelping in distress, objecting to its master¡¯s roughness.

    Shi Sheng already anticipated Jiang Zhan getting his face pped. ¡®Really a stain on my honour...¡¯

    As expected, Jiang Zhan was sent flying in less than 20 moves,nding awkwardly below the arena.

    The audience felt doubtful. ¡®Isn¡¯t this viin rumoured to be peerless under heaven? Howe he gave out so easily? Thest time we could understand, since he fought with Wu Zheng beforehand. But this time, Fu Yiyun was at a clear disadvantage.¡¯

    Several people immediately surrounded Jiang Zhan. ¡°Demon Chief Jiang, let¡¯s see how you run this time!¡±

    Jiang Zhan¡¯s expression contorted. Suddenly, he shouted at Shi Sheng, ¡°Sect Master, help!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Am I hearing things? I must be hearing things...¡¯

    ¡°Who¡¯re you calling Sect Master? Demon Chief Jiang, don¡¯t try to confuse us!¡±

    Jiang Zhan pointed at Shi Sheng. ¡°She¡¯s our Demon Sect¡¯s new Sect Master!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Viin-sama, are you selling out your teammate right now? I(bbb) was just watching a show! What did I do?!¡¯

    The surrounding onlookers¡¯ gazes turned weird as they looked at Shi Sheng.

    Most of the gazes contained a doubtful probing.

    ¡®Is this a scene of dog biting dog? For the sake of survival, he can even give up the seat of Sect Master?¡¯

    ¡°Ms Wu Zheng?¡± ¡®Please exin?¡¯

    Shen Xingyang looked at Shi Sheng, who unhurriedly got up, leapt off the tform, and roughly kicked aside the people surrounding Jiang Zhan.

    Everyone immediately pulled out their weapons. But before they could speak, Shi Sheng held Jiang Zhan down and started smacking him.

    ¡°Wu Zheng, you lunatic! We¡¯re supposed to be united against outsiders! What¡¯re you whacking me for?!¡± Jiang Zhan inhaled a sharp breath of cold air. ¡®Fucking hurts!¡¯

    ¡°Are you stupid? Or are you stupid?¡± Shi Sheng insulted him as she smacked him around. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen such a dumb viin! Dumbest viin in history this is! Did all your IQ get eaten by your pet puppy?! For fuck¡¯s sake!¡¯

    Once Shi Sheng was done whacking him, she turned her sword to point at the people surrounding them. ¡°What? Wanna kill me?¡±

    ¡°Ms Wu Zheng, hand Jiang Zhan over to us.¡±

    Shi Sheng arrogantly dered, ¡°I¡¯d rather mince him up and feed him to the dogs than hand over one of mine to you lot.¡±

    ¡®Mince and feed to the dogs...?¡¯

    The little puppy on the arena happily wagged its tail, as if looking forward to its master¡¯s taste.

    Jiang Zhan covered up his chest, ring angrily at Shi Sheng. ¡®She wants to mince and feed me to the dogs?! The saying that women are the most vicious is true!¡¯

    ¡°Wu Zheng, you really are in cahoots with the Demon Sect!¡± Her words had undoubtedly confirmed Jiang Zhan¡¯s im.

    Regardless of how she¡¯d made Jiang Zhan give up his position, she was now on the Demon Sect¡¯s side¡ªsomeone they had to get rid of.

    ¡°Don¡¯t phrase it like that. I¡¯m leading the Demon Sect into striking it rich.¡±

    Pfft¡ª

    ¡®Leading the Demon Sect into striking it rich? Is she crazy?¡¯

    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t feel like wasting words with you lot. Anyone wants to kill me, juste at me! People would think you lot were giving birth with all this dillydallying.¡±

    Everyone exchanged nces. ¡®This Wu Zheng¡¯s arrogance truly knows no bounds.¡¯

    Shen Xingyang didn¡¯t say anything, though the people beside him began discussing heatedly.

    Finally, someone couldn¡¯t hold back and leapt out. ¡°Then today I¡¯ll see just how capable Medicine Granny¡¯s disciple is.¡±

    ¡°Can you do it?¡± Jiang Zhan doubtfully questioned her from the side.

    Shi Sheng spoke in a tone that was none too happy. ¡°If not, then will you?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s provocation caused Jiang Zhan to blow his top. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll go!¡±

    ¡®As a man, do I need a woman to stand in front of me?!¡¯

    It was quite clear that Jiang Zhan had already forgotten just who had gotten Shi Sheng involved in the first ce...

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t cause trouble for me(lz). Just take your puppy and move further away. Weapons don¡¯t have eyes.¡±

    Shi Sheng held her right hand¡¯s wrist with her left hand and rotated her wrist a few times, causing her sword to move about in the air. She stared darkly at her opponent.

    The man felt his scalp prickle from being looked at like this. His chest heaved up and down a few times before he yelled and charged over. ¡°Aaaah!¡±

    The surrounding onlookers cleared a path for him to sprint through. Shi Sheng remained at her spot, unmoving, merely silently watching the man charge towards her.

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but hold their breaths.

    But just as the man got within half a meter of her, Shi Sheng swiftly lifted her arm.

    Puchi¡ª

    The sound of a weapon stabbing into human flesh.

    The man¡¯s charge halted as he stared at Shi Sheng in disbelief, the light in his eyes fading.

    ¡®One move... Just one move... How could it be?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng smiled and jerked her sword out, giving the fellow a kick while she was at it. By the time he slid to the ground, he was already dead.

    Someone swiftly went to check on the fallen man before pointing at Shi Sheng and angrily using, ¡°Witch! You cheated!¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Shi Sheng raised a brow. ¡®I(bbb) didn¡¯t even know I(bbb) cheated, yet you say I(bbb) did? Really!¡¯

    ¡°You didn¡¯t take out your weapon before! Isn¡¯t it cheating to suddenly take it out?!¡±

    Shi Sheng scoffed, her mocking voice filling the area. ¡°It¡¯s my own business whether or not I use a weapon. You¡¯re ming me for being too strong when it¡¯s your IQ that¡¯scking?¡±

    The face of the person who¡¯d spoken before darkened. ¡®Is this woman trying to say I¡¯m dumb?!¡¯

    ¡°Everyone, attack! Kill the witch and demon chief!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The innocent Jiang Zhan who¡¯d been caught in the crossfire, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®Howe you¡¯re involving me?¡¯

    Chaos ensued as the crowd ganged up on Shi Sheng and Jiang Zhan.

    Shi Sheng merely had to sh her sword and a whole row of people would fall. Seeing the might of her sword, the ones more afraid of death went to attack Jiang Zhan instead. Only the ones who coveted her sword targeted Shi Sheng.

    But they never even got a chance to touch the sword before falling under its might.

    shing weapons glinted in the afterglow of the setting sun, which entuated the blood on the ground and dyed the whole ce red. Shi Sheng¡¯s expression remained unchanged from beginning to end, as if she wasn¡¯t killing people, but non-sentient nts. With every slice of her sword, swaths upon swaths would be cut down.

    Jiang Zhan was starting to tire¡ªafter all, there was a limit to human stamina. But seeing Shi Sheng¡¯s nonchnt matter, he gritted his teeth and continued shing. ¡®Can¡¯t lose to a woman!¡¯

    Probably because Shi Sheng had killed too many people, Fu Yiyun and Shen Xingyang entered the fray.

    Shi Sheng suddenly targeted Fu Yiyun.

    He clearly didn¡¯t know how he¡¯d attracted her ¡®interest¡¯. Out of all the people attacking her, she simply directed all her attention on him.

    Shi Sheng was quite clear she would be unable to kill Fu Yiyun, but she figured she could at least settle for crippling him.

    Her moves grew more brutal as time went on.

    Fu Yiyun was starting to be overwhelmed. Had Shen Xingyang not been assisting him from the side, Fu Yiyun suspected that he would¡¯ve already suffered several hacks. ¡®Her inner energy isn¡¯t that powerful. It¡¯s her sword that¡¯s doing the damage. Normal weapons would be sliced in half like radishes.¡¯

 Chapter 407 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (17)

    <h4>Chapter 407 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (17)</h4>

    Bang!

    Fu Yiyun fell and smashed onto one of the arenas, his white clothes already stained red with blood. The scent of blood in the air was cloying.

    Shi Sheng gracefullynded on the arena, her skirt looking like a blooming flower. Her sword was stained with blood that trickled down and dripped onto the arena¡¯s surface, soon forming a small puddle of blood.

    ¡°Wu Zheng...¡± Fu Yiyun clutched at his chest, lifting his head to look at her.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s head was slightly lowered, as if she was looking at him, but he couldn¡¯t see himself in her eyes. It was as if she was looking at an inanimate, lifeless object.

    The surroundings seemed to melt into the background, as though she was the only overlord of this world.

    Fu Yiyun was shocked by this thought. He didn¡¯t know why it had popped into his head.

    ¡°Wu Zheng, you want to make enemies with the whole pugilistic world?!¡± The people crowding around the base of the arena shouted in an attempt to draw her attention so that they could rescue Fu Yiyun.

    Shi Sheng naturally didn¡¯t give them a chance to. Just as that person finished shouting, her sword sank into Fu Yiyun¡¯s chest.

    She twisted her sword all the way around in his chest, causing Fu Yiyun¡¯s face to pale. Eye-catching blood seeped through his white clothes, rapidly dying his entire chest red.

    Shi Sheng yanked her sword out and was nning to stab him again, when the sound of innumerable things flying towards her from behind could be heard.

    She turned and waved her sword, causing the countless tiny silver needles that hade flying at her to hit the side of the sword and clink as they fell to the ground.

    But in the time it took for Shi Sheng to deal with the needles and turn back to look at the ground, Fu Yiyun had already been saved. Only the bloodstains on the ground indicated that he¡¯d once been lying here.

    Probably knowing that they couldn¡¯t beat Shi Sheng, everyone started retreating.

    Jiang Zhan watched the retreating backs of their opponents as he leaned wearily against the arena stage. His hands were already so sore that he couldn¡¯t lift them.

    ¡°Wu Zheng, are you made of iron or something?¡± He turned to ask the woman standing atop the stage. She wasn¡¯t flushed or panting, and was even standing perfectly straight, as though she wasn¡¯t the one fighting just now.

    Shi Sheng leapt off the arena stage, but her legs gave way. She swiftly used her sword as a crutch and acted like an expert. ¡°How could these foolish mortals hope to match my level?¡±

    Show-off Sheng had logged on.

    ¡°Cheh.¡± Jiang Zhan gave Shi Sheng a look of disdain before reminding her, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and leave, what if those peoplee back?¡±

    Shi Sheng leaned against her sword, unmoving. ¡®Yep, I exhausted myself a bit much. Gotta rest for a bit.¡¯

    Jiang Zhan had already stood up. Seeing Shi Sheng not moving, he urged, ¡°Crazy woman, let¡¯s go! You still wanna fight with them? I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t have the energy!¡±

    Shi Sheng fiercely red at him. ¡®The hell are you rushing me for?¡¯

    ¡°Would I have fought with them if it wasn¡¯t for you?¡±

    Jiang Zhan was stumped. Only after quite a while did he dully speak, ¡°Difficulties should be shared!¡±

    ¡®Who told you to steal my(lz) position? Besides, how was I to know that you¡¯d pick a fight so easily?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng rested for roughly five minutes before yanking her sword out and leaving. Jiang Zhan hurriedly followed her.

    After leaving Brightmoon Vige, Shi Sheng picked a direction at random and set off in it.

    When she came across a small stream, she stopped and jumped in, clothes and all, and rinsed herself clean. Since she¡¯d gotten some blood on her, washing it off caused the water to turn red, though it was soon washed downstream.

    After cleaning herself, she got out of the stream and used thest remnant of her inner energy to dry herself off.

    Jiang Zhan squatted down next to the stream as he washed his puppy.

    Shi Sheng looked at the puppy doubtfully. ¡®Where¡¯d he put it just now anyway?¡¯

    The puppy sshed around in the water, causing it to ssh on Jiang Zhan¡¯s face.

    ¡®This idiot...¡¯

    ......

    That chaotic battle waster dubbed the beginning of the great turbulence of jianghu.

    Shi Sheng left perfectly unharmed, while the orthodox sects lost more than half of their strength. Even Fu Yiyun had been heavily injured.

    Liu Xu carried a bowl filled with medicine in and sat beside the bed, speaking in a warm voice, ¡°Yiyun-gege, time to take your medicine.¡±

    Fu Yiyun leaned against the bed, his icy cold expression warming slightly when he saw Liu Xu. He smiled. ¡°There are servants, so why are you personally delivering the medicine again?¡±

    Liu Xu blushed slightly, speaking in a slightly embarrassed voice, ¡°I wanted to take care of Yiyun-gege myself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you these past few days.¡± Fu Yiyun pulled Liu Xu¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind; I feel very happy with you.¡± Liu Xu smiled gently. ¡°Yiyun-gege, drink your medicine, otherwise it¡¯ll get cold.¡±

    A hint of gentleness shed in Fu Yiyun¡¯s eyes, as he took the bowl from her and downed its contents. Liu Xu remained with Fu Yiyun for a little longer before leaving the room.

    She didn¡¯t get far before hearing Shen Xingyang talking to the physician who had checked up on Fu Yiyun. She hid herself.

    ¡°Although Sir Fu was cured of the poison fromst time, there are still some traces of it remaining in his body. And after receiving such a heavy wound this time, it will be...hard for him to recover.¡± The physician spoke in a solemn voice.

    Shen Xingyang spoke in a low voice, ¡°Is there any way to cure him? Please speak.¡±

    Fu Yiyun¡¯s father was one of Shen Xingyang¡¯s old friends, so thetter couldn¡¯t possibly allow Fu Yiyun to suffer any problems here.

    ¡°I need several types of medicinal ingredients...¡±

    The physician listed several names, many of which Shen Xingyang had never even heard of.

    ¡°The medicinal ingredients are not enough, Gold Sand is also needed. I heard Medicine Granny was in possession of some. But after her passing, it should be in the hands of her disciple, Wu Zheng.¡±

    ¡°What is Gold Sand?¡± Since Fu Yiyun¡¯s injuries had been inflicted by Wu Zheng to begin with, there was no way she¡¯d give them the item needed to cure Fu Yiyun.

    Now that his thoughts turned to her, Shen Xingyang sighed inwardly. ¡®After this whole fiasco, I¡¯m afraid those people are going to put the me on me.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s a type of insect. Because it needs to be raised in a ce with sand made of gold, it was named ¡®Gold Sand¡¯...¡±

    Liu Xu didn¡¯t continue listening, leaving with an unsightly expression.

    She didn¡¯t notice that on the other side, Bai Luo had also been eavesdropping with aplicated expression.

    ......

    Major events rocked the whole of jianghu one after another.

    The Demon Sect had changed hands, their new Sect Master being the famous witch Wu Zheng.

    And said witch had disrupted the Alliance Gathering by massacring people, leading to the deaths of many great heroes, causing the whole of jianghu to grow unstable.

    The battle between good and evil had begun.

    The unorthodox sects were led by the recently empowered Blood Killers Gang, yet the Demon Sect actually showed no signs of showing up, as if they weren¡¯t the ones who started this conflict.

    Shi Sheng was currently supervising the repair of the houses in the camp; where would she find the time to bother about what the people in the outside world were doing?

    Gu Yu unwaveringly stood atop a house to ¡®absorb natural energies¡¯ while Ting Feng had to deal with everything, causing him to be as tired as a dog.

    Shi Sheng lifted her head to look at Gu Yu, who appeared rather dazzling underneath the sunlight. ¡®Is this fellow really going to turn into a spirit?¡¯

    ¡°Sect Master, call Gu Yu toe and help me ah!¡± Ting Fengined to Shi Sheng. ¡°I have to manage the repair of the houses as well as everyone¡¯s daily necessities! I wish I could split myself up!¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t even listen to your former Sect Master; how would he listen to me?¡±

    Said former Sect Master was currently walking his dog. Hearing himself mentioned, Jiang Zhan ran over. ¡°Go fight with him. If you win, not only can you get him to do stuff for you, he¡¯ll even warm the sheets for you if you wanted.¡±

    Shi Sheng gave Jiang Zhan an odd look. ¡°So...you¡¯re unable to beat your own sentinel?¡±

    ¡®Wow, former Sect Master. Just where did you get the confidence to challenge Fu Yiyun? Do you really think you¡¯re as amazing as the rumours say you are?¡¯

    Jiang Zhan¡¯s expression froze, before he turned around to look at the little puppy on the ground. ¡°Come on, Xiao¡¯zheng¡¯zi[1], let¡¯s go over there.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed as she grabbed him by thepel. ¡°What did you call it?¡±

    [1] Yeah, the zheng here is the same zheng as Wu Zheng¡¯s zheng. R.I.P

 Chapter 408 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (18)

    <h4>Chapter 408 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (18)</h4>

    The Demon Sect members got to witness their former Sect Master get taught quite a painful lesson by their current Sect Master. It was a very violent, bloody, and definitely not a PG-13 scene.

    Jiang Zhan refused to give up, as he raised his voice to cuss at Shi Sheng. It only stopped when he ended up being pummelled to the point where he had no more strength to yell.

    True to Jiang Zhan¡¯s words, after Shi Sheng won a fight against Gu Yu, thetter obeyed her unconditionally. He¡¯d hit whoever she told him to¡ªnot even Jiang Zhan was spared.

    ¡®If I knew this sentinel was so useful, I¡¯d have beaten him up long ago.¡¯

    ¡°Sect Master, Sect Master... This is bad...¡± A sect member sprinted in from the outside.

    ¡°What now?¡± Shi Sheng asked cidly.

    The sect member panted as he spoke hurriedly, ¡°Sect Master Jiang brought people with him down the mountain.¡±

    ¡°So? How¡¯s that any of my business?¡± ¡®Do I(bbb) have to follow along and be his bodyguard or something?¡¯

    ¡°But...¡± The sect member weakly spoke, ¡°Sect Master Jiang took the Left and Right Sentinels with him.¡±

    ¡®Say what? He kidnapped my sentinels?! Viin-sama, you want to rebel?!¡¯

    ¡°What did they go down for?¡±

    The sect member shook his head.

    No one knew why Jiang Zhan had descended the mountain, only that he had been muttering stuff to the people he took with him these past few days.

    This angered Shi Sheng to the point where she gave up repairing the houses and descended the mountain to chase after him.

    Jiang Zhan brought quite a number of people with him. The total poption of the Demon Sect was around 100, and Jiang Zhan took about a tenth of that. Since the size of their group was pretty noticeable, Shi Sheng easily got information about which direction they went.

    ¡°Sect Master... This seems to be the way back to Mt. Di.¡± A sect member who followed her down the mountain raised his doubts to Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Mt. Di?¡± ¡®The Demon Sect¡¯s original HQ? Why is Jiang Zhan going there?¡¯

    Shi Sheng found that quite a number of people were heading in the same direction. Since she made no effort to conceal her identity, fights were inevitable once people recognised her.

    By the time Shi Sheng reached Mt. Di, there was already a sizeable crowd gathered at the foot of the mountain.

    ¡®The hell? Did you guys run all the way to the Demon Sect¡¯s old address to hold a meeting or something?¡¯

    Shi Sheng got them to split up and search for Jiang Zhan. It wasn¡¯t hard to find him, seeing as the Demon Sect had a special method ofmunication between its members.

    He and his group were in a more remote location. Jiang Zhan was clearly not expecting Shi Sheng toe looking for him.

    His expression changed a few times before fiercely shouting, ¡°Why¡¯re you here?!¡±

    Shi Sheng scoffed coldly, ¡°Why am I here? You have the gall to ask me that after kidnapping my sentinels and running off with them?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean your sentinels?! They¡¯re mine!¡± Jiang Zhan refused to admit defeat.

    ¡°The entire Demon Sect is currently mine.¡±

    Jiang Zhan¡¯s face was red with anger, unable to say anything due to rage.

    ¡°Go on then, why did you guyse here? And what are those lot out there nning?¡± Shi Sheng swept her gaze over Ting Feng and Gu Yu.

    Thetter¡¯s expression remained stony and didn¡¯t speak.

    The former looked at Jiang Zhan, who red at him. Ting Feng shrunk back, but still spoke in a small voice, ¡°They¡¯re here to dig up our Demon Sect¡¯s ancestral tomb.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®Are you kidding me(lz)? The entire jianghu is fighting, so why the hell would these peoplee to dig up your ancestral tomb¡ªof all ces? Don¡¯t tell me it would result in all the evil sects dying out? Is your ancestral tomb that amazing?¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s for real.¡± Seeing that Shi Sheng didn¡¯t believe him, Ting Feng re-affirmed his statement with certainty.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Take them back.¡± Jiang Zhan looked at Shi Sheng. ¡°The Demon Sect is yours to care for from now on.¡±

    ¡°Crazy.¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes at him. ¡®The Demon Sect is already mine, okay?¡¯

    Jiang Zhan immediately blew his top, yelling furiously, ¡°Wu Zheng, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t dare to hit you!¡±

    ¡°Can you even win though?¡± Shi Sheng smiled obnoxiously, her manner causing Jiang Zhan¡¯s face to flush red with bottled up anger.

    Shi Sheng ignored Jiang Zhan and analysed the situation, ¡°There¡¯s no way they¡¯re here just for some ancestral tomb. There has to be something else.¡±

    Jiang Zhan muttered, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so great.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, better than you. What kind of Sect Master can¡¯t even beat their own Sentinel?¡± Shi Sheng retorted ruthlessly. She even dared to beat up Feng Ci, much less someone who wasn¡¯t even him.

    Jiang Zhan, ¡°...¡± ¡®Alright already!¡¯

    Shi Sheng pointed out two of the more astute sect members, giving them the mission of infiltrating into the crowd and hearing what they had to say.

    Everyone else rested.

    What felt fishy to Shi Sheng was that most of the people here didn¡¯t know why they hade¡ªthey¡¯d merely followed their leaders here. But it was obvious that the leaders wouldn¡¯t be as easy to get close to.

    ¡°Did the Demon Sect have anything good?¡± Shi Sheng asked Jiang Zhan, who was currently teasing his dog.

    ¡®You haven¡¯t forgotten to bring your dog here either, woah.¡¯

    ¡°What could there be?¡± Jiang Zhan huffily replied, ¡°It was all burned down back then; what¡¯s left?¡±

    Mt. Di was very tall, but even from the bottom, one could see a stretch of cliff that was ckened. That ought to be where the Demon Sect once lived.

    Shi Sheng shook her head, not wanting to speak to an idiot.

    ¡°Watch him. Don¡¯t let him run off.¡± Shi Sheng ordered Ting Feng and Gu Yu. ¡°If he escapes, you guys will be punished too.¡±

    ¡°Wu Zheng!¡± Jiang Zhan angrily stood up. ¡°I told you to go back! What¡¯s a woman like you getting involved for?!¡±

    Shi Sheng felt like it¡¯d be better to tie him up. This fellow was not only impulsive, he was also weak to boot. Had it not been for the old infamy of the Demon Sect, would he have been able to be the viin in the first ce?

    Jiang Zhan ended up being tied up and gagged. Things were much more peaceful now.

    Shi Sheng circled around the expedition force and approached their camp from the side.

    There was arge stretch of woods below Mt. Di that offered Shi Sheng a good hiding ce to eavesdrop from.

    ¡°Why did wee here?¡±

    ¡°Dunno. This ce used to be the Demon Sect¡¯s main camp. Maybe we¡¯re here for something that belongs to them?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this ce burned to the ground back then?¡±

    ¡°You dumb? Above ground might be burnt, but it¡¯s not the same below ground. Didn¡¯t you see that the Heaven¡¯s Mysteries School is here too? They¡¯re specialised in traps.¡±

    ¡°What could be worth mobilising so many people?¡±

    ¡°Dunno. We¡¯ll know when we go in. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Most people had simr guesses, though they were all in the dark as to the real reason behinding here.

    Shi Sheng listened for a while and made up her mind to go spy on someone with a higher position. But just as she was about to jump off the tree, the sound of footsteps could be hearding from the distance.

    Shi Sheng immediately retracted her presence.

    Two figures appeared in Shi Sheng¡¯s view, one of which was someone familiar.

    Liu Xu.

    She didn¡¯t recognise the other man. Though he looked quite handsome, the viciousness in his eyes gave one an ufortable impression.

    The two scanned the area. After making sure no one was here, Liu Xu lowered her voice, her tone filled with caution and adoration. ¡°He¡¯s very cautious. I can¡¯t get my hands on it for now.¡±

    ¡®This guy should be the one behind Liu Xu. In the plot, she always helped him do stuff.¡¯

    The man¡¯s palm rested on Liu Xu¡¯s shoulder and slowly slid towards her neck. He tightened his grip, speaking in a cruel, hoarse voice, ¡°I think you can¡¯t bear to, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Liu Xu paled and shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you poison him?¡± The man coldly questioned. ¡°Can¡¯t bear to harm your old me? Hm?¡±

    ¡°No... I already poisoned him, but he seems to have eaten something that nullified it.¡± Liu Xu shook her head, her hands clutching the man¡¯s hand. She leaned towards him, speaking in a light whisper, ¡°Master, I like you. I¡¯m loyal only to you.¡±

 Chapter 409 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (19)

    Chapter 409 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (19)

    The man appeared to have been pleased, for he released Liu Xu¡¯s neck. ¡°You had better not be lying to me.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare...¡± Liu Xu spoke softly.

    The man raised her chin and kissed her in a manner that was in no way gentle. By the time he released her, Liu Xu¡¯s face was already flushed. She looked at the man with a subtle hint of seduction in her gaze.

    ¡°Once you¡¯ve done this for me, I will marry you.¡± The man ignored Liu Xu and handed her a porcin bottle. ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t do anything to make me unhappy.¡±

    Liu Xu took the bottle from him. ¡°Yes.¡±

    The man soon left.

    Liu Xu stood there holding the porcin bottle for a moment before leaving too.

    Shi Sheng remembered that in the plot, Liu Xu had poisoned Fu Yiyun too. This was the climax of the novel.

    That poison was pretty powerful¡ªthere wasn¡¯t an antidote to it. Fu Yiyun only survived because Bai Luo exchanged her blood for his, but as a result, it caused her features to turn ugly.

    In novels like this, blood types weren¡¯t taken into consideration. What Shi Sheng was more curious about was how they¡¯d exchanged blood in the first ce.

    Shi Sheng found that Fu Yiyun was here too. Liu Xu pretended like nothing had happened and returned to his side, appearing very intimate with him.

    Since Shi Sheng was standing too far away, she didn¡¯t know what they were saying.

    The leaders stood in the area closest to Mt. Di, their voices so soft to the point that even people using inner energy wouldn¡¯t be able to hear them.

    Shi Sheng scouted around the area a bit before returning to where the Demon Sect members had set up camp.

    The Demon Sect members had hunted a rabbit from somewhere and were currently roasting it.

    ¡®You people really aren¡¯t nervous whatsoever ah!¡¯

    Since their campy behind the expedition force, they wouldn¡¯t be found out unless someone was paying attention to this direction, so Shi Sheng allowed them to continue roasting the rabbit.

    ¡°Hmm mhm mhm...¡± Upon seeing Shi Sheng return, Jiang Zhan, who looked like he had been tied up into a dumpling, immediately struggled against his bindings.

    Shi Sheng walked over to untie him.

    ¡°Pei pei! Wu Zheng, you dared to tie me up¡ª Ow! What¡¯re you doing?!¡± Jiang Zhan clutched his arm and retreated.

    Shi Sheng spoke with a calm face, ¡°Proving that not only do I dare tie you up, I dare to pinch you too.¡±

    Jiang Zhan, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®This lunatic! She was detestable back when she was younger, and she¡¯s still detestable even now!¡¯

    ¡°Sect Master, please eat.¡± Ting Feng handed Shi Sheng a piece of meat that had just finished cooking.

    Jiang Zhan lost his temper. ¡°Ting Feng! I¡¯m(lz) your Sect Master!¡±

    Ting Feng hurriedly grabbed a rabbit¡¯s leg from the side and handed it over to Jiang Zhan.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®This retard.¡¯

    ......

    The expedition force didn¡¯t move even when night fell.

    In the middle of the night, Jiang Zhan¡¯s closed eyes slowly opened. He nudged Ting Feng and Gu Yu, who wereying down beside him.

    Because they¡¯d only been dozing, they woke up very easily. Jiang Zhan lifted his index finger and ced it in front of his mouth in order to tell them to keep quiet.

    Shi Sheng was leaning against a tree in the distance, her head turned the other way. Jiang Zhan observed her for a while, to make sure that her breathing was steady and that she was fast asleep, before slowly getting up and carefully sneaking out.

    Ting Feng and Gu Yu exchanged nces before cautiously following. The three snuck to the edge of the camp and swiftly melded into the darkness.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s head moved, and she turned around. Her eyes were wide open. She watched them vanish into the night.

    A few minutester, she shut her eyes again.

    The next day, the sect members discovered that their former Sect Master and both Sentinels had disappeared, only leaving behind the little puppy. This caused them to be very anxious.

    Unlike them however, their current Sect Master wasn¡¯t worried in the slightest. She even got them to pack up and head home.

    ¡°Sect Master... We¡¯re leaving just like this?¡± ¡®Former Sect Master and the Sentinels have gone missing ah! Aren¡¯t we going to look for them?¡¯

    ¡°Were you nning on suiciding into that group?¡± Shi Sheng expressionlessly replied with a question of her own. Since Jiang Zhan insisted on showing off, she figured that she¡¯d just let him. After all, how was it any of her business?

    Although the others were a bit unwilling to leave like this, with the threat of Shi Sheng¡¯s fists hanging over their heads, no one dared to raise any objections as they packed up to leave.

    ......

    Jiang Zhan climbed Mt. Di in the night. Where once there had been buildings here, there was now only ruins, so it took him quite some time to find the entrance to the underground tunnel system.

    Once they entered, Ting Feng and Gu Yu were rather quiet, the faint light visible illuminating their slightly solemn expressions.

    The tunnel system had a series of levels, and Jiang Zhan continued heading downwards. Only once they were at thestyer did they stop.

    ¡°Sect Master, the people outside are here to...?¡± Ting Feng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Jiang Zhan looked at the rows of ancestral tablets. This ce was where the past Demon Sect Masters and members were venerated.

    He walked up to them and bowed.

    ¡°They¡¯re looking for the treasure.¡± Jiang Zhan turned around, frost spreading in his eyes. ¡°You know the rumour about the treasure map to the previous dynasty¡¯s wealth?¡±

    Ting Feng nodded. It had already been three hundred years since the previous dynasty was overthrown, but rumours of their hidden cache still circted in jianghu to this day.

    It was said that one merely had to find the map to locate the treasure. But no one had ever found the map.

    In Ting Feng¡¯s eyes, that treasure was but grasping at shadows.

    But Jiang Zhan¡¯s sudden question caused a faint suspicion to rise in his heart.

    ¡°The treasure is under here.¡± Jiang Zhan tapped the floor with his foot.

    Ting Feng¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®It really exists?!¡¯

    Gu Yu didn¡¯t have any particr expression, probably due to his disinterest in these ¡®vulgar¡¯ objects.

    ¡°It was because of this treasure that the Demon Sect¡¯s first Sect Master was hunted down.¡± Jiang Zhan¡¯s voice echoed in the underground chamber. He slowly narrated a story that neither Ting Feng nor Gu Yu had ever heard before.

    The Demon Sect¡¯s founder had made it his life¡¯s dream to be a great hero. He unexpectedly obtained a treasure map and seeded in finding the treasure.

    He wanted to use these treasures to provide relief for the poor, but this resulted in attempts being made on his life. In the end, he hid on Mt. Di and founded the Demon Sect here.

    The secret of the treasure had always been passed down verbally from Sect Master to Sect Master. Jiang Zhan had only learned about it right before his father¡¯s death.

    ¡°I want to destroy this ce.¡± Jiang Zhan concluded.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Ting Feng hadn¡¯t fully digested the first half before hearing Jiang Zhan say thest bit, causing him to look at thetter in surprise. ¡®Why must it be destroyed?¡¯

    ¡°How?¡± Gu Yu was much simpler.

    ¡°We might not be able to escape.¡± Jiang Zhan¡¯s tone turned serious. ¡°Right now, you guys still have a chance to leave.¡±

    Although Ting Feng didn¡¯t understand why they had to destroy the treasure, he was aware of his ce.

    ¡°Sect Master, we grew up with you, so of course we¡¯d listen to you.¡±

    Jiang Zhan patted their shoulders. ¡°There¡¯s gunpowder buried here. There wasn¡¯t enough time to set it off back then. There are three ignition points, we just have to set them off at the same time. There¡¯s an escape route at every point, so if you guys are quick enough...you should be able to get out.¡±

    Gu Yu walked in the direction Jiang Zhan pointed in, but after he walked halfway, he suddenly turned around. ¡°Sect Master, did you already make your decision when you told us to ept Wu Zheng?¡±

    The Demon Sect members weren¡¯t that easy to tame. Had Jiang Zhan not given them the order, they probably wouldn¡¯t have acknowledged her as their Sect Master even on pain of death.

    Jiang Zhan shook his head, his gaze turning distant. ¡°At first...I just wanted to give her a safe harbour to return to.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t expected this matter to be revealed so suddenly. He thought that after the Demon Sect burned to the ground, this secret would be forever buried in its ashes. Yet who knew that someone would reveal it?

    Sometimes, more people knew about something you¡¯d thought secret than you¡¯d expect.

    ¡°Sect Master...¡± Ting Feng¡¯s expression was dazed.

    Gu Yu turned and continued onward without hesitation.

 Chapter 410 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (20)

    <h4>Chapter 410 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (20)</h4>

    The expedition force at the foot of the mountain climbed Mt. Di as soon as day broke. Only some went up while the majority stayed put.

    Probably around noon, there was a violent explosion on the mountain.

    The first explosion was soon followed by more, causing Mt. Di to shake as chunks started to fall off and tumble down.

    The people, still in shock, all came to and started running away.

    Mt. Di bordered the sea on one side, so most of the loose rubble slid into the sea. But there was still arge portion of mud and rocks that fell down towards the expedition force.

    This was probably an example of an unexpected cmity.

    Their expedition ended before it had even truly started.

    Fu Yiyun and Liu Xu hadn¡¯t climbed the mountain but were at the periphery of the expedition force. When the explosions rocked the ce, Fu Yiyun brought Liu Xu with him into retreating and sessfully avoided the explosion.

    ¡°Yiyun-gege...¡± Liu Xu¡¯s face was pale from fright. ¡°Why did it explode?¡±

    Fu Yiyun pulled Liu Xu into his arms tofort her, his gaze directed at the mountain that was still copsing. ¡®Just how much gunpowder is needed to blow up a mountain this big?

    It couldn¡¯t have been set upst minute.¡¯

    Quite a number of people in jianghu had already died at Shi Sheng¡¯s hands, so the losses from this explosion caused the righteous sects to sink even more into decline.

    And the Demon Sect no longer acted low-key, instead expanding their member base brazenly.

    ......

    Back at the Demon Sect, Shi Shengid on one of the newly rebuilt roofs, a snow white puppy lying down beside her.

    ¡°Yow yow...¡± The puppy barked at her.

    ¡°What¡¯re you barking for?¡± Shi Sheng roughly pressed the puppy¡¯s head down.

    ¡°Yow ow ow ow!¡±

    The puppy struggled fiercely and cried out, causing the people down below to look up and shake their heads helplessly.

    ¡®Sect Master is bullying the former Sect Master¡¯s dog again...¡¯

    ¡°Sect Master, that girl is awake.¡± A youngdy emerged from a room to the side and called out to Shi Sheng. Thetter grabbed the puppy by the scruff of its neck, leapt off the roof, and handed it over to the youngdy before striding into the room.

    The youngdy brushed the puppy, adoration in her eyes. ¡®Where did former Sect Master get this dog? It¡¯s only the size of a palm and it won¡¯t grow bigger! So cute!!!¡¯

    But thinking of her former Sect Master, the youngdy seemed to grow despondent. She carried the little puppy and entered the room.

    Shi Sheng was standing beside the bed, bent over to look at its upant, a girl who appeared very obedient. There was a wound on her face. It had already scabbed over, so it was nothing serious.

    ¡°What is this ce?¡± The girl turned her eyes, asking in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°The Demon Sect.¡±

    ¡°Demon Sect?¡± The girl revealed a confused expression. ¡°Who...am I?¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Pls no, not the dog blood.¡¯

    ¡°Eh? Miss, you don¡¯t remember who you are?¡± The youngdy holding the dog asked curiously. ¡°Sect Master, did she fall and hit her head? Should we consult a physician?¡±

    ¡°No money.¡±

    ¡®Only the ML spends money for the FL. Why should I do so? I was already being nice by taking her back with me!¡¯

    Yep, Shi Sheng had brought back the FL-sama, Bai Luo.

    She found thetter not far from Mt. Di.

    She picked up an FL right after picking up an ML... Although they weren¡¯t from the same novel...

    The youngdy, ¡°...¡± ¡®We can still afford to consult a physician! Sect Master, why¡¯re you so stingy?¡¯

    Bai Luo really had amnesia. She didn¡¯t even remember what her name was, so it couldn¡¯t be selective amnesia¡ªshe had just hit her head really hard.

    ¡®Hey, this means the ship¡¯s been broken, just like that. As long as I keep the FL here, there¡¯s probably no way for her to get back with Fu Yiyun. Giving FLs amnesia seems pretty effective...¡¯

    [......] ¡®What strange move is the Host pondering this time?¡¯

    And that was how Bai Luo ended up staying in the Demon Sect. Because the scar on her face looked a bit ugly, the group of single men in the sect pooled their resources to consult someone iming to be a godly physician.

    The physician epted arge sum of money as a consultation fee, but his treatment waspletely useless¡ªBai Luo¡¯s scars were still there.

    This led to the scene where a bunch of burly men chased that quack all over the world.

    There aren¡¯t any girls who don¡¯t like beauty. Bai Luo clearly felt very self-conscious about the scar on her face¡ªshe wore a veil whenever she went outdoors and didn¡¯t really talk to people.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t have any time to bother about what the FL was doing because she was very busy.

    ¡°Sect Master, the Left and Right Sentinels appear to be getting better, but Sect Master Jiang...¡±

    ¡°What? Is he going to die?¡±

    The reporting sect member carefully observed Shi Sheng¡¯s expression. ¡®Why do I feel like Sect Master is really looking forward to Sect Master Jiang dying? Is it just me? It must be!¡¯

    ¡°His situation doesn¡¯t look too good.¡± He mumbled. After taking another look at his Sect Master¡¯s face, he confirmed that it was indeed anticipation on her face...

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Shi Sheng waved. ¡®Sonovabitch, I had to jump into a sea of fire to save this retard.¡¯

    Don¡¯t ask Shi Sheng why she saved him.

    That little bitch System seemed to have added a new ability recently and was getting more powerful.

    Jiang Zhan was covered in burns, his face charred and ck. Even after so many days had passed, his condition still showed no sign of improvement.

    ¡°How did you tell there was something wrong with him?¡± Shi Sheng cast the man beside her an odd look.

    ¡®He¡¯s as ck as a lump of charcoal! Tell me(bbb), how the hell did you see any difference?! Do you have X-ray eyes that can see inside his body?!¡¯

    ¡°Just now... Sect Master¡¯s whole body was convulsing.¡± The man weakly replied.

    Jiang Zhan really wasn¡¯t in good condition¡ªafter all, who would be after being severely burned and caught in the aftershock of an explosion?

    He¡¯d been unconscious ever since she brought him back.

    ¡°All humans have to die; the timing doesn¡¯t matter. You guys can organise his funeral and find a nice spot to bury him in.¡± Shi Sheng patted the man¡¯s shoulder.

    The sect member¡¯s expression immediately turned a bit unsightly. ¡°Sect Master...¡±

    Shi Sheng seemed to know what he was going to say, for she interrupted him, ¡°Although I¡¯m Medicine Granny¡¯s disciple, I studied poison, not healing. I can¡¯t save him.¡±

    The sect member¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Then please think of a way, Sect Master.¡±

    Shi Sheng massaged her temples, feeling the onset of a headache. ¡°What way? I can¡¯t resurrect people from the dead!¡±

    The Demon Sect member, ¡°...¡± ¡®Sect Master is still alive though!¡¯

    Ever since that day, there¡¯d be Demon Sect membersing every day to ask Shi Sheng to find a way to save Jiang Zhan.

    Ting Feng and Gu Yu weren¡¯t as badly injured as Jiang Zhan, so after they woke up, it took them a few days to get back up and jumping around again.

    ...In front of Shi Sheng.

    She wished she could kill the two.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have dragged the two of you out on the way!¡± Shi Sheng ground her teeth and red at the two standing in front of her.

    ¡°Sect Master, you can¡¯t just leave things halfway¡ªplease think of a way!¡±

    Gu Yu looked Shi Sheng in the eyes. ¡°If you save him, my life is yours.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Who the hell wants your life?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng took a bottle out from her space in irritation. She poured out the pill it contained and ced it on the desk to the side. ¡°I¡¯m not taking responsibility if this kills him. You decide whether to feed it to him or not.¡±

    Most of the pills she had possessed spirit energy. Normal people were very unlikely to be able to bear the pure energy contained within. Though if they did manage to do so, it would bring them only benefits.

    Author¡¯s note:

    Jiang Zhan: And here I thought I was gonna log off.

    Little Fairy: How could that be? You¡¯re the viin.

    Jiang Zhan: ...What kind of viin ends up like me?

    Little Fairy: I¡¯m looking at him, aren¡¯t I?

    Jiang Zhan: ......

 Chapter 411 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (21)

    <h4>Chapter 411 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (21)</h4>

    Ting Feng and Gu Yu really did feed the pill to Jiang Zhan.

    After several days of not hearing news of Jiang Zhan¡¯s death, Shi Sheng felt rather disappointed. ¡®Looks like this fellow¡¯s survived.¡¯

    ¡°Yow ow...¡±

    ¡®What¡¯re you barking for? Your master¡¯s not dying already. Don¡¯t block my(lz) way.¡¯

    Shi Sheng made to kick aside the puppy that was circling around her feet, but it put its whole weight onto her foot such that it was lying down on top of it.

    ¡®Wow dog! You¡¯ve fucking learned how to hug people¡¯s legs now!¡¯

    Shi Sheng picked it up. It was a very soft thing, and very nice to knead.

    The little puppy had already been established as the official sect pet. Even a 1.8m grown man could pause what he was doing to y with it for a while.

    ¡°Yow ow ow ow!¡± The little puppy yelped from Shi Sheng¡¯s harassment.

    ¡°Sect Master, don¡¯t bully it like this.¡± Bai Luo appeared from nowhere, her expression showing pity towards the little puppy in Shi Sheng¡¯s hands.

    Shi Sheng looked at her and squeezed it several times, causing it to yelp even more, and Bai Luo¡¯s expression to show more heartache.

    Shi Sheng made to hand the puppy over, so Bai Luo reached out to take it. But Shi Sheng suddenly drew her hand back and put the puppy on her shoulder, letting it lie there. Probably because it was afraid of falling off, the puppy didn¡¯t dare to move.

    Bai Luo, ¡°...¡± ¡®So Sect Master was just teasing me just now?¡¯

    ¡°Still haven¡¯t recovered your memories?¡± Shi Sheng asked as she walked.

    Bai Luo nked out for a moment before hesitantly following her. ¡°No... Sect Master, did you know me before?¡±

    Bai Luo asked very tentatively.

    Shi Sheng was the one who told Bai Luo her name. But apart from her name, she didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s calm voice travelled to Bai Luo¡¯s ears. ¡°So what if I did, and so what if I didn¡¯t?¡±

    Bai Luo didn¡¯t know why, but she grew nervous and held the hems of her sleeves. ¡°Sect Master, can you tell me...¡±

    Bai Luo wanted to know what kind of person she was before. She wanted the memories that she¡¯d lost. Her current state made her feel very insecure.

    Shi Sheng halted and suddenly turned around. Though there was a smile on her face, it didn¡¯t make Bai Luo feel any warmth. Instead, she felt a bit scared.

    Bai Luo heard Shi Sheng ask in a mocking tone, ¡°And why should I tell you?¡±

    Bai Luo suddenly experienced a brief sh of images in her mind.

    Seeing Bai Luo standing still dazedly, Shi Sheng frowned. ¡®I(bbb) couldn¡¯t have awoken her memories with just one sentence, could I(bbb)?¡¯

    Bai Luo was only briefly affected. When she tried harder to remember, she couldn¡¯t. And by the time she came back to her senses, the woman who¡¯d been there was gone.

    ......

    The Demon Sect members were a group of irritating and expensive little bitches. Ever since their funds had increased slightly, every single one of these little bitches wanted to use, eat, and wear the best stuff.

    ¡®Fuck your grandpa! The lot of you refuse to go down the mountain to rob people¡ªbut when ites to spending the money, all of you are really enthusiastic, huh?!¡¯

    Hence, Shi Sheng put the money under lock and key.

    As a result, rumours that Shi Sheng was a stingy Sect Master began spreading.

    ¡®Stingy, huh? I¡¯ll(lz) show you stingy!¡¯

    As a result, the Demon Sect found that their diet went from having two meals with meat a day, to one meal.

    It then extended to once every two days, three days...four days...

    ¡®Sect Master, why¡¯re you getting stingier?!¡¯

    Everyone expressed their dissatisfaction. They wanted to eat meat, so they ran over to cause a scene in front of Shi Sheng.

    This was her reply to them:

    ¡°Meat? It¡¯s high in fat! Vegetarian food is much better for health!¡±

    The Demon Sect members who had their food taken away refused to ept it and raised objections to Shi Sheng, saying they wanted more meat.

    But Shi Sheng pretended not to hear them. No matter what they said, she always wore an expression that said ¡®What? I don¡¯t understand you.¡¯

    Yet despite Shi Sheng¡¯s thriftiness, their liquid cash continued to shrink day by day. Shi Sheng felt tired inside. ¡®Just what the hell am I providing for? Not even livestock are this expensive!¡¯

    Shi Sheng decided to head down the mountain for another robbing spree.

    The Demon Sect members were always of the mind that robbing people was what bandits did¡ªit didn¡¯t fit in with their lofty Demon Sect image at all. So every time Shi Sheng said it was time to go strike it rich again, all of them tacitly pretended to not be around.

    #This Demon Sect is screwed#

    ¡®For fuck¡¯s sakes! You guys are in danger of starving to death, and you¡¯re worried about banditry ruining your image?! This is an illness! Get it treated!¡¯

    During Jiang Zhan¡¯s recuperation, there¡¯d be peopleing by to tattle to him on Shi Sheng. ¡®Back then, when Wu Zheng took over by force, Sect Master told us to co-operate and surrender. But now our new Sect Master doesn¡¯t even give us meat to eat! We want to rebel!¡¯

    Jiang Zhan had already recovered quite well, so he taught the lot of them a lesson.

    ¡°I told you to listen to her! Listen to her! To her! Did you guys treat my words as wind?!¡± Jiang Zhan shouted so loudly that the room seemed to quake.

    ¡°Sect Master...¡± The man who¡¯d been hit spoke weakly, ¡°She wants us to go down the mountain and rob people.¡±

    ¡®Robbing¡¯s for bandits. We¡¯re not bandits...

    Besides, didn¡¯t you look down on this before? Howe you¡¯ve suddenly switched sides???¡¯

    Jiang Zhan kicked the closest person. ¡°So what?! You guys have killed before, what¡¯s a bloody robbery?! Get the hell out there or so help me(lz)!¡±

    The sect members were chased out, causing them to have bitter expressions. ¡®Dammit... Going to have to rob people again...¡¯

    ¡°Er, I think I have a stomach ache. Help me inform Ms Wu Zheng that I¡¯m not going.¡± The man ran off as soon as he said this.

    The remaining four immediately alertly looked at theirrades and grabbed the person beside them. If they had to lose face, they¡¯d do so together.

    But just as Shi Sheng was preparing to set off, Jiang Zhan appeared, with a still somewhat dark face.

    ¡°Yo, not dead yet?¡± ¡®This viin¡¯s recovery abilities are pretty good eh? Didn¡¯t take him long to be back on his feet.¡¯

    Jiang Zhan¡¯s already dark face darkened even further. ¡°Wu Zheng, do you really want me dead that much?!¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    Jiang Zhan¡¯s chest heaved a few times before speaking through gritted teeth, ¡°Then I just won¡¯t. I¡¯ll even show myself to you everyday!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®You¡¯re going to get hit if you keep this up, I¡¯m telling you.¡¯

    Jiang Zhan was like a cock that had won a fight as he puffed out his chest and confidently waved his hand. ¡°Come on guys, this Sect Master will bring you to eat meat!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Fuck!¡¯

    Since Jiang Zhan was going, Ting Feng would naturally follow. The two stood at the head of their group, whispering something to each other.

    ¡°Sect Master, I really don¡¯t know. I fell unconscious too. I found myself back in the sect when I woke up. I only know it was Ms Wu Zheng that brought us back.¡± Ting Feng had already memorised these lines by now, because his Sect Master kept asking him how Shi Sheng had brought them out. But how was he to know?

    Ting Feng suggested, ¡°Sect Master, if you really want to know why don¡¯t you just ask Ms Wu Zheng?¡±

    Jiang Zhan immediately harrumphed coldly. ¡°Who wants to ask? Think she¡¯s so amazing because she saved me?¡±

    Ting Feng, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®Sect Master, is it really okay for you to be this dishonest with yourself? It is pretty amazing that she managed to save us. I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it, if you asked me.¡¯

    Ting Feng coughed and shiftily scanned their surroundings before lowering his voice. ¡°Sect Master, do you like Ms Wu Zheng?¡±

    It was as if Jiang Zhan had been struck by lightning, his expression was very odd and changed quite a few times before he angrily spoke, ¡°Who likes her?! She¡¯s a lunatic! I don¡¯t like her!¡±

    Ting Feng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Welp, that answers that.¡¯

 Chapter 412 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (22)

    <h4>Chapter 412 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (22)</h4>

    When they reached the foot of the mountain, they found Bai Luo standing there. The group of single dog bachelors immediately sank into a frenzy.

    ¡°Ms Bai, why did you descend the mountain?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous down here. Ms Bai, hurry on back.¡±

    Jiang Zhan felt unhappy upon hearing their words. He smacked the man who¡¯d spoken on the head. ¡°I didn¡¯t dig any pits at the bottom of the mountain; how is it dangerous?!¡±

    Everyone, ¡°...¡± ¡®No wonder you¡¯re single.¡¯

    Bai Luo had an embarrassed flush on her face. The scar had almost fadedpletely.

    Bai Luo carefully looked to Shi Sheng, who was standing at the back. ¡°Sect Master... Can I follow you guys?¡±

    ¡°No way.¡± Jiang Zhan rejected immediately. ¡°You¡¯re so weak; why would you follow us?¡±

    Bai Luo, ¡°...¡± ¡®I wasn¡¯t asking you ah.¡¯

    ¡°Sure.¡± Because Jiang Zhan rejected it, Shi Sheng agreed immediately. She then raised her chin at him provocatively. ¡®Since you don¡¯t want her to follow, I¡¯ll(lz) let here along.¡¯

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Jiang Zhan strode forward.

    Shi Sheng could guess why Bai Luo wanted to go down the mountain. It was probably to find her missing memories.

    This was Bai Luo¡¯s freedom, so it was none of Shi Sheng¡¯s business. But that meant she wouldn¡¯t be responsible for the girl¡¯s safety either.

    ......

    Because Bai Luo was joining them, the group of men obtained a carriage from somewhere for her to sit in. Meanwhile, as their Sect Master, Shi Sheng could only look.

    As for Jiang Zhan... Despite his yammering, the sect members paid him no heed.

    The two ignored Sect Masters were left to tail along behind.

    Jiang Zhan snuck a few peeks at Shi Sheng. ¡°Er...¡±

    Shi Sheng suddenly turned to stare calmly at him. Jiang Zhan suddenly found it hard to say the words he¡¯d wanted to. He grit his teeth and blurted out, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Since his voice was a bit loud, the people in front turned to look back.

    Seeing their Sect Master walking with Shi Sheng, they exchanged nces and sped the carriage up.

    Shi Sheng was rather startled due to Jiang Zhan¡¯s sudden thanks. ¡®This hot-tempered retard suddenly thanked me(bbb)? Is it going to rain gold?¡¯

    Seeing Shi Sheng looking at the sky, he asked her huffily, ¡°What¡¯re you looking at?¡±

    ¡®What do you mean by looking at the sky when I thank you, eh?¡¯

    ¡°Checking to see if it¡¯s raining gold.¡± Shi Sheng replied honestly.

    Jiang Zhan didn¡¯t put two and two together at first and raised his head too. ¡®How could it rain gold? Is this woman¡¯s brain broken?¡¯

    After quite a while, Jiang Zhan finally connected the dots and pointed at Shi Sheng, cussing.

    Thetter peacefully continued forward, treating Jiang Zhan¡¯s angry insults like the wind. The journey was filled with simr incidents.

    When they reached the nearest city, Ting Feng, as the steward, naturally started making arrangements for their amodation.

    Having been stoked by Shi Sheng, Jiang Zhan immediately locked himself into his room once they got to the inn and refused toe out on pain of death.

    ¡°Sect Master, there aren¡¯t many rooms so...Ting Feng told me to share with you.¡± Bai Luo tentatively approached Shi Sheng, her tone soft and pleasing on the ears.

    Shi Sheng gave Bai Luo a side nce. The girl¡¯s face still had some hints of baby fat and always had a constant blush to it. Her big watery eyes stared innocently at Shi Sheng.

    ¡°I can sleep on the floor.¡± Perhaps afraid of Shi Sheng¡¯s rejection, Bai Luo anxiously added.

    ¡°Go on then.¡±

    Bai Luo immediately revealed a smile.

    They really didn¡¯t have many rooms. Jiang Zhan upied one by himself while everyone else had to squeeze four to a room.

    Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t just chuck Bai Luo into Jiang Zhan¡¯s room, could she?

    ......

    This city was situated on a trade route and served as a resting stop for merchant caravans. As a result, it was very prosperous. Most of its inhabitants were merchants that didn¡¯tck money.

    And by the same reasoning, this ce was very chaotic, with both people from the imperial court and the pugilistic world mingling together here. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want a slice of a money-making pie?

    Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t even been in the inn for a whole day, yet she had already witnessed two separate incidents of arguments and fighting.

    And that night during dinner, she witnessed a third incident. This time, the Demon Sect was involved. Because of Bai Luo.

    She had identally bumped into someone whileing downstairs. Probably finding her looks okay, he refused to let Bai Luo go. She tried to apologise, but he wanted to molest her.

    But would the Demon Sect¡¯s group of single bachelors allow some guy to harass their Sect¡¯s official beauty? Well, just take a look at the current situation.

    The whole time, Shi Sheng calmly remained seated and continued eating her meal, as if the people involved weren¡¯t from her Demon Sect.

    Jiang Zhan had probably been irritated by the noise, for he rushed down from upstairs. Without giving the other party time to react, he swung a fist at the instigator.

    ¡°Why in your grandpa¡¯s name are you making so much noise?! Haven¡¯t had enough during the day, so you¡¯re continuing now?!¡± Jiang Zhan had been really annoyed by the noise, so it was quite normal for him to lose his temper.

    The person who¡¯d been hit clutched at his cheek. His expression dark, he looked at who¡¯d hit him and immediately mocked, ¡°And here I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s Sect Master Jiang... Oh, that¡¯s not right, it¡¯s former Sect Master now. I heard a woman¡¯s in charge of your Demon Sect now? Relying on a woman to protect you, huh?¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡± ¡®Who¡¯s relying on that maniac?!¡¯

    Jiang Zhan was enraged. He drew Scarlet Heaven and shed towards the man. The surrounding people immediately dispersed to make room for them.

    Jiang Zhan and the man were evenly matched at first, neither of them having an advantage over the other.

    ¡°Jiang Zhan, hand that girl to me and I¡¯ll let you off today; how about it?¡± The man stared greedily at Bai Luo. ¡°There¡¯s no point in us fighting like this. It¡¯s just a woman. You wouldn¡¯t be this stingy, would you?¡±

    ¡°Bollocks!¡± Jiang Zhan cussed.

    Shi Sheng really couldn¡¯t stand to look anymore. ¡®Just how did this weakling get the position of viin? Based on his smarts? I don¡¯t see any smarts, just an idiot who likes to fool around.¡¯

    Shi Sheng fell silent. ¡®It¡¯s probably...because of his looks?¡¯

    She really wished to reject the answer her mind hade up with.

    ¡°Fuck your great grandpa! How about you act arrogant some more, eh?!¡±

    While Shi Sheng had been lost in her thoughts, Jiang Zhan had already defeated the man and was currently cockily stepping on thetter¡¯s chest.

    The subordinates the man brought with him looked at Jiang Zhan nervously and pointed their weapons at him. ¡°Jiang Zhan, release our Gang Leader!¡±

    Hearing thus, Jiang Zhan stomped harder on the man¡¯s chest, causing him to let out a muffled grunt.

    ¡°Jiang Zhan!¡±

    The opposing party shouted, but didn¡¯t dare to act rashly because their leader was in Jiang Zhan¡¯s hands.

    The tension in the air was suffocating as silence befell the area, leaving only the sounds of heavy breathinging from the Gang Leader from who-knows-what gang beneath Jiang Zhan¡¯s foot. As it echoed throughout the inn, it sounded like a giant beast heaving itsst breaths.

    ¡°Xiaoluo-meimei.¡± A gentle voice abruptly called out, drawing everyone¡¯s attention and breaking the tension in the air.

    From the direction of the staircase, a woman was staring at Bai Luo in pleasant surprise. Because people were blocking the staircase, she didn¡¯t dare to descend, and could only look pleadingly at the person beside her. ¡°Yiyun-gege, it¡¯s Xiaoluo-meimei.¡±

    Fu Yiyun also caught sight of Bai Luo, who was currently being surrounded protectively by a group of men. His brows furrowed slightly, his cold gaze looking hard at Bai Luo. ¡®Why is she with the Demon Sect?¡¯

    Bai Luo gave them a confused look. When she saw Fu Yiyun¡¯s face, she turned slightly dumbfounded as a hint of pain surfaced in her heart. ¡®Do I know them?¡¯

 Chapter 413 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (23)

    <h4>Chapter 413 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (23)</h4>

    Fu Yiyun leapt off the second storey with Liu Xu in his arms. She immediately walked towards Bai Luo. ¡°Xiaoluo-meimei, where have you been? There wasn¡¯t any news from you... Do you know how worried Yiyun-gege and I have been?¡±

    Bai Luo had no impression of the person standing in front of her, and the odd pain from before had vanished without a trace.

    She retreated behind Ting Feng and spoke in a timid and probing tone, ¡°Do you know me?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoluo-meimei?¡± Liu Xu was clearly unaware of what was going on.

    Fu Yiyun¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Xiaoluo, you don¡¯t remember me?¡±

    Several foreign images shed in Bai Luo¡¯s mind. The man in front of her gave her a very familiar feeling, yet she also felt a bit of resistance towards him in her heart.

    She shook her head slightly.

    Shi Sheng finished thest of her meal and put down her bowl.

    The situation had progressed to a tense stalemate, where Liu Xu and Fu Yiyun wanted to bring Bai Luo away forcefully, but the Demon Sect members were putting up resistance.

    As for Jiang Zhan, he was seated on that Gang Leader, Scarlet Heaven stabbed in the floor as he watched the scene unfolding on Bai Luo¡¯s side.

    When Shi Sheng looked over, he immediately turned to meet her eyes and out of nowhere bared his teeth in a cocky expression.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®Retards sure know how to make themselves happy...¡¯

    Shi Sheng shifted her gaze. She got up and walked over to Bai Luo, shoving aside Liu Xu, who was in the way.

    ¡°Wu Zheng...¡± Liu Xu was surprised. ¡®Why is she here too?¡¯

    Shi Sheng smiled wickedly. ¡°The F¡ª Bai Luo isn¡¯t willing to go with you, so you¡¯re deciding to kidnap her?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoluo, is she threatening you?¡± Fu Yiyun¡¯s eyes grew colder. ¡®I nearly died to this woman back then.¡¯

    ¡°No! Sect Master is very good to me!¡± Bai Luo anxiously refuted.

    She had heard the rumours too, but she had the eyes to see for herself that the Demon Sect was different from what everyone said they were.

    Even if Sect Master wasn¡¯t very nice with her words, after staying in the Demon Sect for such a long time, Bai Luo had never seen her really attack anyone or lose her temper.

    And she was really good to girls...

    ¡°Xiaoluo-meimei...¡± Liu Xu spoke hesitantly. ¡°You shoulde with us. Yiyun-gege and I won¡¯t harm you.¡±

    It was clear that Bai Luo disliked Liu Xu from the bottom of her heart¡ªshe shrunk backpletely behind Ting Feng and the rest, not even looking at Liu Xu and Fu Yiyun.

    If one asked Bai Luo to choose, she¡¯d definitely pick the Demon Sect members who she¡¯d interacted with for so long, and not the two people who were but strangers to her now.

    Shi Sheng pped her hands, the crisp smack drawing everyone¡¯s attention to her. ¡°There, she¡¯s the one not willing to leave, so it¡¯s not my fault.¡±

    Some anger bubbled up in Fu Yiyun¡¯s eyes. ¡°Wu Zheng, what did you do to Xiaoluo?! Why does she have amnesia?!¡±

    ¡°Why? Probably because she can¡¯t stand to see you so lovey-dovey with your old me.¡± Shi Sheng shrugged. ¡°People who¡¯ve fallen out of love always like to pull the amnesia card.¡±

    Fu Yiyun¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡®Bai Luo likes me?¡¯

    ¡°Sect Master...¡± Bai Luo poked her head out, weakly asking Shi Sheng, ¡°Did I like him before?¡±

    ¡®I felt pain when I saw this man. Could it be that I really did like him?¡¯

    ¡°Yep. Didn¡¯t you feel anything when you saw him?¡±

    Bai Luo had amnesia, but she was still the same person. Some instinctive reactions or familiar things could stimte her memories and give her a chance to recover them.

    ¡°Yiyun-gege, let¡¯s give Xiaoluo-meimei some time to think about it. Let¡¯s ask her once she remembers.¡± Liu Xu pulled Fu Yiyun, afraid that he¡¯d have thoughts about Bai Luo because of Shi Sheng¡¯s words.

    Women had always been better at understanding other women than men. From the first time they met, Liu Xu knew Bai Luo liked Fu Yiyun.

    Bai Luo peeked out from behind Shi Sheng, her watery eyes filled with curiosity and confusion.

    Fu Yiyun nced at her before nodding to Liu Xu. He then turned his sharp gaze to Shi Sheng. ¡°Wu Zheng, I¡¯ll avenge myself sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee to.¡± Shi Sheng raised her lips in an arrogant smile.

    Fu Yiyun felt like smacking her with his sword, but he was aware of his current situation, so he went upstairs with Liu Xu.

    Once the two had left, Jiang Zhan got his people to pummel that Gang Leader and then toss him and his gang out.

    ¡°Jiang Zhan, just you wait! I(lz) won¡¯t let you off!¡± The Gang Leader spat. His face was bruised and he had to be supported by his people to stand up.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Jiang Zhan picked up a stool and flung it at them.

    Once this matter was over, the innkeeper appeared from somewhere and began calmly began racking up numbers on an abacus and listing off, ¡°Three tables, ten stools, three sets of teacups, and as for bowls...¡±

    The innkeeper bent over to check on the staircase. ¡°Damage to the staircase...¡±

    ck ck.

    ¡°24 taels and 8 coins in total. May I know which guest will be paying?¡±

    Silence befell in the inn. The ones who had been watching a show before all paid for their meals and scurried out of the inn.

    The remaining Demon Sect members all looked towards Shi Sheng.

    ¡°What¡¯re you looking at me for? No money!¡± ¡®You want me(lz) to pay for the stuff you destroyed? Don¡¯t you know how poor we are now?!¡¯

    ¡°Go hunt down those bastards!¡± Jiang Zhan angrily pped a table.

    The table couldn¡¯t hold up to his strength, so it copsed.

    The innkeeper¡¯s abacus cked as he added that in too.

    The Demon Sect members rushed out of the inn to chase down the Gang Leader from before. Those people had never expected to be hunted down...all for the sake ofpensation. This was simply a humiliation that gave the Gang Leader something else to cuss about Jiang Zhan.

    Meanwhile, Shi Sheng was left shaking her head at the side, not bearing to watch any longer. ¡®Compensate my arse! You guys are the Demon Sect, okay?! Have some self-awareness! I¡¯m(bbb) going to be angered to death!¡¯

    #The Demon Sect¡¯s new way of making you re-evaluate your views#

    #The Demon Sect is a special snowke today too#

    ......

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t want to bother with these idiots, so she went upstairs on her own. Seeing this, Bai Luo hurriedly followed her. ¡°Sect Master, did I really like that man?¡±

    Shi Sheng pushed the door open while speaking without a hint of politeness, ¡°How would I know whether you really liked him or not? Maybe you just liked his face.¡±

    ¡®Don¡¯t worry about being shallow! I¡¯m shallow too!¡¯

    ¡°Does he have someone he likes?¡± Bai Luo had already learned to ignore the thorns in Shi Sheng¡¯s words. ¡°Was it thatdy beside him just now?¡±

    Shi Sheng nodded carelessly. ¡®Why¡¯re you so chatty?¡¯

    ¡°They¡¯re pretty well-matched.¡± Probably because of the amnesia, Bai Luo was able to say this rather easily.

    ¡°Ha ha...¡± ¡®Well-matched my arse! You two are supposed to be the real ship! ...Though that¡¯s probably not going to be the case anymore.¡¯

    Bai Luo didn¡¯t understand why Shi Sheng activated ¡®mockery mode¡¯ again.

    Shi Sheng was toozy to bother with this dummy, so she went to have a quick wash-up.

    Shi Sheng took the bed, so Bai Luo could only sleep on the recliner. It was very narrow, so she could only sleep on her side. This was very ufortable, so she couldn¡¯t fall asleep for some time.

    So she thought about the events earlier today until she gradually dozed off.

    Cold moonlight spilled in through the window, causing the floor to appear covered in silver frost.

 Chapter 414 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (24)

    <h4>Chapter 414 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (24)</h4>

    The next day, when Bai Luo woke up, the room was already empty.

    A thin quilt had been ced on her. Bai Luo clutched it, a silly smile on her face. ¡®Sect Master has a warm heart under her cold exterior after all.¡¯

    She put everything away properly before heading downstairs. Ting Feng and some of the Demon Sect members were already eating. Seeing her descend the stairs, someone immediately gave up their seat to her.

    Bai Luo thanked him before sitting down. ¡°Where¡¯s Sect Master?¡±

    ¡°Eh? She¡¯s not in her room?¡± The sect members were surprised. The inn hadn¡¯t opened for business when they came down, and they hadn¡¯t seen their Sect Master leave.

    Bai Luo shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Sect Master must¡¯ve had some business to take care of. Ms Bai, have something to eat first.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Sect Master is strong, no need to worry.¡±

    They soon diverted the topic.

    When Jiang Zhan came downstairs and didn¡¯t see Shi Sheng, he went back upstairs with a dark expression.

    Everyone sighed and shook their heads. ¡®The way Sect Master¡¯s acting, it¡¯s simply impossible for him to court Ms Wu Zheng!¡¯

    ......

    After Shi Sheng came back from a walk, she found that Bai Luo was missing. When she asked the others, they also appeared confused.

    ¡°Ms Bai said she was going to have a change of clothes just now. How did she disappear?¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long¡ªonly around the time it takes to brew a pot of tea. The people downstairs didn¡¯t see Ms Bai leave, so she must still be in the inn.¡±

    Shi Sheng sighed and shook her head. ¡°Which room is Fu Yiyun staying in?¡±

    Ting Feng reacted swiftly and pointed at a room not far from them. ¡°That one.¡±

    Shi Sheng walked over to the room and straight up kicked the door open.

    But it was empty.

    Liu Xu¡¯s room was next door, and it was empty too.

    No one in the inn had seen them, as if they had vanished into thin air.

    The Demon Sect¡¯s men were very anxious, but Shi Sheng didn¡¯t really care. Bai Luo¡¯s disappearance had no impact on her¡ªshe did whatever she wanted to, as always.

    Because neither Shi Sheng nor Jiang Zhan gave them any particr orders, the Demon Sect members went out in groups to search for Bai Luo, but their efforts bore no fruit.

    After staying in the city for around half a month, Shi Sheng gathered them all together. For the sake of making sure they¡¯d actually go through with the robbery, Shi Sheng had picked the most infamous family in the city.

    The job went very smoothly. With Shi Sheng¡¯s awesomebat ability, the rest of them were basically just there to act as background figures...and then help carry the loot.

    Jiang Zhan didn¡¯t follow at all. Despite his support for this behaviour, he acted like he despised it, earning him the middle fingers of the Demon Sect members. ¡®Just who was it who wanted us toe down here at the beginning, eh?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng had robbed quite a lot, so she was really wondering whether these people had embezzled some on the way. Why else would so much silver be insufficient?

    When it was time to leave, the group of single men still felt a bit unwilling to go just like this. ¡°Sect Master, are we really not going to look for Ms Bai?¡±

    ¡°The world is so big; where are we supposed to go find her?¡±

    This one question blocked them from saying anything. The people back at the sect were still waiting for their return.

    On the way out of the city, they met with a bit of trouble, but Shi Sheng dealt with it (violently). They rushed out as fast as they could, but before they had gotten far, they met an unexpected person.

    ¡°Ms Wu Zheng?¡± The person who called her was in a sorry state. There were streaks of dried blood on his pale face that looked like it hadn¡¯t been shaved in days. If not for his silk clothing one could even mistake him for a beggar.

    He hade from the direction Shi Sheng was nning on going in. He was probably wounded, for he didn¡¯t move quickly.

    Upon seeing Shi Sheng, he was clearly surprised, and it soon turned into joy.

    ¡°Second Young Master Shen, did you feel like experiencing the life of a refugee?¡± Shi Sheng looked down on the person below from her perch atop the horse.

    Shen Xinghai smiled bitterly and shook his head. He cupped his fists and bowed to her. ¡°May I ask Ms Wu Zheng for a favour?¡±

    Shi Sheng raised a brow slightly. ¡®This is the other ML...¡¯

    ¡°What?¡±

    Shen Xinghai was just about to speak, when he suddenly heard the flurry of galloping and shouting getting closer.

    ¡°Wu Zheng, are you going or not?!¡±

    Jiang Zhan urged his horse back. Seeing Shi Sheng talking to a man, he immediately lost his temper.

    She was actually talking so ¡®amicably¡¯ to a man! And he was so ugly! Not even 10% as good looking as him!

    ¡°Sect Master Jiang.¡± Shen Xinghai gave a polite greeting.

    Jiang Zhan frowned and raised his chin, arrogantly looking down on Shen Xinghai. ¡®Don¡¯t recognise him. Who is this guy?¡¯

    Shen Xinghai showed no reaction to Jiang Zhan¡¯s provocation.

    ¡°Hurry up.¡± Jiang Zhan turned to rush Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Have I been too nice to this fellowtely for him to use amanding tone with me?¡¯

    ¡°Ms Wu Zheng...¡± Probably afraid Shi Sheng would really leave, Shen Xinghai called out anxiously.

    ¡°Shut your trap.¡± Shi Sheng smacked her riding whip on Jiang Zhan¡¯s horse, causing it to whinny in pain and begin bucking around.

    Jiang Zhan was jolted around for quite a bit. Once the horse had calmed down, he red angrily at Shi Sheng. ¡°Wu Zheng, don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡±

    Shi Sheng silently turned to look at Ting Feng. ¡®What¡¯s with your Sect Master? Did he forget to take his meds again?¡¯

    Ting Feng pretended like he didn¡¯t see her look, turning to observe the scenery. As one, the other sect members also looked away, whether at the sky or at the ground. All of them turned a blind eye.

    ¡®Sect Master has a crush...¡¯

    Shen Xinghai probably noticed, for he spoke warmly, ¡°Sect Master Jiang, I was just asking Ms Wu Zheng to help me out.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s it any of my business what you want with her?!¡± Jiang Zhan shouted and pped his horse¡¯s behind, taking off at a gallop.

    The sect members could only stare dumbly. ¡®Sect Master, you¡¯re leaving just like this? Are you dumb?¡¯

    Shen Xinghai smiled before turning to talk to Shi Sheng, ¡°Ms Wu Zheng, I would like to ask you to take care of two people for me.¡±

    ¡°I suggest you ask me to kill people instead.¡± ¡®Taking care of people is not my forte.¡¯

    Shen Xinghai, ¡°...¡±

    His eyes hardened slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll kill them myself. Ms Wu Zheng, please help me take care of them... I¡¯ll be frank with you: I want you to offer them protection.¡±

    ¡°Your big brother is still the Alliance Head, yet you choose to ask me, the Sect Master of the Demon Sect, for help? Is there something wrong with your brain?¡± Due to Shi Sheng¡¯s massacre at the Alliance Meeting, they hadn¡¯t been able to pick the next Alliance Head, so Shen Xingyang kept his position.

    ¡°Ms Wu Zheng...¡± Shen Xinghai¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°I don¡¯t want to implicate my older brother in this.¡±

    Shi Sheng stared at him for a few seconds, before her lips curved up in a cold smile. ¡°If you ask for my help, from now on, you¡¯ll have an unexinable connection to the Demon Sect. Knowing that, do you still want my help?¡±

    ¡°Ms Wu Zheng, if there¡¯s anything this Shen can do to help, please say it.¡± Shen Xinghai performed the greatest sign of respect in jianghu with a sincere attitude.

    Shi Sheng would never have expected for one of the people Shen Xinghai entrusted to her to be Bai Luo.

    The other person was a girl too. Unlike Bai Luo¡¯s bun-like face that screamed ¡®easy to bully¡¯, this girl had a prickly beauty that made her seem hard to get along with, and she waspletely clothed in red. A pity she was unconscious.

    ¡®So this is Shen Xinghai¡¯s FL? Those looks, that figure; her author must¡¯ve been a true author mom!¡¯

 Chapter 415 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (25)

    <h4>Chapter 415 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (25)</h4>

    Shen Xinghai left after handing them to Shi Sheng.

    Bai Luo was awake. So upon seeing Shi Sheng, tears streamed down her face as if she finally had an outlet to let all her grievances out.

    Without caring whether or not Shi Sheng wanted to know, Bai Luo cried and told her about what she¡¯d experienced these past few days.

    That day, she¡¯d just finished breakfast and had identally knocked over a cup of tea on herself. She had returned to their room to get changed, but hadn¡¯t expected Liu Xu toe looking for her.

    Bai Luo didn¡¯t remember Liu Xu. But she instinctively disliked thetter, so she blocked the doorway, not allowing Liu Xu in.

    ¡°Xiaoluo-meimei, there are a lot of people here. Can we go into the room to chat?¡± Liu Xu spoke in a soft and gentle tone that would be pleasing to the ears of most people.

    Yet Bai Luo was an exception. She felt rejection from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want to say, you can say it here.¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Xu switched tactics. ¡°Xiaoluo-meimei, don¡¯t you want to know your past?¡±

    Bai Luo¡¯s expression changed slightly as she examined Liu Xu probingly. ¡°You know my past?¡±

    After she¡¯d spoken, she bit her lip. ¡®She knows me, so of course she¡¯ll know some stuff about my past. Wasn¡¯t my question unnecessary?¡¯

    Liu Xu smiled and nodded. ¡°I know who you are, and what you¡¯ve experienced. If Xiaoluo-meimei wants to know, I can tell you. But this isn¡¯t the right ce for it...¡±

    Bai Luo hesitated for a moment. ¡°Thene in...¡±

    She wanted to know who she was, and what the memories she¡¯d lost were.

    Liu Xu shook her head and spoke, ¡°Ms Wu Zheng doesn¡¯t really like me, so I won¡¯t go in...¡±

    Liu Xu deceived Bai Luo into entering her room and told her some stuff. But everything she said to Bai Luo sounded very foreign, as if it was someone else¡¯s story.

    Bai Luo didn¡¯t know why, but the more she listened, the sleepier she got. As the figure in front of her grew blurrier, she wanted to get up to leave but found that she didn¡¯t have the strength to do so. In the end, she cked out and darkness overtook her consciousness.

    When she came to, Bai Luo found herself locked in a simple room. She wasn¡¯t the only one here¡ªthere were other women present.

    They either cried in low voices or stared dully at nothing. When Bai Luo asked them where they were, the only answer she got was them shaking their heads.

    Bai Luo was very scared, but her fear was reduced somewhat by the fact that she wasn¡¯t alone.

    She checked every corner of the room, which drew the attention of a few women. They told her that they¡¯d done the same when they were first locked here, and that the room waspletely sealed off.

    Their gazes were lifeless and filled with despair.

    Bai Luo didn¡¯t know how long she was unconscious for, nor how long she¡¯d been locked up. Every so often, there¡¯d be someone who¡¯d deliver buns to them from the gap beneath the door.

    Those women who despaired and cried swarmed forward to grab the food once it appeared. Although they were in despair, they didn¡¯t want to die.

    Bai Luo didn¡¯t know the food was limited¡ªshe had to go hungry if she didn¡¯t manage to snatch any. This led to a period of time where she starved.

    But she got smarter and moved over to sit by the door, so that she was the first one to grab the buns when they were sent in.

    The red-clotheddy arrivedter.

    The woman was still cussing loudly when she was tossed in. She hammered and kicked at the door but to no avail.

    When mealtime came around, the red-clotheddy clearly didn¡¯t know about the unspoken rule that one wouldn¡¯t be able to eat if they weren¡¯t quick enough, so she could only stare dumbly at the empty bowl.

    Everyone had two buns each, but there were some who took three, causing some of the weaker women to have nothing to eat.

    Since they shoved the buns into their mouths quickly, the red-clotheddy didn¡¯t have a chance to even snatch any back.

    Bai Luo shared one of hers with her.

    The red-clotheddy had a pretty straightforward character¡ªsince Bai Luo was nice to her, she treated the former as a sister. The woman told Bai Luo that she wanted to escape, and that she also wanted those people to pay.

    The red-clotheddy nned for a long time. Finally, they found an opportunity. But what they hadn¡¯t expected was for the other women to sell them out.

    The two were locked up on their own, in a very small room, where the only exit was the door.

    The red-clotheddy didn¡¯t give up on escaping. After thinking for a long time, she decided to use the honey-trap.

    Bai Luo was less certain. But faced with the question of life and death, she still decided to gamble with the red-clotheddy.

    Thetter was in charge of seducing the guards, while Bai Luo was to stand at the back and knock out any that came in.

    But Bai Luo didn¡¯t have much strength, so the two swapped roles in the end. Bai Luo was in charge of luring the guards in and the red-clotheddy would knock them unconscious.

    Yet, could one really expect Bai Luo to know how to act seductive? In the end, the red-clotheddy could only tell her to stand there and perform a few poses.

    Their n proceeded very smoothly. But on the way out, they were found out and surrounded.

    At the veryst second, Shen Xinghai arrived to rescue the red-clotheddy. Though they managed to escape, they were constantly pursued.

    In this short period of time, they had suffered a lot and went through life and death together.

    Their pursuers had suddenly increased in numberst night and they had been cornered in a broken-down temple. For the sake of breaking out, Shen Xinghai lured them away, while the red-clotheddy brought Bai Luo with her and ran.

    Though they still managed to escape, the red-clotheddy had been injured.

    Shen Xinghai had nned on entering the city to find medicine for her but hadn¡¯t expected to run into Shi Sheng, leading to the situation now.

    ¡°Sect Master, I thought I would never see you again.¡± Bai Luo¡¯s lips quivered as she spoke through sobs. She thought she was going to die.

    Shi Sheng leaned against the window, her lips tugging up in a smile. Whether it was a reassuring one or a mocking one, Bai Luo didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Why would Liu Xu want to kidnap me...¡± This was the question that bothered Bai Luo the most.

    As Shi Sheng listened to her various analyses, her brows twitched. ¡®This kid is a real dummy.¡¯

    After a while, Shi Sheng faintly spoke, ¡°Liu Xu just doesn¡¯t want you returning to Fu Yiyun¡¯s side is all.¡±

    ¡®An evil viiness¡¯ job is to break apart the leads.¡¯

    ¡°But I¡¯ve already lost my memories¡ªI don¡¯t remember who Fu Yiyun is. And Sect Master, didn¡¯t you say they were a pair? Isn¡¯t the one Fu Yiyun likes Liu Xu?¡± The dummy asked even more questions.

    Was Shi Sheng to tell her that the job of an evil viiness was to constantly cause trouble with the goal of splitting the male and female leads apart?

    But she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin all that with a few words, so Shi Sheng decided to just shut up and let the little dummy ponder over it on her own.

    Perhaps feeling very safe at Shi Sheng¡¯s side, Bai Luo caved in to the fatigue from her wounds and fell asleep.

    Shi Sheng pushed aside the curtains. Jiang Zhan¡¯s horse was beside the carriage¡ªhe hade back to follow it after running off.

    Seeing Shi Sheng looking out from the carriage, he immediately rode his horse forward and asked with a stern expression, ¡°Wu Zheng, how can you just randomly pick people up?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t; they were given to me.¡± Shi Sheng corrected him.

    Jiang Zhan got angry. ¡°Are you really treating the Demon Sect as yours?!¡±

    ¡°Is it not mine?¡±

    ¡°Without¡ª¡± Jiang Zhan halted abruptly. He clenched his teeth and red at Shi Sheng. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for me, do you think you could be Sect Master?! I¡¯m snatching it backter! Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll act cocky then!¡¯

 Chapter 416 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (26)

    Chapter 416 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (26)

    After they got back to the Demon Sect, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t even have the chance to breathe before several sect members came running over in a panic. ¡°Sect Master, we¡¯re being attacked!¡±

    The Demon Sect was located in a pretty remote area. Back then, it was only with knowledge of the plot, as well as much effort on her part, that Shi Sheng managed to find this ce.

    ¡®Someone actually found their way here...¡¯

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Shi Sheng drew her sword and followed them to the mountain gates. They had been built recently¡ªthere hadn¡¯t even been enough time to carve the words ¡°Demon Sect¡± on them.

    By the time Shi Sheng arrived, Jiang Zhan was already present and arguing with someone.

    There were only eight people on the other side. They all wore simr attire, their bodies taut as if ready to attack or defend at any moment, and had an aura of killing intent surrounding them.

    ¡°Is she here just because you said so?! Show us the proof! Without evidence, I suspect you guys are just here to find trouble with the Demon Sect!¡±

    ¡°We witnessed it personally. Sect Master Jiang, hand her over, and we can go back to having nothing to do with each other.¡± The other party was calmer than Jiang Zhan.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Shi Sheng asked Ting Feng, who was standing at the back, in a low voice.

    ¡°These people are from Jadewater Vige. They say we captured their eldest young miss... Isn¡¯t that pure nonsense? Since when did we go kidnap her?¡± Ting Feng swiftly exined the situation to Shi Sheng. ¡°I think they¡¯re here to make trouble, though I have no idea how they found this ce.¡±

    Shi Sheng frowned slightly, picked Jiang Zhan up by the cor and ced him behind her. ¡°What¡¯re you wasting your breath with them for? Just attack!¡±

    Jiang Zhan nked out for a moment before reacting. ¡°Fes, have at them!¡±

    The Demon Sect members had pretty much all gathered after hearing all the ruckus, so upon Jiang Zhan¡¯s order, they swarmed towards the eight.

    It was hard for two fists to beat four hands[1]. Even if these men had spectacr fighting ability, they could only retreat in defeat when faced with so many opponents.

    ¡°Pei! These people know how to find excuses now!¡±

    ¡°A bunch of self-righteous beasts in human clothing!¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, what do we do now?¡±

    Since some people had already found their location, others would be sure to follow.

    Shi Sheng flicked her sword, speaking in a wild and arrogant manner, ¡°What¡¯re you guys afraid of? Just kill anyone whoes, no matter how many!¡±

    The Demon Sect members, ¡°...¡± ¡®Sect Master, ept this kneel!¡¯

    Jiang Zhan looked at Shi Sheng and seemed to think of something, causing him to turn around and leave with a cold harrumph.

    Shi Sheng looked at him in confusion. ¡®What did I(bbb) do to you again? The hell are you being tsun for?!¡¯

    ......

    When Shi Sheng went to check on Bai Luo and the red-clotheddy, thetter was already awake and sitting upright on the bed, staring off into space and lost in her own thoughts.

    Bai Luo stood to the side, a bowl of medicine in her hands. She carefully persuaded the woman, ¡°Weiwei-jie, Shen-dage is capable, so he¡¯ll be fine. You have to rest and heal up first before looking for hi¡ª Sect Master.¡±

    Seeing Shi Sheng enter upon lifting her head, Bai Luo called out to her. This brought Zhong Weiwei¡¯s attention back to the present. Her gaze brought a hint of probing as she stared at Shi Sheng.

    ¡°You¡¯re Wu Zheng?¡± She asked in a tone that wasn¡¯t polite at all.

    ¡°What? Is there a problem?¡± Shi Sheng dragged a chair over to sit, crossing her arms in front of her chest as she looked at Zhong Weiwei.

    Thetter suddenly coughed. Bai Luo hurriedly set down the bowl of medicine to pat her back.

    Once Zhong Weiwei had stopped coughing, her face was pale and her jade-like fingers were clutching the quilt so tightly her knuckles turned white. She panted to catch her breath before asking, ¡°What deal did Shen Xinghai make with you?¡±

    The corner of Shi Sheng¡¯s lips rose slightly as she replied with malice, ¡°From now on, you belong to me.¡±

    Zhong Weiwei was stunned.

    ¡°Sect Master...¡± Bai Luo also had a stunned expression. ¡®That wasn¡¯t what Shen-dage said though...?¡¯

    Shi Sheng looked at them smilingly, as if Shen Xinghai had really said that.

    Zhong Weiwei suddenly got up and off the bed. But the moment her feet touched the ground, her body lost all strength as her wounds started acting up with a tearing pain.

    ¡°Weiwei-jie, don¡¯t be hasty! Your wounds are very serious!¡± Bai Luo helped Zhong Weiwei up with a nervous and worried expression. ¡°Sect Master didn¡¯t mean any ill. And don¡¯t worry, that wasn¡¯t what Shen-dage said.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at Bai Luo, causing thetter to feel a bit ufortable and lower her head to avoid the former¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°It¡¯s your choice to leave, but I won¡¯t give Shen Xinghai any discounts for it.¡± Shi Sheng got up and left after leaving behind these words.

    She¡¯d only promised to bring them back to the Demon Sect, not to keep an eye on them.

    Zhong Weiwei didn¡¯t leave in the end¡ªbecause she fainted before she even got out the door.

    More and more came to the Demon Sect to look for people. It wasn¡¯t limited to people from the pugilistic world; there were also people from the court, and even just regr citizens.

    ¡°Since when did our Demon Sect have all those people?¡± After shooing off the third batch of people, Shi Sheng finally couldn¡¯t help but ask the people beside her.

    Other than the two FLs, the Demon Sect hadn¡¯t had any new additions to their ranks. All the names that had been shouted werepletely foreign to them.

    ¡°Sect Master, I know! I know!¡± A sect member raised his hand.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    The sect member immediately told her everything he¡¯d learned.

    There had been many missing-person cases in jianghu as ofte. All of them were young and beautiful women of varying backgrounds¡ªwhether it be the daughters of high-ranking officials, the young misses of pugilistic ns, and even youngdies ofmon birth.

    ¡°Those people think we¡¯re the ones who kidnapped all those women.¡± The Demon Sect member concluded.

    Shi Sheng suddenly pointed her sword at them and asked with a stern expression, ¡°Have you guys been sneaking out to steal wives without my knowledge?!¡±

    The Demon Sect members, ¡°...¡± ¡®Sect Master, please. Do we look that desperate?¡¯

    ¡°Sect Master, more people have turned up!¡± The person who¡¯d been sent to keep an eye out shouted as he came running back, followed by arge procession of people.

    ¡°It¡¯s Fu Yiyun...¡±

    Ting Feng appeared from somewhere and, before the speaker finished their sentence, Jiang Zhan pushed him aside to stand beside Shi Sheng.

    Jiang Zhan stood with arms akimbo, and in a very shrew-like manner, shouted, ¡°Fu Yiyun! Why have youe here?!¡±

    Shi Sheng gave Ting Feng a look. ¡®Didn¡¯t I tell you to lock this idiot up?¡¯

    Ting Feng felt innocent. ¡®I couldn¡¯t ah!¡¯

    Fu Yiyun and the rest stopped roughly ten meters away. ¡°Jiang Zhan, hand Bai Luo over.¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Why should I do that just because you said so?¡± Jiang Zhan harrumphed coldly.

    ¡°Jiang Zhan, where is my daughter?!¡± A man beside Fu Yiyun questioned harshly.

    ¡®This guy should be Bai Luo¡¯s dad...¡¯

    ¡°Who¡¯s your daughter? The hell did youe to the Demon Sect for when she went missing? Is there something wrong with your head?!¡±

    Shi Sheng felt like this fellow was on equal terms with her when it came to offending people. The only thing was, he was terrible at fighting.

    ¡°Jiang Zhan!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯re you calling your grandpa for?!¡±

    The people below were so angered their faces turned green.

    Bai-fu and Fu Yiyun discussed in low tones before Bai-fu raised his voice and spoke, ¡°Sect Master Jiang, I just want to find my daughter. As long as you hand her over to me, I can forget about this matter.¡±

    Jiang Zhan expressed surprise. ¡°Then you¡¯re not going to me me if I broke her? It¡¯s a real misfortune to be your daughter.¡±

    Bai-fu, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Demon Chief Jiang, do you really think you can escape?! We have this ce surrounded! Surrender without a fight and your grandpa can make your death a bit easier!¡±

    ¡°Hand them over! Hand them over!¡±

    ¡°Demon Chief Jiang, hand them over...¡±

    [1] I believe I¡¯ve used this idiom before, but here¡¯s a refresher for those who didn¡¯t catch it the first time (or forgot): it means it¡¯s hard to beat someone with the numbers advantage. No matter how skilled you are, as long as there are enough people, they can just zerg-tactic you to the ground.

 Chapter 417 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (27)

    <h4>Chapter 417 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (27)</h4>

    Shi Sheng felt like they were really ignoring her far too much. ¡®I¡¯m the current Sect Master of the Demon Sect, okay? The hell are you guys all pointing at Jiang Zhan for? This idiot¡¯s here to steal the limelight from me(lz)!¡¯

    Shi Sheng pulled Jiang Zhan behind her.

    ¡°Crazydy, the hell are you doing?!¡± Jiang Zhan red at Shi Sheng.

    ¡°You talk too much.¡± Shi Sheng calmly swept a gaze over him. ¡°Take one step forward, and I¡¯ll kill that puppy of yours.¡±

    As expected, Jiang Zhan¡¯s body halted and he took back his leg to stand still.

    Though of course, that didn¡¯t stop him from trying to gain the verbal advantage. ¡°What¡¯s a woman like you trying so hard for? Just stand behind me!¡±

    ¡°To help you block any attacksing from that direction?¡±

    Jiang Zhan was angered to the point he wanted to stamp his foot. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me! I¡¯m just not strong temporarily!¡±

    Shi Sheng shrugged. ¡°But they¡¯re attacking now.¡±

    ¡®Not strong temporarily? Do you think you¡¯re on a cooldown for a health regen skill or something[1]?¡¯

    The look in Jiang Zhan¡¯s eyes changed, and he suddenly fell silent. The hands that were dangling by his sides slowly clenched into fists.

    ¡°Sect Master, don¡¯t be reckless!¡± Ting Feng drew nearer to Jiang Zhan and reminded him in a lowered voice.

    ¡°What kind of a man am I if she has to stand in front of me?!¡± There was a hint of frustration in his tone.

    ¡°Sect Master...¡± Ting Feng was in a bind. ¡°Ms Wu Zheng is pretty strong, and you don¡¯t have any other options right now... But once you¡¯ve ovee the next half a year, you¡¯ll be able to stand in front of her!¡±

    Ting Feng was afraid Jiang Zhan would abandon all his progress due to a moment¡¯s impulse, so he put his all into persuading thetter.

    Jiang Zhan¡¯s expression eased up slightly. He only had to wait half a year more before his Nether Mantra could reach the ninth level.

    The Nether Mantra was very weak and basically useless in the beginning. Additionally, one couldn¡¯t practise other techniques simultaneously with the Nether Mantra.

    Jiang Zhan had been practising the Nether Mantra ever since he was young. Even if he wanted to practise other techniques after the events at the Demon Sect, it was toote. So he could only grit his teeth and carry on with the Nether Mantra.

    Rumour had it that once one reached the ninth level, they would have the power tomand nature itself.

    Indeed, no one in the Demon Sect had ever reached the ninth level. Jiang Zhan was the only one to persevere this long and be this close to sess.

    ¡°Wu Zheng, what¡¯re you doing?!¡±

    This shriek pulled Jiang Zhan out of his thoughts. He raised his eyes to look in the direction of the noise.

    He was just in time to see Shi Sheng bring her sword down on someone, causing them to retreat in panic. They tripped and went tumbling down the mountain, their screams getting more distant as they fell.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t my fault. He fell on his own.¡± Shi Sheng shrugged, an innocent expression on her face.

    ¡®Would he have fallen in the first ce if you didn¡¯t attack him?!¡¯

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The Demon Sect engaged inbat with the people below, while Shi Sheng remained at her spot in the back, unmoving.

    Fu Yiyun and Bai-fu didn¡¯t move either. It was as if both parties werepeting to see who was more patient.

    The gleaming of des crossed as fresh blood pooled on the stones below.

    Shi Sheng slowly lifted her hand, causing her sword to slice the air, making ripples that seemed tangible as they caused the nts around her to rustle. It overall made for quite an imposing sight.

    Bai-fu and Fu Yiyun immediately went on alert and stared intently at her.

    Slowly, a smile bloomed on her calm face. That smile was too brilliant, like the first ray of sunshine breaking through dark clouds on an overcast day, or like the sudden rejuvenation of withered flowers.

    Her figure shed and disappeared into the crowd, that brilliant smile seeming to linger at her original spot.

    By the time Fu Yiyun and Bai-fu reacted, they had to witness their people get cut down one by one.

    ¡°You go, Sect Master!¡±

    ¡°Sect Master¡¯s going to conquer all of jianghu!¡±

    The Demon Sect members that had lost their opponents actually started cheering her on.

    Fu Yiyun¡¯s expression changed slightly as he brought Bai-fu with him into retreating off the mountain. ¡®This woman¡¯s actually gotten stronger!¡¯

    By the time Shi Sheng dealt with the rest, Fu Yiyun and Bai-fu had already sessfully retreated.

    Shi Sheng told them to toss the bodies out.

    She patrolled once around the mountain to make sure there weren¡¯t any she missed before returning. The bodies had already been dealt with in her absence. Jiang Zhan and Ting Feng were still there.

    ¡°Sect Master, I wanted to ask you for a while now: weren¡¯t you using Frostmoon previously? What¡¯s that sword you¡¯re using now? It¡¯s so powerful!¡± Ting Feng¡¯s eyes gleamed as he stared at the sword in her hand.

    Gu Yu sped over from the distance, clearly quite interested in her sword as well.

    Shi Sheng looked at her sword indecisively. ¡®What¡¯s a good name?¡¯

    Iron Sword, ¡°...¡± ¡®Having my name changed again... Master, have you almost forgotten my original name at this point?¡¯

    Shi Sheng replied with a serious expression, ¡°Number 1 Sword.¡±

    Ting Feng, ¡°...¡± ¡®What an offhand name.¡¯

    Gu Yu, ¡°...¡± ¡®Vulgar!¡¯

    Jiang Zhan didn¡¯t speak, his gazeplicated as he looked at her.

    Shi Sheng gave him an odd look. ¡®What¡¯s up with this kid? I¡¯m a bit unused to this sudden quietness.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m going into seclusion.¡± Jiang Zhan spoke in an uncharacteristically calm voice.

    Shi Sheng raised her brow slightly. ¡°You can beat me after youe back out?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Jiang Zhan¡¯s calm didn¡¯tst even a minute before his pride started showing again.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t say anything.

    Jiang Zhan harrumphed. ¡°You¡¯d best believe it! Just you watch!¡±

    Shi Sheng shrugged. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want.¡±

    Jiang Zhan scanned their surroundings. ¡°Come with me for a bit.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°Juste along! Why¡¯re you so chatty?¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Just who¡¯s the chatty one here?!¡¯

    Jiang Zhan brought her to an isted area before suddenly turning around, hugging her, and releasing her before she had a chance to react andsh out at him.

    ¡°Wu Zheng, I¡¯ll marry you once Ie out.¡±

    Shi Sheng waspletely dumbstruck. ¡®What the hell?¡¯

    Jiang Zhan¡¯s face was a bit red. ¡°It¡¯s not like anyone else will want you, so I¡¯ll take you in.¡±

    ¡®Oh, well what a sacrifice on your part! Who the hell wants to marry you?!¡¯

    Jiang Zhan¡¯s voice suddenly turned despondent. ¡°If I can evene out, that is.¡±

    There were only two oues from attempting to reach the ninth level of the Nether Mantra.

    Sess. Or death.

    The atmosphere was a bit heavy. Jiang Zhan exhaled a breath of muddy air. He ransacked the room for a long time before finally finding everything he was looking for. He gave them all to Shi Sheng.

    ¡°I¡¯m going now. If I don¡¯te out, the Demon Sect is yours.¡± He paused. ¡°I¡¯ll definitelye out.¡±

    Whether thatst part was meant for Shi Sheng or himself, even he didn¡¯t know.

    He strode out of the room, the sunlight blinding him and causing him to be a bit dizzy.

    He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Ting Feng was right. She was strong, to the point he felt afraid. Afraid that if he didn¡¯t make progress, he¡¯d never catch up to her.

    Shi Sheng was left standing with a bunch of random stuff in her arms, still a bit dumbfounded.

    She only reacted after quite a while. ¡®Jiang Zhan probably likes Wu Zheng. He remembers what happened when they were young so clearly. And since it¡¯s not like they have any deep enmity, the only exnation is that he likes Wu Zheng.¡¯

    A pity...she wasn¡¯t Wu Zheng.

    It was impossible between them.

    Jiang Zhan entering closed-door cultivation made no difference to the Demon Sect. Most of its members felt like Shi Sheng was a pretty good Sect Master, because ever since she came, they always had meat to eat and money to spend.

    [1] Gaming reference to when your heals have a cooldown before you can use them again. Maybe there¡¯s a simr system for bosses?

 Chapter 418 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (28)

    <h4>Chapter 418 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (28)</h4>

    The missing women case caused a lot of unrest in jianghu and the Demon Sect¡¯s mountain base waspletely surrounded.

    As of now, a lot of people were gathered in the town that was closest to the Demon Sect.

    Fu Yiyun and Bai-fu were present too.

    ¡°Yiyun-gege, will Xiaoluo-meimei be okay?¡± Liu Xu leaned against Fu Yiyun, worry written all over her face.

    He patted her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter how arrogant the Demon Sect are, they¡¯ll know who they can and can¡¯t touch.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If only I¡¯d insisted on bringing Xiaoluo-meimei away that day.¡±

    Seeing Liu Xu me herself so, Fu Yiyun couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart ache for her. ¡°You didn¡¯t know she was being held hostage by the Demon Sect either. Don¡¯t me yourself; you had nothing to do with it.¡±

    Fu Yiyun¡¯s heart ached for Liu Xu, but so too did it ache for Bai Luo. He didn¡¯t know why, but ever since he learned from Wu Zheng that Bai Luo liked him, his heart couldn¡¯t calm down.

    There were even times when he was with Liu Xu that he thought of the times Bai Luo followed him. Noticing his distraction, Liu Xu hurriedly shook his arm.

    Though she didn¡¯t like this man anymore, she also didn¡¯t want him falling for anyone else.

    Bai-fu sat across from Fu Yiyun, expression dark, his thoughts a mystery.

    Everyone else discussed the matter of attacking the Demon Sect, but after the string of losses the orthodox sects had suffered, they didn¡¯t have much manpower left. Yet if they didn¡¯t attack now, it¡¯d be almost impossible to do so after the Demon Sect had time to grow stronger.

    After their discussion, the crowd dispersed.

    When Fu Yiyun and Liu Xu returned to their room, Fu Yiyun was a bit absent-minded.

    Liu Xu stood beside the table. She turned back to look at Fu Yiyun, who was standing by the window. After ensuring that he wasn¡¯t paying attention to her, she took a porcin bottle out from her sleeve and carefully poured some white powder into the tea.

    At first she only poured a bit, but then she added a bit more afterwards.

    Liu Xu put the bottle away. She picked the cup up and held it in front of Fu Yiyun. ¡°Yiyun-gege, have some tea.¡±

    Fu Yiyun smiled slightly, took the cup from her, and took a sip.

    Liu Xu leaned against Fu Yiyun as she traced circles on his chest.

    His body reacted. He caught Liu Xu¡¯s hand and spoke in a low voice. ¡°Xu¡¯er, be good.¡±

    Liu Xu pouted. ¡°Does Yiyun-gege not like me anymore?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    A hint of pain appeared on Liu Xu¡¯s face. ¡°Is Yiyun-gege ming me...?¡±

    Fu Yiyun lifted Liu Xu¡¯s head up. There were already tear streaks on her face. Seeing her cry, Fu Yiyun immediately tossed Bai Luopletely out of his mind. ¡°Xu¡¯er, don¡¯t cry. I don¡¯t me you. Really.¡±

    Liu Xu didn¡¯t speak, merely crying silently.

    Her pitiful expression stoked the lust in Fu Yiyun¡¯s heart, as he lowered his head to take Liu Xu¡¯s lips with his. The bed creaked as the two entwined with each other.

    Liu Xu harassed Fu Yiyun until he was too tired to continue and fell asleep.

    ¡°Yiyun-gege.¡± Liu Xu nudged Fu Yiyun.

    ¡°Xu¡¯er, be good, go to sleep.¡± Fu Yiyun mumbled and reached out to embrace her.

    Liu Xu called out to him several more times, but didn¡¯t get an answer. Only then did she carefully get up, put her clothes on, and take Meteor with her as she snuck out soundlessly.

    Liu Xu made many twists and turns in the small town before finally entering a courtyard.

    The house was brightly lit up bynterns. One could vaguely make out the sounds of the sizhu[1] as well as theughter of women from one of the rooms.

    Liu Xu¡¯s expression was a bit unsightly, but she still entered.

    She was greeted by a very debauched scene. The man who she longed for currently had a woman in each arm, as well as one between his legs, and was currently teasing them.

    The man narrowed his eyes and examined Liu Xu before pushing the woman between his legs away and beckoning Liu Xu over.

    She bit her lip and walked over, offering Meteor to him with both hands. ¡°Master, Xu¡¯er has obtained Meteor for you.¡±

    The man examined the sword for a bit. ¡°Not bad. Good job.¡±

    But the next second, the man suddenly flew into a rage. He grabbed Liu Xu by the neck. ¡°How was the taste of your old me, huh?! What did I say to you back then? Hm?¡±

    Liu Xu¡¯s face turned red fromck of oxygen. ¡°Master... Fu Yiyun was very guarded...¡±

    Fu Yiyun normally slept with Meteor by his side and would wake whenever anyone got close. If she didn¡¯t use that method, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to obtain Meteor.

    The man stroked Liu Xu¡¯s fair face, his gaze vicious. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Tears rolled down Liu Xu¡¯s face, but it didn¡¯t rouse a hint of pity in the man. He roughly jerked her clothes off and entered her with his hand.

    ¡°In your eyes, am I good, or is he good?¡±

    Liu Xu felt like being treated this way while others were in the room was a humiliation.

    ¡°Am I good, or is he good?¡± The man suddenly increased his strength.

    Liu Xu¡¯s body trembled. ¡°Master... Master is good.¡±

    She tightly clutched onto the remaining clothes on her person. Her lower body waspletely exposed and the man had adjusted her position so that it was on full disy.

    The women beside him chuckled in low tones, causing Liu Xu to feel hatred.

    ¡®He said he¡¯ll marry me! As long as I gave him Meteor, he¡¯ll definitely marry me! I won¡¯t let any of these women off then!¡¯

    The man jerked his hand out, disgust in his eyes. ¡°Guards.¡±

    Two men suddenly entered from outside, causing Liu Xu¡¯s expression to change as she tried to cover herself up in a fluster.

    ¡°I¡¯m gifting this woman to you.¡± The man pointed at Liu Xu.

    ¡°Master?¡± Liu Xu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    As the warm torchlightnded on his hard features, one would find that they resembled Fu Yiyun¡¯s.

    The man scoffed coldly. ¡°Liu Xu, did you really think I would marry a consort that¡¯s been sullied by my little brother?¡±

    ¡°Master, you promised me!¡± He promised that no matter what method she used, as long as she could deliver him Meteor, he would marry her.

    ¡°You believed a lie? I really don¡¯t know what that little brother of mine sees in such a dumb woman. Take her away.¡±

    Two men immediately stepped forward to grab Liu Xu by the arms and pulled her outside.

    Liu Xu sobbed as she begged for mercy, but the man didn¡¯t pay her any heed, merely looking at her coldly.

    That apathy suddenly caused Liu Xu to feel cold inside. This man had always been this cruel. Whether to himself or others, it was all the same...

    Once she was dragged outside, the men in the courtyard started surrounding her, causing her to shriek in fear.

    ¡°Fu Yirui, you¡¯ll die terribly...¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª Let go! Master, save me¡ª Fu Yirui, you beast!¡±

    Liu Xu¡¯s terrified screams seemed odd, juxtaposed with the merryughter from inside the house.

    [1] A type of instrument. Its full name is Jiangnan sizhu and as the name suggests, it originates from Jiangnan. Don¡¯t ask me where that is. I can only tell you Jiangnan trantes to ¡°river¡± and ¡°south¡±. Here¡¯s a pic:

 Chapter 419 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (29)

    <h4>Chapter 419 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (29)</h4>

    The next day, when Fu Yiyun got up, he found that both Liu Xu and Meteor were missing.

    His first thought was that Liu Xu had been kidnapped.

    He anxiously went downstairs to ask if anyone saw her.

    Quite a few people had at least some impression of her.

    After all, it was hard for most people to forget pretty, refined youngdies with glib tongues.

    But the result he got from asking caused Fu Yiyun to be shocked.

    Last night, someone had gone out to drink. On the way back, he just so happened to catch Liu Xu hurriedly leaving the inn.

    Because the man had drunk too much, he hadn¡¯t been able to ascertain if she had Meteor with her.

    But since it had been lost in the inn despite so many people around, there was an 80% chance that Liu Xu was the one who¡¯d stolen it.

    Even if one person didn¡¯t notice a stranger entering the inn, someone should have, right?

    Fu Yiyun had Meteor in his possession even before he became famous. Few knew of his true identity and background. They only knew that his sword technique was impable, which led to him bing the number one swordsman.

    Yet this number one swordsman now had his sword stolen by a woman...

    Even if now was the time to put aside internal strife to face against external threats, there were still some people secretly looking to watch a good show.

    Fu Yiyun didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with their mockery. He didn¡¯t understand. Just how had he let Liu Xu down for her to steal his sword?

    His chest tightened and he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Pfft!¡±

    ¡°Sir Fu!¡±

    ¡°Howe you spat blood?! Quick! Call the physician! Help Sir Fu up first!¡±

    The crowd fell into chaos.

    ......

    The Demon Sect was currently under siege, but the besiegers discovered that they couldn¡¯t actually scale the mountain.

    They could see the path up, but after following it, they¡¯d alwayse back right where they started.

    ¡°The hell? No matter how we walk, we always end up right back where we started.¡±

    ¡°Getting lost and circling around[1]?¡±

    They gathered together, their gazes odd as they stared at the path not far from them.

    ¡°It¡¯s a divination technique.¡± As the Alliance Head, Shen Xingyang was naturally here. He was the calmest out of everyone.

    Beside him stood the Vige Head of Jadewater Vige. He spoke in response to Shen Xingyang¡¯s words. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Demon Sect to be so brimming with talent.¡±

    Divination techniques were one of the more mysterious aspects of jianghu. Once everyone else heard Shen Xingyang¡¯s words, they quietened down. None of them were well-versed in this subject.

    ¡°The Demon Sect isn¡¯t that easy to attack.¡± Shen Xingyang sighed.

    ¡®Thatdy called Wu Zheng... If not for these people, I wouldn¡¯t even havee here.¡¯

    ¡°Alliance Head, do you have any ideas?¡±

    Shen Xingyang shook his head. It wasn¡¯t as if he knew divination, what could he do?

    Vige Head Zhong looked at Shen Xingyang, a gleam in his eyes.

    ¡°Should we try attacking with fire?¡± Divination techniques relied on external objects to form. If they just burned down the whole mountain, they¡¯d be able to break in, wouldn¡¯t they?

    Shen Xingyang didn¡¯t speak. ¡®As if it¡¯s that easy to break.¡¯

    But since they had no other choice, they could only try.

    They were sessful in starting the fire...but only up to a certain point. The fire was halted before it could get very far.

    It was as if there was some invisible boundary there. Despite the zing inferno outside, the nt life past the boundary didn¡¯t catch so much as a spark.

    Just as the people outside were feeling puzzled, several human figures appeared on the limestone path. They stopped one step away from the fire and gestured at it.

    ¡°Sect Master was right. The fire really can¡¯t get in.¡±

    ¡°Sect Master is awesome. She even said that they can¡¯te in to attack us. I wonder if it¡¯s true. Wanna test it out?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s going to be responsible if we die?¡±

    ¡°You dumb? Why would you stand there and let them hit you? Don¡¯t you know how to run back?¡±

    Hence, the people outside found themselves being challenged. But their attacks could only reach as far as the fire, and would sometimes even bounce back at them.

    ¡°Fuck! What kind of men are you to hide inside there?! Get the hell out here if you¡¯ve got the balls!¡±

    ¡°Demon Sect brats, get out here! Grandpa¡¯s waiting for you!¡±

    The Demon Sect members all flipped him the bird before exchanging looks and running back up the mountain.

    ¡°You turtle grandsons! What¡¯re you running for?! Can you hide in there forever?!¡±

    Their insults got louder and louder, but no one appeared on the path. Just as they were nning to stop, arge crowd of Demon Sect members rushed down from above.

    The orthodox sects, ¡°...¡± ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    Well, whatever it was, having someone around to cuss at was better than no one. Hence, the crowd¡¯s insults got even louder, hoping to agitate them intoing out of their ¡®shell¡¯.

    But it was no use. The Demon Sect members merely stood on the mountain path, not even retorting, just pointing at the people outside.

    ¡°That dark-skinned one only knows how to call us turtle grandsons. If he doesn¡¯t know how to insult people, then he shouldn¡¯t! Isn¡¯t he just shaming himself?¡±

    ¡°Howe I don¡¯t see that little whiteface Fu Yiyun?¡±

    ¡°From what I heard, he seems to be on the verge of death.¡±

    The other sect members all turned to look at the person who spoke.

    The man spoke rather cockily, ¡°I heard it¡¯s because of a woman. Ah right, did you guys know that he has a really awesome identity?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Er Gou Zi[2], how did you hear about all of this when we¡¯ve all been on the mountain the entire time?¡± Someone interrupted.

    Ever since their Sect Master had sealed this mountain off, no one had ever left.

    ¡°I snuck out at night to eavesdrop.¡± The one called Er Gou Zi chuckled.

    ¡°Pretty bold ah!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt! Let me speak.¡± Er Gou Zi gestured for them to quieten down.

    ¡°I heard that Fu Yiyun is the Ninth Prince, the son of that once world-famous number-one beauty.¡±

    ¡°Ninth Prince?¡±

    ¡°Sect Master.¡±

    The crowd cleared a path for her to walk through. Shi Sheng descended the stairs and walked over. ¡°Fu Yiyun belongs to the imperial n?¡±

    ¡®A prince... Woah!¡¯

    This hadn¡¯t been in the plot, so Shi Sheng had naturally been unaware.

    Er Gou Zi scratched his head. ¡°Sect Master, I overheard this from them. I don¡¯t know the details.¡±

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t continue this topic. She looked outside. The people outside seemed to have caught sight of her, for they all stopped cussing and directed their collective gazes towards her.

    ¡°Sect Master, when are we going to attack?¡± ¡®We can¡¯t just let them surround us forever, can we?¡¯

    ¡°You guys can go if you want to, I¡¯m not stopping you.¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes at the person who asked the question. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to get back in after leaving though. I¡¯m not taking responsibility if you die.¡±

    The cowardly sect members that were afraid of death, ¡°...¡± ¡®We should just turtle up here...¡¯

    But that didn¡¯t stop them from using other methods to attack the people outside. As long as they stayed within the safe zone, the other party couldn¡¯t do anything to them.

    It seemed the Demon Sect members had grown addicted to this, for they came up with new ways of tormenting the people outside every day.

    In the end, those people couldn¡¯t take it anymore and retreated further away. Due to the current distance between them, the Demon Sect members could no longer harass them.

    As the saying went: ¡°The wicked are more resourceful than the principled. For every n you make, I have a way to undermine it[3].¡±

    Even with the invisible barrier, the two opposing parties still managed toe into conflict.

    Shi Sheng could only react with an expression that read ¡°you idiots¡±. ¡®I was waiting for them all to gather in one ce to take them down in one fell swoop, yet you guys chased off so many of them!

    Really now...¡¯

    ¡°Ow ow...¡± The little puppy circled around Shi Sheng¡¯s feet.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Why¡¯re you still so small? I don¡¯t think teacup dogs existed in this time period...? Author, is it really okay for you to just add stuff like this?!¡¯

    [1] The raws are ¹í´òÇ½ which is used to refer to the phenomenon where it feels like ghosts are obstructing your path by making you lose your sense of direction and circling back to your original spot. No direct English equivalent I¡¯m afraid.

    [2] Raws are ¡°¶þ¹·×Ó¡± which isn¡¯t all that ssy of a name since it literally trantes to Second//Two/Dumb(ng) Dog. Names like these are moremon in rural areas.

    [3] Wasn¡¯t really sure how to trante this part. The raws are ¡°µÀ¸ßÒ»³ßÄ§¸ßÒ»ÕÉ£¬ÄãÓÐÕÅÁ¼¼ÆÎÒÓÐ¹ýÇ½ÌÝ¡±. I don¡¯t know how to exin it.

 Chapter 420 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (30)

    <h4>Chapter 420 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (30)</h4>

    After a month into the siege, Shi Sheng woke up one morning to the sounds of excitement among the Demon Sect members.

    ¡°Sect Master, Sect Master, are you awake?¡± Ting Feng banged the door.

    Shi Sheng opened it. ¡°What?¡± ¡®Can¡¯t you just let me sleep? It¡¯s still early...¡¯

    ¡°They¡¯re fighting amongst themselves! Sect Master, wanna take a look?¡± Ting Feng had an excited expression on.

    Shi Sheng frowned. ¡®Fighting amongst themselves?¡¯

    ¡°Come on,e on!¡± Ting Feng had grown much bolder¡ªhe now dared to pull Shi Sheng along.

    The little puppy scampered out from the house and unsteadily followed Shi Sheng, but had to stop at the stairs leading down the mountain. They were too tall for it to descend on its own.

    When Shi Sheng passed by the mountain gate, she looked up and received a fright from suddenly seeing the human figure standing on top of it.

    ¡°Did Gu Yu move house?¡± ¡®Wasn¡¯t he always on rooftops? Yet now he¡¯s changed to absorbing natural energies on the mountain gate?¡¯

    Ting Feng followed her gaze. His eyes rolled as he thought. ¡°Because it gives a view of what¡¯s happening below.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®So, why not juste down to watch then?¡¯

    More than half of the Demon Sect were gathered at the bottom of the mountain.

    When Shi Sheng came down, they immediately wisely cleared out the best viewing spot for her.

    The people in the distance were separated into three distinct groups.

    Shen Xingyang and Shen Xinghai led one, Vige Head Zhong led another, while thest one was led by someone Shi Sheng was unfamiliar with. Bai-fu wasn¡¯t present.

    The three sides faced off against each other. The atmosphere seemed rather tense.

    ¡°When did Shen Xinghai arrive?¡±

    ¡°Last night.¡± Er Gou Zi immediately replied. ¡°I heard he discussed the matter of the kidnapped girls with Shen Xingyangst night. Then this morning, Shen Xingyang and Zhong Han started arguing. Shen Xinghai used Zhong Han of being the mastermind behind the kidnappings. They¡¯ve already fought once just now...¡±

    ¡®Zhong Han was that Jadewater Vige Head, who was looking to get something from me. If he¡¯s the mastermind behind the kidnappings, does that mean he was nning on kidnapping me(bbb)?¡¯

    ¡°Why is Zhong Weiwei over there?¡± Shi Sheng suddenly pointed at a red figure in the crowd.

    ¡®Zhong Weiwei... Zhong Han? Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re father and daughter?¡¯

    ¡°She went over earlier. We didn¡¯t manage to stop her.¡± Ting Feng replied.

    Because of the distance, Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, so she left the safe area to get closer to them.

    ¡°Eh? Sect Master...¡± ¡®Why¡¯re you going out?¡¯

    Ting Feng hesitated for a moment before running after her.

    Since their Sect Master and Sentinel had both left, the other Demon Sect members couldn¡¯t help but follow along.

    Hence it became a scene where Shi Sheng led a bunch of people over to them in what could be perceived as an aggressive manner.

    The opposing party had also noticed Shi Sheng heading towards them, so they all turned to look at her.

    ¡°Witch Wu Zheng! Stop there!¡±

    ¡°If I stopped when you told me to, where would I put my face?¡± Shi Sheng sneered. She continued walking for about another ten metres before stopping.

    Everyone, ¡°...¡± ¡®So you have face if you walk a few more steps?¡¯

    ¡°Opening a conference this early? Mind if I watch?¡± Shi Sheng smilingly looked at Shen Xinghai.

    He nodded to her slightly. ¡°Ms Wu Zheng, do what you wish.¡±

    ¡°Shen Xinghai!¡± Zhong Han shouted. ¡°Are you nning on being in cahoots with the Demon Sect?!¡±

    Shen Xinghai gave him a neutral look. ¡°Vige Head Zhong, Ms Wu Zheng is just here to watch. As it happens, she can also bear witness.¡±

    Zhong Han¡¯s reaction was a bit agitated. ¡°She¡¯s the Demon Sect¡¯s Sect Master! How can she bear witness? Shen Xinghai, have you long been in cahoots with the Demon Sect?!¡±

    Shi Sheng harrumphed. ¡°Why can¡¯t I bear witness?¡±

    ¡®Do I(bbb) not look human? Are the Demon Sect¡¯s people not humans?¡¯

    ¡°Vige Head Zhong, you should exin Second Young Master Shen¡¯s usations. Since Sect Master Wu Zheng doesn¡¯t have any other motives, it should be fine to let her be present. After all, this matter involves the Demon Sect.¡± The third party came out to be the mediator.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already exined.¡± Zhong Han¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°My Third Brother was in charge of those properties. I had no idea what he was doing.¡±

    Shen Xinghai looked at Zhong Weiwei. ¡°But Ms Zhong has already said that while Third Master Zhong was alive, he had already given all his properties to you. Would you be unaware?¡±

    ¡°What does a little girl like her know?¡± Zhong Han red at Zhong Weiwei with a hint of threat.

    Zhong Weiwei¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too pleasant. When Zhong Han red at her, rage bubbled up in her eyes. ¡°Second Uncle, are you this desperate to pin the me on my father?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Zhong Han frowned. ¡°Weiwei, you¡¯re still young and don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll exin it to you when we get back. Don¡¯t help these outsiders against your Second Uncle. We¡¯re family.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s family with you?!¡±

    ¡°Zhong Weiwei...¡±

    Shi Sheng was surprised. ¡®So they¡¯re not father and daughter!¡¯

    Shi Sheng got the Demon Sect members to bring a chair over. She reckoned it¡¯d be worth watching this show.

    Everyone else, ¡°...¡± ¡®This Demon Sect leader really thinks she¡¯s here to watch a show?¡¯

    ¡°When my father was alive, you took all those properties for yourself! If not for my mother¡¯s dowry, our family would¡¯ve long since starved to death! Second Uncle, how could you say all those things without fear of being struck by lightning?!¡±

    Shen Xinghai stepped forward and pulled Zhong Weiwei into his arms, lightly patting her back.

    ¡°Okay. Since you say I took them, where¡¯s the evidence to prove it?¡±

    Shi Sheng listened for awhile before piecing together what happened.

    Shen Xinghai had been investigating who the people chasing them were. But he found out that they were from Jadewater Vige. Zhong Weiwei was the daughter of Jadewater Vige¡¯s Third Master. He had passed away half a year ago, leaving behind his wife and daughter.

    Zhong-mu wasn¡¯t in good health. After Third Master Zhong passed away, she followed soon after, leaving Zhong Weiwei behind to fend for herself.

    Shen Xinghai was confused as to why Jadewater Vige would try to assassinate their own young miss, so he continued investigating this lead.

    He discovered that Jadewater Vige owned several brothels and had been partaking in human trafficking, forcing young girls into prostitution.

    The current missing persons case was their doing.

    But now, Zhong Han was pushing all responsibility onto the already deceased Third Master Zhong. As the saying went, the dead couldn¡¯t speak for themselves.

    Naturally, Zhong Weiwei was unhappy about this.

    She had always known that her Father and Second Uncle didn¡¯t have the best of rtionships. But she hadn¡¯t expected her Second Uncle to be so cruel as to sell her off and even pin the me on her father.

    Since when had he ever treated them as family?

    ¡°If Vige Head Zhong wants proof, then I naturally have some.¡± Shen Xinghai gestured for Zhong Weiwei to not speak.

    Her eyes were a bit red and misty, but she didn¡¯t shed a single tear.

    Zhong Han remained calm. ¡°Then please take it out.¡±

    Shen Xinghai took several books out from his sleeves. He handed them over to the neutral third party. ¡°Please look clearly. These are the names of all the women who have been kidnapped. They have been stamped with Vige Head Zhong¡¯s seal at the bottom.¡±

    Those people circted the books around.

    ¡°It really is Vige Head Zhong¡¯s seal.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Zhong Han¡¯s expression finally changed. When the books finally made their way to him, he flipped through them. Their content were unfamiliar to him, but the seal on them was his.

    But he had never stamped any books of this sort...

    What kind of idiot would stamp their seal on something illegal, after all?

    Zhong Han closed thest book. ¡°Second Young Master Shen, I¡¯ve never seen this before. And it¡¯s very easy to forge seals... While my third brother was alive, he was allowed to enter my study at will, so he would¡¯ve been able to obtain my seal.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Zhong Weiwei¡¯s face was red from anger. ¡°You¡¯ve never allowed anyone into your study! Since when could my father enter it at will?!¡±

 Chapter 421 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (31)

    <h4>Chapter 421 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (31)</h4>

    Zhong Han insisted that it was Third Master Zhong who did this. Other than those name lists, Shen Xinghai couldn¡¯t bring out any other pieces of evidence, so the situation fell into a stalemate.

    ¡°I have an idea. Wanna give it a shot?¡±

    A clear woman¡¯s voice broke the silence.

    Everyone, once again, collectively directed their gazes towards the woman sitting on the chair without a care for her image.

    ¡°Please speak, Ms Wu Zheng.¡± Shen Xinghai quickly replied before Zhong Han could speak.

    Shi Sheng tugged her lips into a smile. ¡°I have a truth serum here. Wanna give it a shot, Vige Head Zhong?¡±

    ¡°Who knows if you¡¯ll give me poison?¡± Zhong Han harrumphed coldly.

    Shi Sheng scoffed. ¡°If I wanted to poison you, do you think you¡¯d still be standing?¡±

    Shi Sheng had been too violent recently, picking fights at the drop of a hat. They¡¯d nearly forgotten that Wu Zheng was Medicine Granny¡¯s disciple and possessed ungodly skill in the art of poison.

    Zhong Han appeared to have remembered this as well.

    ¡°Vige Head Zhong, this is the simplest method to prove your innocence.¡±

    Zhong Han¡¯s expression immediately turned unsightly.

    If Zhong Han had nothing to hide, then he naturally wouldn¡¯t be afraid. But he did.

    ¡°Vige Head Zhong, I think Ms Wu Zheng¡¯s suggestion is viable. If you¡¯re worried, I can take it together with you.¡± Shen Xinghai proposed.

    Zhong Han was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. If he agreed, then he¡¯d reveal everything if that truth serum was real.

    But refusing would prove that he had something to hide.

    Zhong Han questioned all eighteen generations of Shi Sheng¡¯s ancestors inwardly. ¡®If not for her meddling, I would¡¯ve already pinned this on that short-lived younger brother of mine!¡¯

    ¡°Vige Head Zhong, how about it?¡± Shen Xinghai waited a while before continuing to ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust Wu Zheng.¡± Zhong Han only said this.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re just afraid that you¡¯ll blurt something out.¡± Shi Sheng swiftly retorted.

    Zhong Han red hatefully at Shi Sheng. ¡°Wu Zheng! Enough with your nonsense! I reckon you were in cahoots with my Third Brother¡ªand now that you¡¯ve been exposed, you¡¯re framing me!¡±

    ¡°How much could human trafficking make?¡± Shi Sheng had contempt and disdain on her face. ¡°It¡¯s not as fast as robbing people.¡±

    Everyone, ¡°...¡± ¡®Oi oi, is it really okay to say that in front of so many people?¡¯

    The Demon Sect members, ¡°...¡± ¡®Sect Master, this is nothing to boast about, okay? Why do you have such a proud expression...?¡¯

    Zhong Han was rendered speechless by her words.

    If you tried to use her of something, she¡¯d admit to something much bigger and catch you off guard.

    Shen Xinghai coughed. ¡°I wanted to leave some face for everyone... but since Vige Head Zhong doesn¡¯t want it, then I have no choice.¡±

    Zhong Han turned his sharp gaze to Shen Xinghai. ¡®What does he mean by that?¡¯

    Shen Xinghai made a beckoning gesture whereupon several people were pushed out of the crowd. Shi Sheng recognised one of them. It was Ah Fu.

    ¡°Vige Head...¡± Ah Fu didn¡¯t dare to look at Zhong Han. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Second Young Master Shen knows everything.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you speaking?!¡±

    ¡®Why is Ah Fu with Shen Xinghai? How could he help Shen Xinghai?! What did he tell him?!¡¯ Zhong Han was panicking slightly, but he felt more anger at Ah Fu¡¯s betrayal.

    ¡°Vige Head Zhong should recognise them, right? They¡¯re your Jadewater Vige¡¯s people.¡± Shen Xinghai pointed at the people standing beside Ah Fu.

    ¡°Vige Head, Second Young Master Shen already knows...¡± Ah Fu spoke with grief and distress. ¡°It was all Ah Fu¡¯s fault. Ah Fu let you down...¡±

    Ah Fu seemed to havee to some sort of agreement with Shen Xinghai, for he exposed all of Zhong Han¡¯s evil deeds.

    Zhong Han wanted to silence Ah Fu, but was stopped by Zhong Weiwei.

    ¡°Second Uncle, how will you exin yourself now?¡± Zhong Weiwei felt disgust upon remembering it was because of her Second Uncle that she was captured and nearly sold to a brothel. He was her rtive; how could he do such a thing?

    ¡°Yo yo, seems like you ¡®righteous¡¯ sects were capable of being so filthy.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s mocking voice was like a thorn that lodged itself into the hearts of the orthodox sect members.

    The Demon Sect were despicable, but at least they were open about it, and would never target the weak and helpless.

    Yet the things Zhong Han did made him worse than a beast. Shi Sheng¡¯s mockery roused the anger in their hearts.

    ¡°Zhong Han, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be capable of doing these things!¡±

    Knowing that it would be useless to continue defending himself, Zhong Han acted swiftly. He grabbed Zhong Weiwei and wrapped his hand around her neck, shouting at the others. ¡°Don¡¯te over! Otherwise I¡¯ll kill her!¡±

    Shen Xinghai¡¯s expression turned anxious and he reached out to stop the people who wanted to charge forward.

    ¡°Vige Head Zhong, release Weiwei!¡±

    ¡°Make way!¡± Zhong Han shouted. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill her!¡±

    ¡°Second Uncle, just how did my father die?¡± Zhong Weiwei showed no signs of panic at being taken hostage, instead asking a question that most people would not be expecting.

    ¡°How? Hahaha! I poisoned that damn idiot!¡± Zhong Han¡¯s features twisted. ¡°He was my younger brother, and yet he dared to defy me?! And he even told me to stop! Shouldn¡¯t I have poisoned him?¡±

    Zhong Weiwei was trembling slightly, her eyes bloodshot.

    Zhong Han pushed her in front of him. ¡°All of you, make way for me(lz)!¡±

    Shen Xinghai made them do as he asked, causing Zhong Han to speak triumphantly, ¡°Zhong Weiwei, I didn¡¯t expect you to have some use after all.¡±

    Zhong Weiwei¡¯s hands clenched into fists. She shut her eyes. A dagger suddenly fell from her sleeve and into her hand. She stabbed it behind her.

    Zhong Han had been guarded against her, so the dagger only managed to cut his clothing. He broke her wrist with a resounding crack.

    ¡°Bitch! Dare to resist?!¡±

    After Zhong Han shouted this, he suddenly felt a bloody stench crawl up his throat. He opened his mouth and spat out a cloud of bloody mist. It was as if his body had suddenly lost all strength, and he lost his grip on Zhong Weiwei.

    Noticing this, Shen Xinghai immediately went forward to pull her into his arms.

    The people behind Zhong Han also experienced the same thing as they weakly copsed. Watching arge crowd of people topple over was really quite a sight.

    Other than the Demon Sect members, pretty much no one else was unaffected.

    Even Shen Xinghai felt a bit weakened, but it wasn¡¯t as serious as the others who couldn¡¯t even stand.

    ¡°Wu Zheng!¡± ¡®When did that witch poison us?!¡¯

    This shout woke everyone from their confusion. It was her. Only she could poison everyone without them noticing.

    ¡°What¡¯re you calling this Sect Master for?¡± Shi Sheng dug her ears. ¡°And you shouted so loudly too. Seems like the poison didn¡¯t affect you too severely. Should I give you a solo deluxe set?¡±

    Everyone, ¡°...¡± ¡®What nonsense is she babbling now? Don¡¯t understand...¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t re at me like that. I¡¯ll feel embarrassed.¡± Though Shi Sheng said that, her expression was very arrogant. It practically had ¡®This Sect Master¡¯s looks are unrivalled. That you can worship them is your honour;e bow a few more times.¡¯ written all over it.

    Author¡¯s note:

    Little Fairy: Going to start being shameless again huh.

    System: She¡¯s never wanted face...

    Shi Sheng: When people are shameless, they¡¯re invincible!

 Chapter 422 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (32)

    <h4>Chapter 422 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (32)</h4>

    ¡°Sect Master, why don¡¯t we kill them all? That way it¡¯s just a matter of time before we conquer all of jianghu!¡± One of the sect members excitedly instigated Shi Sheng.

    ¡°These people look pretty important. If we kill ¡®em here, there¡¯ll be no one else around to make decisions. It¡¯ll be our Demon Sect¡¯s time to shine! Sect Master, kill them!¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, kill them...¡±

    The Demon Sect members all started urging Shi Sheng to kill these people off.

    ¡°Who said my goal was to conquer all of jianghu?¡± Shi Sheng asked in a leisurely manner.

    The Demon Sect members were dumbfounded. ¡®Is it not? But Sect Master, no matter how you look at it, your actions seem to be for the sake of conquering all of jianghu?¡¯

    The orthodox sect membersying on the ground waiting to be ughtered were also utterly stupefied. ¡®This woman actually said her goal wasn¡¯t to conquer jianghu? Could it be that she wants to conquer the whole world?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng overbearingly spoke her motto, ¡°My goal is the great starry sea[1]!¡± A professional show-off through and through.

    The Demon Sect members, ¡°...¡± ¡®What is Sect Master talking about?¡¯

    The orthodox sect members lying on the ground, ¡°...¡± ¡®Has this woman not taken her medicine?¡¯

    Shi Sheng waved a hand. How could these people understand her ambitions?

    ¡°Strip ¡®em first.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡®Why would we strip them?¡¯

    Shi Sheng looked at them, whereupon the Demon Sect members immediately dispersed and walked towards the people lying on the ground.

    They couldn¡¯t speak very well right now. They wanted to curse Shi Sheng, but their tones werepletely off.

    The Demon Sect members held them down and started stripping off their clothes...

    ¡°Oi oi, the hell are you guys doing?!¡± Shi Sheng stared with her mouth agape as a sect member stripped ayer of clothing off someone in the blink of an eye. ¡°I wanted you guys to loot them! Not take off their clothes!¡±

    ¡®Why do they take things so literally?¡¯

    ¡°...Sect Master, can you be clearer next time?¡± ¡®Wasn¡¯t she clearly asking us to strip their clothes off?¡¯

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Fine! It was my fault! No tacit understanding at all!¡¯

    The Demon Sect members gave up stripping their clothes to search them for their valuables and piled them in front of Shi Sheng. Not even Shen Xinghai was spared.

    Though they didn¡¯t touch Zhong Weiwei.

    #The Demon Sect members are entranced by beauty...#

    As a result, the scene that greeted Bai-fu when he arrived with his men was a group of people with clothes in disarray, lying on the floor, and ring at the other group that were still standing. It could be likened to a scene where a youngdy red at her rapist after the act.

    Bai-fu turned to look in the direction they were ring at.

    The Demon Sect members surrounded a pile of weapons and pointed at them while discussing. Noticing the arrival of new people, they immediately stood in front of the weapons to hide them from view.

    Bai-fu, ¡°...¡± ¡®If I¡¯m not mistaken, those weapons belonged to the people lying on the ground, right?¡¯

    Bai-fu was apanied by a man who led apany of soldiers.

    Shi Sheng remained seated on her chair and turned to examine the neers. The man beside Bai-fu was the one who met with Liu Xu in the forest back then.

    ¡®He actually belongs to the court... And from his looks, it seems like he¡¯s rted to Fu Yiyun by blood? Tsk tsk... Tis a typical dog blood battle between princes, huh?¡¯

    ¡°Wu Zheng, what did you do to them?!¡± Bai Fu charged over to Shi Sheng and questioned her harshly. He¡¯d been just a bitte; what had happened in his absence?

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡± Shi Sheng raised a brow. She made no attempt to hide it. Was he blind to not see what was right before his eyes?

    ¡°Vige Head Bai...¡± Fu Yirui pulled Bai-fu. ¡°Don¡¯t confront her head-on.¡±

    One only had to take one look at the current situation to know that Shi Sheng had the upper hand. Since she could easily take down so many people, she could just as easily bring them down.

    This was the first time Fu Yirui got to see up close the witch that had be famous in jianghu recently.

    ¡°Fourth Prince, she¡ª¡±

    Fu Yirui reached out a hand and interrupted Bai-fu. ¡°My mission is to arrest the culprit behind the kidnappings of young women. Everything else is out of my purview.¡±

    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°And besides, if I(bw) were to interfere in jianghu¡¯s matters, it would be a breach of the rules, no?¡±

    Bai-fu frowned. As an imperial prince, Fu Yirui represented the court, so it was indeed inappropriate for him to get involved.

    But he hadn¡¯t brought many of his own people. And because of the previous losses he¡¯d sustained, for him to fight with so many Demon Sect members...

    ¡°Fourth Prince, I can consider the matter of the weapons you raisedst time.¡±

    Hidden Sword Vige was the only ce that manufactured weapons for the court without belonging to it.

    The Fourth Prince had already raised this topic with him twice. Although Bai-fu didn¡¯t agree to it before, he had no other choice but to do so now. ¡®Wu Zheng must be eliminated! Otherwise, jianghu will never know peace!¡¯

    Fu Yirui¡¯s gaze was as vicious as a viper¡¯s. ¡°Vige Head Bai is being serious?¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡± Bai-fu¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean okay? He just said he¡¯d consider it, not that he¡¯d actually give them to you. After you help him out, he could just find a reason to reject you, and maybe even sell the information that you¡¯re purchasing weapons privately to the court. Fourth Prince, be careful ah!¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s spoke insidiously.

    Fu Yirui examined her more closely. It wasn¡¯t the look of someone looking at a prettydy, but a deeper probing look.

    ¡®Well she certainly dares to say anything...¡¯

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Fu Yirui¡¯s lips curled into a smile that contained a hint of cruelty. ¡°Wu Zheng, if you consider following me, I can spare you.¡±

    ¡°If you kneel down and call me ancestor, I can put you on the throne.¡±

    He was simply asking for it by showing off to the ancestor of all show-offs.

    Fu Yirui, ¡°...¡± ¡®I think it¡¯s not that she dares to say anything, it¡¯s that there¡¯s nothing she doesn¡¯t dare to say! Does she think the throne is a cabbage that can be gifted at will?! If it was that easy to take, would I need to expend so much effort?! This woman is too full of herself!¡¯

    ¡°Fourth Prince.¡± Bai-fu reminded him.

    Fu Yirui lifted a hand and the troops behind him immediately pulled out their swords. When his hand fell, they swept towards Shi Sheng.

    She looked at Fu Yirui past the dense mass of people flooding towards her, her gaze as still as a frosty pool. It was as if the sounds of fighting had beenpletely blocked out by her, for they didn¡¯t cause the slightest ripple in her eyes.

    Not even a hint of anger could be seen.

    Fu Yirui suddenly felt a chill run up his spine, as if a poisonous snake was slowly crawling up and wrapping itself around his neck, slowly tightening... His heartbeat elerated as he felt his breathing turn difficult.

    He didn¡¯t feel this weird sensation even when facing his imperial father. Yes, it wasn¡¯t pressure, but rather an odd feeling.

    He backed away a step, which was the exact moment Shi Sheng attacked. The sword that suddenly appeared in her hand swept towards the soldiers, causing the front line to copse without warning.

    ¡°Sect Master is awesome!¡±

    ¡°Sect Master is awesome!¡±

    The moment Shi Sheng attacked, the Demon Sect members took the initiative to clear out and run to the side to act as cheerleaders.

    Shi Sheng: (||| ?_?)

    ¡®These idiots. Just how long am I(lz) going to have to hack to deal with this many people by myself? Fuck!¡¯

    Shi Sheng took out a lightning ball which she hadn¡¯t used in quite a while and flung it at the charging troops. The sounds of explosions and screams mixed together.

    [Demon Sect members in shock.jpg]

    ¡®Sect Master, where did you get such an overpowered thing?! They¡¯ve been sted out of existence!¡¯

    #My Sect Master actually carries explosives with her. Scared#

    #There¡¯s lightning and a deep hole after the explosion. May I ask, is this still gunpowder?#

    [1] In case you didn¡¯t get it, she means the universe.

 Chapter 423 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (33)

    <h4>Chapter 423 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (33)</h4>

    She had fun tossing them out, but Shi Sheng also found herself in a bit of a pickle afterwards...

    She could hear the sounds of thundering from above...

    ¡®Oi I only threw 3!!! It didn¡¯t hit the limit! Heavenly dao, how could you go against the rules?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng hurriedly chopped down thest few people, taking down Bai-fu and Fu Yirui on the way.

    ¡°Tie these people up. Wait for me to get back.¡± Shi Sheng left hurriedly after saying this. She didn¡¯t want to get struck into charcoal in front of these idiots.

    Once she¡¯d left their field of vision, Shi Sheng flew her sword to a deserted mountain range.

    The clouds gathered above her heads were already a dense, ck mass. Purple bolts of lightning shed through it, making the whole scene quite a sight to behold.

    Shi Sheng gulped and hurriedly put on all sorts of treasures and lightning-resistant clothing.

    In that xianxia world, her sword proved it could absorb this type of lightning, but it was better to be safe than sorry. If she ended up getting struck, no one wouldpensate her for work injuries...

    The moment she finished putting them on, the first bolt of lightning struck. Probably because this world contained no spirit energy, the strength of the lightning wasn¡¯t as strong as in other worlds.

    When the boltnded on Shi Sheng, the only effect it had causing all her hair to stand on end. The rest of the damage was absorbed by the treasures. But the electrical currents coursing past her skin were really ufortable.

    When the next barrage of lightning fell, Shi Sheng chose to use her sword to block it.

    And her sword didn¡¯t let her down¡ªwhen the lightning fell onto it, Shi Sheng could no longer feel any electricity.

    The heavenly dao was probably unwilling to give up after the first round of lightning fell, for the storm clouds lingered as if it was getting ready for another.

    Rumble¡ª

    The sounds of thunder echoed throughout thend. It was as if the very ground was shaking.

    Shi Sheng pointed her sword at the sky. ¡°Oi. Enough there, you!¡±

    ¡®You want to strike me with another round after failing to seed with the first?! Who taught you this, huh?!¡¯

    The sounds of thunder slowly faded, while the storm clouds also reluctantly dispersed after some time.

    Shi Sheng sat on the ground. Her arm was so sore that she could barely lift it.

    She looked at her sword. There were still small currents of electricity running up and down the de that lit it up.

    She didn¡¯t know whether it was because she was dazzled due to the shes of lightning just now, but Shi Sheng felt that her sword was brighter than normal.

    Once the lightning on the sword had vanished, Shi Sheng examined it several times. It seemed no different from before. ¡®So it¡¯s really just a problem with my eyes after all that lightning?¡¯

    ¡°Have you be more powerful?¡± Shi Sheng flicked her finger on the sword.

    Bzzt... The sword thrummed in reply.

    Shi Sheng frowned slightly. ¡®You want blood?¡¯

    Bzzt!

    Shi Sheng rolled up her sleeve and, without the slightest hesitation, cut her arm and dripped some of blood on the sword. But the blood merely trickled off the de.

    Bzzt! The sword vibrated fiercely.

    ¡®Won¡¯t cut it?¡¯ Shi Sheng slowly bandaged the wound on her wrist. If her blood wouldn¡¯t do, then what would?

    She suddenly thought of Jiang Zhan. ¡®Could it be his blood?¡¯

    Bzz bzzt.

    The sword seemed to be confirming Shi Sheng¡¯s guess.

    Shi Sheng was a bit afraid¡ªtouching the blood of someone born of the Four Yins could cause this sword to go on a world-ending massacre.

    Bzz bzz bzz bzzt...

    The sword transmitted its thoughts to her.

    ¡°Upgrade? You can upgrade? What¡¯re you going to turn into? A Transformer?¡±

    Iron Sword, ¡°...¡± ¡®I¡¯ll still be a sword after upgrading... Master, you¡¯re thinking too much...¡¯

    Shi Sheng decided to get some of Jiang Zhan¡¯s blood after she got back. She simply had to see how much more awesome her already awesome sword could be after upgrading.

    ......

    By the time Shi Sheng returned, that group of idiotic Demon Sect members were already gathered around eating roast meat.

    Meanwhile, the orthodox sects were tied up together, hatred on their faces, as if they wished they could pounce over and tear apart those inconsiderate bastards eating meat in front of them.

    Shi Sheng could smell the scent of roasting meat from far away. Having just suffered a barrage of lightning strikes, she urgently needed some sustenance to calm her down.

    She strode over and snatched a piece of meat that a sect member had finished cooking and was just about to eat, chucking it in her own mouth.

    ¡°Sect Master...¡± That person turned around, and acted like he had seen a ghost as he toppled over backwards.

    Shi Sheng gnawed on the piece of meat, casting him an odd look. ¡®Did I suddenly turn frightening after leaving for a while?¡¯

    Ting Feng was seated across from that sect member. Upon seeing Shi Sheng, he choked on his own saliva and started coughing furiously.

    ¡°*cough cough*... Sect Master...what¡¯s with your hairstyle and outfit?¡±

    ¡®So the reason Sect Master left in such a hurry was to change her clothes and hair?¡¯

    Shi Sheng looked at him doubtfully.

    Ting Feng pointed at her head.

    She rubbed her hair... At which point time seemed to halt.

    After quite a while, Shi Sheng calmly put her hand down. ¡°How is it? Doesn¡¯t it just scream Demon Sect¡¯s Sect Master?¡±

    She felt like copsing inwardly. ¡®I look like a fucking hipster¡ªto hell with that!¡¯

    Shi Sheng had been too preupied with her sword to remember to sort out her clothes and hair.

    Ting Feng was still coughing. The rest of the sect members sort of mumbled an answer. ¡®But Sect Master is really frightening like this. Can¡¯t bear to look...¡¯

    Shi Sheng calmly smoothed out her hair. She ignored her clothes since it wasn¡¯t too ugly.

    Only then did the sect members let out a sigh of relief. ¡®If Sect Master really kept such a hairstyle from now on... Too scary, can¡¯t bear to look.¡¯

    After finishing the roast meat the sect members offered to her, Shi Sheng dragged a chair over to sit in front of the group of tied-up captives.

    Zhong Weiwei had special treatment from the single dogs in the Demon Sect¡ªshe wasn¡¯t tied up, and they even found her a chair to sit on. Shen Xinghai had been tied up and chucked at her feet.

    ¡°Which Wu Zheng, wha¡¯ do yoo wan¡¯ t¡¯do?! Rleesh ush!¡±

    Shi Sheng tranted the above shout inwardly:

    ¡°Witch Wu Zheng, what do you want to do?! Release us!¡±

    After spending so much effort to capture them in the first ce, wouldn¡¯t it be a shame to just release them?

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know what poison she¡¯d used either. Well, it was just something Wu Zheng brought with her. Shi Sheng had tested it out before on people who¡¯d been trying to kill her.

    It wouldn¡¯t kill them. It¡¯d just cause them to turn weak and unable to speak properly. They could use inner energy, but what use would it be when they couldn¡¯t even stand?

    ¡°Let¡¯s hold an auction.¡± Shi Sheng cast them a slight smile.

    ¡®Auction? Auction what?¡¯

    Everyone exchanged nces. ¡®What¡¯s this witch ying at now?¡¯

    ¡°Highest bidders win.¡± Shi Sheng pointed at the pile of weapons to the side.

    Everyone, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®What the hell? Those are ours! You want us to buy stuff that¡¯s already ours?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng got the Sect members to carry each weapon individually and walk in front of the captives, disying them like at a fashion show. She then started to open bids for each item. However their weapons were all of such high quality that one couldn¡¯t put a price to them, so no one dared to bid initially.

    After all, the weapons were theirs to begin with, so why would they pay to obtain them?

    But after Shi Sheng destroyed a sword, they couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. If they still refused to bid, then all their weapons would be destroyed.

    Apart from the first sword that had been destroyed, the rest sold for high prices. The Demon Sect no longer had to eat dirt for a long time.

    Thest sword was Meteor that they had found on Fu Yirui.

    As the sword ranked number three on the list of top weapons, Meteor¡¯s might was undisputable. For the sake of trying to obtain Meteor, they practically scraped the bottom of their savings.

    But no matter how deep their pockets were, they still couldn¡¯t beat Fu Yirui, so Meteor returned to him in the end.

    ¡°Please bring the money to the Demon Sect to collect your prizes. Alright, you guys can go now.¡±

    Everyone, ¡°...¡± ¡®What do you mean go?! Give us the antidote first!¡¯

    Shi Sheng smacked her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the antidote for this is either. You won¡¯t die though, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

 Chapter 424 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (34)

    <h4>Chapter 424 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (34)</h4>

    Shi Sheng walked over to Shen Xinghai and chucked his sword to him. ¡°Second Young Master Shen, I¡¯m warning you: don¡¯t hang around me with this beauty, or else...¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze was a bit dark, which caused Shen Xinghai to be perplexed. ¡®Did Weiwei offend her?¡¯

    But Shi Sheng then turned to Zhong Weiwei with an amicable expression on her face.

    Shen Xinghai, ¡°...¡± ¡®So I¡¯m the one who offended her?¡¯

    He didn¡¯t really understand Shi Sheng¡¯s train of thought.

    Even after she¡¯d brought that group of chattering Demon Sect members back up the mountain, Shen Xinghai still didn¡¯t catch on. ¡®It¡¯s over like that? Why do I feel like it¡¯s all a dream?¡¯

    Zhong Weiwei wasn¡¯t tied up. After Shi Sheng left, she helped untie Shen Xinghai. But because she didn¡¯t have much strength, it took her a long time to do so.

    Shi Sheng heard from the sect members left behind to keep an eye on them that Zhong Weiwei killed Zhong Han personally.

    Since thetter had killed her father, it was to be expected.

    Those people remained at the foot of the mountain for two days before recovering. No one dared to go up and cause trouble. All of them returned home and fetched the money to pay for the re-distributed items.

    For a long time afterwards, the Demon Sect was very lively.

    The sect members felt like they were in a situation where their hands were cramping up from counting so much money. Their Sect Master had amassed such a fortune without much effort¡ªit was enough for them to eat meat for a very long time.

    The Demon Sect was happy, but others weren¡¯t so happy.

    The ones that had sessfully bid for precious items were the most nervous. Not only did they have to guard against the item¡¯s original owner, they also had to guard against those stronger than them. They weren¡¯t safe at all.

    After a long time had passed, the people in jianghu thought they understood the sinister intention behind Shi Sheng¡¯s actions, but she really had just been nning to make

    a fortune.

    ......

    Bai-fu camped out at the foot of the Demon Sect¡¯s mountain. He wanted to see Bai Luo.

    Bai Luo¡¯s amnesia showed no sign of getting better. Though she¡¯d met Bai-fu, she wasn¡¯t willing to leave with him. Right now, she trusted the Demon Sect more.

    Bai-fu didn¡¯t have a lot of free time¡ªhe still had a lot of matters to attend to.

    Seeing that Bai Luo really was doing well in the Demon Sect, Bai-fu could only swallow his pride, give Shi Sheng severalrge boxes of silver, and ask her to help him take care of Bai Luo.

    ¡®My daughter¡¯s there... Sigh, even if it¡¯s the Demon Sect, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t beat Shi Sheng, so he could only bribe her.

    Bai Luo was always treated as the Demon Sect¡¯s resident beauty. The group of single dogs worshipped her like a goddess and didn¡¯t allow anyone to sully her.

    This caused Shi Sheng to be rather speechless. ¡®Am I invisible to you guys? I¡¯m pretty too, okay?¡¯

    The sect members all expressed that their Sect Master belonged to their previous Sect Master, so they didn¡¯t dare to treat her like Bai Luo.

    Though speaking of Jiang Zhan, Shi Sheng was a bit irritated. That fellow had actually gone into seclusion for three whole months already! Her sword was thirsting unbearably, okay?

    Shi Sheng recently decided to switch tactics and wait outside the chamber Jiang Zhan was in. Only after half a year of waiting¡ªduring which Shi Sheng felt like mushrooms had fully grown on her head¡ªdid the door to the chamber open.

    Jiang Zhan nked out when he saw Shi Sheng standing outside. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡®She¡¯s actually waiting outside for me! Actually waiting outside! For me!

    Hahaha! I(lz) just knew she¡¯d be conquered by my(lz) beauty!¡¯

    Shi Sheng had no idea what was going through Jiang Zhan¡¯s mind right now. The only thing on hers was to let his blood!

    So she lunged over.

    ¡®So passionate ah! Seeing as you¡¯re so passionate, I¡¯ll(lz) reluctantly let you hug me!¡¯

    But...

    Before he could hug her, he felt a coldness at his wrist as a coldly gleaming sword pressed against it. He subconsciously used his inner energy to jolt it away.

    In Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes, Jiang Zhan was shit atbat. But who knew it¡¯d be different this time¡ªshe could feel an overwhelming force sweeping towards her; her sword having been jolted to the point it buzzed. Meanwhile, Shi Sheng was sent flying...

    Shi Sheng looked at the person standing before the door in disbelief. ¡®Jiang Zhan, did you eat spinach or something?!¡¯

    Though soon she couldn¡¯t see him any longer. The only thing left in her world was the wind beating on her cheeks. ¡®Fuck your great grandpa! There was a cliff behind me!¡¯

    Jiang Zhan clearly hadn¡¯t expected for the force to be so great. When Shi Sheng fell off the cliff, his expression changed and he leapt down after her.

    He¡¯d only just jumped when a figure charged back up, nearly flipping him over in the process. When he looked back, the figure that had been below him was gone.

    He hurriedlyunched himself back up using the side of the cliff. Before he had a chance to steady himself, he was greeted with the coldly gleaming de of a sword.

    ¡°Crazy woman, the hell are you doing?!¡± Jiang Zhan was enraged at being hacked at the moment he came out. That bit of joy from before was tossed to the back of his mind.

    ¡°Letting some of your blood.¡± Shi Sheng spoke calmly, ¡°Come here and let me cut you a bit.¡±

    ¡°Lunatic!¡± How could Jiang Zhan be willing? He leapt off the cliff once more.

    ¡®No way do I like this lunatic! She wants to let my blood the moment she sees me!¡¯

    Jiang Zhan found that after emerging from his several month long seclusion, the whole world had changed.

    Not only did the Demon Sect now have beautiful houses, even their food and clothing had improved from poor to rich.

    ¡®Just how many people did that lunatic make my sect members rob???¡¯

    ¡°Sect Master, you¡¯ve truly seeded?¡± Ting Feng circled around Jiang Zhan, curiosity and surprise on his face. No one had ever reached the ninth level of Nether Mantra before.

    ¡°Who am I(lz)?¡± ¡®There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do.¡¯

    ¡°Useless.¡± Gu Yu gave a short, impactfulment.

    Jiang Zhan shouted, ¡°What useless?! Gu Yu, let¡¯s fight right now! See if I¡¯m(lz) still as easy to bully!¡±

    Before, he had been unable to beat even his own sentinel. But that wasn¡¯t the case now. Now, he stood at the top.

    Surprisingly, Gu Yu didn¡¯t agree immediately, instead giving him a meaningful look before flying onto the roof of a house by the side to begin absorbing natural energy.

    Jiang Zhan, ¡°...¡± ¡®What does this mean, eh? Is he looking down on me?!¡¯

    Seeing that Jiang Zhan was close to losing his temper, Ting Feng hurriedly tried to calm him down. ¡°Sect Master, Sect Master, calm down. What Gu Yu means is that your current power is useless now that no one is causing trouble for the Demon Sect.¡±

    ¡®That should be what Gu Yu meant... En! That must be the case!¡¯ Ting Feng convinced himself inwardly.

    ¡°Has the Demon Sect turned over a new leaf?¡± Only after a while did Jiang Zhan ask. ¡®Those people actually aren¡¯t troubling the Demon Sect any longer?¡¯

    Ting Feng shook his head. ¡®Of course not. They¡¯re just afraid of Ms Wu Zheng.¡¯

    Ting Feng reported everything that had happened these past few months to Jiang Zhan. After he was done, he changed the subject, ¡°Ah right. Sect Master, didn¡¯t you see Ms Wu Zheng? Wasn¡¯t she up there?¡±

    Jiang Zhan didn¡¯t have time to yell in response to the first part before he heard Ting Feng¡¯s questions. It was as if a fire keg had ignited. ¡°She hacked at me(lz) with her sword the moment I(lz) came out! What does she mean by that, eh?!¡±

    Ting Feng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Just why did I have to change the topic? He still blew his top anyway... How am I supposed to know why Ms Wu Zheng wants to hack you?¡¯

    Ting Feng wanted to follow in Gu Yu¡¯s footsteps and find a rooftop to absorb some natural energy...

    Jiang Zhan pulled Ting Feng closer to let out his frustrations.

    ¡°Ting Feng, how¡¯s ady like her supposed to get married if she¡¯s so violent, eh?¡±

    ¡®Well, isn¡¯t there still you for that, Sect Master?¡¯

    ¡°Who the hell can stand that temper of hers?!¡±

    ¡®Yes yes yes, only you can. Please let me off! I want to go on the rooftop for some peace...¡¯

    Ting Feng¡¯s gaze swept behind Jiang Zhan and he froze. The next second, he took off running, ignoring the fact that his Sect Master was still prattling on.

    ¡°...Ting Feng, you want to rebel?! Actually dared to run? Get back here!¡±

    Ting Feng wouldn¡¯t go back even if you beat him to death¡ªMs Wu Zheng looked like she wanted to kill someone.

    From the distance, he could vaguely hear Jiang Zhan¡¯s bellows.

    ¡°...Ah! Wu Zheng, you actually sneak attacked me¡ª Ow¡ª¡±

 Chapter 425 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (35)

    <h4>Chapter 425 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (35)</h4>

    The Demon Sect was filled with pandemonium almost every day.

    Shi Sheng found that ever since Jiang Zhan emerged from seclusion, it was as if he¡¯d skipped several levels in one go and shot straight to the top. If they were to fight fairly, then Shi Sheng admitted that she wasn¡¯t his match. So it was much harder for her to get his blood.

    The two currently sat on opposite ends of a long table. The atmosphere was very weird.

    Shi Sheng broke the silence and got straight to the point, ¡°What will it take for me to get some of your blood?¡±

    ¡°Why do you want my blood?¡± Ever since he came out from seclusion, she had been chasing him for his blood. ¡®I¡¯m not livestock dammit!¡¯

    ¡°To feed my sword.¡± ¡®If it didn¡¯t need your blood, then do you think I(bbb) would want to chase after you all day?¡¯

    Jiang Zhan, ¡°...¡± ¡®That ¡°Number 1 Sword¡± of hers? She actually wants my blood to feed a sword?! Number 1 Scrap more like!!!¡¯

    Jiang Zhan took in a deep breath. ¡°I can give you my blood, but you have to marry me!¡±

    Pa!

    Shi Sheng pped the table. ¡°No!¡±

    He wasn¡¯t Feng Ci, so she wasn¡¯t willing. Even if it was a fake wedding, she felt like it was a betrayal.

    ¡°Then forget about getting any of my blood!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Actually using this to threaten me?¡¯

    Jiang Zhan got up and circled around the table to walk over to Shi Sheng. Supporting his weight against the table with his hands, he leaned towards her slightly. ¡°Why?¡±

    Why wasn¡¯t she willing to marry him?

    ¡°Because you¡¯re not the person I like.¡±

    ¡°Then who do you like?!¡± Jiang Zhan¡¯s voice raised a few octaves. ¡®Who does she like?! Shen Xinghai?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng frowned slightly. ¡°How¡¯s it any of your business who I like?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is!¡± Jiang Zhan spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°I like you!¡±

    ¡®She hasn¡¯t left the Demon Sect in a long time. And Ting Feng told me that she hadn¡¯t been close to any man here. Only that Shen Xinghai... It must be him!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll be better than him!¡± Jiang Zhan shouted this and rushed out of the hall.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®You don¡¯t even know him, so how are you supposed to be better than him?¡¯

    One monthter, Shen Xinghai sent someone to deliver a message telling her to drag the crazed Jiang Zhan back.

    Shen Xinghai felt very wronged after being hunted down by Jiang Zhan out of the blue. He didn¡¯t know what had happened.

    Shi Sheng surrendered to Jiang Zhan¡¯s powers of imagination. She personally went to drag him back, wishing that she could smack him to death.

    ¡°Are you quite done?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Shi Sheng felt a headacheing on. She spoke in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t like Shen Xinghai, nor do I like you.¡±

    Jiang Zhan¡¯s brows scrunched up. He heard her speak at length.

    ¡°Matters of the heart can¡¯t be forced. Even if I agreed to marry you, we wouldn¡¯t be happy... All humans are selfish; I¡¯m the same¡ªeven more so, in fact... The person I like isn¡¯t here, but I¡¯ll go look for him...¡±

    ¡°...Jiang Zhan, you¡¯ll find someone better.¡± Shi Sheng spoke sincerely, ¡°So gimme a bit of blood!¡±

    Jiang Zhan was startled awake by thatst line. He angrily pped the table. ¡°No way! Not a chance!¡±

    He then left huffily with a flick of his sleeves.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    Jiang Zhan learned how to chase girls from somewhere and used all the methods he had learnt on Shi Sheng.

    She tried to find him a few girls, but not a single one managed to distract him.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one I like. Don¡¯t find other women for me. I don¡¯t care if you ept me or not. It has nothing to do with me courting you.¡±

    Shi Sheng was a bit helpless. In the end, she ran away from home without even bothering about the blood anymore. It was easy to feel attached when someone was too good to you. ¡®Better to cut it off sooner rather thanter.¡¯

    Jiang Zhan became the Demon Sect¡¯s Sect Master once again.

    Hence the Demon Sect¡¯s style changed to searching the world for their Sect Mistress. But no one ever saw her again.

    ......

    There was no antidote for the poison in Fu Yiyun¡¯s body. Everyday he had to suffer agonising torment. He didn¡¯t die, instead managing to cling on to life.

    But even though he survived, he didn¡¯t have it easy. Every so often, the poison in his body would act up. Every time this happened, he felt like dying. The more this happened, the more Fu Yiyun hated Liu Xu.

    His features were marred by the poison, so he could only wear a mask.

    He participated in the struggle for the throne, but lost in the end.

    The one who won wasn¡¯t the Fu Yirui who had always seen him as an eyesore, but the Seventh Prince that had always appeared unassuming and mediocre.

    No one knew how the Seventh Prince ascended the throne. By the time everyone came to their senses, the Seventh Prince had already been crowned Emperor and held all the power in his hands.

    Fu Yirui was beheaded. Because Fu Yiyun was already a cripple, he managed to avoid the same fate, instead being made into a King who held no real power and was ced under house arrest in his own territory.

    ¡°My King, it¡¯s getting cold. Should we return?¡±

    The never-ending hubbub of the bustling crowd refused to leave Fu Yiyun¡¯s ears.

    He sat in a wheelchair and watched the lively scene, a gloomy expression on the face beneath the mask.

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    The person standing beside Fu Yiyun immediately went to push him back home. On the way past an alleyway, they heard the sounds of angry cussing.

    ¡°Damn woman! I told you to earn money and you run here to seduce men?! Bitch! See if you still dare to seduce people...¡±

    From where Fu Yiyun was sitting, he could make out what was happening in the alleyway. A man was currently beating up a woman.

    The woman fought back and screamed, ¡°Zhou Zhi! What else do you know besides wasting your life away?! Why should I earn money to support you?!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Zhou Zhiughed coldly as he grabbed her to continue beating. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, bitch, I would be in the Demon Sect enjoying life! How would I have turned out like this?!¡±

    Now that the Demon Sect dominated all of jianghu, who would dare to look down on them?

    ¡®If this woman didn¡¯t seduce me back then, would I have left the Demon Sect? Yet when she found a better-looking little whiteface, she sold me out!¡¯

    Had he not been fortunate, he wouldn¡¯t be alive right now.

    ¡°Pei! You were the one who wanted to follow me after seeing my beauty¡ª Ah!¡± Liu Xu screamed as she protected her scalp, rage and hatred in her heart.

    These past few years hadn¡¯t been smooth sailing for her. Ever since being bestowed to Fu Yirui¡¯s subordinates, she had be a tool for them to vent on.

    After Fu Yirui¡¯s death, she had finally managed to escape with much effort. But then she met Zhou Zhi.

    Back then, she was penniless and her fighting ability had long been crippled, so she was forced to be with Zhou Zhi when he ran into her.

    He found new ways to torment her on the bed every day and would beat her when off the bed. If Liu Xu argued with him, she¡¯d only receive an even more severe beating.

    But Liu Xu never gave up trying to escape. She wanted to survive. She didn¡¯t want to die. Even more so, she didn¡¯t want to be with a man like Zhou Zhi.

    ¡°Bitch! Who told you to run?! Who told you to flirt with men¡ª¡±

    The man was engrossed in beating her when suddenly, he felt something cold in his back. He froze and slowly lowered his head to look.

    A bloodstained weapon had been stabbed through his chest and was currently dripping blood onto the ground.

    The focus left Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes as his body slowly fell forward,nding on top of Liu Xu. She was on herst legs from the beating, so she fainted before she could see who had saved her.

 Chapter 426 - Daily Life in a Demon Sect (36)

    <h4>Chapter 426 : Daily Life in a Demon Sect (36)</h4>

    When Liu Xu woke up and saw the exquisitely embroidered floral patterns on the mosquito above her, she felt a bit dazed.

    ¡®Where am I? What happened to Zhou Zhi? I¡¯ve not slept on a bed this soft in ages...¡¯

    Liu Xu sat up and looked down to examine herself. Someone had changed her clothes into a set of clean ones, and her wounds had also been dressed.

    Had she been rescued?

    Liu Xu got off the bed and limped her way over to the door.

    Creak.

    The light from the other side poured into the room along with a human-shaped shadow.

    Liu Xu was startled into retreating, but her legs lost their strength and she suddenly fell to the floor.

    Fu Yiyun was pushed into the room. He waved a hand to dismiss his assistant, who backed out of the room and shut the door.

    Liu Xu stared dumbly at the neer. ¡®I don¡¯t recognise this person...¡¯

    ¡°Who...are you?¡±

    Fu Yiyun rolled his wheelchair over and stopped in front of Liu Xu.

    When Liu Xu met the eyes behind the mask, she saw hate in them...

    Hate?

    She shrank back. She¡¯d helped Fu Yirui with a lot of things and offended a lot of people. Could this man be one of them?

    ¡°Liu Xu, don¡¯t you even recognise me anymore?¡±

    Liu Xu¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡®That voice... Fu Yiyun!¡¯

    ¡°Y-you...¡± ¡®Why is he here?!¡¯

    Liu Xu¡¯s thoughts whirred before she went over to hug his legs. ¡°Yiyun-gege, I thought I¡¯d never see you again! *sob sob*...¡±

    Fu Yiyun listened to Liu Xu tell him a sob story without any reaction.

    Liu Xu was unaware that he had once seen her at Fu Yirui¡¯s residence. At the time, she was being dragged away by someone and hadn¡¯t noticed him. Had it not been for that, Fu Yiyun might have really believed her words.

    He suppressed the anger in his heart. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±

    Liu Xu wiped away her tears as she spoke, ¡°Yes, Yiyun-gege. I was coerced! They forced me to... I didn¡¯t have any choice. Yiyun-gege, please forgive me, okay? I was wrong. From now on, I¡¯ll serve at your side. I¡¯ll do anything you want!¡±

    ¡®Fu Yiyun likes me that much¡ªas long as I coax him well, following him will be much better than fending for myself outside, even if he is a King that¡¯s been ced under house arrest.¡¯

    Fu Yiyun reached out to help Liu Xu up. ¡°You can stay here for now.¡±

    He turned and left on his wheelchair. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist throttling her if he continued looking at her. But killing her just like that was letting her off too easily.

    Yet, Liu Xu thought that Fu Yiyun¡¯s heart had softened and a hint of a smile appeared on her face. ¡®As long as I use a few tricks, I should be able to capture his heart again.¡¯

    Fu Yiyun acted like he believed Liu Xu and gradually became more considerate towards her.

    But Liu Xu didn¡¯t realise that she had been confined to herpound. Every time she wanted to leave, Fu Yiyun would always find an excuse to change the topic.

    Due to being preupied with ways to capture his heart, she naturally threw this matter to the back of her mind.

    Fu Yiyun pampered her to the heavens. But just as she was proudly celebrating on her ability to wrap him around her finger, he gave her a fatal blow.

    It was her birthday that day. Although Fu Yiyun had been very good to her, he had never touched her. Liu Xu wanted to use this opportunity to take him to her bed and hopefully conceive a child.

    Her heart was filled with expectation and pride, but she was unaware that Fu Yiyun was also waiting for this day. He coaxed her into drinking a drugged cup of wine.

    When she awoke the next day and saw the mess everywhere, as well as the stranger on her bed, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She had clearly been with Fu Yiyunst night, so howe there was a strange man here?!

    Liu Xu never saw Fu Yiyun again, only the different men that entered her room. She couldn¡¯t leave. No matter how much she screamed, the only answer she got was physical torment.

    How could Liu Xu still not understand now? Fu Yiyun had given her hope and then quashed it.

    Liu Xu couldn¡¯t take the torment. Her body worsened by the day until it finally gave out one winter.

    Fu Yiyun told people to toss her corpse out into the wilderness.

    Fu Yiyun didn¡¯t live for very long either¡ªthere was too much poison built up in his system. The only reason he could hang on on for this long was because his luck hadn¡¯t fully exhausted yet.

    But when it finally did run out, he was naturally unable to live anymore.

    ......

    Shi Sheng hid from Jiang Zhan for a long time.

    Though he still managed to find her several times. Every time, Shi Sheng¡¯s expression was always dispirited, as if she¡¯d kill herself in front of him.

    In the end, only when Shi Sheng actually used this as a threat did Jiang Zhan stop looking for her.

    Until one day, Ting Feng came looking for her.

    ¡°Ms Wu Zheng... Sect Master¡¯s body is failing. Please go back and see him.¡± Ting Feng was choking up as he spoke.

    ¡°How could...¡± ¡®How many years has it been? Howe he¡¯s dying???¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s the Nether Mantra...¡± Their Sect Master never told them before that practising the Nether Mantra would halve one¡¯s lifespan.

    ¡®No wonder none of the previous Sect Masters persevered in practising the Nether Mantra.¡¯

    Shi Sheng returned to the Demon Sect with Ting Feng.

    Jiang Zhan had moved his room to the room she once lived in at one point. The moment she entered, she saw several items ced atop the bookshelf.

    They were a bunch of girl¡¯s toys that appeared to be rather old.

    Those were the things Jiang Zhan had given her before he entered seclusion. She¡¯d left them behind when she left the sect.

    ¡°*cough cough*...¡±

    Shi Sheng frowned and walked towards the bed.

    Gu Yu stood by the bed. His face was still expressionless, but there was worry in his eyes. He looked at Shi Sheng and didn¡¯t say anything as he turned to pull Ting Feng, who had been nning on following her in, out.

    ¡°Yow ow ow...¡± The little puppyy by the bedside. Seeing Shi Sheng, it immediately called out to her.

    Probably due to the fact that it had aged, its voice was no longer as good as before.

    Jiang Zhany on a bed, pale, his eyes staring off into space. As her shadow slowly approached, he turned to look at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± He slowly tugged his lips into a smile. But with how pale his face was, it looked a bit creepy.

    ¡®It¡¯s good that I¡¯m able to see her before I die.¡¯

    ¡°What was the point?¡± Shi Sheng sat by the bed.

    She didn¡¯t exin her question, but it seemed Jiang Zhan understood what she was saying. He heaved a breath. ¡°I wanted to stand in front of you.¡±

    ¡®To shield you from the winds and rain.¡¯

    Shi Sheng pursed her lips. ¡°Anyst wishes?¡±

    She had nothing she could give him.

    Jiang Zhan reached out a hand. Shi Sheng hesitated, but still put her hand in his. Jiang Zhan tightened his grip on her slightly and asked, ¡°Who is the person that you like?¡±

    All these years, not a single man had appeared by her side. Had she been lying to him back then?

    ¡°Feng Ci. His name is Feng Ci.¡±

    Confusion appeared in Jiang Zhan¡¯s eyes. ¡®Never heard of him... But that isn¡¯t important anymore.¡¯

    Jiang Zhan met Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes. ¡°I hand the Demon Sect over to you.¡±

    Shi Sheng lowered her head. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I like you. I don¡¯t regret it. Honest.¡±

    At least he once liked someone that way.

    It seemed Jiang Zhan wanted to tell Shi Sheng everything he¡¯d always been nning to say. She merely listened quietly. Perhaps tired from all the talking, he fell asleep.

    This had to be the first time the two had interacted this peacefully.

    The next day, upon hearing that Jiang Zhan had passed, she was calm. She organised the funeral in an orderly manner.

    At the end, Ting Feng handed her a porcin bottle filled with fresh blood.

    ¡°Sect Master gave this to you.¡±

    Shi Sheng held the bottle, her breathing a bit unsteady.

 Chapter 427 - Jiang Zhanâ€™s Story (End)

    <h4>Chapter 427 : Jiang Zhan¡¯s Story (End)</h4>

    I heard that I was born on a heavily snowing day.

    Due to the sheer coldness of the weather, my mother didn¡¯t survive that winter.

    And because I was born prematurely, without my mother¡¯s milk to nourish me, I was sickly.

    The first time I saw her was when I followed my father to Medicine Granny¡¯s ce. The Medicine Granny that had always been called a godly physician by the people of jianghu.

    She was squatting in Medicine Granny¡¯s yard. I saw her the moment I entered. She was fair and tender. Though she wore clothes of coarse linen, it couldn¡¯t hide her vivaciousness.

    Father and Medicine Granny entered the house to discuss while I stood in the yard.

    She¡¯d been squatting ever since I entered. I was curious as to what she was looking at, so I slowly made my way over.

    ¡°What¡¯re you looking at?¡± At the time I was 8 years old. I was pretty tall for my age, so I blocked out the light by standing in front of her.

    She lifted her head and puffed out her cheeks, huffily shoving me away. ¡°What¡¯re you doing?! You¡¯re stepping on my bug!¡±

    ¡®Bug?¡¯

    I lowered my head. How was that a bug?! It was clearly a scorpion that was preparing to sting me!

    ¡°Ah!¡± I shouted and jerked back, my back drenched in cold sweat.

    Having heard themotion from inside the house, Medicine Granny came rushing out and pulled her by the ear. ¡°Damn girl! This is a guest! Have you been scaring people again? Put that little fellow of yours away right now! Don¡¯t be scaring this little brother.¡±

    She had an aggrieved expression as she spoke, ¡°I wasn¡¯t bullying him.¡±

    Although Medicine Granny appeared angry, she didn¡¯t use that much force. My fatherter came out and smoothed things over by saying that kids were just kids.

    After they entered the house, the little girl immediately got to her feet. She lifted her head and walked past me, stomping on my feet on the way.

    I was still frozen from the previous shock, so this caused me to nearly yelp in pain. At the time, I was wondering why this girl was so detestable.

    But I didn¡¯t realise that her meanness wouldn¡¯t stop there.

    My father let me stay at Medicine Granny¡¯s to nurse my body. And that was the start of my nightmare.

    Finding snakes in my sheets when I was about to go to bed, getting stung by scorpions when I was wearing my shoes, finding insects in my meals when I was eating...

    Stuff like these happened too often to count.

    I found outter on that none of these critters were poisonous¡ªI would¡¯ve been fine even if I had been bitten.

    Perhaps having noticed that I¡¯d discovered this, she didn¡¯t use these methods anymore, instead finding other ways to prank me.

    One day, another boy around my age was sent to Medicine Granny.

    Ever since he came, I found that her focus was no longer on me. She had instead switched to tormenting that other boy.

    Back then, I didn¡¯t understand how she could be so nasty.

    It was only after a long, long time that I remembered how she suddenly became nice to me when I was about to leave, as if she couldn¡¯t wait for me to go.

    She probably thought I was nning on fighting her for Medicine Granny¡¯s love.

    She was just 5 back then, the time when kids are most reliant on adults, so it¡¯s normal if she had thought that way.

    We didn¡¯t see each other again for 7 years.

    While I was away from her, I¡¯d asionally remember how she pranked me. I always thought that I detested her. She¡¯d bullied me, after all.

    When I heard that Medicine Granny had passed away, that was around the time where I led the Demon Sect to escape from our old location.

    As the Young Master of the Demon Sect, I had to shoulder the burden of supporting it. I couldn¡¯t just leave then, so I don¡¯t know what she had experienced during that period.

    When we finally met again, it was at Jadewater Vige.

    Oh, that¡¯s not entirely true. I saw her a few times before then, but it seemed like she didn¡¯t recognise me, as if I had been just another stranger to her.

    I didn¡¯t know why, but I lost my temper and we fought. Afterwards, I realised that I must¡¯ve been upset because she didn¡¯t remember me.

    When I noticed that she wanted to kill me, I was very angry, so I became more unpleasant towards her.

    I¡¯d heard some of the rumours about her, but I never believed them. She wasn¡¯t that kind of person.

    No one else could tolerate her, so I gave her a safe harbour to return to. That was the only thing I could do for her.

    On the trip to Mt. Di, it waspletely out of my expectations that she would follow along.

    In the end, I was even rescued by her.

    My father once said that those things would bring the Demon Sect misfortune. He¡¯d been nning to destroy them back then, but the Demon Sect came under attack before he could do so.

    I hadn¡¯t been nning to survive the moment I entered Mt. Di. I didn¡¯t know whether the feeling I felt when I saw the sun again was ecstasy or something else.

    I only knew that I liked her.

    But it seemed that she didn¡¯t like me.

    No matter what I did, she always looked very apathetic.

    I thought that it must¡¯ve been because I was too weak, so I chose to go into seclusion to break through the Nether Mantra¡¯s ninth level.

    If I seeded, there¡¯d be no one in all of jianghu who could defeat me.

    If I failed...

    Then I didn¡¯t have any qualification to stand by her side.

    She was so strong, so dazzling.

    Before I went into seclusion, I told her that I¡¯d marry her if I came out.

    I didn¡¯t even dare to look at her expression back then.

    The things I gave her were her old toys which I¡¯d snuck away from Medicine Granny¡¯s ce.

    But I think she probably doesn¡¯t remember them, because she looked confused when she saw them again.

    It¡¯d be lying to say I wasn¡¯t disappointed.

    Those memories clearly belonged to the two of us, yet I was the only one who remembered.

    To make myself feel better, Iforted myself, thinking that she was too young back then, so it was normal for her to forget.

    Breaking through the Nether Mantra wasn¡¯t smooth sailing¡ªI nearly failed several times. But every time, I remembered what I said to her, so I gritted my teeth and persevered.

    In the end, I seeded.

    I saw her waiting outside when I left the chamber. But before I could feel happy, she wanted to take my blood.

    I knew in my heart that she didn¡¯t like me, but I still couldn¡¯t help but lose my temper.

    She wasn¡¯t waiting outside because she was worried about me, but because she wanted my blood.

    I guessed it had something to do with her sword, but I didn¡¯t give it to her. I didn¡¯t know whether she¡¯d leave once I did. So I didn¡¯t dare to give her any.

    Even if she didn¡¯t like me, I still wanted her to be around.

    When I learned that she had someone she liked, I feltplicated.

    I had been missing for the greater part of her life. In the end, I wasn¡¯t able to be her most important person.

    When she left the Demon Sect, I went to look for her with great fanfare. But I knew...that even if I found her, she still wouldn¡¯t like me.

    I don¡¯t know why I was so certain either. An instinct perhaps.

    Although the Nether Mantra is strong, it shortens the lifespans of those who practise it. Though I wasn¡¯t really afraid of death, since I couldn¡¯t have the person I liked. I just feared that she¡¯d suffer by herself.

    So I asked Ting Feng to invite her back. I¡¯ve always known where she¡¯s been.

    I¡¯m very happy that I could see her again before I die.

    My only regret is that I was never a part of the most bloody periods of her life, that I didn¡¯t give her someone to rely on when she needed it most, that I never held any weight in her heart.

    Wu Zheng, I like you.

    ¡ªJiang Zhan.

 Chapter 428 - The First Song of Qin (1)

    <h4>Chapter 428 : The First Song of Qin (1)</h4>

    After Jiang Zhan¡¯s death, Shi Sheng took over the Demon Sect and led them into striking it rich. The Demon Sect became the local tycoon.

    She got the Demon Sect to bury her beside Jiang Zhan after she died. Though she didn¡¯t know if Wu Zheng liked Jiang Zhan, if thetter knew someone liked her that much, she probably wouldn¡¯t object to it.

    When Shi Sheng returned to the System Space, System didn¡¯t say a word and shed her stats on the screen.

    Name: Shi Sheng

    Morality Points: -153,000

    Life Points: 35

    Contribution Points: 31,000

    Mission Rank: B

    Mission Points: 76

    Side Quest: Failed

    Side Quest Reward: None

    Item List: ¡°Queen¡¯s Crown¡±, ¡°Ghost King¡¯s Heart¡±, ¡°Dark Night¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®The side mission actually failed... And my morality points have been deducted again, goddammit!¡¯

    Shi Sheng lowered her gaze to look at the items line. ¡®What¡¯s ¡°Dark Night¡±?¡¯

    System didn¡¯t give Shi Sheng a chance to speak.

    [Do you wish to enter the next mission?]

    [Initialising transfer...]

    ......

    ¡°Dad, Mum, I¡¯m leaving.¡± A melodious voice spoke suddenly.

    Shi Sheng sat bolt upright and swiftly scanned her surroundings.

    She was in a room decorated in a European style and seated on the floor. The room was in a mess, as if someone had been throwing a tantrum here. There was also an easel that had been painted on to the side.

    The room¡¯s door wasn¡¯t closed so Shi Sheng could vaguely make out the sounds outside. Soon she heard the sound of a door closing.

    Shi Sheng got up to shut the door and go through the plot.

    This was a novel about a romance where the woman was older than the man.

    The FL¡¯s name was Qiao Qian¡¯qian, and she was a postgraduate at A University.

    The ML was Tang Jinchen, the son of A University¡¯s chairman. He was popr at school.

    After a chance encounter with the FL at school, he fell for her at first sight and started courting her.

    Because the FL was older than the ML, and because she felt that her status wasn¡¯tpatible with his, she kept refusing him.

    The FL was adopted. Her adoptive parents didn¡¯t have any children of their own, so they went to the orphanage and took her home.

    But not long after she came home with them, they had a child of their own.

    Her name was Qiao Chu, whose body Shi Sheng was currently inhabiting.

    At first, Qiao Chu didn¡¯t know the FL was adopted and was very good to this older sister of hers. Everything she bought, from clothes to consumables, she¡¯d get a portion for the FL.

    But the FL had already been at the age where she could remember things when she was adopted, so she knew she wasn¡¯t her parents¡¯ real daughter. Hence, she deliberately distanced herself from Qiao Chu.

    Qiao Chu was naturally able to tell. At first, she tried to improve their rtionship, but the FL grew colder to her.

    Qiao Chu was already pretty rebellious to begin with. The FL¡¯s attitude pushed Qiao Chu into opposing her. Basically, it stemmed from Qiao Chu¡¯s mindset of ¡®the more you can¡¯t tolerate me, the more I¡¯ll annoy you.¡¯

    This continued up until the FL met the ML.

    Qiao Chu ran into the ML sending the FL home. Naturally Qiao Chu knew the ML. They were around the same age and the two had been in the same school since junior high. Qiao Chu had a crush on him¡ªhe was the reason why she attended A University.

    But she actually saw her crush sending her older sister home. When she got back, she had a big fight with the FL.

    The FL felt like Qiao Chu was being iprehensible, and had had enough of her, so she moved out and into the postgraduate dormitories in school.

    Ever since that day, Qiao Chu would see her crush and the FL together frequently.

    She started chasing the ML, causing her rtionship with the FL to grow even more tense.

    Everyone in school knew about the love triangle happening between them.

    But in the end, the FL still ended up with the ML.

    They weren¡¯t together for long before the ML¡¯s family came looking for her, and they told the FL to leave the ML because she was older than him.

    The FL went to look for the ML. But then she coincidentally bumped into Qiao Chu and the ML, who were together in an ambiguous posture.

    Qiao Chu was actually drunk and just so happened to run into the ML. She wanted to beat him up to vent, as well as to put an end to the crush she¡¯d had for so many years.

    But due to her drunkenness, she didn¡¯t have any strength and ended up falling into the ML¡¯s arms.

    The ML already knew that Qiao Chu was the FL¡¯s younger sister. From the position of an elder brother-inw, he couldn¡¯t just leave his drunken sister-inw unattended at the bar, could he?

    So from the FL¡¯s angle, it seemed like the two were leaning against each other ambiguously. Who knew that she¡¯d just so happened to bump into them?

    What happened after that was even more dog blood.

    The FL already felt inferior due to her status and age¡ªshe always felt like she wasn¡¯t good enough for the ML. That matter was like the spark that ignited the powder keg.

    The conflict between them grew.

    At the time, the FL was working on a project with her Senior, so she couldn¡¯t help appearing closer to him. Of course, the ML would misunderstand.

    Hence, the two activated mutual harm mode.

    With the assistance of the ML¡¯s family, the misunderstandings between them grew till the FL abandoned the ML, leaving the country with her Senior to further her studies.

    The ML felt like she had betrayed him, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t chase after her.

    Did you think that was the end? Well, you¡¯d be wrong.

    The timeline skipped forward to five yearster, when the FL returned with enhanced qualifications. And she just so happened to be hired by the ML¡¯spetitor.

    When the two met, they re-ignited their rtionship.

    But the ML had already gotten married to Qiao Chu. That¡¯s right! He was married!

    The reason why the ML married Qiao Chu was because he¡¯d gotten drunk, mistaken her for the FL, and screwed her. Qiao Chu was unable to fight him off, so the two somehow ended up together.

    Before the FL returned, the ML was pretty good to Qiao Chu. But after she did, everything changed.

    The matter from back then was brought up. After the misunderstanding was cleared up, the ML thought that Qiao Chu had done it on purpose, and even intentionally seduced him, so his attitude towards her worsened.

    Qiao Chu had an unexpected pregnancy and the ML wasn¡¯t the father. But the reason behind this was linked to the FL.

    Yet the ML used this as an excuse to raise the matter of divorce with Qiao Chu.

    Qiao Chu was naturally unwilling to allow it. Their conflict escted to the point that Qiao Chu suffered a miscarriage. And due to the daze it put her in, she got into a car ident and turned into a vegetable.

    Without her causing trouble, the leads soon resolved all their issues and lived happily ever after.

    Shi Sheng massaged her temples and paced around the room a few times as she sorted out the messy plot in her head.

    She had arrived at the time when Qiao Chu just bumped into the leads and had an argument with the FL, causing thetter to want to move out.

    It was pretty early in the story; the leads hadn¡¯t even gotten together yet.

    ¡®What was Qiao Chu¡¯s wish again? Why isn¡¯t there anything here?¡¯

    [Qiao Chu¡¯s wish is to get as far away from the leads as possible and lead a wonderful life.]

    System suddenly popped out.

    ¡°So it¡¯s not revenge this time?¡±

    Although Qiao Chu was partially at fault, the ML forced himself on her and then, after the FL showed up, felt like she was the one who seduced him...

    And then it was because of the FL that Qiao Chu ended up sleeping with someone else.

    Back then, Qiao Chu had been tailing the FL. But who knew she would be mistaken for the FL by someone else who had it out for her, hence the whole pregnancy drama?

    Of course, in the plot, it was written as if she¡¯d got what wasing to her, like it was her own bad luck. After all, who told her to follow the FL with ill intentions?

 Chapter 429 - The First Song of Qin (2)

    <h4>Chapter 429 : The First Song of Qin (2)</h4>

    Shi Sheng wouldn¡¯tment on whether Qiao Chu brought it on herself, or whether she was right or wrong. But now that the girl had the chance, did she really not want to avenge herself? After everything she¡¯d experienced?

    [Host, not everyone is like you.] ¡®Always wanting to kill kill kill all day.¡¯

    Some people chose to escape and free themselves from their past.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t understand. ¡®How are we different? We all have a pair of eyes, nostrils, and one mouth, no? What¡¯s wrong with avenging yourself when an opportunity shows up?¡¯

    [Host, please do not make one-sided decisions.] System reminded Shi Sheng. ¡®Do you think everyone¡¯s as strong as you? This Host of mine has really gotten addicted to breaking ships. What¡¯ve they done to you?¡¯

    Shi Sheng shrugged. ¡°You know as well that Plot-sama is all-powerful¡ªeven if I don¡¯t provoke them, they¡¯ll still deliver themselves to my doorstep to progress the plot. So...¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s not that I want to break ships, but it¡¯s a waste not to break the ships that deliver themselves to me.¡¯

    [Host...]

    ¡°They¡¯re not truly in love if they¡¯re broken apart so easily.¡± Shi Sheng interrupted System.

    System felt like it had learned something important.

    ¡®So the reason why Host likes breaking ships so much is because she feels they¡¯re not really in love?

    In most stories, the leads¡¯ love is usually the most resilient... is that why she likes to break them apart while beingpletely uninterested in everyone else?

    So howe she feels like she and Feng Ci are truly in love? Is there something wrong with her?

    No wait, Master said she doesn¡¯t like Feng Ci right now... Having difficulties running... Want to log off to cool down...

    #This Host wants to ascend the heavens#

    #Can someone please tell me what my Host is thinking?#¡¯

    Knock knock. Someone was at the door.

    Shi Sheng stopped talking to System to open the door. Outside stood a sternly dressed woman.

    This was Qiao Chu¡¯s mother.

    The woman frowned, her expression a bit displeased. ¡°Xiaochu, howe you¡¯ve been arguing with your sister again? You¡¯ve made her storm off this time.¡±

    Qiao-mu really liked Qiao Qian¡¯qian. There were even times where her actual daughter, Qiao Chu, wasn¡¯t as important in her heart.

    Back when Qiao Chu had gotten pregnant with someone else¡¯s child, when Qiao-mu learned that the child wasn¡¯t the ML¡¯s, she felt that Qiao Chu was a disgrace and wanted to sever their rtionship.

    There was a reason behind why Qiao-mu didn¡¯t like Qiao Chu. Ever since she was young, Qiao Chu was very mischievous; scaling walls, climbing trees to steal eggs, fighting, skipping ss, ying games¡ªthere was nothing she didn¡¯t know how to do.

    After she entered senior high, she became even more undisciplined. Wearing odd clothing, opposing teachers, dating early...

    Whenpared to the FL, who was capable, obedient, didn¡¯t cause trouble for others, and had impable grades, Qiao Chu was simply too much of a headache.

    With thisparison, Qiao-mu gradually grew disappointed in Qiao Chu.

    But Qiao-mu didn¡¯t know that Qiao Chu needed to be coaxed more than disciplined¡ªthe stricter she was on the girl, the more rebellious Qiao Chu became.

    Shi Sheng leaned against the door. ¡°What does her leaving have to do with me?¡±

    ¡®It was just a short argument. If the FL hadn¡¯t already thought of leaving, would she have left just like that?¡¯

    ¡°She¡¯s your sister!¡± Qiao-mu couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice, her expression disappointed. ¡°Look at yourself now. Sending you to school is for you to study¡ªnot for you to learn all these bad habits!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Shi Sheng mmed the door shut.

    Qiao-mu pped the door, her criticisms constantly transmitting through it. In the end, it was only when Qiao-fu came and called her away did she stop.

    The Qiao family wasn¡¯t super wealthy, but they didn¡¯tck for money.

    Qiao-fu was constantly henpecked and obeyed his wife in everything. He was pretty concerned about Qiao Chu, but didn¡¯t dare to say anything while Qiao-mu was around.

    Because the FL moved out, Qiao-mu kept nagging Shi Sheng. Thoroughly annoyed by this, Shi Sheng packed her things to go live on-campus.

    ¡°Chu-Chu!¡± Qiao-fu chased her from behind. ¡°Kiddo, your mum was just saying those things for your own good.¡±

    ¡®For my own good? The only thing she talks about is the FL! What part of that was ¡°for my own good¡±?¡¯

    Though this was Qiao Chu¡¯s own fault. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t feel like Qiao-mu was in the wrong¡ªafter all, everyone preferred people who listened to them.

    But Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t take the constant nagging.

    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to stay at school. And you don¡¯t know how to take care of yourself. Quick, follow me back.¡± Qiao-fu reached out to pull Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m already old enough to know how to take care of myself.¡± Shi Sheng broke free from his grasp. ¡°It¡¯s also pretty inconvenient for me to keep running back and forth between school and home.¡±

    ¡°But how are you to stay there...¡± Qiao-fu furrowed his brows. ¡®She¡¯s never stayed on-campus before.¡¯

    Shi Sheng had made up her mind on not returning with him. In the end, Qiao-fu could only allow her to leave.

    The school dorm rooms were made up of four-man rooms. School had already started for quite some time by now, so Shi Sheng got allocated to one of the dorms for Year 4 students.

    Two of her dorm-mate seniors were doing their internships and had rented apartments outside.

    The other senior was preparing for the entrance exams to a graduate course, so she spent the whole day at the library and only came back right as curfew was about to be enforced.

    As a result, Shi Sheng was basically living alone in the dorms.

    ¡°Chu-Chu.¡±

    Just as Shi Sheng nned to make her way to the cafeteria to fill her stomach, she felt someone tap her on the shoulder.

    Shi Sheng turned around. The name ¡°Chen Xi¡± popped into her head.

    Despite how feminine it sounded, its owner was a boy.

    ¡°Howe I haven¡¯t seen youtely? Been grounded by your parents again?¡± Chen Xi had an expression that said ¡®I¡¯ve guessed right, haven¡¯t I?¡¯

    Chen Xi¡¯s looks didn¡¯t stand out, but his smile set people at ease and he had a friendly personality, so he was pretty famous in school.

    Chen Xi and Qiao Chu were rather close¡ªthey almost always hung together when at school. Many people thought they were a couple, but they were really just bros.

    ¡°No.¡± Shi Sheng turned to continue walking.

    Chen Xi blinked and hurriedly chased after her. ¡°What is it? Not happy? Have you been scolded by your mother again? I always tell you not to run outside all day...¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Can someone help me(bbb) get rid of this chatterbox? All I(bbb) wanted was to eat in peace...¡¯

    ¡°Go get a spot, I¡¯ll go buy food. Same braised pork ribs as always?¡± The moment they entered the cafeteria, Chen Xi walked over to the window.

    Although he asked her, he clearly wasn¡¯t expecting a reply, for he immediately set off to squeeze into the queue. He made use of his poprity to cut all the way to the front.

    Shi Sheng found a spot by the window. Not long after she sat down, Chen Xi walked over with a tray full of food.

    ¡°Here you are, your braised pork ribs.¡±

    Qiao Chu really liked the school cafeteria¡¯s braised pork ribs. Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t picky, so she started eating.

    ¡°Hey, why¡¯re you so quiet today? Have you fallen out of love?¡± Chen Xi was unable to stand her silence.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Fallen out of love my arse. I haven¡¯t even found my man yet.¡¯

    Though, thinking of Feng Ci got Shi Sheng a bit down. ¡®He wasn¡¯t in thest world. I wonder if he¡¯ll be in this one. Who was the final viin of this novel again?¡¯

    Shi Sheng tried to recall information about it, but didn¡¯te up with anything...

    ¡®So there¡¯s hidden information? That means Feng Ci¡¯s here.¡¯

    Shi Sheng immediately tried to sense the spirit energy in this world. ¡®It¡¯s actually not that weak... How odd.¡¯

 Chapter 430 - The First Song of Qin (3)

    <h4>Chapter 430 : The First Song of Qin (3)</h4>

    Shi Sheng was daydreaming, but Chen Xi thought that his ¡®bro¡¯ had fallen ill or something.

    ¡°Chu-Chu, just tell me if there¡¯s anything. I¡¯ll help you think of something, so don¡¯t just hold everything to yourself.¡±

    Suddenly hearing this, Shi Sheng gave him an odd look. ¡°Hold what to myself?¡±

    Chen Xi, ¡°...¡± ¡®How would I know what you¡¯re bottling up?¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Shi Sheng set down her chopsticks and wiped her mouth with a paper napkin. She acted aloofly. ¡°I¡¯m nning to be a quiet goddess for now.¡±

    Chen Xi let out a sigh of relief after hearing Shi Sheng¡¯s reply, though he soon retorted, ¡°You sure? I think you¡¯d be more like a mental patient than a goddess[1].¡±

    Shi Sheng puffed out her chest. ¡°I¡¯d still be a goddess-level mental patient.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. ¡®Goddess¡¯, you really scared me just now. I almost thought you¡¯d fallen out of love then.¡± Chen Xi patted his chest in an exaggerated fashion.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even fallen in love yet, how would I fall out?¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°Howe you still haven¡¯t made a move on that god of yours? I heard he¡¯s been getting close to another girl¡ªif you don¡¯t act now, it¡¯ll be toote.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips twitched. ¡®This guy couldn¡¯t be talking about the ML, could he?¡¯

    Shi Sheng dug up Qiao Chu¡¯s memories from the back of her mind, and yep, that was the case.

    ¡°I¡¯ve switched crushes.¡±

    ¡°Ah? To who?¡±

    ¡®Just a few days ago she was telling me about this god that she¡¯s had a crush on for several years¡ªhowe she suddenly switched to someone else??? Just what the hell happened these past few days?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°My ideal man is a peerless hero who¡¯ll ride over on a seven-coloured cloud to marry me. If not today, then he¡¯ll certainlye tomorrow[2].¡±

    Chen Xi¡¯s face twitched as he got up. ¡°Then I¡¯m looking forward to your ¡®peerless hero¡¯ showing up tomorrow.¡±

    ¡®Has this kid¡¯s chuuni-ness been acting up? It¡¯s certainly showing up a bitte...¡¯

    The two walked out of the cafeteria, one after the other.

    ¡°There¡¯s aputer science ss this afternoon, are you going?¡± Chen Xi asked Shi Sheng before he left. He was the one who picked her elective, but she hadn¡¯t shown up even once. Every time it came to roll call, he had to raise his pitch and answer for her.

    Shi Sheng shook her head decisively. She could already be a model example for this subject, why would she want to attend a ss for it?

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be off. Keep in touch.¡± Chen Xi waved Shi Sheng goodbye.

    After he left, Shi Sheng idly made her way back to her dorm for a short nap.

    The girls¡¯ dormitories were located close together. Shi Sheng was staying in the Year 4 dorms, so it was pretty close to the postgraduate dorms. She had to pass by the postgraduate dorms on the way back.

    But she¡¯d only just walked to the building when a group of girls rushed past and bumped into her, causing her to turn dizzy.

    ¡®Wtf, why¡¯re you running so fast?! Is there a ghost chasing you or something?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng pursed her lips and huffed, her gaze following the group of girls. They stopped at the bottom of a dormitory building and seemed to be discussing something very excitedly.

    When Shi Sheng got closer, she heard them mention Tang Jinchen.

    ¡®I think the ML only started courting the FL wholeheartedly after Qiao Chu bumped into them at that time...¡¯

    Shi Sheng stood on tiptoes to try and see over the crowd. A tall boy was currently standing at the base of the dormitory building, a bouquet of bright red roses in his hands.

    ¡°Who¡¯s Tang Jinchen waiting for?¡± Girl A asked the person beside her out of curiosity.

    ¡°Dunno. I saw him standing out here when I came out just now.¡± Girl B replied.

    ¡°So handsome ah! I wonder who¡¯s the lucky girl he took a liking to.¡± Girl C spoke with a lovestruck expression. ¡°Aaaah! Why didn¡¯t he take a liking to me?¡±

    ¡°These are the postgraduate student dorms.¡± Girl A seemed to think of something. ¡°I believe Tang Jinchen was only in Year 2, right?¡±

    If the girl was a postgraduate, then she would definitely be older than Tang Jinchen.

    This caused the group of girls to grow agitated. They wanted to see just which ¡®old woman¡¯ had seduced their male god.

    No one came out from the building. When sses were about to start, the ones who had lessons could only leave reluctantly, leaving behind those without any lessons to continue waiting with Tang Jinchen.

    Don¡¯t even try to extinguish the fire of gossip in their hearts...

    ¡°Someone¡¯sing out.¡± The gossip crowd suddenly grew excited.

    A girl appeared at the entrance to the dormitory and she strode over to Tang Jinchen. ¡°Junior Tang, don¡¯t wait anymore. Qian¡¯qian isn¡¯ting down.¡±

    Hearing her words, the crowd grew disappointed. ¡®It¡¯s not her ah? But who¡¯s Qian¡¯qian?¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait here till shees down.¡± Tang Jinchen lifted his head to look at the dormitory building as he spoke in a resolute tone.

    ¡°Whatever you say.¡± The girl turned around and went back upstairs.

    Bzz bzz bzz...

    Shi Sheng¡¯s phone suddenly started vibrating. Chen Xi had called her.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Chu-Chu, hurry over! The new professor¡¯s taking attendance! Those who don¡¯te are getting their credits deducted! And just now, everyone who tried to cover for someone had their covers blown!¡±

    Chen Xi was probably making this call in secret, for his voice was lowered and he hung up as soon as he said this.

    Shi Sheng fell silent. And then calmly put her phone back in her pocket. This school deducted credits at the drop of a hat¡ªQiao Chu¡¯s credits had probably already been fully deducted, so it didn¡¯t make much of a difference if they took away a few more...

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian came down in the end, her head lowered as she dragged Tang Jinchen towards the school¡¯s artificialke.

    She was too quick, so most people weren¡¯t able to see her face. And since it would be in rather bad form to chase after the two, they could only ask the people beside them whether they¡¯d seen the girl¡¯s face.

    Without a show to watch any more, Shi Sheng continued on her way back to her dorm room.

    Inside, the senior that usually spent all her time in the library was surprisingly present. Seeing Shi Sheng return, she smiled and said hi.

    The senior asked her in curiosity, ¡°Did you see Tang Jinchen when you came back just now?¡±

    ¡°En, yeah.¡±

    ¡°Guess who he¡¯s waiting for?¡± The senior put on her jacket and picked up the books on the table while asking Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng spoke without hesitation, ¡°Qiao Qian¡¯qian.¡±

    The senior was surprised. ¡°You knew? She went down?¡±

    Shi Sheng shook her head. ¡°Yeah, but no one saw her face clearly.¡±

    ¡°So howe you saw her?¡± The senior took her bag and had already walked to the door, stopping there to wait for Shi Sheng¡¯s answer.

    Shi Sheng smiled slightly. ¡°Because I¡¯m surnamed Qiao.¡±

    The senior had a confused face. ¡®So what if you¡¯re surnamed Qiao[3]? Don¡¯t tell me all people with the surname Qiao have telepathy between each other???¡¯

    ¡°I think Junior Tang was in your year. What a shame about that god...¡± The senior shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first, no need to leave the door open for me¡ªI won¡¯t being back today.¡±

    ¡®A shame? For what? For liking an older woman?¡¯

    In most people¡¯s minds, it was only normal if the woman was younger.

    Shi Sheng gave the senior an OK sign.

    The Year 4 female dorms didn¡¯t have such strict rules like the other years did¡ªdorm rooms weren¡¯t even checked at curfew. The only real rule was to not allow men inside.

    After all, Year 4 students were either preparing for their graduate exams or were on internships, so most of them wouldn¡¯t even be in their dorms.

    Shi Sheng bathed and changed into sleepwear, nning on having a good rest.

    This napsted more than 3 hours. By the time she woke up, it was already evening.

    Shi Sheng checked her phone. Perhaps because she¡¯d identally set it to silent, there were 10 missed calls.

    7 were from Chen Xi while the other 3 were from the same unknown number. Shi Sheng checked it. It was from the same city. ¡®Who¡¯s this?¡¯

    Just as she was nning to call Chen Xi back, the unknown number called again.

    [1] It¡¯s one of those wordy things that don¡¯t trante very well. I believe I tranted a simr one in arc 2.

    [2] Thanks to my TLC, I think this is a reference to The Chinese Odyssey, a movie (?) loosely based on Journey to the West.

    [3] There¡¯s plenty of people who share surnames but aren¡¯t rted.

 Chapter 431 - The First Song of Qin (4)

    <h4>Chapter 431 : The First Song of Qin (4)</h4>

    Shi Sheng hesitated, but still epted the call.

    ¡°Student Qiao Chu?¡±

    The person on the other end spoke in a maic, masculine voice.

    Shi Sheng quickly searched through her brain, but it seemed like this voice wasn¡¯t in Qiao Chu¡¯s memories.

    ¡°You are?¡±

    ¡°Qin Ge.¡± The person on the other end paused before rifying, ¡°The professor for your elective.¡±

    ¡®Elective? Professor? A beast[1]? Why¡¯s he calling me(bbb)? Did he take a liking to my(bbb) looks?¡¯

    Shi Sheng took the phone away from her ear to check the screen. After quite a while, she put it next to her ear again. ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯te to ss today. As your professor from now on, I¡¯m giving you a reminder: if you miss sses three times, you can forget about the course credits for your elective.¡±

    Qin Ge didn¡¯t seem easy to get along with¡ªhis tone wasn¡¯t polite at all.

    ¡°Oh.¡± ¡®Crazy!¡¯

    Shi Sheng quickly hung up.

    She¡¯d already gone through university countless times and didn¡¯t want to do so again. Hence, Show-off Sheng expressed that she didn¡¯t care about credits.

    She¡¯d only just hung up when another call came from Chen Xi.

    Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t said anything when Chen Xi started prattling, ¡°Chu-Chu, why didn¡¯t you pick up your phone? I¡¯m telling you, the new professor is ridiculously handsome! But he¡¯s not very good-tempered¡ªhe keeps finding fault. He called everyone who didn¡¯te to ss, did you get a call from him? I heard that course credits would bepletely deducted if three sses are skipped...¡±

    ¡°So just why did you have to pick this ss for me?¡± Shi Sheng spoke.

    ¡°Well, you told me to just pick something... And you could use it for your painting course...?¡± Chen Xi¡¯s voice grew weaker. He didn¡¯t dare to admit that he¡¯dpletely forgotten about this back then.

    ¡°Did the professor call you?¡± Chen Xi hurriedly changed the topic.

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    ¡®That perfectionist professor is simply seeking death! Actually calls people to harass them for noting to his sses!¡¯

    She heard that this professor was someone who¡¯d returned from overseas. He was just 24 years of age. One could see how much of a genius he was to be invited as a guest professor by the school.

    Before the day was even out, a photo of this professor was posted on the school forums.

    Shi Sheng went on to check him out.

    The background was set in one of those lecture theatres. The man wore casual clothes and appeared to be in the midst of checking attendance. His features were sharp, defined, and handsome. His eyes were ck, but bright. His thin lips were slightly parted. His expression was strict and cold.

    Below the original post was a long line of replies going along the lines of ¡°PLEASE MARRY ME!¡±

    Hot people in school were always more popr. So when suddenly presented with a professor who stood out¡ªand wasn¡¯t all that old to boot¡ªthese girls went crazy.

    Shi Sheng shut the page and tossed this matter to the back of her mind.

    Qiao Chu chose a Chinese Painting course for some reason or other. Shi Sheng went to a ss once and she refused to attend another on pain of death.

    As someone who was shit with the brush, Chinese painting was really out of her reach.

    As a result, her professor called her in to criticize her attendance.

    But Shi Sheng¡¯s indifferent attitude angered the professor greatly. In the end, the professor chose to ignore her¡ªafter all, the one who wouldn¡¯t be able to graduate was Shi Sheng.

    ......

    When the Mid-Autumn Festival came around, Shi Sheng went back home for a meal at Qiao-fu¡¯s behest.

    She¡¯d only just reached the door when she bumped into the FL-sama who had gotten off a hired car.

    The FL was carrying a box of mooncakes. Her gaze swept past Shi Sheng, but she didn¡¯t have any intent of greeting thetter while walking past her to enter the house.

    ¡°Qian¡¯qian, you¡¯re back.¡± Qiao-mu opened the door, her face all smiles. ¡°How¡¯ve you been doing at school? You wanna move back?¡±

    Shi Sheng followed the FL in, but Qiao-mu seemed not to notice her.

    ¡°Pretty well, Mum.¡±

    Qiao-mu had a concerned expression. ¡°Look at how skinny you¡¯ve gotten! You¡¯ll have a few days off for the Mid-Autumn Festival, won¡¯t you? I¡¯ll have to feed you up while you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Mum.¡±

    Though Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s tone was clearly distant, Qiao-mu appeared not to have noticed as she pulled her into the kitchen, treating her like a treasure all the while.

    Shi Sheng puffed out a breath of air. She greeted Qiao-fu before heading back to her room.

    When he came to call her for dinner, Qiao Qian¡¯qian and Qiao-mu were already seated at the table. During the meal, Qiao-mu and Qiao Qian¡¯qian chatted while Shi Sheng kept quiet and ate her food.

    ¡°Xiaochu.¡±

    Shi Sheng paused eating to lift her head and look towards Qiao Mu. ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I heard you haven¡¯t been going to sses?¡± Qiao-mu had a strict expression on her face.

    ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t feel like going.¡± Shi Sheng went back to her food.

    ¡°We spent that much money, and you skip sses because you didn¡¯t feel like going?! Qiao Chu, just what are you nning on doing?!¡± Qiao-mu smacked her chopsticks down.

    Qiao-mu was truly angered by this daughter of hers. ¡®I can understand her being mischievous when she was younger, but she¡¯s still this wilful now that she¡¯s grown up!¡¯

    ¡°Enjoy myself while I¡¯m alive.¡±

    ¡®And find my man. That¡¯s the life of a human scum. I(bbb) want to be a proper human scum.¡¯

    Qiao-mu¡¯s face was red from anger. She yelled at Qiao-fu, ¡°Ol¡¯ Qiao, look at what impudent things she¡¯s saying!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Qiao-fu hurriedly yed mediator. ¡°Chu-Chu, have you encountered anything in school? Just tell your mother, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll understand.¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you want to study this anymore?¡± Qiao-fu frowned.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t feel like it.¡± Shi Sheng ate herst mouthful of rice. ¡°I¡¯m finished, so I¡¯ll be going back to my room.¡±

    ¡°Qiao Chu, you stop right there!¡± Qiao-mu shot to her feet. ¡°Do you even respect me as your mother?!¡±

    Shi Sheng waved and shot back to her room.

    ¡°This damn girl! Did I owe her from a past life or something?! Back when I told her the major she chose wouldn¡¯t do, you didn¡¯t listen¡ªyou insisted on spoiling her. Now look! Look at what happened!¡±

    Probably knowing that her daughter wouldn¡¯t listen no matter what she said, Qiao-mu could only lose her temper with Qiao-fu.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, I¡¯ll go talk to her. Qian¡¯qian, help your mother to her room for some rest.¡± Qiao-fu patted Qiao-mu¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡®These two seem like they have a natural enmity or something.¡¯

    This meal didn¡¯t have any of the reunion atmosphere expected of Mid-Autumn.

    Shi Sheng was in her room, putting stuff away. A lot of Qiao Chu¡¯s stuff was rted to painting¡ªit seemed the girl really liked this pastime.

    A pity Shi Sheng really had no talent in painting. Even if she had Qiao Chu¡¯s memories, the things she painted were barely eptable to look at.

    When Qiao-fu came in and saw Shi Sheng packing stuff away, he was startled. ¡°Chu-Chu, what¡¯re you doing?¡±

    ¡°Cleaning up my room.¡± Shi Sheng pulled a chair out for Qiao-fu to sit on.

    ¡°Kid.¡± Qiao-fu sighed helplessly. ¡°Why do you oppose your mum so much? Don¡¯t retort when she speaks to you¡ªwould she harm you?¡±

    ¡°Dad, she won¡¯t, but I can¡¯t ept this method of teaching.¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s rebelliousness had to do with Qiao-mu¡¯s attitude as much as it did with the FL.

    Qiao Chu was the type who listened to persuasion instead of scolding, and Shi Sheng even more so.

    ¡°Your mum¡¯s temper isn¡¯t very good, but it was because you angered her so much.¡± Qiao-fu was even more helpless. ¡°Be more understanding of your mother.¡±

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t reply.

 Chapter 432 - The First Song of Qin (5)

    <h4>Chapter 432 : The First Song of Qin (5)</h4>

    Not long after this, Shi Sheng received an unexpected call. The contents of the call caused her even more surprise.

    Her major had actually been changed... Changed...

    Yes, her major was changed! To Computer Science!

    ¡®What in the actual hell, I waspletely unaware about this. Do you guys not need my consent to switch my major?! Don¡¯t you need to test me or something?! And besides, I¡¯m already in Year 2!!!¡¯

    There was no need to guess who the culprit was.

    Qiao-fu had his own business but Qiao-mu was employed by the Ministry of Education. She had a lot of contacts in the education sector, so it was a piece of cake for her to change Shi Sheng¡¯s major.

    ¡®But why does she want me to major inputer science??? Did she n on me being the girl to outshine all the guys???¡¯

    Computer science was her strong suit¡ªwhy the hell would she want to attend sses? Shi Sheng was adamant about not going.

    Because of this, Qiao-mu called her everyday and bombarded her with countless messages.

    In the end, Qiao-mu even threatened her to nevere back if she still refused to attend sses.

    ¡®So what if I don¡¯t go back? As if I wanted to!¡¯

    ......

    ¡°I saw Professor Qin today. He was really handsome!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there rumours going around saying he¡¯s a perfectionist? I heard you have to hand over your phones during his lessons...¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s still very handsome! Besides, I¡¯m not attending his sses. Sure enough, distance begets beauty...¡±

    Shi Sheng sat behind the girls and listened to them gossip as she ate.

    ¡°Ah right, do you guys know who Tang Jinchen is courting?¡± One of the girls suddenly changed the topic.

    ¡°Who? Who? Do I know her?¡±

    The first girl lowered her voice. ¡°It¡¯s that Qiao Qian¡¯qian from Finance.¡±

    ¡°Her? Isn¡¯t she a postgraduate already?¡± One of the girls who recognised the name piped up.

    ¡°Then doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s older than Tang Jinchen?¡±

    ¡°Yeah... Does Tang Jinchen like the mature type?¡±

    ng!

    A girl behind them identally overturned a tray when getting up.

    The gossiping girls were startled by the noise and turned to look at the source.

    The girl who knocked the tray over had bent over to pick it up.

    ¡°...She seems to be Qiao Qian¡¯qian.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±

    ¡°Eh, she looks quite pretty.¡±

    ¡°So what if she¡¯s pretty? She¡¯s so much older than Tang Jinchen...¡±

    ¡°An old cow eating tender grass[1]...¡±

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian lowered her head. The fingers holding onto her tray tightened till they turned white.

    The surrounding discussions caused Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s face to burn. Ever since people at school knew that Tang Jinchen was courting her, they simply wouldn¡¯t shut up about her age, as if she¡¯dmitted some great sin.

    Right as Qiao Qian¡¯qian was feeling at a loss, someone suddenly appeared from behind her, pulled her into their arms, and then started making their way out of the cafeteria.

    The gazes of the onlookers turned odd.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian didn¡¯t need to look to know who it was. She shoved Tang Jinchen away.

    ¡°Junior Tang, men and women should keep their distance.¡± Qiao Qian¡¯qian retreated a few steps, keeping her distance from Tang Jinchen.

    These past few days, Tang Jinchen had started to grow a little irritated due to Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s attitude. He didn¡¯t know why, but he was taken over by a moment of impulse¡ªhe stepped forward, grabbed Qiao Qian¡¯qian, and kissed her.

    ¡°Wah!¡±

    A loud exmation burst forth from the crowd.

    Pa!

    The whole cafeteria fell silent.

    Tang Jinchen held his face, disbelief written in his eyes.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian retreated, face pale. In the end, she turned and fled.

    Tang Jinchen chased after her with a dark expression.

    Shi Sheng had already left the cafeteria when Tang Jinchen kissed Qiao Qian¡¯qian.

    When Qiao Qian¡¯qian ran out with her head ducked, she wasn¡¯t paying attention. She stepped on something and slipped, causing her to fall towards Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng had been nning on descending the steps at this time. Having suddenly lost her footing, Qiao Qian¡¯qian let out a yelp as she fell towards Shi Sheng.

    Because there were a lot of people entering and exiting the cafeteria, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t notice what was going on till she heard the exmation.

    She turned around to find Qiao Qian¡¯qian falling towards her. Shi Sheng was initially able to dodge, but then someone at the side hurriedly ran out of the way for fear of being knocked into, blocking Shi Sheng¡¯s path.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian undoubtedly crashed into Shi Sheng, who then lost her bnce and felt herself fall.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Screams erupted from the surrounding crowd. Some reached out to grab Shi Sheng, but they missed.

    ¡®There¡¯re stairs down there! At least 20! Falling down would result in being unable to leave the bed for a few days at least!¡¯

    While Shi Sheng was falling, she only had one thought in her head: ¡®I(lz) just knew Plot-sama was about to be a bitch.

    It¡¯s always this scene! Simply intolerable! Can¡¯t youe up with something new?!¡¯

    But just as she was nning onnding with a suave, show-off posture, she suddenly felt someone pull at her waist from behind to catch her, holding her steadily.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at the person who caught her. It was a boy who¡¯s features didn¡¯t stand out much.

    ¡®As expected, the trope of meeting hot guys when you fall is a lie.¡¯

    But when Shi Sheng turned to look at Qiao Qian¡¯qian, she saw thetter in the arms of a handsome guy...

    ¡®Welp, unless you¡¯re the FL...¡¯

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shi Sheng righted herself and thanked the boy.

    The boy smiled shyly. ¡°It was nothing. You be careful next time.¡±

    He was probably busy for he didn¡¯t linger, instead turning and leaving.

    But the crowd above the stairs appeared to have exploded with the shrieks of countless girls, giving Shi Sheng the sense that she had encountered a horde of rabid fangirls facing their idol.

    She lifted her head to look at the man that was still holding onto the FL.

    Probably since she was situated below him, the man¡¯s figure appeared very straight and tall. When the brilliant sunlightnded on him, it was as if ayer of gold had been painted on him.

    ¡®Hey lookie, a god from the heavens. Wait a second, why does he look a bit familiar? Right! That OCD professor!¡¯

    Perhaps having noticed Shi Sheng¡¯s none-too-kind gaze, the OCD professor suddenly turned to direct his slightly cold eyes at her.

    He released Qiao Qian¡¯qian and strode towards her.

    Shi Sheng ran up the stairs and, just as they were about to collide, she nimbly ducked to the side and jumped the rest of the way, leaving the hand that he had reached out to grab nothing.

    Qin Ge, ¡°...¡±

    Shi Shengpletely hadn¡¯t noticed that Qin Ge had been nning on stopping her¡ªshe¡¯d already made her way to Qiao Qian¡¯qian, who was still in shock.

    ¡°Jiejie.¡± Shi Sheng called her with a false smile.

    ¡°Xiaochu...¡± Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s gaze shed and she asked a bit stiffly. ¡°Are you okay? Did you hurt yourself?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to me?¡± Shi Sheng raised a brow.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian pursed her lips. Her gaze scanned the surroundings.

    She felt inferior but wanted to keep face.

    Since the person she¡¯d bumped into was her little sister, Qiao Qian¡¯qian wanted to trivialize and gloss over the matter.

    But looking at the stance of the girl in front of her, that seemed impossible.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s lips moved as she mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± Shi Sheng acted like a ssic, evil, supporting female character as she made things hard for Qiao Qian¡¯qian.

    After all, it let down the author¡ªas well as the Plot-sama who was trying to kill her¡ªif she didn¡¯t cause trouble, right?

    ¡°Xiaochu...¡± Qiao Qian¡¯qian only wanted to leave as soon as possible right now¡ªmore and more people were gathering to watch.

    Tang Jinchen pushed his way through the crowd and overbearingly drew Qiao Qian¡¯qian into his arms. His sharp gaze swept towards Shi Sheng. ¡°Qian¡¯qian has already apologised to you. Don¡¯t go overboard!¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at him before suddenly reaching out to jerk him aside. Due to the suddenness of her actions, as well as the strength she used, Tang Jinchen stumbled towards the stairs. Had it not been for the fact that there was a crowd in the way, he probably would¡¯ve fallen.

    ¡°Sorry ah.¡± Shi Sheng ¡®apologised¡¯ before Tang Jinchen had a chance to get mad.

    [1] This is a saying to describe someone who dates/is otherwise romantically involved with someone much younger than them.

 Chapter 433 - The First Song of Qin (6)

    <h4>Chapter 433 : The First Song of Qin (6)</h4>

    The surrounding onlookers fell silent.

    ¡®This girl... She even dares to push Tang Jinchen! Why doesn¡¯t she ascend the heavens to apany the sun while she¡¯s at it?!¡¯

    Tang Jinchen had probably never been treated like this before, for anger bubbled up in his heart. ¡°Do you know what crime you¡¯vemitted?!¡±

    ¡°Deliberate harm?¡± Shi Sheng answered with a calm expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Tang Jinchen climbed the stairs and gazed at Shi Sheng aloofly.

    ¡°Oh great, you wanna sue me? When you find awyer, help me get one too. I wanna sue her for deliberate harm.¡± Shi Sheng pointed at Qiao Qian¡¯qian.

    Tang Jinchen frowned. ¡°Qian¡¯qian didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    ¡°Well, neither did I.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes curved as she smiled.

    Tang Jinchen, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®She actually dares to say that with so many people watching! Does she think they¡¯re blind?!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiaochu.¡± Qiao Qian¡¯qian suddenly and loudly apologised, before lowering her head and running down the stairs without waiting for Shi Sheng to react.

    There was a saying that went: when misfortune struck, one could even choke on cold water[1]¡ªQiao Qian¡¯qian tripped again. And then just so happened tond in Qin Ge¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Qian¡¯qian!¡± Tang Jinchen anxiously descended the stairs. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Qiao Qian¡¯qian was a bit dazed from the fall.

    Qin Ge helped her regain bnce before stepping back, keeping his distance from her.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Qiao Qian¡¯qian thanked Qin Ge. She hadn¡¯t seen how he looked like before. But now that she did, she was stunned.

    ¡°No need.¡± Qin Ge¡¯s tone was cold. He turned to look back up. The girl that had been standing there was now gone.

    Seeing he was acting so indifferently, Qiao Qian¡¯qian didn¡¯t continue speaking, instead turning to look at the spot she¡¯d tripped at.

    The stairs were very clean, but she felt like her foot had snagged on something.

    There were a few girls standing to the side. If they had stretched out their legs back then, that would exin why she tripped...

    ......

    After the incident at the cafeteria, rumours circted that Qiao Qian¡¯qian not only seduced Tang Jinchen, but also had eyes on Professor Qin.

    She became famous in a short amount of time.

    And people also found out who that tough girl at the cafeteria was. Qiao Chu, Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s younger sister.

    It was unknown who spilt the beans on the two sisters not having a harmonious rtionship, but that provided an exnation for the incident at the cafeteria.

    There were some who said that Qiao Chu acted that way to attract Tang Jinchen¡¯s attention. But they really had to admire her¡ªthis newly unlocked method was very...domineering.

    These people had a fine show to watch, but Shi Sheng suffered.

    Qiao-mu heard about this matter from somewhere and wasted no time in calling Shi Sheng to scold her and cut off her allowance.

    Qiao Chu wasn¡¯t a very thrifty person, so there wasn¡¯t much money in her card¡ªonly enough to support her for a month.

    Even if she had money-making skills, she required starting capital ah! Without it, no matter how good she was, she wouldn¡¯t be able to make anything...

    ¡®Who should I find to sponsor me...¡¯

    She hadn¡¯t made a n yet when Chen Xi called her.

    ¡°Chu-Chu, you didn¡¯te to ss again? Isn¡¯t this your main subject now? Professor Qin¡¯s face today was as ck as the bottom of a wok... You¡¯re definitely the first to dare skip his sses.¡±

    Right now, no one dared to skip Qin Ge¡¯s sses¡ªthose that did ¡®died¡¯ terribly when they got caught.

    The one and only legend that hadn¡¯t been caught despite skipping his sses was the Shi Sheng who¡¯d had her major switched.

    ¡°There¡¯s a first time for everything¡ªI¡¯m pioneering a road for you guys. After all, if I don¡¯t go to hell, who will?¡± Shi Sheng started spouting bullshit.

    ¡°...Chu-Chu, don¡¯t be so chuuni.¡± ¡®Thest time she pulled that shit about a hero with seven-coloured clouds, and now she¡¯s phrasing this in such an awesome way... But she really just wants to skip sses...¡¯

    ¡°Ah right, I¡¯ve been doing a project with my seniortely and we need funding. Come follow me please?¡±

    Shi Sheng snorted. ¡°This is the real reason behind your call, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I needed the help of a beauty, didn¡¯t I?¡± Chen Xi started ttering her. ¡°You don¡¯t know this but just a few words spoken by a beauty are much more useful than several hour-long lectures we give to those beasts.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re nning on selling out your friend for profit?¡±

    ¡°C¡¯mon Chu-Chu, help me out here...¡±

    As reality proved, Chen Xi was right. The other party waspletely uninterested when they were the ones talking, but the moment Shi Sheng opened her mouth, they grew interested.

    But what a shame...it wasn¡¯t in her looks.

    ¡°Is this junior also in Computer Science? Howe she¡¯s so familiar with our project?¡± The senior who followed Chen Xi here was confused.

    ¡°...She¡¯s the one that Professor Qin is after for always skipping his ss.¡± Chen Xi lowered his voice to answer.

    ¡®She just asked me for the materials on the project on the way here and flipped through them casually... I don¡¯t understand what she¡¯s saying, but the core idea is the same...

    Are we really doing the same project...?¡¯

    ¡°Ms Qiao, our chairman said that we should offer help to students like you who dare to innovate. A professional will get in touch with you about the contract. If you have any requests, you may raise it with us. If thepany feels it to be reasonable, we will give it our utmost consideration.¡±

    Once that person left, Shi Sheng turned around to give Chen Xi an okay sign.

    Chen Xi gave her huge thumbs-up in return. If he had been the one to negotiate, he¡¯d have failed for sure.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes curved upwards. ¡°The funds total up to 2 mil. I¡¯m taking 1 mil.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± ¡®2 mil?!¡¯

    Chen Xi waspletely stupefied. His attention had been on watching her negotiate¡ªhe hadn¡¯t heard the sum she¡¯d mentioned.

    2 million was simply an astronomical sum to a research teamposed of university students.

    ¡®Just how did she manage to negotiate that amount?! Is thispany¡¯s boss just an idiot? Or does he just not know where to spend all his money?!¡¯

    They had only expected to obtain 300 to 500k in funding, yet Shi Sheng told them that she managed to get 2 million.

    Shi Sheng told them she¡¯d just be borrowing the 1 million and would return it to them soon. She didn¡¯t tell them what she wanted to use it for, but she was the one who¡¯d obtained it for them in the first ce¡ªwithout her, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to get a single cent.

    And since she said she was going to return it, it wouldn¡¯t be very good for them to reject her.

    Though there was a certain amount of risk involved, after the team discussed it, they decided to agree.

    When the funds were delivered, Shi Sheng took the 1 million.

    Half a monthter, it was returned to them in full.

    Everyone was dumbstruck. ¡®Did you take it just to look at the number???¡¯

    When Chen Xi went to withdraw the money, he discovered that there was an extra 200k inside the card.

    ¡°Have any of you guys been depositing money in this card?¡± Chen Xi went to ask his team with the card in hand.

    ¡°Nope. I¡¯m so poor, I¡¯m about to eat dirt.¡± One of his seniors replied while munching a bun.

    The senior that had gone to the negotiation along with Chen Xi looked at the card before speaking, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the card Xiaochu returned?¡±

    Of course Chen Xi knew this card was the one returned by that ¡®bro¡¯ of his who had recently been appearing and disappearing mysteriously. But there was an extra 200k in the card! Not $20!

    ¡°There¡¯s an extra 200k in here.¡±

    ¡°How much?¡± All the other team members turned to look at him.

    Chen Xi extended two fingers.

    ¡°...Did Xiaochu forget to take it out?¡±

    ¡°200k isn¡¯t a small number; she probably forgot to take it back. Chen Xi, call her and ask.¡±

    Chen Xi pulled out his phone to call Shi Sheng.

    [1] I guess it¡¯d be akin to the English saying: when it rains, it pours? I didn¡¯t use this because I wasn¡¯t 100% sure what it meant. I mean, I¡¯vee across this saying before and I sorta get the gist but it¡¯s one of those cross-cultural things you¡¯re never really too sure about and so wanna leave as close to the original as possible.

 Chapter 434 - The First Song of Qin (7)

    <h4>Chapter 434 : The First Song of Qin (7)</h4>

    The sound of a phone ringing could be heard as a figure walked in.

    Lo and behold, it was the person they were looking for.

    ¡°Why¡¯d you call me?¡± Shi Sheng cancelled the call. ¡°Have you guys finished everything you needed to today?¡±

    ¡°Chu-Chu, howe there¡¯s an extra 200k in the card?¡± Chen Xi got straight to the point.

    ¡°Interest ah.¡± Shi Sheng replied matter-of-factly. ¡°To thank you guys for loaning me capital.¡±

    ¡®200k...interest...¡¯

    The group werepletely dumbstruck by her words.

    ¡®20% interest on loaning 1 million for half a month?! Does your family own a bank?!¡¯

    Chen Xi struggled to swallow down a mouthful of saliva. ¡°Chu-Chu, are you some tycoon¡¯s long lost daughter?¡±

    Chen Xi knew what Qiao Chu¡¯s family background was like¡ªthough they had some money, it was simply impossible for them to take out 200k as one-off interest.

    Shi Sheng spoke with a serious expression, ¡°I¡¯m noveau rich.¡±

    Everyone, ¡°...¡± ¡®No believability at all.¡¯

    Chen Xi was afraid Shi Sheng had gotten herself involved in something bad, so he pulled her aside to talk.

    ¡°Chu-Chu, just what¡¯ve you been up totely?¡± ¡®She doesn¡¯t attend sses. Sometimes she won¡¯t even answer my calls, so I can¡¯t find her.¡¯

    ¡°Making money ah.¡± Shi Sheng pulled a chair to sit down.

    ¡°What money?¡± Chen Xi frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything bad... Chu-Chu, tell me honestly, where¡¯d you get this money?¡±

    ¡°It fell from the sky.¡±

    ¡°Chu-Chu!¡± Chen Xi couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice. ¡®That¡¯s not 2k, or 20k, but 200k!¡¯

    Shi Sheng helplessly shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that money¡¯s clean; I didn¡¯t do anything illegal. Even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t implicate you.¡±

    ¡°...You really didn¡¯t do anything bad?¡± Chen Xi clearly didn¡¯t believe her. After all, what could possibly make her so much money in such a short amount of time?

    ¡°Really.¡± All her money had been made legally.

    Shi Sheng was just here to deliver stuff that Chen Xi asked her to buy. His interrogation dyed her, so she only left two hourster.

    But the moment she left, she saw someone she really didn¡¯t want to.

    Qin Ge.

    That OCD professor.

    He was on the phone. When he caught sight of her, he immediately hung up and walked towards her.

    ¡°Student Qiao Chu.¡±

    Shi Sheng made to run, but Qin Ge sidestepped and easily blocked her way out.

    ¡°Professor Qin.¡± Shi Sheng took a deep breath. ¡°I wasn¡¯t willing to change my major; can¡¯t you just let me off?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my student now.¡± Qin Ge coldly told the truth.

    ¡°...It¡¯s my freedom to decide whether to go to ss.¡± ¡®Plus, I(bbb) didn¡¯t n on bing your student at all.¡¯

    Qin Ge gave her a look. ¡°It¡¯ll affect the attendance rate.¡±

    ¡®Att¡ª *flips table* What does my(lz) attendance rate have to do with you?!¡¯

    ¡°Do you live by the sea[1]?¡± ¡®Since you care about this so much. Learn from the other professors: it¡¯s none of your business whether your studentses to ss or not, since you¡¯re not the one that¡¯s going to fail the course!¡¯

    ¡°I do have a vi there.¡± Qin Ge nodded. ¡°I asionally stay there.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®Forget it, I¡¯m(lz) not going to waste words with this OCD professor...¡¯

    ¡°You blocked my number?¡± Qin Ge frowned and asked.

    ¡°Who told you to harass me?¡± ¡®He harasses me with calls every time his ss starts. What else was I to do?¡¯

    Qin Ge, ¡°...¡±

    Other girls wouldn¡¯t be able to get his number even if they wanted to, yet she actually blocked him!

    For some reason, Qin Ge felt unhappy.

    His gaze swept to her phone and he grabbed it from her.

    ¡°What the fuck do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± Shi Sheng wanted to snatch her phone back, but Qin Ge¡¯s height made sure it was kept out of her reach.

    ¡®For fuck¡¯s sake! This OCD professor is quite something, huh?! Where¡¯s my(lz) sword?!¡¯

    Her sword was still levelling up...

    Qin Ge tapped the screen a few times before quickly returning the phone to her. ¡°Don¡¯t block my number. Come to ss tomorrow.¡±

    When Shi Sheng got her phone back, the first thing she did was to add a fingerprint lock and then open up her contacts list to block his number again, right in front of him.

    Qin Ge, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Whoever wants to go can go; I¡¯m not going. Goodbye Professor Qin!¡±

    While the two had been fighting over the phone, Qin Ge¡¯s position had shifted to the side, so Shi Sheng was easily able to bypass him now.

    After taking two steps, Shi Sheng turned. ¡°If you dare to harass me again, I¡¯ll tell the school you¡¯re a beast in human clothing who tried to molest a female student.¡±

    Qin Ge, ¡°...¡±

    Qin Ge pursued perfection in all things, so when a student didn¡¯te to ss, he felt very ufortable. He¡¯d only feel better once he got them toe to his ss.

    But this one...

    She was like a wild horse that had broken free from its reinspletely uncontroble.

    Perfectionist Professor Qin expressed that he couldn¡¯t believe this.

    ......

    Shi Sheng felt like she hadn¡¯t checked the almanac before leaving the house¡ªshe¡¯d only just escaped from Prof OCD when she ran into Qiao-mu and the FL.

    The FL was carrying many bags of differing sizes¡ªthe two had probably been shopping for clothes.

    Shi Sheng had originally nned on waiting till Qiao-mu left before continuing onward, but who knew that thetter would be so sharp-eyed as to notice her.

    ¡°Qiao Chu.¡± When Qiao-mu saw Shi Sheng, it was as if she¡¯d seen a debt collector. ¡°Have you not been attending ssestely? Just look at you¡ªhow are you acting like a girl should? Do you n on angering me to death?¡±

    ¡°Who told you to change my major like that?¡± Shi Sheng didn¡¯t disy any weakness as she red back.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want to learn painting anymore? What objection could you possibly have to me changing your major?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your mother! Even if you have objections, you can keep them to yourself! Look at your sister¡ªunlike you, she doesn¡¯t anger me all day!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®She changed my major without even asking for my opinion¡ªjust who¡¯s angering whom here?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng looked at Qiao Qian¡¯qian. Thetter¡¯s head was lowered and she pretended she couldn¡¯t see the two arguing.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian would never get involved when Qiao Chu and her mother argued¡ªshe¡¯d only stand at the side silently.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m a disappointment. You can just deny I¡¯m your kid from now on.¡± Shi Sheng circled around them and left without looking back.

    ¡°Qiao Chu!¡± Qiao-mu shouted from behind. Shi Sheng picked up her speed.

    She only slowed down once she¡¯d arrived at her dormitory building.

    When she entered her dorm room, the senior was there for once. And she had an expression filled with gossip. ¡°Junior Xiaochu, just now, someone called the dorm phone looking for you.¡±

    Seeing the excited, gossip-hungry expression on the senior¡¯s face, Shi Sheng fell silent, deciding to not ask her who it was.

    But it wasn¡¯t that easy to quench the fire of gossip in this senior¡¯s heart¡ªeven if Shi Sheng didn¡¯t ask, she still spoke, ¡°It was Professor Qin. He called personally to look for you.¡±

    She then waggled her eyebrows at Shi Sheng.

    ¡°I heard you haven¡¯t been to ss in ages. This method of attracting his attention is awesome!¡± The senior gave her a huge thumbs-up. ¡°Do your best to take him down!¡±

    ¡®Take down my ass! I don¡¯t want to see that OCD professor at all!¡¯

    ¡°Senior... You¡¯re still not leaving?¡±

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m going to bete!¡± The senior grabbed the files on her bed and hurriedly ran towards the door. ¡°Xiaochu, I¡¯m cheering for you! Ganbatte!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    [1] There¡¯s a phrase ¡°heart as wide as the sea¡± which is used to describe someone who¡¯s a busybody or is just really chill about a lot of stuff. I¡¯m pretty sure the former is being used here.

 Chapter 435 - The First Song of Qin (8)

    <h4>Chapter 435 : The First Song of Qin (8)</h4>

    Qin Ge liked to corner Shi Sheng whenever he had the chance, so rumours gradually circted that Qin Ge was chasing Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng felt like she was going insane¡ªshe could have a ¡®romantic encounter¡¯ with that beast even during her meals.

    Shi Sheng silently turned to re at a certain beast. ¡°Prof, this is the students¡¯ cafeteria. Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll hurt your waist[1]?¡±

    Qin Ge unceremoniously set his tray down and sat down across from Shi Sheng. ¡°When are you going to attend my ss?¡±

    ¡°Why are you so obsessed about whether I attend your sses? Don¡¯t tell me that you really have fallen for me? I¡¯m telling you, teacher-student romances never end up well. I mean, look how old you arepared to me¡ªwe won¡¯t be happy together.¡±

    Qin Ge¡¯s brows scrunched slightly as he corrected her, ¡°I¡¯m only 24.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®That¡¯s not the point. The point is: why the hell are you hounding me all the time?!¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t want any of my students to fail.¡± Qin Ge gave her an exnation.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Why do you not want to attend my sses?¡±

    ¡®Do I need a reason to not feel like going?¡¯

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes turned. ¡°There are too many people.¡±

    ¡®I don¡¯t believe that he¡¯ll kick all the other students out!¡¯

    As reality proved, he wouldn¡¯t chase his other students out, but he had another trick up his sleeve.

    ¡°I can have you 1 on 1[2].¡±

    ¡®¡°I can...have you...1 on 1...¡±

    Sorry, I(bbb) was being a bit filthy.

    But is this Prof Qin really alright in the head? I(bbb) bet he¡¯s after my(bbb) looks! Scared.¡¯

    Qin Ge felt the girl¡¯s gaze when she looked at him was like she was looking at a pervert. ¡°Student Qiao Chu, since you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Prof, how about we have apetition? If I win, you stop harassing me, okay?¡±

    ¡®All I(bbb) want is to be a quiet beauty and asionally spectate the leads. Yet this random professor keeps bugging me to study. Study my arse!¡¯

    Qin Ge considered it a bit. ¡°Very well. If you lose, you have to attend my sses punctually.¡±

    Shi Sheng raised her chin and spoke arrogantly, ¡°Impossible. I can beat you with a few flicks of my fingers.¡±

    Qin Ge, ¡°...¡± ¡®This woman is really full of herself...¡¯

    The two set the time for this weekend. The ce was the ssroom Chen Xi¡¯s group was using.

    ......

    On the appointed day of the weekend, Shi Sheng arrived early. Qin Ge came half an hourter.

    Chen Xi and co. were pretty much cooped up in this ssroom all the time now¡ªthey even dealt with all their daily necessities here¡ªso they were all present.

    These people were very excited to see Qin Ge.

    Qin Ge only taught the Year 2 ss. Apart from Chen Xi (who entered the team through personal connections), everyone else was in Years 3 & 4, so they had no chance to see this legendary professor.

    ¡°Hello, Professor Qin.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± Qin Ge gave a polite greeting.

    ¡°Professor Qin, have you eaten breakfast yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Professor Qin, have some water...¡±

    ¡°Professor Qin...¡±

    Shi Sheng waited for these passionate fans to calm down before carrying herptop over to sit across from Qin Ge.

    ¡°What¡¯re wepeting in?¡± Since he believed in lettingdies go first, Qin Ge asked Shi Sheng.

    ¡°See who can crack the source code of Divine Fantasy faster.¡± Shi Sheng turned on herptop and spoke, ¡°Of course, you can pick another game.¡±

    ¡°Chu-Chu...¡± Chen Xi was surprised. ¡®How could it be that easy to crack the source code? And it¡¯s someone else¡¯s game at that...¡¯

    There¡¯d be consequences if anything bad happened!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Ge agreed without hesitation.

    ¡®Hey, hey! Prof, are you really going to follow along with her idea?!

    No, wait. Chu-Chu doesn¡¯t know how to do this at all. Even if she did, it should just be some beginner-level stuff...¡¯

    Thinking thus, Chen Xi calmed down a lot.

    But once he saw the string of code that popped up on Shi Sheng¡¯sptop shing at an rming rate, he had a bad feeling.

    Remembering the contents of her negotiation with their sponsor, the truth finally dawned on Chen Xi.

    It seemed... His bro was pretty familiar withputer science.

    Only the sounds of the two typing away at their keyboards remained in the ssroom.

    Divine Fantasy had been running for nearly 5 years already and was still very popr. How could it be easy to crack the source code of a game like this?

    The sun slowly rose to its zenith, and then gradually set in the west.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s speed slowed down. She went from typing with both hands to typing with one. She also no longer typed quickly, instead tapping a few keys here and there every so often.

    ¡°Senior, is there anything to eat?¡± Shi Sheng shut herptop and turned to ask the person who had been staring at the two of them all this while.

    The senior who was addressed immediately nodded and turned to get some of the takeaway they¡¯d just ordered. After heating it up, he handed it to Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng ate as she watched Qin Ge.

    He was staring at his monitor with a serious expression, his fingers still flying across the keyboard rapidly.

    Just as she was finishing herst few mouthfuls, Qin Ge slowed down. His gaze turned to sweep over her. Seeing her calm manner, Qin Ge instinctively knew. He¡¯d lost.

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal, yeah? Don¡¯t bug me toe to your sses anymore.¡± Shi Sheng let Qin Ge see herptop before immediately deleting all the code.

    Qin Ge followed suit on his. He silently got up and walked to the door, stopping to speak when he got to the doorway, ¡°I¡¯ll keep my word.¡±

    ¡°Bye Professor Qin!¡± Shi Sheng waved him goodbye with a handkerchief she¡¯d gotten from who-knows-where.

    Qin Ge¡¯s figure soon vanished from the doorway.

    He gazed off into the distance, feeling rather unhappy.

    It seemed like...he didn¡¯t have a reason to see her anymore.

    Qin Ge felt like there was something off with him. His thoughts seemed to be breaking free from his control¡ªsomething that had never happened before.

    ¡®Qiao Chu...

    Qiao Chu...¡¯

    He silently repeated her name in her mind. It was very foreign. But every time his eyes met hers, he felt an odd sense of familiarity.

    ......

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t even have time to feel happy about Qin Ge leaving before System¡¯s voice suddenly rang in her head.

    [Hidden Quest: Universal Equality.]

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®Hidden Quest = Feng Ci.

    Calm down! Calm down!¡¯

    Shi Sheng waited for System to continue.

    After roughly 30 seconds, System spoke once more.

    [Quest Target: Qin Ge. Objective: As it says in the wording. Pleaseprehend it on your own.]

    ¡®Is it someone else called Qin Ge?¡¯

    [......]

    ¡®So the person I offended just now was the quest target this time? And he might be my Feng Ci?¡¯

    ¡®Calm down! Calm down! ...Calm down my arse! I(lz) offended him just now!!!

    System, you did that on fucking purpose, didn¡¯t ya?! Where¡¯s my(lz) sword?!¡¯

    Her sword was still levelling up...

    ¡°Chu-Chu, why is your expression so bad?¡± Chen Xi felt her forehead in concern. ¡°Are you tired? I¡¯ll send you back to your dorms.¡±

    Shi Sheng despondently walked out. Chen Xi shook his head and grabbed her belongings before catching up.

    Shi Sheng still wore an expression of despair even after reaching her dormitory.

    ¡°Chu-Chu...¡± Chen Xi handed the stuff he was carrying to her. ¡°Hurry up and go to bed.¡±

    Chen Xi really wanted to ask her when she¡¯d learned all her skills, but upon thinking that she¡¯d exhausted herself today, he suppressed his curiosity and merely expressed his concern a bit.

    ¡°Thanks. You can go back too.¡± Shi Sheng carried her stuff and slowly made her way upstairs.

    Right now, she just wanted to chop System up to vent.

    ¡®For fuck¡¯s sakes! Why didn¡¯t it issue the quest when I first met Qin Ge?!¡¯

    Qin Ge had gonepletely unmentioned in the plot and wasn¡¯t present in Qiao Chu¡¯s memories either. But such an influential person should have been in Qiao Chu¡¯s memories, if not the plot.

    Since he was missing from both, it could only mean that System had wiped out information about him.

    How could she have forgotten this?! She¡¯d miscalcted!

    ¡®System actually dares to y me like this!¡¯

    Shi Sheng returned to her dorm room to begin cultivation.

    Attend ss? Shut it, she wasn¡¯t going there to lose face.

    [1] I¡¯m pretty sure this is meant to be a poke at his age/seniority.

    [2] Raws are ¡°ÎÒµ¥¶À¸øÄãÉÏ¡± where thest word ¡°ÉÏ¡± can be a colloquial term for ¡°fuck¡±. I think the wording here conveyed it okay-ish, but this is just to rify.

 Chapter 436 - The First Song of Qin (9)

    <h4>Chapter 436 : The First Song of Qin (9)</h4>

    Qin Ge really didn¡¯t harass her any more. And Shi Sheng had no time to go harass him¡ªshe needed to cultivate.

    Shi Sheng only appeared during the end-of-semester tests held right before the winter break.

    These types of tests were very easy for her. After she finished, Shi Sheng packed up to go into the mountains; spirit energy was richer there.

    She had to hurry up and cultivate so she could return to seduce her man.

    After packing everything into her space, Shi Sheng made for the school gates without carrying anything.

    It was currently the rush period where the holidays had finallye, so the school gates were crowded with parents and guardians who were here to pick up their kids. All sorts of cars were parked outside.

    Shi Sheng caught sight of Qin Ge with one nce because he stood out from the crowd.

    He was standing together with Qiao Qian¡¯qian. The two appeared to exchange a few sentences before she interlocked an arm with his.

    WTF!

    Shi Sheng, ¡°!!!¡±

    ¡®WTF?! What happened?! FL-sama, let go of the viin! Let me at him!¡¯

    Shi Sheng rushed forward a few steps before halting.

    Wouldn¡¯t she lose face if she simply went over there like this? That wouldn¡¯t do.

    ¡®Even if he¡¯s Feng Ci, I¡¯m(lz) not going to make a fool of myself(lz).¡¯

    Besides, she didn¡¯t have any basis to go over.

    Shi Sheng stood a bit further back from the entrance and watched Qiao Qian¡¯qian and Qin Ge.

    Soon, she saw Tang Jinchen drive a sweet car over to Qiao Qian¡¯qian. Seeing the two with arms interlocked, Tang Jinchen¡¯s expression clearly darkened.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian said something to Tang Jinchen that caused him to drive off in anger.

    After he left, she released Qin Ge.

    He turned to walk back to the school, whereupon he caught sight of Shi Sheng and paused.

    Shi Sheng blinked. She didn¡¯t have time to ponder whether to greet him or not.

    Qin Ge had already left as if he didn¡¯t see her.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Shit shit shit.¡¯

    That same night, she took a cab to a remote little town.

    Shi Sheng had done some research online. The people here tended to have long lives. The girls were pretty and the guys were handsome¡ªit was a great ce to settle down. ces like these tended to be rich in spirit energy.

    The town was built on the side of a mountain. The path up and down the mountain was filled with twists and turns. It was as though the car would fall off as soon as the driver wasn¡¯t paying attention.

    When she got out of the car, Shi Sheng could feel the overwhelming spirit energy that greeted her. Staying here for a few months should be enough for her to confirm whether Qin Ge was Feng Ci.

    The town was far away from any cities and boasted beautiful scenery, so many people came here as tourists, expanding its tourism industry.

    Shi Sheng rented a room here.

    Shi Sheng spent most of her time on the mountain. She asionally left, but only at night, so she rarely ran into anyone.

    It snowed easily on mountains. But Shi Sheng found that the spirit energy grew denser when it snowed, so she ended up staying there longer than she¡¯d originally nned to.

    Only after school had been open for a month already did Shi Sheng return.

    Had she not left a message behind for Chen Xi before leaving, he probably would¡¯ve filed a missing person report with the police already.

    As for her family, Shi Sheng had alreadye up with an excuse to fool Qiao-fu. Qiao-mu waspletely unresponsive¡ªprobably unwilling to see her rebellious daughter.

    Some mothers could be even worse than stepmothers.

    ......

    Qin Ge conducted roll call before every lesson, but every time he called Qiao Chu, no one answered.

    He heard she hadn¡¯t even reported in yet...

    There was a strange feeling in his heart. Not even he could name it. It was just an odd feeling of being unable to control his thoughts.

    ¡°Zhao Jing.¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°Lu Po.¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°Qiao Chu.¡±

    ¡°Zhou Wu.¡± Qin Ge didn¡¯t pause before continuing to read the next name, but this time, two voices answered him.

    He frowned. ¡°The person who helped someone else answer, stand up.¡±

    The student called Zhou Wu was very innocent¡ªhe hadn¡¯t been helping someone else answer.

    Shi Sheng was seated towards the back. Chen Xi was beside her, struggling to contain hisughter. ¡®Professor always just continues to the next name whenever he reads hers, because he knows she won¡¯te. Yet, now she suddenly shows up!¡¯

    Shi Sheng kicked Chen Xi under the table before standing up. ¡°Professor Qin, I didn¡¯t help anyone answer.¡±

    Qin Ge thought he was seeing things. The ardent ss skipper was actually attending his ss?!

    ¡°Who¡¯s this girl? Howe I¡¯ve never seen her before?¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be? Qiao Chu, the only one who dares to skip Professor Qin¡¯s ss.¡±

    ¡°I bow to this awesome person.¡±

    These people had already learned first-hand just how scary Qin Ge could be¡ªthe slightest mistake could cause him to ask you to re-do an entire assignment.

    He was simply ate-stage Virgo[1] if you asked them.

    ¡°Sit down.¡± Qin Ge continued conducting roll call. When he finished, he started teaching.

    His gaze would asionally sweep over Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng mostly had her down, looking at her phone. She hadn¡¯t even brought her books, much less listen to his ss.

    ¡®She actually dares to not hand her phone over!¡¯

    Shi Sheng felt like attending ss was truly a form of torture¡ªtime seemed to have been pinned down by someone, for it didn¡¯t seem to budge at all.

    After arduously enduring till the end of ss, Qin Ge finally dismissed them. The students all rushed out of the ssroom as fast as they could, as though they were afraid Qin Ge would call them back.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, Chu-Chu.¡± Chen Xi packed up his things and called Shi Sheng, who was still in her seat.

    ¡°You go first. I have something I need to do.¡±

    Chen Xi asked her curiously. ¡°What?¡±

    It was already a miracle that she¡¯de today, and he still hadn¡¯t had the time to ask her why yet.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter. Go on without me.¡±

    ¡°Chen Xi, hurry up!¡± Someone outside the ssroom called out to him.

    ¡°Okay, then. Remember to eat. I¡¯ll be heading off now.¡±

    The ssroom soon emptied out. Qin Ge was still unhurriedly packing his stuff.

    Shi Sheng got up and walked down the steps to him.

    Qin Ge just happened to finish packing up and was blocked by Shi Sheng. She asked him with a smile, ¡°Prof, you free?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Qin Ge circled around her.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®I just knew it! Feng Ci, you damned tsun! After what happenedst time, I knew he definitely wouldn¡¯t act nice to me!¡¯

    Shi Sheng chased him. ¡°Prof, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to gimme a 1-on-1 ss? I¡¯ve reconsidered it, and now I¡¯m fine with it. What say you?¡±

    Qin Ge¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he replied, ¡°With your grades, you don¡¯t need it.¡±

    Her gradesst term barely scraped by. He specially went to check her answer script. She hadn¡¯t filled out a lot of the questions. And as for the coding part, she used the simplest methods possible, without a single line of extraneous code.

    So he just allowed her to fail.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to attend my sses. I have nothing to teach you.¡± Qin Ge said before walking off, quickly vanishing from Shi Sheng¡¯s view.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    As the saying goes, you don¡¯t treasure what¡¯s yours until you lose it. All humans were like that.

    Show-off Sheng turned into Desperate Sheng.

    Shi Sheng secretly pondered on how to court her beast¡ªPei!¡ª Professor Qin back.

    ¡°Xiaochu.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked up to see Qiao Qian¡¯qian, who had appeared not far from her at some point.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian made her way over in a few steps and spoke in a slightly distant tone, ¡°Where¡¯ve you beentely? Mum¡¯s been worried about you. You should go home to visit her.¡±

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian was merely here to pass along the message, so she didn¡¯t linger after she¡¯d aplished her task. ¡°I have something to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    Would Qiao-mu be worried about Qiao Chu? Maybe, maybe not.

    [1] For those who don¡¯t know, the Virgo sign is associated with perfectionist, OCD-like behaviour. Which is mostly bollocks since I¡¯m a Virgo and I like to think I¡¯m pretty chill.

 Chapter 437 - The First Song of Qin (10)

    <h4>Chapter 437 : The First Song of Qin (10)</h4>

    Shi Sheng took out time to visit home. But the moment Qiao-mu saw her, she gave her a fierce scolding.

    Since Qiao-fu wasn¡¯t here, Shi Sheng turned to leave. She didn¡¯t return to get scolded.

    Qiao-mu grabbed her and refused to let go. ¡°Qiao Chu, where¡¯ve you been fooling around these past two months?! You haven¡¯te home even once! Do you still have the sense of shame that a girl should have?! I didn¡¯t give you money, so who¡¯s money have you been spending?! Have you been learning from those little vixens outside and seducing men...¡±

    Shi Sheng stood at the door, her expression like this: (||| ?_?)

    <i>¡®Is that really what a mother should be saying to her daughter?! I haven¡¯t even said anything and she already fills in all the gaps on her own! And really! Pouring dirty water on her own daughter?! Qiao Chu was the real adopted one, right?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Let go of me.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t exin everything to me today, I won¡¯t let you leave! Just what have you been doing?!¡± Qiao-mu questioned her harshly.

    Shi Sheng took a deep breath. ¡°I haven¡¯t been kept, nor have I done anything to embarrass you. You happy?¡±

    ¡°Then where did your moneye from?!¡± Qiao-mu refused to give up.

    ¡°I earned it.¡±

    ¡°Earned it?¡± Qiao-mu had an interrogative expression. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m unaware of how much ability you have?! Where did your moneye from?!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡®If this was an ancient setting, I¡¯dve<sup>(lz)</sup> drawn my sword and killed you long ago! Where¡¯s my<sup>(lz)</sup> sword?!¡¯</i>

    Her sword was still levelling up...

    Shi Sheng jerked her hand out in annoyance and left the house.

    ¡°Qiao Chu!¡±

    Qiao-mu shouted angrily in exasperation.

    After leaving the house, Shi Sheng walked down a street alone. She really didn¡¯t understand why Qiao-mu disliked Qiao Chu this much.

    She couldn¡¯t feel any warmth from Qiao-mu.

    Any parent would¡¯ve been worried about their daughter if she left home for two months without messaging them, regardless of what she did. They wouldn¡¯t have been like Qiao-mu, who greeted their newly returned daughter with interrogations and insults.

    Since she couldn¡¯t understand it, Shi Sheng tossed this question to the back of her mind.

    ......

    Before heading back to school, Shi Sheng picked a ce at random to eat.

    There were plenty of shops and restaurants near the school that sold good food. Shi Sheng picked one of the higher end ones.

    The environment was quiet and beautiful, and the food was famous for being delicious.

    Shi Sheng sat alone at a seat by the window.

    Halfway through her meal, she suddenly heard somewhat familiar voicesing from behind her.

    Shi Sheng turned around. Through the line of decorative nts, she could vaguely make out the people sitting behind her.

    <i>¡®Tang Jinchen and Qiao Qian¡¯qian... Truly, enemies meet on a narrow path.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Junior Tang, it¡¯s really impossible between us.¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡± Tang Jinchen was clearly quite agitated. ¡°Don¡¯t mention age to me¡ªI don¡¯t believe in it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just not possible.¡± Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s tone contained a hint of resolve. ¡°Please don¡¯t harass me from now on, Junior Tang.¡±

    ¡°Qiao Qian¡¯qian!¡±

    The sound of cutlery clinking together caused Shi Sheng to turn around and take another look.

    Tang Jinchen caught Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s hands in one of his, while the other one pulled her to him by the back of her neck. The two were separated by a table so they were currently kissing in a high-difficulty position...

    They were located at a blind spot. So long as no one else came over, they wouldn¡¯t be seen. But causing too much noise would still attract attention, so Qiao Qian¡¯qian didn¡¯t dare to use much force in her resistance.

    Tang Jinchen¡¯s back was facing Shi Sheng, so she couldn¡¯t see his expression right now. All she saw was that he suddenly released Qiao Qian¡¯qian.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian wiped at her mouth furiously. ¡°Tang Jinchen, have you gone mad?! I¡¯m older than you by 4 years¡ªit¡¯s impossible between us!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±

    ¡°I do!¡± A hint of a sob appeared in her voice. ¡°I care, okay?¡±

    ¡°Qian¡¯qian...¡±

    She took a deep breath. ¡°I already told you I have someone I like. Tang Jinchen, you¡¯ll find someone better. Don¡¯t stick to me¡ªspare me, okay?¡±

    Tang Jinchen appeared to have been enraged for he growled in a low voice, ¡°Where is he better than me?!¡±

    ¡°Everywhere.¡± Qiao Qian¡¯qian enunciated.

    ¡°Qin Ge, over here!¡± Qiao Qian¡¯qian suddenly called out.

    Shi Sheng tightened her grip on her spoon and turned to look in the direction of the entrance.

    Qin Ge had just entered. Hearing Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s voice, he lifted his head slightly and frowned. His gaze then swept to Shi Sheng, who was sitting at a table next to them. His frown deepened.

    Shi Sheng looked at him expressionlessly.

    For some reason, Qin Ge felt guilty. It came out of nowhere.

    <i>¡®What am I being guilty for? I¡¯m not guilty! I¡¯m not even that well acquainted with her!¡¯</i>

    After re-adjusting his mindset like this, Qin Ge walked towards Qiao Qian¡¯qian.

    When passing by Shi Sheng, his peripheral gaze swept over her. Her head was lowered. She was scooping up the dessert on her te and delivering it to her mouth. She wasn¡¯t looking at him.

    Only once he walked past her did Shi Sheng set her spoon down forcefully against the table, making a crisp clinking sound.

    Qin Ge¡¯s body trembled. He wanted to immediately turn around and leave. But Qiao Qian¡¯qian had already gotten up and interlocked his arm with hers.

    ¡°Junior Tang, my boyfriend¡¯s here to fetch me. Thank you for treating me.¡±

    ¡°Qiao Qian¡¯qian!¡± Tang Jinchen¡¯s eyes turned red at the edges.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian shot him a slight smile, before leaving with Qin Ge in tow. ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go. Did your ss endte today?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Qin Ge nodded slightly.

    On the way out, he especially checked out Shi Sheng¡¯s seat, but it was already empty. He hadn¡¯t noticed when she left.

    Qin Ge suddenly felt a bit frustrated. But when he exited the shop, he saw her standing outside.

    She was on the phone, making a call, her expression a bitx. The person on the other end said something that caused her lips to tug into a smile.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian was in a rush to leave, so she didn¡¯t notice Shi Sheng.

    Qin Ge had driven here, so the two got into his car. He subconsciously looked in the rear-view mirror.

    She¡¯d already hung up and was currently looking in his direction.

    The guilt intensified. This feeling hade out of nowhere and swept him up. It was as if he¡¯d done something to let her down.

    But he wasn¡¯t even familiar with her...

    Qin Ge hurriedly started up the car. Her figure gradually grew smaller and vanished from view.

    But that didn¡¯t cause Qin Ge to feel relieved.

    He felt like he might be possessed.

    ......

    Shi Sheng put the phone back to her ear. ¡°...I¡¯ll return to school in a bit... I¡¯m not your babysitter... Fine, seeing as you¡¯veplimented me.¡±

    Shi Sheng hung up and turned around to head back inside.

    She ordered a few dishes and asked them to package it for takeaway.

    While they were doing that, Tang Jinchen walked past her with a dark face. He walked a few steps before doubling back.

    ¡°Qiao Chu?¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®What? I<sup>(bbb)</sup> don¡¯t remember provoking you!¡¯</i>

    Tang Jinchen continued, ¡°Be my girlfriend.¡±

    His tone was very overbearing, as if he was merely informing Shi Sheng, not asking for her opinion.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Have you gone crazy from the FL¡¯s actions?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Miss, your takeaway is ready.¡± The waitress brought her order over.

    Shi Sheng took it from her. She then tugged her lips into a smile directed at Tang Jinchen. ¡°Not interested.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re rejecting me?!¡± Tang Jinchen had an expression of disbelief.

    ¡°You can just take it as me trying to catch your attention.¡±

    Tang Jinchen, ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 438 - The First Song of Qin (11)

    <h4>Chapter 438 : The First Song of Qin (11)</h4>

    Tang Jinchen chased Shi Sheng out. ¡°You don¡¯t like me?¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s not like you have an omnipotent attraction buff! Why should everyone like you?!¡¯

    Tang Jinchen felt a bit ufortable by Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze that was like she was looking at an idiot.

    ¡°How are you rted to Qiao Qian¡¯qian?¡± Tang Jinchen changed the topic.

    Back then, he¡¯d heard her call Qiao Qian¡¯qian ¡°jiejie¡±, and they were both surnamed Qiao.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the son of the school chairman?¡± Shi Sheng gave him an odd look. ¡®He should be able to find out by just ordering someone, right?¡¯

    Tang Jinchen once again felt the contempting from Shi Sheng.

    ¡°You¡¯re Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s sister, aren¡¯t you? Is she really dating Qin Ge?¡±

    Tang Jinchen didn¡¯t know if it was just him, but he suddenly felt the girl in front of him turn a bit off.

    Shi Sheng gged down a cab and entered it. She rolled the window down and spoke to Tang Jinchen, ¡°If they really were dating, I¡¯d kill them.¡±

    Of course, that was under the assumption that Qin Ge was Feng Ci.

    Tang Jinchen stared dumbly at the car that had already driven off.

    ......

    Shi Sheng brought the takeaway to Chen Xi and gang. Their ssroom was even more of a mess than it wasst semester.

    ¡°Junior, you¡¯re really too good! This is actually MY¡¯s signature dish...¡±

    MY was the name of that restaurant. Apparently, it was an abbreviation of the English words ¡°Meeting You¡±.

    ¡°There¡¯s meat to eat with junior.¡±

    ¡°Junior, help us check this program.¡± One of the seniors to the side pushed aptop over to Shi Sheng.

    She had some impression of him because he shared Chen Xi¡¯s surname. His name was Chen Xiao and was already in Year 4. He was going to graduate soon. He should¡¯ve been looking for a job around this time, but this project had dyed him.

    ¡°Hey, hey, enough guys! Chu-Chu isn¡¯t here to work for you lot!¡± As her bro, Chen Xi naturally sided with her.

    Chen Xiao snickered before waggling his eyebrows at Chen Xi. ¡°C¡¯mon, use all the resources at our disposal, right? Junior is so awesome, even Professor Qin admitted defeat.¡±

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t say anything, merely taking theptop from him to help them check. Once they¡¯d finished eating, she set it down. ¡°There aren¡¯t any big issues. I¡¯ve noted down the parts that need changing, so you guys can change it on your own.¡±

    Shi Sheng pointed at a piece of paper on the table.

    ¡°Thanks, junior!¡±

    They noisily crowded around theptop.

    Chen Xi walked to stand in front of Shi Sheng. ¡°C¡¯mon, I¡¯ll walk you back. These beastspletely ignore people once they¡¯re done with them!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey now, Chen-gongzi[1]! Who do you think we¡¯re doing it for? Don¡¯t be an ingrate!¡± One of the seniors took the time to lift his head and retort to Chen Xi¡¯s statement.

    Chen Xi¡¯s lips twitched. ¡®I already told them so many times that Qiao Chu is just a bro to me...¡¯

    He walked Shi Sheng downstairs. He¡¯d originally nned to walk her all the way back to her dorm, but she rejected it.

    She still had something to do, so she¡¯d have to head out again if she went there.

    ......

    Nanshan International.

    It was a high-end apartmentplex. The houses here had soaring prices that only lowered slightly during the housing recession. But even then, the price of an apartment here wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could afford.

    The security guard stood at the gates. Seeing someone approaching, he immediately straightened up. Recognising the person, the guard smiled and greeted, ¡°Mr Qin, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Of course he¡¯d have a deep impression of someone so handsome. Plus, he¡¯d heard this Mr Qin was a professor at A University.

    Qin Ge nodded slightly before shing his card and entering.

    ¡°Mr Qin.¡± The guard called out to him.

    The security guard advanced towards him a bit. ¡°There was a youngdy looking for you just now. You weren¡¯t here, so we didn¡¯t dare to let her in.¡±

    ¡°Did she say what her name was?¡± There shouldn¡¯t be many people aware that he was staying here.

    ¡°No.¡± The guard shook his head. ¡°I saw her head over there.¡±

    The security guard pointed at a coffeeshop across the street.

    Qin Ge hadn¡¯t nned to go at first. But for some reason, he turned around and headed there anyway.

    At this time, there weren¡¯t many people in the coffeeshop. Qin Ge was able to see everyone at a nce. His gaze paused as itnded on someone.

    The other party appeared to have caught sight of him too, for she waved him over.

    Qin Ge hesitated for a moment before heading over, his expression colder than before. ¡°Why have youe?¡±

    ¡°To see how you¡¯ve been doing.¡± She replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing very well.¡±

    ¡°By ¡®very well¡¯ you mean bing a teacher at a school?¡± The woman who had an exquisite hairstyle gave a contemptuousugh, before turning back to look at Qin Ge with a hint of affection in her eyes. ¡°Qin Ge,e back. As long as you marry me, everything I own will be yours.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need those things.¡±

    ¡°Qin Ge!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look for me anymore.¡± Qin Ge got up, his expression apathetic. ¡°I¡¯ll return what I owe you guys.¡±

    ¡°With what?¡± The woman refused to give up and chased after him. The two blocked the pathway in the coffeeshop, so they immediately attracted the attention of the other customers.

    The woman had probably had a proper upbringing, for being looked at like this caused her some embarrassment. She grabbed Qin Ge¡¯s arm and tightened slightly. ¡°Qin Ge, stop it. Come back with me.¡±

    Qin Ge peeled her fingers off him and looked at her, speaking slowly, ¡°You¡¯re the one who should stop. I have nothing to do with your family anymore.¡±

    The woman watched as Qin Ge left the coffeeshop. She grit her teeth and chased after him, shouting at his departing back, ¡°Qin Ge, you¡¯ll regret this!¡±

    His figure paused slightly before unhesitatingly crossing the road to head back to his apartmentplex.

    He went upstairs, opened the door to his apartment and went inside, mming it shut as he entered, causing the windows to the side to shake.

    The room was very dark, but Qin Ge was able to make his way to his bedroom without difficulty.

    But just as his handnded on the doorknob, he suddenly paused and turned around to look at the living room more carefully.

    He allowed his eyes to adjust to the lighting, so he could see a bit more clearly. He could now see that there was someone seated on his couch.

    ¡®There¡¯s someone here!¡¯

    The living room¡¯s light switch was located beside the bedroom, so he flicked it on. The dark room was immediately filled with soft light.

    Qin Ge¡¯s gaze directly met that of the person sitting on the sofa.

    Time seemed to freeze for a moment.

    ¡°Qiao Chu?¡±

    ¡°Professor Qin, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for 3 hours and 46 minutes.¡± Shi Sheng looked at her phone and iterated.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Qin Ge subconsciously apologised, though he soon snapped out of it. ¡®Why am I apologising to her? This is my house!¡¯

    Qin Ge¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°How¡¯d you get in?¡±

    His front door had a fingerprint lock that would notify the police if anyone tried to break it.

    Although... remembering her ability, it seemed like it wouldn¡¯t be too hard for her to break into here.

    But Shi Sheng instead pointed at his open balcony. ¡°Through the window.¡±

    Qin Ge, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®I live on the 18th floor! She dares toe in through the window?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng really hade in through the window. Though she¡¯d climbed to the top of the building first. Since it was only 20 storeys tall, the roof was pretty close to the 18th floor.

    She¡¯d spent a bit of effort getting in.

    If not for the fact that her sword was still levelling up, she wouldn¡¯t have to go through so much trouble.

    Qin Ge took in a deep breath as his gaze swept over her. ¡°Student Qiao Chu, don¡¯t you know it¡¯s illegal to trespass into other people¡¯s homes?¡±

    Shi Sheng replied with a serious expression, ¡°Nope. I¡¯m not in Law.¡±

    Qin Ge walked over to Shi Sheng. ¡°Do you know now?¡±

    ¡°En...¡±

    Qin Ge ced both his hands on the sofa and leaned towards her slightly. ¡°Then do you know how dangerous it is to trespass a man¡¯s apartment?¡±

    [1] The form of address used for young men of noble birth. They¡¯re using it as a form of mockery here.

 Chapter 439 - The First Song of Qin (12)

    <h4>Chapter 439 : The First Song of Qin (12)</h4>

    ¡°What danger? A one-night stand? Or a long-term rtionship[1]?¡±

    ¡®A long-term...rtionship? Is it like what I think it is?¡¯

    Qin Ge had originally nned on scaring Shi Sheng, but he got such a shameless answer in return. ¡®How can a girl say such things?!¡¯

    Qin Ge stared at her for a solid few seconds. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    Shi Sheng scooted over to Qin Ge and stretched out her hand with a smile. ¡°Professor.¡±

    Qin Ge frowned as he looked at her outstretched hand. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Hold my hand ah!¡± Shi Sheng spoke matter-of-factly.

    Qin Ge, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®So, the reason why she broke into my house in the middle of the night was to hold hands?!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave right after.¡± Shi Sheng added.

    Under the gentle lighting, the girl¡¯s features seemed to glow with soft light. Her pitch-ck eyes contained specks of light that seemed to be fixed there, for they raised nary a ripple in their depths.

    Qin Ge slowly reached out a hand.

    Her hand was very small, still containing some baby fat so it was soft to the touch.

    Shi Sheng swiftly tried to pour her spirit energy into Qin Ge¡¯s body. Almost at the same time, her expression changed slightly. ¡®The spirit energy actually won¡¯t go in?! Why is it like this? Isn¡¯t he Feng Ci?¡¯

    Shi Sheng tried again but got the same result. It was as if something was stopping her spirit energy from entering his body.

    Qin Ge watched as the girl¡¯s expression turn unsightly, and doubt appeared in his eyes. ¡®Her emotions fluctuate this much just from holding hands?

    After the third failure, Shi Sheng jerked her hand back and spoke hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first, Professor Qin.¡±

    Right now, the only thing on her mind was to find somewhere where she could tear System apart.

    As Qin Ge watched her running away, he felt rather puzzled. ¡®So just what did shee here for?¡¯

    Shi Sheng swiftly ran downstairs and out of the building. Because the security guard was diligent in his job, she was dyed there for a bit while he called Qin Ge to confirm that he knew her. Only then did the guard let her through.

    The security guard was rather confused. ¡®When did thisdy go in? There sure are a lot of girls looking for Mr Qin...¡¯

    Shi Sheng sprinted off to find a deserted spot and took a deep breath. ¡®System, get out here. Let¡¯s chat.¡¯

    [...Host, I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about.] It didn¡¯t want toe out, but just thinking of its Host losing her temper made it afraid.

    ¡®Nothing to talk about? Then what¡¯s with Qin Ge?!¡¯

    [...It¡¯s just like that.]

    ¡®¡°Just like that?!¡±

    Your grandpa! What¡¯s with his body?! If you don¡¯t give me a satisfactory answer today, just wait to get sent to the recycling centre!¡¯

    System didn¡¯t want to speak¡ªit just wanted to be a quiet system. ¡®Why does Host want to talk with me ah? Scared...¡¯

    System struggled for a while before answering.

    [There aren¡¯t any bugs with Qin Ge. Host, you¡¯ll have to rely on yourself for everything.]

    System fell silent after speaking this. It was scared of its Host.

    No matter how Shi Sheng called, System didn¡¯t make another peep.

    ¡®Very good! This time when I get back, I¡¯ll give you something new!¡¯

    Shi Sheng ground her teeth and headed back. ¡®Since there¡¯s no bug, it¡¯s because of Qin Ge himself. Don¡¯t tell me he has some special ability?¡¯

    ......

    ¡°Chu-Chu, our project made it into the preliminaries of the fifth Challenge Cup[2]!¡± During ss, Chen Xi whispered this to Shi Sheng under Qin Ge¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that project of yours on robots?¡± Shi Sheng raised a brow.

    ¡°Yeah. The programming qualified.¡± Chen Xi nodded, still a bit excited. ¡°Isn¡¯t that great? As long as we get into the top 3, our project should be good enough for someone to support us!¡±

    Shi Sheng thought of the program she told them to change...

    There were a lot of ws, but from the current technological standards of this world, it would still be pretty good in the early stages.

    While the two were heartily chatting away, a shadow suddenly blocked out the light. Qin Ge, who had been standing at the podium just a while ago, had appeared beside Chen Xi at some point.

    Chen Xi¡¯s expression immediately turned unsightly. ¡°P-Professor Qin.¡±

    Qin Ge wore a stern expression and secretly examined Shi Sheng. This was the first time the two had met since that day, as well as the second time she attended his ss.

    ¡°Go outside to chat.¡± Qin Ge moved aside and pointed at the door.

    Chen Xi¡¯s face fell. ¡°Professor Qin, I was wrong...¡±

    But Shi Sheng simply picked up the tablet on the table that she had brought in at some point, got up, and left.

    ¡°Eh, Chu-Chu...¡± Chen Xi awkwardly looked at Qin Ge before turning back to Shi Sheng who had almost exited the ssroom. In the end, he grit his teeth, swept all his stuff up and chased her out.

    Bros had to stick together!

    Qin Ge finished the ss wearing an unsightly expression.

    The students didn¡¯t dare to even breathe too loudly.

    But that didn¡¯t save them from being given homework.

    He packed up his things and left the ssroom.

    ¡°Professor Qin.¡±

    Shi Sheng leaned against the door outside the ssroom and beckoned him over.

    Qin Ge calmly swept a gaze over her before turning to leave.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips twitched and she hurriedly chased after him. ¡°Professor Qin, lemme treat you to a meal!¡±

    Qin Ge rejected her coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t ept bribes.¡±

    Shi Sheng retorted, ¡°What bribe? This is purely for the sake of cultivating teacher-student rtions!¡±

    Qin Ge suddenly halted. Shi Sheng was walking behind him and thought he was agreeing, so she hurriedly circled to stand in front of him. ¡°Professor Qin...¡±

    Qin Ge was staring fixedly at some distant point on the sports field. Shi Sheng followed his gaze.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian and another woman were standing there.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    Viins were only viins because they either had enmity with the ML, or liked the FL but were unable to obtain her.

    ¡®So Qin Ge¡¯s original setting was that he likes the FL?¡¯

    Although she knew that this had nothing to do with Feng Ci, Shi Sheng still felt unhappy thinking about this.

    ¡°Where do you want to eat?¡± Qin Ge spoke suddenly.

    Shi Sheng was surprised momentarily before answering, ¡°Fuyuan, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Come on then.¡± Qin Ge descended the steps and walked across the field to exit the school.

    The two approached Qiao Qian¡¯qian and the other woman.

    The woman was currently facing Shi Sheng¡¯s direction, so she saw Qin Ge with a single nce. She left Qiao Qian¡¯qian and jogged over in her stilettos.

    ¡°Qin Ge.¡±

    Coincidentally, Tang Jinchen approached from the other side, so Qiao Qian¡¯qian could only move towards Qin Ge as well.

    The woman had asked her for directions just now, so Qiao Qian¡¯qian hadn¡¯t known she was looking for Qin Ge.

    ¡°Qin Ge, I know I spoke a little harshly before. Don¡¯t be mad... I¡ª¡±

    ¡°The way you speak has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m busy, so I¡¯ll be heading off first.¡± Qin Ge interrupted her and circled around to continue on his way.

    ¡°Qin Ge.¡± The woman pulled his arm. ¡°Do you have to be so heartless?¡±

    Because he was being pulled, he couldn¡¯t continue forward. Themotion had also attracted the attention of others.

    ¡°Qian¡¯qian.¡± Tang Jinchen came over and saw Qin Ge struggling with a woman. He asked Qiao Qian¡¯qian out of concern, ¡°Qian¡¯qian, are you okay?¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at the chaotic scene in front of her thoughtfully. ¡®How interesting¡ªinteresting my arse! Qin Ge actually has so many peach flowers blossoming around him[3]!¡¯

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t go over. She wasn¡¯t sure if Qin Ge was Feng Ci yet, so she had no basis to use him of anything.

    If he was, then she¡¯d mark this score down to settle with him.

    Qin Ge was a bit annoyed with the woman¡¯s harassment. ¡°If you¡¯re done, then you can head back. Don¡¯t look for me anymore.¡±

    [1] This is one of the ones I can¡¯t trante properly. Raws are ¡°ÈÕ¾ÃÉúÇé¡±. The proper trantion for this is ¡°to develop feelings after a long period of being together¡±. Meanwhile, the first word ¡°ÈÕ¡± can be tranted as ¡°day¡±, as it is in the proper trantion, or ¡°fuck¡± which is ng. So...the dirty-minded meaning (and the one Qin Ge jumped to *wink wink*) is ¡°to develop feelings after fucking for a long time¡±

    [2] I think he¡¯s referring to this: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Challenge_Cup_Competition_of_Science_Achievement_in_China

    [3] For those who don¡¯t get it: Peach flowers denote romantic interests. Blossoming/blooming means they¡¯re just starting, while withering means no chance to be together.

 Chapter 440 - The First Song of Qin (13)

    <h4>Chapter 440 : The First Song of Qin (13)</h4>

    ¡°Qin Ge.¡± The woman frowned. ¡°Do you have to be this heartless?¡±

    Qin Ge yanked her hand off, using action to express his resolve.

    ¡°Just how am I not good enough? Why aren¡¯t you willing to like me?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes misted up.

    ¡°We don¡¯t belong in the same world.¡±

    [Side Quest: Darkness¡¯s Redemption.]

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®I¡¯m(bbb) just watching a show; what¡¯re you giving me a mission for? Plus, I haven¡¯t even settled the score fromst time, and you still dare to issue another quest? I¡¯m(lz) not epting it!¡¯

    System was probably afraid of Shi Sheng causing trouble, for it really didn¡¯t continue. ¡®I have to be the sorriest system of all time...¡¯

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian struggled free from Tang Jinchen¡¯s grip and walked over to Qin Ge¡¯s side. ¡°Qin Ge, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± The woman suddenly screamed. ¡°Who allowed you to hold him?! Let go!¡±

    The woman pushed Qiao Qian¡¯qian, causing her to stumble and fall towards Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng dodged to the side, not getting involved. As a result, Qiao Qian¡¯qian fell to the ground.

    The floor was made of rubber[1], so Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s palm was scraped.

    Qin Ge gave Shi Sheng a meaningful look.

    Tang Jinchen got angry and rushed over to help Qiao Qian¡¯qian up. ¡°Qiao Chu, why didn¡¯t you help Qian¡¯qian?¡±

    ¡°Why should I?¡± Shi Sheng crossed her arms. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll squish me.¡±

    ¡°Qiao Chu, she¡¯s your sister!¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes curved up as she spoke, ¡°Respect the elderly and treasure the young. Treasure the young ah. As an older sister, she should naturally be willing to be injured to protect her little sister.¡±

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s wound wasn¡¯t serious. She struggled free from Tang Jinchen¡¯s grasp. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Junior. I¡¯m okay.¡±

    ¡°Is the reason why you won¡¯t ept me because of her?!¡± The woman started acting unreasonable.

    Qin Ge looked towards Qiao Qian¡¯qian before his gaze swept to Shi Sheng who was standing at the side. For some reason, the ¡°yes¡± that was about to leave his lips changed into, ¡°It has nothing to do with her.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with her?!¡±

    ¡°None of your business.¡±

    ¡°Qin Ge, I¡¯m giving you onest chance:e back with me.¡± The woman suddenly used a hard tone.

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    ¡°Good! Very good!¡± The woman nodded, her well-maintained finger moving between Qin Ge and Qiao Qian¡¯qian a few times, before she stormed off in her high heels.

    ¡°Still going?¡± Qin Ge looked to Shi Sheng, who gave him a smiling look in reply. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Seeing Qin Ge about to leave, Qiao Qian¡¯qian couldn¡¯t help but grow a bit anxious. She struggled free from Tang Jinchen and chased after Qin Ge.

    Qin Ge frowned. ¡°Ms Qiao, I only promised to help you once.¡±

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s expression froze. A hint of pleading appeared in her eyes. ¡°Qin Ge...¡±

    ¡®Please help me once more! I¡¯m really afraid Tang Jinchen will harass me!¡¯

    Qin Ge wasn¡¯t willing. The time he¡¯d promised to help her was when Shi Sheng bumped into them at the end of the previous semester.

    The time at MY was Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s own initiative.

    Qin Ge didn¡¯t know what he was trying to probe Shi Sheng for back then, but now, he didn¡¯t want her to misunderstand in the slightest.

    Though Qin Ge felt it was absurd, there were times when absurdity might result in something better.

    ¡°Qiao Qian¡¯qian, you ganged up with him to deceive me?!¡± Having caught on, Tang Jinchen grabbed Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s hand with an enraged expression, not allowing her to leave.

    Shi Sheng took the opportunity to go after Qin Ge.

    They could vaguely hear the sound of the two arguing behind them.

    ......

    The food at Fuyuan leaned towards the spicy side. Qin Ge didn¡¯t really like it, so he was picky with the food. He didn¡¯t even touch the steamed fish.

    ¡°Professor Qin, you have quite the luck with women ah!¡±

    Qin Ge¡¯s movements paused. He pursed his lips, not saying anything.

    Shi Sheng ced a te of fish in front of Qin Ge. He lifted his head, a question in his eyes.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s mouth lifted into a slight smile. ¡°A bribe.¡±

    Regardless of what world it was, Feng Ci loved eating fish. But he absolutely despised the bones¡ªwishing that fish didn¡¯t have any.

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Qin Ge picked up the deboned fish on his te and put it in his mouth.

    ¡°Can you not fail me if I don¡¯te to ss?¡±

    ¡®This idiot actually didn¡¯t let me passst semester, even though I clearly answered just enough questions correctly to pass! It¡¯s all the same whether or not I attend ss. And besides, I¡¯d affect the other students if I came.¡¯

    Upon remembering that she¡¯d chat with that fellow called Chen Xi if she came to ss, he felt a bit ufortable.

    But if she didn¡¯te to ss, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to see her.

    Qin Ge was in a dilemma, so he didn¡¯t give Shi Sheng an answer even after finishing the te of fish.

    ¡°No.¡± Qin Ge finally answered.

    Shi Sheng red at him and ate all the fish meat she¡¯d just deboned.

    Qin Ge, ¡°...¡± ¡®Childish. Am I someone who can be bribed with just a few pieces of fish?¡¯

    After Shi Sheng paid the bill, she left in a rush. She had no intention whatsoever of doing the typical romantic stuff after meals, like holding hands and going for a stroll in the night.

    In the following days, Shi Sheng went back to skipping ss everyday, while Qin Ge constantly tried to catch her. But he rarely managed to do so unless she came of her own ord.

    The leads were already together and were currently in their lovey-dovey phase. It was simply daily dog abuse.

    Single Dog Sheng expressed that tasting bitterness before sweetness was the way to go.

    ¡®As if!¡¯

    She still hadn¡¯t found out what the bug with Qin Ge was. Shi Sheng had investigated him. Qin Ge was the Eldest Young Master of the Qin Family.

    Qin Shipping Tycoons. That was what everyone else in their circle called them.

    As their Eldest Young Master, Qin Ge hade to be a professor at A University instead of going back to inherit the family business.

    The woman from before was even more interesting.

    She was the Second Young Miss of the Qin Family and Qin Ge¡¯s younger sister, Qin Xin.

    ¡®A forbidden romance ah? Tsk tsk. If there wasn¡¯t a possibility that the person she likes could be my man, I¡¯dve gotten front row seats for sure.¡¯

    ¡°Chu-Chu, hurry over to the activities room!¡± Chen Xi anxious voice over the phone pulled Shi Sheng¡¯s thoughts back to reality.

    ¡°Why?¡± Shi Sheng asked as she leapt off the railing and walked towards the staircase entrance.

    ¡°Something¡¯s happened. I can¡¯t exin everything on the phone, juste over.¡± Chen Xi¡¯s tone was solemn.

    Shi Sheng frowned slightly. She opened the balcony¡¯s iron door.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Shi Sheng was startled by this loud shriek.

    A boy and a girl were currently leaning against a wall to the side. The girl was below the boy and both their clothes were in disarray. It was quite clear what they¡¯d been up to. Fortunately, they hadn¡¯t made it to thest step yet.

    The soundproofing effects of the door to the balcony were actually this good¡ªshe hadn¡¯t heard when they¡¯d arrived...though it might¡¯ve just been because the wind was too loud.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I say... Couldn¡¯t you guys just rent a room at a hotel? Why¡¯re you seeking thrills here?¡±

    ¡®Although few people visit the balcony, it¡¯s still a public ce, so watch yourselves, okay?¡¯

    The girl¡¯s face waspletely flushed through and she buried it in the boy¡¯s chest. Sheined in a low mutter, ¡°I already said to go to a hotel, but you wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±

    ¡°How was I supposed to know someone would have nothing better to do and be on the balcony?¡± The boy answered with aint of his own.

    Shi Sheng dug around in her pockets before cing something to the side. ¡°Pay attention to safety.¡±

    The couple: (||| ?_?)

    ¡®Girl, why do you have condoms on you?! She had like 7 or 8 there!¡¯

    Shi Sheng was very innocent. She¡¯d gotten these condoms from a lucky draw just now, where all the prizes were condoms. One could feel the merchant¡¯s malice...

    But the merchant told her very seriously that condoms were expensive too, okay? They might even save one the money needed for an abortion.

    Though the phrasing was crude, there was reason in that... Most university students wouldn¡¯t choose to give birth to the child if they identally got pregnant.

    So the merchant told her that they had thought long and hard before deciding to give out condoms.

    [1] The rough surface type you find in ygrounds/other outdoor facilities.

 Chapter 441 - The First Song of Qin (14)

    <h4>Chapter 441 : The First Song of Qin (14)</h4>

    Shi Sheng leisurely meandered over to the activities room. Along the way, Chen Xi called several times to rush her.

    The atmosphere in the room was very tense. The moment Shi Sheng entered, everyone¡¯s gazes turned to her.

    Suspicion, anger, indignation...were the various looks that she received.

    Shi Sheng blinked and turned to look at Chen Xi, who was standing to the side.

    He immediately stepped forward and spoke to the others, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. We don¡¯t know the truth yet. I trust in Chu-Chu¡¯s character.¡±

    Chen Xiao frowned. ¡°Chen Xi, you can¡¯t just rely on your feelings. The truth is already in front of us.¡±

    Chen Xi immediately grew angry. ¡°Chu-Chu didn¡¯t say anything yet! Making judgements based on just the footage is too rash!¡±

    ¡°Let Junior speak.¡± Someone tried to smooth things out.

    ¡°What¡¯re you guys talking about?¡±

    Shi Sheng had a confused expression. ¡®I don¡¯t even know what happened; how am I supposed to exin anything?¡¯

    Noticing Shi Sheng¡¯s confusion, Chen Xi exined what had happened to her.

    Someone had sold theirpetition project to apany, who was now suing them. Their qualifications for participating in thepetition had been rescinded, and now they were facing a legal case with a hefty sum attached.

    But they didn¡¯t know who sold them out, and thepany wasn¡¯t willing to tell them.

    They had decided to do somest minute checking on their entry before submission, so whoever took it had to have entered the room then.

    When they came back to check the surveince cameras, they found that during those few days, Shi Sheng was the only one to enter and exit the room.

    So they suspected Shi Sheng had done it.

    Shi Sheng checked the footage. Cameras were ced in the corridors of every floor. However, none were located inside the room itself.

    The camera only showed her entering and leaving the room during those few days.

    ¡°Howe you guys only suspect me?¡± Shi Sheng raised a brow and looked at them. ¡°So many people have ess to this room¡ªit could be anyone.¡±

    ¡°I believe them.¡± Chen Xiao spoke.

    Shi Sheng blinked. She was an outsider, and it was normal for people to believe their own team more. But...

    ¡°Why would I wanna sell your stuff?¡± ¡®That damn program is full of ws. I wonder which idiot would want it.¡¯

    ¡°Why else? For money!¡±

    Thinking back on that 200k now, they kept feeling like they should have been suspicious of it.

    ¡°Money? How much could that thing possibly sell for?¡±

    Chen Xiao seemed to firmly believe that Shi Sheng had done it. ¡°Aren¡¯t you clear how much it sold for?¡±

    ¡®Their designs were pretty good¡ªbut honestly, still too inexperienced. It only just started taking shape¡ªstuff like that wouldn¡¯t sell for much. Of course, there¡¯s the possibility someone bought it for its potential so they could develop it further on their own.¡¯

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Chen Xiao pressed her, nearly losing control and shouting, ¡°I only allowed you to enter and leave this ce as you wished because you were Chen Xi¡¯s friend! I¡¯m going to graduate soon, but it got dragged out because of the project! And now it¡¯s gone!¡±

    ¡°Is that my fault?¡± Shi Sheng shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t sell it, believe it or not.¡±

    ¡°Junior, do you have any evidence to prove that you didn¡¯t sell it?¡±

    ¡°Then do you have any evidence that I did it? Did you see me signing a contract with them? Or having a secret discussion?¡± Shi Sheng retorted without a hint of politeness.

    ¡°Chu-Chu, I believe you. Don¡¯t get agitated.¡± Chen Xi was on Shi Sheng¡¯s side the whole time.

    ¡°Look at her attitude! She¡¯s so bold, even after stealing our stuff and selling it off!¡± Chen Xiao flew into a rage.

    ¡°If you have evidence, just sue me¡ªwhy waste words?¡± Shi Sheng turned around and stretched out a hand to wavezily.

    Chen Xi didn¡¯t hesitate as he followed her out.

    Once she¡¯d made her way downstairs, Shi Sheng let out a breath of turbid air. ¡°Why did you follow me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my bro. Of course I¡¯d follow you.¡± Chen Xi spoke with a matter-of-fact expression.

    Shi Sheng gave him a nce. ¡°Luckily you¡¯re not blind.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve known you for so long, so of course I trust you.¡± Chen Xi patted his chest, though he soon appeared down. ¡°But just who was the culprit?¡±

    ¡°You want to know?¡± Shi Sheng raised a brow.

    ¡°Of course I do! I¡¯ve spent a lot of effort on this project too...¡± Chen Xi¡¯s expression was a bit downcast. He¡¯d spent most of his time outside of sses on this.

    And now that it was suddenly taken away from him... How could he not be angry?

    ¡°C¡¯mon.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°To get on the inte.¡±

    ¡°Ah? I don¡¯t really feel like it right now. Chu-Chu, you¡¯re really going? Aren¡¯t you angry about them ndering you? After such a long period of interaction... Chu-Chu, slow down! What¡¯ve you been eatingtely? You¡¯re walking so fast! Even my legs can¡¯t catch up with you.¡±

    Shi Sheng rented a booth at an inte caf¨¦, the type with two seats.

    ¡°What¡¯s the name of thatpany?¡± Shi Sheng asked as she turned on theputer.

    ¡°Chenfeng Science Pte Ltd.¡±

    The inte at the caf¨¦ was pretty good; theputer turned on quickly. Shi Sheng searched for thepany Chen Xi mentioned.

    It wasn¡¯t a small business, and it didn¡¯t have a good reputation either.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure you wanna know who did it?¡± Shi Sheng asked Chen Xi a final time.

    He nodded without hesitation.

    ......

    When Shi Sheng and Chen Xi left the inte caf¨¦, she patted his shoulder sympathetically.

    Chen Xi¡¯s expression was very downcast and contained a faint hint of anger.

    ¡°Why would he do this?¡± Chen Xi didn¡¯t understand. ¡®He¡¯s clearly the one leading the project, why would he do such a thing at this time?¡¯

    ¡°For money, duh.¡±

    Men¡¯s goals were money, power, and pretty women.

    Women¡¯s goals were money, beauty, and men.

    There wasn¡¯t really much difference.

    ¡°Is all that time and effort we spent just going into wedding clothes for someone else[1]?¡± Chen Xi was still a bit unwilling to ept it.

    ¡°Wedding clothes?¡± Shi Sheng snorted. ¡°You¡¯re overestimating your little team. Thatpany¡¯s going tond itself in hot soup, just you wait.¡±

    ¡°Chu-Chu...¡± ¡®What does she mean by that?¡¯

    Shi Sheng smiled and didn¡¯t answer.

    Chen Xi wasn¡¯t feeling happy, so Shi Sheng didn¡¯t ask him to walk her home, instead heading back to her dorm alone.

    ¡°...Just a little kiss.¡±

    ¡°There are people around.¡±

    ¡°Who would be out here at this hour? I¡¯m not leaving if you don¡¯t kiss me.¡±

    ¡°...Just a short one?¡±

    As Shi Sheng watched the couple acting lovey-dovey at the foot of a dorm building, she wished she could poke her eyes out. ¡®Dog abuse again! Damn, I gotta go find beas¡ªPei!¡ªProf Qin tofort my hurt feelings.¡¯

    Shi Sheng turned away, but her foot kicked a can that some idiot had littered. The resulting noise was loud enough to cause the couple to immediately turn around.

    When Qiao Qian¡¯qian saw who it was, she clearly nked out for a moment. The awkward feeling of embarrassing herself in front of someone she knew took over her.

    She pushed Tang Jinchen aside and walked towards Shi Sheng. ¡°Xiaochu, can you not tell mum about this for now?¡±

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian was very afraid of Qiao-mu finding out about her rtionship with Tang Jinchen.

    Qiao-mu had always hoped for Qiao Qian¡¯qian to find a boy older than her; there was no way she would agree to her being with someone four years her junior.

    ¡°How¡¯s it any of my business?¡±

    Shi Sheng paused, before taking two condoms out from her shirt pocket. ¡°Be safe.¡±

    The Qiao Qian¡¯qian who received condoms, ¡°...¡± ¡®There¡¯s something a bit off with my little sister...¡¯

    [1] I believe I¡¯ve exined it before, but I¡¯ll exin it again: this means to expend a lot of effort into something but see no benefits while another party gets to reap all the benefits. Usually, I¡¯d contextualise it but since the following reply hinges on this, I left it alone.

    [2] This is a sort of wordy where the raws are ¡°Ç®Í¾¡±/¡°qian2tu2¡±. The actual phrase is ¡°Ç°Í¾¡±/¡°qian2tu2¡±. It means future. The former switches out the first character for the character for money, so Shi Sheng is saying idiots got no money in their future. I think she¡¯s trying to say Author-sama should¡¯ve asked for more lol

 Chapter 442 - The First Song of Qin (15)

    <h4>Chapter 442 : The First Song of Qin (15)</h4>

    Shi Sheng felt like the merchant had much foresight in giving her condoms as a lottery prize¡ªthere were a bunch of couples doing the dirty in the dark on the way from her dorms to the school gates.

    Shi Sheng handed out condoms as she went. The once heavy box only had one left by the time she made it to the gate.

    Shi Sheng checked her surroundings. She didn¡¯t see anyone else she could give thest one to, so she could only put it back in her pocket.

    She hailed a cab to go to Qin Ge¡¯s apartment. She was nning on using her previous strategy of climbing the outer walls and then getting in through the window.

    When she reached the back of the apartment, she saw the walls that were clearly higher than before, if not yetpletely dry.

    <i>¡®What the...fuck? The building managers are being a bit too professional!¡¯</i>

    The wall was now alsopletely bare¡ªthe climbing vines from before were gone. Her current spirit energy levels weren¡¯t sufficient for her to fly up there either.

    Shi Sheng scratched the wall. <i>¡®I can¡¯t breathe... System, get out here. I wanna chat with you. Let¡¯s talk about the stars.¡¯</i>

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®I¡¯m innocent; why am I so unlucky, even when I didn¡¯t do anything.¡¯</i></strong>

    Due to the height of the walls andck of leverage points, the only way she was getting up would be if her sword was avable.

    But her sword...was still levelling up.

    Shi Sheng squatted down next to the wall at the corner and went through the things in her space. Only after a good while did she find adder. The name of thisdder was quite something: Cloud-Scaling Ladder. It was rumoured to allow one to ascend even the heavens.

    Whether this was true, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know. What she did know was that there was definitely no problem using it to scale a wall.

    The Cloud-Scaling Ladder was the size of her thumb. Ity quietly in the palm of her hand.

    <i>¡®How do I use this thing though? Do I insert spirit energy?¡¯</i>

    Nothing happened.

    <i>¡®Do I need an incantation or something?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Mami mami hong...¡±

    ¡°Big big big...¡±

    The Cloud-Scaling Ladder showed no response whatsoever.

    <i>¡®Do I need to be its master by giving it blood?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng pulled a knife out from somewhere and pricked her fingertip, allowing a drop of blood to fall on the Cloud-Scaling Ladder.

    Shi Sheng felt the spirit energy surging quickly in the air, most of it pouring into the Cloud-Scaling Ladder. But soon, all the spirit energy in the surroundings was sucked dry. The Cloud-Scaling Ladder still showed no change.

    There wasn¡¯t enough spirit energy...

    <i>¡®*flips table*! This can¡¯t change sizes as easily as my sword!¡¯</i>

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    This sudden voice gave Shi Sheng a scare. She turned to look at the speaker. Qin Ge was standing nearby and staring at her oddly.

    He¡¯d witnessed her muttering and then cut her finger...

    #I think my student might have a mental problem...#

    ¡°Professor Qin, long time no see.¡± Shi Sheng calmly put the trolling Cloud-Scaling Ladder away before greeting Qin Ge with a smile.

    He ignored her and walked towards the gate to his apartment building.

    ¡°Prof, what¡¯ve you been up to sote?¡± Shi Sheng chased after him.

    <i>¡®How¡¯s it any of your business what I went out for? You don¡¯t even attend my ss, and yet you want to stick your nose into my affairs? Hmph!¡¯</i>

    ¡°What are you doing out here sote?¡±

    It was already nearing midnight.

    <i>¡®Isn¡¯t she afraid she¡¯ll run into baddies bying here?¡¯</i>

    Professor Qin felt very unhappy.

    ¡°Waiting for you ah.¡±

    Qin Ge, ¡°...¡±

    He suddenly felt a bit better.

    When they reached the gate to his apartment building, Qin Ge swiped his card and entered. Since the entrance was only wide enough for one person, Shi Sheng ended up blocked outside.

    So she used the card-swiping pir as leverage to vault over.

    The security guard stared with his mouth agape. <i>¡®Girl, do you think I¡¯m invisible or something? Girls nowadays are really bold in chasing good-looking guys...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Mr Qin.¡± The security guard hurriedly walked over and looked at Shi Sheng warily. ¡°Do you require any assistance?¡±

    Qin Ge really wanted to let him throw her out. But of course, he didn¡¯t put it into action. He was afraid she¡¯d climb in through his window again.

    ¡°She¡¯s my student, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± <i>¡®As expected, professors have it good; such a pretty student delivered herself right to his door.¡¯</i>

    The security guard kept turning around to look as he headed back to his post.

    ¡°I bet he must be thinking ¡®professors have it good; such a pretty student delivered herself right to his door.¡¯¡± Shi Sheng spoke.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to ther nonsense, get out.¡± Qin Ge coldly red at her.

    Shi Sheng raised her hands in surrender.

    Qin Ge¡¯s house was kept very tidy. Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t examined the ce too closely thest time. This time, she checked the ce out like an inspecting official.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t enter his bedroom. After all, that was a private area and they didn¡¯t have any official rtionship yet.

    Qin Ge got changed into something more casual before entering the kitchen to whip up something to eat, not bothering as to what Shi Sheng was doing.

    There were some people you trusted inexplicably¡ªthough you clearly weren¡¯t all that familiar with them, you were still fine with letting down your guard around them.

    Shi Sheng poked her head out from behind the door. ¡°Prof, what¡¯re you up to?¡±

    Qin Ge didn¡¯t reply.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet either. Haven¡¯t eaten since afternoon. Gimme a big bowl.¡±

    <i>¡®Do you think my ce is a restaurant where you can order food?!¡¯</i>

    Qin Ge frowned. <i>¡®Though what could she have been up to, that she hasn¡¯t eaten since afternoon?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng watched Qin Ge carry over a small bowl of noodles and ce it on the table. <i>¡®Noodles, huh... But it¡¯s not enough!¡¯</i>

    She really hadn¡¯t eaten anything since afternoon. Plus, she¡¯d wasted so much time at the inte caf¨¦ with Chen Xi. How would she have had the time to eat?

    ¡°Just this much?¡± Seeing that Qin Ge wasn¡¯t nning on heading back to the kitchen, she couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Eat or don¡¯t eat, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Qin Ge sat down, picked up his chopsticks, and started eating.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Who told you to offend him? Deserved it...¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng tried out the noodles and her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Professor Qin, you¡¯re a really good cook.¡±

    Qin Ge acted like he hadn¡¯t heard it and quietly ate his own noodles.

    Shi Sheng slurped hers up quickly, though not loudly. Qin Ge lifted his head to examine her a bit.

    There wasn¡¯t much in the small bowl¡ªShi Sheng finished the noodles in a few minutes. Her stomach still felt empty after she was done, but at least it was better than before.

    Qin Ge took the bowl from her. He washed and dried it before cing it back in the cupboard.

    After he¡¯d finished dealing with the bowl, Qin Ge turned off the fire under the boiling pot to the side. He then took out a fresh bowl and scooped the porridge in the pot out. He carried it out along with vegetables he¡¯d heated up in the microwave.

    Shi Sheng was still seated at the dining table. She held a decoration that had been on the disy shelf in his living room and was currently examining it.

    Qin Ge¡¯s expression darkened, and he set down the bowl. ¡°Not hungry anymore?¡±

    Shi Sheng immediately put it down. ¡°Hungry.¡±

    It took longer to prepare porridge, so he had made a small bowl of noodles first to help her stave off the hunger.

    ¡°Professor Qin, you¡¯re great.¡± Shi Sheng mumbled as she drank the porridge.

    ¡°And yet you still won¡¯t attend my sses?¡± Qin Ge put the decoration back to its original spot. Seeing that she¡¯d messed up the sofa at one point, he really wanted to toss her out.

    <i>¡®All you talk about is attending ss... Why would I wanna do that?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Prof, how about you gimme one-on-one remedial?¡±

    Qin Ge, ¡°...¡±

    Shi Sheng was already imagining up all sorts of ¡®scenarios¡¯. A pity, she refused to go through with it. After all, she wasn¡¯t certain if he was Feng Ci yet.

    Qin Ge set everything out properly before saying, ¡°We start tomorrow.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®No wait, Prof, listen to me! I was just joking! As a professor, you can¡¯t be like this! You¡¯ll get exposed, I¡¯m telling you!¡¯</i>

    It was clear that Qin Ge wasn¡¯t nning on listening to her though. Since she had delivered herself to his doorstep, then don¡¯t me him.

    Shi Sheng thought Qin Ge would¡¯ve rejected her like he did thest time. How could she have known she¡¯d screw herself over by asking that?

    <i>¡®Giving me remedial lessons...¡¯</i>

    Just thinking of that made her want to facepalm. <i>¡®I should just skip ss tomorrow.¡¯</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± By the time Shi Sheng finished eating, Qin Ge had already changed back into his previous clothes to head out.

    ¡°The dorms are closed now...¡±

    It was almost to the wee hours of the morning¡ªcurfew had long fallen.

    Although the Year 4 dorms didn¡¯t need to be checked, returning in the middle of the night would still put a mark on one¡¯s record.

 Chapter 443 - The First Song of Qin (16)

    <h4>Chapter 443 : The First Song of Qin (16)</h4>

    ¡°C¡¯mon, lemme stay for the night.¡± Shi Sheng sized him up with her gaze.

    ¡°Student Qiao Chu, you want to stay at a single man¡¯s apartment in the middle of the night? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll do anything to you?¡± Though Qin Ge had a proper expression on, his words were anything but.

    ¡°What do you want to do to me?¡±

    ¡°What else could a lone guy and girl do?¡±

    ¡°Actually, if Professor Qin is willing, I wouldn¡¯t mind ah.¡± Shi Sheng had a ¡®shy¡¯ expression on, though her inner thoughts were filled with negativity. ¡®If this guy dares to do anything to me, see if I¡¯ll hack him to death!¡¯

    Qin Ge, ¡°...¡± ¡®You¡¯re a girl! Don¡¯t you know what being reserved is?¡¯

    He shook his head before tossing Shi Sheng¡¯s jacket at her.

    Pa.

    Something fell out of it.

    The two looked down at the same time.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    Qin Ge, ¡°...¡±

    The atmosphere turned strangely awkward.

    Qin Ge gave Shi Sheng a meaningful look while she maintained herposure.

    Qin Ge bent over to pick the object up. He then leaned forward slightly to hand it over to Shi Sheng. ¡°Student Qiao Chu.¡±

    Shi Sheng took it from him, still calm. She didn¡¯t forget to exin, ¡°Got it from a lottery.¡±

    ¡°Lottery? Only one?¡± Qin Ge¡¯s smile appeared a bit cold. He turned around and walked towards the door.

    ¡®No wait, Prof, I can exin! I gave the rest away, but couldn¡¯t find someone to give thisst one to!!!¡¯

    Qin Ge had already opened the door. Shi Sheng grit her teeth, stuffed it back in her pocket, and calmly walked out like nothing happened.

    ¡®We¡¯re both adults, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Shameless people are invincible.¡¯

    Qin Ge rented a room from the hotel next to his apartment for Shi Sheng to stay in, while he went back home to sleep.

    Shi Sheng was simply about to be a walking emoji at this point. ¡®Don¡¯t understand this professor at all. Though I guess beasts¡¯ thoughts are supposed to be different.¡¯

    The next day, Shi Sheng decisively skipped ss.

    Qin Ge kept calling her, so she deftly ced him onto her cklist.

    Sometimes, people had to be firm. They had to say no to the things they didn¡¯t like. Even if...it was the person they liked who wanted to do those things.

    Shi Sheng was a principled human scum.

    ......

    In an auditoria ssroom, Qin Ge stood at the podium giving a lecture with a dark expression. The students took advantage of when he turned around to discuss.

    ¡°The Great ss Skipper didn¡¯te again?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Professor Qin¡¯s expression during rollcall just now? I almost thought he¡¯d stab her if she was standing in front of him.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t there rumours before that he was chasing her?¡±

    ¡°You believed that? That OCD Professor Qin must¡¯ve chased her only because he was unhappy someone skipped his ss. Plus, she¡¯s skipped more than a semester¡¯s worth of sses. I reckon Professor Qin¡¯s going mad.¡±

    ¡°Guess so... I had to do the assignmentst week 5 times before passing. Already starting to doubt my life choices.¡±

    ¡°At least you only had to do 5. I had to do it 7 times...¡±

    The group of students grieved silently. ¡®Is it toote to change our major?¡¯

    When ss ended, Qin Ge assigned the ss this week¡¯s homework amidst much groaning.

    Qin Ge left the ssroom and was greeted by the Vice Principal, causing him to frown.

    ¡°Xiao Qin.¡± The Vice Principal appeared older than 50. His hair waspletely white and he appeared like Maitreya[1] when he smiled.

    ¡°Vice Principal.¡± Qin Ge greeted him without much emotion.

    The Vice Principal chuckled, before pointing at a less popted area in the distance. ¡°Let¡¯s go there for a stroll.¡±

    Qin Ge guessed that the Vice Principal wanted to talk to him about something, so he nodded.

    The Vice Principal talked about some unimportant stuff at first before getting to the point. ¡°Xiao Qin ah, the students have been very adverse to your style of teaching as ofte. You know our school encourages a more hands-off teaching method, so teachers don¡¯t need to be so strict...¡±

    Qin Ge¡¯s frown deepened more and more.

    ¡°...I know you mean the best for them, but you¡¯re still too young. These kids get more rebellious the sterner you are with them. I see you¡¯ve been under a lot of pressuretely, so how about you take a break for some time?¡± The Vice Principal smiled and spoke.

    But Qin Ge already understood. The Qin Family was pressuring the school. Had it been before, Qin Ge would¡¯ve resigned without looking back.

    But...

    Qin Ge couldn¡¯t help but think of a certain someone.

    ¡°Xiao Qin, the school doesn¡¯t mean anything else by it, so don¡¯t stress out. We just wanted you to have a rest.¡± The Vice Principal patted Qin Ge¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Vice Principal, can you give me some time to consider?¡±

    The Vice Principal sighed. He was the one who hired Qin Ge and had high expectations for thetter. What a shame...

    Even the best of talents were useless in the face of money and power.

    ¡®This kid Qin Ge is good in every way, save for his stubbornness.¡¯

    ¡°Sure thing.¡± The Vice Principal shook his head and left.

    The peach blossoms surrounding the pathway were in full bloom. When a slight breeze blew past, they rustled on their branches.

    The pink petals danced in the wind, spinning inzy circles as they fell onto the man¡¯s shoulders and hair.

    Qin Ge slowly held his face. His expression regained its coldness after he put his hands back down.

    The school only gave him a week¡¯s time. Qin Ge held sses as per usual, as if nothing had ever happened.

    When he returned to his apartment, the security guard gave him an apologetic look. ¡°Mr Qin, sorry... You can¡¯te in.¡±

    Qin Ge didn¡¯t ask him why. He didn¡¯t have to. He already knew why.

    Qin Xin was cornering him.

    Qin Ge sat in a dark corner of a noisy bar, downing cup after cup of strong alcohol.

    Lightly-dressed women asionally cast looks in his direction, some of the bolder ones going so far as to scoot closer to him. But before they could even get close, they were scared off by his cold gaze.

    Gradually, no one dared to approach him anymore.

    ......

    The ear-splitting music and raucous crowd made one feel as if they¡¯d entered another world.

    ¡°Chu-Chu, do you know what he told me?¡± Chen Xi had a bitter expression. ¡°He said you¡¯re a girl, so you¡¯d be easily forgiven even if you did those things. But he¡¯s ¡®different¡¯. If he does it, his future is ruined. Fuck that! Chu-Chu, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    ¡®If I hadn¡¯t gotten Chu-Chu involved in the first ce, Chen Xiao wouldn¡¯t have made her take the me.¡¯

    ¡°En. You misjudged him. Be smarter next time.¡± Shi Sheng poured more alcohol for Chen Xi. ¡°Just take it as a lesson.¡±

    Chen Xi downed the drinks like they were water. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t stop him. All humans were rebellious¡ªthe more you tried to stop them doing something, the more they wanted to do it.

    Chen Xiao¡¯s family situation wasn¡¯t too good.

    Back then, he co-headed this project with another senior. But that senior left the country and tossed the project to Chen Xiao.

    At first, Chen Xiao wanted to do a good job. He spent all his effort on it, even going so far as to dy his graduation.

    But something that happened at home made it so that he urgently needed money.

    There were still some funds leftover fromst semester, but Chen Xi was the one in charge of them, so he couldn¡¯t touch them. He could only set his sights on the project itself.

    And someone needed to take the me, so Chen Xiao picked Shi Sheng.

    Chen Xiao had been under pressure at the time. His father owed a million in gambling debt. If Chen Xiao didn¡¯t pay up soon, his mother and little sister would have been tormented to death by the debtors.

    He¡¯d only been thinking of how toe up with the money, so his IQ had gone into the negatives. Even if Shi Sheng had just called the police, the truth would¡¯ve been revealed.

    Shi Sheng apanied Chen Xi. Suddenly, there was a hubbub in the already chaotic crowd.

    Shi Sheng turned to see what the fuss was about, and her gaze suddenly paused.

    [1] One of his reincarnations is called the Smiling Buddha (I think), so I guess you can see how this analogy came about? Though technically he¡¯s not Maitreya since Maitreya is supposed to be the Future Buddha, but people get confused easily.

 Chapter 444 - The First Song of Qin (17)

    <h4>Chapter 444 : The First Song of Qin (17)</h4>

    Chen Xi¡¯s tolerance for alcohol was pretty average¡ªhe got drunk not too long after he started. Luckily, he was a well-behaved drunk.

    Shi Sheng called his dormmate toe pick him up. After handing him over, she got up to walk to the other end of the bar, squeezing through the crowd of people to do so.

    The air in the bar wasn¡¯t that nice, so Shi Sheng felt a bit stuffy in her chest from sitting for too long. She plopped herself down beside Qin Ge and took a sip of the alcohol on the table.

    ¡°*cough cough*...¡± Shi Sheng choked. ¡°Professor Qin, just what are you drinking...¡±

    ¡®So hard to drink.¡¯

    Qin Ge took the cup from her hand and spoke in a cold and distant tone, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Shi Sheng raised a brow.

    Qin Ge looked at her before continuing to pour more alcohol for himself.

    Unlike Chen Xi, Qin Ge¡¯splexion showed no change even after so many drinks. Of course, it could just be because of the lighting.

    After finishing the bottle, he grabbed his jacket and left. Shi Sheng hurriedly got up to follow him.

    It had started raining outside at some point. It seemed like countless silver threads were slowly pouring down from the heavens, giving the multi-coloured, neon-lit city a hazy veil that blurred the outlines of its buildings.

    From March to April, the temperature differences between night and day were quite drastic. The rain brought with it a bit of coldness.

    Because the sun had been very strong during the day, Shi Sheng was only wearing a thin piece of clothing, so she felt the cold engulf her once she left the bar.

    ¡°The fuck kinda weather is this? Prof...¡±

    Shi Sheng turned to find that he was gone. He¡¯d already walked out...

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®What happened to being a gentleman?¡¯

    Shi Sheng thought for a bit but still chased after him. There was something off about Qin Ge.

    The two walked, one trailing behind the other. The shops had long since closed, so Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t buy an umbre even if she wanted to.

    She jogged forward to tug on Qin Ge¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Hey, Professor Qin, you wouldn¡¯t be nning on taking a stroll through the rainy night, would you?¡±

    ¡®That isn¡¯t romantic at all, okay? The most romantic thing has to be done on a bed. Ahem, let¡¯s be serious now.¡¯

    Qin Ge looked back. He paused, not having expected Shi Sheng to follow him. He then took off his jacket and ced it on her. ¡°Go back to school. Stop following me.¡±

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Professor Qin, please look at the time now, okay? Are you telling me to climb the walls?¡±

    Qin Ge subconsciously checked his watch. It was already 12 in the morning.

    ¡°Go...¡± ¡®...back to my home.¡¯

    He only just recalled that wasn¡¯t possible.

    Bap bap...

    A high-pitched car horn sounded from the direction of the road. It came from a red-coloured sports car. The window was half-opened, so they could see that a pretty youngdy was seated inside.

    It was Qin Xin.

    Qin Xin looked like a refined youngdy who¡¯d juste out of some high-ss event from how prettily she was dressed up. She got off her car in her heels, a light blue umbre in her hands. She gracefully made her way to Qin Ge.

    Shi Sheng subconsciously tightened her grip on Qin Ge¡¯s arm. ¡®A vixen¡¯s trying to snatch my man! Where¡¯s my(lz) sword?!¡¯

    As Qin Ge felt the strength of her grip, he actually rxed a bit.

    ¡°Qin Ge.¡± Qin Xin didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Shi Sheng, merely looking at Qin Ge affectionately. ¡°I¡¯m here to fetch you. Come back with me.¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡± Qin Ge¡¯s attitude was as hard as always.

    Shi Sheng stepped forward only after she heard Qin Ge¡¯s answer, blocking him with her small frame.

    ¡°Hey prettydy, I¡¯ve already kept Professor Qin. If you want to keep him too, please wait in line.¡±

    The Professor Qin who¡¯d suddenly been kept, ¡°...¡± ¡®Since when was I kept?¡¯

    Qin Xin treated Shi Sheng as unimportant because she¡¯d already thoroughly investigated the backgrounds of everyone who¡¯d been in contact with Qin Ge.

    ¡®Qiao Chu, the daughter of a small-time business owner. I could bankrupt them with a single sentence.¡¯

    Qin Xin was very clear on how great a catch Qin Ge was, so he was bound to attract many people. ¡®But none of them will be the one standing beside him in the end. Only I, Qin Xin, am worthy of him.¡¯

    Qin Xin didn¡¯t lose herposure like she had thest time. Maintaining the elegant nobility of ady, she spoke, ¡°Littledy, do you know how much Qin Ge is worth? You wouldn¡¯t be able to afford him even if you went bankrupt. Qin Ge isn¡¯t someone you can have designs on.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be willing to go bankrupt for him.¡± ¡®How would I go bankrupt?¡¯ ¡°We¡¯re all human, so why can¡¯t I? Even interspecies romances are a thing, so why aren¡¯t human ones?¡±

    In terms of arrogance, Shi Sheng absolutely dared to proim herself number 1.

    Qin Xin didn¡¯t want to continue wasting words with Shi Sheng, so she smiled slightly, ¡°Ms Qiao, right? Your family merely runs a small business. It can¡¯t even enter our circle. Are you sure you want to snatch my person?¡±

    ¡®When I(lz) get serious, your Qin Family would have to kneel down and lick my feet!¡¯

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t say this out loud, since Qin Ge was also surnamed Qin.

    Shi Sheng harrumphed coldly. ¡°Your circle isn¡¯t worthy of me. I didn¡¯t snatch him, since he wasn¡¯t yours in the first ce. Freedom in love, understand? You¡¯re not his mum; why¡¯re you sticking your nose into other people¡¯s business?¡±

    The Qin Family wasn¡¯t super wealthy. With Shi Sheng¡¯s money-making abilities, even the super wealthy would be dying to have a partnership with her.

    ¡°Ms Qiao.¡± Qin Xin¡¯s expression finally changed. Her tone contained more threat in it now. ¡°Even if you¡¯re wilful, the Qiao Family can¡¯t be as wilful, can it?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes curved. ¡°Ms Qin, even if you¡¯re wilful, the Qin Family can¡¯t be as wilful, can it?¡±

    Apart from the nouns, Shi Sheng returned the exact same sentence back to Qin Xin.

    ¡®Would someone who has nothing to lose like me(bbb) have anything to fear from you? Even if the Qiao family business goes bust, I(bbb) can just start up another one. The one thing I(bbb) have the most is money.¡¯

    Because the two had spoken very quickly, Qin Ge only reacted now. He hurriedly pulled Shi Sheng behind him. ¡°Qin Xin, this matter has nothing to do with her.¡±

    Qin Ge¡¯s actions seemed to have agitated Qin Xin, for a hint of ruthlessness shed in her eyes. ¡°Ms Qiao, you brought this upon yourself.¡±

    ¡°What do you wanna do, eh?¡± Shi Sheng pushed Qin Ge aside as she advanced menacingly towards Qin Xin. The smile on her face seemed slightly odd. Together with the lighting behind her, she appeared very scary.

    Qin Xin felt her scalp crawl as she couldn¡¯t help but retreat. ¡°Ms Qiao, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Though Shi Sheng spoke lightly, she didn¡¯t stop closing in on Qin Xin.

    Thetter lost her bnce and ended up with her back against her own car. Shi Sheng smacked a hand against the car window, suavely trapping Qin Xin in a kabedon[1].

    Shi Sheng reached out to tilt Qin Xin¡¯s chin upwards before whistling in a very thug-like manner. ¡°Ms Qin, looks like this is all the guts you have.¡±

    Qin Xin felt her knees going soft. ¡®Did she want to kill me just now?¡¯

    ¡°Murder is illegal. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re so pretty, how could I possibly bear to kill you?¡±

    ¡®So if murder wasn¡¯t illegal, you¡¯d want to kill me?!¡¯

    The first reaction of normal people who saw someone of higher social status than them was either fear and envy, or jealousy and inferiority. Yet the woman in front of her showed no fear or jealousy, only arrogance.

    And... It was as if she¡¯d eaten gunpowder, for she blew up at the slightest spark¡ªin a chain explosion at that.

    [1] The raws are ¡°³µßË¡± which means to corner against a car like a guy would trap a girl in a drama. My TLC suggested the Japanese version (which I¡¯ve never seen before btw) so here it is. There¡¯s variations based on what object the girl is cornered against, for example, a wall or a bed.

 Chapter 445 - The First Song of Qin (18)

    <h4>Chapter 445 : The First Song of Qin (18)</h4>

    Qin Xin felt doubt, anger, embarrassment, disgust...basically all sorts of emotions. Amidst all this, Shi Sheng roughly pushed Qin Xin back into her own car, threatening her darkly through the door, ¡°If you still won¡¯t get lost, I¡¯ll kill you now.¡±

    ¡°Y-you dare?!¡± ¡®She said killing was illegal just now!¡¯

    ¡°Just try me.¡± Shi Sheng smiled widely. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of myself when I go crazy. Babe, don¡¯t provoke me.¡±

    Qin Xin didn¡¯t do anything wrong in Shi Sheng¡¯s mind¡ªusing every method avable to obtain the person she liked was rather admirable, in fact. But as rivals in love, whoever showed weakness was the idiot.

    Qin Xin¡¯s back was drenched in cold sweat. Through the car window, it seemed like the girl outside had grown devil¡¯s horns.

    But those eyes...

    They were calm and without ripples. Qin Xin felt as if she was but an inanimate rock to the owner of those eyes.

    One couldn¡¯t see a hint of human emotion such as contempt, disdain, or anger in their depths, only cold indifference.

    Qin Xin trembled before forcing herself to calm down. When she looked again...

    The girl was still just a girl. With her slight smile and gentle temperament, one couldn¡¯t see the slightest hint of hostility or coldness from her, as if it was just Qin Xin¡¯s imagination before.

    Qin Xin licked her somewhat dry lips before starting up the car with trembling hands. She red ruthlessly at Shi Sheng. ¡°Qiao Chu, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    ¡®As a dignified young miss of the Qin Family, why would I fear an immature girl?! Qin Ge is mine!¡¯

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips curved up into a false smile, as she watched the red sports car disappear into the pouring rain.

    ¡®Come at me if you dare.¡¯

    Qin Ge looked at the girl standing in front of him. Though her figure could only be described as delicate, he found that it wasn¡¯t suited for her.

    Another adjective was more suitable: wicked.

    Qin Ge stepped forward so he was standing beside Shi Sheng. ¡°Qin Xin is very troublesome. You didn¡¯t have to offend her just now.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t make a difference. It was just a matter of time.¡± Shi Sheng didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Qiao¡ª¡±

    ¡°I say, Professor, you should be more worried about yourself. If she can beat me, I¡¯ll kneel down and call her ancestor. No...¡± Shi Sheng suddenlyughed darkly, ¡°A group of people are going to call her ancestor. A pity; she doesn¡¯t have that fortune.¡±

    Qin Ge¡¯s gaze was odd as he examined Shi Sheng. ¡°Have you always been this...¡± ¡®...brash and overconfident?¡¯

    Though those were clearly unattractive traits, Qin Ge didn¡¯t feel repulsed. On the contrary, he felt familiarity.

    ¡®As expected, I¡¯m possessed. And I don¡¯t want to get it cured...¡¯

    Qin Ge sighed in resignation.

    ¡°Professor, are you really nning to sleep out on the streets?¡± Seeing that Qin Ge didn¡¯t appear to be nning to leave, she urged him.

    The rain was pouring harder.

    Qin Ge silently looked at Shi Sheng. She looked like a kid that had stolen an adult¡¯s clothes with his jacket around her. Her hair was wet from the rain and stuck to her cheeks.

    Qin Ge picked a nearby hotel, but he only discovered once they got there that his ID and wallet were missing...

    He¡¯d used both at the bar, so they must¡¯ve been left behind there.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re really going to have to sleep on the streets today, Prof.¡± Shi Sheng handed her ID to the receptionist.

    The receptionist was a pretty girl. Her face was a bit red seeing such a handsome guy like Qin Ge. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but we only have a couple suite and a luxury suite left... The luxury suite is more expensive. Which room do you two want?¡±

    Shi Sheng considered for a bit before replying, ¡°The luxury suite.¡±

    The girl was a bit disappointed, but still made the arrangements quickly.

    Qin Ge silently waited till it was done before walking towards the outside.

    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Shi Sheng pulled him back.

    ¡°To sleep on the streets.¡± Qin Ge replied seriously.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    She dragged Qin Ge with her upstairs.

    But who could tell her what the difference was between a couple suite and luxury suite? They both had only one bed!

    The two stared at the bed silently. In the end, Shi Sheng strode over and imed the bed. ¡°I¡¯m taking the bed.¡±

    Qin Ge, ¡°...¡±

    Would a grown man like him fight her for it?

    Shi Sheng went to shower first. After she was done, it was Qin Ge¡¯s turn.

    Shi Shengid on the bed, despondent. The sounds of water runninging from the bathroom made her even more frustrated. ¡®Just what is on Qin Ge... Why can¡¯t my spirit energy enter? This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡¯

    While she was caught up in her thoughts, Qin Ge emerged from the bathroom. She nced at him before covering herself in the nkets and turning so her back faced him.

    There was rustlinging from Qin Ge¡¯s direction for a good while before he turned off the lights and the room sank into darkness.

    Shi Sheng could vaguely feel that Qin Ge was Feng Ci.

    So she wasn¡¯t all that guarded against him. Which was why she was caughtpletely off guard, when Qin Ge climbed into her bed in the middle of the night.

    He moved too quickly and pressed her beneath him, nting alcohol-scented kisses on her face and lips.

    ¡®What the hell, beast?! Isn¡¯t it a bitte for the drunkenness to act up now?!¡¯

    Qin Ge had a lot of strength, so Shi Sheng didn¡¯t manage to break free despite trying a couple of times.

    She prepared to kick him off her. But just as she lifted her leg, her gaze suddenly fell on Qin Ge¡¯s neck.

    There was a pendant hanging off a ne. The lighting from the head of the bed had allowed her to see it. It was roughly the size of a thumb and irregr in shape, but Shi Sheng could feel the dense spirit energying from it.

    ¡®Was it this thing that was blocking my spirit energy?¡¯

    While she was distracted, Qin Ge had already stripped off her shirt, revealing her bra. His hand wandered around on her body, slowly making its way downwards.

    Shi Sheng snapped out of her thoughts when she felt the cool air on her skin.

    ¡®What the fuck! This beast!¡¯

    Shi Sheng kicked him. Since she had been sleeping in the middle of the bed, this kick didn¡¯t make Qin Ge fall off.

    Shi Sheng hurriedly wrapped her clothes back around her and climbed up. She swiftly put her clothes on properly before grabbing Qin Ge and holding him down on the bed.

    There wasn¡¯t a hint of drunkenness in Qin Ge¡¯s pitch-ck eyes, but he really wasn¡¯t sober.

    Shi Sheng pressed him down beneath her so that she could tug at the pendant at his neck.

    But Qin Ge suddenly protected it, a fierce light appearing in his eyes as he instinctively growled, ¡°What¡¯re you doing?!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®You¡¯re asking what I¡¯m(lz) doing?! What the hell are you doing?!¡¯

    ¡°Let go.¡± Shi Sheng grabbed the pendant.

    Qin Ge grabbed the ne, wanting to snatch it back, appearing like a tigress protecting her cubs.

    No matter how Shi Sheng tugged, he refused to let go. There was already a red mark on his neck from where the ne cut into his skin.

    ¡°Be good, I won¡¯t take it from you, I just want to have a look.¡± Shi Sheng had to switch tactics by coaxing him.

    Qin Ge tightened his grasp.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®For fuck¡¯s sake!¡¯

    She suddenly lowered her head to kiss him. At first, Qin Ge still held onto the ne tightly, but slowly released his grip. Shi Sheng wanted to let go of him to undo the sp, but Qin Ge reached out to grab the ne again before she could even get up.

    ¡®Come the fuck on!¡¯

    Shi Sheng had no choice but to fumble around for the sp.

    Luckily, it wasn¡¯t too hard to find. Shi Sheng managed to undo it after being bitten a few times. She found Qin Ge¡¯s wrist and gradually poured spirit energy in.

 Chapter 446 - The First Song of Qin (19)

    <h4>Chapter 446 : The First Song of Qin (19)</h4>

    The next day, when Qin Ge woke up, he found himself lying on the ground, his clothes in disarray.

    His nose was feeling a bit ufortable, like he was about to sneeze.

    <i>¡®How did I end up sleeping on the ground? Last night...¡¯</i>

    Qin Ge¡¯s head hurt a bit. <i>¡®Wasn¡¯t I sleeping on the sofa?¡¯</i>

    He climbed up from the ground and subconsciously looked at the bed.

    The bed was already empty, but he could hear soundsing from the bathroom...

    Qin Ge struggled to recall what happenedst night, but he really couldn¡¯t remember a thing.

    Shi Sheng came out to see him standing there barefoot, that red mark still around his neck.

    Thinking ofst night got Shi Sheng upset. <i>¡®This fellow is simply a beast! If I wasn¡¯t stronger than him, I might¡¯ve been inexplicably screwed by himst night! And he probably wouldn¡¯t even have remembered! Just thinking about it...¡¯</i>

    She already confirmed he was Feng Ci, but being slept by him while he wasn¡¯t in control of his actions was no different than getting raped.

    ...Even though she didn¡¯t mind.

    ¡°Achiu!¡± Qin Ge suddenly sneezed.

    Shi Sheng frowned slightly. <i>¡®Did he catch a coldst night? What¡¯s a grown man got to worry about a little cold for...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Qiao Chu...¡± Qin Ge bore with the difort as he asked her with a taut expression, ¡°Nothing happenedst night right?¡±

    <i>¡®It shouldn¡¯t have...right?¡¯</i>

    The alcohol had taken a while to act up, so he waspletely unaware as to what had happened after he lost consciousnessst night.

    ¡°What did you hope had happened?¡± Shi Sheng asked him with a half-smile. ¡°If Professor Qin is willing, we could do it now too.¡±

    Qin Ge, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®No modesty a girl should have at all!¡¯</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s good that nothing happened.¡± Qin Ge seemed like he was escaping from something as he circled around Shi Sheng to enter the bathroom.

    There was arge mirror inside. Qin Ge saw that his face actually contained an unnatural blush.

    <i>¡®My head still feels heavy. I must being down with a cold.¡¯</i>

    Qin Ge told himself this as he sshed his face with cold water. When his finger identally brushed against his neck, he felt a stinging pain. Only now did he notice there was a red line around his neck...

    <i>¡®Something did happenst night after all.¡¯</i>

    Qin Ge swiftly undid his clothes. Apart from the one on his neck, there were no other marks on his body.

    <i>¡®We probably didn¡¯t... Why do I suddenly feel a bit disappointed?¡¯ </i>Qin Ge pped himself. <i>¡®What am I thinking?¡¯</i>

    By the time Qin Ge was done, he found that the room was already empty. He got a call from the bar telling him to go retrieve his wallet.

    He¡¯d been sitting in a more remote corner of the barst night, so his wallet had only been discovered by the cleaner this morning.

    By the time he retrieved his wallet and rushed back to school, the first lesson had already started.

    Professor Qin beingte to ss was simply unheard of and this soon raised a storm on the school forums.

    Shi Sheng naturally continued to not attend sses. Probably because of the incident at the hotel, Qin Ge didn¡¯t call her. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get through anyway since his number was usually in her cklist.

    He only had a few days left of the time the school had given him...

    ......

    ¡°Chu-Chu, thanks for that day.¡± Chen Xi treated Shi Sheng to a meal as thanks for apanying him the other day.

    ¡°It was convenient.¡±

    Chen Xi was speechless. ¡°Ah right, what¡¯s up between you and Professor Qin? Is he wooing you?¡±

    The forums had been rife with rumours about her and Professor Qin.

    ¡°Where¡¯d you hear that from?¡± <i>¡®Qin Ge? Chase me? Me screwing him is more likely!¡¯</i>

    ¡°The forums ah. You guys have been rather closetely... Chu-Chu, I gotta remind you that Professor Qin¡¯s a teacher, while you¡¯re a student. You gotta think through this clearly.¡±

    Even if Qin Ge was still very young, he was still their teacher¡ªwho knew what kind of awful rumours would spring up?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find teacher-student ships to be very cute?¡± Shi Sheng blinked and asked Chen Xi.

    ¡°...Don¡¯t read so many novels, Chu-Chu.¡± <i>¡®How could real life be as simple as a novel?¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng really wanted to say that this <i>was</i> a novel. <i>¡®I shouldn¡¯t. Otherwise this fellow¡¯s gonna think I¡¯m being chuuni again.¡¯</i>

    On the way back to school, Chen Xi was in the midst of cussing about stuff to Shi Sheng, when someone suddenly appeared and blocked their path.

    Chen Xi examined Qin Xin suspiciously. <i>¡®This woman looks upper ss; she¡¯s dressed up too nicely.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Chu-Chu, you know her?¡± Chen Xi asked in a low voice.

    Qin Xin swept a contemptuous look at Chen Xi before speaking to Shi Sheng, ¡°Ms Qiao, I want to have a chat with you.¡±

    ¡°Ms Qin, I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about.¡± Shi Sheng looked at Qin Xin with a false smile on her face. <i>¡®This girl is pretty brave, eh? She got over her fear quickly.¡¯</i>

    In reality, Qin Xin was rather afraid. But the people she brought with her today had emboldened her quite a bit.

    ¡°What will it take for you to leave Qin Ge?¡± Qin Xin had a feeling that this girl was different to Qin Ge, and that she couldn¡¯t continue to allow her to remain by his side.

    ¡°How much are you giving me?¡±

    Qin Xin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®How did she know I wanted to give her money? Why is this woman so unpredictable? Well, at least it saves me having to bring it up myself.¡¯</i>

    ¡°5 million. Leave Qin Ge. Don¡¯t appear in front of him ever again.¡±

    Qin Xin took out a cheque and filled it out.

    ¡°Is Qin Ge only worth this much to you?¡± Shi Sheng flicked the cheque. ¡°That¡¯s way too cheap.¡±

    Qin Xin¡¯s willowy brows locked together tightly. ¡°Ms Qiao, don¡¯t be too greedy.¡±

    ¡°You want to shoo me off with a cheque, but you won¡¯t even allow me to haggle?¡± <i>¡®For fuck¡¯s sake! Do you think you can buy my Feng Ci with money?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Qin Ge isn¡¯t an object.¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯re you giving me money for?¡± <i>¡®You crazy ah? Contradicting yourself...¡¯</i>

    Qin Xin took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m leaving you some face by giving you money, so it doesn¡¯t look so bad when you leave Qin Ge.¡±

    Chen Xi, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®You¡¯re already trying to chase people away with money; what do you mean ¡°leave some face¡±?! What face?! This is an utter humiliation!¡¯</i>

    Chen Xi pulled Shi Sheng¡¯s arm. ¡°Chu-Chu, let¡¯s go.¡± <i>¡®This woman is simply crazy.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng gestured for him to chill. She grabbed a $10 note and 3 $1 notes from her pocket, ced them on top of the cheque, and chucked them to Qin Xin. ¡°Ms Qin, please take this 5 mil and don¡¯t appear in front of me ever again. The extra $13 is a tip.¡±

    Qin Xin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Is she using my own money to tell me to get lost?! And a tip...¡¯</i>

    Qin Xin was angered to the point her chest heaved and trembled. She shrieked towards the people behind her, ¡°Seize her for me!¡±

    <i>¡®I have to teach this woman who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for herself a lesson today!¡¯</i>

    Qin Xin had brought a group of burly men who wore ck suits and sunsses with her. They made to surround Shi Sheng and Chen Xi menacingly.

    Chen Xi pulled Shi Sheng behind him, his expression worsening.

    ¡°Chu-Chu, I¡¯ll hold them back while you run.¡± Chen Xi whispered to Shi Sheng.

    With so many potential pursuers, the chances of both of them escaping were very small, so he could only make her run first. It wasn¡¯t a big deal if a guy like him suffered a beating.

    Chen Xi¡¯s figure whenpared to those burly men was like a lionpared to a group of elephants.

    Shi Sheng shook her head and silently drew her sword. Since she was standing behind Chen Xi, no one saw where she drew the sword from. But the seven-coloured light it emitted blinded the eyes of plenty of people present.

 Chapter 447 - The First Song of Qin (20)

    <h4>Chapter 447 : The First Song of Qin (20)</h4>

    Shi Sheng was also a bit stunned. ¡®Whoa sword! Did you level up into Mary Sue¡¯s Sword?¡¯

    The seven-coloured light wasn¡¯t fake¡ªit really existed. All sorts of different colours slowly circled around the de unendingly.

    Shi Sheng examined the sword like an idiot. Apart from the extra Mary Sue special effects, it seemed no different than before.

    ¡°Hah, where¡¯d you buy this prop from? It looks pretty realistic.¡± Qin Xin mocked with a cold smile.

    ¡°Chu-Chu...¡± Chen Xi looked constipated. ¡®Why are you still chuuni even at this time?¡¯

    Shi Sheng waved her sword. The colourful sword left an equally colourful afterimage as it swept through the air.

    ¡®Seems lighter than before... I just wonder if it¡¯s even stronger. Gotta wait till I get to a world where I can hack people at will to test it out.¡¯

    ¡°C¡¯mon, stand back now.¡± Shi Sheng pushed Chen Xi further away.

    He anxiously tried to stop her. ¡°Chu-Chu!¡±

    ¡°Qiao Chu, how conceited of you¡ªdo you really think you can beat so many people alone? What are you guys still standing around for? Grab her!¡±

    Therge men who hadn¡¯t moved until now immediately acted.

    3 minutester...

    Amidst the groaning of the bodyguards, Qin Xin stood in the distance, face pale, legs trembling.

    Her gaze was filled with fear, towards both Shi Sheng and her sword.

    Qin Xin felt like the books she¡¯d read all these years were in vain.

    ¡®How could there really be a sword that glows rainbow like inic books?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng stepped on one of the bodyguards, her sword that was shing Mary Sue light prodding at his chest.

    ¡°Oh Great Aunt, please spare us... We were paid to do this, have mercy...¡± The bodyguard was scared into trembling.

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t she supposed to just be a little girl? Howe no one told us she was so strong?! Give the refund, whatever, we want out!¡¯

    ¡°Oi, you lot taking pictures over there.¡± Shi Sheng suddenly pointed at the people watching from the side lines.

    The ones taking pictures with their phones shook and prepared to take off.

    ¡°Make sure my pices out nice. Remember to add special effects.¡±

    The group of bystanders, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®We almost thought you wanted to hack us! But you actually just wanted us to take better pics of you?! Also, don¡¯t you already have your own special effects pre-installed? How are we supposed to add on any more???¡¯

    Someone had started streaming at the start. The scene of Shi Sheng utterly wrecking those bodyguards with her Mary Sue¡¯s Sword caused the streamer¡¯s fans to reach new heights.

    The screen was alsopletely filled up withments[1].

    [is it a movie being filmed?] [mary sue special effects pre-installed?] [woah mary sue] [mary sue¡¯s light will subdue the world] [this girl is so cool! dang i think i¡¯m going gay] [y does the background look like A uni? streamer, location pls] [same here] [it turned out mary sue lights could actually be this great to look at. so sue!]

    The video of Shi Sheng fighting was instantly uploaded to all the big social media tforms.

    Loads of people expressed that they now had a new understanding on what Mary Sue¡¯s light meant.

    Thanks to her good looks, suave moves, and pre-installed Mary Sue special effects, Shi Sheng sessfully got promoted to Online Celeb Sheng.

    Online Celeb Sheng was currently stepping on a bodyguard. She cast a brilliant and arrogant smile at Qin Xin. ¡°Ms Qin, you can call for another van full of people if you still think you can take me on.¡±

    The surrounding onlookers, ¡°...¡± ¡®A van full of people? Just how disdainful is she?¡¯

    Qin Xin was just a rich young miss; if she hadn¡¯t had her bodyguards with her just now, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to provoke Shi Sheng after the impression thetter had left on her thest time they met.

    And now that her bodyguards were lying on the floor, would Qin Xin still dare to act?

    Qin Xin was experienced, but she truly hadn¡¯t ever met a girl who would start fighting at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Shi Sheng withdrew her Mary Sue¡¯s Sword, kicked the unlucky bodyguards on the floor onest time, and then swaggered away with Chen Xi in tow.

    As Online Celeb Sheng¡¯s bro, Chen Xi had a dumbstruck look on his face the whole time, even as they were leaving.

    ¡®Since when was my bro so amazing?!¡¯

    ¡°Chu-Chu, howe I didn¡¯t know you learned martial arts?¡± Chen Xi knew that Qiao Chu had some basic proficiency in fighting, but today...she wielded a sword with a rainbow glow in a way that wouldn¡¯t look out of ce at a national swordsmanshippetition. Thispletely upended his understanding of her.

    ¡®No wait, where¡¯d she get the sword from???¡¯

    Shi Sheng was still holding onto it so Chen Xi examined it a bit more. ¡®This shouldn¡¯t be prop right? It looks very realistic...¡¯

    ¡°Some people...¡± Shi Sheng dragged out her words. ¡°Are born with talent. You can treat it as my talent.¡±

    Chen Xi, ¡°...¡± ¡®Why not just say you received teachings from an old grandpa while you¡¯re at it?¡¯

    ¡°Where¡¯d you get this sword? Is it real? How¡¯d you get it to glow like this... Is there something inside?¡±

    Shi Sheng raised her sword in front of Chen Xi. ¡°This sword is the legendary Mary Sue¡¯s Sword. How is it? Sweet right? You could only see it on memes before, but now you get to see the real-life version. Aren¡¯t you especially touched?¡±

    Iron Sword, ¡°...¡± ¡®Don¡¯t really want to change names...¡¯

    Chen Xi, ¡°...¡± ¡®So just where did you get it?¡¯

    Chen Xi not only didn¡¯t learn the origins of her sword, he was even brought off track by Shi Sheng.

    After all, how could he possibly get the answer that not even Feng Ci could get?

    Shi Sheng shot to fame very quickly¡ªpeople uncovered her identity by the same night.

    A Year 2 student of A University, famous for skipping sses and who had an ambiguous rtionship with a certain professor who returned from overseas.

    whydonchaascendtheheavens: goddess actually attends A uni! i¡¯m so putting it on my preference list! goddess, here Ie!

    Confucius Said: Who made the Mary Sue¡¯s Sword¡¯s special effects? No signs of photoshop at all. Our movie industry has hope after all.

    a certain point: upstairs have you not been keeping informed? as someone who was there personally, i can tell you in all seriousness: the effects were pre-installed! pre-installed! pre-installed! important things have to said thrice.

    Imdalittlefairy: tbh, y r u guys so focused on just the sword and not our goddess¡¯ sick fighting skills?

    3 Second Handsomeness: because the Mary Sue¡¯s Sword refreshed our world view

    Ol¡¯ Times: ugly ppl are so attention seeking! who knows how much money was spent on faking it? and you guys really believed it, are you idiots?

    Queen Qiao Chu: The person upstairs has just been verified to be an idiot. PS: why don¡¯t you bring a van full of people with you ah?

    Unrevivable Past: why don¡¯t you bring a van full of people with you? +1

    sohardtopickaname: why don¡¯t you bring a van full of people with you? +2

    autumn fallen leaves: why don¡¯t you bring a van full of people with you? +3

    Theseizens not only found her social media ount, they also used it to find the stories she posted on a certain website.

    What was once ament section without many people in it was immediately filled to bursting by diehard fans of the almighty Mary Sue¡¯s Sword.

    The original residents expressed their distress about this. ¡®Dada, what¡¯ve you been up to that attracted so many Mary Sues, instead of filling in your plot holes...?¡¯

    Shi Sheng looked at thement section that was almost about to copse from the sheer number ofments with a serious look on her face. A momentter, she uploaded all the chapters in her stockpile.

    This made the original residents even more fearful.

    ¡®Every time Dada empties out her stockpile, it means she¡¯s about to drop the book... It¡¯s simply an unavoidable rule.¡¯

    Her ount had been active for only a few months, but there were already 5 books under it. The longest contained 200k words while the shortest didn¡¯t even reach 50k.

    But not a single one was finished.

    Shi Sheng shut the page in satisfaction. ¡®I¡¯m(bbb) a woman that wants to be the King of Eunuchs[2]!¡¯

    [1] I have no idea why, but for some reason,ments will just slide past the screen. So if there are too many, the screen will get filled up. If you didn¡¯t get what I was saying, y Royal Chaos. During events, you¡¯ll get a demonstration of what I just mentioned. (No I¡¯m not being paid to advertise the game, though it¡¯d be nice)

    [2] For anyone who forgot, eunuch = castrated = dropped books.

 Chapter 448 - The First Song of Qin (21)

    <h4>Chapter 448 : The First Song of Qin (21)</h4>

    Qin Ge sat on a bench outside school, his cold features illuminated by the light from his phone.

    On the screen was a video of Shi Sheng beating up the bodyguards from before.

    His whole body was tense. Only after he witnessed her fell all of them at the end did he rx.

    ¡°Professor Qin, you¡¯re alone?¡± That familiar voice suddenly spoke from behind him. ¡°Wanna hang?¡±

    Qin Ge¡¯s hand shook, and he immediately turned off his phone before flipping it over so that the screen was facing downwards.

    He turned around. The young woman was currently leaning against the back of the bench, her head turned slightly to look at him. Her eyes were bright. There wasn¡¯t any coldness to them, nor were they as calm as they normally were¡ªthere seemed to be faint ripples sparkling in their depths.

    ¡°No.¡± Qin Ge replied coldly, forcing himself to avert his gaze.

    Shi Sheng suavely jumped over the bench and sat down beside Qin Ge. ¡°Why not? You¡¯re alone, I¡¯m alone, it¡¯s just nice.¡±

    Qin Ge, ¡°...¡± ¡®What kind of reasoning is that? There are plenty of people alone in the world!¡¯

    His face was cold as he got up and silently walked away.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®Feng Ci, this temper of yours is really...!

    You like to use the silent treatment. You¡¯re picky with your food. You get shy easily. You like to turn tsun! Why don¡¯t you just ascend the heavens?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng chased Qin Ge. ¡°Professor Qin, have you eaten yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Ge had only just replied when his stomach very uncooperatively rumbled.

    ¡°Prof, your metabolism¡¯s pretty good ah.¡± Shi Sheng sighed.

    Qin Ge covered himself up before asking her with a frown, ¡°The gate¡¯s about to close; aren¡¯t you heading back to school?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ve got something to do.¡± Shi Sheng shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. You should do whatever it is tomorrow.¡± ¡®It¡¯s sote, yet a youngdy like her is still wandering outside alone.¡¯

    Shi Sheng raised her head to look at Qin Ge, asking him with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re worried about me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my student; of course I¡¯d be concerned for you.¡± Qin Ge gave a very official reply.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m in school right now; why are you bothering?¡± Shi Sheng pouted. ¡®This damned tsun!¡¯

    Qin Ge turned to walk back, speaking in a rather unyielding tone, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you back.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Qin Ge frowned and looked at her, his gaze like a torch.

    The surrounding lights were very dim. The warm, hazy glow was like a light veil that hid the difficult-to-suppress emotions that sprung up in the darkness.

    The leaves on the trees rustled in the breeze. Beneath them, time seemed to have been grabbed by an invisible hand, stopping in this moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± A rough voice spoke from the darkness.

    Two masked men, dressed in ck and wielding knives, sprang out from the side, each pointing their weapons at Shi Sheng and Qin Ge.

    ¡°Hand over your phones and wallets!¡± These guys appeared to be experienced, for they had altered their voices and acted confident.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes moved slightly, using the gaze of someone looking at a retard as she looked at Criminal A. ¡°A mugging?¡±

    ¡°No shit! Hand them over!¡± Criminal A growled. ¡®It¡¯s so obvious yet she has to ask? Has she been scared stupid?¡¯

    ¡°What kind of scrub would rob me instead of a bank?¡±

    Criminal A got angry. ¡°If we could rob a bank, why would we choose to mug you?!¡±

    Shi Sheng shrugged. ¡°That means you¡¯re a scrub. What¡¯s the point in living if you can¡¯t even be the best at what you do? Why don¡¯t you just die?¡±

    Criminal A, ¡°...¡± ¡®What¡¯s with this negativity? Shouldn¡¯t a normal person be trying to convince us out of a life of crime???¡¯

    ¡°Why are you wasting words on her? Hurry up! Before someonees!¡± Criminal B urged.

    Criminal A jabbed the knife in Shi Sheng¡¯s direction. ¡°Hurry up and hand them to me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me my knife for not having eyes!¡±

    ¡°The reason why knives don¡¯t have eyes is because the wielder is amoral.¡±

    Bang!

    ng!

    Everything happened too quickly. Before Criminal B could react, his aplice was already lying on the ground.

    And the youngdy who previously looked easy to bully was currently holding a Mary Sue sword shing with rainbow light, its tip pointed at his buddy¡¯s throat.

    ¡®Where¡¯d this sworde from? Where¡¯d the sworde from?! Where the hell did she pull such a chuuni sword from?! It must be a prop!¡¯

    Criminal B only reacted after three seconds. He shot towards Qin Ge and pressed his knife against thetter¡¯s waist.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Put the knife down. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill him.¡±

    ¡°Little girl, trying to scare me off with a toy? You¡¯re too young for that! Hurry up and hand over the money, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being cruel!¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze darkened and she exerted slightly more pressure on her sword.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Criminal A shrieked.

    It was a very piercing sound that made the darkness even spookier.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see which is faster: your knife, or my sword.¡±

    When two wicked people met, the deciding factor was who was more cruel. And it was obvious that Shi Sheng had never been a soft-hearted person.

    Qin Ge stared at her coolly. Despite being held hostage by a mugger, he didn¡¯t have any particr emotion on his face.

    ¡°Da Ge, Da Ge...¡± Criminal A was scared out of his wits. ¡°She really wants to kill me! Da Ge, save me...¡±

    ¡°Shut it!¡± Criminal B snapped. ¡®Useless failure, making things worse!¡¯

    ¡°Littledy, this is awful society¡ªmurder is illegal.¡±

    ¡®You know this is awful society and you still dare tomit robberies??? It¡¯s because you don¡¯t have to face a firing squad for robbing people, eh? Are you a retard?¡¯

    Shi Sheng told them very seriously, ¡°This is a blind spot. You guys should know, seeing as you picked this ce. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill two human scum like you guys?¡±

    ¡°If you kill us, once the police find our bodies, they¡¯ll arrest you!¡± Criminal B pressed his knife against Qin Ge and threatened Shi Sheng, ¡°Let us go, otherwise it¡¯ll be a mutual loss.¡±

    Criminal B was clearly aware that he¡¯d run into a tough nut, so he only requested that they be allowed to leave safely instead of asking for money.

    ¡°Release him first.¡± Shi Sheng exerted more force, causing Criminal A to scream. There was already a very deep wound on his neck.

    ¡°Boss! Boss! Save me...¡±

    A hint of viciousness shed in Criminal B¡¯s eyes. ¡°Release them at the same time.¡±

    ¡®This simply has to be our unluckiest day, to run into such an unpredictabless!¡¯

    ¡°In your dreams.¡± Shi Sheng snorted coldly. ¡°You release him first.¡±

    Hearing Criminal A¡¯s shrieks tormented Criminal B¡¯s mind. After a good while, he finally couldn¡¯t take it any longer and put his knife away. ¡°I¡¯ve released him. Now you do the same.¡±

    Shi Sheng put her sword away. Criminal A clutched at his neck as he scrambled back to Criminal B¡¯s side.

    Thetter¡¯s eyes gradually turned vicious before he suddenly charged towards Qin Ge.

    Qin Ge frowned and acted swiftly. Criminal B didn¡¯t even catch his movements before he felt an intense pain in his wrist, and the knife in his hand fell to the floor with a clunk.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Qin Ge twisted his wrist before kicking his knees, causing him to keel over onto the floor.

    Criminal B¡¯s face twisted, disbelief in his eyes. ¡®Since this man was so capable, why didn¡¯t he resist just now?! This has to be the unluckiest day of my life!¡¯

    Meanwhile, Criminal A was cowering at the side. When Qin Ge swept a gaze over to him, he knelt with no care for dignity.

    ¡°Da Ge[1], we were wrong! We won¡¯t dare to do it again...¡±

    [1] I¡¯m not sure if big bro would fit in better here, but for the sake of consistency, I¡¯ll leave it in pinyin. Also, in case you didn¡¯t get it, he¡¯s switched to calling Qin Ge his ¡°big bro¡±.

 Chapter 449 - The First Song of Qin (22)

    <h4>Chapter 449 : The First Song of Qin (22)</h4>

    Qin Ge ended up calling the police. When they arrived, Criminal A pointed at his neck and started tattling.

    ¡°Her! Police, it was her! She wanted to kill me! Look at my neck... It¡¯s bleeding... This is deliberate harm! Police, quickly arrest her!¡±

    The police looked at Criminal A¡¯s wound with dark expressions. It was just a superficial one, even if it was bleeding quite a bit.

    ¡®It was self-defence. Even if she stabbed a hole through you, it¡¯s still self-defence...¡¯

    ¡°Shut it!¡± The police pushed the two muggers into the car.

    Since Shi Sheng and Qin Ge were involved, they had to go to the police station to record their statements. They only had to describe what happened, since the two muggers already had a criminal record.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go on dates at such remote ces next time. If something really happened, you guys would regret it.¡± The police escorted them out, not forgetting to give them a warning. ¡°Alright, you two should head back now.¡±

    ¡°Prof, look, I can¡¯t go back now.¡± Shi Sheng stood at the entrance to the police station, shrugging innocently.

    Qin Ge looked at her and he frowned deeply.

    As usual, he just dumped her at the hotel and left.

    Shi Sheng was miffed to say the least. ¡®I¡¯ll just straight-up screw him next time! To hell with giving him time to adapt! He¡¯s being way too awkward on this world!¡¯

    ......

    ¡°Junior Qiao, are you free? Can¡ª¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Junior Qiao, are you interest¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not interested.¡±

    ¡°Junior Qiao, I like you; can you date me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Shi Sheng walked through school. This had already be her routine as an inte celebrity.

    Though there were quite a number of people interested in her sword too.

    Shi Sheng avoided all these people and headed for a more secluded area. None of these passionate men were the one she wanted.

    ¡°Qian¡¯qian, why are you also being this disobedient?¡±

    Hearing this, Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t help but stop. ¡®Qiao-mu¡¯s in school?¡¯

    ¡°Mum... I truly like him.¡±

    ¡°Qian¡¯qian, you¡¯re already grown-up, so I don¡¯t want to dictate who you can and can¡¯t date. But he¡¯s much too young for you¡ªyou¡¯ll get tired being with him. Mum means the best for you. You can¡¯t be with him.¡±

    ¡°Mum...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days to break up with him. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go talk to him personally. You decide.¡±

    The sound of heels clicking as someone walked off could be heard. After quite a while, Qiao Qian¡¯qian appeared in Shi Sheng¡¯s view. Her expression wasn¡¯t looking too good.

    Seeing Shi Sheng standing outside, Qiao Qian¡¯qian nked out for a moment before seeming to understand. ¡°Qiao Chu, just what did I do to you?¡±

    Shi Sheng was utterly confused. She¡¯de across the FL by coincidence, so howe this matter suddenly involved her?

    ¡°You told Mum about this, didn¡¯t you? Just why can¡¯t you let me be happy?! You were like this when we were kids, and you¡¯re still like this even now! I already gave in to you this much. What more do you want?!¡± Qiao Qian¡¯qian got more agitated as she spoke.

    The Online Celeb Sheng who somehow always got the me, ¡°...¡± ¡®FL-sama, the hell are you talking about? Don¡¯t just suddenly have an outburst, I(bbb) can¡¯t handle it.¡¯

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian was still venting. ¡°Qiao Chu, just what will it take for you to let me off?! Why do you always have to go against me?!¡±

    ¡®Who¡¯s going against you?! I(bbb) didn¡¯t do anything! It¡¯s all Plot-sama¡¯s fault!¡¯

    ¡°Are you happy now?!¡± Qiao Qian¡¯qian shouted before running away crying.

    Only now did Shi Sheng react. ¡®FL-sama thought I told Qiao-mu? Aw,e on! I(bbb) really didn¡¯t do anything!¡¯

    Qiao-mu only gave Qiao Qian¡¯qian three days. Thetter hadn¡¯t thought it through yet, when she received a call from Tang Jinchen¡¯s older sister who wanted to meet her outside school.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian was very nervous about meeting Tang Jinchen¡¯s family members, so she dressed up and adjusted her appearance for a long time before going.

    The Tang Family was apparently a family with a literary reputation. They had two daughters before Tang Jinchen, their only son.

    The person who came was Tang Jinchen¡¯s second-eldest sister. She seemed quite the headstrong type. One could see the resemnce between her and Tang Jinchen.

    ¡°Greetings, Ms Qiao...¡± Tang-erjie[1] introduced herself. Without giving Qiao Qian¡¯qian a chance to react, she then continued, ¡°I know you¡¯re a postgraduate. We have no objection to your ability. But Ms Qiao, you aren¡¯t very well-matched with our Jinchen in terms of age...¡±

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian bit her lip. ¡®Age again. They all just won¡¯t shut up about my age! It¡¯s not as if rtionships with older women are anything weird. Why can¡¯t they ept it?¡¯

    ¡°Ms Qiao, with your qualifications, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem finding someone better.¡± Though Tang-erjie spoke politely, there was an unyieldingness that was hard to miss in her tone. ¡°Spare our Jinchen; he¡¯s still young.¡±

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian gripped her sleeves. ¡®He was clearly the one who insisted on courting me, yet howe now it¡¯s as if I¡¯m the one who¡¯s harassing him?¡¯

    Tang-erjie examined Qiao Qian¡¯qian and shook her head slightly. ¡®This girl doesn¡¯t suit Jinchen be it in terms of age or temperament.¡¯

    ¡°...Ms Qiao, here is 3 million. I¡¯ve found out that you were adopted by the Qiao Family. This money is enough for you to leave the country to further your studies. You can take up a permanent residence there¡ª¡±

    That seemed to have touched a nerve somewhere, for Qiao Qian¡¯qian grabbed the cheque and ripped it apart in front of Tang-erjie.

    ¡°Ms Tang, the Qiao Family doesn¡¯tck this bit of money.¡± Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s gaze turned colder. ¡°Even if I am their adopted daughter, I don¡¯t need money from an outsider to leave the country.¡±

    Tang-erjie merely looked on coolly and only spoke after Qiao Qian¡¯qian was finished talking, ¡°Ms Qiao, what will it take for you to leave Jinchen?¡±

    ¡°As long as we love each other, I¡¯ll face any difficulty with him.¡± Qiao Qian¡¯qian spoke resolutely. She¡¯d finally managed to bring herself to take this step, so how would she be willing to allow this rtionship to die before it had even bloomed?

    The two ended up parting ways unhappily.

    Coincidentally, they saw Shi Sheng when they came out. Since Shi Sheng was following Qin Ge, she didn¡¯t notice them. An odd light appeared in Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s eyes before disappearing.

    ¡°You sisters are really quite something.¡± Tang-erjie mocked before leaving with a cold expression. ¡®One of them has an ambiguous rtionship with a professor while the other likes someone younger than her...¡¯

    ......

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian not only had to deal with Qiao-mu, she also had to deal with the other members of the Tang Family. And then she bumped into Tang Jinchen tangled with another woman.

    Before he started wooing her, Tang Jinchen was a Casanova. Though he hadn¡¯t had dealings with other women since they started dating, as it turned out, a leopard can¡¯t change its spots.

    When she bumped into them, Qiao Qian¡¯qian suddenly felt like her resolve was but a joke. She wanted to break up with Tang Jinchen.

    This matter caused quite the ruckus¡ªTang Jinchen raised all hell at school, but Qiao Qian¡¯qian appeared to have made up her mind. No matter how much of a scene Tang Jinchen made, she refused to see him.

    The people watching this show expressed that it was times like these where the Mary Sue¡¯s Sword should be brought out to shed the light of Mary Sue on the world.

    [1] As you might have inferred, this means second-eldest sister. Since I wasn¡¯t given her actual name, I had to put this or the lengthy English trantion every time. Guess which one I prefer.

 Chapter 450 - The First Song of Qin (23)

    <h4>Chapter 450 : The First Song of Qin (23)</h4>

    Shi Sheng found that not only was Qiao Qian¡¯qian taking out the big moves, so was Qin Ge!

    He actually didn¡¯t show up to ss!

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Qin Ge show up?¡± Shi Sheng asked Chen Xi, who was seated across from her.

    Chen Xi shoved a spoonful of rice into his mouth. ¡°I heard he¡¯s been suspended.¡±

    ¡°Suspended? Why?¡±

    ¡®No wonder something seemed off about him these past few days.¡¯

    ¡°Dunno. Chu-Chu...you couldn¡¯t really have fallen for Professor Qin, could you?¡±

    Shi Sheng gave him a slight smile. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡±

    ¡°Well then his suspension¡¯s a good thing¡ªit means you won¡¯t have to worry about chasing him.¡± Chen Xi nodded. ¡°Chu-Chu, if you manage to take him down, you¡¯re sure to be famous!¡±

    ¡°I already am, okay?¡±

    Chen Xi, ¡°...¡± ¡®Oh yeah, my bro¡¯s an inte celeb now. I heard there¡¯ve even been people looking for her to act in a movie.¡¯

    #The experience of having an online celeb as a bro#

    Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t find Qin Ge, and he didn¡¯t pick up the phone when she called. When she went to his ce to look for him, the security guard said that he was no longer staying here.

    Only now did Shi Sheng recall that she¡¯d found him outside in the middle of the night. ¡®So it was because he had nowhere to return to?

    Do all viins have such hard starts? Well he¡¯s quite pitiful... Viins and their miserable histories, huh?¡¯

    Shi Sheng locked onto the position of his phone before managing to find him at a club.

    ¡°Mr Qin is capable and has a lot of innovative ideas! Not bad, not bad. Here, let me toast you!¡± A man handed Qin Ge a cup almost filled to the brim with white wine.

    Qin Ge took it from him and downed it with no change in his expression.

    Some of the clear wine trickled out from his mouth, down his fair neck, and into his cor.

    The man suddenly gulped. He leaned closer to Qin Ge and ced a hand on thetter¡¯s shoulder, a suggestive look in his eyes. ¡°Mr Qin, I have no problem with investing, but you¡¯ll have to agree to a condition of mine.¡±

    ¡°Please say it.¡± Qin Ge wasn¡¯t looking at the man, so he hadn¡¯t noticed thetter¡¯s change.

    The man chuckled. ¡°Well, if Mr Qin were to apany me for a night, I¡¯d agree to any sum you stated.¡±

    Qin Ge¡¯s head shot upwards, his expression unsightly as he stood up to walk out.

    Zhao-zong reacted quickly by grabbing Qin Ge. ¡°Mr Qin, think clearly on this. There aren¡¯t many people willing to oppose the Qin Family. However, this Ol¡¯ Zhao has nothing but money. As long as you apany me for one night, I¡¯ll help you deal with the Qins.¡±

    ¡®This man is an exquisite specimen! If I can have him for one night, it¡¯d be worth dying for! Just thinking about it gets me pumped up!¡¯

    The surrounding people clearly knew about Zhao-zong¡¯s special tastes, for there were a few wolf calls from the crowd. There were also some who pitied the fact that such a good-looking guy like Qin Ge had caught the eye of Zhao-zong.

    They exchanged looks before leaving the room. They had seen Zhao-zong spike his drink just now.

    ¡°Zhao-zong, until next time.¡± Qin Ge spoke coldly.

    ¡°Mr Qin, people who want to seed have to use any means possible.¡± Zhao-zong reached out to rub Qin Ge¡¯s hand. Qin Ge avoided him with a cold expression. The disgust and frost in his eyes made Zhao-zong feel a bit less confident. But upon remembering that he¡¯d spiked the drink, he calmed down. ¡®All I have to do is wait till it acts up.¡¯

    ¡°Mr Qin, don¡¯t be so agitated. This matter requires mutual consent¡ªif you aren¡¯t willing, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Zhao-zong started stalling for time. ¡°I have high expectations for the project you spoke of, but we have to discuss it in further depth, no?¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Zhao-zong.¡± Qin Ge circled around Zhao-zong and made to leave.

    Zhao-zong grabbed Qin Ge¡¯s hand and pressed thetter against the wall to the side. It was obvious that Zhao-zong was a practitioner for Qin Ge was unable to struggle free.

    ¡°Qin Ge, don¡¯t refuse face when I give it to you.¡± Zhao-zong¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°It¡¯s your fortune that I(lz) took a liking to you.¡±

    Saying thus, he pushed his face towards Qin Ge¡¯s.

    Bang!

    The sound of a door bursting open could be heard. Zhao-zong didn¡¯t have time to turn and see who it was before he was sent flying into a corner with a kick.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression was dark as her unkind gaze fell on Zhao-zong, who was currently dizzy from the fall.

    Qin Ge¡¯s heart trembled. He¡¯d never expected her to turn up at this time. Yet, at the same time, it seemed like it was only right.

    Qin Ge didn¡¯t dare to meet Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze. This matter today was a stain on his honour.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t look at Qin Ge, instead, striding in to flip Zhao-zong over and snap at him, ¡°What were you nning on doing to him, eh? Is he someone you can touch?!¡±

    ¡®I haven¡¯t even screwed him yet, and this man dares to touch him!¡¯

    Zhao-zong¡¯s mind was still buzzing from the fall and only gradually cleared up after hearing Shi Sheng¡¯s words.

    ¡°Who are you?! Who allowed you in?! Do you know who I am?! Release me!¡±

    ¡°Who you are?¡± Her tone was very odd, and it made one¡¯s scalp tingle.

    Zhao-zong was about to say something when he heard the girl who had him by thepel continue speaking in that odd tone, ¡°Like I(lz) care who you are!¡±

    Shi Sheng started beating him up.

    ¡°It¡¯s your fucking fortune I¡¯m(lz) pummelling you! Who allowed you to have designs on him?! I(lz) haven¡¯t even touched him! Since you¡¯re so awesome, why don¡¯t you ascend the heavens for me(lz) ah?!¡±

    Zhao-zong was dizzy from being beaten up and couldn¡¯t even get aplete sentence out.

    After she was done, Shi Sheng panted as she stood there. Several minutester, she slowly turned around.

    Qin Ge was leaning against the wall, his face a bit red, his eyes slowly clouding over.

    Shi Sheng frowned before turning around to give Zhao-zong another pummelling. ¡®Actually dared to drug him! Who told you to drug him?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng took her phone out and made a call. The other party said something Qin Ge couldn¡¯t hear and Shi Sheng told them the name of the room before hanging up. She took a deep breath before walking towards Qin Ge.

    ¡®He actually really dared toe here to drink with people! Simply insane! If I didn¡¯te, what would¡¯ve happened?!¡¯

    ¡°Still recognise me?¡± Shi Sheng stood a meter away from him and asked.

    Qin Ge felt himself being consumed by fire, as if he was being bitten by countless ants.

    ¡°...Qiao Chu...¡± Qin Ge struggled to call out her name.

    Shi Sheng gave him a side nce. ¡°You asked for it. Bear with it.¡±

    Qin Ge stered himself against the wall and really didn¡¯t move.

    Roughly 10 minutester, two people entered the room.

    ¡°Boss, the key card.¡± One of them handed her a room key card while examining Qin Ge out of the corner of his eyes.

    Shi Sheng took the card and walked over to stand in front of Qin Ge.

    Shi Sheng red at him, whereupon Qin Ge acted like he¡¯d done something wrong; his head was lowered guiltily while his face was flushed through, making him look very cute.

    On the way to another room, due to asional contact with Shi Sheng, Qin Ge couldn¡¯t help but make a few low moans.

    ¡®He got drunk thest time and couldn¡¯t remember a thing. And this time, he got drugged!¡¯

    Shi Sheng felt really tired from all the scares. She couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of hell Qin Ge would be pushed into if she¡¯d been a step toote.

    ¡°Get in, go soak in some cold water. What¡¯re you looking at me for?¡± Shi Sheng chased Qin Ge into the bathroom in annoyance.

    Author¡¯s note:

    It really wasn¡¯t my intention to leave you guys hanging¡ªthe words per chapter was just reached when I got to this point so...

    If you¡¯re unhappy... Well, you guys can hit me! I take full responsibility for my actions. But!

    I still want to ask for votes. Nothing can stop my resoluteness for votes.

    There¡¯ll be meat tomorrow, really, I swear!

 Chapter 451 - The First Song of Qin (24)

    Chapter 451 : The First Song of Qin (24)

    As Qin Ge soaked in his cold water bath, he felt a bit disappointed. But this was for the best¡ªthere was nothing he could offer her.

    Click.

    Qin Ge¡¯s tense nerves leapt as he lifted his head to look at the bathroom door.

    Shi Sheng appeared in his field of vision. She shut the door aftering in.

    ¡°You...¡± Qin Ge shrunk deeper into the water. ¡®Why did shee in?¡¯

    Shi Sheng reached out to take off her clothes.

    Qin Ge waspletely dumbfounded.

    ¡°Qiao Chu!¡± Qin Ge shouted at her in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°What¡¯re you yelling for?¡±

    Qin Ge¡¯s breathing was a bit flustered. ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m nning to screw you.¡± Shi Sheng had already taken off her jacket, revealing the shirt underneath, as well as her fair skin. ¡°You¡¯d best start running.¡±

    ¡®Screw me?¡¯ Qin Ge stared at her dumbly.

    Shi Sheng walked over to the bathtub.

    The warm yellow light wrapped around her soft body. As she approached, Qin Ge felt his breathing growing difficult as the heat in his body grew stronger in waves.

    Ssh.

    ¡°Hot damn, it¡¯s cold.¡± Shi Sheng immediately pulled back her leg. ¡°Eh, let¡¯s go to the bed instead.¡±

    Qin Ge felt like the alcohol was acting up¡ªall he could think of was taking her right now.

    ¡®Shit!¡¯

    ¡°Qiao Chu...¡±

    Shi Sheng sat on the edge of the bathtub, staring at him smilingly.

    Qin Ge¡¯s rationality copsed, and he pulled Shi Sheng into the water.

    She shivered upon being suddenly submerged in cold water.

    Qin Ge reached out to turn on the hot water tap. As it poured into the tub, the water gradually warmed up.

    Shi Sheng was held captive by his arms, but he didn¡¯t do anything and merely kept her there. She could feel what she was pressing on.

    Only once the water in the tubpletely warmed did Qin Ge slowly start lighting fires on her body. His actions were careful and gentle.

    At thest step, Qin Ge paused for a moment. ¡°Qiao Chu, once you¡¯re with me, you can only stay by my side for the rest of your life. Regardless of what kind of life I lead. The consequences for betraying me are very severe. Qiao Chu, you can still turn back now.¡±

    ¡°The consequences for betraying me are very serious too.¡±

    Qin Ge¡¯s gaze darkened, and soon the room was filled with the sounds of water sshing.

    ......

    Qin Ge felt like he¡¯d had a dreamst night. In it, he held Qiao Chu down and fucked her again and again...

    In the midst of his drowsy mind, he turned over and felt something off. The warm body in his arms caused his muddled consciousness to snap wide awake.

    ¡®Last night wasn¡¯t a dream...¡¯

    Qin Ge¡¯s heart thumped wildly. He slowly turned his head.

    The girly in his arms, sleeping soundly, her face still a bit flushed. Her arm was lying across his abdomen. He could feel her body tightly pressed against his. Her skin was smooth like fine white jade, and velvety to the touch, just like how it wasst night.

    The feeling of his lower body poking her woke Shi Sheng up, and she scowled. ¡°Really? You¡¯re getting horny so early in the morning? Honestly.¡±

    Since she¡¯d just woken up, her voice was a bit hoarse. But to Qin Ge, it was a form of temptation.

    ¡®I really...¡¯

    Shi Sheng slowly inched out of Qin Ge¡¯s embrace to lie down at his side and continue sleeping. ¡®Guys who¡¯ve been celibate for many years are really scary...¡¯

    Qin Ge looked at her back, his gaze darkening slightly as the memories ofst night slowly came into focus.

    From the bathroom to the bed, it seemed like they¡¯d been at it for a very long time...

    That familiar heart-throbbing sensation appeared, as if they¡¯d been together for a long, long time...

    ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡±

    Since things had already progressed to this stage, where it seemed that he¡¯d fallen for her, he ought to take responsibility, as a man.

    ¡°En.¡± ¡®If you didn¡¯t, just see if I¡¯d(lz) hack you to death.¡¯

    Qin Ge slowly leaned in towards her and enveloped Shi Sheng from behind. ¡°Did I hurt youst night?¡±

    He vaguely remembered her somewhat pained grunt.

    ¡°It¡¯ll get better with experience.¡± Shi Sheng blurted out.

    Qin Ge, ¡°...¡±

    With a dark expression on, he started lighting fires on her body.

    ¡°Fuck! Even if you¡¯re not tired, I am! Stop already... Qin Ge! Your grandpa! Don¡¯t-don¡¯t-don¡¯t move! Hss¡ª Ow ow, are you an idiot...¡±

    Hearing Shi Sheng in pain, Qin Ge didn¡¯t dare to move anymore, and could only look at her with a somewhat innocent look.

    Shi Sheng panted quickly, suppressing her anger. ¡°Enough already!¡±

    ¡®It was this body¡¯s first time, so I spent all my spirit energy dealing with himst night!¡¯

    The tips of Qin Ge¡¯s ears were a bit flushed. He slowly pulled out. ¡®I was too rash just now.¡¯

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Shi Sheng turned to lean against him. Qin Ge wrapped his arms around her. ¡°I¡¯ll pay more attention next time.¡±

    Since it was his first timest night, it was true he didn¡¯t have any experience.

    Holding onto Shi Sheng (especially while she wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes) was simply torture for Qin Ge.

    Shi Sheng even deliberately rubbed against him. Qin Ge restrained himself from moving, leading to Shi Sheng¡¯s satisfaction. ¡®That¡¯s my Feng Ci.¡¯

    Qin Ge apanied Shi Sheng as the two of them slept tillte afternoon. She finally sat up with a yawn and put on his blouse to go shower.

    Qin Ge could only remain naked and seated on the bed. He couldn¡¯t exactly wear her clothes, could he? It was physically impossible even if he wanted to!

    Qin Ge leaned against the bed, his gaze directed out the window as he pondered what he should do now.

    He hadn¡¯t nned on being with her before, but now...

    He touched his chest, his eyes gentling slightly. The once empty space seemed to have been filled.

    He didn¡¯t want to let her go.

    ¡°You need money?¡± A soft body pressed against him as a warm breath tickled his ear.

    Qin Ge turned to pull Shi Sheng into his embrace. ¡°You have to suffer when you¡¯re with me.¡±

    The trials of starting his own business wasn¡¯t the only difficulty he was faced with¡ªthere was also the Qin Family who would undoubtedly cause trouble for him.

    ¡°Wanna consider following me? I¡¯ll lead you to sess in no time!¡± Shi Sheng patted his chest. ¡°I¡¯m really awesome, y¡¯know?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Qin Ge actually smiled and nodded. ¡°But I don¡¯t know how long my looks can attract you. If one day you stop liking me, I can still use money to hold you back.¡±

    ¡°Seems reasonable. Gambatte!¡±

    Qin Ge, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 10 million for every time you sleep with me. If you gimme ten rounds, I¡¯ll give you 100 million, how about it?¡± Shi Sheng started negotiating with Qin Ge.

    ¡°So I was only worth 10 million in your heart?¡± ¡®How can she talk about giving 100 million away so easily? If money was that easy to make, tycoons would be everywhere...¡¯

    Shi Sheng sat on top of him and lowered her head slightly to meet his gaze. ¡°10 million isn¡¯t a lot? If I wanted to keep a little whiteface, 10 million is enough to cover a year¡¯s expenses! 10 million for one go with you is very expensive, okay?¡±

    Qin Ge thought she would¡¯ve said something proper but...

    Weren¡¯t lovers supposed to say something along the lines of ¡°you¡¯re priceless to me¡±?

    ¡®Was I mistaken about how this is supposed to go? Huh?¡¯

    ¡°Then shall we go another round now?¡± Qin Ge flipped their positions around so Shi Sheng was under him.

    ¡°No¡ª Fuck! Qin Ge¡ª You idiot!¡±

 Chapter 452 - The First Song of Qin (25)

    <h4>Chapter 452 : The First Song of Qin (25)</h4>

    After the two went for another round, what little spirit energy Shi Sheng had been able to recover was exhausted once more.

    ¡®It¡¯s not for nothing you got that nickname... Really a beast!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, now I¡¯m giving you 10 mil for every round with you. But in the future, I¡¯m collecting interest for every round you wanna have with me. You¡¯ll have to give me 100 mil.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± He¡¯d give her any amount she wanted.

    Qin Ge wasn¡¯t a stubborn person. Since Shi Sheng gave him money, he epted it. He even felt some pride. After all, he earned it with his body¡ªwould other people be able to say they could earn as much with theirs?

    Though, thinking of Shi Sheng¡¯s condition, Qin Ge felt a lot of pressure. ¡®100 mil for one time... Just how much money would I need to make...¡¯

    Shi Sheng handed Qin Ge a card in a very tycoon-esque manner. ¡°Babe, spend all you want.¡±

    Qin Ge felt likeughing as he took the card. ¡®Back then, she said she was keeping me. I never expected to really be kept by her...¡¯

    When Shi Sheng and Qin Ge left the hotel, they met Qiao Qian¡¯qian and Tang Jinchen. The two were checking out and didn¡¯t seem to be getting along very well.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s gaze caught sight of Qin Ge¡¯s arm that was wrapped around Shi Sheng and her expression turned even more unsightly. Shi Sheng made no move to hide.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s sense of inferiority and embarrassment rose up again. She hurriedly left the hotel as if escaping from something.

    ¡®Had some fun before you leave the country? A pity this isn¡¯t a domineering CEO novel where the leads have a kid...¡¯

    ¡°What¡¯s with you and Qiao Qian¡¯qian?¡± Shi Sheng nudged Qin Ge. She hadn¡¯t forgotten about this.

    ¡°We were in the same orphanage when we were younger.¡± Qin Ge spoke lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing between us. I didn¡¯t have a single woman before you.¡±

    There was quite a bit of information in his words...

    ¡®The orphanage? The information I got never said he was an orphan...¡¯

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Qin Ge rubbed her head. ¡°I¡¯m a real young master of the Qin Family, though the current head isn¡¯t my father.¡±

    Qin Ge had gotten lost once when he was younger and had been sent to the orphanage by a kind-hearted person. He was eventually found.

    ¡°Qin Xin isn¡¯t your real younger sister?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. She¡¯s my cousin.¡± ¡®Wouldn¡¯t her being my sister mean incest? Just what is my wifey thinking? Okay, though she isn¡¯t my sister, we¡¯re still rted by blood, and within three generations at that...¡¯

    ¡°Pretty bold ah!¡± ¡®This chick is brave! Even daring to set her sights on her cousin!¡¯

    ¡°The Qin Family is messed up. These sorts of things...¡± Qin Ge didn¡¯t continue. There were some dark things that he reckoned he shouldn¡¯t tell her.

    Since Qin Ge was heading to school to make arrangements for leaving, he sent Shi Sheng back to her dorms first.

    Seeing as there weren¡¯t many people around, Shi Sheng pecked Qin Ge on the cheek before running back to her dorm room to continue sleeping.

    Qin Ge felt helpless. ¡®Just what did shee to school for?¡¯

    But neither of them expected a post about them to appear a mere hourter.

    ¡°Junior Xiaochu, you can still sleep???¡± Her senior tossed down a pile of books and rushed in, lifting her phone and jabbing at the screen. ¡°Is this you? You¡¯re with Professor Qin now???¡±

    The light from the phone was a bit ring so Shi Sheng only made out what was on the screen after quite a while. It was the school forums.

    [Qualified professor goes to a hotel with student: is it a loss of morality? Or a secret exchange?]

    Below this were pictures of the two of them leaving the hotel together, holding hands, and her kissing Qin Ge at school.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, Xiaochu, say something. The whole school¡¯s discussing this post right now.¡±

    Although Qin Ge wasn¡¯t old, he was still a professor. It wasn¡¯t too good for him to be with his student.

    ¡°En, we¡¯re together now.¡± Shi Sheng nodded.

    ¡°You really did take Professor Qin down?¡± The senior expressed surprise.

    Shi Sheng got off the bed and spoke cockily, ¡°What¡¯s so hard about it? Just had to screw him.¡±

    The senior, ¡°...¡± ¡®Well, now you¡¯ve gotten famous because of it...¡¯

    Shi Sheng pulled up a chair and turned on herptop to enter the forums in one fluid movement.

    The poster was a newly created alternate ount and the IP was of an inte caf¨¦¡¯s¡ªthey were very careful about remaining anonymous.

    Since the school hadn¡¯t announced Qin Ge¡¯s suspension yet, the replies were either filled with envy, jealousy, or people denouncing them for being immoral.

    Shi Sheng typed something on the keyboard and her senior found that the post had disappeared.

    ¡°Eh... Why¡¯d it disappear?¡±

    ¡°I hacked an admin¡¯s ount to delete it.¡±

    The senior, ¡°...¡± ¡®Wow junior.¡¯

    ¡°Xiaochu, where are you going?¡± Seeing Shi Sheng suddenly get up to leave the dorm, the senior asked.

    ¡°Tofort my partner.¡± Shi Sheng replied without even turning around.

    The senior, ¡°...¡± ¡®Aren¡¯t you the one that needsforting?¡¯

    After exiting the dorms, Shi Sheng made her way to the Principal¡¯s office with her head down. Qin Ge should be there going through the procedures for leaving.

    Since the post had been pinned and rmended by an admin, pretty much the whole school would¡¯ve seen it.

    The moment Shi Sheng appeared, quite a few people started pointing at her.

    ¡°I bet she¡¯s the one who seduced Professor Qin...¡±

    ¡°How could someone as outstanding as Professor Qin take a liking to her otherwise? Actually used such cheap moves...¡±

    ¡°That video from before was also to attract attention. After waving a cheap prop around, she thinks she¡¯s a celebrity...¡±

    ¡°Qiao Chu!¡±

    This shout caused the discussions to halt, as everyone turned to look at the source of the sound.

    Qiao-mu aggressively walked over to Shi Sheng and spoke overbearingly, ¡°Come back home with me!¡±

    Shi Sheng brows creased. ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±

    ¡®How did Qiao-mu find out so fast? She couldn¡¯t possibly be so bored as to trawl my school forum¡¯s in her spare time, right?¡¯

    ¡°What could you be busy with? Still nning on seducing that professor?!¡± Qiao-mu lowered her voice because she felt like it wasn¡¯t something to be proud of.

    ¡°Yep, I just wanted to seduce him. So what? Can¡¯t I?¡± No one could stop Shi Sheng¡¯s temper when it decided to re up. ¡°Would you be together with my dad if you didn¡¯t seduce him?¡±

    If one wanted to be polite about it, it was ¡®courting¡¯. Otherwise, it was ¡®seducing¡¯. If the other party took the bait, then they¡¯d be lovers who finally got together. If they didn¡¯t, then the initiator was viewed as shameless.

    Qiao-mu was enraged. ¡°Qiao Chu, is this how you talk to your elders?! You¡¯re a student yet you got together with a professor?! See what everyone thinks of you? You¡¯ve lost all face for the Qiao Family!¡±

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°If so, please leave. Don¡¯t block my way.¡±

    ¡°Qiao Chu!¡± Qiao-mu grabbed Shi Sheng¡¯s hand. ¡°Come back with me right this instant!¡±

    Shi Sheng wrested herself free from Qiao-mu¡¯s grasp, but who knew thetter would direct a p at her.

    Shi Sheng dodged to the side. The p didn¡¯t hit her face, but her shoulder instead. The resulting smack was very loud.

    ¡°Chu-Chu, are you okay?!¡± Chen Xi rushed over from somewhere.

    Shi Sheng looked at Qiao-mu coldly. ¡®Where¡¯s my(lz) sword?¡¯

    Qiao-mu felt some fear from being stared at like this by Shi Sheng.

    ¡®I¡¯m her mother¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to me!¡¯

    This thought gave Qiao-mu back her confidence. ¡°Qiao Chu, what¡¯s with that gaze, huh? Don¡¯t tell me you want to hit your mother?¡±

    ¡°Hit you?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°Are you even worthy?¡±

    Qiao-mu¡¯s face was like a palette as various different emotions appeared. But the more obvious ones were anger, and a hint of...hatred.

 Chapter 453 - The First Song of Qin (26)

    <h4>Chapter 453 : The First Song of Qin (26)</h4>

    ¡°Chu-Chu, Aunty, calm down.¡± Chen Xi stood between the two. ¡°Aunty, give Chu-Chu a chance to exin.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to exin? There are pictures already! Everything¡¯s clear as daylight! I sent her to school to study, not seduce men!¡±

    Qiao-mu¡¯s words caused Chen Xi to feel rather ufortable.

    ¡®After something so major has happened, isn¡¯t the first reaction a mother should have is to suppress the matter? Does she not care about her daughter¡¯s reputation? Yet she actually came to school to cause a scene with Chu-Chu...¡¯

    ¡°I felt like it. What can you do about it?¡± Shi Sheng harrumphed coldly.

    ¡°You you you...ungrateful little! Just why did I have to give birth to such a troublemaker?! Might as well not have given birth at all!¡±

    ¡°Want to shove me back? Toote. There¡¯s no such thing as medicine for regret.¡±

    What you gave her, she would return to you several fold. This had always been Shi Sheng¡¯s principle.

    ¡°You...¡± Qiao-mu was angered to the point of heaving.

    ¡°Qiao Chu.¡± A maic voice sounded from behind Shi Sheng as a tall figure pulled her into his arms. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Limbs are all intact.¡±

    Only now did Qin Ge¡¯s tense nerves loosen up. He put an arm around Shi Sheng and turned to face Qiao-mu. ¡°Aunty Qiao, I was the one who pursued Qiao Chu. If you have any problems, just direct your anger at me.¡±

    Qin Ge¡¯s appearance caused the atmosphere to turn even more intense. Had he not been holding onto Shi Sheng, Qiao-mu probably would¡¯ve had a good impression of him. His academic qualifications were simply impable, and he had be a professor at such a young age.

    The one bad thing was that he and Shi Sheng had a teacher-student rtionship.

    ¡°Mr Qin, my daughter is young and immature. You guys have no future together. You shouldn¡¯t ruin your career.¡±

    ¡°All I have now is her.¡± Qin Ge spoke very firmly. ¡°So, I¡¯m sorry Aunty Qiao, but I won¡¯t let her go.¡±

    Shi Sheng tightened her grip on Qin Ge¡¯s hand. ¡®I¡¯m all you need.¡¯

    He could give up everything but her.

    This time, Qiao-mu was truly angered into fainting. Qiao Qian¡¯qian was in the crowd watching for who-knows-how-long. When Qiao-mu copsed, she rushed out and hurriedly called the emergency line to send Qiao-mu to the hospital.

    This matter ought to have caused a lot of uproar, but everyone calmed down after the school announced that Professor Qin had resigned.

    Those who didn¡¯t know the true reason all thought that Qin Ge resigned for Shi Sheng. The number of envious and jealous women could circle the world if they all held hands at this point.

    But there were also some who were optimistic about this pairing. After all, wasn¡¯t it true love being able to resign for the other party?

    Shi Sheng also made arrangements to quit school. Now that Qin Ge was no longer here and the FL was going abroad, why would she continue to stay?

    Her bro, Chen Xi, was probably the only one who didn¡¯t want to see her go.

    The two met at the library. As for why the library in particr? Who knew what Chen Xi was thinking?

    ¡°Are you really quitting school?¡± Chen Xi had an unhappy expression. ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave now that Professor Qin has.¡±

    ¡°No point staying here.¡± Shi Sheng shook her head.

    ¡°So this was all that I mean to you?¡± Chen Xi cried in mock anger. ¡°Have you no conscience? And after all I did for you!¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°If I remained here to apany you, Qin Ge would kill you.¡±

    Chen Xi coughed. ¡°If Professor Qin mistreats you, just tell me¡ªI¡¯ll help you pummel him!¡±

    ¡°With your body...you sure you can win?¡±

    ¡°Chu-Chu, don¡¯t look down on me! I just look skinny with clothes on! I¡¯m actually really muscr underneath!¡± Chen Xi retorted. ¡°Look! I have biceps!¡±

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t want to discuss a topic his future girlfriend should be concerned with. ¡°Give me a call when it¡¯s time for you to intern. I¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡±

    University students had a hard time finding jobs nowadays, so they had to make use of every asset at their disposal. Therefore, Chen Xi didn¡¯t decline her offer. They were bros; if he did so, it¡¯d make things awkward.

    ¡°Then this one will be relying on Qiao-zong in the future. Hopefully, you don¡¯t mind helping this little bro along on the road to being a CEO and marrying an ideal woman.¡± Chen Xi gave a very overexaggerated bow. His peripheral vision caught sight of someone who just came in. ¡°Your prof¡¯s here. I¡¯ll be off then. Keep in touch.¡±

    Chen Xi was still very afraid of Qin Ge¡ªeven if thetter was now his bro¡¯s man.

    Qin Ge walked over to the seat opposite hers. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to quit school.¡±

    Since he¡¯d left, she wouldn¡¯t have been affected anymore.

    Shi Shengid down on the desk and tilted her head to look at Qin Ge, crooking a finger at him.

    Qin Ge scanned their surroundings. The library was packed with people. But since their rtionship was already known, there wasn¡¯t much to worry about. He circled around to sit down next to Shi Sheng and scooted up until he faced her.

    Shi Sheng pursed her lips and leaned forward to lick and bite his like a puppy.

    Under the spring light streaming in through the window and the blooming flowers outside, the girl thaty on the desk and the guy that cooperatively moved close made for a beautiful and serene picture as they kissed.

    People in the crowd took out their phones and took pictures to send to their friend group.

    [so tender ah! aaaaah!!! my maiden¡¯s heart is going to explode!!!!] [Professor Qin and Qiao Chu are a real match.] [I wanna beast like this too.] [anyone know where I can buy a prof like this? gimme a stack!]

    The two managed to raise yet another wave on the school forums before leaving.

    ......

    After they left the school, Qin Ge returned to the hotel he¡¯d been staying in these past few days, where he proceeded to hold Shi Sheng down for another round.

    This was their second time, so Shi Sheng still felt some difort. Even though Qin Ge had done a lot of forey, Shi Sheng still hurt when he entered.

    Qin Ge didn¡¯t dare to move too quickly. He carefully kissed Shi Sheng to distract her while he slowly sank deeper in.

    Once he waspletely inside, Qin Ge gave a satisfied grunt. He held Shi Sheng, allowing her to rx before slowly starting to move.

    Even after the two exhausted themselves, mini-Qin Ge was still erect inside her.

    Qin Gey on top of Shi Sheng and whispered a solemn promise into her ear, ¡°I will give you a good home.¡±

    Shi Sheng opened her eyes. There was still a hint of lingering warmth in them, unlike their usual coldness.

    She moved her lips. ¡°Get out first.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll feel even worse if I leave.¡± Qin Ge replied with a straight face. ¡°We still have a long life ahead of us¡ªyou have to get used to my size.¡±

    ¡®Prof! Your dignity¡¯s fallen off!!¡¯

    ¡°Really hurts.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s face scrunched up as she started acting cute pitifully.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t move.¡± Qin Ge had an innocent expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s why it hurts.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll move a bit.¡±

    Shi Sheng instantly tensed up upon feeling him move. ¡®Is this idiot trying to kill me?!¡¯

    ¡°Hss¡ª¡± Qin Ge sucked in a breath of cold air and hurriedly soothed her. ¡°I won¡¯t move, don¡¯t be tense. I promise I won¡¯t move, rx. Chu-Chu... Rx, be good...¡±

    In the end, Shi Sheng was still coaxed into going for another round. Perhaps because she was already a bit numb due to the pain, it didn¡¯t hurt as much now.

    Author¡¯s note:

    Little Fairy: There, now there¡¯s meat, you guys can vote.

    Little Angels: Not detailed, bad reviews.

    Little Fairy: If it was detailed, you guys wouldn¡¯t be able to see me anymore¡ªand wouldn¡¯t have a single scrap of meat.

    Little Angels: ...Very well, you have a point.

    Little Fairy: Then vote?

    Little Angels: Nope.

    Little Fairy: *enraged* Why?!

    Little Angels: *slight smile* Don¡¯t feel like it.

    Your friend, Little Fairy, has logged off.

 Chapter 454 - The First Song of Qin (27)

    <h4>Chapter 454 : The First Song of Qin (27)</h4>

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian leaving the country spelt the start of the five-year waiting period in the plot.

    But Shi Sheng¡¯s days were still as eventful as ever.

    And for a very simple reason: Qin Xin refused to give up on making trouble for her.

    The most serious incident was one where she actually wanted to kidnap Shi Sheng. Naturally, the result of that was Shi Sheng squeezing Qin Xin out of 30 mil aspensation for the fright she received. Thetter was also held captive for three days.

    Even if Qin Xin knew Shi Sheng was the one who held her captive, she didn¡¯t have any proof, so she couldn¡¯t do anything to Shi Sheng. Besides, she was the one who wanted to kidnap Shi Sheng in the first ce.

    Qin Xin was sent out of the country after she was rescued.

    The result of this incident was the Qin Family using everything at their disposal to bring down Qin Ge¡¯spany. Yet Qin Ge managed to expand his business despite the pressure.

    As a newly minted golden bachelor, Qin Ge was chased by quite a number of youngdies from rich/influential families.

    Girls nowadays didn¡¯t care about being modest; they¡¯d make a move on people they took a liking to.

    Having watched her man being confessed to for the nth time, Shi Sheng expressed that she was very calm.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go up, so howe she can?!¡± A certain fan pointed at Shi Sheng, who was heading towards the CEO¡¯s dedicated elevator.

    The receptionist smiled. ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t obstruct us from doing our jobs, okay? If you wish to see Qin-zong, please make an appointment first. If he agrees to see you, we will naturally allow you to head up.¡±

    ¡°Does she have an appointment?¡±

    ¡®Does our CEO¡¯s wife need one?¡¯ The receptionist thought, though she still had a smile on. ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t answer this question.¡±

    The fan¡¯s eyes swivelled and she suddenly ran towards Shi Sheng, who just so happened to be entering the elevator. The fan rushed in and the doors closed before anyone could stop her.

    Shi Sheng was dressed casually, but the fabric of her clothes didn¡¯t seem low quality. The fan examined her a bit.

    ¡°Do you work here?¡±

    The girl looked to be around 17 or 18 years of age. She looked very pink and tender, herrge watery eyes hinting at a clever mind, though she didn¡¯t seem to have any ill designs.

    ¡°No.¡±

    The girl puffed up her cheeks, harrumphing unhappily. ¡°Then howe they let you in, but not me?¡±

    ¡°Probably because I¡¯m good-looking.¡± Shi Sheng smiled narcissistically.

    The girl blinked as she examined Shi Sheng. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±

    ¡®Although thisdy is indeed very pretty, there¡¯s no way they¡¯d allow her in just because of her looks. If that were enough, would I have had to spend so much time hounding the receptionist?¡¯

    Ding!

    The elevator door opened. Shi Sheng exited first.

    The girl grew hesitant upon actually reaching this floor. She stretched her head out to look. This whole floor was the CEO¡¯s office, but the actual office area wasn¡¯t that big. Most of the ce had been changed to rxation spots.

    The first impression one had upon looking at this ce was that it wasfortable, with a lot of greenery that was soothing on the eyes.

    The girl hesitated for a good few seconds before rushing out of the elevator just as it was about to close.

    ¡°Are you here to see Qin Ge?¡± The girl jogged to keep up with Shi Sheng. ¡°Why are there so few people here?¡±

    Other CEOs¡¯ offices were always bustling with people, but this ce was empty save for two employees.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of having so many people around?¡±

    ¡°So he looks like a proper CEO!¡± The girl replied matter-of-factly. ¡°My dad has quite a few secretaries.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Have you been reading too many CEO novels?¡¯

    ¡°Ms Qiao, this is...?¡± One of the secretaries lifted her head and couldn¡¯t help but ask upon seeing the girl following Shi Sheng.

    ¡°One of your Qin-zong¡¯s fans.¡±

    The secretary, ¡°...¡± ¡®You actually brought a fan to see your husband? CEO¡¯s wife, just how rxed are you??? Aren¡¯t you afraid that one of those women will seduce the CEO???¡¯

    The girl wasn¡¯t as overbearing as before when faced with the secretary¡¯s questioning. She seemed a bit anxious, probably afraid she would get kicked out.

    ¡°Qin-zong is in a meeting right now. It should end in 20 minutes.¡± The secretary said to Shi Sheng before lowering her head to get back to her work.

    Shi Sheng nodded before sweeping a gaze at the youngdy. ¡°Come on in ah!¡±

    ¡°Ah? I can?¡± The girl peeked inside the office door that was being held open by Shi Sheng.

    ¡®I thought I¡¯d be chased out. This Jiejie is really good!¡¯

    The girl looked around the office in curiosity. It was well-lit and spacious. Filled bookshelves made up arge majority of the furniture.

    The girl inquisitively scanned the shelves.

    ¡°Eh? Qin-zong has this book too?¡± She seemed as if she had discovered a whole new continent as she pulled a book off the shelf. ¡°Aaah! It¡¯s actually an autographed version! Even I don¡¯t have one!!!¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at the book in her hand. ¡®That book... Why does it look a lot like one of mine?¡¯

    ¡°I really like this author Dada.¡± The girl raised the book in the air and ran over. ¡°Jiejie, do you know this Dada? Her books are awesome! Every story is sopelling. The only thing is, she likes to leave cliffhangers... And she only published two books but they sold pretty well.¡±

    ¡®The author you¡¯re talking about is me.¡¯

    The two books that Shi Sheng had published weren¡¯t finished either, butpared to the other books, they at least had sufficient length.

    ¡°Do you think CEO Qin would give this book to me?¡± The girl¡¯s face was filled with expectation, havingpletely forgotten that she hade here to see Qin Ge.

    ¡°Nope.¡± That was the book Qin Ge was specially keeping for himself¡ªhow could he just give it away?

    ¡°Ah? So petty...¡± The girlined as she set the book back, her gaze lingering reluctantly. ¡®I want an autographed version too. Why did Dada only sign 20 books? They can¡¯t even be bought with money anymore!¡¯

    Shi Sheng got up and searched around the shelves. She remembered that her editor had sent her a few copies.

    Shi Sheng raised her head to look at the books that were on the top shelf. ¡®Which idiot put them so high up?¡¯

    Just as Shi Sheng was about to move a stool over to get it, an arm stretched out from behind her and plucked the book off the shelf.

    ¡°Your meeting¡¯s over?¡± Shi Sheng took it from him in a natural manner.

    Qin Ge had entered the room at some point. The youngdy looked stunned as she sat on the sofa.

    ¡°En.¡± Qin Ge swept a nce at the girl before saying in an unhappy voice, ¡°Where¡¯d you get the girl from this time?¡±

    Qin Ge knew about her soft spot for cute girls.

    ¡°Please. This one¡¯s looking for you.¡±

    ¡°And you brought her in anyway?¡± Qin Ge¡¯s gaze turned a bit dangerous. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll fall for someone else?¡±

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t she feel threatened at all?¡¯

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? If you fall for someone else, I¡¯ll just kill the both of you.¡± Shi Sheng spoke lightly.

    Qin Ge felt helpless. ¡®With how violent you are, I¡¯m pretty much the only guy who can stand you...¡¯

    Shi Sheng made her way to the desk and picked up a pen, signing her autograph on the book.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve met him and even gotten the book, go on home.¡± Shi Sheng handed it over to the girl.

    Thetter was still utterly stupefied. She looked at the book, before looking back at Shi Sheng.

    Half a minuteter...

    ¡°AAAH! You¡¯re Dada! I actually met you in person!!!¡± The youngdy was very excited.

    Qin Ge, ¡°...¡± ¡®Wasn¡¯t she looking for me? Why do I feel like she was just here for my wifey?¡¯

    ¡°Dada, when are you going to resolve the cliffhanger in Beauty¡¯s Soul? I really want to see the ending!¡±

    ¡°Dada, who is your favourite character? ...Aaaaah! He¡¯s my favourite too! So handsome!¡±

    ¡°Dada, how about I treat you to a meal?¡±

 Chapter 455 - The First Song of Qin (28)

    <h4>Chapter 455 : The First Song of Qin (28)</h4>

    Qin Ge really wasn¡¯t willing to share a meal with this girl, but it seemed his wifey was quite willing.

    ¡®As expected, she likes girls like this... I¡¯ll have to watch out in future. They look, act, and talk cute... Why can¡¯t I do that?¡¯

    Once they finished their meal and sent off the chattering girl, Qin Ge brought Shi Sheng home with a dark face.

    ¡°Why are you angry?¡± Shi Sheng looked at Qin Ge perplexedly.

    Qin Ge¡¯s face was cold as he stared directly at Shi Sheng. It was almost as if he had the words ¡®I¡¯m very unhappy, I need kisses to feel better¡¯ written on his face.

    ¡®This fellow¡¯s trying to con kisses from me again.¡¯ Shi Sheng ignored him, turning around to head into the study.

    Qin Ge¡¯s eyes darkened. He followed Shi Sheng in and scooted to her side, a hint of seduction in his voice. ¡°Chu-Chu, let¡¯s try the study today.¡±

    ¡°Try your great grandpa! Have you finished your work yet?¡± Shi Sheng smacked his head.

    Qin Ge had a serious expression. ¡°There has to be a bnce between work and rest.¡±

    ¡°Bnce my ass! Get back to work!¡± Shi Sheng kicked him. ¡°Do you believe I¡¯ll hack you if you continue harassing me?¡±

    Qin Ge released Shi Sheng with aint-filled expression and went to go finish up his work.

    By the time he was finished, it was almost 11. Shi Sheng was curled up in the rocking chair to the side, seemingly asleep.

    Qin Ge liked her apanying him. Even if they were both doing their own thing, the feeling of being able to see her by just lifting his head was very good.

    Qin Ge carefully carried her to the bed. He sighed slightly. He¡¯d already been abstinent for nearly a week now.

    Celibate Professor Qin...

    ......

    Shi Sheng got a call from Qiao-fu on a heavily snowing day. These past two years, Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t contacted the Qiao Family all that much¡ªjust asionally talking to Qiao-fu on the phone.

    Yet this time, he was asking to meet her. Unexpectedly, Shi Sheng saw Qiao-mu there too.

    Qiao-mu had been told by her doctor not to work too hard because of some health conditions, so she had already resigned from her job and was now a housewife. She did look more well-dressed than before.

    ¡°Chu-Chu.¡± Qiao-fu smiled and greeted her.

    Qiao-mu coldly harrumphed and turned her head away.

    Qiao-fu felt awkward.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t mind, merely ignoring Qiao-mu and sitting down. ¡°Dad, did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Chu-Chu, how have you been doingtely?¡± Qiao-fu didn¡¯t answer her immediately, instead asking after her current situation.

    ¡°Pretty well.¡±

    Qiao-fu hemmed and hawed, not getting to the point after a long while. Even when Qiao-mu kicked him under the table, he still didn¡¯t speak.

    Qiao-mu couldn¡¯t help herself from speaking, ¡°Qiao Chu, things aren¡¯t going too well at home. Give us some money to tide us over.¡±

    Qiao-mu spoke righteously, as if asking for money was bestowing her some grand honour.

    Shi Sheng looked at Qiao-fu silently.

    He was old, but still felt a bit ashamed. ¡°Chu-Chu... It¡¯s true that the situation at home isn¡¯t too good. If you have any spare cash, just treat it as a loan to dad.¡±

    ¡°What loan? Isn¡¯t she your daughter?¡± Qiao-mu frowned unhappily. ¡°Even money given to family is a loan? What did we raise her all these years for then?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡± For once, Qiao-fu revealed a hint of anger. ¡°It¡¯s not like Chu-Chu¡¯s money just fell from the sky.¡±

    Qiao-mu had an unpleasant expression. ¡°Her Qin-zong¡¯spany is already so big¡ªwould she miss this little bit of money?¡±

    Qiao-fu regretted bringing Qiao-mu along today. ¡°Chu-Chu, don¡¯t listen to your mother¡¯s nonsense. If you have the money, please loan it to me. If you don¡¯t, then forget it.¡±

    ¡°My nonsense?¡±

    Qiao-fu¡¯s expression darkened, whereupon Qiao-mu felt a bit afraid and shut up, but she still red at Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng merely pretended like she didn¡¯t see Qiao-mu. After all, if she really were to take thetter seriously, then the only thing she¡¯d feel all day was anger.

    ¡°How much do you need?¡± Shi Sheng asked as she took a chequebook from her bag.

    ¡°5 million... Just give whatever you can afford to. Once I¡¯ve ovee this obstacle, I¡¯ll definitely return it to you.¡±

    Shi Sheng filled out a cheque and handed it to Qiao-fu.

    Qiao-fu stared at the numbers dumbly. ¡°Chu-Chu... Shouldn¡¯t you discuss with Mr Qin first before giving such arge sum of money?¡±

    ¡®Qin Ge¡¯spany is doing pretty well, but this is a big sum...¡¯

    Qiao-mu snatched the cheque from Qiao-fu¡¯s hands. ¡°Discuss what? She already gave it.¡±

    ¡°Dad, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be heading off.¡± Shi Sheng got up to leave.

    ¡°Chu-Chu, at least eat before you go.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at Qiao-mu. Perhaps because of that 5 million, Qiao-mu took the initiative to get up. ¡°I won¡¯t be joining you two in case this damn girl angers me again.¡±

    Shi Sheng apanied Qiao-fu for a meal. Without Qiao-mu around, the atmosphere was pretty good.

    ¡°Chu-Chu, when are you and Mr Qin getting married?¡± Before she left, Qiao-fu asked her this.

    ¡°Soon, I guess.¡± Since Qin Ge¡¯spany had stabilised, the matter of getting married would be brought forward.

    ¡°The earlier the better. Mr Qin is a good man.¡±

    Qiao-fu gave her a few more pieces of advice before allowing her to leave.

    Shi Sheng stood on the streets, looking at the snow-covered floor as she shivered from the cold. ¡®The FL should be back after this winter, right?¡¯

    Shi Sheng drove to Qin Ge¡¯spany to fetch him. No matter how busy he was, Qin Ge would always be on the dot with going to work or getting off. Even if all hell were to break loose, his subordinates had to manage on their own.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s car had only just stopped at the building, when Qin Ge punctually emerged and made his way to the passenger seat with a few strides.

    ¡°Chu-Chu, I¡¯m so cold. Help warm me up.¡± Qin Ge stretched his hands out to Shi Sheng.

    She held his hands. They were pretty cold. She poured some spirit energy in and Qin Ge¡¯s cold body immediately warmed up.

    He liked this warmth she gave him¡ªit was always apanied by a veryfortable sensation.

    Qin Ge couldn¡¯t help but lean in to kiss Shi Sheng. ¡®I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve ever done it in the car before...¡¯

    Since Shi Sheng didn¡¯t want to fuck in a car, she disciplined Qin Ge before driving home.

    Qin Ge harbouredints inwardly as he went to cook. ¡®I¡¯m already working this hard; why doesn¡¯t my wifey let me sleep with her?¡¯

    ¡°Chu-Chu, do you know who I ran into today?¡± Qin Ge suddenly thought of something. He turned to Shi Sheng (who was sneakily eating something) and blinked.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°That Zhao-zong.¡± Qin Ge¡¯s expression was a bit dark. This circle was neither big nor small; it was the first time he had met Zhao-zong after so many years.

    ¡°Him?¡± Shi Sheng raised a brow. ¡°He¡¯s gonna be in hot soup soon. Don¡¯t bother about him.¡±

    Qin Ge blinked. ¡°Chu-Chu, what have you been doing behind my back?¡±

    He knew very well just how capable his wifey was. After all, most of the credit for him being able to make hispany this big in such a short period of time belonged to her.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t they nning tounch robots meant to help out around the house?¡±

    Qin Ge nodded, his expression turning more serious. ¡°Our products are still stuck in the research and development phase. They¡¯ll snatch quite a sizeable chunk of the market by releasing theirs first.¡±

    Qin Ge¡¯spany was in the technology industry; his goal all along had been robots.

    ¡°Ayman wants to test the waters?¡± Shi Sheng coldly harrumphed. ¡°He only got this idea after acquiring Chenfeng Science Pte Ltd. But the core programming of those robots are using were obtained from Chen Xi and his group. And as it just so happened, I had a part in writing it. Do you still think they¡¯ll seed?¡±

    Qin Ge, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®This trap is buried real deep...¡¯

 Chapter 456 - The First Song of Qin (29)

    <h4>Chapter 456 : The First Song of Qin (29)</h4>

    True to Shi Sheng¡¯s words, Zhao-zong¡¯s robots were fine in the beginning, but various problems soon cropped up¡ªthey no longer listened to orders, and there were instances where humans were unable to control them.

    These robots had made arge impact in the early stages, especially since the government was supporting it. Hence, they were selling so much that the factories were working overtime to manufacture another batch.

    But who would still dare to use them now? As a result, the batch of robots were left gathering dust in a warehouse.

    Just as Zhao-zong didn¡¯t know what to do, Shi Sheng gave Qin Ge a suggestion.

    ¡°Go acquire those robots at a low price. I¡¯ve checked them out. The shells have no problem¡ªthey used the best materials.¡±

    Qin Ge frowned. ¡°But it¡¯d be useless even if we acquired them... Our own products haven¡¯t been fully developed, so we don¡¯t have a useable program...¡±

    ¡°Just change theirs. All you have to do is buy them.¡±

    Qin Ge had always listened to his wifey¡ªeven if she wanted to waste away all his money, he¡¯d still deliver it to her. Hence, he ignored the opposition from others in thepany and acquired that batch of robots.

    Shi Sheng took over the researchb, leading the researchers to work overtime to change the programming.

    Shi Sheng was simply a legend to the people in theb. Her thinking exceeded the current technological standards of this world by far, but she was able to actually utilise it to create something practical.

    ¡®CEO¡¯s wife is actually an alien with her own cheats, isn¡¯t she?¡¯

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we want to use this clip for the promotional video. Do you think it¡¯s okay?¡± The person from the marketing department yed a video.

    It was the one of Shi Sheng pummelling Qin Xin¡¯s bodyguards with her Mary Sue¡¯s Sword outside of school.

    Heck, the meme was still alive even today.

    ¡°Why does this person look a lot like our CEO¡¯s wife though?¡± Someone voiced their doubts.

    With this reminder, the others finally realised why they found her so familiar.

    They¡¯d always been curious as to how their CEO and his wife got together. Now that they were watching this video, they found somements below it. Though it had been a while, the information was still relevant.

    ¡°So the CEO¡¯s wife was actually a student at A University.¡±

    ¡°I remember our Qin-zong used to be a professor there...¡±

    As the discussions got louder, the topic derailed greatly.

    In the end, the advertisement used the video of Shi Sheng pummelling the bodyguards. The producers even wrote a little story in.

    Though it was very Mary Sue...with the Mary Sue¡¯s Sword and the adorable robots, they got a surprisingly positive feedback.

    Remainder the Equal of Heaven[1]: [Has a ssic re-appeared? Though I don¡¯t know what the producers were thinking, I really feel likeughing.]

    eating pickled veggies everyday: [the light of mary sue touches all! tho it¡¯s been a long time, the fight continues on! time can¡¯t stop mary sue from dominating the world! submit, ye foolish mortals!]

    to¡¯s dead: [I give this ad 101 pts. Reached a new height of Mary Sue-ness, yet I can¡¯t bring myself to hate it.]

    Sino-Cuban: [Who dares mess around when the Mary Sue¡¯s Sword reveals itself? PS. I feel like the special effects aren¡¯t as good as they originally were...is it just me?]

    Zhao DaDa: [I heard the Mary Sue¡¯s Sword in the original video had its own special effects. this ad clearly added the effects in afterwards]

    Due to the fact that the special effect of the Mary Sue¡¯s Sword in the advertisement wasn¡¯t as good as the original clip, the marketing department fretted a lot.

    There was only so much video editing could do. Hence, someone thought of the person in the video.

    It was their CEO¡¯s wife ah! Why were they worrying over this when they could just ask her?

    But their CEO¡¯s wife expressed that the special effects were gone. Her iron sword didn¡¯t emit Mary Sue¡¯s light anymore. Instead, it was emitting a green light. It changed the colour every year.

    Shi Sheng suspected that it wanted to try all seven colours of the rainbow to see which one looked the best.

    ¡®After it levelled up...it simply wants to ascend the heavens!¡¯

    In the end, the promotional clip remained untouched. Since the original video had already been warped to this extent by the marketing department, what was one little w?

    The cost of making these robots were very low. They came up with all sorts of testing measures for them. The testing periodsted a month, during which no problems arose.

    As a result, the negative impact these robots brought before was gradually reduced.

    By the time theyunched, the sales were exceptionally good.

    When Qin Ge released the promotional clip for the high-end robots his ownpany was developing, he immediately received olive branches from various people¡ªeven the government¡ªwho were looking to co-operate.

    Shi Sheng and Qin Ge had beenholed up at thepany over the past few days. Even while they were resting, they did so inside thepany building.

    Once they finally got everything sorted out, the only thing Shi Sheng felt was exhaustion. ¡®This money was too exhausting to earn... I wanna go home and rest.¡¯

    Shi Sheng left Qin Ge alone at thepany, getting thepany driver to send her home first. She had only just entered her little neighbourhood when she heard someone call out to her.

    ¡°Chu-Chu...¡±

    Shi Sheng turned around to see Qiao-fu, who appeared to have aged a lot in the time since shest saw him.

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    ......

    Qiao-fu examined the ce. It wasn¡¯t big¡ªonly having a living area and three rooms. It was well-kept, and the kitchen was a normal one.

    Shi Sheng set a ss of water down in front of Qiao-fu. ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t you call me beforeing over? If I hadn¡¯te back just now, how long were you nning to wait for me?¡±

    ¡°Chu-Chu.¡± Qiao-fu seemed to have trouble talking about something.

    Shi Sheng gave him an odd look. ¡®What happened?¡¯

    Qiao-fu arranged his thoughts into words and only told her what had happened after quite a while.

    He was originally nning to return the money to Shi Sheng, but Qiao-mu took it without discussing with him and gave it to Qiao Qian¡¯qian.

    Qiao-mu thought, since they were all one family, it was the same whoever got the money. Qiao Qian¡¯qian was alone overseas right now¡ªhow hard must her life be? And since Shi Sheng had managed to get a powerful support in the form of Qin Ge, she wouldn¡¯t miss this itty bit of money.

    Because of this, Qiao-fu and Qiao-mu got into a big fight. That meant rehashing old scores. Welp, this resulted in the two impulsively getting divorced.

    Qiao-fu ended up with almost nothing¡ªQiao-mu only left him a single card with around 200k inside. As for thepany, the house, and the car, Qiao-mu took them all.

    Shi Sheng was utterly stunned once he had finished. ¡®And you agreed to those divorce conditions?!¡¯

    Qiao-fu smiled bitterly. ¡°We were married for so many years. As a man, I can¡¯t just leave her with nothing to depend on for the rest of her life, can I?¡±

    He had also grown tired of arguing with her.

    ¡°Does she even know how to run apany?¡± Shi Sheng was speechless. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it go broke in her hands? Qiao-mu¡¯s pretty ¡®awesome¡¯ too. She wasn¡¯t this capable in the plot, so howe she¡¯s following the FL in breaking character? Scared!¡¯

    Qiao-fu¡¯s expression changed, but he¡¯d already given thepany to Qiao-mu, so there was nothing he could do now.

    Shi Sheng sighed. ¡°Dad, stay with us for now.¡±

    ¡°No need; I just came to have a look. I didn¡¯t have anyone to talk about this to, so it was getting a bit stifling, keeping it all to myself...¡±

    Sometimes, one just needed someone to talk to.

    Qiao-fu made to leave as he spoke, ¡°I can still move around. Since I could build myself up from nothing back then, I can do so again.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Shi Sheng stopped him. ¡°We have a lot of spare rooms here, so you should stay for now. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go look around and see if there are any suitable houses nearby for you.¡±

    Hearing that he wouldn¡¯t be staying with them long-term, Qiao-fu relented. ¡°Okay then.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to trouble his daughter and future son-inw.

    [1] y on Sun Wukong¡¯s title, Great Sage Equal to Heaven.

 Chapter 457 - The First Song of Qin (30)

    <h4>Chapter 457 : The First Song of Qin (30)</h4>

    Shi Sheng bought a house for Qiao-fu nearby. After wallowing in depression for about a month, Qiao-fu got over it by immersing himself in the excitement of starting a new business.

    Qin Ge¡¯spanypletely stabilised. Their robots would be able to hit the markets in two years.

    And right now, the FL had already returned to the country.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian originally nned to enter argepany, but Qiao-mu had made an utter mess of thepany Qiao-fu left to her. Qiao-mu begged Qiao Qian¡¯qian to help, so she could only do so.

    No matter how small thepany was, it was still apany¡ªdue to Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s sudden appearance, despite the fact that she was the daughter of the boss, there were plenty of people who didn¡¯t ept her.

    As a result, Qiao Qian¡¯qian had to do almost everything herself, tiring her out immensely. She really regretted agreeing to Qiao-mu¡¯s request. Had she entered argepany instead, she wouldn¡¯t be struggling so much.

    She had to discuss business with people herself, and women were often taken advantage of in meetings like this...

    ¡°Qiao-zong,e,e, drink! Let¡¯s not talk about business today.¡±

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian repressed the disgust surging in her stomach as she smiled and apanied these people for a drink. Someone tried to take advantage of her, but Qiao Qian¡¯qian avoided it by using the excuse that she needed to go use the washroom.

    She touched up her makeup in the washroom and took a deep breath before leaving.

    When she passed by a room, she froze slightly when she saw the man inside. After many years of not seeing him, Tang Jinchen had already grown into a man and now had the charm that only mature men possessed.

    ¡°Qiao-zong...¡±

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian subconsciously turned around just to catch a woman surrounded by a group of people emerge from the lift.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian immediately turned back.

    ¡°Qiao-zong, Qin-zong will be here in a minute. Should we eat first or wait for him?¡±

    ¡°Why would we wait for him? Today¡¯s for you guys to celebrate! He won¡¯t starve to death from missing a meal!¡±

    ¡°Qin-zong will cry if he hears this.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha...¡±

    The procession walked off in another direction and soon vanished from Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s sight.

    She tightly grasped the hem of her sleeve. Everyone else was doing better than her¡ªonly she was in such a miserable state.

    ¡®Why?! Qiao Chu... She¡¯s clearly not as good as me, so why has she ended up better than me?! What else do I have besides this damnpany?!

    No! If Qiao Chu can have it, so can I! Get it together, Qiao Qian¡¯qian!¡¯

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian returned to the room. She hadn¡¯t been wasting her days away overseas. Since her alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t all that good, she made the others drink.

    ¡°I think I saw Qin-zong just now...¡± An assistant that entered the room spoke to the man who was drinking with Qiao Qian¡¯qian, ¡°Cai-zong, aren¡¯t we negotiating a deal with them? Should we go over and offer a toast?¡±

    ¡°Who is Qin-zong with?¡± Cai-zong set down his cup, his expression turning serious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t see anyone that stood out inside.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s best not to go. Qin-zong isn¡¯t easy to get along with...¡± Someone persuaded from the side. ¡°I heard thest time someone interrupted him while he was eating, he refused to have any dealings with them whatsoever.¡±

    Qin Ge¡¯s perfectionism had always been quite famous.

    Cai-zong felt that this was reasonable, and so turned his attention back to drinking with Qiao Qian¡¯qian. ¡®It¡¯s hard to find a little beauty like her at the discussion table anymore.¡¯

    ......

    ¡°Qian¡¯qian, how was the negotiation yesterday?¡± The moment Qiao Qian¡¯qian entered the office, Qiao-mu went over to her.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s face was pale. She¡¯d drunk too muchst night. Had she not been sharp enough, she might¡¯ve ended up being taken advantage of.

    ¡°He said ¡°another time¡±.¡±

    ¡°Another time?¡± Qiao-mu frowned. ¡°Why is that? Qian¡¯qian, were you not clear with him? Our price should be the lowest out of ourpetitiors...¡±

    Qiao-mu chattered on and on. Meanwhile, Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯splexion got worse.

    ¡°Mum, I¡¯m really tired. Can you let me rest for a while?¡±

    ¡°But the deal hasn¡¯t even been settled yet. You...¡± Noticing Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯splexion, Qiao-mu opened her mouth, but didn¡¯t continue speaking in the end.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian struggled to manage thepany and keep it profitable. Meanwhile, it appeared as if someone had led Qiao-mu into the habit of ying mah-jong. It was still okay at first, since she only did so asionally.

    But it progressed to the point where she¡¯d be stuck at the mah-jong table all day and even deep into the night.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian tried to dissuade her a few times, but Qiao-mu wouldn¡¯t listen, so Qiao Qian¡¯qian simply left her to her own devices. After all, she had her hands full with thepany.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s and Tang Jinchen¡¯s sesses caused unwillingness to admit defeat to well up in Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s heart, like the grass that grew in spring¡ªimpossible to uproot.

    ¡®If they can do it, so can I!¡¯

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian had excelled in her studies after all. Even if there were areas she didn¡¯t understand, she soon familiarised herself with them.

    And the smallpany really did start to improve under her effort.

    ......

    The government organised an awards ceremony at the end of December.

    The representatives of the various major enterprises were all gathered here.

    Qin Ge¡¯spany won the Technological Innovation award of the year. The government handed out such an award to encourage these enterprises to make more technological advancements.

    Of course, there were also other awards apart from this one.

    At the moment, the one receiving the award was Qin Ge. The man standing on the stage seemed as if he emitted a brilliant light that held the gazes of all.

    ¡°I only have one person I want to thank...¡± Qin Ge¡¯s warm gaze turned to look at the girl seated in the first row. ¡°I would like to thank her for apanying me through all these difficult times. Qiao Chu, will you marry me?¡±

    Qin Ge leapt down from the stage and walked over to Shi Sheng. Kneeling down on one knee, he pulled out a box and slowly opened it to reveal a ring.

    It wasn¡¯t a diamond one, but a very beautifully designed ring that looked like vines were twisting around each other on the surface.

    ¡°Heavens... it¡¯s the Attachment pair from the Love At First Sight series. Didn¡¯t the designer say it wasn¡¯t for sale?¡± Someone eximed in surprise.

    Rings from the Love At First Sight series were way more valuable than any old diamond ring.

    Every pair in it was unique, and even if you had the money, you might not be able to buy it. Especially so when it was the Attachment pair that the designer said wasn¡¯t for sale.

    Qin Ge had spent a lot of effort to obtain these rings.

    The crowd didn¡¯t expect that they¡¯d get to witness a proposal at an award ceremony. They all turned to look at Shi Sheng.

    She was unknown to many people for the past few years. Only when that advertisement was released did she be known.

    Only now did they know that the reason why Qin-zong didn¡¯t look for women all these years wasn¡¯t because he was fussy and couldn¡¯t find one he liked, but because his heart already belonged to someone.

    ¡°Qiao Chu, will you marry me?¡± Qin Ge was a bit nervous¡ªanyone would be in his shoes.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips slowly rose, and she silently stretched out her hand.

    Qin Ge¡¯s eyes lit up as he swiftly ced the ring on Shi Sheng¡¯s finger. He then took out another box and handed it to Shi Sheng.

    She put the other ring on Qin Ge¡¯s finger, whereupon a fierce round of apuse broke out.

    Amongst the genuine well-wishes was some jealousy, but in a situation like this, those people could only congratte them no matter how unhappy they were inwardly.

    Due to sheer happiness, the perfectionist CEO Qin actually talked to these people amicably.

    This is the power of love.

    In a seat towards the back, Qiao Qian¡¯qian clutched her handbag so tightly veins popped on the backs of her hands. A raging me burned in her eyes, as if she wanted to reduce the people in front of her to ash.

 Chapter 458 - The First Song of Qin (31)

    <h4>Chapter 458 : The First Song of Qin (31)</h4>

    There was a feast held after the awards ceremony for people towork.

    Shi Sheng and Qin Ge stood together. The two didn¡¯t really talk much, merely exchanging a nce asionally, but it didn¡¯t feel awkward at all.

    Some of Qin Ge¡¯s acquaintances came over to toast them. The others who weren¡¯t familiar with him didn¡¯t dare to approach.

    Everyone in this circle knew that Qin-zong wasn¡¯t someone easy to get along with. Perhaps one wrong word could cause you to be pulled into his ¡®don¡¯t associate with ever again¡¯ cklist. And the conditions he gave for co-operation were very strict to boot.

    All the people who¡¯d worked with him before had a deep impression of this¡ªthey¡¯d have to adjust a contract over 20 times before being able to sign it.

    ¡°Someone from the Qin Family¡¯sing.¡± Someone standing near Qin Ge gave a heads-up to the person beside him and as one, they retreated.

    It was no secret in this circle that Qin Ge and the Qin Family weren¡¯t on the best of terms. Now that the Qin Family sent a delegate over, wouldn¡¯t this result in a showdown?

    They had to make way for that.

    ¡°Qin Ge.¡±

    The speaker was a middle-aged man. Perhaps due to the excellent genes of the Qin Family, he looked handsome despite his age.

    Qin Ge coldly stared at him, neither greeting nor in any other way acknowledging him.

    Shi Sheng gave him a once-over. Qin Ling, the illegitimate older half-brother of Qin Ge¡¯s father.

    ¡°Once you¡¯re done messing around outside, you should return. You¡¯re still the Young Master of the Qin Family. In future, you will inherit it.¡± Qin Ling looked at Qin Ge like an elder showing concern for a junior.

    Qin Ling didn¡¯t have a son¡ªQin Xin was his only daughter. There didn¡¯t seem to be anyone else who could inherit the Qin Family¡¯s business apart from Qin Ge, their proper young master.

    ¡°I already cut off all ties with you lot five years ago.¡± Qin Ge¡¯s voice sounded a bit cold, as he gave his rejection without room for negotiation.

    Qin Ling acted as if he was very understanding. ¡°Xin¡¯er was in the wrong back then. She¡¯s already left the country; can you still not let this go? As her older brother, even if Xin¡¯er made a mistake, shouldn¡¯t you be more generous and forgive her? You¡¯re the only future of our Qin Family. Qin Ge, can you really watch as your father¡¯s hard work goes without a sessor?¡±

    ¡°My dad never asked me to.¡± Qin Ge¡¯s attitude turned colder. ¡°Mr Qin, since the Qin Family was given to you, then please hold onto it tight. Don¡¯t covet what belongs to others, lest you lose it all.¡±

    Would Qin Ling be so nice as to just let him return? It was merely because he was eyeing Qin Ge¡¯s currentpany.

    A hint of rage at being exposed shed in Qin Ling¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Qin Ge, consider this carefully. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve had some aplishments that you¡¯ll be able to make it big! There are plenty of people more aplished than you!¡± Qin Ling¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t as pleasant as before. ¡°And mind your status¡ªyou can do better than to marry someone so unseemly.¡±

    ¡°Mr Qin.¡± Now that he was dragging her into it, Shi Sheng shot Qin Ling a frosty smile. ¡°You still dare to flounce around in front of me? I really admire you. Do you not want your Qin Family anymore?¡±

    Qin Ling¡¯s expression changed suddenly.

    The matter of her openly extorting them of 30 million was still fresh in his mind. They all knew she¡¯d done it, but couldn¡¯t produce the slightest bit of evidence.

    ¡°Qiao Chu, don¡¯t think that just because you have some smarts that you can do whatever you want!¡± Qin Ling¡¯s face hardened as he warned, ¡°I, Qin Ling, am not so easily threatened!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I am.¡± ¡®Do you take my(lz) Mary Sue¡¯s Sword to be a decoration? Imma hack you till you can¡¯t find a bed your size!¡¯

    Qin Ling red at Shi Sheng before leaving.

    ¡°He¡¯s gonna cause trouble.¡± Shi Sheng voiced. ¡®Troublemakers are what I¡¯m(bbb) least afraid of!¡¯

    ......

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know what the Qin Family was nning on doing, but the Spring Festival[1] was here.

    Shi Sheng and Qin Ge went to the supermarket to go shopping for ingredients for the hotpot that they were going to eat.

    Of course, Qin Ge was the one actually choosing the ingredients. Shi Sheng only had to pay, pay, pay!

    Shi Sheng invited Qiao-fu over to enjoy the hotpot with them. During the meal, Qiao-fu asionally asked Qin Ge a few things. The atmosphere was quite harmonious.

    Ding dong!

    Shi Sheng had been cing the meat in the pot, but she stopped upon hearing the doorbell. She looked at Qin Ge.

    He had an innocent expression on. He didn¡¯t know who could be looking for them at this hour.

    Qin Ge resignedly got up to open the door. The person he saw standing there gave him quite a surprise: Qiao Qian¡¯qian!

    ¡°Qin-zong.¡± Qiao Qian¡¯qian had a slight smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m looking for my dad.¡±

    Qin Ge frowned and blocked off the doorway, showing no intention of letting her in.

    Hearing her voice, Qiao-fu set down his chopsticks ad left. ¡°Xiao Qin, you can go back to eating. I¡¯ll go out for a bit to talk to Qian¡¯qian.¡±

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s smile was a bit stiff from standing outside, but she struggled to keep it on her face.

    Since both Qin Ge and Shi Sheng were unwilling to let Qiao Qian¡¯qian in, they didn¡¯t object to Qiao-fu¡¯s suggestion.

    Qiao-fu returned after roughly half an hour. His expression didn¡¯t show any hint as to what they had been discussing.

    ¡°Dad, what is it?¡± Shi Sheng kept feeling like something bad should have happened for Qiao Qian¡¯qian toe looking for Qiao-fu.

    ¡°Nothing. Your sister was just here to visit for the New Year¡¯s.¡± Qiao-fu¡¯s tone was natural, as if that was truly the case.

    Shi Sheng gave him a suspicious look, but didn¡¯t continue questioning him.

    Qiao-fu stayed until the wee hours of the morning, whereupon he bid them goodbye and left.

    He was truly reassured seeing how good Qin Ge was to his daughter¡ªnot even he could¡¯ve handled cooking and household chores while earning money for the sake of a woman.

    Qin Ge went to clean up the messy areas. Having a wife who liked throwing stuff everywhere was simply a death sentence to someone with OCD.

    ¡°Qin Ge.¡± Shi Sheng leaned against the door to the room and crooked her finger at him. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Qin Ge set down the things in his hands and obediently ran over to her.

    ¡°Here¡¯s a present for you.¡± Shi Sheng revealed what she was holding in the hand that had been hidden behind the door¡ªan exquisitely wrapped box.

    Qin Ge happily opened it up.

    10 secondster...

    ¡°Why is it another card?¡± ¡®What¡¯s the point of such a nice wrapping if it was just going to be a card inside???¡¯

    Shi Sheng blinked. ¡°Renewal for further use ah!¡±

    Qin Ge, ¡°...¡± ¡®I¡¯m not an object! What do you mean ¡®renewal for further use¡¯?!¡¯

    Qin Ge kept the card with a depressed look. ¡®I can¡¯t even remember how many cards she¡¯s given me at this point!¡¯

    He looked at Shi Sheng, who was sitting on the bed. His eyes narrowed and he started undressing. ¡°Since Ma¡¯am has already paid up, I simply must serve you well tonight.¡±

    ¡°C¡¯mon! First one to give out¡¯s a chicken!¡± Shi Sheng patted the bed in such a way that it wouldn¡¯t look out of ce if she were to roll up her sleeves and challenge him to a fight.

    Qin Ge was exasperated inwardly. ¡®Why is it that other people¡¯s wives can act shy, while mine doesn¡¯t seem to know the meaning of the word?¡¯

    He imagined Shi Sheng acting shy...and felt a shudder run up his spine. That image was too much.

    ¡®I think this wifey is much better to look at than that...¡¯

    Qin Ge pounced over, cornering Shi Sheng on the bed.

    Qin Ge was actually quite gentle in bed. He¡¯d do his best to amodate Shi Sheng. Even if it caused him difort, he wouldn¡¯t make her ufortable.

    Everyone liked to be treated gently.

    As the fireworks burst in the air, the multi-coloured light filtered in through the window, adding to the atmosphere.

    [1] Or as it is otherwise known, Chinese New Year.

 Chapter 459 - The First Song of Qin (32)

    <h4>Chapter 459 : The First Song of Qin (32)</h4>

    After the Spring Festival ended, everyone started busying themselves to begin a new year.

    The high-level robots that Qin Ge¡¯spany was producing were officially released, but the results weren¡¯t as good as originally anticipated.

    The price of the new model was simply astronomicalpared to the previous robots. So unless you were a big boss with over a billion to your name, don¡¯t even think about buying them.

    This line of business always carried more risks in the early stages, and the hardships faced would always be countless times more than others.

    The pressure hadn¡¯t eased up on Qin Ge.

    The CEO who had previously agreed to reserve the current batch of goods just had to pull out at this time, saying he needed more time to consider.

    Qin Ge went to see him in person, but didn¡¯t have much fruit to show for it¡ªthe other party¡¯s perfunctory attitude was very obvious.

    Without this order, the expected sales were naturally even worse.

    Qin Ge got off from workter these past two days. After leaving the office building into the empty street, he lifted his head to look at the sky. ¡®If I can¡¯t ovee this, I might fail.¡¯

    ¡°Mr Qin.¡±

    Qin Ge¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he looked to the source of the voice.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian wore a well-fitted dress suit and high heels, standing in an alluring pose underneath the dim streemp.

    ¡°Are you interested in a chat?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Qin Ge coldly rejected her.

    One could tell from her makeup how much Qiao Qian¡¯qian had changed during this period of time¡ªit gave her a hint of seductiveness under her pretty exterior, as if she was a courtesan of some kind. In other words, the type of people Qin Ge disliked the most.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian showed no irritation as she spoke slowly, ¡°It¡¯s with regards to Hai Yue. Qin-zong, how about you consider it?¡±

    Hai Yue was the order he was worrying about currently.

    This batch of robots of his wererge, industrial types meant to rece the work of factory workers.

    Some bosses had viewed it favourably before, but when the price was announced, they immediately shut up.

    Qin Ge coldly walked towards Qiao Qian¡¯qian.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s lips gradually lifted. But the smile soon froze.

    Qin Ge walked right past her, not pausing in the slightest.

    To him, he could rely on Shi Sheng without feeling any pressure, as if it was an instinct he was born with.

    But if it was other women... He didn¡¯t even want to look at them.

    ¡°Qin-zong, I can help you out with this.¡± Qiao Qian¡¯qian chased after Qin Ge. ¡°If yourpany doesn¡¯t receive this order, your robots won¡¯t be able to enter the market and make an impact¡ª¡±

    Qin Ge opened up the car door and expressionlessly sat inside, shutting the door on Qiao Qian¡¯qian.

    The car started up and left amidst the shocked stare of Qiao Qian¡¯qian.

    ¡®He actually left without letting me finish?

    No, he¡¯ll definitelye look for me. All men want face¡ªwhat more someone like Qin Ge. How could he lower his head so quickly?¡¯

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian felt a bit more reassured inwardly. ¡®All I have to do is wait. Wait for Qin Ge to contact me.¡¯

    But even after 10 days, Qiao Qian¡¯qian didn¡¯t receive any calls from Qin Ge.

    Instead, she saw the news on television of Qin Ge managing to get tworge orders for his robots.

    The report on the news was very short¡ªQiao Qian¡¯qian only saw the names of the buyers.

    She¡¯d heard of these two groups when she was overseas. They were bothrge international firms.

    ¡®Qin Ge actually managed to contact these people...¡¯

    They not only agreed to buy his product, they even helped him advertise it. What was originally a warehouse overstocked with robots soon sold out. The factories were even working overtime to produce a second batch.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian found theplete video of the contracts being signed online.

    The video wasn¡¯t that long¡ªit merely consisted of the signing and exchange of documents.

    But at the very end, Qiao Qian¡¯qian saw one of the representatives talking to Shi Sheng, who was seated beside Qin Ge, in a careful manner.

    The other also nodded his head slightly, clearly trying to stay on her good side...

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian tightened her grip on the mouse. ¡®Her again! Qiao Chu!¡¯

    Bzzz... Bzzz bzzz...

    The sounds of her phone vibrating echoed around the room. Seeing the name of the caller, Qiao Qian¡¯qian felt a surge of annoyance.

    She looked at the phone. Only when the call was about to end did she pick it up.

    ¡°Mum?¡±

    ¡°Qian¡¯qian, send me some money. My luck today hasn¡¯t been too good.¡±

    The sounds of mah-jong tiles cking could be heard from the other end.

    ¡°Mum, you haven¡¯t recovered yet. Why have you gone to y mah-jong again?¡± Qiao Qian¡¯qian frowned.

    ¡°Oh it¡¯s not that serious. Mum¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry. Quickly send the money to me. I¡¯ll be hanging up now.¡±

    ¡°Mum, I¡¯m¡ª¡±

    Beep beep beep...

    Now that thepany was in this state, where was Qiao Qian¡¯qian supposed to find the money? Having been angered by Qiao-mu, Qiao Qian¡¯qian didn¡¯t send her any.

    When Qiao-mu went home that night, she went straight for Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s room and aggressively questioned thetter, ¡°Qian¡¯qian, why didn¡¯t you send me the money this afternoon? Mum lost a lot of face!¡±

    Ever since Qiao-mu got addicted to mah-jong, she¡¯d feel ufortable if she didn¡¯t y it. But her body hadn¡¯t been in good condition to begin with¡ªhow could her body take this?

    The reason Qiao Qian¡¯qian had gone to see Qiao-fu that time was because Qiao-mu ended up hospitalised from ying too much mah-jong.

    ¡°Mum, don¡¯t you know about thepany¡¯s current state¡ª¡±

    ¡°Thepany is so big. How much money could I have taken?¡± Qiao-mu didn¡¯t really understandpanies, but she felt like they should have a lot of money, so the amount she took wouldn¡¯t have totalled even a percentage.

    Having been interrupted, Qiao Qian¡¯qian felt a bit angry. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that one of our shareholders has run off with our money. I¡¯m still thinking of ways to fill in the gap; where do you expect me to produce money to give to you?¡±

    ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for her, would I have taken over this mess of apany? I tire myself out for nothing!¡¯

    Qiao-mu frowned at being yelled at by Qiao Qian¡¯qian. ¡°Qian¡¯qian, don¡¯t learn from your ungrateful sister. Look at what she¡¯s be. Besides, what else do I have besides this bit of entertainment? It¡¯s not like I understand thepany matters, and you say I¡¯m only making things worse by being there. Won¡¯t you let me find something to pass the time with since I can¡¯t go there?¡±

    Hearing Qiao-mu mention Qiao Chu, Qiao Qian¡¯qian felt even angrier. ¡°She¡¯s rich now, so why don¡¯t you go look for her?!¡±

    ¡°Qiao Qian¡¯qian!¡± Qiao-mu¡¯s expression immediately turned serious. ¡°Are you nning on learning from Qiao Chu and opposing me?¡±

    Don¡¯t assume that all educated people are reasonable¡ªwhen those sorts of people turn unreasonable, they were even more scary than their uneducated counterparts.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian had no way to deal with Qiao-mu¡¯s harassment. Adding on to the fact that she had a pile of paperwork to get through, she could only give Qiao-mu money to shoo thetter off.

    Qiao-mu had only just left the room when Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s phone rang again.

    Seeing the name of the caller, Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s expression turned even more unsightly.

    ¡°Ms Qiao, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d definitely be able to get close to Qin Ge?¡± The other party¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t good, even containing a hint of questioning.

    ¡°This time was just¡ª¡±

    They didn¡¯t give Qiao Qian¡¯qian a chance to exin as they cut her off, ¡°No need to exin, Ms Qiao. Our co-operation ends here. As for yourpany, I will be withdrawing my funding immediately. Take care.¡±

    The other party didn¡¯t immediately hang up, instead saying in an odd voice, ¡°Ms Qiao isn¡¯t resolute enough. People like this never aplish anything big.¡±

    Beep beep beep...

    ¡®Am I not?¡¯ Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s grip on her phone slowly tightened.

    ¡®...Yeah. I¡¯m not.¡¯

 Chapter 460 - The First Song of Qin (33)

    <h4>Chapter 460 : The First Song of Qin (33)</h4>

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian obtained Tang Jinchen¡¯s number from someone and called him to meet up.

    ording to the plot, Tang Jinchen ought to have met Qiao Qian¡¯qian soon after she returned.

    But since Qiao Qian¡¯qian didn¡¯t enter argepany, instead going off to manage the Qiao Family¡¯spany, the chances of the two meeting now that they were on different levels was very slim.

    She¡¯d seen Tang Jinchen a few times, but always avoided him.

    Tang Jinchen was even more of a Casanova than he was before. It seemed like he had quite a few women on the side, enough that he¡¯d have a new panion¡¯ every day.

    He had even brought one of them with him to see Qiao Qian¡¯qian.

    Tang Jinchen examined Qiao Qian¡¯qian from head to toe before sitting down across from her, embracing the woman in his arms. He spoke in a mocking voice, ¡°Qiao Qian¡¯qian, and here I thought you wouldn¡¯t appear before me ever again.¡±

    ¡°Tang Jinchen...¡± Was there any need for their conversation to be like this?

    ¡°Tang-zong, who is she?¡± The woman leaned in Tang Jinchen¡¯s arms, coquettishly asking him.

    ¡°No one important.¡±

    Tang Jinchen¡¯s expression of ridicule nearly made Qiao Qian¡¯qian get up and leave. But the memory of what that person said to her came back.

    <i>¡®I was the victim back then, yet he¡¯s acting like I was the one who let him down. How could he?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Tang Jinchen, let¡¯s talk in private.¡±

    She had to reach the same position as Qiao Chu. Otherwise, she¡¯d be stuck in thetter¡¯s shadow for the rest of her life.

    Tang Jinchen fell silent for a moment, before he reached out to pinch the woman¡¯s waist. ¡°Go wait for me in the car.¡±

    The woman appeared rather unwilling. Tang Jinchen gave her a passionate French kiss right in front of Qiao Qian¡¯qian, before the woman was willing to take the car keys and leave.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian still liked Tang Jinchen in her heart, so seeing his unbridled behaviour caused her face to turn ghastly pale.

    ¡°Go on then. What did you want with me?¡± Tang Jinchen raised his chin as if he were giving charity by listening to her.

    Had Qiao Qian¡¯qian not experienced what she had recently, she probably would have just felt upset. But now, together with seeing Tang Jinchen acting this way, she felt like he was looking down on her.

    Thest bit of hesitation in her heart left, making that idea she had turn even more crazy.

    ......

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian and Tang Jinchen ended up together in a very weird way.

    Tang Jinchen gave herpany the chance to pick itself off the ground, while in return, Qiao Qian¡¯qian would be his mistress.

    Oh right, Tang Jinchen got married. His bride was a weak-willed woman who didn¡¯t dare to assert herself with Tang Jinchen. Hence, even when Qiao Qian¡¯qian entered her house, she didn¡¯t dare to say a single word of objection.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian wanted to reach the same heights as Shi Sheng.

    But how could it be easy to marry into a rich household? What more when it wasn¡¯t a proper marriage...

    The Tang Family didn¡¯t like Qiao Qian¡¯qian to begin with, yet she openly started living with them. Things were still okay while Tang Jinchen was around, but Qiao Qian¡¯qian suffered quite a lot whenever he wasn¡¯t.

    But she bore through it all.

    She told herself she had to be resolute, and the first step was to be harsh to herself. Only then could she get what she wanted.

    When a woman decided to harden her heart, even men might not be able topare.

    Tang Jinchen would bring Qiao Qian¡¯qian with him to participate in some banquets.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian thought she¡¯d see Qin Ge and Shi Sheng at some point, but she never saw them at these ces.

    ¡°...You¡¯re talking about Qin-zong? He rarely participates in these types of events.¡±

    ¡°Eh, this Qin-zong is a really insensitive fellow. The other time when I dropped my stuff, he just walked past...¡±

    ¡°I reckon you were just trying to attract his attention, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, shut up. As if you guys don¡¯t want to. Everyone wanted to take Qin-zong down back then. I heard he¡¯s getting married soon. I really envy Qiao Chu.¡±

    As Qiao Qian¡¯qian listened to their discussion, though she was still smiling, she felt like her heart was being pricked by needles.

    <i>¡®Qiao Chu, Qiao Chu, Qiao Chu... Why is she everywhere?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°What? You jealous?¡± Tang Jinchen appeared from who knows where, smelling of alcohol. He embraced her waist and pulled her to the side.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you team up with him to deceive me? Why didn¡¯t you just make it real then?¡± Tang Jinchen pressed Qiao Qian¡¯qian against the wall in the corner. ¡°That little sister of yours is much smarter than you are.¡±

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s expression turned even more unsightly. ¡°Tang Jinchen, is there any point to talking about something that happened so long ago?¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t?¡± Tang Jinchen leaned closer to Qiao Qian¡¯qian, his warm breath reeking of alcohol caressing her face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you look for him again? Weren¡¯t you nning on seducing him?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t!¡± Qiao Qian¡¯qian defended herself.

    Tang Jinchen gave a cold bark ofughter and released Qiao Qian¡¯qian. ¡°If you wish to stay by my side, you¡¯d best behave. Or else...¡±

    He brushed Qiao Qian¡¯qian¡¯s fair neck. ¡°It¡¯d be a shame if something were to appear on such a good-looking neck.¡±

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver run up her spine. <i>¡®This Tang Jinchen is too scary...¡¯</i>

    Fortunately, Tang Jinchen didn¡¯t do anything, as if he wasn¡¯t the one who¡¯d said those words.

    By the time the two returned to the manor, it was already in the wee hours of the morning. The main hall was still brightly lit.

    A woman was seated on the sofa, reading a book. Her temperament was that of a gentledy who¡¯d been raised in a respectable family.

    Seeing Tang Jinchen return, she immediately put down her book. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    Tang Jinchen pulled the woman into his embrace and kissed her passionately,pletely ignoring Qiao Qian¡¯qian who had followed him in.

    After a moment, he swept the woman into his arms and made his way upstairs.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian stared at his departing back, her fingernails biting into her flesh, a hint of hatred slowly appearing in her eyes.

    ......

    ¡°Qian¡¯qian-jie, you shouldn¡¯t do that...¡± Boasting arge belly, the woman stood behind Qiao Qian¡¯qian, giving thetter a timid look.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian turned to look at her before turning around as if she hadn¡¯t seen her. Qiao Qian¡¯qian snipped the flower viciously with her shears.

    The woman was scared into paling.

    But Qiao Qian¡¯qian felt a hint of the satisfaction that came with payback.

    <i>¡®Tang Jinchen got married and is even going to have a kid now, but me? What did I have overseas for so many years? Just the same old cold and lonely life. I saved myself for him, but what happened? He gets a bunch of women! And even has one at home! All men are assholes!¡¯</i>

    And that night had been the one that got the woman pregnant. Ever since then, Tang Jinchen was actually treating her better and better.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian tossed the shears to the ground and turned to leave. When she was passing by the woman, she shot thetter a sideward nce. The woman gripped onto the railings to the side and shrunk back, appearing very afraid.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian harrumphed coldly and walked past her.

    Not long after she left, the woman was sent to the hospital where she gave birth prematurely to a son.

    Suddenly giving birth a month before she was expected to naturally caused people to grow suspicious.

    The servant who sent her to the hospital said that when she found her, the woman had already been lying on the balcony. The servant even said that only Qiao Qian¡¯qian had been there at the time.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian clearly never expected the woman to suddenly make this move after acting scared of her for so long.

    Tang Jinchen had his arm around the woman, staring darkly at Qiao Qian¡¯qian who was standing in the middle of the hospital room.

    ¡°Jinchen... I was careless and fell. It had nothing to do with Qian¡¯qian-jie.¡± The woman weakly exined, but it seemed more like adding oil onto the fire.

    ¡°Qiao Qian¡¯qian!¡± Tang Jinchen squeezed her name out from between clenched teeth. <i>¡®She¡¯s really getting more and more presumptuous!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 461 - The First Song of Qin (End)

    <h4>Chapter 461 : The First Song of Qin (End)</h4>

    Because of this, Tang Jinchen gave Qiao Qian¡¯qian a stern warning and even bought over herpany, despite her attempts to stop him.

    However, Qiao-mu was like a parasite that constantly bothered Qiao Qian¡¯qian for money.

    As the amount she gambled grew, so did what she asked from Qiao Qian¡¯qian.

    But now that thepany was no longer hers, Qiao Qian¡¯qian didn¡¯t have that much money on her. After being asked multiple times for money by Qiao-mu, Qiao Qian¡¯qian finally had a falling out with her.

    Without money, Qiao-mu would go harass Qiao Qian¡¯qian, causing her rtionship with Tang Jinchen to grow even more tense, what more when his wife and son asionally got involved.

    As the FL of a tormented love novel, Qiao Qian¡¯qian was definitely the one being tormented. But her heart was also being gradually consumed by hatred.

    And it seemed like Tang Jinchen was addicted to tormenting Qiao Qian¡¯qian, as he kepting up with various ways to do so.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian only discovered by ident that Tang Jinchen¡¯s Erjie and mother constantly spoke badly of her, sowing discord between them.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian wanted to exin to Tang Jinchen, but then something happened before she could do so.

    Tang Jinchen¡¯s son went missing.

    Tang Jinchen really treasured this son. Regardless of if it was for real or just for the sake of keeping up appearances in front of Qiao Qian¡¯qian, this son was no doubt the treasure of the Tang Family. His disappearance caused everyone to panic.

    After they made a police report, the police soon discovered who stole the kid.

    When Qiao Qian¡¯qian saw the person caught on tape, she felt blood rushing to her brain, unable to react for quite a while.

    Pa!

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian was utterly stunned by this p.

    Though Tang Jinchen would torment her emotionally or on the bed, he¡¯d never hit her before.

    ¡°Qiao Qian¡¯qian, if anything happens to my son, you¡¯ll pay for it!¡± Tang Jinchen ferociously spat.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t...¡± ¡®...my fault. Qiao-mu was the one who took him; what does it have to do with me? Why should you put the me on me?!¡¯

    The precious kid was still rescued in the end.

    Ever since Qiao Qian¡¯qian stopped giving Qiao-mu money, thetter had begun to borrow high interest loans. Her debt umted to the point where she couldn¡¯t repay it, which was why she¡¯d started having ideas about Tang Jinchen¡¯s son.

    But since she didn¡¯t have any experience in kidnapping, it was to be expected that she¡¯d be caught.

    Qiao-mu ended up being sent to jail. Though Qiao Qian¡¯qian wasn¡¯t involved in this, she was still chased out by Tang Jinchen.

    ¡°Qiao Qian¡¯qian, I was wrong about you.¡±

    This was thest thing he said to her.

    Qiao Qian¡¯qian wasn¡¯t willing to just ept this. Later on, she tried to kill Tang Jinchen¡¯s wife and ended up being pushed in front of an oing car during their struggle. Though she didn¡¯t die, she still lost a limb.

    Probably having given up on Qiao Qian¡¯qian, Tang Jinchen sued her for deliberate assault.

    Now Qiao Qian¡¯qian could only end up apanying Qiao-mu. Though she hadn¡¯t been locked up for life, by the time she got out, her luck had been pretty much exhausted, and the rest of her life was miserable as a result.

    As for Tang Jinchen, he continued with his womanising ways, but never had another child. Since he already had a son, he didn¡¯t care about having any more.

    But in the end, he was told that the son wasn¡¯t really his.

    It was unknown what Tang Jinchen had realised from this, but he didn¡¯t have another woman for the rest of his life, spending it alone.

    ......

    The Qin Family had always been nning to cause trouble, but never found an opportune moment to strike.

    Though Qin Ge said he didn¡¯t care, he still felt some qualms about his father¡¯s hard work. So if the Qin Family didn¡¯t make a move, then he wouldn¡¯t either.

    Qin Ling tested the waters a couple of times, but Qin Ge resolved the issues easily. In the end, perhaps knowing he¡¯d never get the chance, Qin Ling took the initiative to give up.

    Shi Sheng heard that Qin Xin had been brought back, but thetter never appeared before Qin Ge.

    Two monthster, when Shi Sheng went to the clinic for a prenuptial check-up, she saw Qin Xin being escorted to the obstetrics clinic. With such a tight formation, it was as if they were afraid that Qin Xin would run off.

    ¡°Qin Ge...¡± Qin Xin¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Qin Ge. She probably wanted to make her way to him, but the people beside her dragged her into the birth clinic.

    Qin Xin struggled fiercely and begged Qin Ge for help with her eyes.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡¯ Shi Sheng gave a confused look to Qin Ge.

    Qin Ge rubbed her head. ¡°I¡¯ve told you the Qin Family¡¯s a mess.¡±

    ¡®Whaddya mean?¡¯

    But Qin Ge wasn¡¯t willing to borate.

    Only once the two had finished their check-up, and were in the car on the way back home, did Qin Ge tell Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Qin Xin should be pregnant with Qin Ling¡¯s child.¡±

    Shi Sheng waspletely dumbstruck.

    ¡®What did you say? It was already enough when it was just cousins, but now you¡¯re saying it¡¯s father-daughter? Simply want to ascend the heavens ah!¡¯

    Even Show-off Sheng, who could ept interspecies romance, expressed that she was really unable to take this kind of setting.

    She could still keep quiet about sibling incest. But father-daughter incest? That shit was too much!

    Qin Ge stroked Shi Sheng¡¯s head. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you this, but you insisted.¡±

    ¡°Is there something wrong with Qin Ling?¡± ¡®He doesn¡¯t even spare his own daughter?¡¯

    ¡°Probably.¡± Qin Ge¡¯s voice darkened slightly. ¡°He only has one daughter. If Qin Ling was to marry someone else, all the Qin Family¡¯s properties would be inherited by someone with a different surname. He refuses to allow that. Which is why he allowed Qin Xin to harass me¡ªI am surnamed Qin at least.¡±

    After a good while, Shi Sheng finally muttered, ¡°...And he¡¯s not afraid of deformities?¡±

    ¡®This world is too crazy. I need some calm.¡¯

    ¡°From what I understand of Qin Ling, if Qin Xin really did give birth to a defective child, he¡¯d definitely keep impregnating her till she has a healthy one.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    ¡®Qin Ling, you¡¯re impressive!¡¯

    Since this didn¡¯t really matter to Shi Sheng, she soon tossed it out of her mind.

    Shi Sheng and Qin Ge didn¡¯t organise a wedding. After all, Show-off Sheng had already experienced various types of weddings.

    Qin Ge had nned on organising a wedding for Shi Sheng. But since she didn¡¯t want it (and adding to the fact that he didn¡¯t like crowds), he naturally listened to her.

    The two chose an auspicious day to go get their marriage certificate. They then invited people they were closer to for a meal and that was it.

    There was also someone who¡¯d rushed over from a long distance¡ªChen Xi.

    Back then, after he graduated, he followed his goddess out of the city. And now that he had returned, he was already the father of an 8-month old kid.

    Perhaps it was due to his lingering fear of Qin Ge from back in school, but Chen Xi couldn¡¯t get his words straight whenever thetter was around.

    In the end, it was only when Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t watch any longer and chased Qin Ge off to work did the two finally manage to talk about what they¡¯d been up to recently.

    Chen Xi was doing pretty well¡ªit was quite suitable to use the phrase ¡°a harmonious family and sessful career¡± to describe it.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t left back then, you¡¯d be the Chen-zong who makes 10 mil a year.¡± Shi Sheng made fun of him. ¡°Do you regret it now?¡±

    ¡°For my goddess, not only 10 mil, even if it¡¯s 100 mil...actually, I¡¯d consider it.¡±

    If he was making 100 million a year, wouldn¡¯t he be able to bring his goddess here?

    The two made some idle talk for a while. Chen Xi still had work to do, so he took the flight back that same night.

    Outsiders thought their wedding would be a grand one, yet no word of it got out.

    Some began to guess whether they weren¡¯t nning on getting married after all. But from how they continued to show up and leave together, it didn¡¯t seem like they had gotten into an argument.

    Only when some of the more familiar ones went to ask did they know that the two had already gotten married.

    ¡®Whaddya mean by marrying so secretly?!¡¯

 Chapter 462 - Proper Palace Intrigue (1)

    <h4>Chapter 462 : Proper Pce Intrigue (1)</h4>

    Shi Sheng and Qin Ge¡¯s twilight years were rather boring.

    Qin Ge actually ran back to be a professor again and insisted that Shi Sheng sit in the ssroom to listen to his lectures.

    He said that he hadn¡¯t been able to do so when they were young, so he had to make up for it now.

    Given her age, Shi Sheng fully rejected listening to his lectures with a bunch of radishes.

    ¡°Reporting, Professor: your wife skipped ss again!¡±

    This was the sentence Qin Ge heard the most. ¡®Back then, she wouldn¡¯t listen to me teach, and it¡¯s the same now! Are my lectures that hard to pay attention to?¡¯

    Qin Ge passed away due to a heart problem. He had been in ss at the time, but suddenly had a heart attack.

    Shi Sheng apanied him by his bedside for three days and nights. But in the end, Qin Ge was unable tost.

    ¡°Chu-Chu...¡± On his deathbed, he merely called out her name.

    Shi Sheng held his hand. ¡°My name is Shi Sheng. Shi as in time, and Sheng as in music.¡±

    ¡°Shi...Sheng?¡± Qin Ge¡¯s muddled eyes were full of confusion. He seemed to have heard of this name from somewhere. ¡®Shi...¡¯

    Qin Ge suddenly grabbed Shi Sheng¡¯s hands strongly. He opened his mouth as he tried his best to say something. But he couldn¡¯t voice it.

    Shi Sheng silently watched as Qin Ge closed his eyes. She took a deep breath. ¡®See you in the next world.¡¯

    ......

    When Shi Sheng returned to the System Space, she routinely drew her sword.

    It had already reverted back to its normal appearance, having lost the random coloured glows it used to have. But it looked much sharper than before.

    Other people¡¯s swords turned more lowkey the more they levelled up, but this sword was the exact opposite¡ªit appeared even more eye-catching and threatening than before.

    System hurriedly shed her stats on the screen before she could reach it.

    Name: Shi Sheng

    Morality Points: -159,000

    Life Points: 40

    Contribution Points: 34,000

    Mission Rank: B

    Mission Points: 92

    Hidden Quest: Completed

    Hidden Quest Reward: 2,000 Contribution Points

    Item List: ¡°Queen¡¯s Crown¡±, ¡°Ghost King¡¯s Heart¡±, ¡°Dark Night¡±

    She didn¡¯t even have to look to know what happened to her morality points. Show-off Sheng expressed that she didn¡¯t care. ¡®But how about you fucking tell me(lz) what that ¡°Dark Night¡± is? What¡¯s it used for?¡¯

    [Do you wish to enter¡ª]

    Pa!

    System¡¯s voice abruptly cut off.

    Shi Sheng ced one hand against the disy, while the other swiftly tapped on the screen. The dense rows of numbers that appeared could cause one to grow cross-eyed.

    [Warning! Warning! System has been infiltrated by unauthorised personnel! Activating defence mode...]

    The icy-cold robotic voice reverberated throughout the Space.

    The woman in front of the screen had no expression as she continued tapping at it.

    Roughly three minutester, Shi Sheng kicked the screen. ¡®Fucking hell! The person behind you is really capable, huh?! They actually made it so the data would erase itself!¡¯

    [Host, please do not disy such dangerous behaviour again.] System warned.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes turned, her ill-intentioned gaze hovering over the screen for a few seconds.

    System felt its (figurative) anus clench. ¡®Host is going to cause trouble again.¡¯

    But she didn¡¯t, as if it had just been mistaken.

    [Do you wish to enter the next mission?]

    [Initialising transfer...]

    ¡®Better to get rid of this scourge sooner rather thanter.¡¯

    The moment Shi Sheng¡¯s figure vanished, a blurry silhouette appeared on the screen.

    [Master?]

    ¡°Activate the scanners.¡±

    System was confused. ¡®Why do I have to scan myself?¡¯

    Though it didn¡¯t understand, System still activated the scanners andbed through itself.

    [Master, no issues detected.]

    ¡°She must¡¯ve done something.¡± System¡¯s Master spoke in a sure tone. ¡°I¡¯ll run a check. You go handle things on Feng Ci¡¯s end first.¡±

    ¡®I already wiped his memories once, but it seems like he remembered something towards the end of the previous world.

    But why does Master insist on wiping Feng Ci¡¯s memories? Since he wants Host to fall for Feng Ci, wouldn¡¯t it be better if thetter kept them instead?¡¯

    ¡°Feng Ci is very dangerous.¡±

    The screen shed a few times before the blurred silhouette vanished.

    [......] ¡®Oh. Sure. Everyone¡¯s dangerous, except for me¡ªI¡¯m an idiot.¡¯

    ......

    This was a transmigration pce intrigue novel.

    The FL had transmigrated into the body of Lu Ruo, a concubine who had been sent to the cold pce as a result of being framed and died there. The FL was of the more skilled variety, given that she possessed a system called the ¡°Pampered Pce Concubine System¡±.

    So this system worked as follows: the FL needed to pa pa pa with the ML, so that it could obtain the so-called ¡°imperial aura¡± from him. Once it had levelled to the max, the system would be able to bring her back to the modern world.

    Hence, for the sake of returning home, the FL started on the path of fighting for favour.

    And who was the ML? Why, the Emperor, of course.

    With her System in hand, the FL was unmatched by all the other concubines in the pce.

    Naturally, at the end of the novel, the ML dissolved the imperial harem and no longer took concubines for the FL¡¯s sake. Due to being touched by his gesture, the FL decided not to return home, instead remaining here to enjoy a happy life with the ML.

    And Shi Sheng¡¯s current body was named Zhuang Qiong.

    She really had suspicions about what the author was thinking when they named her this.

    ¡®Act poor[1], act poor...really now!¡¯

    Zhuang Qiong¡¯s status wasn¡¯t low. As Gui Fei[2], she was the person the ML doted on the most before the FL gained his favour.

    But the odd thing was, he never touched her.

    What, did you think he was saving himself for the FL?

    Very funny, he already had a kid by this point.

    He simply refused to touch Zhuang Qiong. Yet he insisted on pampering, pampering, pampering her.

    He even found a pretty good exnation: she was too young, so he couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her.

    The sole reason Zhuang Qiong was sent into the pce was to: have a kid, have a kid, have a kid. All so that the Zhuang n could install a puppet emperor.

    Yep, they wanted to rebel. Subjects that didn¡¯t want to rebel weren¡¯t good subjects.

    It was quite obvious that the ML knew about everything.

    If the ML didn¡¯t even touch her, then how was she going to have a kid? Asexual reproduction?

    Just as Zhuang Qiong was thinking of ways to seduce the ML so that she could have his kid, the FL showed up. As the beloved Gui Fei, Zhuang Qiong was merely there for the FL to do some face-smacking and then use as a stepping stone.

    Although Zhuang Qiong nearly killed the FL several times, please take note of the word ¡°nearly¡±.

    The FL always managed to resolve all danger.

    Once again proving thew of how leads never die!

    Yep, just that awesome alright!

    The ML used one of the opportunities created by the FL to uproot the Zhuang n and, by extension, Zhuang Qiong. In the end, Zhuang Qiong was bestowed poisoned wine, while everyone else in the Zhuang n was executed.

    Just before her death, Zhuang Qiong was even forced to listen to the FL¡¯s ¡®poison chicken soup[3]¡¯.

    From the FL¡¯s point of view, she was just pitying a woman who was trapped in the imperial harem.

    But from Zhuang Qiong¡¯s point of view, the FL was unting in front of her. How could she just ept this?

    Zhuang Qiong had two wishes.

    The first was to get revenge.

    The second was to leave the pce.

    Zhuang Qiong probably did love the ML, but she had been taught since young that the interests of the n were above all.

    So when faced with the dilemma of choosing between love and her n, she chose thetter.

    Zhuang Qiong probably understood that the ML wouldn¡¯t ever fall for her due to her identity.

    These types of people saw the world clearly. They understood what was most beneficial for themselves. There¡¯d always be one or two concubines like this in the imperial harem, and they tended to live longer than others.

    If the FL didn¡¯t have the ¡°AOE Debuff: all side characters¡¯ IQ -60%¡±, Zhuang Qiong and the Zhuang n wouldn¡¯t have died so terribly.

    This debuff was simply invincible. Even if the FL was an idiot, the side characters could only be even more idiotic.

    Of course, stuff like IQ had never been able to stop Shi Sheng¡ªshe¡¯d always resolved her problems with violence.

    What was so fun about using your brain? Brawns are the real deal!

    For example, even if you spent a few months preparing a multi-stage n, she could just chuck a grenade in there and wipe you out.

    Of course, this method was only suitable to those who had the ability to dominate over everyone else.

    [1] Her name is ¡°×¯Çí¡±/¡°zhuang1qiong2¡±, where her given name means fine jade. But at the same time, it can be misheard as ¡°×°Çî¡±/¡°zhuang1qiong2¡± which on its own means acting poor. It¡¯s also the first half of an idiom: ×°Çî½Ð¿à, which means, and I quote: ¡°to feign andin bitterly of being poverty stricken¡±

    [2] I¡¯m going to shorten this. I was originally going to put the English trantion (Noble Consort) but I figured it¡¯d sound better in speech, and would be easier to remember one term than two. I¡¯ll be doing the same for the rest of the consorts too. Might add a section in the glossary to remind you guys who has what title.

    [3] Just in case it¡¯s unclear, the original meaning of chicken soup is to tell them something motivational to cheer them up (or something along those lines). Poisoned...well, I¡¯m not the best at exnations so take this with a grain (or several sacks) of salt: showing unwanted sympathy. Like say, a girl just broke up with her boyfriend and you tell her, ¡°See, I told you. He¡¯s just blind. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find someone better!¡± when all she wants is someone to listen to her pour her heart out without judgement.

 Chapter 463 - Proper Palace Intrigue (2)

    <h4>Chapter 463 : Proper Pce Intrigue (2)</h4>

    Shi Sheng only woke up after she¡¯d finished going through the plot. Sheid on arge bed with flowers carved into its posts. She could vaguely make out the figure of the pce maid waiting outside the draperies that separated the bed from her room.

    Shi Sheng stared at the ceiling of the bed. ¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve arrivedte in the novel...¡¯

    This should be after the FL had already transmigrated and spent some time at the cold pce. She should currently be nning to attract the ML¡¯s attention.

    This novel wasn¡¯t one with pure leads. The ML had slept with quite a number of women, and the FL had been screwed by other people too.

    To those readers who wanted a novel with pure leads, this type of novel was simply anathema.

    ¡°My Lady, are you awake?¡± A figure walked over to the draperies, her head lowered as she asked respectfully.

    ¡°En.¡± Shi Sheng answered.

    ¡°Shu Fei-niangniang has sent someone to invite you over to Snowfall Garden to admire the plum blossoms. My Lady, what do you think?¡±

    ¡®Shu Fei? Admire plum blossoms?¡¯

    Shi Sheng swiftly went over the plot and soon got the answer she was looking for.

    Shu Fei had always opposed Zhuang Qiong, and the invitation this time was no different. However, she didn¡¯t benefit from this in the end either. Instead, she had unwittingly helped the FL by getting the ML to notice thetter.

    ¡°Sure, why not?¡± ¡®How could I be absent from the leads¡¯ meeting? I¡¯m a professional spectator.¡¯

    Perhaps it was because the main battlefield of this novel was in the pce, hence it had been described very in-depth by the author, the surroundings looked very luxurious, simplyparable to that of those ones with special effects you¡¯d see in televisions.

    Shi Sheng only found out that it was snowing when she left her pce.

    ¡®It always snows when admiring plum blossoms...¡¯

    Shi Sheng tightened the red fox fur coat around her as someone helped her onto the sedan.

    Snowfall Garden was filled with red plum blossoms. It was currently coated in ayer of pure white snow. All the trees were in bloom, creating a fresh fragrance with a hint of coolness.

    Every Emperor was certain to have a deceased Empress who was special to him.

    The red plum blossoms in Snowfall Garden had been nted for the deceased Empress.

    ¡°Gui Fei-niangniang has arrived¡ª¡±

    As the high-pitched cry sounded out, concubines dressed in all manner of styles came flooding out from the pavilion in the distance. They curtsied slightly, hands ced to one side of their hips, heads lowered as they waited for Shi Sheng to approach.

    Zhuang Qiong was quite reputable for being overbearing in the pce. Though she¡¯d never killed anyone, Zhuang Qiong had learned quite thoroughly about all the necessary skills to torment these harem women.

    Which was why these concubines were rather afraid of her.

    Shi Sheng got off the sedan and walked over to them.

    ¡°Greetings and well wishes to you, Gui Fei-niangniang.¡±

    ¡°Rise.¡± Shi Sheng walked past them and into the pavilion. Most of these people were just background characters, so there was no need to pay too much attention to them.

    Shu Fei looked stunning¡ªgiving one a very strong andsting first impression.

    She was the most favoured concubine of the Emperor after Zhuang Qiong.

    ¡°Jiejie doesn¡¯t look too well today. Is it the cold?¡± Shu Fei smiled as she stepped forward to talk to Shi Sheng.

    ¡°It is quite chilly. Shu Fei, you wouldn¡¯t mind giving that fox fur coat of yours to me(bg) so I(bg) can stay warm, do you?¡± Shi Sheng lifted her head to look at Shu Fei. Her gaze was calm, but contained a hint of frost.

    There was a saying that went: Why must women trouble other women?

    But if they didn¡¯t, did you expect them to trouble men instead?

    Apart from hoping that they¡¯d catch the Emperor¡¯s eye, the women in the pce didn¡¯t have much else in the form of entertainment besides scheming against one another.

    Shu Fei¡¯s smile froze for a second before sheughed and spoke, ¡°This one has already been used by me; how could I make Jiejie wear it? I¡¯ll just get someone to fetch a new one.¡±

    ¡°I(bg) don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Shu Fei clutched the hem of her coat, a querying look in her eyes. ¡®What¡¯s up with this woman today?¡¯

    After a brief hesitation, Shu Fei still took her fox fur coat off. Without anything to ward off the cold, Shu Fei immediately shivered from the freezing temperature.

    There was a concubine who tried to suck up to Shu Fei by taking off her own coat and offering it to thetter, but was gently rejected.

    Shi Sheng gave her a look apanied by a knowing smile.

    Shu Fei¡¯s heart started thumping wildly at that. ¡®Could it be that she¡¯s discovered something?¡¯

    ¡°Jiejie, don¡¯t be angry that His Majesty has been staying at my(cq) pce these past few days. Sigh, really now. I already told him I(cq) was fine, but His Majesty insisted on staying...¡± Shu Fei suppressed the uneasiness in her heart, as she began to unt the fact that the Emperor had been staying at her ce yet again.

    Because Zhuang Qiong and the ML had gotten into a bit of a tiff, the ML stayed at Shu Fei¡¯s pce these past few days.

    Every time they met, Shu Fei would use this to get under Zhuang Qiong¡¯s skin.

    Shu Fei spoke for a long time, but didn¡¯t get any reaction from Shi Sheng. She frowned ever so slightly. ¡®Could it be that she knows His Majesty is going to be here today?¡¯

    ¡°Jiejie, are you feeling unwell?¡± Shu Fei tentatively asked.

    ¡°I(bg) suppose you¡¯d hope for that, eh?¡± Shi Sheng raised a brow slightly.

    A hint of panic appeared on Shu Fei¡¯s face. ¡°Of course not, Jiejie! I(cq) was just expressing concern.¡±

    ¡°I(bg) think you are! Go stand outside.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s voice suddenly raised in pitch. ¡®Didn¡¯t you want the ML¡¯s pity? I¡¯ll(bbb) help you out! No need to thank me(bbb) too much!¡¯

    ¡°Jiejie...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not listening to me(bg) anymore? Shu Fei, are you nning on disobeying your betters?¡±

    Shu Fei lowered her head in a panic. A hint of loathing shed in the depths of her eyes, as she grit her teeth and spoke, ¡°I(cq) wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you leaving? Do you need me(bg) to ¡®bestow¡¯ you twenty strikes of the paddle before you do?¡±

    ¡°But I(cq) didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Jiejie has to have a reason to punish me(cq), otherwise you won¡¯t be able to answer to His Majesty.¡± ¡®It¡¯s so cold outside¡ªwouldn¡¯t asking me to stand outside be like asking for my life?!¡¯

    Shu Fei had bribed one of the Emperor¡¯s eunuchs, so she knew he wasing here today, which was the reason why she had invited Shi Sheng here.

    Shu Fei had originally nned on agitating Shi Sheng to incite thetter to punish her. Since the Emperor and Zhuang Qiong were giving each other the cold shoulder right now, if thetter¡¯s unruly manner were to be seen by him, it¡¯d increase the likelihood of her losing favour.

    But Shu Fei hadn¡¯t expected Shi Sheng to demand for her fox coat the moment she arrived, and even tell her to go stand outside...

    ¡°Is being disrespectful to me(bg) not a reason?¡±

    ¡°I(cq) was just being worried about Jiejie. How can you be unreasonable?¡±

    ¡°I(bg) just am unreasonable! What¡¯re you going to do about it? If you have the ability, why don¡¯t you climb higher than me huh?¡± Shi Sheng spoke arrogantly.

    Everyone in the surroundings didn¡¯t dare to breathe too loudly. They knew that these two would often get into disagreements the moment they met, and were pretty evenly matched.

    From the looks of things, Gui Fei was the winner today.

    ¡®But the Gui Fei seems even more arrogant than before... Could it be that she made up with His Majesty and we just don¡¯t know about it?¡¯

    Shu Fei¡¯s face was flushed red from anger and frustration.

    What was above the position of Gui Fei? The titles of Huang Gui Fei and Empress!

    They had all been striving for the position of Empress, but the Emperor didn¡¯t seem to have any ns of installing a new Empress, so it was no use.

    As for Huang Gui Fei... That position wasn¡¯t easy to get either.

    ¡°Shu Fei.¡± ¡®If you still don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m(lz) going to draw my sword!¡¯

    Shu Fei could only swallow her frustration. After all, who told her position to be lower than Gui Fei?

    Shu Fei hugged herself as she walked out. ¡®I¡¯m telling His Majesty when he gets here! See how she¡¯ll keep her arrogance then!¡¯

    It was snowing quite heavily outside. In the short while Shu Fei had been standing there, quite a good amount of snow had fallen on her, causing her to feel stiff from the cold.

    ¡®Why isn¡¯t His Majesty here yet?!¡¯

 Chapter 464 - Proper Palace Intrigue (3)

    <h4>Chapter 464 : Proper Pce Intrigue (3)</h4>

    They¡¯d originally nned on admiring the plum blossoms, but who had the heart to do so now?

    Apart from the seated Shi Sheng, everyone else stood at the sides of the pavilion in their own little cliques, afraid of being implicated.

    ¡°My Lady...¡± The pce maid beside her, Tao Qin, worriedly spoke, ¡°If Shu Fei-niangniang continues to stand out there like this, she won¡¯t be able to take it. If anything really happened to her, it might be difficult to exin to His Majesty.¡±

    Shu Fei was currently freezing to the point where her face was turning blue, her body shivering in the icy wind.

    Shi Sheng propped up her jaw. ¡®The leads should be arriving soon.¡¯

    And, true to her thoughts, a woman wearing pce maid attire appeared in the plum blossom forest.

    Lu Ruo had snuck out of the cold pce to find an opportunity to meet the Emperor.

    She had smelled the scent of plum blossoms while she was in the area and followed it all the way to Snowfall Garden.

    The FL¡¯s preferences naturally resembled that of the ML¡¯s deceased Empress to better get his attention by reminding him of thetter, thereby giving them a link.

    Therefore, this novel¡¯s FL liked plum blossoms.

    The FL was delighted upon finding such arge copse of plum blossom trees¡ªso much so that she nearly forgot she was in a different world. She recklessly barged in, bumping into Shu Fei, who was still being punished to stand outside.

    The body Lu Ruo had taken over held the rank of Jie Yu[1]. Although she hadn¡¯t ever served the Emperor and had only ever seen him once, plenty of concubines still recognised her.

    Afraid that Shu Fei would as well, Lu Ruo immediately lowered her head.

    Inwardly though, she was wondering why Shu Fei was standing alone out here and wearing so little to boot.

    There were a lot of plum flowers around the pavilion that blocked it from view. Adding to the fact that Lu Ruo was facing away from it, she naturally didn¡¯t notice the people inside.

    Shu Fei was already starting to see ck. Without even the time to discern who it was standing before her, her body swayed weakly and her stiff legs failed to find an appropriate bnce, so she started falling to the ground.

    Lu Ruo subconsciously made to help Shu Fei up, but it was at this moment that a tall figure swiftly walked over from the side and picked Shu Fei up in a princess carry. Lu Ruo could smell a thick ambergris[2] scent.

    ¡°This is how you serve your mistress?¡± The man in the bright yellow dragon robe stood beside her, coldly rebuking, ¡°20 strokes.¡±

    The man appeared very cold, his handsome features seemingly having been carved out of ice. When he stared at her with those frosty eyes of his, she felt as if she¡¯d entered an ice cer.

    ¡®But this guy is pretty handsome... Is it because ancient times are better for producing good-lookers? No wait, he wants to give me 20 strokes of the rod?!¡¯

    Lu Ruo finally came around and immediately loudly retorted, ¡°Your Majesty, Shu Fei-niangniang was already like this when I got here; and I¡¯m not her servant girl either!¡±

    Yuwen Xun, who had been nning to leave, frowned slightly, his sharp, dagger-like gaze turning to bore into Lu Ruo.

    Lu Ruo puffed up her tiny chest in a way that practically screamed, ¡°You can¡¯t pin the me on me!¡±

    ¡°Presumptuous!¡± The eunuch apanying Yuwen Xun was called De-gonggong and he had a horsetail whisk in his hands. He berated her in his high-pitched voice, ¡°You actually dare to disrespect His Majesty?! Who gave you the courage?!¡±

    Only now did Lu Ruo realise that she had been too reckless. In this day and age, even looking directly at the Emperor was a great offence. She hurriedly lowered her head.

    Yuwen Xun seemed to be in a daze, aplicated look in his eyes. After a while, his thin lips moved as he spoke, ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Lu Ruo.¡±

    Hearing an unfamiliar name, Yuwen Xun¡¯s face darkened once more. ¡°30 strokes.¡±

    Lu Ruo was dumbstruck. ¡®Why did you give me 10 more?! Are all ancient people this unreasonable?!¡¯

    Yuwen Xun carried Shu Fei and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please wait!¡± Lu Ruo anxiously called out. She didn¡¯t want to have to suffer the strokes lest she die, meaning that she¡¯d be unable to return home. So she definitely had to avoid them.

    Yuwen Xun really did pause and turn to look at Lu Ruo.

    Lu Ruo took a deep breath. ¡°Your Majesty, I have a method to cure the young prince¡¯s ailment.¡±

    The look in Yuwen Xun¡¯s eyes changed, as he asked her in a deep voice, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡®Even the imperial physicians are unable to cure my little prince¡ªwhat could a mere pce maid like her do?

    Or...could it be that she¡¯s just trying to catch my attention?¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s an heirloom recipe of my family¡¯s. It¡¯s really effective, so it¡¯ll definitely be able to cure the young prince¡¯s ailment.¡± Naturally, Lu Ruo didn¡¯t have any ¡®family heirloom recipe¡¯¡ªshe was relying on her system.

    She figured that she could find a way to endear herself to the little prince first before approaching Yuwen Xun.

    Of course, the most imperative thing now was to be spared from the 30 strokes.

    ¡°What nonsense! How could a pce maid like you treat the young prince?!¡± De-gonggong snapped in his high-pitched voice. ¡°Your Majesty, this maid is simply too undisciplined! This one thinks she should be put to death!¡±

    Lu Ruo, ¡°...¡± ¡®What a wicked eunuch, to call for my head the moment he speaks! Wait till this big sis bes your superior! See how I¡¯ll deal with you then!¡¯

    ¡°Your Majesty, the little prince has been suffering from this ailment since he was young. The doc¡ªthe physicians don¡¯t dare to properly treat him because they¡¯re afraid the herbs will be too strong for him to handle. But my heirloom form is definitely harmless!¡± Lu Ruo patted her chest and promised. ¡°If it¡¯s no use, I¡¯m willing to atone with my life!¡±

    ¡®Yuwen Xun should believe me now right?¡¯

    ¡°If anything happened to the little prince, what use would that be?¡±

    Lu Ruo shot De-gonggong a subtle re. ¡®This damned eunuch! Just how have I offended him?¡¯

    ......

    Shi Sheng looked at the blurred figures through the plum forest. ¡®Oi, ML-sama, your Shu Fei¡¯s about to freeze to death and you¡¯re still dallying with the FL? Have you even considered your beloved concubine¡¯s feelings?¡¯

    ¡°This pce maid is really quite daring...¡± The concubines at the side started discussing. ¡°She actually dares to have designs on the young prince! If anything happened to him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to atone even if she had several lives to lose!¡±

    The little prince¡¯s mother was the deceased Empress. She had died while giving birth to him¡ªthere was pretty much nothing to be done about excessive blood loss in this time period.

    The little prince had fallen into a frozen pond when he was two years old, which resulted in a long-term ailment.

    ¡°If you wanted to seduce His Majesty, at least pick a smarter option...¡±

    ¡°A petty pce maid wants to seduce His Majesty? What nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Jiejies, don¡¯t you find that she looks rather familiar?¡± One of the concubines finally caught on.

    ¡°She does indeed.¡± Another concubine agreed. ¡°But I can¡¯t remember from where...¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this that An Jie Yu[3]? You know, the one who broke Xian Fei-jiejie¡¯s mandarin duck jade pillow?¡±

    Lu Ruo had been sent to the cold pce for breaking Xian Fei¡¯s mandarin duck jade pillow. Since it had been a gift from the Emperor, breaking it was an act of great disrespect.

    Lu Ruo had actually caught the Emperor¡¯s interest when she first entered the pce. She¡¯d not only been given the rank of Jie Yu but also a title, An.

    Although this wasn¡¯t the first time someone got this treatment even before they served the Emperor, it was still something that stirred envy in the hearts of others.

    These concubines were all afraid Lu Ruo would earn the favour of the ML. Fortunately for them, some things happened after that made the ML too busy to visit women, so he forgot about Lu Ruo.

    Hence, the An Jie Yu who had been awarded a title but never had the chance to serve the Emperor became a thorn in the sides of certain people, who had to get rid of her to feel secure.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she in the cold pce? Why is she here?¡±

    ¡°She snuck out of the cold pce and still dared to show herself to His Majesty? This An Jie Yu is really bold!¡±

    ¡°What do we do now ah?¡±

    ¡°Gui Fei-jiejie...¡±

    The group of concubines all turned to look at Shi Sheng, who had just been watching the drama unfold.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®What¡¯re you looking at me(bbb) for? I(bbb) just wanted to watch a show in peace.¡¯

    [1] Jie Yu is a rank in the imperial harem that has no direct trantion. I¡¯d know, I tried looking for one. In the end, I settled on pinyin for all the harem titles. Hopefully it¡¯s not too confusing. I¡¯ll include a section in the glossary to break down the hierarchy for those who need it to keep track of who¡¯s higher than whom.

    [2] I regret searching up what this is. You have been warned: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ambergris

    [3] That¡¯s two different nouns that don¡¯t really trante well into English. An, or ¡°°²¡± means peace/stability and is amon title handed out to nobility but it is not a rank. Meaning they are stylised as An (rank). Sometimes it is paired with another word like Ping, or ¡°Æ½¡±, or just some other adjective-ish character. I think the intention behind it is to wish them to embody said attribute.

 Chapter 465 - Proper Palace Intrigue (4)

    <h4>Chapter 465 : Proper Pce Intrigue (4)</h4>

    Shi Sheng stood unwavering under the gazes of this group of girls, causing them no small amount of confusion.

    ¡®Gui Fei-niangniang is actually indifferent while that An Jie Yu is seducing His Majesty?¡¯

    At this time, Lu Ruo and Yuwen Xun had ended their discussion¡ªshe still ended up getting the 30 strokes.

    But it was clear Yuwen Xun had an impression of Lu Ruo now.

    ¡°Gui Fei-niangniang, His Majesty has requested your presence.¡± One of the minor eunuchs that had been following De-gonggong jogged over.

    Shi Sheng tightened her fur coat around her as she got up. ¡®It¡¯s time for my entry.¡¯

    On her way out of the pavilion, she ran into the FL, who was being taken away to be beaten.

    The FL looked at the pavilion Shi Sheng emerged from before turning back to look at Yuwen Xun¡¯s procession, which had already walked quite a distance away.

    ¡®So I¡¯m taking the me for someone else again?

    Shu Fei and Gui Fei are at odds¡ªGui Fei was clearly the one who was making things hard for Shu Fei, yet I¡¯m the one who¡¯s being punished?

    It¡¯s just like how Xian Fei was the one who broke that thing on her own, but brazenly framed this body! Just how could these women be so cruel?¡¯

    Lu Ruo red angrily at Shi Sheng, whose lips tilted up in a slight smile.

    The crimson fox fur coatpletely enveloped her, making her seem even more petite and exquisite against a backdrop of pure white snow and brilliantly red plum blossoms.

    A line from a poem couldn¡¯t help but surface in Lu Ruo¡¯s mind: A turn, a smile, a hundred charms. Eclipsing every other flower within the six pces[1].

    While she was nking out, Shi Sheng walked past her, bringing a fresh fragrance that seemed to seep into her heart.

    Yuwen Xun carried Shu Fei to his sedan. When Shi Sheng arrived, he immediately got people to lift the sedan and leave.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Whaddya mean, huh? You want me(lz) to follow you on foot? Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re so awesome just because you¡¯re the emperor!¡¯

    Shi Sheng got people to prepare another sedan for her.

    ¡°Uh...¡± The little eunuch was conflicted. ¡®His Majesty clearly intends for Gui Fei-niangniang to follow on foot ah!¡¯

    ¡°Tao Qin, you go.¡± Shi Shengmanded.

    Tao Qin watched the sedan that had already departed for quite a distance. She frowned slightly before curtsying slightly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yuwen Xun¡¯s expression was very terrible.

    ¡°Does she still put me(z) in her eyes?!¡± Yuwen Xun spoke through gritted teeth.

    De-gonggong, who was following behind, didn¡¯t know whether this question was addressed to him or whether Yuwen Xun was just talking to himself, so he was conflicted over whether to answer. ¡®Will His Majesty punish me if I answer wrong?¡¯

    But Yuwen Xun didn¡¯t say another word, simply returning to the Hall of Mental Cultivation[2] with a dark expression.

    ¡°Yun Gui Fei is to remain here and reflect.¡± Yuwen Xun coldly uttered these words before he carried Shu Fei into the hall.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Reflect? On what? On more ways to torment Shu Fei?¡¯

    ¡°My Lady, just bear with it.¡± Tao Qin persuaded her in a small voice.

    ¡°Is he punishing me?¡± Shi Sheng turned to ask Tao Qin.

    Tao Qin nodded slightly, speaking in a worried tone, ¡°My Lady, your rtionship with His Majesty has been strained as ofte¡ªyou shouldn¡¯t go against him any longer. The only one who will suffer is you.¡±

    Shi Sheng muttered under her breath as she silently considered which pose would make her look more suave when she charged in to hack Yuwen Xun to death.

    ...But he was the ML¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t be able to hack him to death.

    Shi Sheng felt gloomy about this. ¡®Why doesn¡¯t system give me(bbb) any cheats? I(bbb) want the type that¡¯ll let me(bbb) straight up hack the leads to death! When is my(bbb) beginner¡¯s package arriving?¡¯

    [......] ¡®Host actually still remembers about the beginner¡¯s package thing? Too scary...¡¯

    #Just how obsessed with the beginner¡¯s package is my Host?#

    ......

    A man in white silk clothes watched the constantly pacing red figure from a corner not far from the Hall of Mental Cultivation.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± The man turned to ask thed dressed as a valet[3] behind him. The young man observed for a moment before replying respectfully, ¡°The Di[4] daughter of the Zhuang n, Yun Gui Fei.¡±

    Yun[5] was Zhuang Qiong¡¯s bestowed title.

    ¡°She¡¯s that really favoured Gui Fei?¡±

    ¡°Master, is there any problem?¡± The young man cast a curious look at the red figure. ¡®Why has Master taken a sudden interest to Yun Gui Fei?¡¯

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The man turned to leave.

    Thed scratched his head in confusion. ¡®Weren¡¯t we going to see the Emperor just now? Are we not going to anymore?¡¯

    ......

    Shi Sheng had been waiting outside the Hall of Mental Cultivation for at least two hours by now, and her patience had reached its limit¡ªshe was preparing to leave.

    ¡®Whoever wants to serve this emperor can go and do so, but I¡¯m(bbb) not going to anymore!¡¯

    If he tried to make trouble for her?

    ¡®Like I¡¯m scared of him! I(lz) have my(lz) sword!¡¯

    Just as Shi Sheng was nning to leave, De-gonggong emerged from within and summoned her inside.

    The Hall of Mental Cultivation was veryrge. Young and beautiful pce maids lined the sides, as a fragrance danced through the air.

    Shi Sheng entered the sleeping chamber.

    Yuwen Xun had already changed into a set of everyday clothes. He was seated on the edge of the dragon bed[6], while Shu Fei was lying in the middle, her face ghastly pale. She didn¡¯t seem to be awake.

    ¡°Why did you bully Shu Fei?¡± Yuwen Xun asked her with a hard expression.

    ¡°She wanted to harm me! Why couldn¡¯t I bully her?¡± ¡®It¡¯s called striking first, you know?¡¯

    ¡°Shu Fei wanted to harm you?¡± Yuwen Xun¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Why did she want to do so? What proof do you have?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips curled. ¡°What else? You, duh. Don¡¯t have proof; my words are enough.¡±

    Shi Sheng managed to make such a shameless deration sound matter-of-fact.

    ¡°Yun Gui Fei!¡± Yuwen Xun¡¯s face was dark as he warned her, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because I(z) indulge you that you can be unreasonable, that you can simply pretend like you don¡¯t know the boundaries of heaven and earth[7]!¡±

    Shi Sheng had a curious expression on. ¡°I don¡¯t know the boundaries of heaven and earth. Do you?¡±

    ¡°Yun Gui Fei!¡± Yuwen Xun¡¯s temper red. ¡°Have you any decorum?!¡±

    ¡®She actually refers to us as ¡°you¡± and ¡°me¡±! And she dares to talk back to me!

    It¡¯s only been a few days since Ist saw her, and already she¡¯s grown more unbridled! She doesn¡¯t even ce me in her eyes now!

    She used to at least rein herself in when I¡¯m around, but now she doesn¡¯t even bother! Could it be that the Zhuang n is preparing to make a move?¡¯

    This caused Yuwen Xun¡¯s thoughts to move even farther into the future, not knowing where they ended up at in the end.

    ¡°You are grounded for a month! And you are to copy the scriptures 500 times! If you don¡¯t finish it, then you¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s still not the time to openly oppose the Zhuang n.¡¯

    Yuwen Xun suppressed his anger as he gave her a punishment before dismissing Shi Sheng.

    ¡®Grounded for one month? Copying scriptures?

    Who wants to do that?¡¯

    Shi Sheng tossed it out of her mind shortly after.

    She didn¡¯t leave the pce. Because it was too cold outside.

    But news that she had argued with the Emperor travelled to the Zhuang n. Zhuang-fu sent someone to tell her to avoid being wilful and to also get pregnant by next year.

    The Zhuang n treated Zhuang Qiong as more of a tool¡ªshe¡¯d been indoctrinated since young that the n¡¯s interests were above all else. Hence, she had followed Zhuang-fu¡¯s instructions.

    Though this was to be expected. The Zhuang n had provided Zhuang Qiong with excellent conditions and sent her into the pce, pushing her onto the seat of Gui Fei.

    All she had to do was give birth to a kid.

    But now it wasn¡¯t Zhuang Qiong in this body. Just thinking of making a kid with the ML...gave Shi Sheng the heebie-jeebies.

    Shi Sheng ignored Zhuang-fu, who continuously sent people to deliver messages to her. In the end, it annoyed Shi Sheng so much that she got those people swapped out.

    Her actions not only baffled and angered Zhuang-fu, they also utterly confused Yuwen Xun. He had thought that the Zhuang n was about to do something, but then he found that they were behaving themselves and not doing anything.

    So what did Zhuang Qiong mean by this?

    [1] The six pces here refer to the Imperial Pce as a whole. Don¡¯t ask me the origin of this, it¡¯s just a thing.

    [2] I swear I didn¡¯t name this. I just took it from the result I found when I searched Google. The original is ¡°ÑøÐÄµî¡±/¡°yang xin dian¡± which is much more concise. I didn¡¯t know whether to leave it in pinyin. Would you guys want that instead? This ce is usually where the emperor rests. I think it would honestly sound better as Rxation Pce but I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s taking too many liberties.

    [3] Not the one who parks your car for you. This one: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Valet

    [4] For those of you unfamiliar with novels set in ancient China, this means ¡°of the legitimate line¡±-ish. Something along those lines. It means the child is born from a wife and not a concubine. Concubine kids are called ¡°Shu¡±. While it doesn¡¯tpletely disinherit them like it probably would¡¯ve in Europe (seeing as how they¡¯re equivalent-ish to mistresses, only legal), they¡¯re still lower on the session hierarchy in most cases.

    [5] Doesn¡¯t have any special meaning. Literally trantes to ¡°cloud¡±. Yet another piece of evidence to support Sheng-ge¡¯s suspicion that the author wasn¡¯t very fond of Zhuang Qiong lol.

    [6] Literally, the Emperor¡¯s bed. I mean, his throne is literally called ¡°the Dragon Seat¡± and his body (for when making references to his health) is called ¡°[your] Dragon¡¯s Body¡± so I think you get the drift. I may or may not remove this but for now, I¡¯ll leave it in.

    [7] I would¡¯ve shortened this part were it not for Shi Sheng¡¯s retort.

 Chapter 466 - Proper Palace Intrigue (5)

    <h4>Chapter 466 : Proper Pce Intrigue (5)</h4>

    Yuwen Xun hadn¡¯t stepped into Zhuang Qiong¡¯s sleeping quarters for a month now. Quite a few people were guessing that Shi Sheng had lost favour with the Emperor.

    Since Shu Fei had been visited the longest this month, her ego had inted greatly.

    ¡°These people sure are quick to jump the boat! It used to be that our pce got the first pick of fabrics, but this time they actually let Shu Fei pick first!¡± Tao Qin carried two bolts of cloth as she followed Shi Sheng. ¡°My Lady, don¡¯t continue sulking with His Majesty. Just give in.¡±

    ¡®Who¡¯s sulking with the ML-sama? And ¡®give in¡¯? The fuck for? Do I(bbb) look like the type who gives in to just anyone?¡¯

    Noticing Shi Sheng¡¯s silence, Tao Qin once again started yammering away in an effort to persuade Shi Sheng. ¡°His Majesty is still thinking of you, or else he wouldn¡¯t have especially gotten people to send so many things over yesterday. My Lady...¡±

    After a month-long stalemate, Yuwen Xun finally couldn¡¯t sit still any longer.

    He had sent people to deliver many fine objects yesterday. If things proceeded normally, Shi Sheng ought to have went over to thank him, and then the two would¡¯ve made up after some mushy words.

    But Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t the type to follow scripts. She epted the stuff he sent without saying anything about it.

    Tao Qin persuaded her for a long time, but Shi Sheng acted like she hadn¡¯t heard.

    When dusk fell, De-gonggong arrived to read a decree summoning Shi Sheng to the Hall of Mental Cultivation to attend[1] to the Emperor.

    Shi Sheng was utterly dumbfounded ¡®Yuwen Xun wants me to ¡®attend¡¯ to him? Is he mad?¡¯

    Yuwen Xun had always visited Zhuang Qiong at her ce, yet this time he was summoning her to the Hall of Mental Cultivation to attend to him.

    ¡®He couldn¡¯t be nning on XXing me, could he? The fuck!¡¯

    Shi Sheng naturally absolutely refused to go. She used the excuse that she wasn¡¯t feeling well.

    But Yuwen Xun actually came over himself.

    Shi Sheng expressionlessly stood there, neither greeting or otherwise speaking, making the atmosphere a bit awkward.

    Yuwen Xun spoke first, ¡°Are you still angry at me(z), my beloved?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Yuwen Xun advanced a couple of paces towards Shi Sheng and made to pull her towards him, but she dodged to the side.

    ¡®Hey, hey, hey now! If the FL sees you making moves on other women, you¡¯re gonna die a terrible death, I¡¯m telling you, ML-sama.¡¯

    ¡°And you said you weren¡¯t angry. It¡¯s true my(z) attitude wasn¡¯t too good, but you shouldn¡¯t have done that either. Shu Fei is still one of the Four Consorts[2]. After you pranked her so much, even if I(z) wanted to protect you, I(z) couldn¡¯t do so too obviously.¡±

    Shi Sheng felt goosebumps rising all over. ¡®ML-sama, please spare me(bbb).¡¯

    She tightened her clothes around her. ¡®What does this ML want to do to me? So scared ah! Where¡¯s my(lz) sword?!¡¯

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I was making things hard for Shu Fei?¡± ¡®Howe it¡¯s ¡®pranking¡¯ her now? Shu Fei will cry if she hears you, I¡¯mma tell ya.¡¯

    ¡°I(z) lost my temper. You did go overboard that day. It was so cold then¡ªif anything happened to Shu Fei, how was I(z) to answer to Official Zheng? Of course, I(z) know you didn¡¯t do it on purpose...¡±

    ¡°I did it on purpose. I just can¡¯t stand the sight of her.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed in a smile as she spoke maliciously.

    Yuwen Xun¡¯s expression froze for a moment, but soon softened once more. ¡°Okay, okay. It was my(z) fault. Let me(z) pour you a cup of tea to apologise, okay?¡±

    ¡®Woah! You¡¯re not angry even now? ML-sama, you have quite the tolerance level, huh?¡¯

    Yuwen Xun really did walk to the side and start pouring tea.

    Shi Sheng stared at him fixedly. ¡®There¡¯s something wrong! Definitely!¡¯

    Yuwen Xun filled the cup, turned around, and looked at Shi Sheng gently. ¡°My beloved.¡±

    ¡®No, no, no, not drinking!¡¯

    Shi Sheng stepped back. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s gettingte, please return!¡±

    Yuwen Xun¡¯s hand froze in mid-air, and one could faintly make out the anger burning in the depths of his eyes.

    ¡®I¡¯ve already lowered myself to coax her, yet she dares to put on airs with me...

    Do you really think that I won¡¯t dare to do anything to you?!¡¯

    Yuwen Xun shot a look to the people behind him. Two eunuchs immediately advanced and made to grab Shi Sheng.

    She nimbly dodged them. ¡°Your Majesty, what are you doing?¡±

    Yuwen Xun held the teacup, a cold expression on his face. ¡°I(z) gave you a chance, but you gave it up, so don¡¯t me me(z).¡±

    Everyone left the hall and closed the door.

    ¡°Are you going to drink it yourself, or do my people have to force you?¡± The gentle manner from before hadpletely gone out of the window, leaving behind an overbearing Yuwen Xun.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Shi Sheng didn¡¯t panic, even being in the mood to ask Yuwen Xun what it was.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want a child? I¡¯ll(z) give you one.¡± Yuwen Xun smiled coldly.

    At his words, a ck-clothed man walked out from behind a screen. He was clearly not a eunuch.

    He took the tea from Yuwen Xun and walked towards Shi Sheng.

    ¡®What. The. Fuck! This ML is quite something! He actually found another guy to get one of his own concubines pregnant?! Beast!¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid I¡¯ll tell my father?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t remember what happened tonight. How could I(z) have acted without a foolproof n?¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡± Shi Sheng dragged out her ¡®oh¡¯. ¡°Then that¡¯s a shame.¡±

    Yuwen Xun hadn¡¯t digested the meaning behind her words when the ck-clothed man that had nearly made his way to Shi Sheng suddenly stopped. A weapon had pierced through his chest.

    ¡°Looks like your n¡¯s not as foolproof as you thought.¡± Shi Sheng slowly withdrew her sword.

    The teacup in the ck-clothed man¡¯s hand fell to the ground, making a crisp sound as it broke. He looked disbelievingly at the woman smiling broadly.

    Her sword seemed to have appeared from thin air, giving him no time to react...

    The ck-clothed man fell to the floor with a thump. Fresh blood flowed from his body.

    Yuwen Xun¡¯s pupils shrunk. He grit his teeth, rage in his eyes. ¡°You dare to kill people!¡±

    He¡¯d always thought that this woman was just a pawn the Zhuang n sent. He could indulge her and asionally coax her¡ªshe was nothing to fear. But he hadn¡¯t expected her to be so bold as to kill someone right in front of him!

    ¡°I¡¯d even dare to murder monarchs, y¡¯know?¡± Shi Sheng flicked the blood off her sword, her tone light and arrogant.

    The sword in her hand emanated a terrifying aura, as if it had an edge without peer.

    She was clearly smiling, but he couldn¡¯t see any trace of it in her eyes. Those eyes were like pools of water that had been still for a thousand years, without a single ripple in their depths.

    ¡®Is this woman really the Yun Gui Fei I know?¡¯

    Yuwen Xun didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly believed that she was telling the truth.

    ¡°Yuwen Xun, just try and shout.¡± Her sword levelled itself against his chest. The woman¡¯s mocking tone rang out in the room. ¡°Let¡¯s see if my sword can stab through your heart faster than your people can get here.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape even if you kill me.¡± Yuwen Xun calmly spoke.

    ¡°Why would I want to?¡± Shi Sheng cocked her head to one side.

    Yuwen Xun, ¡°...¡± ¡®What else were you nning on doing after you killed me?¡¯

    He took a deep breath. ¡°The Zhuang n merely treats you as a pawn. If you lose your usefulness to them one day, they will discard you.¡±

    Yuwen Xun wanted to take the opportunity to get Shi Sheng to join him. If he could get her to turn on the Zhuang n, it¡¯d increase the chances of him uprooting them.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the way it is between humans? You use me, I use you? There¡¯s only one winner in a game of chess, and it¡¯s the yer who wins. If you be a discarded pawn, then you can only me the fact that you couldn¡¯t be a yer.¡± Shi Sheng paused, before asking him with a smile, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a pawn or a yer?¡±

    [1] Yes, this ¡®attend¡¯ implies what you think it implies.

    [2] There¡¯s four consorts of equal ranking. Let¡¯s see if I can remember off the top of my head: Gui (¹ó), Shu (Êç), Xian (ÏÍ)...shit, I can¡¯t remember thest one. Lemme look it up. Ah right! De (µÂ). They mean Noble, Decent, Virtuous, and Righteous(?) respectively. They don¡¯t have to all be filled out.

 Chapter 467 - Proper Palace Intrigue (6)

    <h4>Chapter 467 : Proper Pce Intrigue (6)</h4>

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a pawn or a yer?¡±

    Those words, spoken in a very calm voice, seemed filled with arrogance to Yuwen Xun.

    His thoughts swirled in his head. ¡°Yun Gui Fei, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Did you think I¡¯d just let you off, after what you nned to do to me?¡± Shi Sheng exerted a bit of pressure with her sword, easily managing to stab through Yuwen Xun¡¯s clothes.

    As the icy-cold de pressed against his skin, a frigid aura travelled from its edge into his body. It was as if he¡¯d been pushed into frosty water on a moonless winter night¡ªit seemed like his very bones were freezing.

    Yuwen Xun had never felt himself so close to death.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t exert any more pressure. She could feel the resistanceing from Yuwen Xun¡¯s body. If she tried pushing further, she¡¯d definitely be sent flying by his ¡®ML-halo¡¯ buff.

    At that point she¡¯d turn into the model example of failing spectacrly at showing off.

    Shi Sheng stuck her chin out towards the teapot on the table. ¡°Drink that.¡±

    ¡®Drink your own medicine!¡¯

    ¡°Yun Gui Fei, I(z) am a monarch! You dare to treat me(z) like this?!¡±

    He was the one who¡¯d ordered the drug to be ced in the teapot, so how could he not know what was inside? He mustn¡¯t drink it!

    ¡®If I¡¯d known this woman was so hard to deal with, I wouldn¡¯t have told my people to leave just now.¡¯

    ¡°My, what are you saying, Your Majesty? I simply wanted to treat you to some tea.¡± ¡®Think you¡¯re the only one capable of outright bullshit? Think I(bbb) haven¡¯t been educated, eh?¡¯

    ¡°Your Majesty, are you going to drink it yourself or am I going to have to make you?¡±

    Yuwen Xun found her words to be very familiar. They had been the words he¡¯d spoken to her just moments prior after all.

    Yet, in the blink of an eye, he was getting them returned to him.

    As the Emperor, Yuwen Xun naturally had the ability to endure. So he did his best to stall for time with Shi Sheng and find a way to contact his people outside.

    Shi Sheng naturally had no patience to waste time with Yuwen Xun. She roughly kicked him over while he was trying to convince her, picked up the teapot, and poured its contents into his mouth.

    ¡°Good luck, Your Majesty.¡± Shi Sheng dragged him over to the window and tossed him out.

    Yuwen Xun fell t on his face. He hadn¡¯t had time to call out before he heard his Gui Fei speaking in a dark tone, ¡°Don¡¯t think abouting back with reinforcements. I might not be able to solo all you guys but...I promise I¡¯ll have no trouble with blowing up the whole city. I naturally have a way to deal with you, seeing as I¡¯m letting you go. Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m afraid of dying.¡±

    Thest part was the most important point.

    Yuwen Xun clumsily got up. Shi Sheng was leaning against the window, watching him.

    ¡°Zhuang Qiong, just you wait!¡± He wished he could snap her neck.

    Shi Sheng turned around and tossed the body of the ck-clothed man out too.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so scared!¡± Shi Sheng patted her chest before mming the window shut.

    As the light from the room vanished, Yuwen Xun¡¯s figure immediately fell into darkness. ¡®Zhuang Qiong!¡¯

    ......

    The next day, Shi Sheng heard that Lu Ruo had been promoted to Zhao Yi.

    ¡®Seems like it was Lu Ruo who helped him outst night.¡¯

    Perhaps because that drug really did have memory altering abilities, Yuwen Xun seemed to have no memory of what urred when he came looking for Shi Sheng.

    Yuwen Xun definitely wouldn¡¯t have told anyone the true reason he came to her pcest night. There shouldn¡¯t have been all that many in the know, and those that did were probably the first to be silenced by him.

    After some thinking, Shi Sheng started to feel rather dissatisfied. ¡®I got to flex and he just forgot the whole thing?¡¯

    Yuwen Xun wasn¡¯t a fool. He ought to have at least one aide who helped hime up with his ns and knew all the details.

    So even if Yuwen Xun didn¡¯t remember what happened inside, he ought to at least know roughly what happened.

    One could tell from the imperial guards slowly amassing outside her pce, as well as the serving maids and eunuchs that had been subtly swapped out.

    ¡°My Lady... Just what is His Majesty doing?¡± Right now, no one in this pce was allowed to leave. All the necessities were delivered to them.

    ¡°Putting me under house arrest, duh.¡± Shi Sheng tossed the pastry in her hand into the pond.

    ¡°House arrest?¡± Tao Qin gasped. ¡°Why would His Majesty ce you under house arrest?¡±

    Shi Sheng pondered for a bit before slowly speaking, ¡°Probably got something wrong with his head.¡±

    [......] ¡®Is anyone normal to you? Even Feng Ci¡¯s an idiot...¡¯

    Tao Qin, ¡°...¡± ¡®Why is Her Ladyship not worried at all?¡¯

    ¡°My Lady...¡± Tao Qin walked closer to Shi Sheng and lowered her voice to speak. But before she could do so, her gaze swept to the pond. And the upturned bodies of the fish that had been vying for food just moments prior.

    Her expression changed greatly as she swiftly knocked over the te of pastries in Shi Sheng¡¯s hands. ¡°My Lady, it¡¯s poisoned!¡±

    Shi Sheng calmly dusted off the pastry crumbs that had fallen onto her.

    ¡°How could it be poisoned? Who would dare... My Lady?¡±

    ¡°Who else apart from Yuwen Xun?¡± Shi Sheng spoke indifferently. ¡°Wanna guess how many methods he¡¯s gonna try to use to assassinate me?¡±

    He didn¡¯t dare to openly execute her; she was the Gui Fei and the Di daughter of the Zhuang n after all.

    It was true that she hadmitted high treason that night, but were there any witnesses? Plus, after Yuwen Xun had done something that shady, how would he dare to use this matter as an excuse?

    Hence, he could only resort to covert methods like this.

    ¡°My Lady...¡± ¡®Just what is up with Her Ladyship and His Majesty? Why am Ipletely unaware?¡¯

    ¡°You afraid?¡± Shi Sheng adjusted her posture to a morefortable one as she cast a side nce at the pale Tao Qin. ¡°If so, you can leave the pce.¡±

    Tao Qin suddenly knelt. ¡°My Lady, I have been following you ever since I was young. This life of mine belongs to you. Tao Qin is definitely not afraid.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my father¡¯s spy?¡± The only people around Zhuang Qiong held allegiances to either Yuwen Xun or Zhuang-fu.

    She had no one she could trust.

    Shi Sheng had gotten rid of some of Zhuang-fu¡¯s people the other time, but then Yuwen Xun¡¯s spies managed to sneak in.

    Tao Qin lowered her head. ¡°No. It is true that Lord Zhuang did ask me, but I didn¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°Get up, then.¡±

    Tao Qin lifted her head slightly and carefully observed Shi Sheng.

    Thetter¡¯s expression was very neutral. Tao Qin couldn¡¯t tell if she was happy or angry or what.

    Tao Qin cautiously got up and respectfully stood to one side.

    ¡°My Lady, what should we do now? Should we inform Lord Zhuang?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze fell to the pond and the bevy of fish corpses floating on its surface. ¡°Would he be unaware with all those eyes he has in the pce?¡±

    After hearing that Shi Sheng had been ced under house arrest, Zhuang-fu put pressure on Yuwen Xun at court. Having no sufficient excuse, Yuwen Xun could only order his people to withdraw.

    Yuwen Xun had been rather secretive about attempting to poison Shi Sheng. Adding to the fact that she didn¡¯t exactly go around dering this, Zhuang-fu was still in the dark for now.

    But he had also sent people to ask her what was going on and why Yuwen Xun had put her under house arrest.

    Tao Qin held a brush in her hands, a paper on the desk in front of her, not knowing what to write.

    ¡®Her Ladyship told me to write anything... How should I reply?¡¯

    Even after deliberating for a long time, Tao Qin still didn¡¯t manage to form a single word.

    ¡®I don¡¯t even know what happened, okay? Just why did Her Ladyship have to sour her rtionship with His Majesty? Even those otherdies are confused...¡¯

    ¡°Just write: Yuwen Xun¡¯s jealous that I¡¯m smarter than him.¡±

    Tao Qin¡¯s hand shook, causing the ink to smear all over the paper. ¡®My Lady, are you sure??? You¡¯re not kidding me?¡¯

 Chapter 468 - Proper Palace Intrigue (7)

    <h4>Chapter 468 : Proper Pce Intrigue (7)</h4>

    This reply not only made its way to Zhuang-fu¡¯s and Yuwen Xun¡¯s hands, it had also found its way to someone else.

    A white-clothed man stood before a tall window, his figure like a jade tree. His ink-like hair was half pulled up and pinned in shape with a white jade crown. The other half was allowed to flow freely down his back[1].

    The man set down the copy of the letter. There was a hint ofughter in his voice as he spoke, ¡°This Zhuang Qiong is quite interesting.¡±

    ¡°How so? Isn¡¯t she just seeking death, Master?¡± The youngd waiting on him scratched his head.

    ¡°Yuwen Xun dares not touch her.¡± The man turned around, revealing his extraordinarily handsome features.

    His lips lifted slightly in the barest hint of a smile. His peach flower eyes[2] were filled with warmth, and one could almost feel the spring breeze brushing past when he looked at you.

    The first impression he gave was that he was a very gentle man. So gentle in fact, one would wish to offer their all to him.

    Even though the youngd had apanied him for many years, he was always amazed by his Master¡¯s looks.

    Thed only managed to snap out of it after a good long while. ¡°Master, why does the Emperor fear the Zhuang n so much?¡±

    The man¡¯s fingertips brushed past his mouth and it lifted into a slight smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Thed, ¡°...¡± ¡®Then why do you look so sure of yourself?¡¯

    ......

    Shi Sheng¡¯s actions weren¡¯t restricted whatsoever, so her habit of feeding the fishes extended to strolling the pce everyday.

    Though news of her losing favour circted the pce, her status still remained. Even if they were gloating inwardly, they didn¡¯t dare to show it.

    But there were exceptions.

    ¡°Oh, why isn¡¯t this Gui Fei-jiejie? Why have youe to the imperial gardens today?¡±

    Shu Fei was dressed extravagantly. She led a procession of maids as she sauntered over to Shi Sheng.

    Shu Fei had gained favour with the Emperor recently, so she was feeling quite triumphant.

    Shi Sheng only had Tao Qin by her side. Whenpared with the Shu Fei who led a veritable army of servants, it was a bitcking.

    Shi Sheng examined her. ¡°Seems like your body¡¯s quite healthy¡ªyou don¡¯t look like you¡¯ve suffered from what happened at all.¡±

    Shu Fei¡¯s expression stiffened as the scene from Snowfall Garden shed in her mind¡¯s eye.

    ¡°Jiejie, do you still think you¡¯re the Yun Gui Fei from before?¡± ¡®She still dares to mention that incident!¡¯

    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m not.¡± Shi Sheng nodded in agreement.

    ¡°...It seems like Jiejie has learned your limits recently.¡± ¡®See? Even this bitch can¡¯t act arrogant without His Majesty¡¯s favour!¡¯

    ¡°My limits?¡± Shi Sheng raised a brow. ¡°What are those?¡±

    Shu Fei cursed inwardly, ¡®Do you still think you¡¯re the Yun Gui Fei that has His Majesty¡¯s favour?! If it wasn¡¯t for the Zhuang n and your status as Gui Fei, everyone in the pce would not put you in their eyes and trample you under feet!¡¯

    ¡°Jiejie, how about we go over there and sit?¡± Shu Fei pointed at a distant pavilion. ¡®I¡¯m avenging myself for the previous time no matter what!¡¯

    ¡°Not going.¡± ¡®Who¡¯s got time to y pce intrigues with you?¡¯

    ¡°Are you looking down on me(cq), Jiejie? Can I not even have a chat with you?¡± Shu Fei closed in on Shi Sheng and reached out a hand to pull thetter.

    Shi Sheng subconsciously retreated, but who knew that Shu Fei would suddenly dramatically slip and fall towards the pond.

    There was a ssh.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Ohe on!¡¯

    She lifted her head to look for the ML. From Shu Fei¡¯s actions, it was clear that he was in the vicinity.

    And, as expected, Shi Sheng saw Yuwen Xun¡¯s sedan nearby.

    ¡°H-help...¡± Shu Fei iled about in the water.

    The surrounding maids and eunuchs frantically tried to rescue her. They were clearly so near, yet not a single one managed to pull her out...

    ¡®Are you guys idiots?¡¯

    Ssh!

    This ssh came from nearby. A figure swiftly swam towards Shu Fei, who violently thrashed about in the water and constantly pushed her would-be saviour into the water.

    Lu Ruo expended a lot of effort to get Shu Fei to the shore, but just as she was about to get out herself, she suddenly started to thrash around wildly.

    Shi Sheng crossed her arms and voiced her ridicule to Tao Qin, ¡°It¡¯s either cramps, or she¡¯s been entangled by the vegetation.¡±

    ¡°My Lady...¡± ¡®How are you still this calm when His Majesty ising over??? From where he was standing, it must¡¯ve looked like you pushed Shu Fei in!¡¯

    Yuwen Xun brushed past Shi Sheng, emanating a cold aura. He leapt into the water, causing the crowd to exim in shock.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    Yuwen Xun dragged Lu Ruo to shore. Perhaps due to having swallowed too much water, she had fainted. Yuwen Xun actually deigned to give her CPR in person.

    ¡°*coughing*...¡± Lu Ruo coughed violently as she came to.

    These people had somehow gotten hold of a couple of cloaks in such a short amount of time and handed one each to Shu Fei and Lu Ruo.

    Yuwen Xun naturally carried Lu Ruo. Shu Fei was helped up by an attendant, her face pale as she looked pitifully at Yuwen Xun. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    Yuwen Xun looked at Lu Ruo before handing her to someone to the side and walked over to Shu Fei, sweeping her up in a princess carry.

    ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Shu Fei leaned into Yuwen Xun¡¯s embrace, sobbing softly.

    ¡®This scene... Why do I feel like I¡¯m having d¨¦j¨¤ vu?¡¯

    Yuwen Xun ordered everyone to head to the Hall of Proimed Peace...Shi Sheng included.

    She shrugged indifferently. Shi Sheng swept her gaze past Yuwen Xun¡¯s sedan, at first not really paying attention.

    But a momentter, she took a second look.

    Beside the imperial sedan stood a white-clothed man. She could only see his profile from where she stood so she couldn¡¯t really make out his features, but the disposition he possessed wasn¡¯t something just anyone had.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Shi Sheng poked Tao Qin.

    ¡®He¡¯s not in Zhuang Qiong¡¯s memories, and there¡¯s no one matching his description in the plot...¡¯

    This world did contain spirit energy, but not much. It was so sparse that Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t even gotten to the stage of drawing it into her body.

    Tao Qin cast a look at the person Shi Sheng was referring to and shook her head slightly. ¡°This one has never seen him before.¡±

    Yuwen Xun spoke to the white-clothed man who soon turned and left.

    ......

    In the Hall of Proimed Peace, Lu Ruo and Shu Fei had already gotten changed into clean clothes. Thetter was nestled by Yuwen Xun¡¯s side while Lu Ruo sat on a lower seat, a hot cup of tea in her hands.

    Shi Sheng stood in the centre of the chamber.

    ¡°Yun Gui Fei, do you admit your guilt?!¡± Yuwen Xun was excited inwardly. After all this time, he had finally found an opportunity to deal with this despicable woman.

    ¡°I¡¯m guilty if you say I am. You¡¯re the bigshot Emperor here, so whatever floats your boat.¡± Shi Sheng was very indifferent.

    ¡°Yun Gui Fei!¡± Yuwen Xun was angered into throwing a teacup at her.

    Shi Sheng leapt aside, easily dodging the makeshift missile.

    She blinked and asked innocently, ¡°Your Majesty, does your hand hurt?¡±

    That cup had been filled with tea meant to warm Lu Ruo and Shu Fei up, so its contents were boiling hot.

    Shu Fei and Yuwen Xun had swapped ces just now and the pce maid serving them hadn¡¯t the time to switch their cups, so Yuwen Xun grabbed the boiling hot cup meant for Shu Fei.

    ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Shu Fei anxiously looked at Yuwen Xun¡¯s hand that was red from some of the boiling liquid spilling out.

    Yuwen Xun used his sleeve to cover up his hand, feeling rather embarrassed. He was clearly in pain, but he could only keep a stoic expression. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    He hated Shi Sheng even more inwardly.

    ¡°Quickly, fetch some ointment.¡± Shu Fei wasn¡¯t listening to Yuwen Xun, only thinking of the best way she could portray herself to be a virtuous concubine.

    Yuwen Xun¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I(z) said, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    His unfriendly tone startled Shu Fei, who no longer dared to pull at his hand and looked at him timidly instead.

    [1] My TLC says it looks like this (except the crown is white):

 Chapter 469 - Proper Palace Intrigue (8)

    <h4>Chapter 469 : Proper Pce Intrigue (8)</h4>

    ¡°Yun Gui Fei, are you nning on rebelling?!¡± Yuwen Xun held Shu Fei¡¯s waist, as he spoke in a frosty tone.

    ¡°Nope.¡± Shi Sheng shook her head. ¡°What gave you that impression?¡±

    ¡°Kneel!¡± Herck of obeisance since she had entered angered him greatly.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°I only kneel to dead people.¡±

    Yuwen Xun, ¡°...¡± ¡®Guards! Drag this treasonous Gui Fei out and behead her at once! At once!¡¯

    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t be angry¡ªyou¡¯ll harm your health. It was my(cq) own carelessness just now. I(cq) don¡¯t me Jiejie.¡± Shu Fei considerately soothed Yuwen Xun.

    But these ¡®soothing words¡¯ only served to rile him up further.

    ¡°Did you push Shu Fei just now?¡± Yuwen Xun asked with a cold expression.

    ¡°Guess.¡±

    ¡®...¡°Guess?!¡± Guess your head! I¡¯m(z) going to be angered to death!¡¯

    ¡°Shu Fei, was she the one who pushed you in just now?¡±

    Shu Fei mumbled hesitantly, ¡°Your Majesty... This uh...¡±

    Yuwen Xun gave Shu Fei his backing. ¡°Just be frank about it. I¡¯m(z) here; what could she do to you?¡±

    ¡°I(cq) wanted to invite Jiejie over to the pavilion to sit for a bit, but who knew that she wasn¡¯t willing...and that she¡¯d push me(cq). But it was my(cq) fault for not keeping my bnce; Jiejie wasn¡¯t at fault...¡± Shu Fei¡¯s eyes reddened, grievance in her words.

    ¡®Whoa, Shu Fei. Acting lessons are indeed a must have for women in the pce!¡¯

    Yuwen Xun patted Shu Fei¡¯s back before turning back to face Shi Sheng coldly.

    ¡°Shu Fei invited you with good intentions, yet you pushed her in the pond. Yun Gui Fei, what do you mean by this? Must you throw my harem into chaos for you to be satisfied?!¡±

    Shi Sheng remained silent. ¡®What¡¯s there to say to an idiot? Exnations may as well be farts to them.¡¯

    ¡°Nothing to say? Then, are you admitting you pushed Shu Fei in?¡± Yuwen Xun raised his voice, causing everyone else in the chamber to startle. All the maids and eunuchs fell to their knees.

    ¡°Whatever you guys say.¡±

    Yuwen Xun pointed at Shi Sheng, his chest heaving erratically.

    ¡°Yun Gui Fei¡¯s personality has been corrupted by jealousy and maliciousness¡ªshe will henceforth be demoted to Zhao Yi.¡±

    If he¡¯d thrown her into the cold pce outright, the Zhuang n would cause all sorts of trouble for him. Hence, Yuwen Xun could only take things one step at a time.

    Shu Fei took advantage of when Yuwen Xun wasn¡¯t looking to give Shi Sheng a cocky look.

    ¡®I¡¯ll see how she continues to act brashly in the pce without her position as Gui Fei!¡¯

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips tugged up in a smile. Though whether in amusement or mockery, no one knew.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Yuwen Xun was angered by just looking at Shi Sheng and he roared at her.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t retort to Yuwen Xun, merely giving Shu Fei a meaningful look before turning and leaving the Hall of Proimed Peace.

    Yuwen Xun stared at her back, his eyes dark, akin to a predator waiting to ambush its prey.

    Shu Fei was scared by Yuwen Xun¡¯s behaviour. She hurriedly lowered her head and pretended to not see anything.

    Yuwen Xun told Shu Fei to rest well before taking Lu Ruo away with him.

    Shu Fei was angered to the point her innards ached. She¡¯d only just defeated a Gui Fei and now an An Zhao Yi popped out.

    Shu Fei returned to her pce from the Hall of Proimed Peace, cursing Lu Ruo¡¯s name the whole way.

    ¡°My Lady, don¡¯t be angry. An Zhao Yi is merely a Zhao Yi at the end of the day¡ªshe can¡¯t surpass you.¡± Someone by Shu Fei¡¯s sideforted her.

    ¡°His Majesty has stayed at her pce for several days this month. She might be a Zhao Yi now, but who knows when she¡¯ll climb her way up here?¡± Shu Fei clutched at her handkerchief, a hard edge to her features.

    ¡°My Lady... This Yun Gui Fei¡ª¡±

    Upon being coldly red at by Shu Fei, the maid immediately corrected herself, ¡°¡ªYun Zhao Yi was only difficult to deal with because of her status. But now, apart from De Fei-niangniang, you have the highest rank in the pce. My Lady, would it be difficult for you to deal with a mere Zhao Yi?¡±

    Shu Fei¡¯s expression rxed.

    Of the four consorts: Hui, De, Shu, and Xian[1], only Hui Fei had never been granted to anyone. The titles of De Fei and Xian Fei had been awarded to two who had been with Yuwen Xun since he was the Crown Prince.

    Yet the most favoured was still her, the neer.

    Shu Fei closed her eyes as she pondered on ways to deal with Lu Ruo in her head.

    ¡°Yun Zhao Yi.¡±

    This exmation caused Shu Fei¡¯s eyes to shoot open.

    Shi Sheng stood on the winding bridge, sword in her hand. The light reflected from the pond fell onto its surface, causing it to gleam coldly.

    ¡°Yun Zhao Yi, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡®She actually dares to walk around the pce with a sword!¡¯

    Shi Sheng approached Shu Fei¡¯s procession with her sword. These eunuchs and maids had nobat ability, so they all retreated.

    As a result of this movement, the people holding up the sedan were jostled around. Shu Fei only managed to stay on by holding onto the sides.

    ¡°Zhuang Qiong, what do you think you¡¯re doing?! You dare to wield a weapon in the pce... Guards! Guards!¡± Shu Fei was scared into paling by the aggressive Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng kicked aside the maids that were getting in the way and stabbed the bottom of the sedan, much to the terror of the Shu Fei.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The imperial guards arrived just in time to watch her fall into the pond, sedan and all.

    Shi Sheng stood in the middle of the corridor, watching Shu Fei struggle in the water.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I pushed you into the water? I¡¯ll satisfy this wish of yours. Happy?¡±

    ¡®Do you think I¡¯m(bbb) that easy to bully?¡¯

    The imperial guards¡¯ first priority was to rescue Shu Fei, but with Shi Sheng standing between them and their target, they didn¡¯t dare to go directly over there. So they could only take the long way around.

    By the time they¡¯d rescued her, the main culprit had long since disappeared.

    Rumour had it that Shu Fei came down with a severe illness upon returning to her pce. Yuwen Xun was infuriated¡ªhe lowered Shi Sheng¡¯s rank even further from Zhao Yi to Jie Yu.

    She had definitely set a world record for number of ranks demoted in one day.

    ......

    ¡°Your Majesty, apart from a change in personality, there¡¯s nothing off about Yun Jie Yu.¡±

    Yuwen Xun looked at the shadow guard kneeling before him. ¡°And there have been no changes in her habits?¡±

    ¡°There has been no change to her dietary and clothing preferences, but her habits have changed slightly. Yun Jie Yu doesn¡¯t really move a lottely¡ªfrom the sounds of it, she spends much of the time asleep.¡±

    The shadow guard paused before finally gathering up the courage to ask, ¡°Your Majesty suspects that Yun Jie Yu has been...substituted?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been acting very out of the ordinarytely.¡± The Zhuang Qiong from before was arrogant, but at least she knew her boundaries. Now though...

    ¡°Forgive this one¡¯s boldness.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    The shadow guard took a moment topose his words. ¡°The pce is heavily guarded, so it would not be easy to swap someone out. And if Yun Jie Yu had truly been reced by another, regardless of their intent, certainly they would¡¯ve imitated the former Yun Jie Yu? After all, to act as she does now would raise suspicion towards herself. Women are fickle; it¡¯s not like there isn¡¯t a precedent for a sudden change in temperament.¡±

    ¡°Under what circumstances would people undergo this sudden change?¡± Yuwen Xun furrowed his brows. ¡®That woman even dares to point a sword at me!

    ¡®A change in temperament? More like she¡¯s gonepletely crazy!¡¯

    ¡°Usually it¡¯s because something pushed them over the edge...¡±

    ¡®Pushed over the edge?¡¯

    Yuwen Xun thought for a while. It seemed like her personality had first started to change around the time when he was giving her the cold shoulder.

    ¡®Could it be that our argument agitated her?¡¯

    Yuwen Xun murmured to himself for a moment before speaking, ¡°Regardless, I want her to be kept under watch.¡±

    ¡®No matter if she was pushed over the edge or switched out, there¡¯s only one ending awaiting her.¡¯

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    [1] This is a bit different from the footnote I left a while ago, but in my defence, I had no idea which harem system the author was using (I doubt she knows either).

    [2] Yes, this is an innuendo I believe.

 Chapter 470 - Proper Palace Intrigue (9)

    <h4>Chapter 470 : Proper Pce Intrigue (9)</h4>

    [Side Quest: Pear Dies For Peach[1].]

    Shi Sheng was given a shock by System¡¯s sudden voice, causing her to shoot upright.

    The room was pitch ck. Shi Sheng facepalmed. ¡®What the hell? Why are you issuing a mission in the middle of the night? I¡¯m(lz) not taking any missions, thank you very much!¡¯

    Shi Sheng toppled back down on the bed.

    [Auto-epted.]

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Auto-epted your grandpa! System, get out here if you have the balls! See if I(lz) won¡¯t chop you into scrap metal!¡¯

    [......] ¡®Only an idiot would take that invitation.¡¯ [Host, if you don¡¯t do this side quest, the system[2] will deduct all your Life Points. In other words, you will no longer be able to enter other mission worlds¡ªand meet Feng Ci.]

    ¡®Woah! Learned how to use threats? I(lz) just fucking knew you were making the rules up!¡¯

    System didn¡¯t make a peep. ¡®Don¡¯t annoy her, just let her do what she wants...¡¯

    Shi Sheng took several deep breaths before finally managing to suppress her anger.

    ¡®What do you mean ¡°Pear Dies For Peach¡±?¡¯

    [Keywords: Jade Tower, Weiyang Pce.]

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Just what new ¡®feature¡¯ have you pulled out of your arse this time? I dare you to stick to the original and not randomly add new settings! You¡¯ll get bad reviews like this, I tell ya!¡¯

    System acted on the principle of ¡°I can¡¯t hear you, I can¡¯t understand you¡± and blocked out Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng pushed herself upright on the bed.

    ¡®Was there somewhere called Weiyang Pce around here? I don¡¯t think so...

    And Jade Tower...the hell is that? A ce to keep jade???

    The part of Weiyang Pce used to store jade???

    This little bitch system is really testing the limits of my patience.¡¯

    Shi Sheng sat on the bed till day broke, whereupon Tao Qin, who hade in to help Shi Sheng freshen up, was startled to find thetter awake and upright, her hair in a mess.

    ¡°Mistress...?¡± Ever since Shi Sheng had been demoted to Jie Yu, Tao Qin switched her form of address to ¡°Mistress¡±.

    Shi Sheng propped up her jaw, asking listlessly, ¡°Do you know about Weiyang Pce and Jade Tower?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Weiyang Pce.¡± Tao Qin pondered for a moment. ¡°I have heard of Jade Tower¡ªit¡¯s the pce library. Mistress, why are you suddenly asking about it?¡±

    Tao Qin had a doubtful expression. ¡®Why is Mistress asking such a question right now?¡¯

    ¡®Jade Tower = the library? ¡°Only through books can we find jade-like beauties...¡±? What. The. Fuck! Which Dashen picked this name?! The first thing anyone thinks of when they hear ¡°Jade Tower¡± is jade, okay?! How the hell would they know it¡¯s referring to books?!¡¯

    Jade Tower was located within Lin¡¯An Academy.

    This academy was located within the pce. It was the ce the various princes, noble heirs, and other assorted scions affiliated with the imperial n came to study at.

    Because plenty of people would be using the academy, it was located closer to the imperial pce¡¯s peripheries where the concubines weren¡¯t allowed.

    Shi Sheng had to work quite hard to sneak out here.

    ¡°Mistress, what are we doing here?¡± Tao Qin scanned their surroundings, terrified that they would be found out. ¡°If we¡¯re discovered, you¡¯ll be reprimanded by His Majesty again.¡±

    ¡®The matter from before hasn¡¯t fully blown past yet, and now you want to sneak in here? Isn¡¯t that just asking people to heap usations on you?¡¯

    ¡°Looking for jade.¡± Shi Sheng looked at the academy gates in the distance and replied nomittally.

    ¡®Jade? What jade? What jade could you find in an academy?¡¯

    Tao Qin had a befuddled look on her face.

    Shi Sheng checked their surroundings. She led Tao Qin to avoid a patrol of imperial guards and circle around to the back of the academy.

    ¡°Mistress, what are you doing...?¡± Tao Qin nervously pulled Shi Sheng back.

    Thetter rolled up her sleeves and spoke, ¡°Climbing in ah. Didn¡¯t you say we weren¡¯t allowed in?¡±

    ¡°Are you mad?!¡± Tao Qin dragged Shi Sheng back, an anxious expression on her face. ¡°Imperial students are in there¡ªhow could you enter like this?!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll enter through the front door.¡±

    Tao Qin, ¡°...¡± ¡®But you can¡¯t enter at all! There are tutors in there! Men! Without His Majesty¡¯s permission, how are you going to clear your name if you get found out?!¡¯

    ¡°Mistress, we mustn¡¯t enter!¡± Tao Qin shook her head vigorously.

    ¡°Fine. You stay out here, I¡¯ll go in.¡±

    Tao Qin nearly spat out a mouthful of blood.

    In the end, she could only resign herself to fate and say, ¡°Mistress, what are you looking for? I¡¯ll go in and help you find it. You can wait outside for me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m looking for either.¡±

    Tao Qin, ¡°...¡± ¡®Mistress, are you kidding me? You don¡¯t know what it is you¡¯re looking for, so what¡¯s the point of entering???¡¯

    ¡°Alright already, what¡¯re you prattling on for?¡± Shi Sheng jerked her hand out, moved back a distance, and sprinted for the wall.

    Tao Qin watched as her mistress nimbly scaled thepound wall.

    It wasn¡¯t that high, so Shi Sheng didn¡¯t have much trouble doing so.

    ¡°Youing up?¡± Shi Sheng sat on top of the wall, lowering her head to look at Tao Qin.

    Thetter furtively looked around before nodding determinedly.

    ¡®If I don¡¯t follow, what happens if Mistress stirs up trouble again?¡¯

    Shi Sheng bent over and stretched out a hand. Tao Qin thought she¡¯d have to struggle to get up there, but who could¡¯ve expected her mistress to easily pull her up?

    Shi Sheng jumped down the other side. ¡°Jump down.¡±

    Tao Qin looked down and felt her head spinning. ¡®Why do I feel like it¡¯s a way longer drop on this side?¡¯

    Tao Qin looked back outside. It wasn¡¯t just her¡ªthe ground really was lower on the inside.

    ¡°Mistress... My legs have gone soft.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t dare to jump from so high!¡¯

    ¡°Just jump. I¡¯ll catch you.¡± Shi Sheng stretched out her arms.

    Tao Qin was still rather unwilling to jump, but during her moment of hesitation, she heard orderly footsteps approaching not far from them. She immediately grew nervous.

    Tao Qin shut her eyes, grit her teeth, and leapt.

    Tao Qin wasn¡¯t heavy, but Shi Sheng forgot that her current body was still a weakling¡ªshe did catch the girl, but in doing so, the two fell to the ground.

    ¡°Mistress, Mistress, are you okay???¡± Tao Qin hurriedly climbed off Shi Sheng and made to help thetter up.

    Shi Sheng twisted her waist a bit before speaking, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    It was probably ss time at the academy, for the grounds were empty of people. Shi Sheng and Tao Qin stuck to the buildings as they made their way further in.

    After they had left, two figures appeared from behind therge tree they had been standing behind.

    ¡°Master, what did this Yun Gui Fei...uh, Yun Jie Yue all the way here for?¡± ¡®And she even climbed over the wall...¡¯

    The man smiled slightly, his gaze gentle. ¡°We¡¯ll know if we follow, won¡¯t we?¡±

    Thinking of the scene he¡¯d just witnessed, he felt likeughing.

    The man tailed Shi Sheng from afar. He watched as she avoided the people in the academy grounds and headed for Jade Tower. As she snuck in through the window, the man grew even more curious.

    ¡°Master, she actually climbed in through the window!¡± ¡®Is this still a pce concubine???¡¯

    ¡°She even climbed a wall, remember?¡± The man reminded thed.

    The youngd¡¯s expression turned odd.

    ¡°Wait for me outside.¡± The man left the youngd outside Jade Tower as he entered through the front door.

    When the page guarding the door saw the man, he bowed slightly. Though his attitude wasn¡¯t very respectful, he showed no sign of attempting to cause trouble for thetter. ¡°Sir Ming.¡±

    The manughed lightly and lowered his voice as much as possible. ¡°I wish to stay inside for a spell. Can you keep others from disturbing me?¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Since this Sir Ming often came over, the page had no suspicions as to the former¡¯s motives. He left Jade Tower and shut the door behind the man.

    Jade Tower was well lit up. Rows upon rows of bookshelves were neatly lined up.

    The man searched through the ce, but didn¡¯t find the person he was looking for. Seeing the stairs to the side, he climbed them.

    There were only two levels to Jade Tower. The books kept here were only meant for the imperial children to study; it wasn¡¯t where the real collection was.

    Whatever books the students needed to learn from would be moved over as and when they were needed, and then removed when they were no longer necessary.

    But the second floor was different. Most of the books there were collected from the public and were treated as extracurricr material, so they wouldn¡¯t be removed.

    [1] There¡¯s a story behind this idiom. It¡¯s about a pair of brothers, one called Pear, the other called Peach (they might be tree spirits, who would¡¯ve thought?). As you can see, Pear dies for Peach. You can read on for a more in depth exnation but you won¡¯t be missing anything if you skip:

    The original is ¡°Àî´úÌÒ½©¡±. The first character is the one for ¡°pear¡±, the second means ¡°rece¡±, the third means ¡°peach¡±, thest means ¡°stiff/to stiffen¡± (implying death). I believe it came from a poem or something about how the pear tree took on the pests of the peach tree and died as a result.

    There¡¯s also another meaning to it. In military strategy terms, it means to use a small sacrifice to take out an equal, opposing force.

    [2] I know this is a bit confusing, but just think of System as the system¡¯s persona. It¡¯s the part that hasplex emotions while the rest is kinda like a subconscious of some sort? All the background processes get delegated out. At least I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s how it works.

 Chapter 471 - Proper Palace Intrigue (10)

    <h4>Chapter 471 : Proper Pce Intrigue (10)</h4>

    ¡°Mistress, just what are you looking for?¡± Tao Qin watched as Shi Sheng entered the library like a bandit entering a vige, rummaging through the bookshelves.

    How was Shi Sheng supposed to know what she was looking for? She was just trying her luck by searching randomly and seeing if she could find anything of use.

    ¡®Eh? This drawing actually isn¡¯t ugly.¡¯

    ¡°Mistress...¡± Tao Qin¡¯s face flushed bright red and she hurriedly blocked the pictures from her vision with her hands. ¡°Why are...these here?¡±

    ¡®This is an academy, why would there be something so...improper here? And you¡¯re even looking at it with such a calm expression...¡¯

    Shi Sheng shook the book before cing it in Tao Qin¡¯s hands. ¡°Bring it back.¡±

    ¡°Ah? This...¡± ¡®Why would you want to take this type of book back?¡¯

    Shi Sheng managed to find several more non-PG13 books from this pile. It seemed someone had managed to sneak some in amongst the rest.

    Shi Sheng took the ones that had better style and gave them to Tao Qin to hold.

    ¡°Mistress... Let¡¯s hurry up and get out of here.¡± Perhaps due to it being her first time doing something like this, Tao Qin¡¯s voice was beginning to shake.

    Pages could be heard rustling as Shi Sheng flipped through and scanned each book before abandoning them.

    ¡®Don¡¯t understand. Can¡¯t read this one. Who the hell wrote this? It looks like dog scratchings!¡¯

    Shi Sheng tossed the book aside and leaned against a shelf. ¡®There are so many books here¡ªhow long am I going to have to search to find the one I need? Also, where is Weiyang Pce exactly?¡¯

    ¡°Is there really not a Weiyang Pce?¡± Shi Sheng suddenly asked.

    Tao Qin shook her head. ¡°Really, Mistress. Though I suppose it could¡¯ve existed in the past and just had its name changed.¡±

    ¡®At least, I¡¯ve never heard of a Weiyang Pce ever since I entered. Why is Mistress asking about this all of a sudden?¡¯

    Shi Sheng scratched her head as she leaned against a bookshelf, pondering.

    Her gaze suddenly changed and she lifted a finger against her mouth, indicating to Tao Qin to stay quiet.

    All the hairs on Tao Qin¡¯s body stood on end. ¡®Someone¡¯s here! If they see Mistress... Shit shit shit! Mistress, where are you going?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng gestured for her to stay silent and quickly rounded a shelf, vanishing from Tao Qin¡¯s sight.

    There was silence for a long time. Just as she was beginning to panic, she suddenly heard amotion.

    Tao Qin took off running in the direction of the noise.

    After passing several shelves, Tao Qin saw them and froze. Shi Sheng was currently pressed up against a shelf by a man. One of his hands was holding her wrist, making sure she couldn¡¯t move her sword.

    The noise from before should¡¯ve been from the sword sweeping the books on the shelves to the floor.

    The two were currently in such an ambiguous position, Tao Qin didn¡¯t even want to look at them. Though the truth was that Shi Sheng had a dagger against the man¡¯s abdomen, out of Tao Qin¡¯s sight.

    ¡°Let go.¡± Shi Sheng spoke calmly.

    The man¡¯s gentle gaze swept past Shi Sheng¡¯s face. ¡°Mdy attacked me first¡ªwhy should I be the one to let go?¡±

    ¡°Why would I have attacked you if you weren¡¯t acting so shifty?¡± ¡®This guy is actually pretty good at fighting.

    *flips table*! This weak ass body! If I don¡¯t sneak attack, then I can only lose in a straight up fight! I really have to thank the fact that Yuwen Xun¡¯s so paranoid he didn¡¯t have his people charge in...¡¯

    ¡°Why would I be acting shifty if I hadn¡¯t seen Mdy sneak in through the window?¡±

    ¡®...Fuck! So it¡¯s still my(lz) fault?!¡¯

    ¡°I(lz) said let go!¡± Shi Sheng thrust her dagger towards him.

    The man¡¯s lips raised slightly in a perfect arc.

    Shi Sheng ground her teeth. ¡®Seduction is useless against me(lz)! Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll(lz) show mercy just because you look good!¡¯

    ¡°Hss¡ª¡± The man released Shi Sheng. ¡®She really dares to stab...¡¯

    Shi Sheng hadn¡¯t been gentle¡ªthe dagger had already sunk in a few centimetres and had definitely left quite a mark on his body.

    Fresh blood soaked through his white clothes, as eye-catching as red plum blossoms dotting white snow.

    ¡°What were you tailing me(lz) for?¡± Having won her freedom, Shi Sheng immediately pointed her sword at the man.

    ¡®I think this guy was the one I saw beside Yuwen Xun¡¯s sedan the other day. He wasn¡¯t in the plot despite being so good-looking... And he¡¯s not in Zhuang Qiong¡¯s memories either... Could it be he¡¯s the final boss?¡¯

    After thest world¡¯s experience, Shi Sheng was very suspicious.

    The man pressed against his abdomen and huffed out slightly. ¡°Does Mdy have to point such a dangerous weapon at me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk so mu¡ªfuck!¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s wrist was captured once more. Their positions switched such that the man had her pinned against the wall. He swiftly grabbed her other hand and pulled both above her head, holding them up there.

    ¡®Aren¡¯t ambushes my(lz) thing?! Fucking copycat[1]!¡¯

    Shi Sheng¡¯s brain was currently filled with the thought of her ¡®copyright¡¯ having been infringed. Added to the fact that said person was pressing on her, she really felt like hacking someone right now.

    Tao Qin had already been scared stiff, so she was of no help.

    The man exhaled, causing his warm breath to brush past Shi Sheng¡¯s face. ¡°Mdy mustn¡¯t be so violent¡ªit isn¡¯t an appealing quality.¡±

    ¡°Did I ask for you to like it? How¡¯s it any of your business?!¡± Shi Sheng red at him. ¡°The hell are you pressing me(lz) for?! You wanna molest me(lz)?!¡±

    Though the man appeared to be a very gentle person, his eyes appearing like a pool one could lose themselves in, all Shi Sheng saw was a pool filled with hidden danger.

    ¡®This man¡¯s very dangerous! Like Chu Tang[2] levels of dangerous! Only that guy gave me this impression before.¡¯

    ¡°If Mdy doesn¡¯t mind, then I am certainly willing to amodate.¡± The man breathed out slightly next to her ear.

    ¡®Willing your fucking arse! I¡¯m(bbb) not willing to stick around such a dangerous person! Not at all!¡¯

    Shi Sheng made to kick the man, but it seemed like he had been waiting for this, for he pressed her down with his own legs. This movement caused the two to be pressed even closer.

    The thick stench of blood wafted into Shi Sheng¡¯s nostrils.

    ¡°What do you want?!¡± Shi Sheng took a deep breath. ¡®Let¡¯s convince him to release me first. And then hack him to death. Even if he¡¯s Feng Ci, I¡¯m still hacking him!¡¯

    She wasn¡¯t willing to hang around people who were too smart; the longer her IQ was put under pressure, the higher the likelihood of her turning into a retard.

    ¡°I hold no malice.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that after doing this? Is anything short of stabbing me ¡®not malice¡¯?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s temper red. ¡®System! Get out here! I wanna discuss those several GBs worth of porn you have in that corner of your database!¡¯

    [......] ¡®Host, what are you talking about? Why do I not understand what you mean? The signal doesn¡¯t seem very good, let¡¯s shut down and restart...¡¯

    ¡°Mdy is so beautiful, how could I bear to let you die?¡±

    ¡®Then the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡¯

    The man suddenly leaned towards her, his cool lips brushing past her cheek to whisper into her ear with a smile, ¡°Ming Jin. My name. Remember it.¡±

    ¡®And I¡¯m(lz) tomorrow[3]!¡¯

    Having Shi Sheng¡¯s killer re fixed on him, Ming Jin released her and swiftly darted towards the stairs leading back down to the first floor.

    Shi Sheng chucked her sword at him, but Ming Jin agilely dodged and reached his elegant fingers out, actually managing to catch it.

    ¡®He caught it... The...fuck! Is this guy practising some form of dark magic?! He actually dared to catch des with his bare hands[4]! Pei! Catch swords!¡¯

    ¡°Mdy has given me quite a good sword¡ªI¡¯ll take good care of it.¡± Ming Jin quickly descended the stairs with her sword, disappearing in the rows of bookshelves.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®My(lz) sword!¡¯

    [1] In the raws, it¡¯s more of a copy dog lol. Usually used for people who stole other people¡¯s works and didn¡¯t credit the original author.

    [2] A reminder: our ML in arc 1.

    [3] Ming Jin¡¯s name is Ã÷ñÆ. Tomorrow is pronounced ¡®ming tian¡¯. Today is pronounced ¡®jin tian¡¯. So Shi Sheng¡¯s switched words around and bit, being like ¡®I don¡¯t give a shit whether your name¡¯s Today or Tomorrow!¡¯

    [4] I¡¯m not really sure about this since from what I could garner, it¡¯s referencing some guys ability to chuck swords at people and they¡¯d be ¡®forced¡¯ to catch it with their bare hands. As you can probably guess, it doesn¡¯t go so well for them.

 Chapter 472 - Proper Palace Intrigu

    <h4>Chapter 472 : Proper Pce Intrigue (11)</h4>

    The iron sword wasn¡¯t bound to Shi Sheng alone¡ªeven a three-year-old would be able to wield it. But to Shi Sheng, it seemed that the number of people able to catch it...

    <i>¡®Too many. Can¡¯t count them all.¡¯</i>

    Of course, even if they did gain possession of the sword, it would still be useless. Apart from Shi Sheng, everyone else could only use it to chop radishes or peel potatoes¡ªnone of its true power could be exerted.

    So to normal people, it was but a shitty iron sword.

    Iron Sword, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®You¡¯re a shitty iron sword!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t immediately retrieve her sword. <i>¡®Dare to take my<sup>(lz)</sup> sword! Let¡¯s see how you like taking care of that little ancestor!¡¯</i>

    Ming Jin left with the sword in tow. His manservant immediately approached, eyeing the sword in his master¡¯s hand with curiosity. ¡°Master, this sword...¡±

    <i>¡®Where did ite from? You¡¯ll be arrested if you¡¯re caught in the pce with a sword!¡¯</i>

    Ming Jin covered the sword with his outer garment and walked towards the exit in a natural manner.

    ......

    Due to feeling unhappy, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t continue her search in the Jade Tower, instead bringing a thoroughly confused Tao Qin with her to scale the walls back out of the academy.

    The two only just hit the ground when they suddenly heard footstepsing from the winding pathway behind them. There was nowhere to hide.

    Shi Sheng remained motionless at her spot. Though Tao Qin looked nervous, she didn¡¯t dare to run. She¡¯d still be discovered if she ran back inside anyway.

    Soon, people appeared from around the corner. It was Lu Ruo and a young child around 5 to 6 years of age.

    The child was garbed in the robes of a prince, so he ought to be the only son of Yuwen Xun.

    ¡°Yun Jie Yu...¡± Seeing Shi Sheng standing in front of her, Lu Ruo was startled. <i>¡®Why is she here? Wasn¡¯t she ced under house arrest by the Emperor??? And besides, concubines aren¡¯t even supposed to be allowed here! I could onlye because I was given special permission by the Emperor toe fetch the little prince!¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng gave her a brief look before turning to leave.

    ¡°Yun Jie Yu, how bold of you to not greet Her Ladyship!¡±

    Shi Sheng paused, turning her head to reply. ¡°I don¡¯t even greet the Emperor and you want me to greet her? Does she think she¡¯s as beautiful as a fairy?¡±

    <i>¡®So you¡¯d greet her if she was???¡¯</i>

    Lu Ruo stopped the maid who was about to continue and shook her head slightly.

    Shi Sheng harrumphed coldly before leaving.

    ¡°Mdy, she¡¯s merely a Jie Yu, now yet she dares to be this disrespectful towards you. Why did you stop this one just now?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten about Shu Fei¡¯s lesson?¡± <i>¡®She was simply tossed into the water and had to recover for the better half of a month in bed. This Zhuang Qiong is simply a madwoman!¡¯</i>

    ......

    Shi Sheng lived in the same pce as before, but the number of people here was now pitifully small¡ªnot a single person came forward to attend to her upon her return.

    ¡°Mdy, don¡¯t be angry. Once you¡¯ve regained favour once more, we can deal with these bootlickers...¡± Tao Qin voiced her indignation.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t reply. She didn¡¯t care about these people at all.

    Only once they¡¯d entered their pce proper did Shi Sheng ask Tao Qin, ¡°Who¡¯s Ming Jin? Do you recognise him?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Tao Qin hadn¡¯t really caught on to Shi Sheng¡¯s meaning. She only snapped to once her eyes met Shi Sheng¡¯s. ¡°Ming Jin? The gentleman we met just now was Sir Ming?¡±

    Ming Jin was the eldest prince of the Xi Liang Kingdom. 20 years ago, he had been sent to the Dong Jin Empire as a hostage. From all ounts, he¡¯d still been in his swaddling clothes.

    He had been sent to Yunyin Temple 16 years ago, and had only been summoned to the capitalst year.

    ¡°The word outside is that Sir Ming is handsome, skilled in both schrly and military matters, as well as being well-versed in the arts. It¡¯s just a shame he isn¡¯t a citizen of our Dong Jin Empire.¡±

    ¡°An idiot.¡± Shi Sheng gave her evaluation. <i>¡®A slightly dangerous idiot.¡¯</i>

    <strong>[......] <i>¡®So to Host, the only people in the world are idiots, and even more idiots? Only she¡¯s the best? Why don¡¯t you go bomb the Milky Way while you¡¯re at it?! Host officially has a mental problem. Diagnosisplete.¡¯</i></strong>

    <i>¡®System, are you fucking badmouthing me<sup>(lz)</sup>?¡¯</i>

    System went into a state of shock. <strong><i>¡®Has Host unlocked the ability to read my mind?!¡¯</i></strong>

    Tao Qin, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Mistress, do you know how many people in the capital want to get married to this Sir Ming?¡¯</i>

    A group of imperial guards suddenly barged into her pce in the middle of the night.

    Shi Sheng paused, bowl in her hand, as she stared in confusion at the sudden intruders. <i>¡®You mean I can summon them by just having my meal?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Yun Jie Yu, His Majesty has summoned you for an audience.¡±

    <i>¡®What¡¯re you ying at now, Yuwen Xun? Where¡¯s my<sup>(lz)</sup> sword?! Oh, right! It¡¯s been snatched by an idiot!¡¯</i>

    Seeing Shi Sheng continue to eat, the imperial guards couldn¡¯t help but mutter to themselves inwardly, <i>¡®Isn¡¯t this Yun Jie Yu being too calm?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Yun Jie Yu...¡±

    Shi Sheng red fiercely at them. ¡°Even prisoners on death row get a final meal! What¡¯re you mouring about?¡±

    The imperial guards, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®But you¡¯re not on death row ah!¡¯</i>

    Perhaps because of Shi Sheng¡¯s ferocity, the imperial guards really did wait for her to finish her meal.

    Shi Sheng was summoned to the Pce of Proimed Peace once more.

    When Shi Sheng entered, the originally tense atmosphere grew even heavier, as if the very air itself had trouble flowing.

    Yuwen Xun, who was clothed in a bright yellow dragon robe, sat at the head seat with a dark expression. His eyes were sharp as he emanated an imposing aura.

    Lu Ruo knelt on the ground, a whole host of maids and eunuchs also kneeling beside her.

    Shi Sheng raised a brow. <i>¡®What now?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Yun Jie Yu, have you left the pce without permission today?¡± Yuwen Xun had probably already given up on calling out Shi Sheng¡¯s improperness¡ªit was no use even if he did punish her for it.

    ¡°Nope.¡± Shi Sheng denied with a serious expression.

    Yuwen Xun stifled the anger in his chest. ¡°There are eyewitnesses¡ªyou still dare to deny it?!¡±

    Shi Sheng changed her answer, ¡°Well, I guess I did then.¡±

    Everyone, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®You¡¯re really too insincere, to change your tone so quickly!¡¯</i>

    ¡°And?¡± <i>¡®Just toss whatever usation you want at me already¡ªit¡¯s not like I¡¯ve<sup>(lz)</sup> anything to losepared to you.¡¯</i>

    Yuwen Xun suppressed his anger. ¡°Did you meet Jing¡¯er?¡±

    <i>¡®Jing¡¯er? Who?¡¯</i>

    The cogs in Shi Sheng¡¯s brain worked a bit, before she finally remembered that the little prince was called Yuwen Jing.

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    Yuwen Xun smacked the table at his side. ¡°Why did you poison Jing¡¯er?! Zhuang Qiong, how did you turn into such a wicked woman?!¡±

    ¡°Wicked Woman¡± Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    She breathed in. ¡°May I ask...which idiot was the one who spread that rumour?¡±

    Though she might be a scumbag, she was one with <i>ss</i>. <i>¡®I¡¯ve never done stuff like harming innocent kids, okay? My aspiration is to be a ssy human scum!¡¯</i>

    ¡°The young prince did not eat anything, and never encountered anyone suspicious apart from Yun Jie Yu outside the academy. He only showed symptoms of poisoning after returning.¡± Shu Fei spoke. The meaning beneath her words was that Shi Sheng was the culprit.

    Shi Sheng scoffed coldly. ¡°I was at least 10 metres away from him. Pray tell, how was I supposed to poison him from that distance?¡±

    Shu Fei was stumped for words for a few seconds. ¡°Well, who knows if you¡¯d entered the academy beforehand?¡±

    Shi Sheng examined Shu Fei. ¡°You sound really sure about that¡ªdid you see it with your own eyes?¡±

    ¡°How could I have?¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why did you say it in such a sure tone? I¡¯m beginning to suspect you¡¯re framing me!¡±

    <i>¡®Flinging false usations around like this is illegal in other worlds, y¡¯know?¡¯</i>

    ¡°I...¡± Shu Fei¡¯s face turned red with anger. She turned to Yuwen Xun for help. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    Yuwen Xun looked at Lu Ruo. ¡°An Zhao Yi, tell us what happened when you met her.¡±

    Lu Ruo lowered her head. ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 473 - Proper Palace Intrigue (12)

    <h4>Chapter 473 : Proper Pce Intrigue (12)</h4>

    Lu Ruo recounted what happened in a truthful manner, neither exaggerating nor adding any details.

    When she went to bring the young prince back, they¡¯d only met Shi Sheng and no one else. The prince hadn¡¯t eaten while inside the academy, and there hadn¡¯t been enough time to eat before the poison acted up after his return.

    ¡°Zhuang Qiong, what else do you have to say for yourself?¡± Yuwen Xun interrogated Shi Sheng, a fire burning in his eyes, as if he wished to immediately reduce her to ashes.

    Shi Sheng knew that regardless of the truth of the matter, Yuwen Xun was going to use this as an opportunity to make things hard for her.

    <i>¡®Looks like I should just start chopping! Where¡¯s my<sup>(lz)</sup> sword?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Someone rushed in from outside the chamber, falling to one knee in front of Yuwen Xun as he presented his findings with both hands. ¡°We found this at Yun Jie Yu¡¯s pce.¡±

    The man held two porcin bottles in his hands. They were evenbelled.

    ¡°You guys were certainly well prepared.¡± Shi Sheng reacted faster than Yuwen Xun. ¡°Did I kill your whole family or something?¡±

    Though it was unknown who she was addressing.

    ¡°Zhuang Qiong, what nonsense are you rambling on about?¡± Yuwen Xun angrily tossed the bottles at Shi Sheng. ¡°See for yourself! What do you have to say now? These were found in your sleeping chambers, yet you deny having poisoned Jing¡¯er?!¡±

    Lu Ruo heaved a sigh of relief. <i>¡®Looks like I¡¯m in the clear now. It¡¯s really tiring to live in the pce...¡¯</i>

    ¡°Well, okay then. May I ask you, <i>Your Majesty</i>, why on earth would I poison the prince? And then put the poison I used in my own pce? Do I look that dumb to you?¡±

    ¡°Who knows why you poisoned the young prince? As for the poison, perhaps you simply weren¡¯t able to dispose of it in time.¡± Shu Fei interjected from the side.

    Shi Shengughed mockingly. ¡°I could¡¯ve chucked a bottle that size anywhere and called it a day. Didn¡¯t have time to dispose of it? At least think things through a bit more before framing me.¡±

    ¡°What, do you mean to say I framed you?!¡± Shu Fei suddenly got agitated.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips curved in a false smile. ¡°I never named names¡ªwhat¡¯re you being so riled up for? Only people with a guilty conscience jump at ghosts.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, just look at her! She doesn¡¯t know to reflect after what she did!¡±

    ¡°Why should I reflect when I didn¡¯t do it? You, on the other hand, might have to.¡± Shi Sheng continued her provocations in a fearless manner.

    <i>¡®Anyone could tell something was up with her exaggerated reactions.¡¯</i>

    Shu Fei was angry and desperate, ¡°Yun Jie Yu, don¡¯t make false usations!¡±

    Shi Sheng shrugged, smiling in a rather dark manner.

    Yuwen Xun¡¯s gaze was chilling as he shot Shu Fei a look.

    Shu Fei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. <i>¡®What does His Majesty mean by that?¡¯</i>

    Just as the room had fallen into a stalemate, De-gonggong entered the chamber and whispered into Yuwen Xun¡¯s ear, ¡°Your Majesty, Sir Ming seeks an audience.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°Sir Ming ims he has a lead for us.¡± De-gonggong replied respectfully.

    Yuwen Xun¡¯s brows furrowed. He hummed for a moment before speaking, ¡°Summon him.¡±

    Ming Jin entered the pce. The moment he appeared, all the pce maids and concubines lowered their heads demurely.

    Ming Jin had gotten changed into a new set of clothes. Though it was still white, it was of a different style from what he previously wore. He looked more ethereal than he did during the day.

    His long, ck hair flowed along after him, creating an elegant arc.

    He walked into the light from the dark, his eyes gentle and warm, his lips slightly raised in a smile that was akin to a ripple in a pond, slowly taking over their hearts.

    Shi Sheng examined him boldly.

    Ming Jin smiled and nodded. He stopped right beside Shi Sheng, making a salute with his fists and bowing in greeting. ¡°Ming Jin greets Your Majesty.¡±

    Seeing the way Shi Sheng looked at Ming Jin, Yuwen Xun suddenly felt rather unhappy. <i>¡®Regardless of anything else, she¡¯s still my concubine. Yet she dares to look at other men so boldly!¡¯</i>

    ¡°What clue do you have?¡± <i>¡®How did this Ming Jin learn about this matter so quickly?¡¯</i>

    Ming Jin put his hands down and straightened his body, speaking in an unhurried manner, ¡°I just so happened to see the young prince eat a piece of osmanthus cake at the academy today. I wonder if this information is of any use to you, Your Majesty?¡±

    Yuwen Xun¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Does Sir Ming know who gave it to him?¡±

    The little prince was very important to Yuwen Xun¡ªhe simply refused to allow anyone to harm his son.

    ¡°I had the good fortune to catch a glimpse of her. As it happens, I do remember who it was.¡± Ming Jin smiled, his every move filled with a gentle warmth.

    Shi Sheng had to admit, he was the only one who could take the phrase ¡®gentle warmth¡¯ to this level.

    Most of the supporting male leads in novels were the gentle type, but Ming Jin¡¯s gentleness was a different thing altogether. Whereas the supporting male was well-mannered yet distant, Ming Jin¡¯s gentleness was more overbearing¡ªone couldn¡¯t feel that distance from him, instead wanting to lose themselves in the warm illusion he created.

    <i>¡®Why is there such an unexinable person? Honestly.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng silently inched away from him. Noticing her movement, Ming Jin turned and shot her a slight smile.

    <i>¡®Smile smile smile! Smile your grandpa!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Sir Ming, please speak.¡± Yuwen Xun was naturally unhappy about the fact that his concubine was exchanging nces with another man, but the matter of his son being poisoned was most important right now.

    Ming Jin¡¯s gazended on Lu Ruo. Just as she tensed up, he slowly shifted it away, scanning over everyone present before finallynding on Shu Fei.

    ¡°Shu Fei-niangniang, where is your maid, Xiao He?¡± Hints ofughter were woven into his voice, making it sound very pleasant. But his words caused Shu Fei to shake, if only for a moment.

    ¡°Xiao He wasn¡¯t feeling well, so I<sup>(bg)</sup> told her to rest.¡±

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t anything serious, may I ask Your Ladyship to summon Xiao He here? After all, this does concern the young prince.¡±

    Shu Fei lifted her head to look at Ming Jin. She could see no trace of him actively opposing her, merely gentleness.

    ¡°Shu Fei.¡± Yuwen Xun¡¯s eyes burned like torches.

    Shu Fei could feel the frosty pressure emanating from Yuwen Xun. Cold sweat formed on her back as she clutched tightly at her handkerchief. ¡°Call for Xiao He.¡±

    Shu Fei shot the messenger a look loaded with meaning.

    ¡°An Zhao Yi, you may rise.¡± Yuwen Xun spoke.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± After kneeling for so long, Lu Ruo¡¯s legs had gone numb. It was only with the help of one of the maids that she managed to stand up.

    Yuwen Xun bade Lu Ruo to sit by his side. Only now could she see Ming Jin¡¯s features clearly. Everyone liked beauty, especially the Lu Ruo who hade from the modern era, so she couldn¡¯t help but stare at Ming Jin a bit longer.

    <i>¡®After that scare I got, looking at beauty is just what I needed to calm down!¡¯</i>

    But Yuwen Xun harrumphed loudly.

    <i>¡®All my concubines are staring at another man! Do they even respect me as their Emperor at all?!¡¯</i>

    Lu Ruo pouted. <i>¡®Isn¡¯t it just a look? Why¡¯s this Emperor so petty? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never looked at a man back home.¡¯</i>

    The wait was a long one, during which many people were secretly pondering ways to further their hidden agendas. The ones with the simplest thoughts right now were probably the FL and Shi Sheng.

    The FL was feeling relief over proving she had nothing to do with the matter, as if the giant stone weighing her down had been shifted aside.

    Shi Sheng, on the other hand, was pondering the likelihood of being struck to death by the heavenly dao if she were to toss one of her little lightning balls here and get a double-lead-kill.

    <i>¡®That little heavenly dao bitch is as cheap as that little bitch system. It¡¯d simply be letting everyone down for the two of them to not be coupled together!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 474 - Proper Palace Intrigue (13)

    <h4>Chapter 474 : Proper Pce Intrigue (13)</h4>

    Xiao He was dragged in. Her face was deathly pale as she knelt, shivering.

    ¡°You are Xiao He?¡± De-gonggong asked in his high-pitched voice.

    ¡°Yes I am.¡± Xiao He touched the ground with her forehead, fear in her voice.

    De-gonggong continued asking, ¡°Did you go to Lin¡¯An Academy?¡±

    Xiao He shook as she replied, ¡°No.¡±

    De-gonggong looked at Ming Jin.

    ¡°At three quarters past noon today, you carried a box of food into the academy and went over to the young prince, who was alone beside the training yard. At the time, I merely thought you had orders to deliver some snacks to him, so I took no note of it.¡±

    Ming Jin rified the timing and ce, but made sure he wasn¡¯t implicated.

    Xiao He¡¯s body trembled even harder.

    The chamber fell silent.

    Finally, Xiao He could no longer take the pressure and sobbed as she pleaded for mercy, ¡°Your Majesty, spare me! I didn¡¯t know! I didn¡¯t know the snacks were poisoned! Please spare me...¡±

    Yuwen Xun¡¯s eyes turned red around the edges as he roared, ¡°Who ordered you to harm Jing¡¯er?!?

    ¡°It... It was...¡± Xiao He didn¡¯t lift her head. After stuttering for a while where she seemed to be undergoing some internal struggle, she finally grit her teeth and spoke, ¡°It was An Zhao Yi. An Zhao Yi gave me silver and bade me to deliver the snacks to the young prince. I thought An Zhao Yi was trying to please the young prince¡ªI really didn¡¯t know they contained poison! Please spare me, Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡®Since An Zhao Yi was instructed to care for the young prince, it makes sense that she would try to please him.¡¯

    ¡°What are you saying?!¡± Lu Ruo¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve never even seen you before!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please spare me! I shouldn¡¯t have coveted the silver, but I had no choice! My younger brother is very ill and needs the money to get it treated! I truly never expected An Zhao Yi to make me poison the young prince!¡± It was as if Xiao He hadn¡¯t heard Lu Ruo as she knocked her head on the floor and sobbed.

    Lu Ruo had evidently underestimated the abilities of these harem women. The boulder that had just left her chest came back with full force, making it hard for her to breathe.

    ¡°Since you say I ordered you, why did the poison appear in Yun Jie Yu¡¯s chambers?¡± Lu Ruo forced herself to calm down. ¡®If I make a wrong move here, I might be done for. I won¡¯t be able to go back...

    Damn, ancient times were scary, but these women are even scarier.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s because...because you ordered me to ce the poison in Yun Jie Yu¡¯s pce, Zhao Yi.¡±

    Shi Sheng lifted her head to look at Lu Ruo before turning back to eye Xiao He with pity. ¡®Aren¡¯t you just seeking death by framing the FL?¡¯

    Lu Ruo seemed to let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Your Majesty, from what I know, it¡¯s forbidden to enter and exit Yun Jie Yu¡¯s pce freely, so how did this maid get in? She insists that I gave her orders, but her ount is full of holes. Please investigate thoroughly, Your Majesty.¡±

    Ever since Shi Sheng acted so impudently the other day, there were many guards stationed outside, and anyone entering or exiting had to be searched thoroughly.

    How could it be easy to sneak poison in there?

    ¡®Hey wait up, howe the ball¡¯s back to me?¡¯

    Yuwen Xun¡¯s face was dark. ¡°You have one more chance. If you dare to talk nonsense again, your whole family is getting executed.¡±

    Hearing thest part, Xiao He¡¯s body tensed up and she subconsciously looked in Shu Fei¡¯s direction.

    Shu Fei acted as if she didn¡¯t notice, but the maid standing beside Shu Fei gave Xiao He a warning look.

    Xiao He clenched her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±

    De-gonggong screeched at her for a bit but didn¡¯t get any results. Under Yuwen Xun¡¯s direction, he then got people to start using torture.

    Xiao He¡¯s tormented cries echoed throughout the chamber. All of the people with more timid dispositions didn¡¯t dare to look.

    Probably having reached her limit, Xiao He cried as she pleaded for mercy, ¡°Your Majesty, spare me! I¡¯ll speak! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±

    De-gonggon lifted his hand and the torturers immediately retreated to the side.

    Shi Sheng had a bad feeling that she was the one about to get screwed over here.

    Xiao He bore with the pain as she spoke as if reciting off a script, ¡°It¡¯s Yun Jie Yu. She instructed me to give the young prince snacks and that if I was discovered, to pin this on An Zhao Yi. My younger brother works at the Zhuang Manor. Yun Jie Yu used him to threaten me. If you don¡¯t believe me, Your Majesty, you can investigate what I said. This time, I¡¯m really telling the truth!¡±

    Shi Sheng facepalmed and sighed.

    The battle between women was always much moreplicated than that between men. And much more dramatic to boot.

    Ming Jin¡¯s gentle gazended on Shi Sheng, who took the opportunity while she was facepalming to re at him.

    ¡®My(lz) sword!¡¯

    ¡®If Mdy wants it, you cane get it. You¡¯re wee anytime.¡¯

    ¡®Just you wait!¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯ll be waiting.¡¯

    The twomunicated silently with their eyes, as if this whole debacle had nothing to do with them.

    Xiao He really did have a younger brother, and it was true he was working in the Zhuang Manor.

    Xiao He¡¯s testimony was proof enough that Shi Sheng had ced the poison there herself. After all, who would be so dumb as to ce the poison they used in their own pce? It was the best way of making others think they were being framed.

    ¡°Yun Jie Yu, what do you have to say now?¡± Yuwen Xun probably wanted to have Shi Sheng dragged out and beheaded right about now.

    Shi Sheng walked towards Xiao He and leaned closer slightly. ¡°You said I threatened you?¡±

    Xiao He didn¡¯t dare to meet Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes, only nodding in reply.

    Shi Sheng looked at her hand before suddenly reaching it out to grasp Xiao He¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Yun Jie Yu! How bold of you!¡± De-gonggong immediately screeched. ¡°Do you intend to silence the witness in front of so many people?!¡±

    Shi Sheng pulled out a sword and pointed it at Yuwen Xun. ¡°Has Your Majesty forgotten what I told you? Oh right, you have. Then let me refresh your memory: I have plenty of ways to kill you if I wanted, so you¡¯d best not act rashly.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s words were like the key that unlocked his memory, as the events of that day came flooding back. Yuwen Xun¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot right now.

    ¡°Yun Jie Yu, are you nning on rebelling?! Protect the Emperor! Protect the Emperor! Quickly!¡± De-gonggong screeched in his male duck-like tone.

    The surrounding onlookers had never expected the sudden twist. They all huddled closer to Yuwen Xun, leaving only Ming Jin standing by Shi Sheng.

    The imperial guards streamed in from outside,pletely surrounding Shi Sheng and Ming Jin.

    Lu Ruo¡¯s face was a bit pale as she retreated and mentallymunicated with her system.

    ¡°Where did her sworde from? Does she have one of those spaces you were telling me about?¡±

    That sword had appeared from thin air. Like how weapons could materialise instantly in people¡¯s hands in TV shows.

    ¡°No spatial fluctuations detected.¡± Her system had the voice of a child. ¡°But there¡¯s a possibility it¡¯s too high level for me to detect right now. I¡¯m too low-level to detect high-level spaces.¡±

    Lu Ruo clutched at the hem of her sleeves. ¡°You mean she might have a space?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then...is it possible she¡¯s from another world too?!¡± Lu Ruo¡¯s gaze suddenly turned excited. She wanted someone she could rte to in this foreign world.

    But her system soon poured cold water on her. ¡°Impossible. Her soul is extremelypatible with her body.¡±

    Lu Ruo was crestfallen. Due to the fact that her soul wasn¡¯t this body¡¯s original one, there¡¯d be times when it would react awkwardly. Her system called it a ¡°rejection phenomenon.¡±

    Her system said that even if a soul was extremelypatible with someone else¡¯s body, it was impossible forpatibility to reach 100%; and that as long as it was less than 100%, it would be able to detect it.

 Chapter 475 - Proper Palace Intrigue (14)

    <h4>Chapter 475 : Proper Pce Intrigue (14)</h4>

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know Lu Ruo and her system had already deduced that she had a space.

    Right now, Shi Sheng was gripping Xiao He¡¯s lower jaw. She asked thetter with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance: who ordered you?¡±

    Having just been tortured, Xiao He was in so much pain that she nearly cked out. Now adding to the fact that Shi Sheng had a grip around her neck, her face was flushed through and it was hard to breathe.

    In Xiao He¡¯s blurred vision, the woman strangling her had a brilliant smile and calm eyes that reflected her current sorry state.

    When Xiao He met Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze, she felt as if she was perched on a cliff, her back to a bottomless abyss that she¡¯d fall into if she wasn¡¯t careful.

    Shi Sheng was surrounded by imperial guards but treated them like air,pletely unafraid that they¡¯d charge forward and give her a fatal blow.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t she afraid of death?¡¯ This thought popped up in Xiao He¡¯s mind, though she was soon unable to continue pondering this. She opened her mouth like a fish out of water and struggled for breath.

    The oxygen in her lungs started to diminish.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you die, I¡¯ll definitely get your baby brother to apany you down there.¡± Shi Sheng leaned in and spoke maliciously.

    ¡°N-no...¡± ¡®He¡¯s my only family¡ªI can¡¯t let him die. But why does everyone use him to threaten me? All I wanted was to live a happy life, why is it so hard?¡¯

    ¡°Because he¡¯s your weakness.¡± Shi Sheng rxed her grip, allowing Xiao He to breathe. ¡°Which is why they can easily manipte your fate.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t...¡± ¡®...you the same?¡¯

    ¡°Nope.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes curved up in a smile. ¡°I got nothing to losepared to them, so why should I be scared? I¡¯m neither afraid of dying nor that they¡¯ll oppose me.¡±

    ¡®But...your n!¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about them.¡± Shi Sheng seemed to know what Xiao He was thinking. She didn¡¯t care about them, so it was none of her business whether they lived or died.

    ¡°Will...you save my brother?¡± Xiao He squeezed out.

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Despair appeared in Xiao He¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Because he¡¯s already dead.¡± Shi Sheng started spouting bullshit.

    Xiao He¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re lying... How would you know?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a Zhuang.¡±

    Thest of the colour left Xiao He¡¯s face.

    ¡°Want revenge?¡± Shi Shengughed lightly, appearing for all the world like a demon that had crawled out from hell, tempting those who stood on the edge to fall into the abyss. ¡°If so, tell me who ordered you.¡±

    Xiao He panted and struggled to turn and look towards Shu Fei.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Yun Jie Yu¡¯s conduct is treasonous! What are you waiting for?¡± Shu Fei spoke with righteous indignation.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s arrogant, dismissive attitude had indeed angered Yuwen Xun. ¡°Seize her!¡±

    The imperial guards immediately obeyed and charged towards her. Shi Sheng took a strange rock from her space and squeezed it gently, whereupon an invisible force was generated.

    ¡®I don¡¯t have my sword with me... What kind of idiot would fight those guys with this shitty body?¡¯

    The imperial guards all ended up crashing into the invisible barrier, causing them to turn dizzy.

    They had no idea what was going on. When they reached out a hand, they couldn¡¯t feel any obstruction. But when they tried to charge forward once more, they experienced the same result as before.

    Now they werepletely stupefied. ¡®What is this?¡¯

    ¡°Devil...¡± Someone shouted, ¡°A devil!¡±

    In these kinds of ancient settings, devils were extremely terrifying for the people believed in gods and feared devils and ghosts.

    The imperial guards scrambled back, looking at Shi Sheng fearfully as if she wasn¡¯t a beautiful young woman, but an abomination with three heads, six arms, green face and fangs.

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes. ¡®Devil your grandpa! What kind of devil looks as good as me?¡¯

    ¡°Sir Ming,e over quick!¡± Someone beckoned Ming Jin over. ¡®This Yun Jie Yu is too abnormal!¡¯

    Ming Jin examined Shi Sheng, his gentle gazending on her hand. He saw her take something out just now. But since it was too small, her handpletely covered it so he couldn¡¯t tell what it was.

    Shi Sheng felt like she was being put through an intrusive scanner. As a result, she red angrily at the culprit. ¡°What¡¯re you looking at?¡±

    Ming Jin blinked and shrugged, speaking with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s about to suffocate.¡±

    Shi Sheng lowered her head to look. Due to not paying attention, she¡¯d used too much force in her grip. Xiao He¡¯s face was already starting to turn blue, as if she could croak at any moment.

    Since no one coulde inside the barrier, Shi Sheng simply released Xiao He.

    Thetter quickly breathed, filling her lungs with much needed oxygen, calming down once she¡¯d done so.

    Perhaps because she had been teetering on the edge of death, Xiao He actually didn¡¯t show any fear from Shi Sheng being referred to as a devil, instead ring fiercely at Shu Fei.

    ¡°It was Shu Fei.¡± Xiao He spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°She nned all of this. This time, I¡¯m telling the truth. Let heaven strike me down with lightning if I¡¯m not!¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at Shu Fei.

    But everyone on that side had already been scared out of their wits by ¡°Devil¡± Sheng¡ªhow could they pay any attention to what had been said?

    As someone who¡¯d undergone a scientific education and upbringing, Lu Ruo really wanted to say that there were no such things as devils. But upon further thought, she swallowed back her words.

    Since transmigration existed, it seemed like devils and whatnot existing wasn¡¯t too far-fetched.

    ¡°I say...¡± Shi Sheng raised her chin.

    ¡°Devil, don¡¯t youe over here!¡± De-gonggong stood in front of Yuwen Xun, as if he would fight to his dying breath to protect thetter from Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Where¡¯s my(lz) sword?¡¯

    Yuwen Xun examined Shi Sheng all the while. He didn¡¯t appear afraid, but his gaze certainly wasn¡¯t friendly.

    ¡®Oh fuck! What¡¯s this ML nning now?¡¯

    ¡°Shu Fei.¡± Shi Sheng turned to look at her.

    Shu Fei¡¯s body quivered. She clutched Yuwen Xun¡¯s sleeve and attempted to hide behind him.

    Shu Fei was deathly pale, abject terror in her eyes as she shook her head whilst muttering, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me... Don¡¯te after me...¡±

    ¡°You dare to deny it!¡± Shi Sheng raised a brow. ¡°Your maid has already confessed!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, no... It wasn¡¯t me... S-s-she¡¯s...lying.¡± Shu Fei stammered incoherently.

    ¡°You mean to say I¡¯m wronging you?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s expression turned serious.

    Shu Fei clutched Yuwen Xun¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, she¡¯s a devil! A devil! Quickly kill her!¡±

    ¡°How dare you call this great deity[1] a devil?!¡± Shi Sheng suddenly shouted.

    [......] ¡®Host is about to show off again...¡¯

    Shu Fei was scared into trembling by Shi Sheng¡¯s shout. A puddle of liquid actually started to pool beneath her extravagant garments, causing a stench to waft in the air.

    ¡°Go get Master Xu Kong.¡± Yuwen Xun calmly ordered De-gonggong.

    Thetter was rather afraid. After all, devils were all rumoured to consume human flesh.

    He carefully inched towards the outside. Seeing that Shi Sheng showed no sign of stopping him, he ran out of the chamber using the fastest speed in his life.

    By the time he left the hall, he had nearly copsed from fear. ¡®Devil! A devil! I have to find Master Xu Kong! Master Xu Kong...¡¯

    De-gonggong pulled himself together and then took off like he was participating in a hundred meter sprint.

    The imperial n would usually keep a few priests around to ward against supernatural threats. It was clear that the ¡°Master Xu Kong¡± being referred to here was one of them.

    [1] Yes from this point onwards, Shi Sheng refers to herself as ¡°this great deity/immortal¡±. This is a one off thing (pretty much only in this arc as far as I recall) so I won¡¯t do the abbreviations.

 Chapter 476 - Proper Palace Intrigue (15)

    <h4>Chapter 476 : Proper Pce Intrigue (15)</h4>

    Master Xu Kong was a very thin man in his thirties. With his lean stature, he nearly became a kite when De-gonggong dragged him back.

    He was still panting when he entered the chamber, his moustache a bit askew.

    ¡°It¡¯s her, her! Master, quickly subdue her!¡± De-gonggong pointed at Shi Sheng, who was still standing at her original spot, and screeched, ¡°She¡¯s a devil!¡±

    Xu Kong panted. He looked at Shi Sheng, who was standing in the middle, and his eyes narrowed. <i>¡®Isn¡¯t that Yun Gui Fei?¡¯</i>

    On the way, De-gonggong had only incessantly said something about a devil and Xu Kong hadn¡¯t the chance to rify what exactly was going on, so he was very confused upon seeing Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Master Xu Kong, have a look and see if she really is a devil.¡± Yuwen Xun instructed.

    ¡°...Very well.¡± Xu Kong stroked his moustache as his gaze swept over Shi Sheng.

    Everyone seemed to heave a sigh of relief. It was clear that Xu Kong held a high ce in their hearts¡ªit was as if they needn¡¯t fear devils with him around.

    Xu Kong calmly put the box he was carrying with him down and opened it.

    There were various implements inside. Talisman paper, vermillion ink, and even a pocket-sized wooden sword.

    But when Xu Kong took this sword out, it immediately erged, causing astonished gasps to rise from the crowd.

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes. <i>¡®That sword is obviously specially modified to allow it to change sizes.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng coldly watched Xu Kong busying himself. He¡¯d gotten people to set up an altar in front of him, which was empty save for a piece of yellow paper.

    ¡°Sir, please stand further away.¡± After Xu Kong finished arranging everything, he spoke to Ming Jin.

    ¡°What if I¡¯m a devil too?¡± Ming Jin replied with a smile.

    ¡°...¡± Xu Kong¡¯s face turned dark and he turned to look at Yuwen Xun. Thetter nodded slightly, indicating that there was no need to bother about Ming Jin.

    Only now did Xu Kong close his eyes and start chanting while facing Shi Sheng.

    She shot Ming Jin a side nce. <i>¡®What¡¯s this fellow ying at?¡¯</i>

    Ming Jin smiled at Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s fingertips traced the stone in her hand, giving him a sinister smile in return.

    The chamber fell silent as everyone turned their attention to Xu Kong. As he chanted, the yellow paper on the table started to change and a red character appeared.

    It looked like something a dog had scratched out, so Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t recognise the word, but Xu Kong¡¯s expression changed greatly. ¡°Your Majesty, there is devil qi present!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°She really was a devil!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve actually been living with a devil for so long? How frightening!¡±

    ¡°Master, quickly, subdue her!¡± De-gonggong urged Xu Kong.

    Xu Kong nodded and took an empty bowl out from the box. He first cut his wrist to let out some blood before mixing in several other odd ingredients.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®If this was a real devil standing in front of you, then you would¡¯ve died countless times by now.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Die devil!¡± Xu Kong carried the blood, pointing his wooden sword at Shi Sheng and shouting in a powerful voice.

    He sshed the bowl of blood towards Shi Sheng. Ming Jin¡¯s figure moved slightly, but stopped in the next moment.

    The sticky red blood was blocked in mid-air, as if there was ayer of ss present. It slowly trickled down to the floor.

    Xu Kong wasn¡¯t here before, so he obviously wouldn¡¯t have known about the invisible barrier; he was stunned by its appearance.

    ¡°You dare to put on a show in front of me?!¡± Shi Sheng copied Xu Kong and shouted back at him.

    Xu Kong¡¯s eyes turned as he started to feel a bit weak in the knees. <i>¡®I couldn¡¯t have met someone who has real ability...right? I can¡¯t even get close to her... Is this the rumoured ¡°enchantment¡±?¡¯</i>

    Xu Kong¡¯s heart had already started pounding, his gaze roving around as his knees started shaking.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Master, why aren¡¯t you defeating this devil?¡± De-gonggong urged Xu Kong.

    Thetter could only steel himself and continue. But no matter what he did, Shi Sheng remained standing safely in front of him.

    Sweat started to form on Xu Kong¡¯s brow as he started to panic. <i>¡®What do I do? How would I know how to deal with devils?! I¡¯ve never even seen one! All I do is make a big show to scare people, but I¡¯ve nevermitted any unforgivable sin to deserve this!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Still not kneeling!¡± Shi Sheng snapped.

    Xu Kong was already feeling pretty skittish to begin with. So when Shi Sheng suddenly shouted, he couldn¡¯t help but plop to his knees.

    ¡°Speak, which sect are you from? You actually dared to go around conning people, scum! This great deity will execute the will of the heavens today!¡±

    Shi Sheng cringed heavily inside. <i>¡®These lines are too shameless even for me.¡¯</i>

    Everyone was dumbstruck. <i>¡®What¡¯s going on? Why is Master Xu Kong kneeling? And why did Yun Jie Yu refer to herself as ¡°this great deity¡±?¡¯</i>

    Xu Kong didn¡¯t have any real ability. So with the scare Shi Sheng gave him, he naturally thought he¡¯d met a true expert of his craft.

    Of course he wouldn¡¯t dare to lie and immediately reported his sect¡¯s name.

    Shi Sheng crooked her finger at him.

    Xu Kong felt like his heart was about to leap out of his throat, but he could only cautiously inch closer to Shi Sheng.

    Everyone watched as Shi Sheng produced a piece of paper and then a brush in quick session like a magic trick.

    She wrote something down quickly and handed the paper to Xu Kong. After thetter read what was on it, he felt only shock.

    Shi Sheng raised her sword, whereupon Xu Kong immediately caved.

    His eyes swivelled in his sockets quickly before he started knocking his head on the floor. ¡°This one had eyes, but couldn¡¯t see Mt. Tai! Senior, please forgive my slights!¡±

    Everyone, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Senior? Didn¡¯t he just call her a devil not five minutes ago?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Am I still a devil?¡± Shi Sheng asked with a smile.

    ¡°No, no, no, it was simply this ipetent one¡¯s mistake!¡± Xu Kong hurriedly shook his head.

    Xu Kong then bowed to Yuwen Xun. ¡°Your Majesty, I saw wrongly before. This senior is a very powerful Master.¡±

    Yuwen Xun, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®Do you take me for a monkey? Zhuang Qiong is but the daughter of a noble n¡ªshe¡¯s never even visited a sect before and you¡¯re trying to tell me she¡¯s a powerful Master? If you¡¯re going to lie through your teeth, at leaste up with something better!¡¯</i>

    Without being asked, Xu Kong covered up for Shi Sheng by saying that she was gifted with great talent and hadprehended her abilities without a teacher to guide her, that his sect knew all about her, etc.

    Though it sounded likeplete bollocks, Xu Kong said all this in a very serious tone and even swore upon his life, as if he was telling the truth.

    Ming Jin struggled to hold back hisughter. Though the rest hadn¡¯t seen what was on the paper that Shi Sheng showed Xu Kong, he had.

    <i>Say that I¡¯m a skilled practitioner, or I¡¯ll kill you.</i>

    She had even added on the following:

    <i>I¡¯ll pay you.</i>

    <i>¡®As I expected, this Zhuang Qiong is rather interesting.¡¯</i>

    Yuwen Xun was more willing to believe that Shi Sheng was a devil than that she was some Master.

    He hummed a moment. ¡°Since Master Xu Kong ims she is skilled, then let her prove it.¡±

    Xu Kong looked at Shi Sheng. <i>¡®I can only help you up to here.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng searched her brain for major events in the plot. ¡°There will be heavy downpour in Jinbei 10 dayster, resulting in severe flooding and a disease outbreak.¡±

    Artificial events might change, but natural disasters tended to stay the same.

    Yuwen Xun¡¯s eyes suddenly turned sharp. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?!¡±

    Floods, epidemics...were both matters that concerned the empire atrge.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to prove it? We¡¯ll know if I spoke the truth in 10 days.¡±

    ¡°Master Xu Kong, can you predict this?¡± Yuwen Xun looked at Xu Kong.

    Xu Kong, ¡°...¡± <i>¡®I¡¯m just a conman! How would I know?!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Er...this one isn¡¯t as skilled as senior, so I am unable to do that.¡± <i>¡®This isn¡¯t aughing matter. Even if this Yun Gui Fei doesn¡¯t feel like living anymore, I still do!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Surely Your Majesty can afford to give Yun Jie Yu 10 days?¡± Ming Jin spoke.

    Yuwen Xun pondered for a moment before actually nodding, earning him strange looks from everyone present. ¡°Very well, you will be given 10 days. If nothing has happened after 10 days, you will be beheaded on grounds of lying to your Emperor. Yun Jie Yu, do you have any objections?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± Shi Sheng paused. ¡°Nowes the question...what if I¡¯m right?¡±

 Chapter 477 - Proper Palace Intrigue (16)

    <h4>Chapter 477 : Proper Pce Intrigue (16)</h4>

    Yuwen Xun looked at Xu Kong and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°If you are right, we(z) will promote you to Huang Gui Fei.¡±

    ¡®Like I¡¯d believe Zhuang Qiong has that kind of ability. Just what did she write on that paper she showed to Xu Kong? And his behaviour just now clearly shows that something was going on! Anyone with a bit of brains would have doubts!¡¯

    ¡°Who¡¯d care about that title? If I¡¯m right, make me State Teacher and I will no longer be your concubine.¡±

    ¡°State Teacher? How could a woman be State Teacher? Is this Yun Jie Yu really not a devil?¡±

    ¡°I think even if she¡¯s not, she must be possessed!¡±

    ¡°Exactly. How could a woman ever be State Teacher?¡±

    Yuwen Xun clearly never expected for Shi Sheng to raise such a request.

    The position of State Teacher had always been a lofty one that required actual ability behind it. However, it never held any actual authority, so it was basically just a fancy title with no practical purpose.

    And a woman being State Teacher...was really unheard of. But the cards she¡¯d revealed just now gave Yuwen Xun some pause.

    ¡°Very well, we(z) agree.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t believe this woman is truly that capable! I want to see what she¡¯s nning.¡¯

    ¡°Your Majesty, you mustn¡¯t ah!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, how could you agree?! Yun Jie Yu is possessed ah!¡±

    Your Majesty¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough! We will wait the 10 days.¡± Yuwen Xun dered loudly.

    What had originally started as an investigation into his son¡¯s poisoning had be something much more serious.

    ¡°Then... What to do with Shu Fei, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°ce her under house arrest till this matter is resolved.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, it wasn¡¯t me(cq)! This devil is ndering me(cq)!¡± Shu Fei came back to her senses and clutched at Yuwen Xun¡¯s arm. ¡°Your Majesty, believe me(cq)! It really wasn¡¯t me(cq)!¡±

    Yuwen Xun brushed Shu Fei off. ¡°Bring Shu Fei back to her pce.¡±

    Xiao He was also brought away by guards; this matter couldn¡¯t be resolved so easily.

    ¡°Send Yun Jie Yu back.¡± Yuwen Xun looked at Shi Sheng. ¡°Yun Jie Yu is to remain in her pce for these 10 days.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯m a devil; I gotta eat people.¡± Shi Sheng replied in all ¡®seriousness¡¯.

    Yuwen Xun, ¡°...¡± ¡®Guards! Drag this woman out and execute her!

    10 days. I just have to wait 10 more days, and then I can behead her! Who cares if she¡¯s been reced or possessed, just kill her and be done with it!¡¯

    Yuwen Xun had been angered to such a point that it was getting hard for him to think clearly. He brought his people with him as he stormed out of the chamber.

    Ming Jin had already left before Yuwen Xun, but he¡¯d given Shi Sheng a meaningful look before he left.

    Lu Ruo dawdled,gging behind the rest. Only once pretty much everyone had left did she approach Shi Sheng.

    ¡®She didn¡¯t say anything just now and now she¡¯sing over? I smell something fishy!¡¯

    Lu Ruo seemed afraid others would overhear her as she lowered her voice to speak to Shi Sheng, ¡°You have a space, right?¡±

    Shi Sheng raised her brow slightly. She hadn¡¯t made any effort to conceal how she¡¯d drawn her sword just now. Yuwen Xun had probably been angered to such a point that it hadn¡¯t urred to him how odd it was. Though of course, even if it did, it wasn¡¯t certain that he¡¯d actually understand what was going on.

    As for the others, they naturally wouldn¡¯t either. The only person who¡¯d have any understanding of the concept of a space was the FL-sama who was from the modern era.

    ¡°How¡¯s it any of your business?¡± Shi Sheng arrogantly harrumphed and left with her sword in tow.

    Xu Kong, who hadn¡¯t left this whole time, hurriedly followed her.

    Lu Ruo frowned. ¡®Does that mean she does have one? The spaces in stories were really amazing, I never thought there¡¯d be a day when I¡¯d encounter one myself!¡¯

    ¡°System, can I have a space too?¡± Lu Ruo asked her system excitedly.

    ¡°No.¡± The system paused. ¡°But if you can get me to level up enough, I can share the system space with you.¡±

    Lu Ruo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What level do I need?¡±

    ¡°At least the 5th.¡±

    Lu Ruo¡¯s face immediately turned ck. She was only level 1 right now; who knows when she¡¯d reach level 5? It wasn¡¯t as if she could sleep with Yuwen Xun whenever she wanted.

    ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Lu Ruo didn¡¯t wish to remain in this world at all. It was too scary. One could lose their head if they weren¡¯t careful.

    She had taken all care possible to not break the thin ice she was currently treading on, but still ended up breaking through it a few times.

    Her system fell silent for a while. ¡°There is also the option of devouring the power of others like me.¡±

    ¡®¡°Others like me?¡±¡¯

    ¡°You mean a system like you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Ruo¡¯s eyes turned. ¡°What you mean to say is... Yun Jie Yu...?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not certain, but she does have something on her that I can use to level up. I felt it just now.¡±

    ......

    As Shi Sheng left the hall, Tao Qin went forward to receive her. Seeing Shi Sheng emerge perfectly fine, Tao Qin finally rxed. ¡°This one was scared to death! Did His Majesty do anything to you?¡±

    ¡°Would he dare to?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze turned back from where she¡¯d been staring off into the darkness. ¡°Return to the pce.¡±

    ¡°Sir Ming told me to deliver this to you just now.¡± Tao Qin made use of helping Shi Sheng along to hand a silk pouch to thetter. Her face was a bit red, but it was concealed by the darkness of the night.

    Shi Sheng pinched the pouch. Its contents appeared quite hard. She¡¯d just been about to take it out to have a look when Xu Kong ran up to her from behind.

    ¡°Gui Fei-niangniang.¡±

    ¡°Master Xu Kong,¡± Tao Qin bowed slightly as she alerted Xu Kong of his error, ¡°Don¡¯t use the wrong address. Our Mistress is no longer Gui Fei.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± A surprised sound escaped from Xu Kong¡¯s lips. Only after a good while did he recall that everyone else seemed to refer to her as Yun Jie Yu.

    ¡®She got demoted? When was this?¡¯

    Xu Kong was rather dumbfounded. He hadn¡¯t been in the capital recently, so he had yet to catch up with what had happenedtely. Besides, it wasn¡¯t as if he could¡¯ve learned what happened in the harem just because he wanted to.

    ¡°Your Ladyship,¡± Xu Kong returned to the topic, ¡°About what you said before...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m broke right now.¡±

    Xu Kong, ¡°...¡± ¡®What happened to getting paid? Would the Di daughter of the Zhuang n and former Gui Fei be broke? Like I¡¯d believe that!¡¯

    Xu Kong had a bitter expression. ¡°Your Ladyship mustn¡¯t be like this. This one has to work hard to earn money.¡±

    Shi Sheng nodded in agreement. ¡°It is quite hard to con people.¡±

    Xu Kong, ¡°...¡± ¡®Do I have it easy trying to make ends meet here?!¡¯

    ¡°Then, My Lady, when is it convenient for you to...¡± ¡®...settle the debt? I risked losing my head to help you! But His Majesty¡¯s reaction was a bit off... I really gotta run after I get the money.

    I can¡¯t stick around any longer. Just what was I thinking? Being scared into helping her lie to the Emperor! If I leave, I¡¯ll definitely have a harder time earning money... And I might even get a bounty on my head...¡¯

    Xu Kong felt like he¡¯d boarded a pirate ship with no way off.

    Shi Sheng pondered for a moment. ¡°When I be the State Teacher.¡±

    Xu Kong was stunned speechless. ¡°Your Ladyship...was speaking the truth just now?¡±

    ¡®There really will be a heavy downpour? And a flood? And an epidemic???¡¯

    Xu Kong had thought this to just be Shi Sheng¡¯s dying tactic.

    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡±

    Xu Kong took advantage of the dim lighting to examine more boldly. ¡°No... So, Your Ladyship is truly skilled?¡±

    Shi Sheng acted mysteriously aloof. ¡°Didn¡¯t you experience it first hand?¡±

    Xu Kong, ¡°...¡±

    Tao Qin, ¡°...¡± ¡®What is Mistress and Master Xu Kong talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡¯

 Chapter 478 - Proper Palace Intrigue (17)

    <h4>Chapter 478 : Proper Pce Intrigue (17)</h4>

    Shi Sheng shooed off a dumbstruck Xu Kong.

    Once she returned to her pce, she took out the silk pouch Ming Jin had given her. It was green, with a dragon pattern sewn in a darker tone on top.

    ¡®Fuck a dog! This Ming Jin is very arrogant ah! Actually dared to use a pouch with a pattern like this[1]!¡¯

    Shi Sheng opened the pouch. It contained a jade pendant as well as a small strip of paper.

    On the paper was written:

    A love token.

    ¡®What...the hell! He even dares to flirt with one of the Emperor¡¯s concubines? Did he eat Sanlu[2]?¡¯

    Shi Sheng checked out the jade pendant. It seemed pretty valuable.

    ¡°Tao Qin.¡±

    ¡°Mistress.¡± Tao Qin was currently making the bed. Hearing Shi Sheng call for her, she immediately jogged over.

    ¡°Give this to Xu Kong. Tell him it¡¯s to clear the debt.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, it¡¯s Master Xu Kong.¡± Tao Qin corrected.

    ¡°Whatever. Hurry up.¡±

    Tao Qin had never seen this pendant before, so she was rather curious, but didn¡¯t dare to dally since Shi Sheng told her to hand it to Master Xu Kong. ¡®It¡¯s a long way to leave the pce, so I should be able to catch up if I go after him now.¡¯

    ......

    Ming Jin emerged from the Hall of Mental Cultivation. The radiant moonlight drew his shadow out, where it ovepped with the swaying shadows of his surroundings to form a rather terrifying dark mass.

    ¡°Master, you were too reckless just now.¡± The youth draped a cloak in his hands around Ming Jin, lowering his voice to speak to thetter.

    ¡®Master actually spoke up for Yun Jie Yu! Isn¡¯t that just asking for the Emperor to be suspicious of us?¡¯

    Ming Jin pulled his cloak around him. The night wind rustled and brushed against his cheeks, sending his dark hair flying.

    His voice was broken up by the wind, but was still audible.

    ¡°It¡¯s a waste of youth to not be reckless.¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t forget...¡±

    ¡°Zhi Yuan.¡± Ming Jin lightly interrupted him.

    Zhi Yuan knew he¡¯d been too loose with his tongue¡ªthey were still in the pce, so a single wrong word was enough to bring misfortune on them.

    It was deep into the night, so the pce was very quiet.

    Ming Jin leisurely made his way out of the pce. Zhi Yuan bribed the imperial guards to to open the gates.

    ¡°Wait up, wait up!¡±

    Xu Kong shot out from the darkness and rushed over, though he tried to maintain his lofty image by slowing down somewhat as he got closer, his head held high as he walked past the guards.

    The pce gates groaned heavily as they shut.

    Xu Kong greeted Ming Jin, ¡°Sir Ming, what a coincidence.¡±

    Ming Jin nodded slightly, but his gaze suddenly halted.

    ¡°Why is Master¡¯s jade pendant with you?¡± Zhi Yuan was the first to react, charging over to snatch the pendant from Xu Kong¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Xu Kong held tightly to the pendant. ¡°Yun Jie Yu gave me this; what do you mean it¡¯s your Master¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Yun Jie Yu?¡± Zhi Yuan nked out, but it was soon followed by anger. ¡°Nonsense! Why would Master¡¯s pendant be with Yun Jie Yu?!¡±

    Both of them clutched onto opposing ends of the pendant, neither willing to release it.

    Ming Jin produced a stack of banknotes from his sleeve and handed it to Xu Kong. ¡°I¡¯ll exchange it for banknotes.¡±

    Seeing the banknotes, Xu Kong¡¯s eyes lit up. He took and counted them before, with a beaming smile on his face, handing the jade pendant back to Zhi Yuan. ¡°Since it belongs to Sir Ming, then I shall return it.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± ¡®Master actually needed to fork out money to get his own possession back, and this damn priest calls it ¡°returning¡±?!¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so this one will take his leave.¡± Xu Kong clutched the silver notes in his hand as he ran off like there was wind beneath his feet. ¡®I gotta leave this ce!¡¯

    ¡°Master...¡± Zhi Yuan wiped the jade clean before handing it to Ming Jin. ¡°This pendant?¡±

    ¡®Why was it with Yun Jie Yu?¡¯

    ¡°I gave it to her.¡± Ming Jing sighed. ¡°A shame she didn¡¯t want it.¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t be ridiculous! How could you just give your jade pendant to Yun Jie Yu?! She¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s concubine!¡± Zhi Yuan red up. ¡®Out of so many women, why did Master take a liking to the Emperor¡¯s woman?! And even gifted her something so important!¡¯

    ¡°What of it?¡±

    ¡®¡°What of it?¡±!

    Master, are you even listening to me?!¡¯

    ¡°She¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s concubine!¡± Zhi Yuan emphasized.

    Cool moonlight illuminated Ming Jin¡¯s face, adding a hint of coldness to his normally gentle features. He turned back slightly, specks of moonlight raising ripples in his eyes. He looked at the towering walls of the imperial city, and his lips moved slightly. ¡°And so what?¡±

    Zhi Yuan was so angry he started hyperventting, yet was too helpless to do anything. ¡®There¡¯s pretty much no convincing Master once he¡¯s made up his mind... Just what¡¯s so good about that Zhuang Qiong? She¡¯s already...¡¯

    Ming Jin and Zhi Yuan werepletely dumbstruck upon entering their residence¡ªthe whole ce was in shambles.

    ¡®Why does it look like a scene after bandits have entered a vige?¡¯

    ¡°Sir...¡± A dishevelled looking servant stumbled as he ran over. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re finally back!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Zhi Yuan anxiously asked.

    The servant panted as he pointed towards where all the noise wasing from. ¡°The sword Sir brought back...is being troublesome.¡±

    ¡®Sword?¡¯ Ming Jin started to walk over, prompting Zhi Yuan to abandon his line of questioning to hurriedly follow the former.

    The coldly gleaming sword floated in mid-air, surrounded by the thoroughly wrecked remains of the buildings in the area.

    Several servants stood at a distance, gesticting at the sword.

    When Ming Jin approached, the group immediately surrounded him. ¡°Sir, Sir, is this sword a divine weapon with a spirit like in the rumours?¡±

    ¡®Not long after Sir left, this sword started acting up! If anyone dared to try and stop it, they got hacked!¡¯

    Zhu Yuan examined the sword. ¡°Sir, this sword that you took from the academy...just who does it belong to?¡±

    ¡®It can actually float in the air all on its own!¡¯

    Ming Jin¡¯s gaze turned slightly solemn.

    The sword continued hacking apart the room, as if it was chopping radishes.

    ¡®I tested the sword this afternoon, and it didn¡¯t appear as sharp as it does now.

    So...this sword truly possesses a spirit?¡¯

    Word in jianghu had it that the best of weapons could birth their own spirits, but no one ever verified it for themselves, so this remained but a rumour.

    This was definitely the first time he¡¯d witnessed a sword with its own spirit.

    ¡°Sir, quickly stop it ah! If it keeps hacking like this, where are we going to stay?!¡±

    ......

    Proof of Shu Fei poisoning the young prince was discovered in the end. Due to her family¡¯s position, Yuwen Xun didn¡¯t execute her, but instead consigned her to the cold pce.

    The young prince¡¯s life was no longer in danger, but Lu Ruo was still punished by Yuwen Xun for her negligence in watching over him.

    Tao Qin reported all these to Shi Sheng.

    Ever since Yuwen Xun gave her the 10 day deadline, he no longer attempted to poison, trick, or assassinate Shi Sheng, so she finally got several days reprieve.

    ¡°Mistress, it¡¯s the final day tomorrow.¡± ¡®Will what Mistress said reallye true?¡¯

    ¡°What¡¯re you worried about? It¡¯ll still take a few days for news to travel here.¡± Shi Sheng spoke in a rxed tone. ¡°Did you ask around like I told you to?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡ªthere has never been a Weiyang Pce before.¡±

    Shi Sheng fell silent.

    ¡°Mistress, just what are you looking for?¡± Tao Qin was truly curious.

    ¡®If only I(bbb) knew what I¡¯m(bbb) supposed to be looking for.¡¯

    Shi Sheng sprawled over the table listlessly. ¡®System, I dare you to give me another hint!

    Just two names for a hint is really screwing with me... I got no leads.¡¯

    [Host, didn¡¯t you im you were smart?] ¡®The time hase for an IQ test! Go, Pikachu!¡¯

    ¡®Where¡¯s my(lz) sword?! Oh, right, still hacking apart Ming Jin¡¯s ce.¡¯

    The sword only went to work at night, remaining motionless during the day. So the cycle of the ce being repaired during the day and destroyed at night continued.

    And yet, despite this, Ming Jin still hadn¡¯t returned her sword to her.

    ¡®Scared. There¡¯s a pervert coveting me(bbb).¡¯

    [......] ¡®You have the gall to call others a pervert, when you¡¯re one yourself?¡¯

    [1] In case you didn¡¯t know, only the Emperor is allowed to use the dragon motif. Sometimes, he¡¯ll allow his sons to use it, but they generally use snakes (at least in the Qing Dynasty, I believe).

    [2] Sanlu was apany that produced milk powder form, but got into hot soup when they were involved in a scandal with adulterating the form to include dangerous chemicals. Some people believe (or at least like to use in a meme) that it caused problems with some children¡¯s IQ.

 Chapter 479 - Proper Palace Intrigue (18)

    <h4>Chapter 479 : Proper Pce Intrigue (18)</h4>

    ¡°Mistress, Lord Zhuang is here.¡±

    Shi Sheng was just about to go to bed when Tao Qin suddenly ran in from outside with a slightly anxious look on her face.

    ¡°He cane and go in the imperial harem as he wishes?¡± Shi Sheng was surprised. <i>¡®This Lord Zhuang is pretty nifty huh!¡¯</i>

    Zhuang-fu had been constantly sending her letters like before, but Shi Sheng either gave him an infuriating reply, or none at all.

    Since all his spies by her side had been cleared out, Zhuang-fu could no longer sit still. Naturally, he¡¯d sneak into the pce.

    Since he wasn¡¯t supposed to be here, Zhuang-fu was clearly very cautious. Even after he entered the room, he still looked around carefully.

    ¡°Xiao¡¯qiong.¡± Seeing Shi Sheng sitting on her recliner without any intention of greeting him, Zhuang-fu couldn¡¯t help but snap with a dark face.

    ¡°Mistress...¡± Tao Qin seemed a bit afraid of Zhuang-fu, as she urgently tried to convey what she was trying to say with her eyes.

    Shi Sheng raised her gaze slightly, speaking in a calm voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t Father afraid that His Majesty will find you sneaking into the pce in the middle of the night?¡±

    Zhuang-fu¡¯s expression rxed, probably due to thinking that Shi Sheng was showing concern for him.

    ¡°Father is here to see you.¡± Zhuang-fu moved forward a few steps. ¡°Have you been well?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you know the answer to that, Father?¡± Though the people in her pce had been dismissed, Zhuang-fu¡¯s spies were still ced in the area surrounding it.

    Zhuang-fu frowned. <i>¡®I felt like something was off with this daughter before, but now it seems even more so. Could she be possessed?¡¯</i>

    Zhuang-fu examined Shi Sheng with subtlety, asking her in a probing manner, ¡°Xiao¡¯qiong, do you still remember what you told Father when you were young?¡±

    Shi Sheng bolted upright, her calm gaze fixed to Zhuang-fu. ¡°So what if I do, and so what if I don¡¯t?¡±

    Zhuang-fu¡¯s frown grew deeper. ¡°Xiao¡¯qiong, don¡¯t forget your task.¡±

    A malicious grin broke out on Shi Sheng¡¯s face. ¡°Did you really think Yuwen Xun was that dumb? He¡¯s been guarding against you from the start¡ªhow could he have touched me?¡±

    ¡°You said he¡¯s been on guard from the start?¡± Zhuang-fu revealed his surprise.

    ¡°Well duh. Why do you think I haven¡¯t gotten pregnant after so many years in the pce?¡±

    Zhuang Qiong hadn¡¯t told Zhuang-fu about Yuwen Xun never touching her because of embarrassment, so Zhuang-fu had always thought it was because she hadn¡¯t been working hard enough to get pregnant.

    Zhuang-fu¡¯s expression turned grave. He hadn¡¯t expected Yuwen Xun to have been guarding against him from the start.

    Yuwen Xun hadn¡¯t shown any hint of wariness towards Zhuang-fu in court...

    <i>¡®He pampered Zhuang Qiong a lot too... So just when did he start guarding against me?¡¯</i>

    Zhuang-fu calmed down. ¡°What happened these past few days?¡±

    Shi Sheng shrugged. ¡°Someone framed me, another took advantage of it. That¡¯s pretty much it!¡±

    The person doing the framing was Shu Fei, while the one taking advantage of it was Yuwen Xun. Since both of them wanted her dead, they didn¡¯t need to liaise beforehand to co-operate in achieving the same goal.

    It was just a shame that Shu Fei hadn¡¯t counted on Ming Jin suddenly appearing, as well as Shi Sheng¡¯s unpredictable actions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless. Wait for my news.¡± Zhuang-fu spoke before leaving hurriedly.

    Yuwen Xun had given orders to not disclose his bet with Shi Sheng. Those present that day were either his confidantes or had been silenced, which was why Zhuang-fu wasn¡¯t aware of this matter.

    He¡¯d only entered the pce today because of Shi Sheng¡¯s abnormal behaviour. But the matter Shi Sheng revealed gave him no more time to ponder on what was wrong with her.

    <i>¡®If Yuwen Xun truly is in the know, then he must¡¯veid out secret ns after so many years of pretending otherwise. This is extremely detrimental to the Zhuang n. I have to return to discuss this with the others.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Mistress, you?¡± Tao Qin hesitated to speak, her expressionplex. <i>¡®Mistress¡¯ actionstely have been much too out of the ordinary.¡¯</i>

    Shi Sheng looked at Tao Qin. ¡°Scared? Maybe I really am possessed. If you¡¯re scared, you can just leave.¡±

    Tao Qin lowered her head, answering in a muffled voice, ¡°Mistress...this one was just curious.¡±

    ¡°Just take it as me being sick of being manipted by others, so I decided to manipte others instead.¡± Shi Sheng waved a hand, speaking indifferently, ¡°Or you can just treat me as a different person entirely.¡±

    Tao Qin stared dumbly at Shi Sheng, noting to her senses for a good long while.

    ......

    The next day, De-gonggong brought a group of imperial guards to wait outside her pce early in the morning.

    Shi Sheng asked with impatience written all over her face, ¡°What¡¯re you guys up to so early?¡±

    De-gonggong¡¯s fingers were arranged in an orchid hand as he spoke in his high-pitched voice, ¡°Yun Jie Yu, today is the final day.¡±

    ¡°You crazy ah? Do you have a fucking handphone? Do you think you can get the news from Jinbei today?¡±

    De-gonggong was a bit confused. <i>¡®What¡¯s a handphone?¡¯</i>

    Though he didn¡¯t know what it was, he still understood what she was trying to convey.

    It took three days and nights to travel from Jinbei to the capital. De-gonggong hurriedly sent someone to ask Yuwen Xun what to do.

    Having had his IQ belittled, Yuwen Xun was feeling very grumpy. He told the guards to continue surrounding the pce and, at the very moment news arrived, to drag Shi Sheng out and execute her.

    In the afternoon, the originally pleasant weather suddenly turned stormy. A heavy downpour began without warning.

    ¡°This...did Yun Jie Yu predict correctly?¡± The imperial guards surrounding Shi Sheng¡¯s pce couldn¡¯t help but mutter.

    ¡°Do you guys think Yun Jie Yu¡¯s a devil?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Master Xu Kong say she wasn¡¯t?¡± It was clear that this batch of guards had been present in the Hall of Proimed Peace back then.

    ¡°Then is she really an expert that can divine the future?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll know in 3 days...¡±

    After 2 consecutive days of heavy rain, Yuwen Xun was starting to have doubts in his heart.

    On the third day, an urgent messenger arrived in the middle of the night to deliver news to the capital.

    There had been a torrential downpour at Jinbei, causing dams to copse and a flood to ensue. Themoners had to flee their homes.

    The rain started from the 5th day of the countdown, but the real flooding began 3 dayster. Adding on the time it took to send news to the capital, it had already been 6 days of floods.

    Yuwen Xun clutched the letter whose contents had been slightly marred due to being soaked with rainwater, his eyes dark. <i>¡®She really got it right...¡¯</i>

    Despite thete hour, the entire capital was in a state of disarray.

    Though the imperial guards outside Shi Sheng¡¯s pce remained, some of them had already been withdrawn.

    ¡°Mistress, you really predicted the future.¡± Tao Qin had been a bit out of sorts the past few days. After hearing the news, she grew even more panicked.

    She didn¡¯t know just who this Mistress in front of her really was.

    Shi Sheng propped up her lower jaw, watching the light drizzle outside the window, not giving Tao Qin a reply. Only silence and flickering candlelight filled the room.

    After a long time, Shi Sheng turned around and ced a token down in front of the girl. ¡°Tao Qin, leave the pce.¡±

    ¡°Mistress?¡± Tao Qin was surprised. <i>¡®Mistress is chasing me away? No, she might not even be my Mistress...¡¯</i>

    Tao Qin struggled internally for a moment, but still picked the token up in the end.

    She made her way past pce after pce, watching as the outer gates grew closer and closer.

    As long as she stepped out of these gates, she¡¯d be free. But...

    Tao Qin suddenly halted. She stood in the darkness, watching the sedans entering and exiting constantly. In the end, she lifted her foot...and walked towards the gates.

 Chapter 480 - Proper Palace Intrigue (19)

    <h4>Chapter 480 : Proper Pce Intrigue (19)</h4>

    Shi Sheng sighed as she stared at the dark sky outside. A drizzle drifted in through the window andnded in her hair, on her cheek, and on her shoulder, bringing with it a hint of coolness.

    ¡°Miss Zhuang, are you thinking of me?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes flew open and one could make out a white figure outside the window reflected in her pupils. Her breathing slowed for a moment before she picked up the flower vase beside her and chucked it at the figure.

    ¡®Fuck your mom! Whaddya mean by appearing out of nowhere wearing white in the middle of the night?! You trying to scare me(bbb) to death?!¡¯

    Ming Jin caught the flower vase. ¡°Miss Zhuang, flower vases can¡¯t be love tokens.¡±

    Hisughter-filled voice prated the light rain and was heard loud and clear by Shi Sheng.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t see his expression, Shi Sheng could imagine just how obnoxious it was right now.

    ¡°There are imperial guards surrounding the ce. Do you believe I¡¯ll shout?¡± Shi Sheng leaned against the windowsill, her gaze dark as she stared at the white figure.

    Ming Jin walked out of the rain and closer to the window. His clothes were actually very dry.

    He ced the flower vase on the windowsill, and met her eyes.

    The reflection of the weak candlelight flickered in his eyes, making his whole face appear even more warm and gentle.

    ¡°Miss Zhuang, if you dare to shout, then I¡¯ll dare to say you seduced me.¡± Ming Jin¡¯s lips moved. ¡°Do you think Yuwen Xun would take the opportunity to behead you?¡±

    ¡®What the...fuck! This shameless pervert!¡¯

    Shi Sheng gave a cold, arrogant harrumph. ¡°He¡¯d have to be able to first.¡±

    ¡®Am I(bbb) that easy to behead?¡¯

    Ming Jin smiled. ¡°Can Ie in?¡±

    ¡°To molest me?¡± Shi Sheng blocked the window.

    ¡°So it seems like Miss Zhuang wants me to molest you. Then shall I respectfully oblige?¡±

    Shi Sheng raised her chin, a brilliant smile on her face. ¡°Strip for me first. If I¡¯m satisfied with your body, I¡¯ll let you in.¡±

    ¡®Comparing who¡¯s more shameless eh? I(bbb) scare myself when I¡¯m shameless!¡¯

    ¡°Can I do it inside?¡± Ming Jin smiled slightly.

    ¡°Strip before entering.¡±

    Ming Jin really did reach out to take off his clothes. His jacket went off, now for his middle clothes...

    Shi Sheng maintained a calm expression the entire time.

    Ming Jin couldn¡¯t continue. ¡®Isn¡¯t she normally supposed to be scolding me as a rascal shyly?¡¯

    Shi Sheng leaned out of the window slightly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you continuing?¡±

    ¡°Miss Zhuang, it¡¯s too cold outside. How about I continue inside?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes curved into a smile. ¡°Sure.¡±

    She moved out of the way, whereupon Ming Jin flipped over the windowsill and into the room in an elegant and handsome manner.

    ¡°Go on then.¡± Shi Sheng folded her arms as she leaned against the make-up table to the side.

    Ming Jin¡¯s gentle gazended on Shi Sheng as he ced his hand on the table behind as support, which caused Shi Sheng to end up being enveloped in his arms. ¡°How about you help me strip?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s smile grew even brighter. ¡°Sure.¡±

    She reached out to pull at the string of his middle clothes. Ming Jin watched her actions with a hint of probing.

    Shi Sheng was very quick. In the blink of an eye, the middleyer of his clothes had been taken off, leaving him only in his undershirt and underpants.

    Ming Jin watched as his outerwear all vanished into thin air, his pupils shrinking.

    ¡®Her sword appeared from nowhere back at the Hall of Proimed Peace too...

    She truly is hiding a lot of secrets. I really want to take her apart and find them.¡¯

    Shi Sheng suddenly aimed a kick at Ming Jin¡¯sher regions. He reacted swiftly and caught her leg, his body leaning closer to her, causing her leg to be pulled up to press against his waist while his other hand captured both of hers.

    Their position immediately brought to mind something inappropriate.

    ¡®Fuck your great grandpa! Why is this idiot so good atbat?! Where¡¯s my(lz) sword?!¡¯

    ¡°Miss Zhuang, if you¡¯re this rough, no one will want you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Yuwen Xun¡¯s concubine right now.¡± Even if one lost in terms of ability, they couldn¡¯t lose in terms ofposure¡ªShi Sheng maintained a smile as she replied.

    A cold light shed in Ming Jin¡¯s eyes as he stared at Shi Sheng.

    After a moment, he leaned in slightly, his handsome face magnified in her view, and he spoke in a gentle voice, ¡°As long as I wish it so, you won¡¯t be.¡±

    ¡®Yo, so capable ah!¡¯

    Ming Jin suddenly felt his whole body stiffen a bit. He looked at the hand that was grabbing onto Shi Sheng. A small red dot had appeared on his wrist at some point.

    Shi Sheng kicked Ming Jin away and threw him onto the make-up table, causing its contents toe ttering to the floor.

    Shi Sheng held him down with one hand on his chest, not using much force, yet Ming Jin was unable to move the slightest bit.

    ¡°So Miss Zhuang prefers to use force.¡± Ming Jin showed no sign of being worried by his current predicament as he continued flirting with Shi Sheng fearlessly.

    Shi Sheng reached out to grab his undershirt. ¡°Yep. Do enjoy, Sir Ming.¡±

    ......

    Ming Jin looked at the window that had been shut on him, as well as his own body, which had been stripped nude save for his underwear...

    ¡®She was actually unmoved by a beauty such as me? And even chased me out like this?¡¯

    Zhi Yuan charged out from the shadows and took off his own cloak to drape it over Ming Jin.

    ¡°Master, she actually dares to treat you like this! I¡¯ll kill her now!¡± Zhi Yuan¡¯s face was filled with rage.

    Zhi Yuan wasn¡¯t as tall as Ming Jin, so thetter looked quite funny wearing the former¡¯s cloak.

    Ming Jin stopped Zhi Yuan, though his limbs were still a bit hard to move. ¡°Zhi Yuan, remember: no one is to touch her.¡±

    ¡°Master!¡± Zhi Yuan hastily cried in a low voice. ¡®Master really took a liking to this woman?!¡¯

    ¡°Do you know of anything that can allow one to make things appear from nowhere?¡± Ming Jin changed the topic.

    Zhi Yuan angrily red at the window before speaking, ¡°No.¡±

    Ming Jin looked thoughtfully at where the red dot on his hand had been, but had since disappeared.

    ¡°Master, why are you asking?¡± ¡®Only an immortal should be able to make things appear from thin air, right?¡¯

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ming Jin shook his head.

    ¡®She doesn¡¯t seem afraid of revealing her uniqueness at all.¡¯

    That arrogance and unbridled manner caused Ming Jin¡¯s heart to throb. ¡®What does she care about?¡¯

    Ming Jin pondered this question slowly in his mind.

    The scene from that day at the Hall of Proimed Peace appeared very clearly in his mind.

    ¡®She said she wasn¡¯t afraid of death, nor did she care about the Zhuang n. Then what does she care about?¡¯

    ¡°Zhi Yuan, if someone doesn¡¯t have anything they care about, then what are they living for?¡±

    Zhi Yuan, ¡°...¡± ¡®Master, how am I supposed to answer such a high-level question like that?¡¯

    After struggling for a while, Zhi Yuan finally replied, ¡°Probably because they don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    Not being afraid of death didn¡¯t mean wanting to die.

    Ming Jin blinked. ¡°Zhi Yuan, I have something very important to do right now, so I¡¯ll hand the other matters to you to manage.¡±

    ¡°Master...just what are you nning?¡±

    Ming Jin¡¯s gaze gentled. ¡°I want to be the person she cares about.¡±

    Zhi Yuan, ¡°...¡± ¡®Master has simply gone mad! It¡¯s all because of that Zhuang Qiong! Aaaah! Master, just what do you like about her?!¡¯

    ......

    Shi Sheng summoned her sword back, her expression dark as she poked the ground.

    System was so scared it didn¡¯t dare to even breathe... Of course, given that it was able to breathe in the first ce.

    But Shi Sheng merely kept poking the ground and didn¡¯t do anything world-destroying.

    By the time System came to, its host was already lying on her bed and about to fall asleep.

    [......] ¡®So just what was Host doing just now? Poking the ground to vent? Impossible. Host always hacks people when she gets angry¡ªhow could she suddenly switch to poking the ground?¡¯

    System was rather apprehensive.

    #Host is scarier when she keeps quiet than when she loses her temper#

 Chapter 481 - Proper Palace Intrigue (20)

    <h4>Chapter 481 : Proper Pce Intrigue (20)</h4>

    Yuwen Xun was too busy dealing with the natural disaster to bother about Shi Sheng. Thetter didn¡¯t show off either, instead holing up in her pce, eating and drinking without a care in the world.

    The Zhuang n made use of the chaos to make quite a few arrangements.

    Zhuang-fu had even tasked someone with sneaking some things into the pce and telling Shi Sheng to make sure Yuwen Xun ingested it.

    After Shi Sheng felt the time was right, she swaggered off to find Yuwen Xun to make him uphold his end of the bargain.

    He had probably suppressed the news back then, partly with the intention to go back on his word if Shi Sheng had ever won the bet. But Yuwen Xun never expected that she would¡¯ve straight up barged into his throne room.

    None of his guards could stop her.

    Zhuang-fu also had a surprised look on his face, clearly unaware as to why Shi Sheng would barge in at this time.

    Compared to all his confused officials, Yuwen Xun appeared much calmer.

    ¡°Zhuang Qiong, what are you doing, bringing a sword into this hall?!¡± Someone from the Emperor¡¯s faction immediately stood out and rebuked her.

    Shi Sheng leaned against her sword and turned slightly to look at the old fellow who¡¯d spoken, a faint smile on her face. ¡°In any case, not you, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Y-y-you...¡±

    ¡°Lord Zhuang, look at what kind of daughter you raised! She even dares to carry a sword into the throne room! Is your Zhuang n nning to rebel?!¡±

    ¡°Lord Song, don¡¯t nder the innocent! I(c) am utterly devoted to His Majesty and have no other intention.¡± Zhuang-fu immediately expressed his loyalty.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, you lot!¡± Shi Sheng pointed her sword at the people who had started arguing, whereupon they immediately shut up.

    Seeing that no one was speaking any longer, Shi Sheng lowered her sword in satisfaction. ¡°Why is the first thing you guys jump to rebellion? If I wanted to rebel, do you think he¡¯d still be sitting here?¡±

    Everyone, ¡°...¡± ¡®Surely she is being too overconfident?¡¯

    ¡°Your Majesty, Yun Jie Yu shows disregard for thew and acts in an arrogant and insubordinate manner. I(c) propose that she be punished for l¨¨se-majest¨¦[1].¡±

    ¡°I(c) agree!¡±

    ¡°I(c) do as well!¡±

    ¡°I(c)...¡±

    A bunch of people seconded the motion for Yuwen Xun to drag Shi Sheng out and execute her.

    Zhuang-fu¡¯s face was dark as he stared at Shi Sheng, extremely dissatisfied with her current actions.

    ¡°Your Majesty, when are you going to fulfill your promise?¡± Shi Sheng ignored the group of officials mouring for her head.

    Yuwen Xun raised his hand, and everyone immediately quietened down.

    He looked at the arrogant woman standing before him, his expression turning inscrutable. ¡®This woman...¡¯

    After a long while, Yuwen Xun finally spoke in a deep voice amidst the doubtful looks of all the officials, ¡°Yun Jie Yu is stripped of the title of Jie Yu.¡±

    The expressions of several officials revealed joy.

    Zhuang-fu stepped forward, but before he could say anything, he heard Yuwen Xun speak once more, ¡°The Di daughter of the Zhuang n, Zhuang Qiong...is henceforth especially awarded the title of State Teacher.¡±

    Yuwen Xun really couldn¡¯t find a better term to describe her.

    The hall fell into silence for several seconds.

    And then fell into chaos. ¡®How can a woman be State Teacher?! And one who belongs to the harem at that?! What ability could she have?!¡¯

    After all, though the position of State Teacher held no authority, actual ability was still required.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you mustn¡¯t!¡± A group of old officials knelt to the ground and cried their hearts out.

    Yuwen Xun felt stifled from the anger. ¡®Do you think I want to?! If this woman really has that ability, how could I afford to offend her easily? I¡¯m an emperor, not a god!¡¯

    ¡°Your Majesty...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Yuwen Xun mmed the table, silencing everyone immediately.

    Amongst the various angry, surprised, shocked, and odd gazes, Shi Sheng sessfully took the title of State Teacher.

    ¡®It feels pretty good to be an official state fortune teller[2] huh.¡¯

    When she was leaving the throne room, Zhuang-fu wanted to stop Shi Sheng. But since she didn¡¯t want to waste time with him, she vanished before he could reach her.

    There was a ce made especially for State Teachers to stay in¡ªStar-Plucking Tower. Shi Sheng went back to move her belongings over.

    During the move, a bunch of pce concubines appeared to spectate.

    It was probably because there had never been any woman in all of history to be promoted from concubine to State Teacher.

    ¡®I say, as a concubine, instead of aiming for the position of Empress, she went and became a State Teacher. Isn¡¯t she simply insane?¡¯

    The simply insane Shi Sheng carried a small cloth bundle as she left her pce.

    A group of finely dressed up women were pointing at her as she left.

    Shi Sheng tossed her cloth bundle over her shoulder and waved a hand at the eunuch waiting for her outside. He immediately began leading the way towards Star-Plucking Tower.

    ¡°Why do you think His Majesty agreed to her unreasonable request?¡±

    ¡°A woman bing State Teacher? Just wait to be impeached by all those old officials! You guys just watch, it won¡¯t take too long before she¡¯s...¡± The speaker drew a finger across her neck.

    Their statuses had never been high, so apart from supporting their husband and raising a kid, how would they dare start getting any other ideas?

    ¡®No matter what method she used to be State Teacher, there¡¯ll be plenty of people wanting to pull her down, so all we have to do is watch.¡¯

    Star-Plucking Tower wasn¡¯t too far from Lin¡¯An Academy, which just so happened to coincide with Shi Sheng¡¯s intentions since it made going to Jade Tower much more convenient.

    As for Weiyang Pce?

    ¡®Don¡¯t know what that is.¡¯

    There were only two servants in Star-Plucking Tower. Since Shi Sheng didn¡¯t want it to be too crowded, two was plenty.

    Her daily routine consisted of using her status as State Teacher to chill in Jade Tower, or just staying in Star-Plucking Tower to stare at the moon and stars as she pondered about life.

    Such a carefree life caused some people¡¯s teeth to itch with hate. There were even people who tried to do something about it.

    But despite therge numbers trying to get in, most couldn¡¯t even enter the door. And of those that did, they¡¯d still end up being thrown out.

    Gradually, fewer and fewer people dared to try harming Shi Sheng, and Star-Plucking Tower¡¯s reputation got more sinister.

    ......

    Once night fell, Star-Plucking Tower was especially creepy.

    Lu Ruo carefully avoided the guard patrols and sessfully made her way to Star-Plucking Tower. She raised her head to look at the wall before her that was at least two metres high, a bitter expression on her face. ¡®How am I supposed to get up there?¡¯

    Yuwen Xun was harder to please as ofte¡ªhis mood would worsen at the drop of the hat. Adding to her predicament was the fact that the concubines in the pce seemed to be lining up to cause trouble for her. As a result, Lu Ruo¡¯s only thought now was of leaving this damned ce.

    ¡®System said Zhuang Qiong has something that can let it level up. For the sake of returning home, I have to be less picky with my methods.¡¯

    Lu Ruo took a deep breath and rubbed her hands. She found a good spot to start climbing and started making her way up the wall.

    She spread her legs to straddle the wall, took a deep breath, and was preparing to jump down the other side when a voice suddenly spoke up behind her, ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡±

    Lu Ruo reeled in shock, causing her to lose her bnce and fall back out,nding on the icy ground which dazed her.

    ¡°Ow...¡± ¡®I think I broke my waist with that fall... Really hurts!¡¯

    From where Lu Ruo was lying on the ground, she could see the top of the wall where she¡¯d been.

    A dark figure was currently sitting there.

    ¡°Zhuang...Qiong?¡± Lu Ruo hesitantly called out. ¡®I think that voice was hers.¡¯

    ¡®Instead of sleeping, she¡¯s sitting on a wall at this hour?! No wait, I didn¡¯t see anyone up there when I climbed up! Just when did she show up?! I actually didn¡¯t notice at all!¡¯

    Shi Sheng leapt down from the wall. Hernding waspletely silent, which surprised Lu Ruo even more.

    Having low-key shown off, Shi Sheng lowered her head to examine Lu Ruo. ¡°What¡¯re you doing, climbing my(lz) wall in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡®I(bbb) don¡¯t believe I(bbb) provoked this FL-sama recently? I didn¡¯t even provoke the ML, so howe FL-sama¡¯s delivered herself to my doorstep?¡¯

    Lu Ruo clutched her aching waist as she got up, retorting in a somewhatint-filled tone, ¡°What¡¯re you doing, sitting on a wall to scare me for?¡±

    Shi Sheng harrumphed lightly. ¡°This wall is part of my territory¡ªI¡¯ll sit here if I want. It¡¯s your own fault for being so easy to scare, yet you¡¯re ming me(lz)? What were you doing climbing my(lz) wall anyway?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± ¡®I¡¯m easy to scare? I only got startled because she appeared without warning!¡¯

    [1] I was actually acquainted with this term before, but I had to look it up beforehand since I¡¯ve not heard of it very often. It means disregard for the ¡°majesty¡± of royalty, or in this case, the Emperor and thew.

    [2] The term used here is more derogatory towards the profession. Basically has the implication that they are a fake. Which is true in this case lol.

 Chapter 482 - Proper Palace Intrigue (21)

    <strong>Chapter 482 : Proper Pce Intrigue (21)</strong>

    Lu Ruo massaged her waist. ¡®Calm down, calm down. Let¡¯s get to the important matters first.¡¯

    ¡°I want to talk with you.¡±

    ¡°What do we have to talk about?¡± ¡®Nothing good cane from the FL-sama looking for me!¡¯

    ¡°I know you have a space. If you don¡¯t want others to know, then let¡¯s have a chat.¡±

    ¡®The hell! FL-sama¡¯s even learned how to use threats!¡¯

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡®Think I¡¯m(lz) afraid of you?¡¯

    Lu Ruo, ¡°...¡± ¡®She actually told me to go ahead? No wait, she has to be bluffing.¡¯

    Lu Ruo¡¯s eyes spun around a bit. ¡°Zhuang Qiong, just who are you?¡±

    ¡®System says she¡¯s not from another world, but I keep getting the feeling that she doesn¡¯t act like someone from this world.¡¯

    Lu Ruo had done some research. Though the Zhuang Qiong from before was arrogant and overbearing, she still knew when to toe the line¡ªthere was no way she would¡¯ve done something like this.

    ¡°How¡¯s it any of your business?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not Zhuang Qiong, are you?¡± Lu Ruo continued asking, ¡°Are you a transmigrator or reincarnator? In the stories, it¡¯s always one of those two that has a space; which one are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m God[1].¡±

    Lu Ruo, ¡°...¡± ¡®A godly lunatic? It must be because she isn¡¯t willing to tell me. I have to gain her trust.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m from the future¡ªno wait, it should be a parallel universe, because I never heard of this dynasty before back home. I want to go back, but I need some things and it just so happens that you possess something that can help me return. Can you help me out?¡±

    Lu Ruo exined her origins before looking at Shi Sheng very expectantly.

    ¡°Why should I help you?¡± ¡®Think I¡¯m(lz) a charity?¡¯

    ¡°Aren¡¯t people supposed to help one another?¡±

    ¡®She understood me! She must be from the future too!¡¯ Lu Ruo¡¯s heart stirred with excitement.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®I never thought this FL would be such a na?ve one. ept my(bbb) kneel!

    Even in the modern era one wouldn¡¯t dare to casually help old people up[2], yet you start talking to me(bbb) about helping each other in this era? Does stabbing each other in the back count?

    After such a long exposure to pce intrigue, haven¡¯t you learned any lessons at all, FL-sama? Too scary!¡¯

    Shi Sheng folded her arms. ¡°Then what can you do for me?¡±

    Lu Ruo was stunned. ¡®What can I do for her?¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go back?¡± Lu Ruo had already got it into her head that Shi Sheng was from the future. ¡°If I can return, you might be able to too. Helping me would be helping yourself. This world is too scary. Don¡¯t tell me you like it here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pretty good.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about this ce?¡± Lu Ruo was surprised. ¡®I don¡¯t like this ce at all! There¡¯s no TV,puters, or air-conditioning here; and the only thing I do all day is either stare at a bunch of pce maids and eunuchs, or guard against other people¡¯s machinations.

    Yet she actually says it¡¯s pretty good?!¡¯

    Lu Ruo wracked her brain for a way to convince Shi Sheng.

    ¡°But you could lose your life here at any moment.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s you, not me.¡±

    Lu Ruo, ¡°...¡±

    She thought back to what happened before. ¡®That seems to be the case... This girl¡¯s fighting ability seems to be off the charts.¡¯

    ¡°I beg you, please help me. I¡¯ve really had enough of this ce. I wanna go home.¡± Lu Ruo begged with her palms ced together.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing in it for me to help you, so why should I?¡± ¡®I(bbb) don¡¯t do losing deals.¡¯

    ¡°We¡¯re both from the future. So on ount of being from the same ce, can¡¯t you just help me out?¡±

    ¡°...Why are you so selfish and cold-blooded? We¡¯re both in a foreign environment, so why can¡¯t you help me out a bit?¡± Lu Ruo actually started to cast me on Shi Sheng towards the end.

    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s me, a cold-blooded selfish person.¡± Shi Sheng nodded and agreed. She then gave a light, maliciousugh as she spoke, ¡°But what can you do to me?¡±

    What can you do to me?

    What can you do...

    What can...

    Lu Ruo couldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    She could only leave rather grumpily, muttering to herself indignantly about Shi Sheng¡¯s cold-bloodedness for not helping her, etc.

    ¡®This FL¡¯s character... Why is it so weird?¡¯

    Shi Sheng waited for Lu Ruo to disappear from view before swiftly flipping back over the wall.

    When she jumped down, a white figure suddenly shed before her eyes as her waist was urately pulled into a certain someone¡¯s arms.

    With a twist and a leap, the wind rushed past her ears and she was brought to the tallest point in Star-Plucking Tower.

    Shi Sheng made to kick, but a slightly cool hand held her leg down. ¡°Miss Zhuang, if this little fellow breaks from the kick, you¡¯re going to miss out for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡®The...fuck! This fucking thug! Where¡¯s my(lz) sword?!¡¯

    The Iron Sword appeared in Shi Sheng¡¯s hand, and a cold glint shed by in Ming Jin¡¯s eyes. Shi Sheng struggled free from his embrace, got some distance, and turned to face him, resting her cold sword at his chest.

    As the night wind blew, clothes fluttered and dark hair danced in the breeze.

    Ming Jin suddenly stepped forward, causing the sword to sink into his chest. But he didn¡¯t so much as frown as he looked at Shi Sheng with a smile. ¡°Go on. If you stab me, I¡¯ll never bother you again.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s hand shook. ¡®This lunatic.¡¯

    She took a deep breath, and put her sword away.

    ¡°Can¡¯t bear to end[3] me?¡± Ming Jin lowered his head and looked at the liquid seeping out from his chest.

    ¡®Can¡¯t bear to your great grandpa!¡¯

    ¡°What do you like about me?¡±

    ¡°Your arrogant, overbearing, unreasonable, and willful manner.¡±

    [Hidden Quest: Injustice Deep As Snow]

    System and Ming Jin spoke at the same time, their voices ovepping.

    Shi Sheng got distracted. ¡®Injustice deep as snow? The hell is that? And what kind of injustice could he have?¡¯

    [Quest Target: Ming Jin. May Hostprehend the meaning of the words on your own.]

    ¡®Fuck! I(lz) dare you to exin this to me! Your quests are getting more and more flippant!¡¯

    ¡°What did you say you liked about me?¡± Shi Sheng blinked and repeated her question.

    Ming Jin showed no sign of impatience as he reiterated, ¡°Your arrogant, overbearing, unreasonable, and willful manner.¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s praise?! Shouldn¡¯t you beplimenting my(lz) perfect skin and looks, or my body? This idiot.¡¯

    Shi Sheng leapt off. Ming Jin was startled and hurriedly followed suit.

    The twonded on the ground at the same time.

    Ming Jin gave a deep look at the sword in Shi Sheng¡¯s hand. He¡¯d seen her use it to descend just now.

    Seeing Shi Sheng head towards Star-Plucking Tower, Ming Jin hurriedly followed her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give an answer to my confession?¡±

    Shi Sheng scoffed coldly, ¡°And who decided that I¡¯d have to answer just because you confessed?¡±

    Ming Jin, ¡°...¡±

    Seeing Shi Sheng was about to close the door, Ming Jin swiftly slipped into the room just before she was able to. He grabbed Shi Sheng by her shoulder, spun her around, and pressed her against the door.

    His leg held her legs down and he had her hands pinned behind her back.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s chest heaved slightly, a very unfriendly expression on her face.

    Ming Jin¡¯s eyes gentled as he lowered himself to move closer to Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng turned her head slightly, avoiding him.

    His slightly cool lipsnded on her face, and Ming Jin gave it a light peck before slowly moving towards her mouth.

    ¡°Ming Jin, I¡¯ll give you one chance: let go of me.¡± Shi Sheng stopped struggling and spoke calmly.

    Ming Jin paused, his lips stopping at the corner of hers. He licked it several times, but still released Shi Sheng in the end.

    ¡°I won¡¯t force you.¡± Ming Jin stepped back. ¡°But remember, since I¡¯ve decided on you, I will have you in the end with or without your consent.¡±

    ¡°That so?¡± Shi Sheng wiped the corner of her lips. ¡°And if I die?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll die with you.¡±

 Chapter 483 - Proper Palace Intrigue (22)

    <h4>Chapter 483 : Proper Pce Intrigue (22)</h4>

    Shi Sheng leaned against the wall, her gazending on the bookshelf in front of her, but her mind was filled with what Ming Jin said that night.

    ¡®Does he have his memories? No, that can¡¯t be right.¡¯

    Shi Sheng shook her head.

    ¡®He wouldn¡¯t have kept silent about having his memories. So...it must just be because we went through so many worlds that he feels attracted to me?¡¯

    The night she stripped Ming Jin down, she knew that he was Feng Ci. Because she¡¯d felt that faint aura on him.

    Ever since the world with Qin Ge, she¡¯d begun to get this feeling, though it was even fainter back then.

    ¡®So this¡¯ll grow stronger the more worlds we go through?¡¯

    Thud!

    Something fell to the floor, the crisp sound breaking Shi Sheng¡¯s train of thought. She turned to the source of the noise.

    A small child was currently leaning out from behind a bookshelf, his watery eyes staring at her.

    When Shi Sheng looked over, he immediately turned and fled.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Do I(bbb) look that scary? Honestly!¡¯

    Shi Sheng chucked the book in her hand back on the shelf and turned to leave. But her hair identally got entangled with one of the scroll paintings behind her, the force causing the entire painting to be pulled off the wall.

    ¡°Hss¡ª¡± ¡®*flip table* It really rains when it pours, huh?!¡¯

    Shi Sheng untangled her hair, and as she did so, her gaze swept to where the painting had been hung.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She¡¯d only been looking at books before, but there were also paintings and walls to check here!

    Shi Sheng inspected the wall closest to her, but found nothing that stood out.

    She searched all the paintings in Jade Tower, but couldn¡¯te up with any findings. ¡®I wanna hack System. Fuck! Just what is Jade Tower referring to?¡¯

    Shi Sheng was making no progress whatsoever.

    It was at this time that a rumour suddenly sprung up. About her and Ming Jin. Apparently, someone had witnessed them meeting in secret.

    Though she was already the State Teacher (at least in name), in the eyes of these people, she was still formerly Yuwen Xun¡¯s concubine¡ªhow could she get involved with other men? This was simply uneptable! This behaviour was usually punished by drowning the parties involved in a pig cage!

    As a result, proposals impeaching Shi Sheng were sent to Yuwen Xun like nobody¡¯s business.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I just knew Zhuang Qiong and Ming Jin¡¯s rtionship wasn¡¯t that simple. He spoke up for herst time, and now there are even rumours like this.¡±

    Yuwen Xun tossed the impeachments aside, exhaustion evident from his face. ¡°Xi Liang hasn¡¯t been behaving recently. Has Ming Jin made any moves?¡±

    ¡®Inner strife and external problems... I haven¡¯t dealt with the Zhuang n yet, and Xi Liang is already starting to grow restless.¡¯

    ¡°Answering Your Majesty: no.¡±

    ¡°Keep a close eye on him.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, then about this matter...?¡± De-gonggong asked tentatively.

    Yuwen Xun massaged his brows, speaking in a cold voice, ¡°Ignore it for now.¡±

    He didn¡¯t wish to touch this Zhuang Qiong for now. After thinking carefully of what happened previously, the invisible yet imprable barrier, as well as the sword that appeared from nowhere...he felt that this woman wasn¡¯t one to be messed with.

    ¡®Since the two of them are getting involved, then if I can find a way to get rid of both of them at the same time, it¡¯d be the best-case scenario. If I can¡¯t...¡¯

    ......

    Rumours spread throughout the pce. Even themoners outside had caught wind of it.

    It was already scandalous enough for one of the Emperor¡¯s concubines to be State Teacher, but now to be having an affair with someone else? Wasn¡¯t that just asking to be spoken badly of?

    The Zhuang n was also involved in the badmouthing. If women in an ancient era didn¡¯t uphold tradition, they¡¯d be drowned in spit.

    Zhuang-fu had recently been having a rift with the Emperor, so he hadn¡¯t had it easy to begin with. With this matter to top things off, naturally there were people at court who wanted to take advantage of it to suppress him.

    Compared to all these people, the two leads in these rumours, Shi Sheng and Ming Jin, were much calmer.

    Ming Jin was a shut-in who didn¡¯t leave the house or see anyone.

    Shi Sheng spent the whole day cooped up in Jade Tower, as if she was trying to find a flower by staring long enough.

    Though she didn¡¯t find a flower, she did see someone.

    Yuwen Jing, Yuwen Xun¡¯s precious kiddo.

    For some reason, this kid would always sneak in while Shi Sheng was in Jade Tower. But when she looked at him, he¡¯d run away.

    ¡°Sonny,e over here.¡± Shi Sheng beckoned the Yuwen Jing who was hiding behind a bookshelf over, and took advantage[1] of him at the same time.

    Yuwen Jing¡¯s eyes widened and he pointed the index finger of his pudgy hand that still had baby fat at himself.

    ¡°Does it look like there¡¯s anyone else around?¡±

    Yuwen Jing turned around to look before shaking his head slightly. He looked at Shi Sheng and slowly made his way closer.

    ¡°Why do you keep staring at me?¡± ¡®I don¡¯t know what this brat is nning.¡¯

    Shi Sheng sat on the windowsill, so Yuwen Jing need to tilt his head up to look at her.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re the State Teacher?¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s voice was very soft and adorable, so it was pleasing to the ears.

    ¡°Yep.¡± Shi Sheng nodded.

    ¡°Then do you know how to catch ghosts?¡± Yuwen Xun carefully asked.

    ¡®Catch ghosts? Isn¡¯t this a pce intrigue novel? Howe it¡¯s turned into a supernatural novel?¡¯

    ¡°Who told you state teachers could catch ghosts?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s on the history records.¡± Yuwen Jing replied in all seriousness. ¡°¡®State Teachers are emissaries of the gods. They can divine the will of the heavens, ensure peace and stability in the realm...and catch ghosts, exorcising evil.¡¯¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Are you sure you¡¯re talking about state teachers here? And not Superman? If state teachers are so amazing, the hell do you need an emperor for?!¡¯

    Yuwen Jing once again asked tentatively, ¡°C-can you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡®Only reason I became State Teacher was to free myself from being Yuwen Xun¡¯s concubine. Plus, it lets me get into Jade Tower whenever I want.

    Ahem, though most importantly it sounded pretty awesome.¡¯

    Yuwen Jing lowered his head in disappointment.

    Shi Sheng wouldn¡¯t get herself involved in something that wasn¡¯t her problem, so she didn¡¯t say anything when Yuwen Jing left.

    But several dayster, she heard he fell ill. It came without warning. Rumour had it that he was feverish and muttering, with the imperial physicians being helpless to cure him.

    ¡®This poor kid.¡¯

    Yuwen Jing had died in the plot. This should be the part of the act where that happened.

    After this act, the FL would be promoted to a consort level concubine, following which her urge to go home would lessen and she¡¯d begin to concentrate on pce intrigue, fighting others for favour.

    Shi Sheng sighed.

    She snuck into Yuwen Jing¡¯s pce in the middle of the night.

    This ce was heavily guarded, so Shi Sheng had to expend some effort to get in.

    While passing by a side hall, Shi Sheng suddenly paused.

    Yng Tower[2].

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± A loud shout suddenly came from up ahead.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one here?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Odd. Was I seeing things?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll head over to check it out.¡±

    Several people checked the area, but didn¡¯t see anyone. Only then did they leave with bemused expressions.

    On the rooftop adjacent to this area, Ming Jin was holding onto Shi Sheng and holding his breath while he waited for the people below to disperse.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Ming Jin replied in a gentle voice, ¡°I followed you.¡±

    ¡°Followed me?¡±

    ¡°After all, you¡¯re heading out sote at night. You need a protector, wouldn¡¯t you say, Miss Zhuang?¡±

    Shi Sheng raised a brow slightly. ¡°Will you go even if I asked you to kill Yuwen Jing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be willing to kill even Yuwen Xun for you.¡±

    Shi Sheng wrestled free from his grasp and leapt off the roof, making a beeline straight for Yng Tower.

    Ming Jin kept up with her pace, giving her a gentle reminder, ¡°Mdy shouldn¡¯t be so hasty¡ªit wouldn¡¯t be good if you were to trip.¡±

    ¡°If I end up disfigured from tripping, would you not want me anymore?¡± Shi Sheng opened the door to Yng Tower and slipped in.

    ¡°I¡¯d want you no matter what.¡±

    [1] Calling him sonny is taking advantage of him since she isn¡¯t his real mother, and referring to someone as your child/grandchild puts you in a higher rank than them. Hence themonly seen phrase of ¡°your grandpa, I¡±/¡°I, your grandpa¡±

    [2] Yng is best literally tranted as Jade or Jade-like since Yu literally means jade while Lang is a descriptor for jade. However, System¡¯s Jade Tower only had Yu in it, so I can feel Shi Sheng¡¯s urge to pummel it. I kept the pinyin because two Jade Towers would be confusing to anyone.

    [3] There are two idioms here that I feel I should exin. The first, ¡°³ÁÓãÂäÑã¡± means to drown fish and down geese. In other words, someone is so beautiful that fish forget to breathe, and geese forget to fly. The second, ¡°±ÕÔÂÐß»¨¡± means to be so beautiful that the moon hides itself (due to feeling inferior) and flowers flush (from being outshone). As you can guess, both refer to extraordinarily beautiful people, usually women.

 Chapter 484 - Proper Palace Intrigue (23)

    <h4>Chapter 484 : Proper Pce Intrigue (23)</h4>

    Shi Sheng entered Yng Tower. It was too dark inside, so she could only make out the outline of various shelves around the room.

    A faint light appeared from behind her and gradually grew stronger. Ming Jin was holding onto a luminescent pearl as he moved closer to Shi Sheng.

    She cast him a nce.

    He smiled gently. It seemed as if there was a thin veil over his eyes, preventing one from making out the emotions in their depths clearly.

    Shi Sheng shivered and shifted her gaze to look at her surroundings. ¡®This pervert!¡¯

    There were a lot of shelves here. Various jade and porcin pieces were ced on them, with paintings and calligraphy hanging from the walls.

    This ought to be a storeroom.

    ¡°Miss Zhuang, what are you looking for? I can help you.¡± Ming Jin held up the luminescent pearl in his hand as he followed Shi Sheng.

    Thetter kept silent. Because she didn¡¯t know what she was looking for.

    Shi Sheng searched the entire Yng Tower but still had no results.

    ¡®So did I guess wrong? Fuck! Don¡¯t wanna do this broken quest anymore!¡¯

    [Host, your Life Points.] System fulfilled its duties to the fullest by showing up to remind Shi Sheng.

    ¡®Your grandpa!

    Shi Sheng grit her teeth. ¡®Calm down. Just you wait! You¡¯re gonna cry at some point!¡¯

    ¡°Miss Zhuang.¡± At some point, Ming Jin had gone to stand next to a painting in the corner. He called out to her softly.

    Shi Sheng walked over, whereupon he pointed at the painting while smiling. ¡°This painting¡¯s a bit off.¡±

    ¡°Why is there lighting from this room? Let¡¯s have a look...¡±

    Suddenly, voices could be heard from outside.

    Ming Jin put the luminescent pearl away, grabbed Shi Sheng, and leapt onto the roof beam.

    Creak¡ª

    Someone opened the door and several dark figures filed into the room.

    ¡°Why is it gone?¡±

    ¡°Check the area. If anything happens to the young prince, our heads are forfeit.¡±

    The guards dispersed to check the rooms.

    There wasn¡¯t much room above the roof beams¡ªShi Sheng was pretty muchpletely enveloped in Ming Jin¡¯s arms.

    His warm, light breath tickled her ears.

    Ming Jin brought Shi Sheng¡¯s head closer to himself, before suddenly lowering his head and nting his lips on hers. He didn¡¯t give Shi Sheng any time to react as he assaulted her mouth with his tongue.

    As it just so happened, someone was standing right below them. Just as he was about to lift his head though, someone called out to him from afar.

    He scratched his head and left.

    The room fell into darkness once more.

    Ming Jin licked at Shi Sheng¡¯s lips, his voice a bit hoarse as he spoke, ¡°Satisfied, Miss Zhuang?¡±

    ¡°Mediocre.¡± Shi Sheng pushed him away expressionlessly and jumped off the roof beam.

    ¡®This idiot! He dares to ask me(lz) despite being such a terrible kisser.¡¯

    Ming Jin brushed at his lips with his index finger and followed her down. ¡°How about we practise a few more times? I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡±

    Shi Sheng suddenly turned around and grabbed him by thepel, pressing him against the wall to the side.

    ¡°Come on, Miss Zhuang.¡±

    Shi Sheng slowly leaned closer to Ming Jin.

    She got closer and closer till he could feel her breath on his skin.

    But the next moment, she brushed past to lean in close to his ear. ¡°Talk nonsense again and I¡¯ll kill you, got it?¡±

    ¡±Even if I were to die, I¡¯d take you with me.¡± Ming Jin reached out to encircle Shi Sheng¡¯s waist and tightened his hold on her. He spoke in a gentle voice, ¡°After all, how could I bear to let Miss Zhuang live such a lonely life?¡±

    ¡°I can bear for you to die alone.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t let you live alone.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®As expected, Feng Ci is really annoying like this. Really wanna hack him.¡¯

    Ming Jin released her before she attacked him, and turned to look at the painting from before. He took it down, revealing an indentation behind it.

    Shi Sheng felt like the indentation looked rather familiar. The next moment, she saw Ming Jin take out his jade pendant and ce it there, twisting it slightly, causing the bookshelf to the side to silently shift aside.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®So why is the key with this idiot?¡¯

    Ming Jin took the pendant back. Seeing Shi Sheng staring at it, he handed it over to her. ¡°Miss Zhuang, are you sure you don¡¯t want my love token?¡±

    ¡®This thing seems like an important quest item; of course I want it!¡¯

    Shi Sheng calmly took the pendant from him.

    Ming Jin¡¯s gaze was gentle as he spoke, ¡°Miss Zhuang, aren¡¯t you going to give me one too?¡±

    ¡°Not giving you my life or my money.¡±

    Ming Jin closed in on Shi Sheng, reaching out to touch her face. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take what I want.¡±

    Shi Sheng kneed him, whereupon Ming Jin hurriedly retreated. ¡°Miss Zhuang,dies shouldn¡¯t be so rough.¡±

    ¡°Just try getting frisky again.¡± Shi Sheng revealed a dark smile. ¡°I promise you an experience you¡¯ll never forget.¡±

    ¡°Come now, it has to be an equal exchange. I gave you a love token; shouldn¡¯t you give me one?¡± Ming Jin refused to give up.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Shi Sheng turned to look behind the bookshelf. ¡®This idiot doesn¡¯t even pay attention to where we are now. Flirt your head!¡¯

    There wasn¡¯t a secret chamber hidden behind the bookshelf, only a hollowed-out space where several boxes were ced. Amongst them, one in particr stood out due to its size.

    Shi Sheng took it out. It was covered in a thickyer of dust. One could see how long it had been sitting here untouched.

    Ming Jin stood to the side and watched her, a hint of cloudiness in his gentle gaze.

    Shi Sheng opened the box.

    Inside was an edict. It was a will. From the dating used[1], the edict should have been written during the time of the current emperor¡¯s father¡¯s father. In other words, Yuwen Xun¡¯s grandfather.

    The contents of the will dictated who was to inherit the throne.

    ¡°Yuwen Mo?¡± ¡®I don¡¯t believe the previous emperor was called Yuwen Mo?¡¯

    Ming Jin¡¯s gaze swept past the edict and he reminded her, ¡°Let¡¯s leave first.¡±

    Shi Sheng kept the decree and restored the bookshelf to its former position before leaving Yng Tower.

    She was halfway out when she doubled back and found Yuwen Jing¡¯s sleeping quarters. After knocking out the people inside, she took a look at Yuwen Jing.

    Only once they¡¯d left the chamber did Ming Jin speak as though deep in thought, ¡°I never expected Miss Zhuang to have some conscience.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡®That thing was fed to the dogs long ago.¡¯

    ¡°Then why did you save Yuwen Jing?¡±

    Shi Sheng raised her chin. ¡°I felt like it.¡±

    No excuse or reason could beat that logic.

    Ming Jin walked behind. Staring at her back, it seemed he could clearly hear his heart pounding. That was a feeling he¡¯d never felt before. It was as if she was the true purpose he was living for. His heart beat for her.

    When they returned to Star-Plucking Tower, Shi Sheng originally nned on locking him outside, but this fellow actually climbed in through the window.

    Shi Sheng felt like she should really have the window sealed up.

    ¡®No wait! If I seal up the window, what do I do when I wanna leave through it? This idiot!¡¯

    ¡°Why is your pendant the key to the mechanism?¡± Shi Sheng took the edict out and asked offhandedly.

    ¡°Do you know who Yuwen Mo is?¡± Ming Jin sat across from Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Dunno.¡± ¡®Never heard of that name...¡¯

    ¡°He is the preceding emperor¡¯s younger brother, who was once the Third Prince.¡±

    ¡®The preceding emperor¡¯s younger brother? Pear dies for peach... Which means to say, the former emperor stole the throne which rightfully belonged to Yuwen Mo?¡¯

    ¡°But what does that have to do with your pendant?¡± ¡®Aren¡¯t you the prince of Xi Liang?¡¯

    Ming Jin¡¯s gaze changed slightly. ¡°When I was first sent to Dong Jin, I lived in the Third Prince¡¯s residence till I turned 4.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡®He was sent to Yunyin Temple 16 years ago and only returned to the capital a year ago. So just what happened at that time?¡¯

    [1] The Chinese made their calendars based on the reigning Emperor. Each Emperor would pick a ¡°reign name¡± and that name would be used to count time. For example, the 5th year of Yongzheng (or something, idk). It¡¯s a bit confusing I¡¯ll be honest.

 Chapter 485 - Proper Palace Intrigue (24)

    Chapter 485 : Proper Pce Intrigue (24)

    Ming Jin told her that Yuwen Mo had been a very amicable person. Regardless of whether he was interacting with his own people or a hostage from another country, he treated them very well.

    But 16 years ago, Ming Jin had been sent to Yunyin Temple with the reason that his life was in danger due to possession by evil spirits.

    Ming Jin had been too young to understand back then, so he could only do what others told him to.

    He didn¡¯t have many memories from that period of time. Everything he knew came from investigating after he had grown up.

    Yuwen Mo¡¯s entire household had been executed on the grounds of harbouring thoughts of rebellion.

    Shi Sheng propped up her jaw, her gazending on the aged imperial edict.

    ¡®If Yuwen Mo had this edict, he should¡¯ve taken it out if he wanted to be emperor. There¡¯s no way he would¡¯ve waited for his brother to sit on the throne for that many years before rebelling, right?

    The preceding emperor reigned for more than 30 years. Why did he only find fault with Yuwen Mo halfway through then?

    Or maybe the preceding emperor didn¡¯t discover that this edict existed till then?¡¯

    This seemed to be the only exnation that fit.

    ¡°You told me this just like that? You¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯m actually on Yuwen Xun¡¯s side?¡± Shi Sheng reined back her scattered thoughts, giving Ming Jin a fake smile.

    Ming Jin¡¯s expression was filled with gentleness and warmth that had the power to draw people in. He stared at Shi Sheng for several seconds before slowly speaking, ¡°Then I¡¯ll crush his empire.¡±

    ¡°Since you have that ability, why are you still here?¡±

    A light swirled in Ming Jin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Because you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°The consequences for getting me fired up are very serious.¡± Shi Sheng knocked the table. ¡°Can you handle it?¡±

    ¡®Fired up?¡¯ Ming Jin didn¡¯t really understand the meaning behind this phrase, but he knew what hertter sentence meant.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Shi Sheng leaned closer to Ming Jin and pinched his chin. ¡°But being mine means you¡¯ll have to obey me in everything.¡±

    ¡°Apart from when we¡¯re in the bedroom, I promise to be utterly obedient to you.¡±

    Shi Sheng released him with a look of pity on her face. ¡°What a shame. You have to listen to me on the bed too, so we aren¡¯tpatible.¡±

    ¡®We should just meet again in the next world!¡¯

    Her scalp tingled from the thought of being with someone filled with schemes and machinations, who could turn on her at anytime.

    Ming Jin frowned, a struggle visible in the depths of his eyes. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything, simply getting up and leaving.

    ¡®As expected, all men are really stubborn when ites to bedroom matters ah!¡¯

    Shi Sheng felt like her ¡°Pear Dies For Peach¡± quest ought to bepleted after she got the imperial edict. After all, it never said anything about helping Yuwen Mo reveal the truth.

    ¡®Yep, the imperial n is full of politics. Gotta break up the leads as soon as possible, then leave this damn ce.¡¯

    ......

    Because the young prince¡¯s condition gradually began to improve, Yuwen Xun felt joy despite his worry. He¡¯d been apanying his precious little treasure for the past few days now.

    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t want to drink anymore.¡± Yuwen Jing face was all scrunched up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be wilful!¡± Yuwen Xun chided as he fed his son personally. ¡°How are you to get better if you don¡¯t take your medicine?¡±

    Yuwen Jing could only finish the medicine with a bitter look on his face.

    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t want to live here anymore.¡± Yuwen Jing grabbed Yuwen Xun¡¯s sleeve and spoke pitifully.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Yuwen Jing pursed his lips rather timidly, his gaze floating to the maids and eunuchs waiting outside.

    Yuwen Xun¡¯s brows furrowed and he waved a hand to dismiss them.

    That same day, Yuwen Jing was moved to one of the side pces attached to the Hall of Mental Cultivation. Everyone who had been serving him was thrown into the dungeons.

    Yuwen Xun just so happened to be present as Lu Ruo entered the room.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Lu Ruo curtseyed.

    Because Lu Ruo had used her ancestral remedy to save Yuwen Jing, Yuwen Xun had allowed her to visit his son any time. But his expression today looked a bit off.

    Lu Ruo was confused inwardly.

    ¡®What¡¯s this man angry about now? As expected, the phrase ¡°apanying a monarch is like being with a tiger¡± ispletely urate.¡¯ Lu Ruo thought to herself with her head lowered.

    Yuwen Xunforted Yuwen Jing before getting Lu Ruo to follow him out.

    Lu Ruo felt more apprehensive. ¡®Is someone trying to frame me again?¡¯

    ¡°An Zhao Yi, give me(z) a sample of the medicine you fed Jing¡¯er before.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± ¡®You¡¯re asking me for medicine?¡¯

    Yuwen Xun¡¯s expression was a bit unsightly, so Lu Ruo hurriedly pulled out a porcin bottle from her sleeve. ¡®Luckily I didn¡¯t finish all the meds I bought from System thest time.¡¯

    Yuwen Xun left after taking the medicine, leaving Lu Ruo utterly befuddled.

    ¡°System, what¡¯s with him?¡±

    ¡°Yuwen Xun¡¯s favourability of you has dropped to 50.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± ¡®I didn¡¯t even do anything! Wasn¡¯t it 60 before? Howe it dropped to 50?¡¯

    ¡°Host, allow me to remind you that the medicine you purchased was only starter-level medicine¡ªit couldn¡¯t have possibly cured Yuwen Jing.¡±

    Lu Ruo felt like she¡¯d been struck by lightning on a clear day.

    After a good long while, she muttered, ¡°Then...how¡¯d he recover?¡±

    ¡°I have detected an energy wave on him. It should be Zhuang Qiong.¡±

    ¡®Zhuang Qiong...¡¯

    ¡°What is her favourability of me?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I am unable to determine that.¡±

    ¡°Why???¡± Lu Ruo was a bit anxious. The ability to see someone¡¯s favourability towards her had appeared with her system levelling up. Ever since she had this, she was very clear as to who meant her well and who wished her ill.

    ¡°She may have a higher level system, so I am unable...¡±

    Ever since that day, Lu Ruo¡¯s luck turned for the worse¡ªshe was banished to the cold pce on grounds of deceiving the Emperor.

    By contrast, Yuwen Jing had helped to speak up for Shi Sheng to the ML.

    While she¡¯d been in his quarters, Yuwen Jing had woken up once and managed to vaguely recognise her.

    As Shi Sheng looked at the stuff Yuwen Xun had sent to her, she really felt like rejecting them. ¡®ML-sama, we have a deep enmity¡ªwhat¡¯s with suddenly cosying up to me(lz)??? Don¡¯t think this¡¯ll make me let you off the hook!¡¯

    ......

    Yuwen Xun¡¯s birthday on the 9th day of the 9th month.

    The tributary state, Xi Liang Kingdom, sent their Second Prince over to congratte.

    As for their Eldest Prince? He was a hostage in Dong Jin.

    As the Eldest Prince of the Xi Liang Kingdom, Ming Jin naturally had to attend.

    And perhaps due to Yuwen Jing speaking up for her once more, as the State Teacher, Shi Sheng was honoured with a seat too.

    Of course, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know the reason why. She just thought the ML might have gone mad.

    That or he was plotting something again.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s seat wasn¡¯t very high or low in the arrangement. Ming Jin was seated diagonally across from her, his head lowered, his thoughts unknown.

    Shi Sheng felt he was rather pitiful, being unable to return to his ownnd and held hostage here instead.

    ¡°State Teacher.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s tiny frame swayed as he stood before Shi Sheng.

    ¡°What?¡± Shi Sheng lifted her head to look at him.

    Yuwen Jing balled up both hands into fists and very ceremoniously bowed at the waist. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, State Teacher.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®This brat could recognise me despite the delirium? Really now!¡¯

    ¡°Why did the young prince thank her?¡±

    ¡°His Majesty actually really let her be State Teacher! Howe our proposals werepletely useless?¡±

    ¡°Shh! What do you know? That one¡¯s got some tricks up her sleeve. Who knows? What if she actually does have some ability?¡±

    The odd happenings at Star-Plucking Tower had spread throughout the streets.

    Not being able to enter through the door, not being able to find the way out even if one managed to get in, seeing a white figure floating at the top of the tower in the middle of the night, etcetera.

    Some said a devil lived within Star-Plucking Tower, while others said it was an immortal.

    Basically all sorts of wild spections were afoot.

 Chapter 486 - Proper Palace Intrigue (25)

    <h4>Chapter 486 : Proper Pce Intrigue (25)</h4>

    As the only imperial prince, Yuwen Jing offering a toast to Shi Sheng shocked those who¡¯d been nning to find trouble with her into holding back.

    And as the only prince, Yuwen Jing¡¯s seat was naturally right below Yuwen Xun¡¯s.

    Once the banquet proper got started, Yuwen Xun and the Second Prince of Xi Liang entered.

    But!

    Who could tell her just what was going on with the radiantly dressed up FL-sama entering with Yuwen Xun?

    ¡®What happened to the cold pce? What happened to losing favour? What part of this looks like she lost favour to you?!¡¯

    Go fuck a dog! Plot-sama, you¡¯re really capable ah! As long as the FL isn¡¯t dead, you¡¯re getting them together no matter what, eh?!¡¯

    Even if the ML was at the North Pole and the FL at the South Pole, they¡¯d still meet. This was fate.

    ¡®Fate my arse! This idiot plot!¡¯

    Shi Sheng scratched the table loudly, whereupon the people beside her couldn¡¯t help but draw back. ¡®No one provoked her, so why does she look like she wants to kill someone? Scaring us to death!¡¯

    Lu Ruo and Yuwen Xun sat on the throne together. The former turned her gaze to Shi Sheng, their eyes meeting for just a second before Lu Ruo looked away and continued sitting prim and proper by Yuwen Xun¡¯s side.

    Yuwen Xun weed the Second Prince of Xi Liang with a couple of perfunctory greetings, his attitude obvious.

    ¡°I heard that the State Teacher has unparalleled ability. May I know if I can have the honour to witness it for myself?¡± The Second Prince suddenly brought the topic to Shi Sheng.

    Only now did she pay attention to this Second Prince.

    His appearance and clothing were both fine[1], but it was a shame that he was nothing like Ming Jin.

    That wasn¡¯t to say he wasn¡¯t good-looking. It¡¯s just...he wasn¡¯t as good-looking as Ming Jin.

    The impression Ming Jin gave could be likened to a clear breeze¡ªwhen it brushed past, you¡¯d feelpletely at ease, no difort whatsoever.

    Meanwhile, this Second Prince had the arrogance that all princes had¡ªsince Yuwen Xun slighted him, he¡¯d naturally find trouble for them.

    And the best way to do that, was undoubtedly through ¡°State Teacher¡± Shi Sheng.

    The atmosphere immediately turned a bit tense.

    ¡°Nope.¡± Shi Sheng curled her lips into a smile.

    The gazes of the officials contained a hint of gloating as they looked at the Second Prince. ¡®This person doesn¡¯t even give face to His Majesty, what more a petty prince like you!¡¯

    The Second Prince had rather thick skin¡ªhe showed no sign of frustration at being rejected. ¡°I heard the State Teacher used to be a concubine in the imperial pce. This prince is thoroughly impressed that you managed to rise to this position.¡±

    The surrounding officials didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly right now. ¡®You actually dared mention this in front of His Majesty? Simply courting death ah!¡¯

    Shi Sheng had a calm expression. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I have also heard that you and my Elder Brother have been rather close...¡±

    Shi Sheng suddenly raised her head and directed her calm, unfeeling eyes at the Second Prince.

    That gaze caused coldness to arise in his heart, as if someone had grasped him by the throat, preventing him from speaking.

    ¡°How can marketce rumours be so easily believed, Second Prince?¡± Since this matter was rted to the dignity of their country, one of the officials naturally stepped forward to smooth things over.

    Though inwardly the official was muttering to himself, ¡®A tributary state like Xi Liang dares to make trouble here? Is this Second Princecking a brain?¡¯

    The Second Prince hurriedly moved his gaze away. ¡®Why is this woman¡¯s gaze so scary?¡¯

    ¡°Haha... I didn¡¯t mean anything by that. After all, Elder Brother has been here for so many years¡ªI was just showing concern for him.¡±

    Ming Jin¡¯s gaze swept over. That warm gazeparable to a spring breeze caused the Second Prince to freeze.

    Ming Jin merely gave a brief nce before moving his gaze away. His lips curved up slightly as he turned to look at Shi Sheng.

    After not seeing him for so long, Shi Sheng merely felt that Ming Jin was even more of a pervert than before.

    The Second Prince ced a fist over his mouth and coughed to cover up his difort. ¡°I have brought a special birthday gift today.¡±

    He pped his hands, whereupon people carried in an object half their height and covered with a red cloth.

    The Second Prince got up and walked to the middle of the room. ¡°I expended a lot of effort to obtain this object. How about everyone here try and recognise it? Let¡¯s see if someone knows what this is.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®In transmigration pce intrigue novels, there¡¯ll definitely be an emissary from another country bringing an OOPArt[2] to create difficulties for others. They¡¯ll always end up getting pped by the FL in the end. Delivering your head to people¡¯s doorsteps ah! So just what¡¯s under that cloth?¡¯

    The Second Prince proudly pulled off the red cloth, revealing the object concealed beneath.

    It was an exquisitely made grandfather clock, but its hands were still.

    ¡®Did this thing fall in from another dimension? It doesn¡¯t look like something that belongs in this world.¡¯

    Lu Ruo clearly recognised it at first nce, but the surrounding officials all started asking one another in low voices whether they knew what it was.

    ¡°What? Does no one know what this is?¡± The Second Prince¡¯s hand rested on the top of the grandfather clock, his entire demeanour screaming cocky.

    Yuwen Xun¡¯s sharp gaze swept across all present, causing them to lower their heads. ¡®We haven¡¯t seen this thing before, so how are we supposed to know what it is?¡¯

    ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Lu Ruo leaned closer to Yuwen Xun to whisper in his ear. His expression rxed and he spoke to her, ¡°Just speak.¡±

    Having gotten Yuwen Xun¡¯s permission, Lu Ruo raised her voice to speak, ¡°Second Prince, may I know if this object is called a clock?¡±

    The Second Prince¡¯s expression changed, probably never expecting someone to really recognise it.

    ¡°This clock is an instrument used to measure time. The needles in the middle of the face there can move. Can you get them to do so, Second Prince?¡± Lu Ruo continued.

    The Second Prince¡¯s expression turned even more unsightly. When he¡¯d first obtained this object, it had been working. But the clock had stopped not too long after. No matter what they did, it no longer worked.

    ¡°...Second Prince, Zhao Yi-niangniang says this thing can move, soe on and show us.¡±

    ¡°Second Prince, do broaden our knowledge.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, exactly...¡±

    The officials took the opportunity given to begin pressing the Second Prince.

    His forehead was filled with cold sweat, but he forced himself to be calm and speak, ¡°Since Zhao Yi-niangniang recognises it, then I believe you know how to get it to move.¡±

    Lu Ruo stood up from the throne and slowly made her way to the clock.

    Everyone held their breaths as they watched her, the air turning still.

    Lu Ruo inspected the back of the clock and her brow furrowed slightly. ¡®I can¡¯t see the handle... Strange... Grandfather clocks should have something to wind them up.¡¯

    ¡°Zhao Yi-niangniang?¡± Seeing Lu Ruo remain silent for quite a while, the Second Prince finally rxed. ¡®Her calm expression just now nearly made me think that she knew. As long as she can¡¯t make it move, I won¡¯t lose face.¡¯

    Lu Ruo¡¯s eyes turned and she suddenly looked at Shi Sheng. ¡°This one is not that skilled, but the State Teacher is surely well-versed in many areas. Why don¡¯t we let her try?¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®FL, don¡¯t screw around! I(bbb) was just minding my(bbb) own business and watching the show! You¡¯ll screw me(bbb) over just because I(bbb) didn¡¯t help you? What happened to being na?ve andpassionate?!¡¯

    ¡°Since the State Teacher is so capable, there isn¡¯t any issue with letting her try. Even if she gets it wrong, it¡¯s okay.¡± The Second Prince had an expression of magnanimity.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s had a straight face as she spoke in a serious voice, ¡°Don¡¯t know what it is.¡±

    ¡®D-don¡¯t know?!¡¯

    Everyone, ¡°...¡± ¡®Is it really okay for you to be this frank, State Teacher?!¡¯

    [1] The raws are ¡°ÈËÄ£¹·Ñù¡± which is a less than ttering way to describe someone who¡¯s dressed up. I mean, from how it contains the word ¡°dog¡± (third character), it should be pretty obvious. This part should¡¯ve been Shi Sheng¡¯s thoughts, but I couldn¡¯t think of a word that fit best, so I decided to leave it as narration.

    [2] My PR suggested this shortened form. Here: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Out-of-ce_artifact

    Author¡¯s note:

    Little Fairy: I want chicken-voured votes today!

    Little Angels: ...Don¡¯t have. There¡¯s only durian.

    Little Fairy: ......

 Chapter 487 - Proper Palace Intrigue (26)

    <h4>Chapter 487 : Proper Pce Intrigue (26)</h4>

    ¡°State Teacher, this matter concerns the reputation of our country. If you know, don¡¯t keep it to yourself.¡±

    One of the officials fought down his fear and approached Shi Sheng to speak.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know means I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Their voices weren¡¯t soft, so everyone in the chamber heard them.

    Lu Ruo had her own agenda, but it wasn¡¯t the best time for her to speak right now.

    ¡°Are you perhaps looking down on my present, State Teacher?¡±

    Shi Sheng switched the hand she used to prop up her jaw, her lips tilting upwards slightly.

    Ming Jin knew she was about to say something unpleasant, so he gave a short, slightly pitying look at the Second Prince.

    ¡°You know what this thing¡¯s called?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Zhao Yi-niangniang already say it just now?¡± The Second Prince didn¡¯t know what Shi Sheng was getting at. ¡°This is called a clock.¡±

    The smile on Shi Sheng¡¯s face grew even more brilliant. ¡°You¡¯re giving a clock to someone on their birthday? Are you nning on changing your surname too? Or calling a thief your father[1]?¡±

    ¡®Send clock...send off?!¡¯

    The ones with faster minds all got the hint, immediately staring at the Second Prince rather unhappily. ¡®But State Teacher, why is your wording so weird? What do you mean ¡°calling a thief your father???¡±¡¯

    The Second Prince still hadn¡¯t understood however. ¡°Why can¡¯t I give a clock?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can, I never said you couldn¡¯t.¡±

    The Second Prince harrumphed coldly, ignoring his people who tried to convince him otherwise with very urgent looks, and spoke disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic if you can¡¯t get it to work?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes curved upwards. ¡°If I make it move, how about you agree to my condition?¡±

    ¡°What condition?¡± The Second Prince frowned.

    ¡°Oh, nothing hard. Just do ap around Vermillion Street[2] naked.¡±

    Everyone, ¡°...¡± ¡®That isn¡¯t hard?!¡¯

    The Second Prince ground his teeth. ¡°And if you can¡¯t get it to move?¡±

    Shi Sheng was indifferent. ¡°Name whatever condition you want.¡±

    The Second Prince pondered for a while. He felt like backing down a bit. ¡®This woman is so confident, maybe she really can get it to work.¡¯

    ¡°This...¡±

    Shi Sheng gave him a half-smile, whereupon the Second Prince felt a rush of anger surge up. ¡®If I admit defeat, I¡¯ll be losing face for Xi Liang! Maybe this woman is simply bluffing in an attempt to scare me off. No matter how many people I got to look at the thing, none could get it to move¡ªI don¡¯t believe she can!¡¯

    The Second Prince steeled himself, and spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°Bring it over.¡± Shi Shengmanded him.

    ¡°State Teacher, you¡¯re really demanding.¡± The Second Prince was so angry that his face was turning dark.

    ¡°Forget it if you¡¯re not moving.¡±

    Second Prince, ¡°...¡±

    He got people to lift the clock over to Shi Sheng, who instructed them to ce it down.

    Shi Sheng took out several Nanchi[3] batteries, opened the casing at the bottom, popped out the rather rusty old batteries and inserted the new ones in.

    Tick tock, tick tock, tick tock...

    The crisp sound echoed throughout the chamber.

    Shi Sheng raised her chin in the Second Prince¡¯s direction, signalling for him to get the people holding it to lift it higher.

    Lu Ruo was dumbfounded. ¡®It¡¯s battery powered?! How can there be something battery powered in this era?! This is simply too illogical!¡¯

    Shi Sheng had the aloof expression of an expert. ¡®It¡¯s very logical¡ªthat thing dropped in from another dimension. After all, you, a fully grown human, could drop in, so why can¡¯t objects do the same? Isn¡¯t that right?

    In a virtual world, the only limit is your imagination¡ªdon¡¯t try finding logical errors in everything. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re ying Find Your Sis[4].¡¯

    Several people lifted the clock up, making the ticking sounds even clearer as time flew past.

    Everyone had odd expressions.

    The hall waspletely silent save for the ticking of the clock.

    ¡°So when are you nning on streaking, Second Prince?¡± Shi Sheng propped her head up, asking with a smile on her face. ¡®Who doesn¡¯t know how to show off? I¡¯m(bbb) the ancestor of showing off!¡¯

    Second Prince, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°State Teacher, don¡¯t joke around with the Second Prince anymore.¡± Yuwen Xun broke the silence. After all, thetter was an emissary from his tributary state¡ªhe couldn¡¯t go too overboard.

    ¡°Who¡¯s joking?¡± Shi Sheng tugged her lips upwards. ¡°Either he goes of his own volition, or I¡¯ll make him. But if it¡¯s thetter, I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯ll make it back to Xi Liang alive.¡±

    Yuwen Xun snapped coldly, ¡°State Teacher!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯re you yelling for?¡± Shi Sheng dug her ears. ¡°I¡¯m not deaf.¡±

    The hall once again fell silent, no one daring to speak out of turn.

    ¡®There¡¯s conflict wherever the State Teacher goes... She¡¯s a walking powder keg.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s hard for a horse to catch up to a promise a man makes[5]. Is Second Prince nning on reneging?¡± Seeing the Second Prince remain silent, Shi Sheng added.

    ¡°Who¡¯s reneging? I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    Yuwen Xun couldn¡¯t even stop the Second Prince despite wanting to, so he could only watch as thetter streaked down Vermillion Street.

    Fortunately, it was already gettingte, so there weren¡¯t many people around. Adding to the fact that the Second Prince covered up his face so he wouldn¡¯t be recognised, not many people knew about it.

    Though the gazes of those officials had turned rather odd as they felt satisfaction inwardly. ¡®Serves you right for being cocky! Messed up now, huh?¡¯

    The Second Prince couldn¡¯t handle those looks, so he left early to head back to the ry station and lick his wounds.

    Once he¡¯d left, the officials began the giving of birthday presents. One didn¡¯t have to get the most expensive present for the emperor¡ªthe most important part was that it was valuable and unique.

    Once the gift-giving was over, the real celebration with performances and drinking started. Shi Sheng left early to get some fresh air outside.

    A hand suddenly snaked out from behind and grabbed her shoulder, pulling her behind the artificial mountain to the side. Shi Sheng subconsciously drew her sword and stabbed the arm.

    ¡°Hss¡ª¡±

    Ming Jin looked at his bleeding arm, his tone a bit helpless, ¡°Miss Zhuang, can¡¯t you be gentler?¡±

    ¡°Who asked you to ambush me?¡± Shi Sheng took her sword back, her gaze pausing on his arm. Since he was wearing white, even if there wasn¡¯t much light, it was still easy to make out the fresh blood staining it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking.¡± Ming Jin casually bandaged up his arm. ¡°I can agree to your suggestion fromst time.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®No! We¡¯re not hooking up! For real, we¡¯re not hooking up this time round! Bye!¡¯

    Shi Sheng turned to run off, but Ming Jin reacted swiftly and grabbed her, pressing her against the artificial mountain.

    Within that smiling tone was a hint of overbearingness. ¡°Miss Zhuang, it¡¯s toote for regret.¡±

    Shi Sheng decided she might as well be frank. ¡°You have no problem being the one at the bottom?¡±

    Ming Jin leaned closer and buried his head in her neck, nipping it slightly. ¡°As long as I can be with you, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s heart shook a bit. The feeling from her neck made her a bit irritable.

    ¡°We¡¯ve only met a few times; don¡¯t you think this feeling is weird?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re different.¡± Ming Jin tightened his grip on her. ¡°Ever since I saw you, I knew you were different.¡±

    He suddenly chuckled. ¡°I never believed in previous lives before, but from the moment I saw you, I¡¯ve been having this feeling that we¡¯ve been together before, that we should be together in this life too. Nobody can stop that.¡±

    Shi Sheng was startled. ¡®His memories...are awakening?

    System ought to be wiping his memories after every world¡ªpreviously he only felt familiarity after I put spirit energy into his body. But I¡¯ve never poured any into him in this world, yet he feels familiar. System is losing control of Feng Ci.¡¯

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know why this idea popped up in her head.

    She¡¯d always known that there were a lot of people in this world who were powerful enough to send chills up the spines of others. She wasn¡¯t the only one, merely one of their number.

    But unlike some people, she was more cold-blooded, selfish and unafraid of death. That was why she was above them.

    ¡®So, Feng Ci, are you one of those people too?¡¯

    [1] In Chinese culture, it¡¯s taboo to give people clocks, especially as birthday presents. This is due to the wording. ¡°ËÍÖÓ¡± which means give clock, sounds simr to ¡°ËÍÖÕ¡± which means to see someone off for thest time. In other words, a funeral. The other examples Shi Sheng uses are also stuff that¡¯s frowned upon, though I think thest one is the one that doesn¡¯t fit in the most.

    [2] Generally the name of the main street in imperial capitals. Now, I¡¯m no city nner so take this with a grain of salt, but I¡¯m pretty sure cities in ancient China were usually designed with one main street running down the middle with a bunch of branching streets.

    [3] Apany that makes batteries. I mean, it¡¯s like how I refer to my toothpaste as Colgate instead of toothpaste. I still added it at the back though, just so you don¡¯t get confused.

    [4] I think it¡¯s a detective game where you look for clues (though I¡¯m basing this solely off of one image that came up in my search), don¡¯t ask me.

    [5] It means that a man can¡¯t take back his words once they¡¯ve left his mouth (since even a horse can¡¯t catch it, get it?)

 Chapter 488 - Proper Palace Intrigue (27)

    Chapter 488 : Proper Pce Intrigue (27)

    Shi Sheng licked her dry lips, her calm eyes staring off into the dark night.

    The two embraced in an odd, yet intimate, position.

    After a long time, Shi Sheng pushed him away. ¡°Give me time to think.¡±

    Ming Jin leaned in and gave her a quick peck on the lips. ¡°No matter what your answer is, don¡¯t even think about running.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Screw considering! Don¡¯t want, don¡¯t want! I want my adorable Feng Ci! This pervert isn¡¯t my Feng Ci! Absolutely, definitely no way!¡¯

    She began repeatedly brainwashing herself.

    Ming Jin waspletely unaware that because of that one sentence, Shi Sheng, who¡¯s resolve had originally been wavering a bit, once again immediately rejected him.

    Ming Jin could feel that she hadn¡¯t been as averse to him as before just now, yet in the blink of an eye, her expression reverted to ¡®get the hell away from me(lz), otherwise I¡¯ll(lz) hack you¡¯ mode.

    He was utterly confused. ¡®Was my confession not touching enough?¡¯

    ......

    When Shi Sheng headed back towards the hall where the banquet was being held, she discovered that it was actually surrounded by imperial guards.

    ¡®It was fine just awhile ago, how long could I have been gone for? The hell is going on? A rebellion?¡¯

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± Ming Jin pulled back Shi Sheng, who was nning on continuing forward.

    ¡°Going in to watch a show.¡± Shi Sheng kept a straight face. ¡°Let go.¡±

    Ming Jin frowned. ¡°The Zhuang n is revolting; are you going in to seek death?¡±

    ¡°Yo, they actually dared to do it.¡±

    Ming Jin, ¡°...¡± ¡®Aren¡¯t you a member of the Zhuang n? Yet you actually have a gloating expression...¡¯

    ¡°How¡¯d you know the Zhuang n is revolting?¡± Shi Sheng suddenly reacted. ¡®I didn¡¯t even know they were going to revolt.¡¯

    ¡°I know a lot. If Miss Zhuang agrees to my proposal, I can tell you many things.¡±

    ¡°Curiosity killed the cat.¡± Shi Sheng calmly stated.

    Ming Jin felt frustrated. ¡®Just why did I have to fall for such a difficult woman?¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look myself.¡± Shi Sheng charged out of Ming Jin¡¯s circle of guards and, amidst much chaos within the ranks of the imperial guards, barged inside the hall.

    ¡°Master!¡± Ming Jin was held back by Zhi Yuan, who had charged over from the side. ¡°You can¡¯t go in!¡±

    ¡®Just what kind of bewitchment charm did that woman ce on my Master?! Doesn¡¯t he know what the situation inside is like?! He actually wants to barge in!¡¯

    ¡°Let go.¡±

    ¡°Master!¡± Zhi Yuan was so angry he nearly stamped his feet. ¡®I want to kill that woman!¡¯

    Ming Jin had always worn a warm expression on his face, but now, underneath the flickering torchlight, Zhi Yuan could make out a hint of coldness, so he knew Ming Jin was angry.

    He grit his teeth and let go of Ming Jin.

    Ming Jin immediately rushed in the direction of the hall, leaving Zhi Yuan alone to stew in his anger.

    ¡°What does Master mean?¡± Several shadows appeared silently from behind Zhi Yuan. ¡°What do we do now? Do we act?¡±

    ¡°Without Master¡¯s instructions, all divisions are to await orders.¡± Zhi Yuan vanished into the darkness, leaving behind a group of very confused dark figures.

    ......

    The atmosphere in the hall was very tense.

    Zhuang-fu had led his faction to round up Yuwen Xun and the rest.

    When Shi Sheng barged in, they panicked a bit. But once they saw who it was, they calmed down.

    Shi Sheng was a member of the Zhuang n, so she couldn¡¯t very well help outsiders to deal with them, could she?

    Ming Jin followed right behind Shi Sheng. The sudden entrance of the two neers had already drawn the attention of the people in front.

    Zhuang-fu looked over to Shi Sheng before waving his hand to indicate that his people should move aside, allowing Shi Sheng to have unhindered ess to the centre of the gathered crowd.

    Zhuang-fu merely gave her a look before turning to Yuwen Xun with his hands behind his back and speaking, ¡°Emperor Xiaowen left behind two wills back then. Has Your Majesty ever heard the preceding Emperor speak of it?¡±

    Xiaowen was the title of the preceding Emperor¡¯s father.

    Shi Sheng raised a brow. ¡®The Zhuang n actually knows about the will too?¡¯

    Yuwen Xun remained silent, his expression hard.

    ¡°Lord Zhuang, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Lord Zhuang, rebellion is an abhorrent act! Even if you ascend the throne today, you will be cursed by everyone!¡±

    Zhuang-fu scoffed coldly. ¡°I suppose none of you know that the preceding Emperor falsified imperial edicts in order to seed the throne? Yuwen Xun¡¯s im to the throne is unjust. I am simply reinstating the true heir¡ªhow is that rebelling?¡±

    ¡°What? Falsified imperial edicts?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible, right? The preceding Emperor was Crown Prince then, so it¡¯s only natural he¡¯d seed the throne.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Emperor Xiaowen favoured the Third Prince the most. Who knows? Maybe it¡¯s possible...¡±

    ¡°Lord Zhuang, since you say you have the will, then bring it out for us to have a look.¡± Someone raised their voice to speak.

    Zhuang-fu hade prepared. He got people to bring out the will.

    The contents of the will were that the preceding Emperor was to be named the Ping Prince and bestowed the territory of Jinbei, never to return to the capital unless an imperial summons was issued[1].

    ¡°Elder Lin, take a look: is this Emperor Xiaowen¡¯s handwriting?¡±

    There were several veteran officials who¡¯d been around since the time of the current Emperor¡¯s grandfather, and they took turns to look at the will.

    The few officials who had experienced three generations of emperors discussed with each other and concluded, ¡°This is indeed Emperor Xiaowen¡¯s handwriting.¡±

    This resulted in the rest of the officials¡¯ expressions turning more varied.

    The imperial n had always held many secrets. It wasn¡¯t as if there wasn¡¯t a precedent for such a thing.

    The Third Prince had held a lot of favour back then, so there¡¯d been many people guessing on whether Emperor Xiaowen would pass the throne down to him.

    After all, if onepared the then Crown Prince with the Third Prince, it was clear that thetter was more suited for the throne. And yet, it was the Crown Prince who ascended the throne while the Third Prince remained an idle Prince, spending most of his days in the capital.

    Now that they thought of it, it seemed like the Third Prince might not have been staying here of his own ord and was instead under house arrest.

    If the preceding Emperor had immediately dealt with the Third Prince upon his ascension to the throne, it was sure to stir up discontent amongst some old officials and destabilise the court.

    After 10 years, when he finally consolidated his powerpletely, he acted against his brother and had thetter¡¯s entire household executed, not even sparing the children.

    Those officials that had experienced it personally felt chills from recalling it now.

    ¡°Lord Zhuang, since this part of the will is to bestow a title on the preceding Emperor, then may I ask where is the true part of the will dictating who the throne is to be passed to?¡± Someone raised their doubts.

    Zhuang-fu only had this one edict¡ªhe had no idea where the one dering the true heir to the throne was.

    Zhuang-fu calmly replied, ¡°How could the deceased Emperor have left that edict behind?¡±

    During the purge of the Third Prince¡¯s household, his entire manor had been picked clean. How could the preceding Emperor have allowed the edict to remain?

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡®Are we supposed to believe the deceased Emperor faked an imperial edict with just this little bit of evidence?¡¯

    ¡°The Third Prince has been wrongly used of treason, so I am merely seeking justice on his behalf.¡± Zhuang-fu dered strongly.

    ¡°But the Third Prince is already dead and has no living descendants. There¡¯s no point in pursuing this.¡± An official stood out to speak, ¡°A long time has already passed, and His Majesty had nothing to do with this, so why are you so unwilling to let this matter go, Lord Zhuang?¡±

    ¡°Who says the Third Prince has no living descendants?¡± Lord Zhuang scoffed coldly.

    Everyone exchanged looks. ¡®The Third Prince has a living child?¡¯

    Zhuang-fu suddenly looked at Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®Why am I getting a bad feeling?¡¯

    ¡°Xiao¡¯qiong is the Third Prince¡¯s daughter.¡±

    Pfft¡ª

    The hall turned strangely silent.

    Shi Sheng got her expression back under control. ¡°...Sorry, couldn¡¯t help myself.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m the daughter of that Third Prince? Motherfucker, doesn¡¯t that mean Yuwen Xun¡¯s my... Scared. It was other people in the previous world[2], and now it¡¯s happening to me? This is awkward...¡¯

    [1] The implication of this is that the then Crown Prince was essentially to be stripped of all right to the throne since a prince that can¡¯t enter the imperial city can¡¯t garner support from the nobles and so even if he does rebel and im the throne, he¡¯llck legitimacy. Giving out Prince titles is a constion prize for the Emperor¡¯s other sons who can¡¯t take the throne (granted it wasn¡¯t very effective at keeping them content/safe from their paranoid now-Emperor brother)

    [2] A refresher: Qin Xin chasing her cousin, our Ci.

 Chapter 489 - Proper Palace Intrigue (28)

    <h4>Chapter 489 : Proper Pce Intrigue (28)</h4>

    The ML, who hadn¡¯t spoken all this while, turned his sharp gaze to Shi Sheng and broke his silence, ¡°From what I(z) know, Third Uncle only had a son, not a daughter.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Where did this daughtere from? Lord Zhuang, don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡±

    ¡°The Third Prince¡¯s child has long since left this world¡ªwe personally witnessed his burial. How could he still be alive? And turn into a girl?¡±

    The suspicions and doubts came in waves, but Zhuang-fu maintained his calm. ¡°The Third Princess Consort had raised Xiao¡¯qiong as a boy, so naturally outsiders were unaware that she was a girl.¡±

    ¡®Alright, I guess that¡¯s a decent exnation.¡¯

    ¡°Then how do you exin hering back from the dead?¡±

    Zhuang-fu cleared his throat. ¡°If the Third Prince hadn¡¯t obscured the truth about her death, do you think he¡¯d have been able to protect his only child?¡±

    Everyone exchanged nces.

    ¡°This is the Princess Consort¡¯s jade pendant. I believe everyone recognises it.¡±

    Zhuang-fu took it out. It looked simr to Ming Jin¡¯s, only with different patterning.

    People passed the jade around and inspected it, eliciting yet another bout of whispered discussion.

    Every prince had two special jade pendants. When he got married, one of them would be given to his first wife as a symbol of her status.

    ¡°Anyone could¡¯ve gotten their hands on this pendant...¡±

    It had been utter chaos then, so there was a possibility that someone could¡¯ve taken the pendant in all themotion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t all of you know what this jade represents? Not a single consort of a Prince has ever lost this jade. The jade follows her to her death.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any other evidence, Lord Zhuang? Are you expecting us to be convinced with your one-sided im and a jade pendant?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression was very colourful as she watched these people debate. ¡®Though I guess this exins why Zhuang-fu was so adamant about Zhuang Qiong having a kid with Yuwen Xun. She¡¯s a girl, so she¡¯s not allowed to inherit the throne, but if she gave birth to a son, Zhuang-fu could push the kid onto the throne.¡¯

    Zhuang-fu taking action now was probably due to the falling out between him and Yuwen Xun that forced him to y his hand.

    The Third Prince and the preceding Emperor weren¡¯t born of the same mother, so by Yuwen Xun¡¯s generation, the blood rtion was even weaker, so it wasn¡¯t that much of a stretch for Zhuang Qiong and Yuwen Xun to have a child.

    ¡°I have witnesses!¡± Zhuang-fu dered, whereupon the sounds of debate immediately ceased.

    Zhuang-fu dispatched people to bring in the witnesses.

    There were two of them. One was the midwife who¡¯d birthed the child, while the other was one of the Third Princess Consort¡¯s dowry maids[1]. She had been chased out of the Prince¡¯s household on usations of theft, so she¡¯d managed to survive.

    The midwife stated that the child she delivered was a girl, and that the Princess Consort had been afraid of losing favour due to giving birth to a girl, so she had deliberately lied to the Third Prince about the child being a boy.

    The Third Princess Consort told the dowry maid who was chased out to get people to dig up the child after it was buried and to take it away from this ce. But the maid never expected that when she did so, the child was already gone.

    It was only when Zhuang-fu came looking for her that she knew about the Third Prince asking for Zhuang-fu¡¯s help in secret.

    The truth behind her leaving had been known to the people around the Third Prince and his consort. Probably because the Third Prince was afraid someone would spill the beans, he looked for Zhuang-fu as a backup n.

    Since the child had originally been a female dressed in male¡¯s clothing, all they had to do was revert her back to girl¡¯s clothing and raise her in the Zhuang n for a few years.

    In ancient times, outsiders pretty much never got to see the girls of the household, so naturally no one was suspicious.

    ¡°Third Prince held no rebellious sentiment¡ªit was the preceding Emperor who forced the Third Prince to a road of death and even pinned the title of traitor on his brother. Those of you around back then, aren¡¯t you clear on what kind of person the Third Prince was?¡±

    Upon Zhuang-fu¡¯s words, the old officials were a bit swayed. They had been neutral back then, but that was for the sake of protecting themselves. Had they been forced to pick, they naturally believed that the Third Prince was more suitable for the throne.

    ¡°I(z) can help Third Uncle clear his name.¡± Yuwen Xun conceded. ¡°If things truly are as Lord Zhuang ims, I(z) can make Zhuang Qiong my Empress, as well as forgive your impudence today.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! This throne should have gone to the Third Prince¡ªwhy should you be allowed to continue sitting on it? Today I will take back what rightfully belongs to the Third Prince!¡± Zhuang-fu clearly wasn¡¯t willing topromise.

    Zhuang-fu merely wanted a suitable casus belli, but he was still usurping the throne nheless. He was determined to dethrone Yuwen Xun today.

    Yuwen Xun¡¯s eyes narrowed, the light in his eyes turning dangerous.

    Shi Sheng pouted. ¡®Zhuang-fu, you¡¯re too na?ve. Do you think the ML would just let you strut around like this? He¡¯s clearly stalling for time.¡¯

    ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you kill him first?¡± Shi Sheng incited Zhuang-fu.

    Everyone, ¡°...¡± ¡®What are you nning? Do you think you can kill an emperor so easily?!¡¯

    Yuwen Xun red at Shi Sheng. ¡®This woman is on their side!¡¯

    Zhuang-fu looked at Shi Sheng, nonplussed, whereupon she kindly exined her reasoning to him, ¡°If you keep waiting, his people are gonna arrive. Then you¡¯ll be the one in jail.¡±

    Zhuang-fu was woken by Shi Sheng¡¯s words. He waved his arm. ¡°Charge!¡±

    He had a proper cause to use as moral grounds, so no matter how these people died, he¡¯d just have to make up an excuseter.

    The imperial guards surrounding Yuwen Xun andpany immediately charged towards them, but halfway there, they suddenly turned around and joined forces with Yuwen Xun¡¯s protectors to deal with Zhuang-fu¡¯s people.

    Shi Sheng shook her head. ¡®Just knew it¡¯d be like this. If you can buy people over, so can your opponent.¡¯

    But Zhuang-fu¡¯s reaction was unexpected; he showed no sign of panic at this sudden betrayal.

    The tightly shut window to the chamber was forcefully broken open and countless ck-clothed men leapt in from the outside, joining in the fray.

    Zhuang-fu looked at Yuwen Xun through the crowd, smiling coldly. ¡°Your Majesty, you underestimate me. How could I have put my faith in them?¡±

    Yuwen Xun¡¯s hands balled into fists, his eyes growing red as he red at Zhuang-fu, a burning fire in their depths.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you should leave at once! We¡¯re about to fall!¡± De-gonggong pulled Yuwen Xun back. ¡°Why isn¡¯t General Wei here yet?¡±

    ¡°No need to wait up for General Wei, he¡¯s been trapped by me at least 10 li[2] away from here.¡± Zhuang-fu soon answered De-gonggong¡¯s question. ¡®How could I have attempted to usurp the throne without making all the preparations I could?¡¯

    ¡°Your Majesty... Quickly, leave!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The scene got more and more chaotic.

    Ming Jin protected Shi Sheng as he pulled her to the edge of the fighting.

    ¡°Girls shouldn¡¯t fight so much.¡± Ming Jin had Shi Sheng trapped in his arms. ¡°Who do you want to kill? I can help.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on killing anyone.¡± Shi Sheng red at him. ¡®Am I(bbb) that violent?¡¯

    [Yes.]

    ¡®Who asked you? Are you looking to get taken apart?¡¯

    [......] ¡®*cries* Scared.¡¯

    Faint ripples appeared in Ming Jin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your expression looks like you want to eat someone¡ªyou¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t feel like killing anyone?¡±

    ¡°...I really wasn¡¯t.¡± Shi Sheng weakly exined.

    Although she had been considering it, just thinking about the leads¡¯ powerful ¡®unkible¡¯ buff made her give up on it. Though she¡¯d been testing out ways to kill the leads, reality proved that this buff was simply invincible. She hadn¡¯t found a bug she could exploit yet.

    [1] A maid given as part of a dowry to the husband¡¯s family. Yes, technically he can have them as bedwarmers.

    [2] One li is half a kilometre, but kilometre is a pretty modern term, so I opted for the pinyin. I usually trante to kilometres if not in speech, or if in speech, only in modern settings.

    Author¡¯s note:

    Ming Jin: Who do you want to kill? I¡¯ll help you.

    Shi Sheng: You.

    Ming Jin: ...My what lovely weather today. I¡¯ll take you to go see the stars.

    Shi Sheng: What happened to being willing to die for me?

    Ming Jin: When did I say that?

    Shi Sheng: Haha.

    Ming Jin: You¡¯ll be upset if I die, so I won¡¯t.

    Shi Sheng: Haha.

 Chapter 490 - Proper Palace Intrigue (29)

    <h4>Chapter 490 : Proper Pce Intrigue (29)</h4>

    Shi Sheng and Ming Jin stood at the side, talking about irrelevant matters. Meanwhile, Yuwen Xun had already been escorted out of the chamber.

    Shi Sheng heard that Yuwen Xun had escaped, causing Zhuang-fu to ce the city under lockdown and order his men tob the ce for Yuwen Xun. Naturally, they weren¡¯t sessful.

    ¡®Do you think they¡¯re viins who¡¯s IQs aren¡¯t online? You think it¡¯d be that easy for you to find them?¡¯

    After Zhuang-fu finished busying himself with all this, he wanted to look for Shi Sheng, but found that she had disappeared.

    He heard from his subordinates that she¡¯d already returned to Star-Plucking Tower, so Zhuang-fu could only give up on his ns have a talk with her. His first priority was to get control over everyone in the imperial pce.

    Shi Sheng returned to Star-Plucking Tower on her own. The show today had been quite interesting¡ªshe needed some time to rx.

    Star-Plucking Tower was shrouded in darkness. Shi Sheng climbed into her room through the window, noticing the faint smell of blood inside.

    There was a human figure standing next to the door.

    It was clear that they hadn¡¯t been expecting her toe in through the window instead of the door, for they stood stunned in ce for a moment.

    Shi Sheng calmly took out a lighter.

    Lu Ruo was standing by the side of the door, a bloodstained sword in her hands. Yuwen Xun was situated in a corner, most likely injured.

    ¡°You...¡± Lu Ruo was dumbfounded. ¡®Why did shee in through the window instead of the door?¡¯

    ¡°I what?¡± Shi Sheng looked at Yuwen Xun whose current state of health was unknown. ¡°You guys sure know how to pick a ce.¡±

    ¡®Even nullifying all the talismans I pasted, really now.¡¯

    Lu Ruo rushed over to stand in front of Yuwen Xun, shielding him behind her. ¡°Zhuang Qiong, even if you¡¯re the daughter of the Third Prince, you¡¯re a woman¡ªyou can¡¯t be the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re discriminating against women?¡± Shi Sheng raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°I¡¯m not, that¡¯s not what I meant, I...¡± Lu Ruo didn¡¯t even know what to say at this point.

    Shi Sheng retreated back towards the window.

    ¡°Zhuang Qiong, what are you doing?!¡± Lu Ruo shouted nervously.

    Shi Sheng revealed a slight smile. ¡°To get people to capture you, of course.¡±

    And Shi Sheng was true to her word. She¡¯d even helped them tie Lu Ruo up.

    Zhuang-fu personally led his men over. When he saw Yuwen Xun and Lu Ruo who¡¯d been tied up so thoroughly they looked like a pair of dumplings, he couldn¡¯t help but give Shi Sheng an odd look.

    The target of his gaze was currently sitting beside a table, idly drinking tea.

    ¡°Xiao¡¯qiong¡ª¡±

    Shi Sheng waved. ¡°As long as you kill them, I¡¯ll thank you a lot. As for the rest, don¡¯t talk to me. I¡¯m not interested in the throne. You guys just do whatever.¡±

    Zhuang-fu, ¡°...¡±

    Lu Ruo¡¯s red at Shi Sheng with red-rimmed eyes. ¡®She actually wants to kill us!¡¯

    Zhuang-fu hesitated inwardly, not knowing what this daughter who he¡¯d raised from young was thinking anymore. ¡®She hasn¡¯t shown any odd behaviour after finding out about her true parentage. This isn¡¯t how a normal person should react.¡¯

    Zhuang-fu examined Shi Sheng for a while, before finally leading his men away.

    Once they¡¯d left, Shi Sheng set her tea cup down before heading downstairs to paste new talismans.

    While she was pasting the talismans, Shi Sheng suddenly thought of something. ¡®Then how¡¯d that idiot Ming Jin get in? Don¡¯t tell me he also has an ¡®ignore¡¯ buff like the leads? Scary.¡¯

    Since the previous room now had the stench of blood, Shi Sheng switched rooms.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t light anymps, making her way straight towards the bed. Halfway there, she suddenly paused. ¡®There¡¯s someone on the bed?¡¯

    ¡°Ming Jin!¡± Shi Sheng squeezed out a name from between gritted teeth.

    The person addressed propped himself up from his lying position on the bed, causing the nket to slide down, revealing his bare arm and chest.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± ¡®My eyes.¡¯

    Ming Jin twirled a strand of his hair. ¡°Miss Zhuang, the night is long¡ªwhy don¡¯t we upy our time with pleasure?¡±

    ¡®Go fuck a dog. This idiot¡¯s actually seducing me. And now of all times.¡¯

    Seeing Shi Sheng remain still, Ming Jin tossed the covers away and got off the bed. Fortunately he hadn¡¯t gonepletely nude¡ªhe was still wearing pants.

    He walked over to Shi Sheng on bare feet and swiftly pulled her into his arms. The chest her cheek was pressed against was warm, his heart pounding forcefully within.

    ¡®He¡¯s Feng Ci.¡¯ Shi Sheng¡¯s hands clenched into fists. Liking him meant epting everything about him.

    ¡®No! Not in my case.¡¯

    ¡°I can feel that you like me.¡± Ming Jin simply held her, his voice sounding rather down. ¡°So why won¡¯t you ept me?¡±

    Why? Because he hid his malice under a mourous exterior. You¡¯d never know what was underneath unless you opened it up.

    But once you did...what was lurking underneath might be a nightmarish abyss. She¡¯d much rather he was open about his malice.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re the type of person I detest the most.¡± Shi Sheng spoke with emphasis.

    Ming Jin was stunned for a moment. ¡°But you like me ah!¡±

    She wasn¡¯tpletely unattracted to him. Though he didn¡¯t know what was going through her mind, he knew she liked him.

    ¡°Yes, I like you, but that doesn¡¯t stop me from not epting you.¡± Shi Sheng pushed Ming Jin away. ¡°If you could be the type of person I like, I¡¯d ept you.¡±

    ¡°What type of person do you like?¡± Ming Jin asked in all seriousness.

    ¡°I like...well, regardless, you don¡¯t stand a chance.¡± ¡®This guy¡¯s personality is already set in stone, no way it¡¯s changing.¡¯

    Ming Jin frowned slightly. He suddenly grabbed Shi Sheng¡¯s wrist and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Zhuang Qiong, I¡¯ve already told you: don¡¯t even think about running from me this life.¡±

    He rained kisses down on her, catching Shi Sheng off guard. He knew all of Shi Sheng¡¯s moves by now, so he kept her hands hostage as he tossed her onto the bed. He roughly pulled off her clothes and thrust into her without giving her time to catch her breath.

    Shi Sheng curled up in pain, causing Ming Jin¡¯s mind to clear. The person lying beneath him was biting her lip lightly and looking at him with that calm gaze.

    That caused Ming Jin to panic and, for the first time, to feel at a loss.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I...¡± Ming Jin hugged Shi Sheng. ¡°I got angry. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Now you know why I detest you?¡± Shi Sheng spoke calmly.

    Ming Jin froze. A momentter, he pulled out and covered her up with the nket. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He got dressed and left.

    [Host, why?] System¡¯s voice appeared.

    Shi Sheng remained unmoving, her gaze staring off into space. After a good long while, her lips tugged upwards, ¡°Just treat it as pickiness.¡±

    [But you never cared about others¡¯ personality before...]

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same.¡± Shi Sheng sat up. ¡°I never nned on getting involved, so it was none of my business what they were like.¡±

    [Host, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too extreme for you to force someone to conform to your tastes?]

    ¡°I never wanted him to conform to my tastes, I just...¡± Shi Sheng paused. ¡°Can¡¯t ept him for now.¡±

    [And if this is Feng Ci¡¯s true nature?]

    Shi Shengid back down. ¡°Then it¡¯s impossible between us.¡±

    System fell silent. This wasn¡¯t the first time it knew that its Host had a problem. It felt a brief moment of pity for Feng Ci for meeting such a cold, logical, and heartless woman.

    ¡®Master, why can you see through her so well but I can¡¯t read her at all?¡¯

    Author¡¯s note:

    Little Fairy: I want strawberry-voured votes today.

    Little Angels: What votes? You still have the gall to ask for votes?!

    Little Fairy: Why wouldn¡¯t I?

    Little Angels: Exin why you¡¯re not letting them be together.

    Little Fairy: My daughter didn¡¯t want to be with him anymore.

    Feng Ci: Any swords around?

    Little Fairy: ...Daughter, help!

    Shi Sheng: Where¡¯s my(lz) sword?!

    Little Fairy: I¡¯m running away from home! Hmph!

 Chapter 491 - Proper Palace Intrigue (End)

    <h4>Chapter 491 : Proper Pce Intrigue (End)</h4>

    Ever since that night, Shi Sheng never saw Ming Jin again.

    The leads still managed to run off.

    Shi Sheng merely wished to express that only viins who could beat the leads were allowed to call themselves true viins. Zhuang-fu deserved to just be cannon fodder.

    Had she been in his shoes, she would¡¯ve ughtered the leads that very night. ¡®I refuse to believe that someone would¡¯ve dropped from the heavens or tunnelled out of the ground to rescue them.

    ...Okay, I guess that isn¡¯t impossible.¡¯

    After all, luck was something that was invisible and intangible, yet very impressive.

    Due to this major incident, no one even bothered to pay attention to when the Second Prince of Xi Liang left.

    Of course, Zhuang-fu couldn¡¯t ascend the throne. Since his shield (Shi Sheng) refused to do anything, Zhuang-fu could only push Yuwen Jing onto the throne.

    All that drivel about helping the Third Prince avenge his grievances was just a bunch of bollocks. Zhuang-fu¡¯s real motive was to control the court.

    Yuwen Jing was but a child¡ªwhat could he do to stop Zhuang-fu from using him as a puppet?

    Shi Sheng was still the State Teacher. The only thing she did all day besides eat was sleep; she¡¯d already given up on doing quests.

    #This is the first time I¡¯ve(bxt) seen such a wilful Host#

    Soon, another winter arrived.

    Shi Sheng stood at the peak of Star-Plucking Tower, looking in the direction of themotion. ¡®Never thought Ming Jin would¡¯ve beaten the leads to taking the throne.¡¯

    In the short span of a year, the court had experienced two major disruptions.

    Shi Sheng pulled her cloak tighter around her. ¡®Really cold.¡¯

    The first thing Ming Jin did upon his ascension was to clear the Third Prince¡¯s name.

    The second, was to proim that he was going to marry the Eldest Princess of Xi Liang.

    Shi Sheng had nked out when she heard the news.

    [Screwed yourself over now, huh?] System¡¯s cold voice contained a hint of gloating.

    Shi Sheng merely experienced a flicker of surprise before returning to normal.

    [......] ¡®Is Host nning on killing Feng Ci and dying together?¡¯

    The entire pce was redecorated with red silk and the wedding procession gradually made its way from the Hall of Mental Cultivation to Star-Plucking Tower.

    Shi Sheng showed no signs of surprise.

    [When did you find out?] System was clearly more agitated than Shi Sheng.

    ¡°When I got the will.¡± Shi Sheng watched as the wedding procession drew closer and closer.

    The real child of the Third Prince was Ming Jin.

    Back then, the Queen of Xi Liang had given birth to twins, a boy and a girl. For the sake of protecting their son, the royal couple had sent their daughter instead to Dong Jin as a hostage.

    Because the Third Prince and the King of Xi Liang were secretly friends, he agreed to help them hide this.

    But for the sake of protecting his own child, Ming Jin, the Third Prince had no choice but to swap their identities.

    Zhuang Qiong and Ming Jin were given a drug that caused red pimples to appear on their faces. It didn¡¯t hurt that the two were around the same age and height.

    The Third Prince said that this disease was contagious, so naturally, no one dared to get close enough to take a closer look.

    Ming Jin was sent to Yunyin Temple under the guise of being the Xi Liang hostage, while Zhuang Qiong¡¯s death was faked and she was sent to the Zhuang Family to return to being a girl.

    And Weiyang Pce was the name of the pce belonging to the Eldest Princess of Xi Liang. Zhuang Qiong was the Eldest Princess of Xi Liang.

    Ming Jin had known all along, yet he hadn¡¯t said anything.

    Shi Sheng looked at the handsome man withpletely foreign features below her, tugging her lips into a smile. ¡®See? Even his looks were fake.¡¯

    [Host, calm down¡ªit¡¯s not like he had a choice.]

    ¡°What¡¯re you so worried about? I didn¡¯t even say anything.¡±

    [......] ¡®Then why do you have your sword out?¡¯

    Ming Jin wore red wedding clothes as he stood outside Star-Plucking Tower. The wedding procession attired in red against the backdrop of pure white snow appeared like blooming red plum blossoms

    Ming Jin raised his head to look at Shi Sheng, who was standing atop Star-Plucking Tower. ¡®No matter what, I want her.¡¯

    Shi Sheng leapt down, lightlynding on the courtyard wall.

    ¡°You already knew?¡± Ming Jin¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse. Unbeknownst to him, there was a hint of trembling in it.

    Shi Sheng smiled. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°When did you find out?¡±

    ¡°I obtained a letter from Yng Tower too.¡± Probably because Yuwen Mo was unable to ease his guilty conscience, he¡¯d written this down.

    Ming Jin was silent for a moment. ¡°I will marry you today.¡±

    ¡°That depends on whether you have the ability.¡±

    Ming Jin¡¯s eyes hardened slightly and he was just about to order people to capture Shi Sheng when countless arrows flew in from the outside like raindrops.

    The sword in Shi Sheng¡¯s hand swung, causing a sh of sword light to appear, blocking the arrows.

    The sword in her hand suddenly erged and Shi Sheng stepped on it, rushing to greet the onught of arrows.

    ¡°Zhuang Qiong!¡±

    [Host!]

    Two voices cried out at the same time, but Shi Sheng didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest.

    ......

    When Shi Sheng returned to the System Space, she silently stood before the screen that was repeatedly disying a scene.

    Yuwen Xun led his men in a charge to kill Ming Jin.

    Shi Sheng defied the usual barrier and killed off Yuwen Xun, causing the world to suddenly start to crumble. It was a very shocking scene. As if someone had broken a mirror, the scene had copsed into countless shards, after which darkness had rushed in and invaded the world.

    Thest thing Shi Sheng saw was Ming Jin sprinting towards her. But as thest of the world was engulfed by darkness, she¡¯d already been standing within the System Space.

    [Host, due to your behaviour, you will spend 48 hours in confinement.]

    Shi Sheng twisted her neck, not speaking.

    Her surroundings gradually changed till she found herself in a round room. It waspletely empty. The walls were snowy-white, the kind that could give one snow blindness if they stared at it too long.

    Shi Sheng leaned against the wall and sat down. ¡®Killing the ML caused the world to copse. How interesting. And all I get for causing a world to copse is 48 hours in confinement? And here I was wondering what terrifying punishment there¡¯d be!¡¯

    System was currently pouring all its grievances out to its Master.

    [Master, just look at her! Look at what she¡¯s thinking! I can¡¯t take it anymore.]

    The figure on the screen was as blurred as always. ¡°The information she shares with you is only what she wants you to know.¡±

    [......] System thought back to the cocky look on its host¡¯s face when it tried to scan her that one time.

    ¡®Recently she¡¯s even starting to know my thoughts... This Host is simply about to ascend the heavens!¡¯

    [Master, why was she so against Feng Ci in this world?] ¡®He¡¯s clearly the same person, and she¡¯s admitted she likes him, so why can¡¯t she ept him? I really don¡¯t understand my Host¡¯s thoughts.¡¯

    ¡°Because she¡¯s afraid.¡±

    ¡®Scared? Of what? Even she has something she¡¯s afraid of?¡¯ System was even more confused.

    ¡°She¡¯s afraid she¡¯ll fall for Feng Ci. That kind of Feng Ci holds a fatal attraction for her, but she¡¯s too rational, so she extinguished that sparkpletely. Don¡¯t pick targets like that for her anymore¡ªthe more you try and corner her, the more level-headed she¡¯ll be.¡±

    [......] ¡®As reality proves, Host¡¯s words arepletely untrustworthy. Master really does understand her. *cries* Master, please protect me.¡¯

    After 48 hours, Shi Sheng was released. System didn¡¯t waste words and got straight to shing her stats.

    ÈËÆ·Öµ£º-192000

    »ý·Ö£º30000

    Name: Shi Sheng

    Morality Points: -192,000

    Life Points: 20 (due to causing the copse of a world, Life Points have been halved)

    Contribution Points: 30,000

    Mission Rank: B

    Mission Points: 40

    Hidden Quest: Notpleted

    Hidden Quest Reward: None

    Side Quest: Notpleted

    Side Quest Reward: None (deducted 4,000 contribution points)

    Item List: ¡°Queen¡¯s Crown¡±, ¡°Ghost King¡¯s Heart¡±, ¡°Dark Night¡±

    As Shi Sheng looked at her terrible stats, she sighed. ¡®Morality points actually got lowered by about 30k. The ML¡¯s life is really expensive. Though...killing him did feel quite good.¡¯

    [......] ¡®ckened Host is really scary.¡¯

    [Do you wish to enter the next mission?]

    [Initialising transfer...]

 Chapter 492 - Headline Dominating Movie Queen(1)

    <strong>Chapter 492 Headline Dominating Movie Queen(1)</strong>

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, Director Zhong called me just now and said that the female protagonist for ¡°Proud Sun¡± is set for a rookie. Didn¡¯t the director of the movie determine that it was you back during your audition? Why did the decision change?¡±

    Shi Sheng was looking at the woman grumbling before her, her expression dumbfounded.

    She had no idea what the woman was talking about.

    ¡°What are you in a daze for?¡± the woman panicked.

    New Year¡¯s Film?

    Is this the entertainment industry?

    Shi Sheng shut her eyes and said, ¡°I want some time alone.¡±

    She had to receive the plot from the System first to understand what was going on here.

    The woman noticed Shi Sheng¡¯s sour expression. Such a big thing happened. She must have felt bad.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a call. Don¡¯t think too much about it. The press conference is not set yet, so nothing is set in stone.¡± the woman tapped on her shoulder as she walked out of the room with her phone.

    Shi Sheng got up to lock the door before the plot began its transmission.

    It was a revenge tale based on the entertainment industry.

    The female lead, Wen Qiao thought she had married the right man and devoted everything to his husband and gave up everything for him.

    Unfortunately, she only figured out just what a scum he was when she died.

    When she got reincarnated into the entertainment industry, she vowed to reim herself and stand at the peak of the industry.

    With the knowledge from the future, she managed to hoard arge number of resources. And with her perfect acting capabilities, she quickly became famous.

    But during her celebratory party, she was drugged with an aphrodisiac and set up to meet the president of her entertainmentpany, Su Mu Yuan. Naturally, the two made out together.

    Their rtionship was revealed on the news after that.

    The male lead was convinced that this was all a plot set up by the female lead and disliked her from the start. But gradually, he got attracted by her charms.

    However, even with him backing her up, it was still hard for her to reach the peak of the industry.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s current body, Lan Sheng was the sessor of Lan Industries and had been in the entertainment industry since a young age. The ssics she was involved in numbered in tens!

    She even got the Movie Queen award at a young age!

    Originally, she was meant to star in the New Year¡¯s film ¡®Proud Sun¡¯ this year to further her career.

    But the main cast position was stolen by the Wen Qiao!

    Lan Sheng lost her opportunity, as well as her best shot to develop overseas.

    For celebrities like Lan Sheng, they had to pick and choose movies to cast in.

    But each time she chose one, it would be taken away by the Wen Qiao. During that period of time, Lan Sheng did not have much choice and had to take up the supporting roles as well!

    She did not have much of a temper, but after countless recurring events, she obviously could not take it any longer and started to trouble the female lead.

    But each time Wen Qiao was suppressed, the stronger she got back.

    Although Wen Qiao felt troubled with it, she did notin. After all, her future was boundless and her progress was soaring smoothly.

    However, Lan Sheng got depressed due to the existence of Wen Qiao. That mentality affected her acting performance and her acts lost its charm. Eventually, her fame fell to the pits.

    At the peak of their battles, Lan Industries faced a cash flow problem.

    For herpany, Lan Sheng tried to hook up with the male lead, Mu Yuan.

    But do you think the female lead would let her go for doing that? Of course not! She immediately turned on her bitch mode and began to burden Lan Sheng.

    The panicked Lan Sheng got even more pissed and that took away her concentration, causing her to fall down and sent to the hospital.

    During her hospitalization period, the female lead announced her engagement with the male lead.

    At this point, there was nothing else Lan Sheng could do anymore.

    In the end, she was married off to a scum. But the Lan family did not escape their series of bad luck with that. Lan Sheng¡¯s only brother, Lan Ching sped and died in a car crash.

    Lan Sheng had a difficult delivery after that and died as well. On the day she gave birth, coincidentally the female lead was giving birth as well. Besides, they were sent to the same hospital!

    But there was only one doctor that day who could operate.

    With his influence, the male lead naturally got the doctor to operate on his wife.

    When he was done with Wen Qiao¡¯s surgery, Lan Sheng could not hold on anymore. She died on the vivisection table and the table did not survive too.

    [She had two wishes when she died.]

    [One is to protect Lan Ching. And the other is revenge.]

    Wen Qiao is too much! It was so obvious that Lan Sheng got into the surgery room first. But with just one order from the male lead, she has cast aside for hours! Shi Sheng took a breather when the transmission cut off.

    This plot...

    There are too many plot holes in it.

    Was there only one hospital in the entire city? There are so many other hospitals, did she have to give birth at that exact hospital?

    Even when the male lead cast her aside, can¡¯t she just head over to the other hospitals?

    Were everyone¡¯s brains eaten by zombies?!

    Just to make her die horribly, the female lead was indeed brutal.

    Back onto serious matters. It should be the key moment for the female lead to steal away the main cast role for the ¡®Proud Sun¡¯ now.

    Wen Qiao could only get this role because she got in touch with the legend scriptwriter, Ai Wei Si beforehand.

    It¡¯s not impossible to get the role back, just that...

    Never mind.

    The manager for Lan Sheng was Chen Yuan, who was renowned as the Golden Finger. She had been the manager for Lan Sheng since the beginning of Lan Sheng¡¯s career.

    Many people were amazed at Lan Sheng for getting such a good manager.

    And Chen Yuan was kind to Lan Sheng too, and even helped her out when she got into trouble.

    But when Lan Sheng offended the male lead, there was nothing she could do to save her from it.

    Lan Sheng sat for another while and eventually got out of the room.

    Chen Yuan was talking on the phone outside, her movement evidently showing her nervousness. Suddenly she threw it on the ground in rage.

    ¡°...¡± Shi Sheng was speechless.

    Yep... She¡¯s good in every way. But her temper... That was even her favorite phone...

    Chen Yuan normally had to buy three or four new phones each month.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng,¡± Chen Yuan tried to force a smile, but her expression was still grim. ¡°There¡¯re a few more movies recently. I¡¯ll go talk to them and check if they suit you.¡±

    Lan Sheng just nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll just follow you, Sister Chen.¡±

    Chen Yuan knew that Lan Sheng had a mild personality, but this time she could not hold it any longer.

    But when she saw Lan Sheng¡¯s expression, she gulped her words down.

    ¡®Proud Sun¡¯ was a major production film. Even the supporting cast was tier two actors!

    But somehow, a rookie managed to secure the main cast! Who would have believed it?!

    ¡°Sister Chen. Do you have something to eat?¡± Shi Sheng rubbed her stomach.

    ¡°...¡±

    How could this woman still act so nonchntly!

    Chen Yuan ordered someone to buy her some rich. And when Shi Sheng was eating, she began to contact other people once more. [TL: When did she get a new phone though?]

    Ah! The troubles in the entertainment industry!

 Chapter 493 - Headline Dominating Movie Queen(2)

    <strong>Chapter 493 Headline Dominating Movie Queen(2)</strong>

    Shi Sheng did not have any interest in the entertainment industry. So unlucky of me to be forced toply with the original owner¡¯s demands!

    Chen Yuan had gone out earlier, leaving Shi Sheng waszily watching the television.

    As of now, the male lead was still overseas and had yet to meet the female lead.

    Shi Sheng took out her phone and texted Lan Ching.

    ...

    Lan Ching walked out of the meeting. While massaging his temples, he felt his phone ring.

    Turning it on, he immediately saw the message posted on the front.

    [Brother, do you have time to eat? My treat.]

    Lan Ching¡¯s exhaustion was wiped off in an instant and he replied,

    [How can such a celebrity like you have time to treat me to a meal? You choose the location. Btw, do you need me to pick you up?]

    [I¡¯lle pick you up instead.]

    Lan Ching looked at those few lines. Just what is she ying at?

    Lan Ching ordered his secretary to cancel all his appointments after this, who nodded obediently.

    It must be Miss Lan inviting President again. There¡¯s no other reason for him to push aside all his jobs.

    Everyone in thepany gave Lan Ching a nickname ¨C ¡®Crazy Siscon¡¯.

    ...

    Shi Sheng parked his car under Lan Ching¡¯spany building, waiting for him to appear.

    The music ying in the car had a fast tempo, and Shi Sheng wondered just where did the original owner find them.

    ¡°Ka ¨C Chak¨C¡±

    There was someone pulling on the door handle outside. Shi Sheng tilted her head to see a man pulling his cap low, as if he was hiding his identity from Shi Sheng.

    Such a ruffian look. He must not be a good person, Shi Sheng thought as she watched the man¡¯s retarded behavior.

    Does she not know how to unlock the door? the ¡®ruffian¡¯ thought.

    He realized that she had no intention to open the door for him and ran away, followed by a group of people dressed up like him.

    ¡°...¡±

    Teens these days, sheined.

    ...

    ¡°Ji¨C Ji¨C¡±

    Shi Sheng unlocked the door after confirming that the person outside the door to be Lan Ching.

    With a sleek move, Lan Ching closed the door.

    He had a fresh, sunny look. Despite his young age, he seemed like a confident yet caring man.

    ¡°Do I have something on my face? You¡¯ve been staring me since I¡¯vee up the car,¡± Lan Ching touched his face suspiciously.

    Shi Sheng just smiled. ¡°Nothing. I just realized that my brother is much more handsome now.¡±

    ¡°Heh. Something must¡¯ve happened for you to say that. Speak, what do you want?¡± Lan Ching scoffed, realizing that he fell for his sister¡¯s tricks.

    Shi Sheng curled her lips and started the car, ¡°I was just praising you.¡±

    Just how many times did the previous owner toy with his brother? Just by praising him, he realized that something was amiss.

    ¡°Then I do have to thank Your Royal Highness for your kind words,¡± Lan Ching took off his suit and threw it to the backseat.

    ¡°Oh yea, may I know just where are we heading, Your Royal Highness?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to the Yi(âù) Hong Pavilion,¡± she teased. [TL: Yi Hong Pavilion wasmonly used to state a brothel]

    ...

    And they arrived at Yi Hong Pavilion.

    Yep, it was the Yi(Ò») Hong Pavilion. But it was not a brothel as one would assume. [TL: The pronunciation for ¡®Ò»¡® and ¡®âù¡¯ are the same, and people would joke about the restaurant being a brothel]

    ¡°Your Royal Prince, we¡¯re here.¡± Shi Sheng tugged at Lan Ching who had fallen asleep.

    Lan Ching rubbed his eyes and stretched before walking out of the car.

    This restaurant only served the elites. The security is good and there¡¯s no way journalists could appear here.

    Shi Sheng walked out without a disguise, supporting Lan Ching as they walked in.

    ...

    As they waited for their food, Lan Ching asked persistently once more, ¡°Sister, if you have anything, remember to tell me. You¡¯re making me worry.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    But I just want to treat you to a meal.

    Your imagination is just too good.

    But she did not say that.

    ¡°Do you know Su Mu Yuan?¡± Shi Sheng realized that if she did not say anything, Lan Ching would definitely not feel good for the whole day.

    ¡°Su Mu Yuan? Which Su Mu Yuan?¡±

    How many Su Mu Yuan¡¯s do you think there are?!

    ¡°It¡¯s the one from Tomorrow Entertainment.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s him,¡± Lan Ching furrowed his eyebrows and red at Shi Sheng. ¡°He¡¯s my university ssmate. I remember that he¡¯s still overseas, when did you meet him?¡±

    ¡°University ssmate?¡± Such a thing didn¡¯t appear in the plot I received.

    ¡°I guess so. When I was studying overseas, we were in the same ss for a few months. But after that, didn¡¯t I came back?¡±

    It was the period when Lan Ching¡¯s parents died and required him to return home and inherit thepany.

    ¡°Why are you asking about him?¡± Lan Ching scrutinized her. ¡°My sister couldn¡¯t have fallen for him, would she?¡±

    Shi Sheng flipped her eyes. He¡¯s really overthinking this.

    ¡°My contract is ending, isn¡¯t it? I was just hoping to get more background information on Tomorrow Entertainment,¡± she simply blurted out an excuse.

    ¡°Your contract will end in a year. Stop bullshitting.¡± Lan Ching cut her off. ¡°Tell me, are you really into him?¡±

    As the Crazy Siscon, he had managed all her partners. So how could he not know about her background?

    ¡°Su Mu Yuan is not a simple man. You can¡¯t handle him. If you want to find a boyfriend, at least find those that are easy for you to toy with. He¡¯s totally beyond your league h h h...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    What a vulgar scum.

    Finally, the food was served. Shi Sheng used that as an excuse to shut her brother up.

    But after theypleted, Lan Ching¡¯s chant continued.

    ¡°I was just asking,¡± Shi Sheng replied tantly.

    ¡°You sure?¡± Lan Ching shot out an ¡®I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ look.

    ¡°Yes. If I lie, I¡¯ll... gain ten kilograms.¡±

    Once such a divine oath was sworn, Lan Ching could do nothing but stop his childish rants.

    Such a difficult brother.

    Lan Ching fell silent and finally said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll believe you.¡±

    Shi Sheng sent Lan Ching back to thepany and added, ¡°Bro, do you know the higher ups in the ¡®Proud Sun¡¯ crew?¡±

    ¡°What about it?¡± Lan Ching lifted his head away from the phone.

    Of course I do, didn¡¯t she go for their audition? With her skills, she should have gotten the main cast... but why did she ask that question though?

    ¡°I see. I want to go through the backdoor,¡± she said with a grim face. [TL: she wants to get in the movie without proper methods.]

    Lan Ching¡¯s phone fell with a ¡°Thud¡± underneath the car.

    ¡°Babe, are you sick?¡± Lan Ching said as he put a hand on her forehead.

    She wants to go through the backdoor?

    Back when he begged her to do so, she firmly said that she would not do that to prove her real capabilities.

    But now, she went back on her words?

    ¡°Hurry up and start the car. What are you waiting for?¡± she patted his hand.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t get the character for ¡®Proud Sun¡¯?¡± Lan Ching managed to speak after a while.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been had.¡±

    After hearing her say that, Lan Ching calmed down. It was verymon for that to happen in the entertainment industry. As long as they had the skills, anyone could trick the other person.

    But now that it happened to his sister, he would never tolerate that.

    Lan Ching picked up his phone, his Crazy Siscon mode turned on. ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, you can pick any character that you like.¡±

 Chapter 494 - Headline Dominating Movie Queen(3)

    <h4>Chapter 494 Headline Dominating Movie Queen(3)</h4>

    With Lan family¡¯s influence, as soon as Lan Ching stood up, Chen Yuan immediately received a call from ¡®Proud Sun¡¯ movie crew requesting Shi Sheng to audition for the second female lead.

    Chen Yuan hung up the phone, her face stricken with cold sweat, ¡°Is there something wrong with their brains? Letting you partner up with a rookie.¡±

    ¡°Sis Chen, Time.¡±

    ¡°What time?¡± Chen Yuan walked towards the sofas in front of Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Time for the audition.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the movie crew that ruined their brains, so did Lan Sheng!

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, although this is the second female lead role, her personality is not likable and her ending is not good too. Considering your value, why do you need to take it up?¡±

    ¡°...:

    It¡¯s a spot Lan Ching bought his way for me to get, not going will surely be a waste.

    ¡°Sis Chen, I¡¯m just there to bless others,¡± Shi Sheng said with an inexplicable expression.

    She was nning to scout the female lead!

    Chen Yuan tried many methods, but she could not convince Lan Sheng not to go.

    And she could only apany her there.

    ...

    The audition went really well. The role was a little peculiar and it was very hard to find a suitable candidate. That was why Shi Sheng picked this role.

    In the original timeline, the cast for this character was picked in a rush. Not only did it not attract any praises, but there were also many critics against the character!

    The shooting will begin in a week and the location would be someone far away.

    Chen Yuan had other celebrities under her, so she dispatched two assistants to follow Shi Sheng.

    How could two assistants be enough? I¡¯d better call two other assistants from Lan Ching, Shi Sheng thought.

    ¡®Proud Sun¡¯ was an ethical y that focused on human nature. Its first shooting location would be at D City¡¯s movie studio.

    Shi Sheng did note alongside the movie crew, but rather Lan Ching¡¯s personal drive.

    Yep, the Crazy Siscon would be sent outstation in D City for half a month.

    But Shi Sheng suspected that he was here just to see her shoot.

    And to make her life easier, Lan Ching even wanted to book the hotel nearest to the studio.

    But by the time they arrived there, the director was already there, so they just put their tabs under the movie crew¡¯s budget.

    ¡°Babe, what do you want to eat tonight?¡± Lan Ching asked while he looked outside of the ss panels. He was totally smitten.

    Shi Sheng was silent, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to work?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not some superhero and still have to eat right?¡±

    ¡°Suit yourself.¡±

    As they prepared to go outside, the skies began to darken and-

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    Thunderous storms began to pour rain down. Lan Ching sulked and ordered the food off the hotel services.

    When they were done, Lan Ching nudged at Shi Sheng¡¯s brain. ¡°Babe, sleep earlier. Your brother is going to make some money to feed you.¡±

    ¡°Goodnight brother,¡± her face was all innocent.

    After he left, Shi Sheng called Chen Yuan who was ranting on the other side.

    This woman is not even forty yet. How can she act like a total grandma?

    Shi Sheng immediately hung her off. That was when the noise began.

    Shi Sheng looked outside to see a crowd gathering around two girls.

    One of them was blocking the room door, like she was preventing intruders from entering the room.

    ¡°I like this room. So what¡¯s wrong with me taking it? After all, I¡¯m still your senior,¡± it was a girl wearing a bright red skirt who spoke. She had a thinkyer of makeup on and looked really striking.

    And her voluptuous breast tempted anyone to just go up there and tear the clothing apart.

    ¡°Miss Meng, it¡¯s the director¡¯ who assigned the rooms. If you have anything to say, go look for him,¡± the person who answered replied in a calm manner.

    The other girl was in her sportswear, and with her hair tied in a ponytail, she looked especially spirited.

    She looked cute, and the tear that was forming near the corner of her eye only amplified that effect.

    It was Wen Qiao, the female lead.

    The one in the red dress was Meng Shi Ran a tier two actress that was expected to upgrade to tier one this year.

    I heard that she¡¯s here as a cameo character.

    She had powerful people backing her up, and she was known throughout the industry as someone who bullied others. Anyone who messed with her did not reach a good oue eventually.

    Wen Qiao¡¯s room was bigger and slightly morevish than Meng Shi Ran¡¯s, so it was natural for her to be unhappy.

    If it was any other celebrity, they would not say a thing if Shi Ran wanted to take their rooms.

    But she faced Wen Qiao, who swore to never give away any of her belongings to anyone.

    Just soo coincidentally, the two of them met up with one another.

    ¡°Why do I have to see the director? Just hand this room over to your big sis Meng.¡±

    The people present were part of the movie crew. Seeing the two battling each other out, someone would definitely warn Wen Qiao.

    Meng Shi Ran was famed in the industry, but Wen Qiao was still a rookie. It would be disadvantageous for her topete with Shi Ran.

    But she just sucked in a deep breath, ¡°There¡¯s more than one room here. If Miss Meng wants to, just switch to a new room. Why do you specifically want mine? Miss Meng, I Wen Qiao never offended you, so why are you troubling me?¡±

    Shi Ran was taken aback by her words.

    Anyone could see that Shi Ran was specifically targeting her, but for her to state it so openly, rumors of Shi Ran bullying a rookie would definitely spread.

    ¡°It¡¯s only one room. There¡¯s no need to fight over it. There should be another one on this floor. I¡¯ll change that for you, Miss Meng. Is that fine?¡± a crew member spoke out.

    Shi Ran felt that she had lost all her reputation and grabbed onto the door.

    ¡°I just want this one.¡±

    ¡°Then... Wen Qiao, would you like to change another one?¡±

    Compared to Shi Ran, they were more willing to offend the rookie.

    Wen Qiao looked at Meng Ran, who red at her full of bloodlust.

    The rage in Wen Qiao¡¯s heart was burning, but luckily someone pulled her back in time.

    Finally, she decided to swap rooms.

    But when the crew went ahead to check, they were informed that someone had been upying the other room.

    Now that was awkward.

    Wen Qiao had already stepped back once, if she did it another time, people would regard her as an easy target.

    ¡°Are we going to ask the other customer?¡± someone suggested.

    ¡°We can only do that it seems.¡±

    Never did they expect that even a rookie was that hard to court.

    If only she was not the main cast for the movie, everything would have been so easy to deal with.

    Finally, a representative was chosen to negotiate with the other customer. And when he opened the door, everyone present was shocked.

    It was Lan Sheng.

 Chapter 495 - Headline Dominating Movie Queen(4)

    <h4>Chapter 495 Headline Dominating Movie Queen(4)</h4>

    ¡°Sister Lan...¡±

    Lan Sheng had entered the industry since young and had participated in many major productions like this one.

    So the veteran crewmen knew her fairly well.

    Back when they heard that the main role was given to the rookie rather than her, everyone in the crew was shocked.

    And this sight before them was even shocking.

    ¡°En.¡± she leaned on her doorframe while nodding at them as a courtesy.

    Wen Qiao obviously knew who she was-

    The target that she hoped to surpass in the future.

    ¡°Sister Lan, do you have a shoot in City D as well?¡± someone asked carefully.

    Shi Sheng raised an eyebrow, ¡°Didn¡¯t the director inform you guys?¡±

    Her room key was handed by the director himself.

    The director came to the hotel way earlier than the rest of the crew. Back when Lan Sheng arrived with Lan Ching, the director was already here. And her card was given to her by the director back then. And as a gold sponsor, Lan Ching got another key for his own room as well.

    <i>This bunch of retards, what did the director tell them?</i>

    Shi Sheng shifted her shoulders but stayed quiet.

    The atmosphere was really awkward.

    She leaned on the doorframe without any intention to leave. The person who knocked on her door just now nodded his head and turned to knock on the door opposite her room.

    ~several rhythmic knockings~

    The door opened and a towering silhouette stood in front of it. The two top buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned, revealing his corbones. His hair was dripping wet and on that long neck of hisid a dashing face.

    The girl who went to knock on her door did not expect to see a handsome man standing in front of the door and was startled.

    ¡°Is there anything?¡± Lan Ching was the sunny type of person. Even if he was not smiling, others would feelfortable around him.

    ¡°That...¡± she could not say anything.

    How can she force such a handsome dude to swap rooms with that bitch Wen Qiao?!

    Lan Ching looked outside and when he saw the crowd, his eyes glistened.

    Then he noticed his sister leaning on the doorframe watching this interesting show. He wiped his dripping wet hair, his natural and cool movements caused the girl¡¯s hearts to flutter.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll go to sleep now.¡±

    His voice was that mellow.

    <i>Ahhh! His voice is music to my ears!</i> With a blush, the girl in front of the door spoke, ¡°Ah... nothing...¡±

    Lan Ching smiled and stepped back to close the door.

    When it was almost shut, he peeked out and ordered Shi Sheng, ¡°Sleep earlier.¡±

    ¡°No problem, Your Royal Highness,¡± she jeered.

    Lan Ching shook his head and shut the door once and for all.

    ¡°Ka- thak-¡±

    The girls¡¯ hearts shattered along with the sound of it closing. The girl who knocked on his door was still in a daze. And she realized that she did not say anything about Wen Qiao¡¯s request...

    <i>Wait, Lan Sheng knows him?</i>

    <i>Everyone on this floor is part of the crew. Is that hottie a new member of the crew?</i>

    <i>He¡¯s really handsome!</i>

    Everyone was hopping around in excitement with that thought.

    The others may not recognize him, but Wen Qiao had the luck to see him once. However, he died way too early for her to know that he was Lan Sheng¡¯s brother.

    ¡°You all sure are useless. Panicking just after meeting one guy.¡± Shi Ran¡¯s voice broke the silence.

    Meng Shi Ran had sen Lan Ching before, and found out that her was really wless.

    He was considered a genius in business too. After his graduation, he inherited his parent¡¯s business and did not let anyone take advantage of him.

    <i>Such a man is truly amazing.</i>

    <i>Too bad he¡¯s not my type.</i>

    <i>But just how does he know Lan Sheng?</i>

    Lan Sheng had been in the industry for a long time, and many people had to call her senior. That included Shi Ran of course. During those years, it was not surprising for her to meet Lan Ching...

    ¡°Sister Meng, now that there are no other rooms, can you return to your original room?¡± Wen Qiao¡¯s words were like a knife stabbing at Shi Ran, her tone harsher than it was before.

    But Shi Ran persisted, ¡°I still want this room.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡± Wen Qiao replied coldly.

    The two continued to bicker and ignored everyone around them. The crew had no choice but to contact the assistant director, who quickly rushed up from the bar downstairs.

    He was a frail man with ck-framed sses. His suit looked formal and he had a cautious look.

    <i>I can offend Wen Qiao no problem, but that Shi Ran is totally out of my league,</i> he thought as he rode the lift. Along the way, she walked past Shi Sheng¡¯s room and his expression softened, ¡°Miss Lan, did it bother you?¡±

    ¡°Not really, but it interrupted our Royal Prince over there,¡± Shi Sheng pointed over to the room opposite hers.

    He hade here with the director this morning, so he naturally knew who the ¡®Royal Prince¡¯ she was speaking of.

    No one would have expected that the Movie Queen was actually affiliated with Lan Industries.

    The assistant director turned over and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for troubling you, Mr Lan. I¡¯ll resolve this immediately.¡±

    The fight immediately stopped right after he stepped in.

    If only Wen Qiao was a normal rookie, the problem would have been resolved easily. But she was specifically appointed by the scriptwriter to be the main cast, how could he offend her? Once this movie was aired, how can he face the consequences of offending her?

    After some talks, he finally assigned her to a suite on the same floor as the director.

    Although it may seem a little inappropriate, it was the best option considering Lan Sheng and Lan Ching sleeping on this floor. But even so, he had offended Shi Ran and would definitely face some consequences after.

    Before he left, he apologized to Lan Sheng and hoped that she would ry his apology to Lan Ching as well. He waited until he confirmed her expression before going up.

    Once Shi Ran left, the others followed as well, all except for Wen Qiao who looked over at Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng was smiling in her mind, but none of that was shown on her face. And she just kept her apathetic look.

    Wen Qiao could not help but sneeze and feel a little bit intimidated.

    After all, the role of main female lead should be Shi Sheng¡¯s...

    And it was because of her sess with that role her fame soared even further, out onto the global scale.

    Wen Qiao felt guilty, but she needed to y that character to reach her own goals. <i>After all, it¡¯s just one role, it should not affect her too much.</i>[TL: or would it?]

    Wen Qiao pushed the door handle down and got into her room,pletely away from Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze on her.

    <i>If there¡¯s a chance in the future...</i>

    <i>I¡¯ll definitelypensate her!</i>[TL: I¡¯mughing as I trante HAHAHAHA. This is truly the best description for a bitch.]

 Chapter 496 - Headline Dominating Movie Queen(5)

    <h4>Chapter 496 Headline Dominating Movie Queen(5)</h4>

    Lan Ching was a busy man after all, and he returned back to thepany the next day.

    But before he left, he ordered the four assistants to treat Shi Sheng well. Excluding the two assistants of the original owner, Xiao Fu and Xiao Bao, the other two assistants were very familiar with Lan Sheng too.

    If Lan Sheng needed anything, they would have quickly aplished the task. All while monitoring her under the orders of Lan Ching.

    ¡°Sis Lan, here¡¯s today¡¯s schedule,¡± Xiao Bao said. He was a cute boy, and with his capabilities at handling tasks, many people liked him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going for the opening ceremony,¡± Shi Sheng said without even lifting her head.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Xiao Bao startled. <i>How can she do that?</i>

    Shi Sheng squeezed her phone, as if she wanted to crush it. ¡°They dare take away my main lead role, how can I just not rebel a little?¡±

    Xiao Bao thought for a moment and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go speak to Brother Liang and Sister Mei.¡±

    Those two were the other assistants sent by Lan Ching. Shi Sheng did not know their names and just came up with two random names for him to address them.

    <i>Oh yea, I should tell Sis Chen too...</i>

    Along with Xiao Fu, he was the lowest in the hierarchy. But he was rather pleased that someone he knew was working alongside him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡¯ tell Sister Chen, or else I¡¯ll cut your sry,¡± Shi Sheng reminded as Xiao Bao walked out.

    ¡°...¡±

    <i>Even if I don¡¯t tell her, won¡¯t she figure it out when she watched the news?</i>

    <i>Is Sis Lan just gonna ignore this trouble? She¡¯ll still be scolded when Sis Chen finds out anyway...</i>

    ...

    But he underestimated her skills to avoid being scolded. Once the news was announced, she ordered all her four assistants to switch off their phones.

    Chen Yuan could not even contact her.

    If she was not as preupied as she was now, she would have definitelye to City D and punish Shi Sheng.

    <i>How dare she ditch the opening ceremony for ¡®Proud Sun¡¯?! Not picking up my calls, she¡¯s just...</i>

    <i>But the crew sure are out of their mind. The female lead role was meant to be hers. Just why did he suddenly give it up to that rookie?</i>

    ...

    ¡°Miss Lan, we¡¯re currently shooting a film between the female lead and the male lead. Go rest for a moment while you wait for your turn...¡±

    Shi Sheng held her head up high proudly and walked into a private makeup room full of vigor.

    The other crew who saw her were awestruck by her entrance.

    ¡°Was that Movie Queen Lan?¡±

    ¡°It seems like it... I heard that she was living on the same floor as us, but I¡¯ve never seen her the whole day and I thought they were lying to me... I would have never thought that it would be her...¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s she portraying as?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only one role that hasn¡¯t attended any shoots yet...¡±

    ¡°You must be kidding me. That¡¯s not a good role, is it?¡±

    Wen Qiao¡¯s eyes lit up as she listened to the crewmen talking.

    Her scene was over and she walked away under the lights. It was now Shi Sheng¡¯s turn.

    Her character was indeed not too good to portray. Drugging, fighting, rebelling... Those were the acts of insufferable scum.

    However, she did look good in that dress up of hers. And she even had a mysterious vibe to it.

    The male lead role was given to Movie King Jiang Bai Yu who was at the peak of his career right now.

    Oh, and he was the scumbag the female lead of this world married back in the first timeline!

    ¡°Xiao Sheng, your look...¡± Bai Yu examined Shi Sheng and tried his best to hide hisughter. ¡°You¡¯re changing your style...?¡±

    Shi Sheng just eyed him, ¡°Why do you care?¡±

    Jiang Bai Yu was known to be an infamous yboy. As long as he noticed a pretty girl, he would immediately try and hook up with her.

    <i>I¡¯d better distance myself from these sort of man.</i>

    <i>I would definitely not use someone like him to nurture my sword. I would feel sorry for my precious de if that¡¯s the case. </i>Shi Sheng thought.

    ...

    ¡°Miss Lan, I¡¯m really sorry about the incident. As you know, the cast is decided by the scriptwriter, Ai Wei Si...¡± the director was a slightly plump man and was a strict man. He spoke with rity, even if they are all lies.

    Shi Sheng just kept an indifferent face, ¡°Director Zhong, I¡¯m just someone who came in through the backdoor, there¡¯s no need to apologize.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    <i>Even so, you¡¯re still a powerhouse by yourself,</i> he thought.

    ¡°If so, I¡¯ll begin to exin about your scene,¡± the man began to exin the details of her role to her.

    As he spoke, her face was full of annoyance and impatience.

    <i>How could she change so much after bing a Movie Queen? She used to speak so nicely to me back then... Why is her attitude so different now?</i> the director thought to himself.

    ...

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin the shoot!¡± Director Ahong ordered right afterpleting his exnation.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s character was an arrogant person, who had a condescending look on everyone. It was as if the whole world belonged to her.

    And surprisingly, Shi Sheng brought that aspect of the character out wonderfully. And Jiang Bai Yu was so taken aback by her performance he messed up his act many times.

    ¡°Can you even manage the role?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s patience was at rock bottom and she could not hold back any longer. ¡°We¡¯re already here for so long! How many more times do you have to fail?¡±

    Jiang Bai Yu did not expect her to scowl at himself and was even more shocked at her rude personality.

    <i>Isn¡¯t that my line?</i>

    <i>Did she take the wrong medication today?</i> Director Zhong thought. [TL: Chinese proverb to exin someone¡¯s sudden personality change.]

    But Jiang Bai Yu was still no good and was NGed many times [TL: NG is the abbreviation for No good]

    He felt so intimidated he was on the verge of tears. Of course, this was not his first time working with Lan Sheng, but he had never seen this side of her.

    But this time, her aura was so strong she overpowered himpletely.

    ¡°Xiao Bao, gimme my phone,¡± Shi Sheng shouted.

    Everyone looked at her confused, unsure about the meaning behind her actions.

    Xiao Bao snuck across the masses and handed her phone to Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng turned on her phone, and noticed that the inte connection here was weak. She then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the WiFi password here?¡±

    !!

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened. <i>Just what does she want to do? Capture the Movie King¡¯s clumsy act?</i>

    Xiao Bao handed her the password.

    Shi Sheng found a spot to sit down and looked at Jiang Bai Yu. Acting like the bitch she was in the movie, she spoke in a harsh manner, ¡°Jiang Bai Yu, I hope that when I¡¯m done with my game, you have managed to collect yourself.¡±

    WTF?!

    <i>Game?</i>

    But before they could say anything, the popr in-game background music had begun to emerge from her phone.

    <i>Oi, Movie Queen Lan! You¡¯re doing this wrongly!</i>

 Chapter 497 - Headline Dominating Movie Queen(6)

    <strong>Chapter 497 Headline Dominating Movie Queen(6)</strong>

    Everyone looked at Shi Sheng ying her games and were speechless. I thought that she would record the Movie King NGing, but who would have expected that she was just ying her game.

    But she¡¯s gaming during working hours, why isn¡¯t the director doing anything!

    ¡°...¡±

    Director Zhong allowed everyone to rest and called Chen Yuan personally.

    He suspected that this was Shi Sheng¡¯s revenge for not choosing her for the main female lead role.

    But even after he asked Chen Yuan tentatively for any information, he could note up with a conclusion.

    The entire ce¡¯s atmosphere felt extremely odd.

    But it was not her fault. After all, it was Jiang Bai Yu who was making all those mistakes.

    And everyone looked at the culprit of the incident. How can he even be in the same ss as Shi Sheng? Why can¡¯t you even do your task well?

    But the man could not do anything besides shifting his expression between embarrassment, anger, guilt while the others watched in amusement.

    Wen Qiao was standing far away as she snickered at Bai Yu. She was extremely ted to see the man that shredded her heart once be embarrassed in front of everyone.

    .......

    ¡°Sis Lan, it¡¯s Sis Chen¡¯s call,¡± Xiao Bao handed her his phone. ¡°You pick it up.¡±

    Shi Sheng slid her fingers extremely fast on her phone. ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±

    Xiao was speechless. You¡¯re only ying your game. How can you be busy?

    ¡°Sis Chen, Sis Lan told me that she was busy....¡± Xiao Bao exined.

    Chen Yuan just ordered him to hand the phone to Shi Sheng¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Madam Lan, just what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Chen Yuan¡¯s temper was at its limit. ¡°Just now Director Zhong gave me a call... h h h¡±

    ¡°Are you even listening to me? What are you doing? Why is it so noisy?¡±

    ¡°Killing people.¡± Shi Sheng simply blurted out those two words.

    Xiao Bao¡¯s hand shook when he thought of Chen Yuan¡¯s look on the other side of the phone.

    But the call ended with her rage.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s game was alsopleted. Looking at the two words, ¡®Victory¡¯, on the screen, her mood was improved greatly.

    Director Zhong saw her keeping her phone and immediately asked the crew to begin shooting.

    Even so, Jiang Bai Yu was still messing up his scenes. And Shi Sheng got so furious she decided not to shoot for the day.

    It was not easy to get Shi Sheng¡¯s attention for the shoot, but now that she was adamant about not filming, there was nothing the other people could do as she ordered her assistants to follow her back to the hotel.

    ¡°It must be really serious this time...¡± Wen Qiao¡¯s manager, Fang Lang looked at Shi Sheng¡¯s direction and muttered.

    Wen Qiao just smiled. Someday, I would get to that height just like her!

    With Shi Sheng¡¯s departure, the director could do nothing but film the other scenes with Jiang Bai Yu and Wen Qiao.

    Jiang Bai Yu lost his face, and his bad mood carried onwards. He was not that pleased to shoot the scene with Wen Qiao anyways, and so he began to trouble Wen Qiao in their scenes together.

    And she was scolded so many times to stop the shoot.

    After the tenth time or so NGing, even the director could not take it any longer. He took out the megaphone and roared, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you, Wen Qiao?! Why is your expression so stiff? He¡¯s supposed to be the man you love, not your enemy. But why do you look like you want to kill him?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, director,¡± Wen Qiao apologized politely.

    Director Zhong could easily see that Bai Yu was personally making things hard for Wen Qiao, but with his identity as the Movie King, how could the director afford to offend him?

    He had some name for himself in the industry as well. He was already not happy that Lan Sheng was switched out of the female main lead role. But who knew the Movie Queen would return to the scene and cause trouble? And his anger only ballooned.

    In the end, he could only push his anger onto Wen Qiao.

    ¡°What are you apologizing for? Don¡¯t expect to return if we can¡¯t get the scene right today.¡± Just as Director Zhong¡¯s words ended, all the crew grunted in displease.

    They had already wasted so much time with Jiang Bai Yu and Shi Sheng just now, and once again, they¡¯re wasting so much time!

    It was 11 o¡¯clock already by then. By the time they were done, it would already be dawn. And there was still another shoot tomorrow, and their sleeping time was definitely reduced greatly.

    Wen Qiao noticed their sulking anger and ordered Fang Lang to buy some supper for the crew.

    And their anger only reduced a little.

    ......

    When Shi Sheng came the next morning, they were filming a fighting scene.

    When Director Zhong wanted to send out a stunt double, she rejected the offer.

    She had more experience in fighting than he had experience eating. Back when she was young, she had already been practicing dances and had superb flexibility. That level of fight that they were going to have was nothing to her.

    But Director Zhong was still a little worried. But when the shoot began, his worries faded away.

    Even the martial instructor beside them nodded in agreement, ¡°She is a talent for martial arts!¡±

    Shi Sheng did an elegant side flip andnded perfectly on the pile of junk beneath her. The steel beam swiped down and the metallic ornaments on her body rang.

    Her eyes shed. The fresh blood from her arms flowed down the metal beam and dripped onto the ground.

    ¡®Crashhh!¡¯

    The man behind her fell with a dramatic crash.

    Everyone fell silent.

    ¡°Wow, so cool.¡±

    It was unsure who broke the silence.

    ¡°Cut!¡± Director Zhong returned to his senses. ¡°This one is a pass!¡±

    ¡°Sis Lan,¡± Xiao Bao and Xiao Fu walked up to him. ¡°Are you injured?¡±

    She threw away the steel beam in her hands and wiped the red liquid off her arms with the towel handed to her by Xiao Bao. She picked on Xiao Fu¡¯s eyebrows, ¡°Little brat, do I look I will have trouble?¡±

    And she pointed at the man behind her, ¡°But he should be in trouble!¡±

    ¡°Sis Lan, you were so cool just now!¡± Xiao Fu admitted.

    That dashing moves, the sharp look, and the fresh colored hair all gave off the air of a professional.

    She¡¯s too cool!

    Shi Sheng wiped off the sweat in between her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m always cool.¡±

    ¡°Sis Lan is the best,¡± Xiao Fu gave her eyes of admiration too.

    Xiao Bao reminded her, ¡°You go first. The director is gonna change the set.¡±

    Shi Sheng saw Wen Qiao looking at him from beside the director.

    She just pulled her lips and blew out a whistle.

    Wen Qiao blushed.

    Perfect. My mission is done!

    Shi Sheng¡¯s moves also attracted the whistles from the crewmen beside her.

    Wen Qiao had an unreadable face, but her eyes were burning with passion.

    She¡¯s no doubt the movie Queen. Seems like I do have to improve myself.

    In the next few days, Shi Sheng did her own stunts without a double.

    And unbeknownst to her, a group of die-hard fans of hers was born.

    Chen Yuan called her a few times a day, so often that Shi Sheng wondered if her manager was gonna crawl out of her phone and choker her to death.

    On the other hand, Shi Sheng¡¯s was tormenting the director to her will. When she was not adding new scenes, she was ordering him to reduce her workload. Of course, she did nothing of that sort to Wen Qiao¡¯s scenes, and were purely for herself.

    And her exnations were so reasonable the scriptwriter could not go against her points.

    After all, there¡¯s no use in fighting with her, Ai Wei Si thought.

    So why not let her do as she please?

    And she did.

    When it was her turn, she acted however she liked. However, she could even lead the other actors partnering with her as if everything was nned.

    It was totally godly.

    It was even better than my script, Ai Wei Si thought.

    ¡°I¡¯m regretting a little now,¡± he said as he watched the dashing silhouette amaze him.

    Ai Wei Si¡¯s Chinese was not too good and had a thick Western ent.

    Her performance is superb. If she acted as the main female lead, the movie would definitely be much better!

    But he was overthinking it.

    Shi Sheng could only act so well because the role fit her tastes.

    If she were to take up the boring role of the main lead, she would confess-

    Sorry, I can¡¯t do it!!!

 Chapter 498 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress(7)

    <strong>Chapter 498 Headline Dominating Movie Actress(7)</strong>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s final scene was shot outdoors.

    The male lead and female lead for the movie were chased by people and caught up by the character Shi Sheng was ying. To protect them, she fought alone in the rainy night and died eventually.

    The director had been waiting for so long for a rainy night to shoot the scene.

    Shi Sheng was still in her leather suit, with nging metal objects on her body.

    ¡°Xiao Sheng, let¡¯s try to make it in one shot,¡± said Director Zhong.

    He had a love-hate rtionship with her. But from how he addressed her, he was quite fond of this Movie Queen who spoke with a sting in her words and always grabbed his line.

    ¡°No problem.¡± Shi Sheng shook her neck and nced at Wen Qiao and Jiang Bai Yu who were not far away, ¡°As long as they can keep up with me, one-shot is totally ok.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Sure enough, she is still so annoying.

    He then held an umbre and went to negotiate with them.

    ¡°Miss, take some medicine to prevent colds,¡± Sister Mei passed the medicine to Shi Sheng.

    Got to fight in such heavy rain, I should do some prevention anyhow.

    Shi Sheng nced at Sister Mei. She curled her lips and took it.

    ¡°Sis Lan, please be carefulter in that dark and dangerous ce,¡± Xiao Fu was worried and urged Shi Sheng.

    ¡°No worries. They¡¯re all dead, I will not die either,¡± Shi Sheng winked to Xiao Fu.

    Filming was officially started when Director Zhong ended the negotiation.

    Wen Qiao and Jiang Bai Yu had their scene¡¯s first.

    The scene was taken in an abandoned construction site.

    They were supposed to escape the ce only to be surrounded by the enemies. They fought first and when the male lead could no longer hold on, Shi Sheng appeared.

    The stunt actors were a bit scared of Shi Sheng as she was particrly painful in beating people, although it did not hurt to the point of getting an injury.

    Shi Sheng dragged a rusty steel pipe out of the rainy night. Her silhouette appeared at intervals under the light that illuminated her as if a ghost. The metal nging sound was not clear and could hardly be heard in the rainy night.

    By the time they saw the silhouette, the enemies rushed at her. She waved the steel pipe and slid over the ear. But looking from the camera, it seemed like she hit his body. It would be more perfect after the post-production edits.

    Under the heavy rain, the girl seemed to have no tiredness. She was waving the steel pipe and her body and face were stained with blood.

    She helped Jiang Bai Yu up and urged her to get away with Wen Qiao.

    ¡°Run!¡± She yelled.

    ¡°How about you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your business.¡± Shi Sheng shoved them, her eyes that were full of hate. ¡°From now on, I don¡¯t owe you. Take your woman off!¡±

    Jiang Bai Yu hesitated a while and took Wen Qiao away from the ce.

    Suddenly, Wen Qiao screamed. Her body crumpled and fell towards the ground. As Shi Sheng was standing next to her, she pulled her aside when she fell.

    Shi Sheng staggered. Densely packed sharp steel rods were surrounding her. She quickly supported herself with the steel pipe and jumped over to a safer ce.

    But her forehead was scratched.

    This should not be in the scene.

    The crew eximed and quickly ran towards them.

    The light was on, Wen Qiao sat on the ground and was covering her leg in pain.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Director Zhong came over and the shlight shot at Shi Sheng, ¡°Xiao Sheng, how are you? Did you hurt?¡±

    Xiao Fu and Xiao Bao crowded out and got in, ¡°Sis Lan, oh......your forehead was bleeding.¡±

    Upon hearing Shi Sheng¡¯s forehead bled, more people gathered around her. Director Zhong saw this and turned away towards the female lead, Wen Qiao.

    ¡°Where do you hurt?¡± Director Zhong asked someone to carry her up.

    ¡°Something had bitten me......¡±

    Director Zhong furrowed his eyebrows and ordered someone to carry her to the studio. Shi Sheng was also crowded into the studio.

    Shi Sheng changed her clothes before getting treatment. The wound was not serious, just a little scratch.

    When Shi Sheng came out, Wen Qiao had been sent away. She heard that Wen Qiao was bitten by a poisonous snake and was poisoned.

    ¡°How can there be poisonous snakes here?¡± Shi Sheng frowned and asked Xiao Bao who was standing behind her.

    Xiao Bao scratched his head and said, ¡°There is a snake farm nearby, perhaps it ran out from there. But the director had sent someone to inspect the surrounding area and even sprinkled sulfur. Maybe the sulfur was washed away by the rain...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kinda intention she had. Movie King Jiang was closer to her, howe she dragged Sister Lan down instead....¡±ined Xiao Fu, ¡°Luckily Sis Lan was skillful and responded quickly, if not...¡±

    Xiao Fu did not continue his words but everyone knew it.

    If it was not Shi Sheng¡¯s quick response, she must be lying in the hospital now or even have lost her life.

    Wen Qiao, whether you¡¯re intentionally or not, the feud between us had begun.

    ......

    Wen Qiao was hospitalized. The scenes can only be postponed.

    No one knows was what going on outside.

    But of course, their concern was not her, but rather the safety of the entire production crew. And somehow, they got the attention of the entire industry.

    The news of Shi Sheng¡¯s injury was controlled by Chen Yuan with some means. Otherwise, it would be a mess.

    Shi Sheng was ranted on by Chen Yuan again. After ensuring she was just slightly injured and was recovering, she finally hung up the phone and called Director Zhong.

    By the time the wound on Shi Sheng¡¯s forehead turned into a scar, Wen Qiao was discharged from the hospital. The first thing she did was to apologize to Shi Sheng.

    Xiao Fu blocked her from entering Shi Sheng¡¯s room, ¡°Sis Lan is resting. She has no time to see you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this our female lead? Why? How dare you disturb Miss Lan for a rest here after causing her injury. What a bold-faced!¡±

    Meng Shi Ran appeared on the floor in a red dress. She immediately satirized Wen Qiao when she saw her standing at Shi Sheng¡¯s doorstep.

    Since thest room fight, they had been at odds with each other.

    Wen Qiao always felt that she was here for revenge. She was full of resentment and unwilling to tolerate, it can also be said as young and vigorous. She would tolerate only after she experienced losses.

    Wen Qiao looked at her and kept silent.

    After a long time, she nodded her head at Xiao Fu and said, ¡°I wille backter.¡±

    ¡°Tut! What a nerve!¡± Meng Shi Ran was stillining.

    ¡°Miss Meng, if you had the time to quarrel with me, might as well use it to practice your acting skills.¡±

    ¡°Wen Qiao!¡± Meng Shi Ran yelled like a cat on its tail.

    Xiao Fu frowned and closed the door to keep their voices out.

    Afterward, Xiao Fu heard that Meng Shi Ran had beaten Wen Qiao until her face swollen. The filming cannot be continued and this raged Director Zhong.

    On the other side, there were indecent photos of Jiang Bai Yu eloping with another cast. Someone had been plotting in the back which caused the incident into a mess.

    Bad things came after one another. The progress of the entire crew was slowed.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s forehead had almost recovered. She received a call from Lan Ching, who had almost finished his work and will be going back a few dayster, asking her for dinner outside.

    She touched her forehead. He shouldn¡¯t notice.

    She then went out for dinner.

 Chapter 499 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress(8)

    <h4>Headline Dominating Movie Actress(8)</h4>

    D City was renowned for its seafood, thus Lan Ching invited Shi Sheng to eat seafood.

    As Shi Sheng was a public figure, they chose to eat in an isted room. Both were bickering while eating, and they seemed nothing like the celebrities.

    They were just a pair of brothers and sisters.

    ¡°Your Royal Highness, I really regret sometimes.¡± Lan Ching was full. He leaned on his chair and spoke exmatory.

    ¡°What did you regret?¡± asked Shi Sheng, who was struggling with crabs.

    ¡°I regret letting you enter the industry.¡± Lan Ching looked at the bustling city scene outside the window.

    ¡°Look, we¡¯ve to sneak even if we¡¯re just having a meal. When the holidayes, you told me you want to stay at home. But I know, you¡¯re just afraid of those paparazzi outside...¡±

    ¡°I am so regretful,¡± Lan Ching said heavily.

    Shi Sheng wiped her hands and said, ¡°Bro, do you like your current career?¡±

    Lan Ching turned his head and looked at her. His eyes reflected the bustling scene outside.

    ¡°I have no choice.¡± Lan Ching shook his head slowly, he didn¡¯t like it.

    <i>If I didn¡¯t work, should I let Lan Sheng work for me instead?</i>

    ¡°But I have the choice, I just have to sacrifice for it. Bro, but that¡¯s the deal.¡±

    Lan Ching gave up his ambition for thepany that was needed to sustain the family. On the other hand, Lan Sheng loved acting, so she had to give up freedom.

    The world is fair yet unfair. Nothing is free.

    Lan Ching could not really understand thedy who was sitting on the other side. After a long time, heughed.

    ¡°Brother will work hard,¡± said Lan Ching, with a firm vision and seemed to be more confident than before.

    <i>I want to build a kingdom for my princess.</i>

    ¡°Come on.¡± Shi Sheng continued to struggle with crabs, ¡°Make a billion first.¡±

    ¡°Puff.....¡± Lan Ching spat out a sip of water.

    He patted his chest, ¡°Your Royal Highness, your pursuit is too low. Do you know how much your brother is worth now?¡±

    Shi Sheng looked ignorant, ¡°How much?¡±

    Lan Ching drank water calmly, ¡°Not a billion. Yet.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Shi Sheng was speechless.

    <i>What the hell!</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, soon to be. Making a billion is not difficult for me.¡±

    <i>Well, he does sound like a president.</i>

    Shi Sheng was sent back to the hotel by Lan Ching. He was worried and sent her straight to the door.

    Only to meet Wen Qiao again.

    <i>Oh! Madame, you¡¯re really like a haunting ghost! But I¡¯ve never provoked you before?!</i>

    ¡°Erm, you go back first. I have something to talk about with her,¡± said Shi Sheng.

    <i>Lan Ching would know my injury if Wen Qiao started to speak. I have been ranted on by Chen Yuan so terribly, I do not want to be nagged by the crazy Siscon again.</i>

    Lan Ching nced at Wen Qiao and nodded his head slightly, ¡°Rest early.¡±

    Shi Sheng showed him an OK gesture.

    The elevator was still there, and the doors opened as soon as Lan Ching clicked on the button.

    As Lan Ching took the lift down, Shi Sheng did not even nce at Wen Qiao and went straight to her room.

    ¡°Miss Lan...¡± Wen Qiao spoke, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about the incident that happened that day.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Shi Sheng swiped her card and opened the door.

    ¡°Miss Lan, you¡¯ve forgiven me.¡± Wen Qiao¡¯s eyes were brightened.

    Shi Sheng tilted her head and looked at her, with her eyes seemed to be smiling, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. If you think apologies can settle everything, you¡¯re too naive.¡±

    Wen Qiao¡¯s face suddenly turned pale.

    ¡°Do you know what would happen to me if I didn¡¯t have the steel pipe in my hand? The steel rods will pass through my head...and I will die on the spot.¡±

    Wen Qiao¡¯s face turned even paler.

    Shi Sheng purposely waited until her face was as white as paper, she then spoke slowly, ¡°Just being bitten, your reaction should be to step back instead of to pull me. Miss Wen, what are you thinking of that time?¡±

    <i>I¡¯m not gonna guess. After all, there¡¯s no point in it anyway.</i>

    ¡°Then, what does Miss Lan want?¡± Wen Qiao nipped her lips as if Shi Sheng was bullying her.

    Shi Sheng held the door in a distressed face and said, ¡°I¡¯ve no idea.¡±

    This was a society enforced byws, so she cannot stab her with a sword. But scolding the girl did not make her feel relieved. So she had no idea what she wanted.

    ¡°.....¡± Wen Qiao kept silent.

    Shi Sheng closed her door in front of Wen Qiao.

    ......

    The crew continued filming after the incident. Heavy rain came once again and Shi Sheng continued to shoot her final scene.

    All the previous shots could still be used, they just had to retake the scene with the three of them, Shi Sheng¡¯s fighting scene and her death scene too.

    When the three were filming, Wen Qiao was not on form and was NGed many times.

    Shi Sheng was quite furious after filming in the heavy rain for so long.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± She threw away the steel pipe, stood with her arms akimbo and looked at the sky.

    Jiang Bai Yu was also being tortured until his face went ck.

    Wen Qiao could notin. She could not keep up with Shi Sheng¡¯s tempo after all.

    Shi Sheng wiped off the droplets on her face and shouted at Director Zhong, ¡°Shoot mine first.¡±

    Director showed an OK gesture and ordered people to rearrange the scene.

    ...

    The set and the cameras were in ce. Shi Sheng was holding the steel pipe and enclosed by stunt actors. The scene was shot five times. One of which was because of the camera unable to capture Shi Sheng¡¯s fast movements. The other times were due to problems with the other actors.

    When the final scene ended, Xiao Fu and Xiao Bao who were standing by the side immediately rushed towards Shi Sheng and took her back to her tent. She put on dry clothes and walked out of the tent while wiping her hair.

    The atmosphere out there was quite tense. Everyone was staring at Director Zhong and Wen Qiao in front of him. There was anger ¡®written¡¯ on his face.

    ¡°Sis Lan, drink some water.¡± Xiao Bao passed a cup of hot water to Shi Sheng.

    ¡°What happened?¡± she sat on a chair with her chin pointed towards them.

    ¡°Director Zhong was exining to Wen Qiao just now and halfway through it he suddenly got angry.¡± Xiao Fu stood beside her with a towel, ¡°I wonder how she got the female lead.¡±

    <i>The role was originally given to me anyway.</i>

    In the end, Wen Qiao left with her manager. Director Zhong took a few sips of water before walking towards Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Xiao Sheng, you might have to hold on for a while. We¡¯ll be shooting a few more scenester.¡±

    What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± asked Shi Sheng.

    Director Zhong heaved a sigh and said, ¡°She can¡¯t keep up with you and she wants me to tell you...¡±

    ¡°She wants me to keep her in mind?¡±

    ¡°No choice. Xiao Sheng, you...¡±

    ¡°She is the one whocks the skills. Why should I do that? I¡¯d only do my job. To look after the rookie is not part of that!¡±

    <i>It¡¯s because they care about you that seniors who help you out. I don¡¯t have the obligation to do so.</i>

    <i>You¡¯re the one who can¡¯t follow, so don¡¯t me others.</i>

    Director Zhong was speechless. He opened his mouth and finally spoke, ¡°Xiao Sheng, you have already debuted for so many years. She was just a rookie who just entered the industry....¡±

    <i>Why do you fussing with her about this?</i> his eyes seemed to speak.

    Shi Sheng nced at Director Zhong and snickered.

    <i>This little girl had almost killed me!</i>

    ¡°Since she can¡¯t keep up with us, then just make her faint. You could retake the shot before that. But during the scene with me, she just had to act fainted. Is that fine?¡± Shi Sheng suggested.

    <i>Anyhow, she doesn¡¯t have any lines there.</i>

    After talking to Ai Wei Si, they finally agreed with Shi Sheng¡¯s suggestion.

 Chapter 500 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress(9)

    <h4>Chapter 500 Headline Dominating Movie Actress(9)</h4>

    ¡°What?¡± Wen Qiao¡¯s face turned ck as she received the announcement from the crew.

    The only thing I have to do is care about my facial expression!

    But that is equivalent to deleting my scene!

    Fang Lang was solemn, ¡°You have apologized but she didn¡¯t ept it. She certainly won¡¯t write off the matter so easily.¡±

    Wen Qiao was silent for a moment, ¡°I call to ask Ai Wei Si.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. The director must have asked him before agreeing. Since he has already agreed, he will not change the decision easily.¡± Fang Lang shook his head, ¡°Wen Qiao, you¡¯ve been a little fickle recently.¡±

    Wen Qiao held her phone and kept quiet.

    Fang Lang patted her shoulder, ¡°You¡¯ve taken such a big role for your first time, it must be stressful...¡±

    After Fang Lang talked to Wen Qiao, the scene was finally set.

    Without Wen Qiao¡¯s hindrance, the filming progressed smoothly.

    After the wrap, Director Zhong gave Shi Sheng a red envelope. Actors who yed a dying role were given a red envelope as a good luck charm. [TL: Red packets are normally given during Chinese New Year as a blessing from the elders to their juniors.]

    Shi Sheng pinched the red packet. It¡¯s quite a lot.

    ¡°Miss Lan, I have another drama next. Are you interested?¡±

    ¡°Not interested.¡± Shi Sheng shook her head, ¡°But you could find me if you have a role like this one I just took in ¡®Proud Sun¡¯.¡±

    She gave Director Zhong a ¡®you knew it¡¯ look.

    Such a role....

    Director Zhong was silent. The drama doesn¡¯t have such a role.

    A role that almost turned into the protagonist by her.

    Shi Sheng left the crew the next day.

    But she did not go back to her agency immediately.

    Chen Yuan must be waiting for me at thepany, I will not go.

    After sending the four assistants away, Shi Sheng drove herself home.

    She parked her car in the basement and went to the lift. After taking a few steps, she stepped back and her eyes fell on a parking space next to her car.

    It was an SUV. The one that she drove to pick Lan Ching up.

    But....

    Howe my car was being doodled? What the hell is this?

    Such a bad artistic the person was.

    Well, even the te was prized.

    Shi Sheng turned around her car. Even the tires are punctured! There doesn¡¯t seem to be any other problems besides these though.

    Shi Sheng cursed in silence.

    Which retard who dared to mess up my car when I was not around!

    Shi Sheng called for asset management.

    They had long discovered the car was being messed up by people, but they could not contact the owner and dare not to move the car.

    Shi Sheng remembered that the owner left thendline of her house to the property management. As she did not go back, she certainly did not receive any calls.

    ording to the management, the crime time was around 3 am on the 23rd of July. The perpetrators had covered the CCTV, so they could not see anyone. As the owner was not around, they dared not to report to the police in a hast.

    23rd of July was a few days after she left for D City.

    How can they choose that day while I was away!

    ¡°Bring the recordings of every junction for me.¡± Shi Sheng, who was sitting in the management office, ordered the manager.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What ¡®huh¡¯? I said, bring the recordings of every junction for me. The owners had spent so much money to hire you, what are you doing?¡± Shi Sheng was in a rage.

    Of course, the manager knew who she was. He didn¡¯t say anything and called someone to get all the recordings.

    But in his heart, he was criticizing her. She seemed like a beautifuldy on TV, never did I know she is someone with such a bad temper in reality.

    Sure enough, celebrities all have two faces.

    Then, the bad-tempered Movie Queen filtered out the recordings with a speed he could not understand.

    The Movie Queen possesses such a great skill...?

    Never judge a book from its cover.

    There was a guy who appeared on several screens. Shi Sheng pointed to the screens and asked the manager, ¡°Who is he?¡±

    By just looking at the weird outfit that resembled a gangster, he could easily recognize him.

    In this condominium where elites and sessful people gathered, he was so eye-catching that it was difficult for the manager to not remember.

    ¡°It¡¯s Gu Chi, the owner of unit 606.¡±

    Of course, the manager dared not to say he was a gangster. After all, owners who can stay here are rich people. How could a gangster stay in such a high-end condominium?

    Perhaps is a little white face who was kept by a rich woman.

    [Note: Little white face = someone who was backed by a sugar mommy.]

    But anyhow, as a property manager, he should not offend the owners.

    ¡°606?¡±

    The manager nodded his head and broke out in a cold sweat.

    The Movie Queen looks so scary.

    Shi Sheng wrenched her bag and walked away.

    ¡°Movie Queen, should we report this to the police?¡± The manager followed her back.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll settle with him privately.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s face looked good, unlike her pissed look back in the library just now.

    The manager was ashamed. She was certainly an actress, to be able to change her facial expression that quickly.

    It¡¯s good to settle privately.

    Then it was not my business anymore.

    ......

    Shi Sheng looked up at the door te.

    Well, 606.

    Just as Shi Sheng was about to unsheathe her sword, the system suddenly popped out.

    [Hidden Quest: The Elite]

    Shi Sheng¡¯s hand paused.

    Howe it popped out so fast this time?

    [Target person: Gu Chi. Help Gu Chi to rebuild his image and be a qualified and sessful person]

    The hell? What the fuck do you mean by rebuilding his image? Your task is getting more and more ridiculous by the day!

    Feng Ci, your treatment to me is so bad now!

    Just when she was hesitating whether to unsheathe the sword, the door opened. A rough voice could be heard outside.

    ¡±This boy is so stubborn and behaved like a man. Tut...too bad, he provoked our Brother Fen.¡±

    The one who opened the door was a young man with yellow hair and pimples on his face and with a sweaty smell.

    He was stunned after seeing such a pretty girl standing at the door.

    After a closer look, his eyes began to shine.

    ¡°You, you...are you Lan Sheng?¡±

    ¡°Hey, who are you talking to? I asked you to go out and buy something, what are you doing?¡± Shi Sheng heard the rough voice again.

    She sounded quite desperate.

    The situation was a bit awkward this time.

    Gu Chi is an ugly man? I was lookism. I will not take the task if he looks that ugly.

    No...but looking from the CCTV he shouldn¡¯t be an ugly man.

    Ok...even if he is really ugly, I still have to follow the order as long as it is Feng Ci¡¯s.

    This is fate?!

    Ignoring the voice inside, the young man was too excited until he did not know what to do. He pulled his yellow hair and tried to sort out his image, ¡°Goddess Lan, you, you... why are you here?¡±

    How could I have the opportunity to meet the goddess?

    Oh my god! I am so happy!

    I have to take photo...take a group photo.

    ¡°Find someone.¡± Shi Sheng frowned, ¡°Is Gu Chi here?¡±

    Gu Chi?

    The young man¡¯s hand that was holding a mobile phone paused.

    He looked inside and looked at Shi Sheng again. In the end, he groaned in grief. ¡°Brother Tian, Goddess Lan Sheng came and was looking for Gu Chi, that little white face.¡±

    How could that little white face be likable?

    Ahhhhhhhh!!

    Even goddess came to him!

    The young man clutched his hair crazily.

    ¡°......¡± Shi Sheng was speechless.

    Something is wrong with him!

 Chapter 501 - Headline Dominating Movie Queen(10)

    <h4>Headline Dominating Movie Queen(10)</h4>

    ¡°I ordered you to go shopping, not to admire some Princess Charming,¡± a hoarse voice emerged from far.

    A sturdy, muscr physiqued figure walked out of the residence. He kicked the young man¡¯s ass, causing the young man to fall into Shi Sheng.

    <i>Ah, I am going to get into close contact with Goddess Lan!! </i>the young man thought.

    He reveled at the moment as he pouted his lips and extended his arms towards her.

    Feeling perturbed, Shi Sheng immediately reacted by booting him towards the wall.

    ¡°Yo, who are you, woman?¡± the croaky voice caught Shi Sheng¡¯s attention as she turned her attention to the tall, bronze skin-toned figure.

    There were tattoos all over his arm, and he had a fierce look on his slightly squared face with thick eyebrows.

    ¡°Is Gu Chi here?¡± she asked as she avoided the man¡¯s unpleasant gaze on her.

    ¡°Oh, so you are looking for Gu Chi? He¡¯s here,e on in!¡± the man pointed at the residence while letting slip an insinuating chortle.

    Upon hearing that the buff figure is letting Shi Sheng in, the young man immediately crawled up from the wall. ¡°Tian Ge, this is ......¡± he couldn¡¯tplete his sentence as he met the buff figure¡¯s intensely fierce gaze.

    Shi Sheng entered the residence. It looked deliberately messy, as if it was ransacked.

    She observed the surroundings. From the look of items that belong in the house, it seemed that the host family was quite wealthy.

    ¡°Leave now and wait somewhere else. Don¡¯te back if I don¡¯t summon you,¡± Tian Ge threatened the young man while pressing down the head of the young man.

    The young man was about to speak, only to see Tian Ge¡¯s shadow leaving around the corner.

    He wanted to remind Tian Ge that she was the Movie Queen, Lan Sheng, and they could not offend her.

    But Tian Ge had already shut the entrance door.

    The mansion¡¯syout was roughly simr to hers, she thought. The living room is European styled, but at the moment it seemed in aplete mess.

    In the midst of it, was a man tied down to a chair. The bare-footed man wore a ck hoodie with a skull design as well as paired with ck jeans.

    The man was seen nted his head, downcasting in silence. He had studs on his ears, which gleamed as light rays shone on it.

    <i>What a scene of decadent beauty, </i>she thought.

    ¡°Look, Gu Chi, there¡¯s a chick looking for you,¡± the voice of Tian Ge pursued. He followed Shi Sheng¡¯s footsteps and kept his gaze on her figure. ¡°Look at this gorgeous figure...... I must have earned a fortune today.¡±

    Upon hearing Tian Ge¡¯s voice, the man slowly lifted his head and looked towards Tian Ge¡¯s direction. Shi Sheng seemed to hear cracking sounds from his neck.

    In front of Gu Chi was a person with charmingplexion.

    Of course, he recognized Lan Sheng, the person standing in front of him.

    The youngest Movie Queen.

    The person whose car he vandalized just a few days ago.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare toy a finger on her,¡± said Gu Chi. His voice was hoarse, probably because he hadn¡¯t drunk water for some time.

    ¡°Don¡¯ty a finger on her? HAHA, who do you think you are, Gu Chi? This chick voluntarily appeared at my doorstep, and you tell me not toy a finger on her?¡± Tian Ge responded as if he heard a humorousment, ¡°Today, I am going take good care of her in front of your face.¡±

    Tian Ge walked towards Shi Sheng. ¡°I see you¡¯re still trying to keep your calm, huh? Look at your lover, he is in a pathetic and miserable state now, all because heid his fingers on a woman he shouldn¡¯t have. Today I am going to let him have a taste of his own medicine by devouring his woman in front of him.¡±

    Tian Ge began to extend his hands toward Shi Sheng.

    Gu Chi¡¯s sudden loud yowl filled the room. ¡°DON¡¯T TOUCH HER!¡± He growled at Tian Ge madly.

    The howl only exhrated Tian Ge as he stretched both his hands towards Shi Sheng in an attempt to embrace her.

    <i>Shiiiing¡ª</i>

    Tian Ge was petrified.

    On the glowing iron sword under cold light, was the reflection of Tian Ge¡¯s terror-struck face.

    <i>Sword......</i>

    <i>A sword that came out from nowhere......</i>

    <i>This woman is crazy?! </i>

    Shi Sheng held the sword against Tian Ge¡¯s chest. ¡°You dare act rude against me? Still craving toy your fingers on me?¡±

    <i>It¡¯s been a long while since I met someone with big guts. </i>

    Shi Sheng kicked him in the groin with great force.

    ¡°AHHH!¡± Tian Ge moaned in pain while scrambling to cover his crotch and wrapping his body in a defensive stance.

    Shi Sheng greeted Tian Ge with the iron sword. ¡°Do you still want toy your hands on me, you asshole? Huh? HUHH?!¡±

    ¡°No... I dare not.... Please give me mercy, miss...¡± Tian Ge pleaded for clemency.

    Having received a kick in the balls, Tian Ge had lost all ability to fight back. He could only roll on the floor.

    ¡°Fuck you.¡± Shi Sheng continued to kick him multiple times and tied him up with a simr rope used to tie Gu Chi.

    ¡°Huuu...¡± Shi Sheng blew her bangs as she gasped. She walked towards Gu Chi¡¯s side, and bent over to untie him.

    From beginning to end of the encounter, Gu Chi remained downcasted.

    ¡°Gu Chi.¡± Shi Sheng greeted him.

    He slowly raised his head. His vision was hazy, all except for the woman in from of him . He tilted his head, and his neck snapped with his movements.

    Oh, so it wasn¡¯t her hallucinating about the cracking sound just now.

    Shi Sheng sat on the coffee table and stared at him for a few seconds.

    There should be no Qi in this world.

    But I can not confirm it.

    Although there is basically no need to confirm ording to the plot of this world, she still felt worried.

    <i>What if the system does not follow the plot this time around?</i>

    <i>After all, the system¡¯s mentally retarded.</i>

    In the shroud of uncertainty, Shi Sheng decided to settle unfinished business with Gu Chi first. ¡°What¡¯s the problem with you, trying to smear my car and pry my license te?¡±

    She only heard a whisper after a minute.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Gu Chi¡¯s voice was still hoarse and awful to listen to.

    His nce was fixated on Shi Sheng, as if money was pouring out of her.

    Both were in awkward silence.

    Shi Sheng threw away the rope in her hands. Even though he is Feng Ci, the moron should suffer a little.

    However......

    <i>I will never tolerate it if anyone were to do that to him.</i>

    Shi Sheng noticed a handphone on the coffee table. She tried to unlock the phone, only to find it to be locked.

    Shi Sheng got up and went to Tian Ge. ¡°Password?¡±

    Tian Ge didn¡¯t utter a word.

    Shi Sheng booted him again, and asked, ¡°Password?¡±

    ¡°224562.¡± Tian Ge reported the numbers in the midst of pain.

    ¡°Dumb people like you are assholes. You can¡¯t fight back, so why do you want to receive a hitting before giving away the password? Stupid.¡± Shi Sheng unlocked the phone swiftly.

    The wallpaper was indecent. A big boobed girl in a bikini, and a sea aura to her.

    Shi Sheng found a recent call in the call log. It was remarked as ¡°Feng Ge¡¯s people¡±. She immediately phoned the number. [TL: This Feng Ge has no rtionship with Feng Ci, their names just sound simr, that¡¯s all.]

    ¡°Deceive him toe over. If you dare to y tricks on me, you¡¯re as good as dead meat.¡± Shi Sheng put the phone on loudspeaker mode, and pointed the sword at Tian Ge¡¯s neck.

    Despite his buff and muscr physique, and a fierce look, Tian Ge was just a bully who preyed on the weak and would not dare start on someone his own size.

    He had the impression that the girl looked soft and weak. On top of that, she looked pretty too, so she must¡¯ve been easy to intimidate. But he did not expect to kick an iron te. [Note: kick an iron te (Chinese idiom) = things don¡¯t go your way]

    It took a while for the phone call to connect. A pant was heard from the other side of the call,

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I am currently settling some business.¡±

    Tian Ge gulped, and stuttered, ¡°Feng Ge...... Gu Chi, Gu Chi... he has given in, you cane already.¡±

    ¡°Huh, I thought that little white face couldst few more days before sumbing. I should have seen iting that he has a weak backbone. Fine, I will make my way over there.¡± and the phone line was cut right after.

    Shi Sheng threw the phone away to a corner. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±

    Tian Ge exined them trembly.

    Gu Chiid his hand on Feng Ge¡¯s woman, so Feng Ge wanted to teach Gu Chi a lesson.

    <i>Who knew that Gu Chi refused to give in?</i>

    This led to the current situation.

    It¡¯s that simple.

    ¡°Woman? Is she beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Still alright......¡±

    ¡°Is she as beautiful as I am?¡±

    ¡°No......¡±

 Chapter 502 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress(11)

    <h4>Headline Dominating Movie Actress(11)</h4>

    Qian Feng arrived quickly and he brought a woman along as well.

    Shi Sheng opened the door for him. When he saw her, his eyes nearly fell out ¨C

    onto her chest.

    Shi Sheng turned sideways, with a slight grin on her face, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    ¡°Hey Tian Ge, where did you find yourself a chick prettier than celebrities?¡± With zero suspicion, Qian Feng walked straight inside.

    Shi Sheng closed the door and locked it.

    ¡°I am a celebrity. ¡±

    ¡°What? ¡±

    Shi Sheng threw a kick at him, shocking the woman Qian Feng was hugging. She screamed and hid inside a bathroom nearby.

    Shi Sheng pulled the bathroom door close calmly, canceling the noise outside.

    Qian Feng who was kicked out of nowhere was still in confusion, yet he noticed Tian Ge who got tied up by Qian Feng.

    Shi Sheng did not spare him any chance to get up by pointing a steel sword at his chest, ¡°I am a celebrity, are you clear?¡±

    ¡°Fuck, you bitch. ¡± Qian Feng started cursing, ¡°Do you know who the hell I am? If you dare to put your hands on me... trust me, I¡¯ll make you pay.¡±

    Qian Feng could only insult her at most since Shi Sheng still held a shiny sword in her hands.

    ¡°Yo, you have some guts.¡± Shi Shengid her one foot on his chest, poking the sword under his throat, ¡°to show me that attitude.¡±

    Qian Feng could feel chills in his bones, the woman stepping on him had a face so delicate, yet an expression so intimidating it reminded him of the psychotic serial killers on TV.

    He could not help but shivered a bit, and stuttered, ¡°You... Who are you, we hold no grudge, what do you want? ¡±

    Shi Sheng whacked and tied him up, leaving him in front of Gu Chi.

    ¡°The time both of you leave is the time he forgives you all.¡±

    Qian Feng and Tian Ge took a nce at each other, <i>where did this man find a chick so sturdy?</i>

    ¡°Then... What if he does not forgive us? ¡±, Tian Ge said with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Then, your bodies will be chopped into pieces and fed to dogs.¡±

    They usually heard such things from their bosses. But somehow, despite hearing it from such a good looking woman, they did not dare disobey her.

    Gu Chi remained still in his posture emotionlessly with two guys begging on their knees right in front of him.

    He moved his fingertip, pointing at a phone ced far away.

    Shi Sheng nced at him and passed him the phone.

    It took a long time to power up.

    The speed of him sliding the screen was even slower. It took nearly 3 minutes just to make a call.

    The loudspeaker was turned on.

    When the call was picked up, the other end channeled loud motorcycle engine noises along with boys and girls screaming.

    ¡°Boss? Shh... everybody shut the hell up. Fuck it, stop. ¡± The other end quieted down quickly, ¡°Boss, where have you been these few days?¡±

    ¡°Come to my house.¡± Those were the only words he said before he hung up. The phone slid down from his palm, falling directly onto the floor.

    Gu Chi never said a word ever since. He remained his posture until the doorbell rang.

    A group of vividly-dressed youngsters stood outside. All of them were pretty good-looking. Although they might look like gangsters, the clothes on them sure are not cheap.

    When Shi Sheng opened the door, everyone outside looked shocked and confused.

    <i>Isn¡¯t that LS? </i>

    <i>Why is she here in the boShi Sheng¡¯s house? </i>

    <i>Boss, what did you do behind our backs?!</i>

    ¡°Only the person in chargees, others stay outside. ¡± Shi Sheng said and went back into the living room.

    These people were all dressed up looking like colourful Mary Sue, hurts my eyes just by watching.

    The guy who stood in front gave the gang a look and followed in right after her.

    ¡°God... Boss, were you robbed? Boss?¡± The guy had a closer look at the living room and was even confused than before.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Qian Feng? Why is this trash here?¡±

    <i>Most importantly, Lan Sheng the Movie Quen is here too!!!</i>

    Gu Chi stayed in silence for a long time. The guy was used to his silence and went straight up to kick Qian Feng.

    After he was done, Gu Chi lifted his head slightly, ¡°Get rid of him.¡±

    The calm, deadpan monotone voice he gave out orders with made him sound as if he was never kidnapped before.

    ¡°Sure,¡± the guy responded and looked over the gang outside, ¡°I need two men in here.¡±

    Two guys came in promptly.

    ¡°Old rules.¡±

    The guys took a glimpse at Gu Chi, looking like they understood something. They dragged the two men who were still begging on their knees outside.

    ¡°There¡¯s still one girl in the bathroom, bring her along. ¡± Gu Chi reminded them.

    Acknowledging the fact that Gu Chi had no objections, the guy took the girl in the bathroom with him and instructed two girls in to clean the house.

    The two girls who came in eyed Shi Sheng, checking her out from time to time. <i>How Gu Chi managed to get to know her?</i>

    It was a simple cleanup. Soon, it was done.

    The guy went outside for a while. By the time he returned, everyone else was gone.

    ¡°Movie Queen! Movie Queen! Give me a signature!!!¡± The guy turned into a fool within a second, ¡°Ahh, my goddess, you must hand me a signature.¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°......¡±

    <i>This guy does not care about his own boss, yet asks for her signature first? Is he nuts?</i>

    The guy was Lin Ze Nan. In his own words, he was Gu Chi¡¯s ¡®assistant¡¯ and ¡®protector¡¯.

    Of course, the ¡®protector¡¯ title was just a self im.

    The ¡®assistant¡¯ one as well.

    ¡°The boss¡¯s reaction is a little slow, goddess, don¡¯t mind him. I will take him upstairs to change his clothes. Have a seat anywhere, befortable.¡±

    Lin Ze Nan only remembered about him neglecting his boss after his small talk with Shi Sheng.

    He cleaned Gu Chi¡¯s wounds for some time then walked out.

    Gu Chi was still wearing the same hoodie ¡ª same model, same brand, even the skeleton design was the same. No signs showing that he changed at all.

    He stared at Shi Sheng for a few seconds, then took a set of car keys out of his pocket, ¡°Topensate your car.¡±

    Once he finished talking, he sat down right away, without another word or action.

    Shi Sheng: ¡°......¡± <i>This person really has issues, huh? </i>

    <i>Shit, why can¡¯t I just meet a normal viin?!</i>

    Lin Ze Nan is used to his boss being like that.

    He immediately neglected his boss and started bugging Shi Sheng with questions, ¡°Goddess, goddess, how did you and my boss meet?¡±

    ¡°He vandalised my car, I¡¯m here for the debt.¡± Shi Sheng gave a simple answer.

    ¡°What kind of trick is boss pulling...¡± said Lin Ze Nan confusedly.

    <i>Vandalising goddess¡¯s car for no reason?</i>

    <i>Wait......</i>

    <i>Boss had only vandalised one car recently. </i>

    ¡°Oh my, goddess, you live here as well? ¡± Lin Ze Nan looked at her in awe.

    <i>Goddess actually lives here.</i>

    ¡°Yup.¡± What¡¯s the matter with living here?

    <i>The body¡¯s owner seemed to like these apartment¡¯s ambience. It was very calming.</i>

    Lin Ze Nan was bubbly filled with happiness with hearty eyes on him.

    Lin Ze Nan is was actually pretty handsome, like your next-door sunny guy whois handsome and smiles charismatically.

    Noticing herself being nced like that by a big guy, Shi Sheng quivered a little.

    <i>The sick one over there is even better.</i>

    Lin Ze Nan twisted for a bit with his eyes rolling all over the ce. Abruptly, he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you were the one who dealt with those two just now, did you?¡±

    Shi Sheng raised her eyebrows.

    <i>Why didn¡¯t he point fingers at his boss instead?</i>

    Lin Ze Nan scratched his head embarrassingly. He dragged Shi Sheng to the side for a few steps, ¡°When the boss takes action, he always hits HARD, so hard till the point where that person can¡¯t stand on his feet.¡±

    ¡°Oh, seems like I hit too gently back there,¡± Shi Sheng concluded.

 Chapter 503 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress(12)

    <h4>Headline Dominating Movie Actress(12)</h4>

    Shi Sheng exchanged numbers with Lin Ze Nan. Shi Sheng took the keys Gu Chi tossed on the table and left.

    ¡°The car with number te 573. Have a safe trip, goddess. Feel free to drop by whenever you¡¯re free.¡± Lin Ze Nan led her to the door.

    She took a nce at Gu Chi who stayed still, nodded and left.

    ¡°Ahh, my goddess. I feel so blessed, I was actually in contact with the goddess so closely. Sigh, fuck, I forgot to take a picture with her. ¡± Lin Ze Nan had worries written all over his face.

    <i>Next time, next time, I must take a picture with the goddess.</i>

    By the time Lin Ze Nan turned around, he realized that Gu Chi who was sitting on the chair awhile ago is now gone.

    Lin Ze Nan searched around, then found Gu Chi in the bedroom¡¯s bathroom, standing with his back facing Ze Nan.

    ¡°Boss,¡± Lin Ze Nan called him once.

    Gu Chi downcasted, took him a while to respond with a brief ¡°Mmm.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to go to the hospital?¡± Lin Ze Nan got out of his foolish character, looked at Gu Chi¡¯s back view with a slight worry.

    Gu Chi took a long while again to reply, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you something to eat then, you just rest for a while. They are having a match tonight, boss. Just show up to make sure everything¡¯s smooth.¡±

    Lin Ze Nan waited for Gu Chi to respond once again with an ¡°Mmm¡±, took the keys and left.

    <i>Without the keys, the boss is definitely not going to open the door for meter.</i>

    ......

    Shi Sheng just finished taking a bath at home by the time Chen Yuan reached there hurriedly.

    Seemed like Chen Yuan just came back from a meeting, judging from the fact that she had her formal work attire on.

    Shi Sheng peeped at her cleavage, ¡°Sister Chen, your boobs look bigger now.¡±

    <i>Boobs? </i>

    <i>This brat still has the mood to care about my boobs.</i>

    ¡°Lan Sheng.¡± Chen Yuan looked at her seriously, ¡°I know you¡¯re devastated that someone snitched your character, but, you shouldn¡¯t have troubled the crew.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying, Sister Chen? I just thought the role was pretty good. Just wait till it is aired, I will definitely get a group of fangirls watching my act. To be honest, I was stunned by my performance too.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    <i>Why does something feel odd about this celebrity?</i>

    Back then, Lan Sheng was a dignified goddess, pure and modest.

    <i>Mmm... ... she might be a little vain, but not brazenly vain. </i>

    <i>She has only been in D City for some time, what changed her? </i>

    <i>Probably... a little too lively?</i>

    Chen Yuan took a deep breath and chattered with Lan Sheng for a while. Then, she drew out a few scripts from her bag.

    ¡°Have a look, these scripts are quite good. I have a meeting to catch in a bit, I¡¯ll be backter.¡±

    Shi Sheng gestured her an ¡°OK¡± and sent Chen Yuan out the door.

    Shi Sheng randomly tossed the scripts to a corner, and started gaming on her phone.

    <i>How busy is Chen Yuan, meetings after meetings, and each time, celebrities get in trouble because of these meetings..</i>

    Chen Yuan meant ¡®days after¡¯ when she said she would be back ter¡¯.

    Chen Yuan had the keys to her apartment, so she came in right away and startedining, ¡°Sheng Sheng, who are these people who live around this apartment? They dress up messily, I think you better move to the Yujing Garden area, it is closer to thepany anyway.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked up from her phone, ¡°I¡¯m not moving.¡±

    <i>You want me to move there so you can inspect on me regrly? No thanks.</i>

    Chen Yuan did not pressure her on this matter, just reminded her, ¡°Then, you be more cautious. When I was on my way upstairs just now, I saw a few people dressed up like gangsters downstairs, could tell they aren¡¯t good people with one sight.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Have you read the scripts I gave you?¡± Chen Yuan noticed the scripts lying around randomly on the sofa, inevitably frowned. <i>They look so brand new as if no one ever flipped them!</i>

    ¡°I just finished acting, Sister Chen, you got to let me rest awhile,¡± Shi Sheng muttered.

    <i>This baby is climbing up to my head already! </i>[TL: meaning that she¡¯s being unreasonable and demanding.]

    ¡°Filming only starts after this year for these movies.¡± Chen Yuan frowned, ¡°This is how it is in this industry, you don¡¯t stand a spot if you arete.¡±

    ¡°Some movies were scheduled since a year ago.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have a lookter on,¡± Shi Sheng replied immediately, preventing Chen Yuan from getting into the nagging mode.

    ¡°You have amercial to shoot next Monday and after that, there¡¯s nothing huge. September 6th, you will enter the ¡®First Empress¡¯ crew. Shooting ends when the new year is near.¡±

    Shi Sheng listened to the work updates from Chen Yuan, she replied apathetically while she continued her fight in the game.

    ¡°......¡±

    <i>In addition, she even got herself addicted to gaming.</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up next Monday.¡±

    ¡°Eh? I can go by myself. You, Sister Chen, are a very busy person. It¡¯s just acting for amercial, small matter.¡± <i>Being with Chen Yuan is just asking me to die!</i>

    Although Shi Sheng resisted Chen Yuan toe along, Chen Yuan went with her anyway.

    Themercial¡¯s endorsement fee was quite a lot. After all, it was for a luxurious perfume.

    ¡°Your assistance throughout the shooting will be much appreciated.¡±

    ¡°Ms Lan¡¯s character fits this perfume very well, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem......¡±

    While Chen Yuan liaised with the people there, Shi Sheng walked around the cameraman who was setting up his equipment.

    The cameraman had a long beard. He noticed Shi Sheng circling around and initiated the conversation, ¡°Seems like Ms Lan is interested in photography.¡±

    ¡°Cameramen do take naked photos, right? I wonder while if you guys have any reaction while doing so.¡± Shi Sheng kept a straight face on.

    The cameraman was speechless.

    <i>Where did this filthy chicke from...</i>

    <i>Boss, I think you got the wrong person? Ms Lan, the Movie Queen is a noble goddess!</i>

    <strong>*coughs*</strong>

    ¡°This is considered art. To us cameramen, it is just the same as any normal object.¡±

    Shi Sheng blinked, ¡°Bet it must because of the small boobs.¡±

    <strong>*Coughs*</strong>

    This time, the cameraman actually choked on water and coughed.

    Though she might have stated the truth, please do not speak any simr content out loud, okay?

    Shi Sheng¡¯s questions got trickier and trickier, until the point where the cameraman felt ufortable. <i>But, all the questions asked were academically professional.</i>

    Mmm.....albeit a little perverted.

    ¡°What¡¯s a Movie Queen doing, discussing this question over here? ¡°

    ¡°Maintaining her Movie Queen status, alright? ¡°

    ¡°Decorous.¡±

    ¡°Elegant.¡±

    Those were the words of the people there.

    The crew finally started to ask everyone to get on standby and the cameraman felt relieved.

    Shi Sheng smiled at the cameraman, ¡°Remember to take pretty photographs of meter.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± <i>And if I don¡¯t, does that mean you are going to discuss how the human body should be properly photographedter on?</i>

    The shooting process was smooth.

    After themercial shoot was done, Chen Yuan sent Shi Sheng home to make sure she read her scripts at home instead of going elsewhere.

    Shi Sheng gave a softspoken girl from the ¡®Proud Sun¡¯ crew a call to ask her about the shooting¡¯s progress.

    The girl told Shi Sheng that D City¡¯s shoot was ending, and they were about to return.

    Ever since she left, Wen Qiao¡¯s performance has been better as days went by. But, Meng Shi Ran still troubled her a lot.

    Shi Sheng thanked her and hung up.

    Right after she hung up, a random number dialed in.

    ¡°Goddess, goddess. Are you free?¡± Whispers and noises in the background.

    Shi Sheng was stunned for a bit, took her a while to recognize that voice.

    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Lin Ze Nan probably never guessed that Shi Sheng would say that she was avable. He immediately shushed others up, ¡°Goddess, we are currently at the Dorsett Entertainment Club, you wanna join?¡±

    ¡°Dorsett?¡±

 Chapter 504 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress(13)

    <h4>Headline Dominating Movie Actress(13)</h4>

    Dorsett Entertainment Club, A City¡¯s high-ss consumer site. People here are either born rich or society¡¯s elite businessmen.

    Shi Sheng drove here by herself, Lin Ze Nan stood outside waiting for her.

    Shi Sheng parked her car, wore sunsses and walked towards Lin Ze Nan.

    Lin Ze Nan¡¯s eyes shone as he saw Shi Sheng, but he remembered that this was a public location and the goddess was a public figure, thus he suppressed his excitement.

    ¡°Goddess, how nice of you. Ahh, I¡¯m too blessed.¡± Just as Lin Ze Nan entered a ce with a lesser crowd, he could not contain himself and started dancing.

    Shi Sheng felt awkward staring at a 1.8m-tall big guy dancing like a retarded kid. The experience was unspeakable.

    They were in room 888. It was huge with only a few people inside. They dressed up more decentlypared to thest time.

    ¡°Dang, brothers and sisters, look who¡¯s here.¡± Lin Ze Nan¡¯s voice caught everybody¡¯s attention.

    Someone turned the music off, the room was quiet.

    ¡°Fuck, Mister Lin, did you really get Ms Lan, the movie queen to be here?¡± Someone burst out a vulgar word.

    Lin Ze Nan looked up proudly, ¡°Yup, do I look like I¡¯m kidding? I told you guys, I know the goddess. Now shame on all of you, remember to return the car keys to me!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, Lin Ze Nan, what a bitch.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Lin Ze Nan turned and smiled at Shi Sheng, ¡°Goddess, let me introduce, that bitch who just scolded me is Lu Yi Ming. Don¡¯t just sit there,e here and give her a toast!¡±

    The group of people held their sses and walked towards them merrily.

    The lights were dim and Shi Sheng could not recognize their faces.

    But she knew there were 4 men and 2 women.

    When the girls were being introduced, Shi Sheng felt that one of them, Ye Jing Yi, clearly had a problem with her.

    ¡°Brother Ze Nan, why do you bring people as frivolous as her to our ce?¡± Ye Jing Yi¡¯s unweing tone caused an awkward scene.

    ¡°Frivolous?¡± Shi Sheng smiled and kept the conversation going with a peaceful tone, making it hard to judge how she felt, ¡°What do you mean by frivolous?¡±

    ¡°Ye Jing Yi, don¡¯t mess around.¡± Lin Ze Nan pulled her a little to the side.

    Ye Jing Yi was infuriated right away, ¡°What mess did I make? Who is she?¡±

    ¡°Ms Lan is an invited guest of mine.¡± Lin Ze Nan tone has gotten firmer by now.

    ¡°Guest?¡± Ye Jing Yi smirked, ¡°We were just making a bet and see if she woulde with a call. How can she be considered your guest? Plus, how can a movie queen be our guest??¡±

    ¡°Ye Jing Yi!¡±

    ¡°Even a clown has the audacity to be here. Only one call was needed to get you here, whose advantage are you taking off here?¡± Ye Jing Yi spoke with no respect.

    ¡°Little Ye, why are you talking like that?¡±

    ¡°Little Ye , calm down. Master Gu is still here, you¡¯re trouble if you annoy him.¡±

    People around started advising Ye Jing Yi immediately.

    Shi Sheng spoke slowly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I take advantage of, but it will never be you. I don¡¯t like women.¡±

    Everyone was speechless.

    <i>Thiseback of Movie Queen¡¯s really leaves people wordless...</i>

    ¡°Brother Ze Nan, look for yourself. Who knows how many men a woman like her has slept with to get the Movie Queen status? Yet, you still treat her like a goddess. She is obviously not as good as you think.¡±

    ¡°Ms Ye, you seem to know the rules of the entertainment industry very well and care about it very much too. Just wondering if you have eyes on any celebrities... I would probably know them and can get you hooked up.¡±

    ¡°What kind of crap are you saying?¡± Ye Jing Yi growled.

    ¡°Mister Lin, make her shut up.¡± People around Lin Ze Nan pushed him a little.

    ¡°Apologies.¡± Lin Ze Nan¡¯s eyes were burning with rage.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong, why do I need to apologize?¡± Ye Jing Yi said upellingly and stare, ¡°Did you hear what she just said?¡±

    ¡°Little Ye...¡±

    The garrulous chatter went on, yet Ye Jing Yi kept her head down.

    ¡°Lin Ze Nan, you¡¯re an asshole,¡± Ye Jing Yi muttered, pushed Shi Sheng and ran out of the room.

    The girls who were persuading Ye Jing Yi followed up, and the room was left with boys only.

    ¡°Ms Lan, I¡¯m really sorry. Little Ye is young, plus, she likes Master Lin. That¡¯s why she speaks so mindlessly, please don¡¯t take it in.¡± Lu Yi Ming apologized on behalf of Ye Jing Yi.

    ¡°Sorry, goddess.¡± Lin Ze Nan had a guilty face on, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Ye Jing Yi is just pampered, not bad-hearted.¡±

    Shi Sheng did not say anything, girls like her were everywhere. Rich, spoilt, and arrogant.

    <i>It Doesn¡¯t matter if she is spoilt or has bad thoughts, as long as she doesn¡¯t waste my time.</i>

    ¡°Where¡¯s Gu Chi?¡± Shi Sheng asked straightforwardly.

    She has not seen the boss ever since she came.

    Suddenly, Lin Ze Nan remembered the goddess only agreed toe is because of the presence of his boss entirely.

    The scene was awkward than before.

    Lin Ze Nan pushed the people who were blocking away, Shi Sheng saw the guy who was ying his tablet on the couch at first sight.

    The argument a while ago did not seem to bother him at all.

    ¡°Everyone, go out and have fun.¡± Lin Ze Nan gave Lu Yi Ming a look.

    Lu Yi Ming looked at Shi Sheng curiously for a bit, chit-chatted for a bit, then carried on with his boys.

    Gu Chi¡¯s side was empty, Lin Ze Nan brought Shi Sheng over.

    ¡°Boss, the goddess is here.¡±

    While Gu Chi was ying a game, Shi Sheng took a nce. It¡¯s the game that she ys as well.

    But Lin Ze Nan was blocking her view and she could not get a clear view of his ID.

    Gu Chi finally put down his tablet about 30 seconds after Lin Ze Nan spoke. He looked up, and shining lights were shing past his dark pupils.

    Still, the vibrant colors did not add bring any life to his gaze.

    He mumbled, ¡°Who?¡±

    His voice wasn¡¯t hoarse like before, it was soothing.

    Shi Sheng was speechless.

    <i>Fuck, is this idiot forgetful? </i>

    Lin Ze Nan was speechless as well.

    Lin Ze Nan bent over and said something.

    Gu Chi took a moment to nod, put away his tablet, ¡°Sit.¡±

    Lin Ze Nan grinned as he pushed Shi Sheng to Gu Chi¡¯s side, ¡°Goddess, please understand, my boss does react slower. Sometimes it takes quite some time for him to remember, I hope you can tolerate that.

    Shi Sheng nced at Gu Chi weirdly.

    Gu Chi kept his head nted without any facial expression, and dashing lights lit up in his eyes.

    ¡°Lin Ze Nan,e here.¡± Someone outside greeted him.

    ¡°Goddess, I¡¯ll leave you both to chat.¡± Lin Ze Nan winked at Shi Sheng, then walked away.

    ¡°Why did you vandalize my car?¡± Shi Sheng was still very curious about this.

    <i>What is it about my car that offended him? </i>

    Shi Sheng counted in silence. On the 50th second, Gu Chi¡¯s rolled his eyes for a bit, ¡°It didn¡¯t please my eyes.¡±

    Shi Sheng was speechless.

    <i>You win. </i>

    <i>Bastard. </i>

    <i>How dare you vandalise my car as you wish only because it doesn¡¯t please you! </i>

 Chapter 505 - Headline Dominating Movie Queen(14)

    <h4>Headline Dominating Movie Queen(14)</h4>

    Shi Sheng still thought Gu Chi¡¯s answer was off.

    That car was not any sort of limited edition. Although you might not find a bunch of them on the streets, it wasn¡¯t hard to see any as well.

    <i>How did it not please Gu Chi? </i>

    And the way he reacted was different from the time Qian Feng messed with her previously.

    <i>Something¡¯s weird about this person.</i>

    <i>Other than responding slowly, overall, Gu Chi is fine. When you ask, he answers, but you have to wait for a while. </i>

    <i>Plus, he does not take the initiative to speak.</i>

    By the time Lin Ze Nan was done talking and wanted to move to the next spot, Shi Sheng did not get much useful information from Gu Chi.

    Others left the room while Lin Ze Nan waited for Gu Chi to get up.

    Gu Chi pulled Shi Sheng a little and Shi Sheng looked at him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Lin Ze Nan looked at Gu Chi surprisingly, as if Gu Chi¡¯s act was extremely shocking.

    ¡°To where?¡± <i> If I were to be caught wandering out sote at night, Chen Yuan is definitely going to lock me up. </i>

    Gu Chi¡¯s neck cracked loudly as he turned. He nked out for a bit, took a moment to reply, ¡°The mountain top.¡±

    Lin Ze Nan added, ¡°We¡¯re going for apetitionter.¡±

    Gu Chi nodded in agreement, got up and left the room.

    Shi Sheng was shocked.

    <i>What¡¯s this? </i>

    <i>This bastard... </i>

    The nightlife of those who are born rich is eitherying in bed or seeking a thrill.

    Illegal car racing is one of those.

    Shi Sheng received a call from Chen Yuan right as she got out of the club, asking her to attend a dinner.

    ¡°About that... I have an appointment to catch. I can¡¯t join you guys.¡± Shi Sheng looked at Lin Ze Nan, ¡°See you next time.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Lin Ze Nan with a face full of disappointment, ¡°Goddess isn¡¯ting...¡±

    Gu Chi stood slightly further away from them with his head a little tilted. Some boys around him said something to him.

    Chen Yuan¡¯s calls wereing in desperately, Shi Sheng shifted her sight away from it, ¡°Yup, I shall leave first. Inform Gu Chi for me.¡±

    ¡°Sure, goddess. Be careful on your way.¡± Lin Ze Nan waved reluctantly.

    After Shi Sheng left, Lin Ze Nan knocked himself on the head worriedly, ¡°I forgot to take a picture again.¡±

    Gu Chi noticed Lin Ze Naning back in alone and frowned a little, ¡°What about her?¡±

    ¡°She said she had a dinner to attend so she left.¡± Lin Ze Nan scratched his head, ¡°Boss, you and the goddess...¡±

    <i>Do you have something going on?</i>

    Gu Chi walked towards a car beside him, opened the door, got in and closed the door.

    Lin Ze Nan shrugged to others, showing that he truly had no idea of what was going on between the boss and goddess.

    Others got into their respective cars, Lin Ze Nan got into Gu Chi¡¯s car, and took the driver seat.

    Gu Chi was texting in the car. Lin Ze Nan took a peek at the screen unconsciously. The screen turned ck before he had a clear view.

    Gu Chi turned back slowly, ¡°Go back.¡±

    ¡°Go back? So, we¡¯re not going?¡± Lin Ze Nan was astonished.

    <i>Everything was fine just now, why are we not going now? </i>

    Gu Chi stayed quiet with his head down.

    Lin Ze Nan took out his phone and gave the people tailing him a call, then drove Gu Chi home.

    ¡ª ¡ª-

    It was not just an ordinary dinner that Chen Yuan asked Shi Sheng to attend. The attendees were all well-known figures.

    But a dinner like this sure wasn¡¯t as simple as any dinner. As a movie queen, she could avoid situations as such. All she had to do was sit after toasting others here anyway.

    Not all celebrities had her luck. They were forced to drink and harassed.

    Shi Sheng had her cold eyes on the renowned celebrities here with their pretentious faces.

    Of course, there were some who refused that kind of life.

    ¡°Pak!¡±

    Shi Sheng lifted her head to check the scene out. <i>Probably someone who just made her first debut was crying, her face covered with hands.</i>

    ¡°You ungrateful soul. Who do you think you are acting nobly?¡± Ady sitting beside her investor with a face full of despise.

    They were rookies with big dreams, great hopes of achieving their aspirations, but they knew nothing about the filthiness in this circle.

    People who were in this circle either lived their lives humbly while being humiliated or stuck with the flowpetitively to gain fame. Some of them could not ept the rules and had their dreams ruined while they carried regrets for the rest of their lives.

    Those who really have what it takes to be at the top are rare.

    Everyone in the circle agreed that Lan Sheng relied on her strength. In fact, without her family backing her up, she would have never made it to that position.

    Lan Sheng did not understand, but Shi Sheng knew that as a fact.

    Atst, the girl was supported by the brother behind her.

    Shi Sheng shook her head. <i>Chen Yuan better reject asions like this next time. It hurts my eyes just by watching. </i>

    ¡°Ms Lan, I have a movie to shoot in hand, just wondering if you have time to hear me out?¡±

    Initially, it was ady who sat beside her. But just after watching the drama unfold there, there was a man in thedy¡¯s seat.

    <i>Average-looking with a cunning and lustful impression from head to toe.</i>

    Shi Sheng looked askance at him, ¡°Mr Li, you can contact my manager regarding the script.¡±

    ¡°Ms Lan, this script is a huge one for next year, a lot of people requested for it but got rejected...¡±

    ¡°Oh, my schedule is packed too.¡± Shi Sheng got up, looking sarcastic, ¡°Since Mr Li has such a great script, leave it to those who need it.¡±

    <i>He actually thought I¡¯dpromise to those rules? Did he perceive me as a newbie or he just had the guts of a lion? </i>

    ¡°Ms Lan.¡± Li Jie reached out to hold Shi Sheng, with his face slightly depressed, ¡°Albeit your current fame, you do not have a background. In this circle, you are nothing without a strong background.¡±

    Shi Sheng felt like she was held by a filthy hand and felt ufortable all over. She picked up a drink nearby and sshed it right at him.

    ¡°Lan Shen!¡± Li Jie raged, wiped his face, ¡°Do you believe that it only takes one word of mine to get you rejected for scripts?¡±

    The chaos made the room quiet, everyone started looking their way.

    Li Jie was one of the wealthier ones in this industry. And with his connections, he was a good partner to work with. But at the same time, he was not the one to mess with easily.

    It was normal for him to eye a movie queen without backing. And to be rude to her as well.

    Shi Sheng drew her hand back, a face with disgust, ¡°A person like you trying to get me to lick your boot? Why don¡¯t you look at your face beforehand!¡±

    Even without her family covering her back, she would have been equally fearless at this pervert.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s words were pretty toxic. Li Jie could not take her those words under the eyes of many and could feel his face burn with embarrassment.

    ¡°Lan Sheng, it was tough for you to get to this position. Do you really want everything to be ruined just like this? Here¡¯s yourst chance. Follow me and I¡¯ll raise you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s night time, don¡¯t daydream.¡± Shi Sheng sneered, ¡°There¡¯s a ton of people who are willing to raise me, why would I choose someone with such horrible face to help myself? Mr Lee, don¡¯t be so full of yourself. In this industry, you¡¯re just nobody.¡±

    Li Jie was so angry that he wanted to hit Shi Sheng. <i>This woman is truly ungrateful. She thinks she¡¯s so great after being the movie queen.</i>

    Shi Sheng made a move first, she kicked him in his belly. He fell backward as he tugged the table side, taking every dish on the table with him.

    The drinks fell onto him and he was a wet mess, his plump face red with shame.

 Chapter 506 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress(15)

    <h4>Headline Dominating Movie Actress(15)</h4>

    <i><strong>Announcement:</strong></i>

    <strong><i>Unfortunately, I don¡¯t see a lot new patrons despite the announcement. It¡¯s pretty tough for me and my family during this lockdown and the family ie really lies on my shoulders. If you are so kind enough, please do support me on Patreon </i></strong><i><strong>here</strong></i><strong><i>. It¡¯s not for free ofc. You¡¯ll get to read extra chapters!</i></strong>

    <i><strong>Plus, when we reach 250 dors on Patreon, I¡¯ll be releasing one chapter every 2 days if we reach that goal!</strong></i>

    <i><strong>And I¡¯ll be releasing the 8 advance chapters tier for just only $15. But if you¡¯re unwilling to pay that much, don¡¯t worry! Our tiers start at just $1!</strong></i>

    That was an unforeseen event.

    She actually hit him...

    Was she out of her mind?

    ¡°You, you...¡±

    Shi Sheng bent over to pick up a wine bottle and smirked without any sense of hesitation, ¡°You still want me to follow the rules?¡±

    A voice so crystal clear with a slight smile, yet so intimidating.

    Li Jie was terrified all of a sudden, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Teaching you a lesson.¡± Shi Sheng raised the wine bottle and struck.

    ¡®Pa!¡¯, everyone felt chilly.

    <i>Did she really strike him?</i>

    ¡°Next time, it won¡¯t be just a lesson, I¡¯ll end you.¡± Shi Sheng tossed the broken wine bottle to the ground.

    Li Jie felt dizzy after being hit, caressed his head which was now numb, warm, and sticky.

    <i>Blood... </i>

    Li Jie¡¯s eyes rolled back and he fainted on the spot.

    ¡°Garbage.¡±

    Shi Sheng took a nce at the people in the room, most of them could not register what had just happened.

    <i>What happened to the gentle and dignified goddess?</i>

    <i>Where did this violent maniace from?</i>

    The people only reacted after Shi Sheng left the room and then they dialled 110.

    Gu Chi stood on the third floor and watched as Shi Sheng left the Hall.

    He stood next to a manager-like woman who was looking at Gu Chi respectfully and carefully.

    After some time, he turned to the noisy room and told her, ¡°Take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    The woman went towards the room promptly.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Shi Sheng thought a piece of news like the Movie Queen hitting someone would make it to the headlines.

    Yet, nothing came up.

    <i>He got beaten up like an idiot, yet no news about it?</i>

    Chen Yuan probably heard the news from elsewhere and rushed to her house.

    ¡°Shen Shen, what happenedst night? Did you beat Li Jie up?¡± Chen Yuan went straight to the point right after she stepped in.

    She had to leave earlyst night. She was busy the entire night and barely had any rest. Unexpectedly, this incident was the first thing she had heard about in the morning.

    The circle of people Chen Yuan belonged in was neither small nor big. Every tiny detail would spread around the whole circle.

    ¡°Yes, I was just wondering, why isn¡¯t there any news? Sister Chen, did you cover it up?¡±

    Chen Yuan was speechless.

    <i>Is she crazy? </i>

    <i>She¡¯s still thinking about the news at this point?</i>

    <i>Doesn¡¯t she know what kind of a person Li Jie is? </i>

    With such a revengeful character, the incident was never going to be covered up. Now, without any news being reported, she couldn¡¯t tell what went wrong.

    ¡°What were you thinking? How could you put your hands on Li Jie? ¡± Chen Yuan felt like she was going crazy.

    ¡°He used a trashy script to make me y by the rules and threatened me. Who else to hit other than him?¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes.

    <i>Isn¡¯t that the kind of guy who¡¯s asking for it?</i>

    Chen Yuan took a deep breath, ¡°Shen Shen, ever since thest time your role got snatched, you have been off. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°...Triggered.¡± Shi Sheng bbered.

    ¡°In this line, it is normal to be mentally pressured, I¡¯ll contact a psychologist for you.¡± Chen Yuan was also worried about artists under her care facing mental problems.

    Being an artist is in fact far less fruitful than how outsiders perceive artists to be.

    Being ovemitted into a drama role, having depression, overworking, living an inconsistent lifestyle...

    Shi Sheng looked at Chen Yuan as she was getting her mobile phone out ready to make a call. She instantly reached out to grab Chen Yuan¡¯s mobile phone, ¡°Sister Chen, I¡¯m not sick.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you were sick, it¡¯s just a chat with a psychologist to release your stress.¡± Although Chen Yuan said that, she felt that Shi Sheng was indeed actually sick.

    Sick people often feel like they are not sick.

    After Shi Sheng persuaded Chen Yuan for some time, Chen Yuan dropped the thought to bring her to a psychologist, ¡°So far, I have no updates about the incident. I¡¯ll find out who did the cover-upter..... Have a good rest, don¡¯t go out for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Have a safe trip home, Sister Chen. By the way, please don¡¯t ever invite me to join any dinner events likest night¡¯s. It was meaningless.¡±

    Chen Yuan was speechless.

    <i>Do you have any idea how many investors were therest night? </i>

    Chen Yuan took a deep breath and stared at her, ¡°Do you think you attend any more of those in the future?¡±

    <i> Li Jie was injured. Albeit the incident was covered up, Li Jie is not an easy man to get rid of. </i>

    <i>All she brings is trouble. </i>

    Finally, some of her burdens were relieved once Chen Yuan left.

    But right after Chen Yuan left, the controlling sibling, Lan Ching, called Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Baby, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± <i>I was the one who injured someone, what could possibly happen to me?</i>

    On the other side, Lan Ching let out a sigh, ¡°Thank god, what happened with Li Jie?¡±

    ¡°Oh, he tried to y by the unspoken rules by offering me a role!,¡± Shi Sheng spat out the truth.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Shi Sheng heard a sound like something being thrown over the phone, followed by the voice of Lan Ching suppressing his anger, ¡°How dare he try these schemes on my sister. My dear, don¡¯t you worry. As your brother, I won¡¯t let you be bullied.¡±

    Shi Sheng was speechless.

    <i>Bullied? I hit him right on the head, okay? </i>

    ¡°By the way, dear, do you know anyone from the Gu family?¡± Lan Ching said abruptly after he was done scolding Li Jie.

    ¡°Gu family? Gu Chi? Which Gu family?¡±

    Lan Ching has always been in touch with people from the newspaper¡¯s office. But he was still one step behind a mysterious person who stopped Lan Sheng¡¯s news from being published.

    And he was someone from the Gu family.

    ¡°There is no Gu family other than the Huan Yu Company. Who do you know?¡±

    ¡±I am not sure...... ¡± <i>Is Gu Chi from the Gu family? </i>

    Usually, the story goes like this.

    Lan Ching seemed to be very nervous, he did not want any ties with the Gu family.

    Shi Sheng answered inattentively and hung up the phone.

    Shi Sheng scratched her head and was a little confused. <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    She went to room 606 to look for Gu Chi and knocked on the door for some time, yet nobody answered.

    In the following days, Gu Chi did note back, and Shi Sheng started the shoot for ¡®First Empress¡¯ film.

    The shooting location was at a local filming studio. The director used to film artistic films, never once a drama as marketed and profit-based as this one. It was a tad different from what he was used to do.

    Directors who film artistic films are normally very particr about details. When Shi Sheng first joined the crew, she was asked to study various history materials.

    From manners to lifestyle.

    Shi Sheng was frightened by the thick pile of materials.

    <i>Am I here for acting or history ss? </i>

    ¡°Sister Lan, did the director do this on purpose?¡± Xiao Fu and Xiao Bao were both speechless. <i>This is not a historical drama, is it necessary to be so strict? </i>

    ¡°All because I¡¯m too cool.¡± Shi Sheng touched her face narcissistically, ¡°Must be jealousy.¡±

    <i>Sister Lan doesn¡¯t usually hates narcissists.</i>

    <i>But just how picky can the director be anyway?</i> Shi Sheng thought.

    ......

    But soon, she regretted that thought and wanted to terminate her contract immediately.

    Just a little mistake in the dress up, he asked for a cut.

    Even if the action was off by a little, he asked for a cut.

    He even asked for a cut for ad-libbing.

    And when the hairpin was slightly misced, he asked for a cut again.

    If this was a historical drama, she would have noments because then a purpose to study history would exist. But, this was not one!

    The background was just a set-up.

    ¡°As I have told you before, unmarried women were not allowed to wear the golden hairpin back in that era, all of you just won¡¯t listen...¡±

    ¡°Director.¡± Shi Sheng interrupted the director¡¯s chattering.

    The director was talking excitedly. Suddenly, he heard Shi Sheng calling him. He frowned and stopped talking.

    ¡°You should not change your filmmaking style to soap opera, you should teach history lessons.

    The director was confused.

    Shi Sheng pulled off the messy essories on her head, ¡°The nation needs you, not me. Regarding the liquidated damages, my manager will talk to you about it. I hope to never see you again.¡±

 Chapter 507 - Headline Dominating Movie Queen(16)

    <h4>Headline Dominating Movie Queen(16)</h4>

    <i><strong>Announcement:</strong></i>

    <strong><i>Unfortunately, I don¡¯t see a lot new patrons despite the announcement. It¡¯s pretty tough for me and my family during this lockdown and the family ie really lies on my shoulders. If you are so kind enough, please do support me on Patreon </i></strong><i><strong>here</strong></i><strong><i>. It¡¯s not for free ofc. You¡¯ll get to read extra chapters!</i></strong>

    <i><strong>Plus, when we reach 250 dors on Patreon, I¡¯ll be releasing one chapter every 2 days if we reach that goal!</strong></i>

    <i><strong>And I¡¯ll be releasing the 15 advance chapters tier for just only $30. But if you¡¯re unwilling to pay that much, don¡¯t worry! Our tiers start at just $1!</strong></i>

    After Shi Sheng quit, Brother Liang and Sister Mei had to stay behind to handle the breach of contract. She left the filming site with her other two assistants.

    The news was published quickly.

    ¡®Lan Shen quits from the First Empress crew¡¯

    ¡®First Empress crew started filming, the main actress quits.¡¯

    ¡®The Truth behind the scene of Movie Queen quitting¡¯

    Chen Yuan was just holding a meeting before she discovered that the world had changed.

    She scrolled through Weibo with a pale face, looking at various spection topics.

    <i>What am I going to do with this girl! </i>

    Chen Yuan called Shi Sheng on her cellphone.

    When Shi Sheng received the call, she was staring at the female lead.

    The crew of ¡®Proud Sun¡¯ was also at the filming site. The site was not big so there was nothing strange about bumping into one another.

    The weird thing was bumping into the female lead at the moment.

    Here¡¯s the case.

    The parking lot at the film site was under renovation, so cars parked at any avable space.

    Wen Qiao¡¯s car just so happened to be blocking a celebrity¡¯s car, but the celebrity¡¯s car was blocking Shi Sheng¡¯s car.

    If Shi Sheng wanted to leave, Wen Qiao¡¯s car had to be moved first.

    However, because the celebrity, whose car was stuck in the middle, had offended Wen Qiao, she refused to move her car and asked the celebrity to apologize.

    This celebrity was considered to be quite famous as well despite being just a third rate. Of course, she was unhappy about this neer who had zero work to be intimidating her.

    So, they quarreled.

    The one who got involved in this was the innocent Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Sister Chen ...¡± Shi Sheng ced her phone in her ear.

    ¡°Lan Shen, get yourself back to the office right now.¡± Chen Yuan growled, ¡°Now, immediately! If I don¡¯t see you in an hour, be ready to bear the consequences.¡±

    Shi Sheng distanced the phone away from her ear and waited for the person on the other side to stop shouting before she ced it back. ¡°Sister Chen, I can¡¯t get back to thepany within an hour.¡±

    Chen Yuan choked and growled even louder, ¡°Lan Sheng, don¡¯t say another word. Get back here right now.¡±

    ¡°Eh, Sister Chen, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but I can¡¯t. Someone is blocking my car, and I have no superpower to make the car flyover from there.¡± Shi Sheng was like a fearless lion cub. No matter how Chen Yuan growled on the other end, she responded calmly.

    Xiao Bao, who stood beside her, could hear the shouting as well twitched his face.

    Sister Chen was so scary when she¡¯s angry, yet Sister Lan dared to incite her even more.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chen Yuan tried to suppress her anger. ¡°Who dares block your car? Don¡¯t you know how to give them a few hits?¡±

    Shi Sheng was speechless for a moment. ¡°Sister Chen, how can you say such words? I¡¯m not the kind of person who would do such a thing.¡±

    <i> It¡¯s disgraceful to hit people, devaluating too. </i>

    ¡°You had beaten up an investor and quit acting for a film, what else can¡¯t you do?¡± Chen Yuan gasped, ¡°I¡¯m not going to continue arguing with you, get back here quickly.¡±

    Chen Yuan abruptly hung up the phone. A busy ¡®beeping¡¯ tone came from Shi Sheng¡¯s mobile phone.

    Shi Sheng looked up at the sky. <i>What is going on?</i>

    Sigh!

    Wen Qiao and the third rate celebrity were still arguing. Wen Qiao is currently not well-known, she had nothing to lose. She insisted on getting the third rate celebrity to apologize.

    Shi Sheng shook her head, <i>Wen Qiao really can¡¯t take any single bit of loss. </i>

    Shi Sheng got out of her car, Xiao Bao, who was in the passenger seat, followed her.

    ¡°Sister Lan.¡± The three-line celebrity greeted respectfully.

    ¡°Sister Lan ...¡± Wen Qiao greeted, but very softly.

    Shi Sheng smiled at the third rate celebrity, ¡°It¡¯s just a discussion on moving cars, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re both discussing buying cars?¡±

    The third rate celebrity gave a downcasted appearance and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Lan, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to move, it¡¯s her who refuses.¡±

    ¡°She is the one who was being rude first. I¡¯ll move right now as long as she apologizes.¡± Wen Qiao frowned with her back straight and chin slightly lifted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what¡¯s going on between you two, now move your cars.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s tone suddenly became firm.

    The third rate celebrity heard Shi Sheng¡¯s aggressive tone and smiled at Wen Qiao, ¡°What are you waiting for? Can you afford to dy Sister Lan¡¯s time?¡±

    Wen Qiao¡¯s face showed that she was a little upset and she hesitated for a moment but then decided to move her car.

    Shi Sheng grinned at Wen Qiao, turned and got back in her car.

    Wen Qiao grabbed her bag and watched as Shi Sheng¡¯s car left.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s car was the best type of RV used by celebrities, way better than the standard of all the celebrities in thepany.

    One day ... she will get there too.

    Those who once embarrassed her, she will make them pay one by one.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Shi Sheng was scolded by Chen Yuan when she returned to thepany. She was also ordered to go home and stay there.

    The Public Rtion team was sent out to deal with this matter.

    If this matter is not handled properly, it will be negative news which is why the public rtions department was very nervous.

    Shi Sheng went home rxed regardless of how they handle it.

    She lived in apartment 808. On the sixth floor, she paused and got off the elevator.

    The door of 606 was open.

    Shi Sheng was a little surprised when she saw a personing out of it. Shi Sheng had never seen him. He was simply dressed and his hair was messed up, she could tell he wasn¡¯t any sort of a serious person.

    He froze when he saw Shi Sheng, and then bypassed her and left.

    <i>What is going on here?</i>

    All the weird things always involved Gu Chi.

    ¡°Huh ... Goddess, why are you standing at the door?¡± Lin Ze Nan came out and was about to close the door. Seeing Shi Sheng¡¯s face filled him with surprise and excitement, ¡°Come in,e in.¡±

    Shi Sheng stepped into the apartment.

    The apartment was obviously renovated, looking brand new.

    Lin Ze Nan did not let Shi Sheng change her shoes and led her inside. He then poured water and served snacks and fruits.

    Shi Sheng looked around but didn¡¯t see Gu Chi. ¡°... Where¡¯s Gu Chi?¡±

    Lin Ze Nan pointed at a particr room. ¡°The boss is taking a shower.¡±

    ¡°Bath during the daytime?¡±

    ¡°The boss just got up.¡± Lin Ze Nan was helpless. ¡°If I don¡¯te, he¡¯s most likely to sleep the whole day... hey, goddess, what¡¯s your rtionship with the boss?¡±

    Lin Ze Nan was curious, and the idea of asking Gu Chi was definitely unrealistic. He would not say anything.

    Whenever he was asked about his first encounter with the goddess, Gu Chi would deny it. Yet, the two of them looked very close.

    <i>This is simply illogical.</i>

    He spent most of his time with Gu Chi.

    Even he didn¡¯t know!

    ¡°Nothing.¡± <i>So far, our rtionship is really nothing. </i>

    ¡°Click-¡±

    Gu Chi¡¯s figure appeared at the door, his wet hair was still dripping with some hair on his cheek, while droplets were falling onto his clothes.

    His eyes were slightly cool with no smile on his face, and there was a sense of alienation around him.

    He didn¡¯t seem to be surprised by Shi Sheng¡¯s presence at all. His sight stayed on her for a few seconds then shifted away naturally.

    He went straight into the kitchen then came out with a bottle of milk in his hand.

    ¡°Click!¡± The ss bottle with milk collided with the ss coffee table, making a crystal clear sound.

    He stood in front of Shi Sheng with his eyelids slightly drooping and his voice a bit dry, ¡°Pure natural.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked up at him.

    Their eyes met. At that moment, Shi Sheng felt like she was looking into a starry universe.

    Mysterious, deep and vast.

 Chapter 508 - Headline Dominating Movie Queen(17)

    <h4>Chapter 508 Headline Dominating Movie Queen(17)</h4>

    Gu Chi looked away, turned around and sat down. He took the towel handed over by Lin Ze Nan, and slowly wiped his hair.

    His movements were very slow as if the slow-motion button was pressed.

    Shi Sheng had no idea what kind of medicine in the gourd was sold by Gu Chi.

    He took a sip from the bottle, the milk tasted a lot stronger than other tastes.

    ¡°Boss, are we going elsewhere at night?¡± Lin Ze Nan took the opportunity to answer the phone while waiting for Gu Chi to finish wiping off his face, Lin Ze Nan would then ask Gu Chi.

    Gu Chi looked at Shi Sheng.

    Lin Ze Nan immediately responded and said, ¡°Prettydy, there is a racing game at night, are you going?¡±

    Last time the prettydy could not make it, but this time she must be going.

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Shi Sheng agreed.

    She felt confused about Gu Chi¡¯s personalities.

    Lin Ze Nan seemed very happy while he was talking to someone over the phone.

    Gu Chi and Shi Sheng were left in the living room.

    Shi Sheng was speechless at the moment.

    Gu Chi put down the towel. He looked at Shi Sheng who was drinking a cup of milk, he frowned and asked her, ¡°Does it taste good?¡±

    ¡°It tastes normal. I don¡¯t like milk very much.¡±

    She did not like milk essentially.

    She still remembered there was a time, Feng Ci, who loved to drink milk, once forced her to drink it. If she did not drink the milk, Feng Ci would spoon-feed her.

    Gu Chi went silent for a while before asking, ¡°What do you like to drink?¡±

    ¡°Coffee or wine are fine.¡± She did not have any favorite drink.

    Gu Chi breathed shallowly and said slowly, ¡°It is not good for girls to drink alcohol.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Shi Sheng felt that Gu Chi was flirting with her.

    Was it just an illusion?

    Then Gu Chi went silent and yed with his tablet while sitting on the sofa.

    His whole body sank into the sofa, and was bent in a U-shape. A big man shrunk into a ball that appeared to be adorable.

    ¡°What are you ying with?¡± Shi Sheng was thinking that if she did not talk to Gu Chi, he would not talk to her as well.

    Gu Chi raised his head slightly, and the background music of the character¡¯s death sounded on the tablet. He frowned slightly and waved at her.

    Shi Sheng got up and walked to the front of him. He moved aside to empty a space for Shi Sheng and said, ¡°Please have a seat.¡±

    Shi Sheng sat down without feeling any tension. Gu Chi seemed to be satisfied. He looked at Shi Sheng while showing her his tablet.

    The mobile game was called ¡°Killing World¡±. It is the most trending mobile game recently. The maximum yer level was recently updated to 100.

    Shi Sheng was only 95, but Gu Chi¡¯s had already achieved level 100.

    Gu Chi ¡¯s character name in the mobile game was named Gu Chi as well

    The character only had normal equipment. Guess he did not spend much money on the mobile game.

    Shi Sheng silently watched as Gu Chi was ying the game.

    So, am I here to apany him to y his game?

    It doesn¡¯t matter.

    Shi Sheng took out her mobile phone. There were a few text messages, two of which were from Brother Liang, telling her that the contract had been signed.

    The rest were from the celebrities who asked her about the performance stuff.

    Gu Chi looked at Shi Sheng while she was replying to her text messages with a dull look on his face.

    Shi Sheng turned to him and their eyes meet. Gu Chi immediately turned away. He was panicking.

    He put down the tablet, got up, and went to the room.

    ¡°...¡±

    Something went wrong!

    Lin Ze Nan went out to order food without their knowledge and he came back with bags full of foods.

    ¡°Prettydy, I am sorry because the boss doesn¡¯t like to have dinner at restaurants, so we normally take away and eat at home.¡± Lin Ze Nan exined to Shi Sheng while opening the box.

    I don¡¯t know what the prettydy likes to eat, I just randomly bought some food. Hope she will like it.

    Lin Ze Nan looked at Shi Sheng with his pitiful eyes.

    ¡°There is nothing that I particrly don¡¯t like to eat.¡± Shi Sheng took the chopsticks handed over by Lin Ze Nan.

    ¡°Where is the boss?¡± Lin Ze Nan just thought of his boss.

    Shi Sheng pointed to the room.

    Lin Ze Nan knocked on the door but there was no reply for a long moment. Lin Ze Nan stood at the door for more than a minute, and suddenly the door opened.

    ¡°Boss, it is time to eat.¡±

    Gu Chi frowned and when he saw Shi Sheng sitting at the dining table, he hesitated for a moment before walking to the dining table.

    Lin Ze Nan was like a housekeeper. He helped Gu Chi to pull out the stool and set up the tableware.

    When he sat down, Shi Sheng leaned in his direction and asked in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re used to serving him in this way?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes.¡± Lin Ze Nan nodded.

    ¡°What kind of rtionship is there between you guys? Why did you choose to serve him?¡± At first nce, this child muste from wealthy family background. And children around this age should be at their ambitious and haughty period. It was unreasonable to have to serve Gu Chi.

    ¡°The boss pays me.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Your answer surprised me.

    She thought Lin Ze Nan would say that it was because ¡®we¡¯re good friends¡¯.

    Yet, it turned out their rtionship was tied by money.

    Lin Ze Nanughed and said, ¡°Well, I grew up with my boss. I will tell you about our story in the future.¡±

    Gu Chi was sitting opposite them and Lin Ze Nan knew it was not the right moment to tell her.

    Gu Chi was eating quietly, and he did not seem to notice Shi Sheng and Lin Ze Nan were chatting.

    He always ate very slowly and he did not eat much as a picky eater.

    However, Lin Ze Nan¡¯s expression seemed like say, ¡°Boss is eating a lot more today! ¡±

    Gu Chi entered the room once he finished eating. ¡°Boss used to eat only half a bowl of rice, so less that I thought he was a spirit!.¡± Lin Ze Nanined to Shi Sheng while he was cleaning the dishes.

    Shi Sheng decided to do some research about Gu Chi¡¯s background.

    It is too weird about him.

    ...

    At night, Shi Sheng was brought to the top of a mountain where a group of people upied the parking lot on it to do ¡®stunts¡¯ their motorcycles.

    Most were dressed as gangsters.

    Shi Sheng had never met most of them before while some of them she hadst seen them at the entertainment club.

    The girl named Ye Jing Yi was over there as well. She was wearing a sexy short skirt and was leaning on a modified motorcycle. Her eyes were shining when she saw Lin Ze Nan.

    But when he saw Shi Shenging down from the car with Lin Ze Nan, her expression immediately changed.

    She ran over with her high-heeled shoes and asked loudly, ¡°Brother Ze Nan, why did you bring her again?¡±

    Lin Ze Nan did not like Ye Jing Yi. His expression was cold when facing her. He said, ¡°The prettydy was invited by the boss. Ye Jing Yi, please be careful of what you say. You may have to bear the consequences.¡±

    Ye Jing Yi was afraid of Gu Chi. Under the light, her face which was covered with makeup did not seem to have any expression, but there was a trace of fear in her eyes.

    She looked into the car behind Shi Sheng while biting her lip. She hummed heavily, stepped on high heels and walked back to where she came from.

    Sounds of discussion around the surroundings were shattered by the mountain breeze, and a few words such as ¡®Young Master Gu¡¯, ¡®Movie Queen¡¯ and ¡®rtionship¡¯ were heard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about the little girl, she was acting immature.¡± Lin Ze Nan felt sorry for Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng was silent. Then, Gu Chi slowly got off the car.

    He was wearing a ck hooded sweater, ck pants and a pair of ck sneakers as usual.

    The gangsters on the opposite side immediately stopped their discussion and stood still, like a group of little boys about to be spot-checked as soon as they saw Gu Chi got off from the car.

    While the other guys just stood casually looked at Gu Chi.

    Gu Chi leaned his head and looked over at Shi Sheng, then he suddenly reached out to hold her hand.

    Gu Chi¡¯s fingertips were very cold like there was a piece of ice being ced on her wrist.

    He held her hand carefully with little strength to test if she would reject his advances. When he realized that Shi Sheng was not rejecting him, he then held her hand tighter.

    Shi Sheng looked at him strangely and followed him to a nearby ce where chairs were provided.

 Chapter 509 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress(18)

    <h4>Headline Dominating Movie Actress(18)</h4>

    ¡°Young Master Gu really has a crush on Lan Sheng?¡±

    ¡°Yea. Young Master Gu had never been so close to a woman, not to mention holding a woman¡¯s hand, but it¡¯s different this time...¡±

    ¡°Eh, how about Qian Feng¡¯s woman...¡±

    ¡°Shh! Are you finding trouble? It was that woman wooing Young Master Gu...¡±

    Ye Jing Yi listened to the discussion behind her, her face creased up while staring angrily at Shi Sheng.

    <i>What¡¯s good about this woman? Brother Ze Nan called her goddess and even Young Master Gu protected her so much.</i>

    ¡°Little Ye,¡± A girl next to her patted her, ¡°Are you still angry?¡±

    Ye Jing Yi picked her nails, her eyes turned red and said indignantly, ¡°Why? She is just an actress.¡±

    ¡°Little Ye...¡± The girl heaved a sigh. Love isplicated.

    <i>There is no way Young Master Lin didn¡¯t like her. Apparently, he didn¡¯t have that kinda feeling towards Lan Sheng too. He certainly did not dare to think about it as Young Master Gu is so close to Lan Sheng.</i>

    She understood the reason but Ye Jing Yi did not. Or maybe she did but was not willing to admit it.

    ......

    ¡°Buzz..¡±

    Engines were droning on the other side of the road. A dozen modified motorcycles rushed up at a high speed and the headlights were shing gorgeously. They revolved around them a few times and stopped at the other side.

    Obviously, there were two parties.

    They were all in uniform as if they were professional racers. Their motorcycles were also different from Gu Chi¡¯s. All in the same brand and model but different in colours.

    One of them blew a loud whistle, a guy got out of his motorcycle and strode towards Gu Chi¡¯s side.

    Lin Ze Nan approached him and both discussed something. Then, the guy went back.

    Lin Ze Nan picked four people and asked them to get on their motorcycles, ¡°The bet is what we promised before, be careful all.¡±

    They raced with bets as they came from noble families. Those on the other side were not professional racers. Instead, they came from noble families too but in a different gang. They wear clothes like that just for the sake of looking good.

    There was a conflict between them and they raced to solve the conflict. It was expected.

    The rules were simple. Both sides would send four people to race, starting from the top to the bottom of the mountain, whoever came first will win.

    Gu Chi seemed to be not interested in this. He was staring at the ground.

    ¡°Boss.¡± Lin Ze Nan handed over a tablet to Gu Chi.

    Gu Chi took it and passed it to Shi Sheng who was next to him.

    <i>ying games at this time?</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s live.¡± Gu Chi spoke slowly.

    Shi Sheng switched on the tablet, the screen showing several shots taken from the air.

    Shi Sheng praised silently.

    <i>This is so fun! What a fucking broadcast!</i>

    Shi Sheng was not a fan of such a show, she¡¯d rather preferred sword fights.

    The motorcycles were chasing each other, some even bumped into one another regardless of danger. Fortunately, everyone was safe and sound and the other side won.

    Scoldinges after cheers. The guy who talked with Lin Ze Nan just now raised his hand, asking them to be quiet.

    He came to Gu Chi. His 180cm height blocked the light as he stood in front of Gu Chi.

    He nced at Shi Sheng and seemed to be not interested in who she was. He then looked down at Gu Chi condescendingly, ¡°Gu Chi, let¡¯s race.¡±

    ¡°Fang Zi Yan, don¡¯t look for trouble!¡± Lin Ze Nan came from the back, staring at him with a dark face.

    The atmosphere was tense.

    Fang Zi Yan moved his fist andughed flippantly. He then punched Lin Ze Nan¡¯s face.

    Lin Ze Nan was beaten to a stumble. Everyone at the back scolded and beating one another up.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to Gu Chi, why did you interrupt? Since you chose to be a dog for him, then you should have behaved like a dog.¡± Fang Zi Yan spoke in a rude and contemptuous manner.

    ¡°Fang Zi Yan, what the fuck are you talking about?¡± Lin Ze Nan wanted to punch him but Gu Chi stopped him.

    Suddenly, someone passed by Shi Sheng and covered her eyes. She wanted to pull it down but was held back by someone, ¡°Don¡¯t look. Just hang on a moment.¡±

    ¡°Tut...Gu Chi, since when did you learn to be tender towards girls? Is she Lan Sheng? The one in the entertainment industry? Didn¡¯t expect you to like this kinda girl...¡±

    His words stopped abruptly.

    Shi Sheng could only hear the sound of fists hitting his body, and the humming noise he made due to pain. Itsted for 5 to 6 minutes. Then, when all the noises stopped, it seemed like she entered a silent space.

    Shi Sheng uncovered her eyes and looked to her front, it was dark. She looked up and saw Gu Chi standing in front of her.

    Gu Chi turned and bent slightly to her eye level, ¡°I will send you back.¡±

    Shi Sheng was stunned for seconds. <i>The viin this time was so awesome!</i>

    She only got to see those people lying on the ground after she got in the car. As the window was rolling up slowly, she noticed Fang Zi Yan was looking at her gloomily.

    <i>He was looking at me instead of Gu Chi.</i>

    Shi Sheng knew she was dead this time.

    They were so quiet throughout the journey. Gu Chi sent Shi Sheng all the way to her doorstep.

    ¡°Good night.¡± Gu Chi rubbed Shi Sheng¡¯s head, ¡°Call me if anything happens.¡±

    He seemed to remember something. He took his phone out and pressed on the screen. Immediately, Shi Sheng¡¯s ringtone rang cheerfully. She took a look, a strange number appeared on the screen.

    She then looked up to Gu Chi, ¡°How did you get my number?¡±

    <i>I didn¡¯t tell him before, did I?</i>

    Gu Chi did not answer, he was just looking at her. The light in the corridor reflected in his eyes and Shi Sheng was in his pupils.

    Just as Shi Sheng thought he would not answer, he said slowly, ¡°I can get it if I want.¡±

    Shi Sheng was a little confused. <i>The style of a domineering CEO?</i>

    <i>Oh my god! He¡¯s so up to the female lead¡¯s standard?</i>

    <i>Am I getting promoted? Suc a domineering air he has!</i>

    Shi Sheng entered her house with a stunned look. After she closed her door, Gu Chi left.

    Back downstairs, Gu Chi habitually turned off his phone. The next second, he frowned and switched on his phone again.

    His phone battery was very low. He searched for his charger in the living room but he did not find it.

    Gu Chi opened his contact book, there were two numbers inside. One of them was Lin Ze Nan, another was Lan Sheng with a remark ¡®Sheng¡¯ at the side.

    Gu Chi called Lin Ze Nan to ask where his phone charger was. Lin Ze Nan thought he received a prank call at first. He looked at the screen several times to confirm that it was really his boss on the other side of the phone.

    Gu Chi had never done such a thing. Charging his phone had always been Lin Ze Nan¡¯s job. How can he not be surprised by receiving such a call all of a sudden?

 Chapter 510 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress(19)

    <h4>Headline Dominating Movie Actress(19)</h4>

    Following the scandal of Movie Queen backing out from filming, there was a rumor of her hanging around with a gang of thugs at night.

    Scandals came after one another.

    <i>Movie Queen night racing with thugs </i>

    <i>Bitch Lan Sheng </i>

    <i>Lan Sheng visited a hotel with a mysterious guy, suspected of being kept </i>

    <i>Lan Sheng bully a rookie by changing her scenes without authorization</i>

    The scandals were trending online and Lan Sheng¡¯s name kept popping up in the trending list.

    Shi Sheng was very interested in the scandals so she clicked on one and read it.

    The photo of night racing was very blurry, taken when she got out of the car and the thugs next to her happened to be in the shot too.

    The scandal of visiting a hotel with a mysterious guy was actually of her and Lan Ching. The

    photos were taken when both of them were having dinner in Yi Hong Pavilion and entered the

    hotel together when she was filming in D City.

    Lan Ching was mosaicked but she was not. She was holding his arm and the shooting angle made them look ambiguous in the photo.

    The scandal of changing scenes without authorization was what she did when she was filming ¡°Proud Sun¡±, and about the scandal of bullying the rookie...it was Wen Qiao.

    She admitted for the change of scenes without authorization, she purposely did so as she hated the scriptwriter. But about bullying the rookie......

    Shi Sheng signed in to Weibo and posted several posts.

    <i>Lan Sheng: @Lan Ching Your Royal Highness, when can I be promoted to be the princess?</i>

    <i>Lan Sheng: So I was med because of my good acting skill? It was the scriptwriter who agreed on the changes, please go and find him if you have any questions.</i>

    Shi Sheng did not respond to the night racing scandal.

    People started sharing andmenting on the two posts immediately after she posted.

    <i>Big White: Trending.</i>

    <i>Eighth Grade Syndrome Idiot: Who is the guy tagged by goddess? He has the same surname as ¡®Lan¡¯ too.</i>

    <i>Idiot Lan Sheng: Lan Sheng, you¡¯re a bitch! It¡¯s really disgusting!</i>

    <i>Truth is Me: I¡¯ve searched for the guy our goddess tagged...he is certified as the CEO of Yu Teng Group...I seemed to have discovered some incredible news.</i>

    <i>Ufortable Crying: I saw it, so handsome! The CEO had the same surname ¡®Lan¡¯, is he a rtive of our goddess? Such a handsome guy! He must be her brother or her cousin!</i>

    <i>Lan Sheng Goddess I Love You: Always supporting you, goddess.</i>

    <i>My Boss is a Ghost: ......</i>

    Variousments appeared under the post.

    Someone then posted a long post exining their identity after a logical analysis byparing their name, appearance, and the outfit of the mysterious guy in the photo.

    Lan Ching was the first to reply to Shi Sheng.

    <i>Lan Ching: @Lan Sheng Your Royal Highness, what about being promoted to the position of Queen? I would clear all the obstacles for you, Your Royal Highness.</i>

    Immediately after the reply, everyone was shocked.

    <i>It was so obvious! They are siblings!</i>

    Not only were the fans shocked but also everyone in the entertainment industry.

    They had been guessing Lan Sheng had a background, but they did not expect it was the Yu Teng Group. She was not kept by anyone but instead was actually the Young Miss of Yu Teng Group.

    <i>What¡¯s so interesting of being an actress rather than the Young Miss of Yu Teng Group?</i>

    The scandal was settled. Haters then moved to the other two scandals.

    But the night racing news was retracted immediately after it was released.

    The tform that issued the news stated, <i>It was fake news. We apologize for posting the news without verification.</i>

    They retracted it immediately after the news was revealed of Lan Sheng as the Young Miss of Yu Teng Group, which seemed to be suspicious. Theizens began to track the scandal.

    <i>Not to mention, they really did discover something.</i>

    There were many people that attended the night race so it wasmon for some who were excited to see a star to take photos of her secretly.

    Even though Lin Ze Nan had already asked them to delete the photos from their social media, it was in vain. It had already been shared by many people.

    Eventually, it started trending now.

    This had undoubtedly proven the truth of the retracted news. The scandal of public figures night racing brought a very bad reputation to the artists.

    Shi Sheng read thements in the social media post.

    <i>Interesting! Their imaginations are awesome!</i>

    Four hours had passed since the incident happened but Chen Yuan had never called her.

    Shi Sheng looked at her phone suspiciously. <i>Wasn¡¯t Chen Yuan the first to call me whenever there was an incident?</i>

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±

    Someone was knocking on her door heavily.

    Shi Sheng opened the door. Chen Yuan¡¯s face turned ck as she was standing outside, her face turned even darker when she saw her.

    <i>Instead of calling me, she came to my house this time.</i>

    ¡°Lan Sheng!¡± Chen Yuan gnashed her teeth and shouted at her.

    ¡°Sis Chen.¡± Shi Sheng opened the door for her to enter a rxed manner.

    ¡°You¡¯re so clever now! The scandal of you backing out from filming has yet to be settled and you created more scandals? Lan Sheng, what do you want? Are you still willing to continue your acting career?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault....¡± said an innocent Shi Sheng. <i>I¡¯m not the one who posted the scandals.</i>

    Chen Yuan took a deep breath trying to control her emotion, ¡°Sheng Sheng, I¡¯ve made an appointment with a psychologist for you. It¡¯s tomorrow at 9 am and I¡¯ll apany you. You don¡¯t have to worry about the scandals, thepany will deal with it.¡±

    <i>I am not sick! Fuck!</i>

    As Lan Sheng¡¯s manager, Chen Yuan definitely knew Lan Ching was her brother. Except for the night racing scandal, the others were not a problem to deal with.

    ¡°Proud Sun¡± was written by Ai Wei Si who is famed as a picky scriptwriter. Since he had agreed to the changes, it must have been a necessary change.

    The scandal of bullying rookie might be difficult to settle if the rookie was famous. But she was just a to-be-debuted rookie, it could be left aside and things will settle by itself.

    But Shi Sheng created so many scandals recently and her attitude was very indifferent towards it all, Chen Yuan had no choice but to suspect she was sick.

    <i>If there is any mental illness affecting her, her acting career will definitely be ruined.</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to take a hand in the incident anymore, are you clear?¡± Chen Yuan urged her repeatedly.

    ¡°Ok.¡± <i>I can still take a ¡®leg¡¯.</i>

    ¡°I will pick you up tomorrow.¡± On second thought, she said, ¡°Well, I¡¯d better sleep with you tonight.¡±

    Shi Sheng was speechless.

    Chen Yuan chased her into her room and started making a lot of calls in the living room.

    Shi Sheng looked at the ceiling, she had nothing to say. <i>I am not sick!</i>

    She received a call from Lan Ching, asking her not to worry and that he will deal with the scandals.

    Lan Ching actually left her a missed call a while back and he called again this time when he was free.

    ¡°Thanks, Bro,¡± said Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve learned to be polite. It¡¯s really rare!¡± Lan Ching joked around in a rxed manner.

    ¡°....Your Royal Highness, please go and work.¡±

    Lan Ching urged, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t read the news andments. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± <i>It¡¯s so nice to have a brother!</i>

    Just as she hung up Lan Ching¡¯s call, her phone shook again.

    Shi Sheng saw the name appear on the screen and raised her eyebrows slightly. She swiped to answer the call.

    The other side of the phone was quiet.

    After a long time, he spoke, ¡°I¡¯m outside your apartment.¡±

 Chapter 511 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress(20)

    <h4>Headline Dominating Movie Actress(20)</h4>

    <i>What? Outside my house?</i>

    Shi Sheng was stunned. <i>What did he want to do?</i>

    <i>Got to find a way to confirm whether he is Feng Ci.</i>

    Shi Sheng asked him to hold on, and she got out of her room to open the door.

    The living room had be a temporary office of Chen Yuan. She saw Shi Shenge out and staring fixedly at her, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°My friend is outside,¡± Shi Sheng pointed to the door.

    Chen Yuan frowned slightly. <i>As her manager for so many years, I don¡¯t remember her having any friends.</i>

    <i>Who woulde at this time....Is it a guy?</i>

    <i>Omg! Is she in a rtionship?</i>

    Shi Sheng opened the door as Chen Yuan was imagining.

    Gu Chi stood outside quietly, remaining in the same posture even before the door opened. After a few seconds, he raised his head slowly and handed a lunch box to Shi Sheng, ¡°I just bought it.¡±

    Shi Sheng could recognize the packaging, it was the same restaurant where Lin Ze Nan packed their foodst time.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Shi Sheng moved aside.

    Gu Chi looked inside and noticed a woman staring at him.

    <i>It¡¯s her, Lan Sheng¡¯s manager.</i>

    Gu Chi nodded at Chen Yuan. He entered the house and closed the door. His action was so proficient and natural, it seemed as if he had been a regr visitor of the house.

    Chen Yuan almost had a nervous breakdown.

    <i>Who is this guy?</i>

    <i>What had she done when I was not around?</i>

    ¡°Sheng Sheng,e.¡± Chen Yuan waved to Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng put the lunch box on the table, poured a ss of water for Gu Chi, and asked him to sit wherever he likes before she reached Chen Yuan.

    ¡°Sis Chen?¡±

    Chen Yuan dragged her to a corner, ¡°Who is that guy? The person you like or the person who likes you? Anyhow, how can you simply let a guye to your house? There are so many scandals to be settled yet, what would you do if you were caught by the journalists?¡±

    Chen Yuan asked a bunch of questions.

    <i>Such a headache. Sometimes, it¡¯s quite annoying to have such a responsible manager.</i>

    Shi Sheng heaved a sigh, ¡°Sis Chen, do you know Huan Yu Group?¡±

    Chen Yuan did not understand why she was talking about Huan Yu Group but still nodded, ¡°Multinational Group, who doesn¡¯t know. Don¡¯t try to change the topic, you haven¡¯t answered my questions yet. Who is he? What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡±

    ¡°He is Gu Chi, the youngest son of Huan Yu Group,¡± Shi Sheng said slowly.

    ¡°What youngest son? You...¡± Chen Yuan¡¯s words stopped abruptly, and then she raised her voice, ¡°Huan Yu Group....¡±

    Chen Yuan covered her mouth and looked at Gu Chi surprisingly. Her voice was very loud just now, but Gu Chi was sitting aside like nothing happened.

    <i>He is the Young Master of Gu family?</i>

    The entertainment industry has very close ties to rich people. Everyone in the entertainment industry knows that the Gu Family loves their Young Master very much.

    Chen Yuan gulped, ¡°Sheng Sheng...how did you know him?¡±

    <i>Falling in love with Young Master Gu means you might have a powerful background.</i>

    ¡°Downstairs, he is staying at 606.¡±

    <i>Young Master Gu who was born with a silver spoon is staying in this condominium?</i>

    <i>Am I dreaming? Someone who is able to spend a few million was staying here?</i>

    <i>Of course, the condominium was not too bad. It costs 4 to 5 million every unit.</i>

    <i>But it is definitely not the same standardpared to those houses which cost more than ten million.</i>

    Chen Yuan grasped the wall, ¡°You can go now.¡±

    <i>No, give me a moment. Such shocking news!</i>

    <i>Nevermind, I am getting old.</i>

    Shi Sheng threw a sympathetic look to Chen Yuan. <i>The viin was certainly fucking awesome in order to challenge the male lead and female lead.</i>

    She walked to the table, pulled the chair beside Gu Chi and sat on it, ¡°How did you know I have not eaten yet?¡±

    She dared not to go out, as too many journalists were outside. Even the security guards who have to work overtime cannot receive their food delivery.

    Gu Chi did not answer. He opened the lunch box and took the food out.

    Three dishes with soup, two meat dishes, and one vegetable dish.

    The scent of the food filled the room immediately.

    <i>Aren¡¯t these the dishes I love? He sure is flirtatious</i>

    The rice was packed in a delicate bowl at the bottomyer with two tableware sets next to it.

    Gu Chi served a bowl of soup to Shi Sheng, ¡°Drink some soup to warm your stomach first.¡±

    Shi Sheng was indeed hungry. She only gnawed at an apple just now, but the more she ate, the more hungry she was getting.

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Shi Sheng took a few sips of soup.

    Gu Chi did not answer until she finished her soup, ¡°No.¡±

    Shi Sheng filled her bowl with rice and served another bowl of rice to Gu Chi, ¡°Let¡¯s eat together, I can¡¯t finish anyway.¡±

    Then, she turned to Chen Yuan who had not calmed down yet, ¡°Sis Chen, have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten, enjoy yourself.¡± Chen Yuan bought something to eat as she was on her way here. Although the scent of the food was attracting her, she dared not to go as Young Master Gu was there.

    Chen Yuan packed her belongings and slipped into the study room. She had to calm herself down.

    Gu Chi seemed to be very satisfied with Chen Yuan¡¯s behavior. He curved his mouth slightly for a few seconds, but Shi Sheng did not notice.

    Gu Chi did not speak throughout the dinner, they were so quiet as if attending a grand ceremony. He finished his food first and kept the tablewares as Shi Sheng finished.

    Feng Ci did not talk much either, with more action instead. So Shi Sheng was not embarrassed and looked at him packing the things up.

    He was very serious and focused when doing something.

    ¡°Gu Chi?¡±

    Gu Chi did not look at her until he finished packing the things up, ¡°Yes?¡±

    Shi Shengid on the table. She looked up at him and smiled, ¡°Do you like me?¡±

    His long eyshes fluttered slightly, forming a fan-shaped shadow on his fair skin. They gazed at each other firmly.

    ¡°Like?¡± Some doubts shed in his eyes, ¡°What¡¯s like?¡±

    <i>What the hell? Why do you flirt with me if you don¡¯t like me?</i>

    <i>No, how could Feng Ci not like me?</i>

    <strong>[......Host, you haven¡¯t confirmed whether this is Feng Ci.]</strong>

    <i>ording to your routine, can it be wrong?</i>

    <i>Every hidden task in the past, which of it was not Feng Ci?</i>

    <i>I¡¯m now suspecting all the viins before and after as Feng Ci.</i>

    <strong>The System was speechless</strong>

    <strong><i>Master, we should upgrade now. The host has already figured out your trick.</i></strong>

 Chapter 512 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress(21)

    <h4>Chapter 512 Headline Dominating Movie Actress(21)</h4>

    ¡°Then why are you treating me so nice?¡± Shi Sheng asked in another way.

    Gu Chi looked firmly at her. Shi Sheng¡¯s neck was getting a bit tired, he pushed the things on the table aside and sat down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just want to be nice to you.¡± Gu Chi looked a bit confused.

    He had been keeping an eye on Lan Sheng. But in the past, he did not feel like bringing the best thing in the world to her. He just thought that thedy on the screen was very sweet and seemed to make his life more interesting.

    That¡¯s all.

    ¡°So, this is like?¡± Treating her nicely means I like her?

    He knew he was different from others since he was young.

    His family was very .... happy.

    Yes, they used this word to describe it.

    Yet, he could not feel their happiness or feelings. To him, the world was full of disappointment and hopelessness.

    ¡°Somehow yes.¡± Shi Sheng nodded with a smile.

    Gu Chi was stunned and took a step back. He panicked and picked up the lunch box, ¡°Rest well...just leave the other things to me.¡±

    Looking at Gu Chi trying to escape, Shi Sheng was speechless. Do I look like I¡¯m about to eat you?

    Gu Chi fulfilled his promise. The next day, there was an announcement from a film crew rifying that the night racing photos were their film stills. Chen Yuan also received a call from the crew asking Shi Sheng to star as their second female lead, an adventurous young miss who likes racing.

    As the character was quite favourable and the news happened to settle the scandal, Chen Yuan immediately agreed and brought Shi Sheng to sign the contract.

    Shi Sheng was so obedient the whole morning. Just as she thought she could escape from the appointment, Chen Yuan drove her to the psychological clinic.

    ¡°Sis Chen, I¡¯m not sick, really.¡± Shi Sheng grabbed her seat belt tightly, unwilling to get out of the car.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, I didn¡¯t say you¡¯re sick. We came here just to relieve some stress, you¡¯re working so hard now...¡± Chen Yuan persuaded her nicely.

    ¡°No...¡± Shi Sheng shook her head. I¡¯m not sick! Why should I go see a psychologist?

    Chen Yuan did not give up, ¡°Sheng Sheng, we¡¯ll just go and have a drink and chit-chat.¡±

    Then I¡¯ll really be sick!

    I will not go! I¡¯m not sick!

    Chen Yuan got out of the car and tried to pull Shi Sheng out, but she felt like Shi Sheng glued herself to the seat, Chen Yuan could not pull her out.

    She¡¯s dreadfully ill.

    ¡°Sis Chen, what if I got caught by the journalists? I¡¯ve been in the headlines recently, do you still want to see me in the headlines? .....¡±

    Shi Sheng spouted nonsense for nearly ten minutes and Chen Yuan eventually gave up.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Chen Yuan closed the door.

    Shi Sheng breathed a sigh of relief. She finally gave up!

    The car started and slowly left the parking lot.

    Just as the car was about to leave the parking lot, out of the corner of her eyes, Shi Sheng saw a familiar figure slowly entering the building that Chen Yuan mentioned just now.

    ¡°Sis Chen, stop!¡± Shi Sheng shook Chen Yuan¡¯s arm.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Frightened me!

    ¡°...I think I¡¯m sick, I wanna go and have a look.¡± Shi Sheng bullshitted.

    Sure enough, she¡¯s dreadfully ill.

    ¡°Give me the business card. I¡¯ll go myself,¡± said Shi Sheng while pretending.

    ¡°I will apany you,¡± Chen Yuan became worried.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Then I won¡¯t go.¡±

    Chen Yuan had no choice but to give her the business card. Shi Sheng took the card and got off the car, running hurriedly towards the building.

    She could hear Chen Yuan shouting behind her, but she walked too fast and could not hear clearly.

    There was a signboard outside the elevator, psychological counselling was on the 18th floor.

    But Shi Sheng was not here for counselling, she sat down somewhere in the hall with her face covered. People in the hall nced at her curiously.

    After a moment, Gu Chi came out from the elevator together with a middle-aged guy, Shi Sheng dared not to follow them.

    Shi Sheng went out slowly as she watched them walk out of the building.

    Came here but found nothing.

    Before she walked out of the building, she saw the middle-aged guy return. She decided to follow the guy and got on the elevator.

    The guy was answering a call so he did not notice Shi Sheng. He got out of the elevator on the 18th floor and Shi Sheng heard someone call him Doctor Wei...

    Psychological counselling is on the 18th floor...

    Doctor Wei...

    Shi Sheng nced at the business card in her hand, it was Doctor Wei.

    After talking with Gu Chi that day, she felt that something was wrong with him but she did not expect it was a psychological problem. She became worried and took the elevator down.

    Just as she walked out of the building, she saw Gu Chi standing outside. Didn¡¯t he leave?

    Gu Chi put his hands in his pockets and looked at her quietly. His earrings refracted the sunlight into Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes, she shook her head slightly.

    Gu Chi walked towards her. He held her hand and went to the parking lot.

    Shi Sheng was stunned all the way until she reached his car.

    This character is really enchanting!

    ¡°Are you following me?¡± Gu Chi was in the driver seat with his long fingers on the steering, he turned to look at Shi Sheng.

    ¡°No.¡± Shi Sheng shook her head. I just happened to see you.

    Gu Chi kept silent. After a moment, he leaned over to her side and Shi Sheng subconsciously leaned back. He nced at her and she held her breath.

    Is he going to kill me?

    Gu Chi fastened the seat belt for her, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°...Home.¡±

    Gu Chi did not say anything, he drove quietly until he reached the basement of the condominium. He then slowly said, ¡°Next time, call me if you want to follow me.¡±

    What?

    Gu Chi stopped the engine. The car became quiet.

    Shi Sheng did not know how long had passed then she heard a voice beside her, ¡°I can take you anywhere.¡±

    Which also means ¡®I have no secrets from you¡¯.

    Her heartbeat quickened and she was a little short of breath. He¡¯s flirting with me again!

    Suddenly, she leaned over and kissed Gu Chi who was caught off-guard.

    She could feel his heart throbbing. Although it was very weak...

    You¡¯re Feng Ci.

    Gu Chi froze and looked at her. He was confused and felt like fireworks were exploding in his mind. He was stiff and did not move at all until Shi Sheng let go of him joyfully.

    ¡°You...¡± Gu Chi¡¯s ears were slightly hot.

    ¡°What?¡± Shi Sheng pretended like nothing happened after taking advantage of him.

    Gu Chi touched his lower lip, the sensation of the kiss could still be felt.

    Gu Chi was silent. After a moment, he unfastened Shi Sheng¡¯s seat belt, got out of the car and opened the door for her.

    He sent Shi Sheng to her doorstep, the redness on his ears remained, ¡°What do you want to eat? I will buy it for you.¡±

    ¡°Never mind,¡± It¡¯s too troublesome to go out.

    ¡°Just call for delivery. Do you want toe in?¡±

    Gu Chi hesitated.

    Shi Sheng stood at the door and waited for his answer. Gu Chi finally nodded and entered the house.

    He wanted to stay a little longer with her with only the two of them. He felt good by just staying in the same space with her, even if they did nothing.

 Chapter 513 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress(22

    <h4>Headline Dominating Movie Actress(22</h4>

    The film Shi Sheng chose to star in was ¡®Dimensional Gods¡¯, a science fiction film with some romance.

    The male lead was a policeman of the universe on the hunt for a fugitive. While fighting with the fugitive, they both fell into an undeveloped world.

    The male lead became injured and lost his power, then the female lead saved him. Since then, their lives have been restrained by each other.

    The supporting female was a friend of the female cast, who came from a noble family. She was simple and straightforward, and always lent a helping hand to the main female cast.

    Filming had already been in progress as Shi Sheng arrived on set Someone had already been casted as the supporting female. But Gu Chi used some means and Shi Sheng reced the girl.

    As the supporting heroine of the story, the character looked super awesome. Shi Sheng loved the character very much.

    Although Shi Sheng made some mistakes during the racing scenes, she was able to manage herself and finished shooting.

    The movie did not take too long to film, only two months. When Shi Sheng left the set, the scandals had already been settled.

    Since Gu Chi helped Shi Sheng to settle her scandals, Lan Ching had been calling her every day asking about her rtionship with the Gu family.

    He had been helping her many times, even Yu Teng Group received some benefits from Huan Yu Group. Although this had made his life easier, the Siscon, Lan Ching was very worried.

    <i>The Gu Family is so powerful, he is not an ordinary person my sister can provoke.</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m in Yi Hong Pavilion, hurry up!¡± Lan Ching hung up the phone.

    <i>Apparently, he won¡¯t give up if he doesn¡¯t get answers by today.</i>

    Shi Sheng had a headache. She made a U-Turn and texted Gu Chi.

    In the past two months, they had seldom contacted each other and only asionally sent text messages.

    After having a strange feeling that day, she 100% confirmed that Gu Chi was Feng Ci.

    In fact, she wished to annoy Gu Chi every day, but the filming was quite tiring and she had no free time.

    The filming had finally wrapped up today and she received a call from Gu Chi asking her out for a meal.

    Immediately after Shi Sheng texted him, her phone rang.

    ¡°Where do you want to eat?¡± Gu Chi¡¯s voice sounded a bit deep on the phone.

    ¡°Yi Hong Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Gu Chi kept silent but he did not end the call, Shi Sheng could hear an asional rustling sound over the phone.

    After a long time, she said, ¡°Are youing?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Gu Chi put the phone to his ear, ¡°I miss you.¡±

    His words threw Shi Sheng into a tumult of joy.

    ¡°Then I will wait for you outside.¡± Shi Sheng took a deep breath. ¡°And remember, drive safely.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Shi Sheng was closer to Yi Hong Pavilion but she got stuck in traffic. By the time she arrived, she saw Gu Chi waiting outside for her.

    Looking at Gu Chi standing outside alone in his thin clothing, Shi Sheng felt sorry.

    <i>It is 5 to 6 degree celsius right now. His clothes are so thin and he is standing outside in such cold weather.</i>

    Shi Sheng parked her car and strode towards him, ¡°I was stuck in traffic. Have you been waiting for very long? Why didn¡¯t you wait inside?¡±

    Gu Chi adjusted her scarf and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Shi Sheng could feel the coldness in his hands. <i>Your hands are so cold and you¡¯re saying that you are fine?</i>

    Shi Sheng took his hands and put them in her pocket, ¡°It¡¯s very cold outside, let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    Gu Chi did not care if the posture seemed weird, leaving her to hold his hands like this. His fingers that were stiff due to the cold gradually turned warm with her body temperature.

    Just as they entered Yi Hong Pavilion, they immediately warmed up by the heater. But Shi Sheng did not let go of Gu Chi.

    The room Lan Ching booked was on the third floor. While waiting for the elevator, Shi Sheng turned her head and nced at Gu Chi, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dress for the weather?¡±

    ¡°Put on more clothing next time.¡± Gu Chi did not like to wear too manyyers of clothes, but since she said so, he would follow.

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    The elevator door opened slowly.

    A group of men in suits that standing inside looked at them.

    The guy standing at the front was in a dark blue suit. He obviously has a different identity from those men in ck suits.

    The guy was tall and had a hand in his pocket. His poker face and distant eyes made everyone keep a distance from him.

    <i>Su Mu Yuan...</i>

    <i>The male lead, Su Mu Yuan finally appeared as ¡°Proud Sun¡± was about to wrap up.</i>

    Gu Chi nced at them with a poker face.

    Both of them were blocking each other¡¯s way without any sign of making a move. Su Mu Yuan frowned, a guy next to him reminded them immediately.

    ¡°Sir and Miss, please make a move,¡± said the guy who looked like his assistant.

    <i>They¡¯re standing too close in the middle of the elevator door. Even though there were some spaces at the side, our president definitely can¡¯t walk out in such an ugly posture.</i>

    Shi Sheng forgot to move because she saw the male lead.

    Gu Chi...Perhaps he did not give way to others before.

    Right after the assistant finished his words, Gu Chi brought Shi Sheng into the elevator. He closed the door and pressed the button ¡®3¡¯.

    ¡°You...¡± The assistant¡¯s face twisted.

    Su Mu Yuan stopped the assistant.

    Shi Sheng nced at Su Mu Yuan, she thought, <i>He might have juste back from another country.</i>

    The elevator came to the third floor.

    After Gu Chi and Shi Sheng got out of the elevator, the assistant asked, ¡°President Su, he was so rude. Why did you stop me?

    The door closed slowly. Looking at the two figures walking away and disappearing, Su Mu Yuan curled his lips and put on a fake smile.

    ¡°He is Gu Chi.¡±

    <i>Gu Chi? Which Gu Chi?</i>

    ¡°President Su, do you mean the young master of Huan Yu Group?¡± The assistant asked surprisingly.

    Su Mu Yuan did not reply.

    ¡°I heard he did not go to school and was always hanging around with thugs.¡± The assistant began to talk about Gu Chi.

    ¡°If he didn¡¯t have such a powerful background as Huan Yu Group, he would probably have died. He was insolent, does he think that the Gu Family is the most powerful family in the world?¡±

    Su Mu Yuan nced at the assistant. He was frightened and dared not talk about it anymore.

    Fortunately, the elevator arrived and Su Mu Yuan got off. Just as the assistant was about to breathe a sigh of relief, he heard a cry outside.

    He quickly got out of the elevator. Nothing strange, but just ady standing in front of his president.

    <i>She looks pretty yet a bit young.</i>

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Wen Qiao nodded at Su Mu Yuan. Her back was straight and she entered the elevator without giving any time for Su Mu Yuan to speak.

    Su Mu Yuan then left the hall as if nothing happened.

    The assistant was curious and touched his brain, <i>What happened just now?</i>

    After Wen Qiao entered the elevator, she bent slightly and her face turned pale as if she had just gone through a war.

    She was reborn and certainly knew Su Mu Yuan, the moneybag of the entertainment industry in the future. She did not expect to meet him and even ran into him.

    <i>He looked so powerful. If it was not for the acting skills that I¡¯ve been practicing for the past few months, I don¡¯t think I would have dared to look up at him just now.</i>

 Chapter 514 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress(23)

    <h4>Headline Dominating Movie Actress(23)</h4>

    Lan Ching was in shock when he saw his dearest sister bring a man through the door.

    <i>Who is this guy?! </i>

    <i>Who is he?</i>

    <i>When did he hook up with my sister?! </i>

    Lan Ching recollected himself then separated them right away by dragging Shi Sheng back to his side.

    He smiled politely and extended his hand to Gu Chi, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lan Ching, Lan Sheng¡¯s brother.¡±

    Gu Chi tilted his head, looked at Shi Sheng doubtfully. After a few seconds, he withdrew his sight, reached out to Lan Ching slowly and shook his hand, ¡°I¡¯m Gu Chi...Lan Sheng¡¯s¡ª¡±

    ¡°Boyfriend.¡± Shi Sheng finished his sentence.

    Gu Chi¡¯s eyshes quivered a little, ¡°Yup.¡±

    Lan Ching turned around and stared at Shi Sheng.

    <i>How dare she date behind my back? Life won¡¯t be the same anymore!</i>

    In such an unguarded moment of his life, the sister whom he raised is in some other man¡¯s arm. Just the thought of it discontented him.

    The look Lan Ching gave to Gu Chi suddenly became unfriendly, he released his hand and further distanced Shi Sheng from Gu Chi.

    Shi Sheng looked innocent.

    <i>Feng Ci belongs to me! </i>

    <i>I can¡¯t wait to bring him home and pamper him right now.</i>

    Lan Ching took a deep breath. Before he exhaled, he paused.

    <i>What was his name again? </i>

    <i>Gu Chi?</i>

    <i>Gu...</i>

    ¡°Gu Chi from the Huan Yu Group?¡± Lan Ching stared at Gu Chi, stuttered every word he let out.

    Gu Chi nodded briefly, the earring on his ears shone along with his movement.

    Lan Ching¡¯s look faltered while he held Shi Sheng, ¡°Mr Gu, excuse us for a moment, Shen Shen and I have something to talk about.¡±

    Gu Chi tightened his lips as he watched Shi Sheng being held tightly by Lan Sheng, blinked a few times with eyes full of doubts and questions.

    ¡°Brother, brother. What are you doing?¡± Lan Ching held Shi Sheng tightly so she had to speak up.

    Lan Ching stopped at an empty corner, his hands firmly pressed on her shoulders and held her against the wall.

    Staring upfront, Shi Sheng then noticed how bad of a look Lan Ching had on him.

    Lan Ching has always given her an impression of a brother who is warm and caring, she has never seen him like this.

    Lan Ching breathed in slowly, ¡°Dear, he is Gu Chi.¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    ¡°Gu Chi!¡± Lan Ching clenched his teeth, ¡°Gu Family¡¯s noblest master, dear. We can¡¯t afford to touch him.¡±

    ¡°But, I like him.¡± <i>He is Feng Ci, doesn¡¯t matter how noble he is, she¡¯ll only be apliment to his nobility.</i>

    ¡°You really like him?¡± Lan Ching frowned.

    Shi Sheng nodded. <i>Yes I do, I like him very, very much. </i>

    ¡°The Gu Family is really something, dear. You...¡± <i>What are the consequences of dating Gu Chi?</i>

    <i>She will have to bear the thorough background check done by the Gu Family. Every single matter since her birth will be investigated in detail, no secrets hidden.</i>

    <i>This is a scary act. </i>

    <i>It is simr to having your clothes ripped off and being nakedly presented in front of the Gu Family.</i>

    ¡°Dear, why don¡¯t we fall for someone else?¡±

    If it was some other guy from the Gu Family, he could still ept it.

    A definite no for Gu Chi.

    ¡°Brother...do you see this as me going grocery shopping? Pick and choose upon demand?¡±

    Lan Ching¡¯s voice got a little louder, ¡°How long have you both known each other? Are you sure that you like him? Dear, you have to think clearly.¡±

    Lan Ching felt sorry after raising his voice at her and apologized gently, ¡°Sorry, dear. I didn¡¯t mean to shout at you, I just want you to think it through.¡±

    ¡°I have thought about it thoroughly, brother, about what I want and what I don¡¯t want. I have always kept my measures in mind.¡± Shi Sheng held Lan Ching¡¯s hand with firm eyes, ¡°Brother, I want Gu Chi, I want him, with definitely no regrets.¡±

    Lan Ching quietly gave her a nk stare, his eyes were slightly red while his hands tightened around her arms.

    Shi Sheng stayed still without a word.

    This man really cares for his sister, Lan Sheng.

    For the sake of saving Yu Teng Company, Lan Sheng once was about to marry a man who was old enough to be her father. That was the first time Lan Sheng saw Lan Ching so angry.

    Yet, Lan Sheng did it behind Lan Ching¡¯s back anyway. During that period of time, Lan Ching hoped that Lan Sheng would change her mind, he was even willing to give up thepany for her. But, Lan Sheng¡¯s wish was for him to be well.

    She did not have a real rtionship, she could not lose her family too.

    Lan Ching let out a sigh, pulled Shi Sheng into his arms and hugged her, ¡°I won¡¯t let you suffer. Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t keep him waiting too long.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±

    Lan Ching rubbed Shi Sheng¡¯s head with coddling eyes, wrapped his arm around her shoulders and walked outside.

    Back to the room, Gu Chi was still standing there.

    ¡°Brother, sit.¡± Shi Sheng pulled out a chair for Lan Ching.

    Lan Ching sat down right away without any formality.

    Gu Chi took a step ahead, pulled out a chair for Shi Sheng and seated himself only after her.

    Lan Ching nced at him, Gu Chi nodded slightly then passed the menu tablet to Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng casually chose a few items from the menu, then passed it on to Lan Ching.

    ¡°Mr Gu isn¡¯t going to order?¡± Lan Chingpleted his selections then held the tablet in his hands without any intention of passing it over to Gu Chi.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have whatever she ordered.¡±

    Lan Ching praised Gu Chi in his mind. <i>So, he knows how to win my sister¡¯s heart. Cunning bastard.</i>

    <i>No way, I have to be alert just in case my sister is being deceived.</i>

    During the meal, Lan Ching chatted with Gu Chi asionally. Their rtionship was neither intimate nor distant. No intentional inquiries but the basic questions that slipped out were left unanswered.

    <i>A businessman indeed.</i>

    By the time the meal was over, Lan Ching had already grasped some basic facts about Gu Chi.

    He left the question regarding if both of them arepatible out of the picture for a while. He was bothered by Gu Chi¡¯s status.

    Initially, he nned to interrogate his dear sister if she had a thing with someone from the Gu Family. Yet, he didn¡¯t expect her to be so deeply involved.

    <i>My dear sister is being snatched away from me. </i>

    <i>Just thinking about it hurts. </i>

    <i>I have raised her for so many years. </i>

    <i>If I knew earlier, I would note.</i>

    <i>This pisses me off.</i>

    When Lan Ching was about to pay, he realised the bill was already cleared. That made him even more depressed.

    <i>Okay! </i>

    <i>Now, I can¡¯t even spend money on my own sister.</i>

    ¡°Dear, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Lan Ching felt the need to make his presence stand out more to avoid being less favoured.

    ¡°I drove here.¡± Shi Sheng pointed at her car.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll send someone over to get it. Ride my car home.¡± Lan Ching dragged Shi Sheng to his car, ¡°Mr Gu, sorry that you have to return by yourself.¡±

    ¡°Hey, brother......¡± Shi Sheng was rolling the window down. Just when she was about to tell Lan Ching that she¡¯s living in the same apartment as Gu Chi, Lan Ching looked over with a straight face.

    That gaze was so intimidating as if he was going to cut the ties between them if Shi Sheng had the audacity to invite Gu Chi to hop on.

    Shi Sheng kept quiet.

    ¡°Call me when you¡¯re home.¡± Gu Chi spoke first, ¡°Mr Lan, have a safe drive home.¡±

    It was hard for Lan Ching to keep a serious face on. He nodded at Gu Chi modestly.

    Yet, he hadints all over his mind.

    <i>Do I need him to remind me that? </i>

    <i>My dearest sister is in my car, why won¡¯t I be careful? </i>

    Shi Sheng rxed instantly.

    Gu Chi was looking at that happy little face of hers, he felt warm.

    Lan Ching opened the door rudely then drove away promptly.

    He was nagging Shi Sheng throughout half of the journey, about the rights and wrongs on every matter.

    Shi Sheng decided to not tell Lan Ching about Gu Chi living one floor below her. If she had told him, Lan Ching was definitely going to bring her to his house right away. <

 Chapter 515 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress(24)

    <h4>Chapter 515 Headline Dominating Movie Actress(24)</h4>

    Just as Shi Sheng arrived home, Chen Yuan desperately called her multiple times, she didn¡¯t even have time to contact Gu Chi.

    ¡°Shen Shen, you¡¯re on the headlines every day, have you ever thought how I¡¯d feel about this?¡± It was rare of Chen Yuan to not growl, her voice was rather lethargic.

    Shi Sheng was confused. What¡¯s the matter now?

    Isn¡¯t it good to be on the headlines every day?

    Other celebrities would go all out to be on the headlines.

    But, I haven¡¯t done anything recently, how did I make it to the headlines again?

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you checked WeiBo?¡± Chen Yuan asked after not getting any response from Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng switched on herputer then logged onto WeiBo.

    Shi Sheng took a few quick nces.

    Rumours again.

    It was rted to Lan Ching.

    Lan Ching and she appeared to be talking at a corner while the photo was taken. But, the angle of the photo was suspicious. From that photo angle, both of them looked like they were kissing.

    ¡°Sister Chen...¡±

    ¡°Done?¡± Chen Yuan¡¯s side of the phone was noisy, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s up?¡±

    She became immune to news of the sort.

    ¡°That¡¯s my brother. We were discussing some matter, it¡¯s the photo angle.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I get it. Where did you both dine?¡±

    ¡°Yi Hong Pavilion.¡±

    Chen Yuan hung up right away, passing the issue over to the police department.

    Shi Sheng scrolled through the feed of the author of the post out of curiosity. The person turned out to be a reporter with minor poprity.

    However, a ce like Yi Hong Pavilion forbids all reporters.

    Therefore, a high chance that the picture was taken by someone else.

    Who could it be?

    Lan Ching released a press statement immediately to request the reporter to delete that post and an apology to Shi Sheng.

    Chen Yuan was efficient as well. Merely after Lan Ching released the statement, she posted the surveince footage of both of them walking out of Yi Hong Pavilion.

    Luckily, Lan Ching blocked Gu Chi out of the view on purpose. Hence, Gu Chi didn¡¯t appear on the screen.

    This matter was buried before an army of haters could gather.

    Meanwhile, Lan Ching gained quite some fans.

    Lan Ching was also awarded the title of ¡®Best Brother of China¡±.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    The shooting of Proud Sun was a wrap. Shi Sheng attended the celebration feast upon invitation.

    The male lead and female lead were going to meet at the feast.

    Shi Sheng ran over excitedly to observe their amour.

    ¡°Lan Jie, thank you for taking care of me previously.¡± With alcohol in hand, Wen Qiao walked over to offer Shi Sheng a toast.

    The tone of the phrase, ¡®taking care¡¯ was emphasized.

    Shi Sheng raised her ss slightly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be thankful because I didn¡¯t take care of you.¡±

    Wen Qiao was stunned for a bit. What do I answer?

    Thankfully, people around Shi Sheng were giving her toasts which got Wen Qiao out from that awkward position.

    After, it was the session where everybody toasts andpliments each other. Then, everyone ended up a little drunk.

    As shown in the movies, Wen Qiao had to drink quite a bit to entertain and ended up being carried away by someone.

    The director and the rest saw, yet nobody stood up.

    Shi Sheng left earlier than the others, her face was burning a little. She fanned herself with her hands and walked towards the elevator.

    *Ding*

    The elevator door opened.

    Just when Shi Sheng stepped in, a loud noise came from behind.

    ¡°Ms Lan, please wait.¡±

    Shi Sheng tilted her head and looked. It was the assistant who was beside Su Mu Yuan earlier

    She stepped back out, watched as the assistant lightly jogged over.

    ¡°Hello, Ms Lan. Manager Su wants to meet you.¡± The assistant¡¯s attitude seemed to be way better than before, but he took a few impolite nces at her.

    ¡°Me?¡± What is the male lead trying to do? Isn¡¯t he supposed to be making babies unbridledly with the female lead now?

    ¡°It won¡¯t take too long.¡±

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, nodded slightly.

    Immediately, the assistant was leading the way in front, bringing Shi Sheng to a room.

    The room was big with quite a number of people inside too. Shi Sheng entered and the room went quiet.

    Su Mu Yuan wasn¡¯t in the main hall. The assistant led Shi Sheng towards a separated space in the room.

    Everyone continued chattering after Shi Sheng entered.

    The separated space wasn¡¯t small. Su Mu Yuan was sitting on a leather sofa, his coat simply tossed by his side, his shirt casually unbuttoned by two.

    ¡°Ms Lan, please sit.¡±

    Shi Sheng skipped the formality, sat right at the opposite of him, ¡°One doesn¡¯t make offerings without a cause, the cause is nowhere near good, just shoot.¡±

    Su Mu Yuan smirked as his smile started to fade, ¡°Ms Lan certainly is an interesting person.¡±

    Shi Sheng gave him the cold eye.

    ¡°Ms Lan, are you interested in doing business with me?¡±

    The assistant nearby handed Shi Sheng a file right away.

    Shi Sheng took it in her hand.

    After Shi Sheng finished reaching the file, Shi Sheng finally understood the reason why Su Mu Yuan was able to beat Yu Teng Company within a short period and was beneficiary atst.

    He actually bought so much of Yu Teng Company¡¯s stock in the shadows.

    The male lead was mean to everyone except for the female lead.

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Shi Sheng closed the file calmly.

    Su Mu Yuan was definitely never going to hand over the stocks he has in hand. The act of him showcasing these now proved that he was onto a bigger n.

    Such as...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Proud Sun¡¯s shooting came to an end and campaigns were being run as well. As the main supporting actress, Shi Sheng had to attend for sure.

    Wen Qiao being the female lead, was definitely there. On that celebration feast, Su Mu Yuan left with her, but he surely didn¡¯t sleep with the female lead.

    ording to the female lead¡¯s character, she would definitely not sleet with someone else either.

    During the advertising campaigns, Wen Qiao¡¯s poprity was far higher than Shi Sheng¡¯s.

    Wen Qiao was the female lead, her acting photos were posted a long time ago. Yet, none of Shi Sheng¡¯s acting photos was out.

    The official was raising doubts on purpose.

    ¡°May I ask what role does Ms Lan y in Proud Sun?¡± Despite knowing the fact that every reporter with this question led to a dead end, a reporter asked the same question as other reporters.

    Proud Sun¡¯s advertising photos only had a few people in it, not everyone was on it. Therefore, some actors for certain roles were anonymous, nobody knew who they were except for the crew.

    Shi Sheng took over the reporter¡¯s mic, everyone became silent.

    Is she going to answer?

    ¡°Since all of you are so eager to know, let me tell you guys then.¡±

    The screen behind Shi Sheng projected her acting photos as she began to speak.

    It was a picture of a handsome girl wearing a ck leather coat, her hand holding a metal pole, her head slightly nted, sun shining behind her, the ck and white screen was brought to life magically.

    The photo was taken from a low angle. The heroic image of a teenage girl with such a domineering character.

    All fans and reporters who were there fell into chaos.

    The Movie Queen who normally takes up gentle roles acted as a rebellious teenage girl. Plus, it was not a very likeable role.

    The campaign turned out to be surprisingly good.

    Along with every new campaign attended, the official was releasing an acting photo of Shi Sheng¡¯s. The cool acting photos were enough for Shi Sheng to be bad-mouthed by her fans.

    Some fans also said that albeit they couldn¡¯t get used to it for a bit, the coolness was overwhelming and they were willing to ept.

    Shi Sheng also gained a new nickname because of that.

    Prince Charming!

    On Shi Sheng¡¯s WeiBo, swarms of fluffy-hearted fangirls have beenmenting on how they wish to have kids with their ¡®Prince Charming¡¯.

    Shi Sheng visualised the scene and felt pretty.

 Chapter 516 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress(25)

    <h4>Headline Dominating Movie Actress(25)</h4>

    Proud Sun¡¯s advertising campaign was going in full swing, Shi Sheng has stopped participating in the campaign ever since her role was revealed. Therefore, all she does every day is staying in and ying video games together with Gu Chi.

    ¡°Goddess, goddess. Come here, hurry.¡± Lin Ze Nan was screaming in the living room.

    Gu Chi raised his head up slowly and nced at her, Shi Sheng heard clicking sounds again.

    She was starting to get nervous, Shi Sheng put down her phone and patted his head.

    Gu Chi winked, kept his head down and continued ying video games.

    Shi Sheng went out, Lin Ze Nan was holding a tablet. He saw Shi Shenging out and yelled excitedly, ¡°Goddess, someone is putting out bad words about you.¡±

    Shi Sheng was speechless.

    She took the tablet and looked. She could tell it was a bunch of gossip written to gain views from taking advantage of her poprity, just that some content was ambiguous.

    ¡°I have plenty of haters, don¡¯t worry, let them be.¡± Shi Sheng returned the tablet to him.

    The owner used to keep her image gentle. Although she might have not been very wholesome at interacting, she wasn¡¯t ought to offend many other people.

    Ever since Shi Sheng came over, she had been offending people unintentionally, cases after cases.

    ¡°Goddess, you¡¯re so nice. If I were insulted like how you were, I would have fought back a long time ago.¡± Lin Ze Nan¡¯s face was full of admiration.

    <i>Nice? Me?</i>

    <i>Something¡¯s not wrong with this kid, right? </i>

    <i>¡°Is there something wrong with Gu Chi¡¯s health?¡± Shi Sheng changed the topic.</i>

    <i>Lin Ze Nan took a nce at the bedroom, the door was already closed by Shi Sheng when she came out.</i>

    <i>¡°The boss¡¯s health is in fact not too good, his lifestyle is messed up. Sometimes when I¡¯m away, he stays upte, sleeps a lot too. He¨C¡± </i>

    <i>¡°Lin Ze Nan.¡± </i>

    <i>Lin Ze Nan stopped speaking abruptly when Gu Chi stood by the door quietly.</i>

    <i>Yet, Lin Ze Nan felt pressured, ¡°Boss...¡± </i>

    <i>¡°Let me send you home.¡± </i>

    <i>That was for Shi Sheng. </i>

    <i>Shi Sheng hesitated, got up slowly, and followed Gu Chi out the door. </i>

    <i>Gu Chi was only gone for a short while, Lin Ze Nan was sitting on the sofa with worries written over his face. </i>

    <i>¡°Don¡¯t tell her.¡± Gu Chi looked at Lin Ze Nan, ¡°Not even a word.¡± </i>

    <i>¡°Boss...¡± </i>

    <i>¡°I don¡¯t want her to worry.¡± Gu Chi continued. </i>

    <i>Lin Ze Nan smirked. Your health is nowhere near fatal, it¡¯s just a messy lifestyle, why make it sound like a farewell? </i>

    <i>But, since Gu Chi requested so, Lin Ze Nan dared not to speak a single word carelessly. </i>

    <i>It was the first time he witnessed his boss spoil someone as such.</i>

    <i>Gu Chi walked towards the bedroom. When he reached the door, he was stunned, ¡°Ye Jing Yi, handle it on your own, don¡¯t make me do it myself. I don¡¯t want Fang Zi Yan to trouble her.¡± </i>

    <i>The door was closing slowly.</i>

    <i>Lin Ze Nan let out a sigh. </i>

    <i>About the time the goddess went car racing, the boss has never asked anything about it. Everyone under him turned a deaf ear as well, thinking the boss wouldn¡¯t look into the matter. However, Lin Ze Nan knew that the boss was waiting for them to make the decision on their own. </i>

    <i>Gu Chi only reminding him about it now was only for the sake of giving him face, giving him an ultimatum. </i>

    <i>Though, about Fang Zi Yan...</i>

    <i>He is a difficult person to get rid of. It can be easy with the resources the Gu Family own, just not sure about the extent the boss is going to take. </i>

    <i>Shi Sheng was a little worried about Gu Chi¡¯s health. She called Lin Ze Nan right after she went home, Lin Ze Nan didn¡¯t have the guts to leak anything and told her to ask the boss by herself.</i>

    <i>The more Shi Sheng thought about it, the stranger she felt. She packed her things and moved into Gu Chi¡¯s house that night. </i>

    <i>Since he¡¯s already mine, it¡¯s justifiable to sleep with him. </i>

    <i>Gu Chi watched as Shi Sheng moved her stuff, piece by piece into his room. </i>

    <i>¡°Why do all of your clothes look the same?¡± Gu Chi¡¯s wardrobe was filled with ck hoodies by half, all with quirky patterns printed on them. </i>

    <i>¡°Do you not like it?¡± Gu Chi frowned as he asked. </i>

    <i>¡°Not really, you look good on everything.¡± </i>

    <i>ck clothes suited Gu Chi well, with a bit of sloppiness, he looked good anyhow. </i>

    <i>Shi Sheng moved his clothes a little, clearing out a small ce to ce her clothes.</i>

    <i>Because she lived nearby, she only took two sets of casual wear. If she took all of her clothes with her, Gu Chi¡¯s wardrobe could never fit them all. </i>

    <i>By the time she finished tidying, it was already close to nine, Lin Ze Nan sent food over in the meantime. </i>

    <i>He looked at Shi Sheng and smiled at her ambiguously before he left in the blink of an eye. </i>

    <i>Gu Chi was being picky as usual. Lin Ze Nan has already bought food ording to his preference, yet, he was still able to pick out something.</i>

    <i>This picky habit of FC is really something! </i>

    <i>After they finished dining, Gu Chi was tidying up while Shi Sheng was already bathed, scrolling through webpages on herptop in pyjamas. </i>

    <i>Gu Chi took a few nces at her, took his stuff and went into the bathroom. </i>

    <i>The bathroom mirror was fogged up, he could barely see the reflection. </i>

    <i>Gu Chi reached out slowly and pressed on his chest. That steady heart beating sound of his was suddenly ringing loud and clear to his ears now.

    </i>

    <i> Feels good not being alone in a house this big. </i>

    <i>Gu Chi took his time to finish showering. Shi Sheng had switched her position, lying t on the bed, her fingertips giving a few clicks now and then. </i>

    <i>All of them were Proud Sun¡¯s advertisement. </i>

    <i>The campaign photos of hers were viral. </i>

    <i>Shi Sheng lifted her head slightly when she heard Gu Chi opening the door.</i>

    <i>Their eyes met. Gu Chi was stunned for a while, then walked towards Shi Sheng after a few seconds. </i>

    <i>Shi Sheng sat herself up from the bed, and ced herptop aside. </i>

    <i>Shi Sheng asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your hairdryer?¡± </i>

    <i>Gu Chi wiped his hair, it was dripping wet.</i>

    <i>¡°It¡¯ll dry in no time,¡± Gu Chi answered. </i>

    <i>Shi Sheng guessed he didn¡¯t have one. She put on a jacket, took her keys and was about to leave. </i>

    <i>Gu Chi dragged her, asked worriedly, ¡°Where are you going?¡± </i>

    <i>¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to get a hairdryer for you. It¡¯s easy for you to catch a cold like that,¡± Shi Sheng frowned, ¡°I¡¯ll be back very soon.¡± </i>

    <i>Gu Chi hesitated for a few seconds, then let go slowly. </i>

    <i>Shi Sheng went upstairs and brought her hairdryer. She was drying Gu Chi¡¯s hair, ¡°Have you always been leaving your hair wet like this?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°I¡¯m used to it,¡± When he was alone, he was fine anyway.</i>

    <i>¡°You have some bad habits,¡± Shi Sheng mumbled and plugged out the wire, kept it in a cupboard beside the bed. </i>

    <i>She tucked herself in bed while Gu Chi sat and watched her by the bedside. </i>

    <i>¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± Shi Sheng was nning to seduce him for a bit, but she was worried about his health, so she gave up the thought.

    </i>

    <i> Gu Chi stood and spoke slowly, ¡°I¡¯m going to the guest room.¡± </i>

    <i>¡°I don¡¯t bite anyway. Even if I do, I¡¯m the one at a disadvantage.¡± A tough man was actually acting shy in front of her. </i>

    <i>Gu Chi¡¯s ears were heating up, he stood there for about one minute, then got in bed.</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng switched off the lights, squeezed a little into his arms, without any action beyond measure.</i>

    <i>Gu Chi hugged her awkwardly. He was also afraid that she wouldn¡¯t sleep well, and froze his body to minimise movements. </i>

    <i>A scorching sensation was filling his body, but he suppressed it quickly. </i>

    <i>Gu Chi was not asleep for a long time.</i>

    <i>He observed as the person who seemed to be sleeping in his arms moved upwards and pulled the sheets to cover her back. </i>

    <i>He reached out to his phone by the bedside. The bright screen shone on his face. He was afraid that he would wake Shi Sheng up, so he only tapped into a game after he turned off the volume.</i>

    <i>It was hard to control single-handedly, it only took Gu Chi a while to quit. </i>

    <i>He was pressing on the power button boringly, the screen was shing. </i>

    <i>Shi Sheng was definitely asleep, but she was woken up by the shing screen. </i>

    <i>She looked up in confusion, Gu Chi was nkly staring at the ceiling without any movement in his eyes, looking a little scary. </i>

 Chapter 517 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress(26)

    <h4>Headline Dominating Movie Actress(26)</h4>

    ¡°Gu Chi?¡±

    Gu Chi turned his eyes and looked at Shi Sheng slowly, the screen was glowing at the moment.

    Her tiny face was blushing a little, along with confusion from waking up.

    With her face lifted up to look at him, Gu Chi felt the restlessness rushing over his body again.

    ¡°Insomnia?¡± Shi Sheng frowned while asking.

    The screen went dark, Gu Chi put down his phone and went back to bed, hugging her into his arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be gone when I wake up tomorrow,¡± Gu Chi ced his chin on top of Shi Sheng¡¯s head, his voice was deep.

    Shi Sheng tremored, ¡°I¡¯m always here.¡±

    Shi Sheng stretched her hands into Gu Chi¡¯s shirt. Gu Chi¡¯s rxed body was stiff again, he reached out and held her hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush it.¡± His voice was a little hoarse and dull.

    <i>Sometimes, it gets scary after being alone for a long time. </i>

    He did not want her to have egret.

    Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t nning to do anything anyway, she retrieved her hands and stopped moving.

    Gu Chi was afraid of disturbing her again, so he dared not move.

    Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t even asleep, Gu Chi had insomnia...

    Lin Ze Nan mentioned that his messed up lifestyle made sense for him to have insomnia symptoms.

    Gu Chi only fell asleep when it was almost morning, Shi Sheng who was stiff with him for the whole night felt tired as well.

    But, she insisted on waking up and ordered breakfast through the phone. She waited for breakfast to arrive before she woke Gu Chi up.

    ¡°Gu Chi, get up and eat something.¡±

    Gu Chi was deeply asleep and Shi Sheng felt troubled. <i>How is that okay?</i>

    Shi Sheng woke Gu Chi up forcefully. Gu Chi felt very grumpy when he woke up, but he noticed the person standing in front of him clearly, he suppressed his anger. However, it wasn¡¯t a good look on his face.

    Shi Sheng handed him some porridge, ¡°Eat some, then sleep.¡±

    Gu Chi took a nce at her, took the porridge quietly and finished it in a few sips. Then, he went back to sleep.

    It was approximately 2 in the afternoon by the time he woke up from his sleep. He bathed after waking up, and felt sober only after the shower.

    The room was empty, no one was there.

    He felt an emptiness within himself promptly.

    <i>She¡¯s not here. </i>

    Gu Chi checked his phone. It wasn¡¯t chargedst night, therefore it was already powered off. He found the charger and charged it.

    It took a while to power on, some messages came in ringingly.

    Two messages were from Lin Ze Nan.

    One of them was to inform Gu Chi that he has already settled the issue among Ye Jing Yi and Fang Zi Yan.

    One of them was regarding activities nned out for the new year. It was a long list of names, Gu Chi couldn¡¯t bother less.

    Only one message was from Shi Sheng.

    ¡°There¡¯s a new drama audition, the lunch is on the table, the rm clock I set was probably useless, remember to dine when you¡¯re awake.¡±

    Gu Chi noticed the dishes which have turned cold ced on the table. He microwaved them in silence, only ate half of a small bowl before he stopped eating.

    ¡ª¡ª¨C

    Shi Sheng¡¯s audition hasn¡¯t started yet. She sat by the waiting zone along with four assistants beside her. It was ostentatious.

    The audition was for a television drama, the subject was a war-themed novel adapted into a Chinese drama.

    Shi Sheng only came over because Wen Qiao was going to act as the main supporting actress for this drama.

    This role in the plot was also snitched from the original actress.

    The temperament of the female lead did not match the original actress. However, the main supporting role was gentle anddylike. Therefore, the original actress took up the main supporting role.

    In the end, the female lead interfered and all effort had gone to waste again.

    The female lead came for the main supporting role because she knew the spotlight of this drama is going to be on the main supporting actress.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Wen Qiao bowed, then walked out of the audition room.

    ¡°Next.¡± Someone from the crew in the audition room called out.

    Ady went in hurriedly.

    Wen Qiao saw Shi Sheng who was being surrounded by assistants the moment she turned around.

    There was a strong sense of certainty and firmness in her eyes.

    She was a step ahead of her this time, plus the director seemed to be satisfied with her just now.

    Wen Qiao wanted to wait for Shi Sheng¡¯s result. Thus, she wasn¡¯t eager to leave, Shi Sheng only took about 10 minutes to go in and out.

    The crew who was tailing her loudly announced to the others, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it for today¡¯s audition, everyone please leave.¡±

    Wen Qiao was shocked. <i>That¡¯s it?</i>

    <i>Could it be that they have decided? </i>

    <i>¡°Ms Lan, we¡¯ll draft the detailed contract again, then, we¡¯ll contact your manager directly, is that okay?¡± The crew spoke very respectfully to Shi Sheng.</i>

    <i>¡°Yeah, sure.¡± Shi Sheng nodded.</i>

    <i>¡°Have a safe trip home, Ms Lan.¡± </i>

    <i>Everyone in the waiting zone left, Wen Qiao stood out suddenly. </i>

    <i>Shi Sheng walked by her along with herpanions. Shi Sheng gave out a meaningful smile to her on purpose. </i>

    <i>Instantly, Wen Qiao felt her heart racing madly. </i>

    <i>However, Wen Qiao received her manager¡¯s call shortly after, asking her to sign the contract. </i>

    <i>The role was still hers. </i>

    <i>After signing the contract, Wen Qiao¡¯s heart was finally at peace.</i>

    <i>¡°Excuse me, may I ask if Ms Lan Shen is acting any roles in this drama?¡± Wen Qiao asked carefully after she was done signing the contract. </i>

    <i>The crew smiled lightly, ¡°Nope.¡± </i>

    <i>Wen Qiao felt relieved. Before she waspletely at ease, the crew let out a sentence which caused her to zone out for a long time, ¡°Ms Lan is the investor.¡±</i>

    <i>Investor... </i>

    <i>The precious contract Wen Qiao just signed suddenly felt like a hot potato to her now. </i>

    <i>Every drama is alwayscking investors. A ton of drama crew always start filming after getting a little investment. Thus, some crews never made it to the end because they couldn¡¯t get more investors. </i>

    <i>Wen Qiao left unknowingly. This life seems to have changed a lot... </i>

    <i>Lan Shen¡¯s identity of being the Lan family¡¯s daughter was never revealed during thest life, even until the moment she died, nobody knew. </i>

    <i>Her rebirth has changed a lot of things.</i>

    <i>Wen Qiao took a deep breath. No matter what, I¡¯ll climb to the top.</i>

    <i>¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª</i>

    <i>By the time Shi Sheng was home, Gu Chi was still sleeping in bed. The room had the heater on, Shi Sheng let out aforting sigh.</i>

    <i>Days with a scummy routine of eating, sleeping with a man and waiting for death suit her best indeed. </i>

    <i>Shi Sheng warmed herself up for a bit, then got on the bed slowly, reached out to caress Gu Chi¡¯s forehead.</i>

    <i>Her hand was probably cold, Gu Chi wasn¡¯t really asleep as well. He woke up the moment Shi Sheng touched him. </i>

    <i>It was pitch ck before he saw Shi Sheng, which finally added some colour. </i>

    <i>¡°You¡¯re back.¡± </i>

    <i>¡°Yup, have you eaten?¡± Shi Sheng slipped her hand under the nket. </i>

    <i>¡°Yes, I have.¡± Gu Chi held her hand naturally, tilted his head and a loud crack was heard. </i>

    <i>Shi Sheng frowned.</i>

    <i>¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital tomorrow.¡± </i>

    <i>Gu Chi tightened his fingers, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± </i>

    <i>¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re okay, we must go tomorrow.¡± </i>

    <i>Gu Chi bit his lip for a bit, but didn¡¯t say a word, as silence showed his agreement. </i>

    <i>Lin Ze Nan came overter on, covered in snow. </i>

    <i>¡°It¡¯s snowing?¡± Shi Sheng was surprised.</i>

    <i>Lin Ze Nan was startled instantly, ¡°Goddess, are the boss and you turning into cavemen?¡± </i>

    <i>¡°It wasn¡¯t snowing when I came home in the afternoon.¡± Shi Sheng closed the door, ¡°Warm yourself up,e into the room afterwards.¡± </i>

    <i>Lin Ze Nan felt touched immediately.</i>

    <i>¡°It¡¯d be bad if you bring the cold air into the room.¡± </i>

    <i>Lin Ze Nan was speechless.</i>

    <i>His goddess doesn¡¯t care for him at all. He felt unhappy.</i>

    <i>Ever since the boss had the goddess with him, he had been pretty ignorant too. </i>

    <i>Lin Ze Nan felt like he was losing affection.

    </i>

    <i> </i>

    <i>Lin Ze Nan: Boss, please shower me with love. </i>

    <i>Gu Chi: I¡¯m only interested in her. </i>

    <i>Lin Ze Nan: I¡¯m going to report this. </i>

 Chapter 518 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress(27)

    <h4>Headline Dominating Movie Actress(27)</h4>

    Lin Ze Nan came over to ask Gu Chi about his new year ns.

    A family as big as the Gu Family had detailed nnings for every day.

    Gu Chi hasn¡¯t been home for a few years, yet Lin Ze Nan delivers the itinerary to him every year.

    ¡°Goddess, please persuade the boss, he hasn¡¯t gone home in recent new years. You do know that it¡¯s the new year right, I have to go home. He¡¯s always by himself, being here alone will make him feel deste, my heart hurts just by watching.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Gu Family care?¡± <i>Didn¡¯t the Gu Family mention that they adore this son very much? How could they not care?</i>

    Lin Ze Nan scratched his head, ¡°If they were able to, they wouldn¡¯t leave him alone. They¡¯re incapable of doing so, that¡¯s why they dare not to.¡±

    The first year Gu Chi refused to go home, someone from the Gu Family came to his ce and caught him.

    In the second year, Gu Chi spent one night outside alone, he fell sick for half a month.

    People from the Gu Family have never done anything ever since.

    ¡°I might note over in the near future, goddess, I¡¯ll leave the boss to you.¡± His cousin was getting married, so he had to go home to help her out.

    Shi Sheng nodded.

    Lin Ze Nan handed some contacts over to Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Here are a few of the restaurants the boss likes, including a phone number of the Gu Family¡¯s old house. During the new year, the shops will be closed, just call the old house¡¯s number, they will bring food over...¡±

    Lin Ze Nan elerated his speech about the instructions and left hurriedly.

    Lin Ze Nan had to find time toe over today, it was a week away from the new year, everyone was busy.

    If she wasn¡¯t sure that Lin Ze Nan and Gu Chi weren¡¯t gay, she would¡¯ve found such a scene suspicious.

    The next day, Shi Sheng woke Gu Chi up from bed.

    Gu Chi experienced insomnia for the whole night again, he was exhausted at the moment.

    Shi Sheng noticed the tired look of his and felt reluctant.

    Gu Chi didn¡¯t have a good look, and was probably about to throw a tantrum.

    Shi Sheng went up and kissed him on the lips. Frankly speaking, it was the second time both of them had such intimate contact.

    Shi Sheng kissed him tenderly, Gu Chi was getting stiff at the beginning, he started dodging after that.

    ¡°Why are you dodging?¡± Shi Sheng stared at him angrily.

    Gu Chi kept quiet for half a minute, opening up slowly, ¡°I haven¡¯t gargled mouthwash, I smell.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, why? Do you mind? Come here.¡±

    Gu Chi refused, he got off the bed, stayed in the bathroom for a while then came out.

    He sat beside Shi Sheng and stared at her.

    Shi Sheng smiled helplessly, pressed him onto the bed and kissed for about 10 minutes.

    ¡°Okay, are you willing to get up now?¡±

    Gu Chi felt ufortable after being kissed, his breathing was a little heavy, and took him a while to nod.

    Shi Sheng got up to flip through the closet, the thickest clothing he had was the autumn hoodie, there was no winter jacket and cotton clothes.

    Shi Sheng looked back and saw Gu Chi who was still lying on the bed.

    <i>He¡¯s really something. </i>

    Shi Sheng rubbed her brows lightly, picked thicker clothes for him and brought him out.

    When they passed by a shop on the way, Shi Sheng went in and picked 2 pieces of clothing casually.

    ¡°Put them on.¡± Shi Sheng handed the clothes to Gu Chi.

    Gu Chi acted like an obedient wife and put on the clothes nicely.

    It was about time for the new year, yet the hospital was more congested than before. Shi Sheng made a booking, thus there was no need for queuing.

    Shi Sheng requested for a full body checkup. Therefore, it was slightly slow.

    By the time he finished every checkup, it was almost noon.

    The report was only going to be ready in the afternoon, Shi Sheng had no choice but to eat with him first, then return to the hospital.

    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± A doctor was flipping the medical case while asking Shi Sheng.

    Only Shi Sheng and the doctor were in the room, Gu Chi was waiting outside.

    ¡°Girlfriend.¡±

    The doctor put the case file down, ¡°His condition isn¡¯t serious. However, if he goes on like this, it¡¯ll get very serious... He already has a spine problem, years of improper sitting and sleeping postures. Look, it¡¯s already deformed over here, it¡¯s not toote to correct it.¡±

    Shi Sheng walked out with the report in her hand, Gu Chi was standing outside. He held his hand the moment she stepped out.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    Shi Sheng took a nce at him. <i>Everything¡¯s fine now, but it won¡¯t be in the future. </i>

    Insomnia was caused by his messy lifestyle, all he had to do was to make adjustments.

    After that, Shi Sheng has been insisting Gu Chi on sleeping early and waking early, she even bought him a treadmill. <i> Since you¡¯re not willing to go out, just stay at home then.</i>

    It was New year¡¯s eve.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to go home?¡± Shi Sheng asked Gu Chi who was curled up into a ball, ¡°... Sit properly.¡±

    Gu Chi put his legs down slowly, ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°My brother wants me to go home to dine together,e with me then.¡±

    Gu Chi looked over with his eyes wide open as if he was asking for permission.

    ¡°It¡¯s just my brother at home, nobody else.¡± Shi Sheng thought he was afraid of someone else from the Lan Family.

    ¡ª

    Lan Qing lived alone, he didn¡¯t want a vi, it was only an apartment with a better environment.

    Thepany¡¯s holiday leave started on the 29th, Lan Qing being such a sister-controller kept calling his sister, asking her to be home for the new year. He was afraid that Gu Chi was going to keep her away from returning home.

    Therefore, when Lan Qing saw Shi Sheng returning along with Gu Chi, he refused.

    <i>Why did my baby bring someone else¡¯s baby home?</i>

    <i>The dearest of the Gu Family is missing on the new year, isn¡¯t it definite that the city is going to be turned upside down?</i>

    <i>¡°Brother, why are you blocking the way? It¡¯s freezing out here, let me in.¡± </i>

    <i>Only then, Lan Qing gave way reluctantly. </i>

    <i>Gu Chi was slower by a step, he handed a bag to Lan Qing, ¡°Happy new year, brother.¡± </i>

    <i>Lan Qing was speechless. What did you call me?</i>

    <i>Lan Qing received it reluctantly again, his face turned green when he noticed the logo on the bag.</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t the present I have prepared too inferiorpared to the present Gu Chi prepared for me?</i>

    <i>No, I must change it. </i>

    <i>Lan Qing rushed into his study room, he didn¡¯t care about whatever his assistant was doing, and called to instruct his assistant to buy something. </i>

    <i>His assistant was full ofints, but after hearing his boss was giving him a big red packet, he was revived immediately, promising that he was going toplete the mission. </i>

    <i>The dishes Lan Qing made at home were simple, but they were full of brotherly love towards his sister.</i>

    <i>After the meal was finished, Lan Qing sneaked out, and came back with a box in his hand.</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng pretended to not notice.

    </i>

    <i> Lan Qing passed the box to Gu Chi awkwardly along with a huge red packet, ¡°Gu Chi, I don¡¯t care about your status. If you bully my baby, I¡¯ll make you pay even if it means sacrificing the Lan family.¡±</i>

    <i>Gu Chi epted the gift formally, ¡°I won¡¯t bully her.¡± </i>

    <i>*buzz* *buzz* Shi Sheng¡¯s phone vibrated every once in a while, most of it was people from the industry calling to send wishes. </i>

    <i>¡°I¡¯m going to pick up a call.¡± Shi Sheng took her phone and went into the study room, leaving two men behind to talk. </i>

    <i>¡°Hello?¡± It was an unknown number. The voice was unfamiliar, with cautiousness in it too, ¡°May I speak to Ms Lan Shen?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Who are you?¡± </i>

    <i>¡°I¡¯m Gu Hao, Gu Chi¡¯s brother. I¡¯d like to talk to you, may I ask if Ms Lan has time now?¡± </i>

 Chapter 519 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress(28)

    <h4>Headline Dominating Movie Actress(28)</h4>

    Shi Sheng saw Gu Hao in the newspaper before. Butpared to that, he looked more handsome and full of vigor in reality.

    They met in a cafe near Lan Ching¡¯s condominium. As it was New Year Eve, there were not many people in the cafe.

    ¡°Miss Lan, I¡¯m so sorry to disturb you at this time,¡± Gu Hao was very humble.

    Shi Sheng raised her eyebrows. She thought Gu Hao was here to look for trouble.

    ¡°Mr Gu, anything you wanna say? Please.¡±

    Gu Hao looked at thedy in front of him. <i>Such a prettydy. She¡¯s so natural in front of me, without a sign of pleasing or fear.</i>

    ¡°Is Xiao Chi with you now?¡±

    He wanted to visit Gu Chi originally but no one was there.

    Of course, the Gu family had received the news that Gu Chi and Shi Sheng came together, but they dared not intervene.

    Besides, Gu Chi had called to remind them not to check Lan Sheng.

    By now, they only knew that Lan Sheng is the Young Miss of Yu Teng Group and the Movie Queen in the entertainment industry. She is nice, but had a few scandals recently.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Shi Sheng nodded.

    Gu Hao took a deep breath, ¡°Miss Lan, since both of you hade together for quite some time, I¡¯ll go straight to the point.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°Before that, I¡¯d like to ask about your purpose ofing together with Gu Chi.¡±

    Shi Sheng was holding a cup of coffee. She took a sip and put it down, ¡°Together for the rest of our life.¡±

    Gu Hao nodded, ¡°Since this is the case, I hope Miss Lan could listen to my advice and don¡¯t feel that I¡¯m nagging.¡±

    Gu Hao¡¯s words were full of concern towards Gu Chi. He talked with Shi Sheng from the perspective of an elder brother instead of the president of Huan Yu Group.

    ¡°Miss Lan, I hope you can consider what I¡¯ve just said. If you still persevere toe together with Gu Chi, our family will not stop you.¡±

    Gu Hao got up and bowed slightly, ¡°Lastly, I¡¯d like to ask Miss Lan for one thing. I hope you can take Gu Chi home tomorrow if possible. It can also be...a chance to introduce you to our family.¡±

    His words can be taken as recognition of Shi Sheng¡¯s identity.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± <i>Even though Gu Chi will listen to me, I still have to find a way to tell him.¡±</i>

    ¡°Miss Lan, please send my regards to Mr Lan. I¡¯ll pay a visit on another day.¡±

    Gu Hao walked out of the cafe and was relieved. His assistant came with an umbre, ¡°President Gu.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a nice girl.¡± Gu Hao said softly, ¡°Since Xiao Chi likes her, we have to ept even if she¡¯s bad. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The assistant followed Gu Hao and asked in a worry, ¡°Will young mastere back?¡±

    ¡°Most likely.¡± <i>She was able to take Gu Chi to Lan Ching¡¯s house. Perhaps, taking him home is not so difficult.</i>

    ......

    When Shi Sheng came back, Gu Chi and Lan Ching were drinking.

    Lan Ching was not as good a drinker as Gu Chi. Lan Ching was drunk but Gu Chi was still in a sober mind.

    Two hours left before New Year.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back?¡± Shi Sheng was lying in Gu Chi¡¯s arm, watching the New Year¡¯s g that was showing on TV.

    Gu Hao was a nice person and he treated Shi Sheng nicely too.

    Shi Sheng was in a good mood. <i>Since I don¡¯t lose anything by helping them, why not?</i>

    <i>But it must be his own willingness to go back. I¡¯ll not force him to do anything.</i>

    Gu Chi looked down at Shi Sheng¡¯s fingers and yed with it. Theughter on the TV flowed out.

    When the show ended, Gu Chi answered slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not used to the merry scenes.¡±

    He could not understand their feelings, so every time when he came into those scenes, he could not adapt himself.

    ¡°I will go with you.¡±

    Gu Chi tilted his head slightly.

    Shi Sheng turned her head and looked up at him. She held his neck, leaned over and kissed for seconds, ¡°Just go back for a look. We can leave immediately if you don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Gu Chi breathed slowly. The shows of the New Year¡¯s g changed after one another.

    ¡°I can go anywhere as long as you¡¯re there.¡±

    <i>What can I do if he keeps flirting with me?</i>

    ......

    Gu family¡¯s old house.

    There were a lot of lights in the vi. Children were ying with fireworks on the open ground and adults were chit-chatting in the vi, but the atmosphere was not very festive.

    10 minutes left before New Year.

    8 minutes...

    5 minutes...

    3 minutes...

    1 minute...

    The New Year¡¯s g started to count down...

    ¡°Old master, the young master is back.¡± The butler hurried in from the outside, with coldness left on her body.

    But nobody felt cold.

    ¡°Who do you mean?¡± The Old Master Gu stood up excitedly, ¡°Xiao Chi is back?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the young master is back.¡±

    ¡°Quick, quick!¡± Old Master Gu hurried out.

    ¡°Grandpa, slow down please.¡± Gu Hao quickly helped Old Master Gu.

    Everyone gathered around Old Master Gu and went outside the vi.

    The New Year¡¯s g was still counting down.

    ¡°Three...two...one...Happy New Year!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡± A huge firework bloomed over the vi.

    Children¡¯s cheers andughter can be heard far away, together with the peopleing in slowly.

    Shi Sheng knew that Gu family was big, but she was still surprised to see so many people.

    Gu Chi stood quietly beside Shi Sheng. He kept looking at her instead of the Gu family.

    ¡°She¡¯s the little girl of the Lan family,¡± exined Gu Hao to Old Master Gu who was gazing at Shi Sheng curiously, ¡°Xiao Chi seems to like her very much.¡±

    ¡°Up to him. Quick, let them in.¡± Old Master Gu almost sobbed.

    Gu Hao asked someone to hold Old Master Gu and strode towards them.

    ¡°Xiao Chi, wee home.¡± Gu Hao wanted to give Gu Chi a hug but Gu Chi escaped.

    He looked at Gu Hao indifferently. Even though there were countless gorgeous fireworks reflected in his eyes, it looked greyish-white in his eyes.

    Shi Sheng patted his hands.

    Gu Chi nced at Shi Sheng and looked at Gu Hao who was a little disappointed. He stepped forward slowly and gave Gu Hao a little hug.

    It was very short. He let go as they touched.

    Gu Hao looked at Gu Chi unexpectedly, followed by surprises left on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Xiao Chi, quicklye in. Miss Lan, pleasee in.¡±

    Everyone saw the hug just now and their reaction was simr to Gu Hao¡¯s.

    Surprise, unexpected and relief...

    It was too cold outside. Instead of standing outside to chat, they entered the vi merrily.

    The butler made a cup of hot tea for Shi Sheng and Gu Chi.

    ¡°Miss Lan, let me introduce you,¡± said Gu Hao just as everyone was curious about Shi Sheng, ¡°This is my grandpa...¡±

    ¡°Hi, Grandpa Gu.¡± Shi Sheng took a box from the bag she was carrying and paid a New Year¡¯s greeting obediently, ¡°Happy New Year, Grandpa Gu.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Old Master Gu smiled and took the box, ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet girl. Gu Hao, take the purple brocade bracelet in my study room for me.¡±

    Thedies¡¯ faces twisted immediately. They left quietly while Old Master Gu was talking with Shi Sheng. When they came back, all of them were having something in their hands.

    Shi Sheng was fortunate that she had quite a lot of things in her space. Otherwise, she cannot afford to give gifts to so many people.

 Chapter 520 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress(29)

    <h4>Headline Dominating Movie Actress(29)</h4>

    This is my dad.¡± Father Gu looked strict, but his eyes were soft while looking at Gu Chi.

    ¡°Hi, Uncle Gu.¡±

    Father Gu smiled and gave Shi Sheng a big red envelope.

    Knowing Father Gu¡¯s character, Gu Hao led Shi Sheng to the next person.

    ¡°...This is my second sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Hi second sister-inw.¡± The boxes that Shi Sheng gave were all made of fine sandalwood with a slight fragrance. Apparently, they had been aged for years.

    It was obvious that she prepared the gifts attentively.

    Gu Hao wondered. <i>How can she prepare so many gifts in such a short time?</i>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know if you wereing, so the gift was prepared in a hurry. I hope you don¡¯t mind. I promise to give you a better gift next time.¡± The second sister-inw was a little embarrassed.

    After Gu Hao introduced everyone to Shi Sheng, her hands were full of gifts and red envelopes.

    The most precious gift was the purple brocade bracelet from Old Master Gu. It belonged to his wife previously, which symbolized the Master Lady of the family.

    Gu Chi also received some red envelopes. Under Shi Sheng¡¯s encouragement, he paid the New Year¡¯s greetings to Old Master Gu and Father Gu.

    Old Master Gu wept for joy, while Father Gu held his tears back.

    Old Master Gu ordered some servants to prepare a reunion dinner even though they had already eaten. Everyone sat on the table and ate a little bit in order to apany Gu Chi.

    ¡°Little girl, your brother is a powerful person.¡± Old Master Gu looked at Shi Sheng with a smiling face.

    Lan¡¯s family encountered such a big incident at that time, but Lan Ching was able to carry everything on by himself and grew thepany into a big establishment in only a few years¡¯ time.

    He was not bad too, ifpared to the guys of the Gu family.

    ¡°He¡¯s a good brother,¡± Shi Sheng answered with a smile.

    Both of them chatted happily. Gu Chi sat beside Shi Sheng and listened to their conversation quietly, unlike the anxiety and impatience he showed in the past.

    ¡°Xiao Chi seems to like the little girl very much,¡± The second sister-inw and big sister-inw whispered to one another.

    The big sister-inw nced at Shi Sheng, ¡°We ain¡¯t sure about her personality yet. We¡¯ve given her so many things and what has she given to us? I peeked inside earlier, it was just a bracelet.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what she gives, as long as Xiao Chi likes her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Xiao Chi would be cheated by her, in case she¡¯s aiming for the Gu family...¡±

    The second sister-inw kicked the big sister-inw a leg under the table.

    Shi Sheng was looking over them. The big sister-inw smiled embarrassingly, looked down at the table and kept quiet.

    It waste, Old Master Gu was tired. He looked at Gu Chi with some expectation, ¡°Both of you can stay here for one night, Xiao Chi¡¯s room was avable.¡±

    Gu Chi frowned, he pulled Shi Sheng and shook his head slightly.

    Shi Sheng was helpless, she could only promise, ¡°Grandpa Gu, I will bring him back next time.¡±

    Old Master Gu was very happy for Gu Chi¡¯s return. Although he was a little disappointed with Gu Chi¡¯s reluctance to stay for a night, it was still better than the previous years.

    Gu Hao sent them back. He did not talk throughout the journey. After they got out of the car, Gu Hao stopped Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Xiao Sheng, thank you very much. Grandpa is very happy.¡± Gu Hao thanked Shi Sheng genuinely.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr Gu.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Sheng, you can call me brother if you don¡¯t mind. Please look after Xiao Chi and call me if anything happens.¡±

    Shi Sheng stayed silent for a few seconds, ¡°Sure. Goodnight, bro.¡±

    After sending the two to the elevator, Gu Hao drove back home.

    When he returned to the vi, everyone was still there.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Grandpa, it¡¯s sote already. Why don¡¯t you sleep?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Hao look at these.¡± The second sister-inw pointed to the boxes on the table.

    They were all given out by Shi Sheng just now.

    Gu Hao confused. <i>What¡¯s wrong with these boxes?</i>

    There were many things inside the boxes. Some were jade and some were exquisitely crafted jewellery.

    ¡°Anything wrong?¡± <i>Although they¡¯re almost simr, it¡¯s not easy to prepare so many things in such a short time. </i>

    <i>Old Master Gu said, ¡°These things are worth more than a billion.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Grandpa...¡± Are you kidding me? </i>

    <i>¡°I¡¯m quite observant...¡± Old Master Gu red at Gu Hao. It was just an estimated amount. Some of the jewellery he has not seen before, he did not know about the exact amount. </i>

    <i>By just looking at the ornament that was given to Father Gu which was carved with emperor green, it already worth at least 300 million. </i>

    <i>Not to mention the jewellery that was given to thedies. Many were superb jade, the colour and workmanship were much better than those produced outside. </i>

    <i>¡°She gave our family a billion?¡± Gu Hao was quite unbelievable. </i>

    <i>Even their family did not give a billion easily.</i>

    <i>The big sister-inw suspected Shi Sheng aimed for their family¡¯s property just now. But after looking at these things, she dared not to have such thoughts again. </i>

    <i>¡°What we¡¯ve given just now is just a small amountpared to hers...¡± The second sister-inw shook her head. Such a little girl, where did she get so many valuable things? </i>

    <i>¡°Prepare a big gift. We¡¯re going to pay a New Year¡¯s greeting to the Lan family tomorrow.¡± Old Master Gu decided. </i>

    <i>Everyone was shocked. Thest time that the Gu family went to people¡¯s houses to pay New Year¡¯s greetings was many years ago... </i>

    <i>And it was the first day of New Year...</i>

    <i>¡°Everyone must go,¡± Old Master Gu added.</i>

    <i>......</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng kept all the nice gifts after she came back. She loved the bracelet so much. She took it out and put it on her wrist. The size was pretty nice. </i>

    <i>But she took it off after a moment. </i>

    <i>Gu Chi hugged from her back and put the bracelet back, ¡°Wear it, don¡¯t take off.¡± </i>

    <i>Shi Sheng was confused and looked at him. </i>

    <i>¡°Very nice,¡± Gu Chi said slowly.</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng took her phone out and took a photo of their hands holding together. She took another selfie with Gu Chi in the same posture. </i>

    <i>¡°Can I post?¡± Shi Sheng signed in to her Weibo, tilted her head and asked Gu Chi. </i>

    <i>It¡¯s a New Year! It¡¯s time for PDA! [Note: PDA = Public Disy of Affection, a physical act of intimacy between a romantic couple done in the view of others.]</i>

    <i>¡°Up to you.¡±</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng quickly uploaded the two photos. </i>

    <i>Lan Sheng: My first PDA in this New Year. [picture] [picture]</i>

    <i>It was 4 am now, but many people were still online. More than a thousand peoplemented under the post immediately after she posted. </i>

    <i>Happy New Year: Gosh! What has our god posted? I was blind, I couldn¡¯t see anything. Say no to PDA! PS: The guy is so handsome! Licking screen. </i>

    <i>I have a dimension door: Say no to PDA! I was urged to marry by my family and saw our god¡¯s PDA. What a difficult New Year I have!</i>

    <i>ck Elf: My god is in a rtionship! Ahhhh! So this would be the first auspicious event of the year? They are well-matched! [Love] Congrats!</i>

    <i>Ghost Delivery: Ahhh! How can my god fall in love with someone? Break up on the first day of New Year, sad. </i>

    <i>General, your aunt was lost: Are you going to abandon us, our god? Ohhh, you¡¯re going to abandon us this New Year... I don¡¯t care! I still wanna see the man of our god, he¡¯s so handsome! </i>

    <i>Lan Sheng is my god: Scary! I must not have had enough sleep, I should go to bed now. </i>

    <i>The frontline battle: Sure enough, this will be the first PDA in the New Year. I don¡¯t ept this! PS: Our god is going to upy the headlines of this New Year.</i>

 Chapter 521 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress(30)

    <h4>Headline Dominating Movie Actress(30)</h4>

    The next day, Lan Ching woke up and was startled by the big Gu family who visited him.

    <i>The monsters who love Gu Chi so much finally came to look for trouble.</i>

    He quickly analyzed some methods using his dull brain to deal with them.

    But the reality was always unexpected.

    Headed by Old Master Gu, they gave Lan Ching a warm greeting one by one.

    Lan Ching was in a daze.

    <i>They¡¯re not here to look for trouble?</i>

    <i>They should have informed me earlier! They frightened me!</i>

    <i>Hold on. Did anything happen yesterday night that I don¡¯t know of?</i>

    <i>Howe their attitude is as if they are greeting an inw?</i>

    Old Master Gu left a lot of things, but they were just a small amountpared to the gifts Shi Sheng gave yesterday.

    After they left, Lan Ching took his phone out. He wanted to give Shi Sheng a call but the notification of his Weibo kept popping out.

    Ever since his identity was exposed, there had been people tagged him from time to time. But the situation of receiving so many notifications like this will only ur when a major event happened.

    <i>What has my dearest sister done again?</i>

    Lan Ching quickly clicked into the post and saw the two photos.

    <i>I wonder why Gu family came today. It turned out that it was my dearest sister who did something!</i>

    The first major event in the entertainment industry this year, Lan Sheng is in a rtionship.

    It was sad news to the fans.

    The following day was the premiere of ¡°Proud Sun¡±. It made 90 million on the first day.

    The film crew was very happy with the good start and put more effort into the publicity.

    The good turnover followed by film reviews.

    As the viin of the film, Shi Sheng received a lot of good reviews.

    Although not everyone liked the character, it was favorable overall.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s god title was recognized and received a lot of fans.

    As for Wen Qiao, her acting skills were almost put down by Shi Sheng. Of course, some people discovered the situation and used Shi Sheng of bullying the rookie.

    Chen Yuan made a call to ask Shi Sheng not to make any response, the agency will deal with it.

    Shi Sheng was very obedient this time. She did not respond to it as she was busy doing PDA with Gu Chi.

    The topic changed sessfully by their PDA.

    ¡°Proud Sun¡± made 600 million, ten days after the release.

    This result was pretty good.

    ¡°Dimensional Gods¡± was a low budget movie released after ¡°Proud Sun¡±. Its turnover was not that high. But with Shi Sheng¡¯s high poprity, the turnover was considered high among the low-budget movies.

    Although Wen Qiao was not as famous as the movie was, she still managed to get some fans and formed a fan club now.

    Butpared with Shi Sheng¡¯s fan club, her fan club was still too small.

    ......

    The TV y that went through the audition before New Years officially began to film. Shi Sheng as the biggest investor of the y received the best treatment from the crew.

    Wen Qiao did not catch up with the start-up ceremony due to some dys, causing dissatisfaction among many people.

    This was the image that a female lead should have. The female lead should be the public enemy that most of the people hated, and there must be a hero to protect the female lead.

    For example, the male lead of the TV y, Zhao Yun An.

    Shi Sheng did not know how they knew each other. But by the time she discovered, they had already been friends.

    When someone in the crew bullied her, Zhao Yun An will definitely be there for her.

    As Zhan Yun An had some influence in the industry, they dared not to mess with him and can onlyment on Wen Qiao behind her back.

    Wen Qiao starred as the supporting female. Shi Sheng did not delete her scenes this time, she added for her instead.

    The original author had a love-hate rtionship with Shi Sheng. The scenes that Shi Sheng added make sense, but somehow she still felt weird.

    Sometimes, Wen Qiao can only get her revised script on the day of shooting. The added scenes increased her workload, she only slept for 3 to 4 hours a day.

    ¡°Xiao Qiao, drink some water.¡± Zhao Yun An handed a bottle of mineral water to Wen Qiao, ¡°You must be worn out recently.¡±

    As the supporting male lead of the world, Zhao Yun An was certainly a sweet guy who treated every girl nicely.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Wen Qiao¡¯s face was a bit pale, ¡°Thanks, Brother Yun An.¡±

    Zhao Yun An organized his words in mind and asked carefully, ¡°Did you offend Lan Sheng?¡±

    ¡°Brother Yun An?¡± Wen Qiao was confused.

    She seemed to not understand what he was saying.

    Zhao Yun An looked around to make sure no one was looking at them. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Lan Sheng keeps adding your scenes and deleting that of others. Don¡¯t you realize they keep making trouble for you recently?¡±

    As an outsider, he can see most of the game.

    <i>Lan Sheng embarrassed her on purpose.</i>

    <i>But Lan Sheng hasn¡¯t bullied anyone in the industry before. Her reputation in the industry is quite good.</i>

    Before that, Wen Qiao could not understand Shi Sheng¡¯s purpose of adding scenes for her. But she realized now after listening to Zhao Yun An¡¯s words.

    She was too busy filming recently so she did not notice this. Her scenes were added upon so much. In order to ensure the episodes kept the same, the scenes of other characters must be deleted.

    <i>So, I became their target now. Lan Sheng, you¡¯re so scheming!</i>

    ¡°I will talk to the author.¡± Wen Qiao got up, ¡°Brother Yun An, thanks a lot!¡±

    Zhao Yun An smiled slightly.

    Wen Qiao came to the original author, who was pulling her hair with a pile of manuscripts in her arms.

    ¡°Miss Qing Qiu, can you give me a few minutes?¡±

    The pen name of the author was Qing Qiu Yi Meng. During the introduction, she asked the crew to address her as ¡°Qing Qiu¡±. Thus, everyone in the crew addressed her with her pen name.

    ¡°Miss Wen?¡± Qing Qiu let go of her messy hair, moved the things beside her and asked Wen Qiao to have a sit, ¡°Do you need anything?¡±

    Qing Qiu was quite young, but she was a care-free person and seemed to be easygoing.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to discuss the added scenes. Miss Qing Qiu had been adding scenes for me recently. Of course, I¡¯m grateful to you for adding the scenes for me, but will this affect the scenes of the others?¡±

    Wen Qiao said insinuatingly.

    ¡°It was requested by Lan Sheng,¡± Qing Qiu replied in brief.

    ¡°But the novel was written by you...¡± Wen Qiao hesitated, ¡°Would you like to ruin your own work?¡±

    Qing Qiu widened her eyes in a strange expression, ¡°Miss Wen, I don¡¯t write novels for my interest, I just want to make money.¡±

    Not every author was artistic. Qing Qiu was not artistic but talented.

    She wrote just for the sake of making money.

    If you were willing to pay for it, then she will write. You read happily and she earned happily, what a win-win situation.

    Wen Qiao was a bit stunned. <i>Such a materialistic author...</i>

    <i>It¡¯s quite uneptable.</i>

    Qing Qiu added slowly, ¡°She promised to give me extra money.¡±

    Wen Qiao was speechless.

 Chapter 522 - Headline Dominating Movie Queen(31)

    <h4>Headline Dominating Movie Queen(31)</h4>

    Wen Qiao¡¯s negotiation with the original author was in vain.

    Money was very useful to let peoplepromise.

    Throughout the shooting, Wen Qiao was tortured by the non-stop adding of scenes.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Wen Qiao and the director? Howe he keeps adding scenes for her and deleting ours?...¡±

    ¡°They even deleted the female lead¡¯s scenes, what can we say?¡±

    ¡°Someone who only knows how to get through the back door. I hate this kind of person the most!¡±

    ¡°But her acting skills are not bad.¡± Someone did her justice.

    Although Wen Qiao¡¯s scenes were added the most, her acting skills were indeed good. Compared with the other rookies, she was definitely the best among them.

    ¡°But good acting skills are not that usefulpared to having good sex skills.¡±

    Wen Qiao happened to pass by them. The words were meant deliberately for her.

    ¡°Xiao Qiao, it¡¯s gonna be your turn.¡± Zhao Yun An interrupted, ¡°Please get prepared.¡±

    Wen Qiao nodded slightly, ¡°Thanks, Brother Yun An.¡±

    After Wen Qiao left, Zhao Yun An looked at them and said, ¡°There is no way to be famous if you don¡¯t put your effort in, but all you do is keep talking about others behind their back.¡±

    Zhao Yun An was quite handsome. His words made all of them blush with shame and walk away.

    ......

    Shi Sheng was sitting with her leg crossed in the center of the film crew who came back and forth. She was on the phone with it held between her chin and shoulder.

    ¡°Hmm...remember to exercise, I¡¯ll check when Ie back....I know...Hmm, I can go back early today...¡±

    After Shi Sheng finished the call, Xiao Bao came to her, ¡°Sis Lan, the director said they¡¯re going out for dinner and asked if you want to go?¡±

    <i>Dinner? It¡¯s the asion of the ident. Of course, I must go.</i>

    Only the film crew and their investors went for dinner. Among the investors, Shi Sheng was the only one who stayed with the film crew and changed the script.

    Wen Qiao was assigned to apany an investor, the other actresses were also assigned for each investor.

    As the main investor, the director dared not to assign Shi Sheng.

    The dinner ended peacefully. Some investors took a few actresses for karaoke in a club after that.

    ¡°Director, I think I don¡¯t want to go...I haven¡¯t memorized the revised script I got today. I¡¯d prefer it if I went back and memorized the script.¡± Wen Qiao was unwilling to join and negotiate with the director.

    Shi Sheng stood beside the director and leered at Wen Qiao.

    Both of them did not interact much on the set. Shi Sheng spent most of her time ying games. Wen Qiao was busy shooting everyday, she had no extra time to argue with Shi Sheng.

    But Wen Qiao was scared of Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes were very sharp. Wen Qiao found herself weak in front of Shi Sheng, as if she knew all of her secrets.

    ¡°There are a few investors here today. It¡¯s better for you to go and show yourself.¡± The director disagreed.

    Wen Qiao had no choice but to join them.

    Disgusting scenes were found in the karaoke box. Some of them took this as an opportunity to build rtionships with the investors so as to be famous.

    Wen Qiao was protected by Zhao Yun An, so no one dared to force her to do anything, but she drank a lot.

    ¡°Retch!¡± Wen Qiao vomited in the restroom. She held her heavy head and walked out of the restroom in dizziness.

    ¡°Mr Su, get out of my way.¡±

    Wen Qiao stumbled and fell to the wall. She leaned on the wall and looked in the direction of the voice.

    Su Mu Yuan and Shi Sheng were standing face to face.

    ¡°I thought we¡¯re already in a partnership.¡± Su Mu Yuan narrowed his eyes and looked at Shi Sheng viciously.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t promise you anything, it¡¯s all your delusion.¡± Shi Sheng blinked innocently.

    Su Mu Yuan gave her the shares hoping that she would help him to destroy the Gu family.

    <i>The male lead is indeed very ambitious.</i>

    <i>He used Lan family¡¯s shares to threaten me to destroy my man¡¯s family, am I stupid?</i>

    ¡°Miss Lan, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will destroy the Lan family?¡±

    ¡°Mr Su, it¡¯s good to be confident, I¡¯ve faith in you. Bring it on!¡± Shi Sheng gave him a creepy grin.

    The dim light of the corridor illuminated her face making her look more treacherous.

    <i>You thought I would be scared?</i>

    <i>Would such an easy case trouble me?</i>

    <i>Idiot!</i>

    <i>I can kill you anytime I want!</i>

    ¡°Miss Lan, I know something about Gu Chi that you might not know? Would you like to listen?¡±

    Su Mu Yuan¡¯s words stopped her steps. Shi Sheng turned back slowly.

    Su Mu Yuan looked at her in a leisure manner, with a confidence that said everything was under his control.

    ¡°Are you mentally sick?¡± Shi Sheng turned back to Su Mu Yuan.

    <i>I really need good mental strength to talk with thisdy in front of me.</i>

    <i>She might say something that might catch me off-guard the next second.</i>

    ¡°Miss Lan, I¡¯m just telling you the truth.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Shi Sheng sneered, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to know.¡±

    <i>I won¡¯t care even if Gu Chi killed someone.</i>

    She turned and left.

    Her shoes stepped on the smooth marble, making a click-ck sound.

    ¡°If you dare to mess with Gu Chi and my brother, I will destroy the whole Su family.¡±

    Her voice was wandering in the corridor.

    ¡°Lan Sheng, I give you a month to reconsider. You cane to me anytime if you feel regret.¡± Su Mu Yuan spoke loudly.

    Shi Sheng did not stop and disappeared in front of Su Mu Yuan.

    He took his phone out and called a number.

    ¡°Start now.¡±

    <i>The only weakness of the Gu family is Gu Chi.</i>

    He hung up the call and looked somewhere, ¡°Have you finished listening?¡±

    Wen Qiao stiffened and spoke weakly, ¡°I¡¯m just passing by....¡±

    She was always short of breath when facing him.

    Su Mu Yuan sneered and left.

    Wen Qiao was relieved.

    <i>Sure enough, he was the future moneybag of the entertainment industry. He looked so powerful, it frightened me!</i>

    She did not really understand their conversation just now. But as she was quite dizzy, she did not think about it deeply.

    The next day, she found herself sleeping with Su Mu Yuan.

    It was even stranger that their sexually indecent photo was on the inte.

    Although the photo was blurred and they were not totally naked, Su Mu Yuan was very angry about this.

    ¡°What a good method.¡± Su Mu Yuan pinched Wen Qiao¡¯s chin in a sombre face.

    The bloodstain on her fair skin was eye-catching. Su Mu Yuan turned angrier after looking at this.

    ¡°The photo was not taken by me.¡± Wen Qiao wrapped herself with a nket and defended calmly.

    <i>How did I even get herest night?</i>

    ¡°Not you?¡± Su Mu Yuan pinched even harder. ¡°There are only two of us in the room. If it was not you, then will the photo be taken by a ghost?¡±

    ¡°Mr Su, please look at the angle of the photo. If I was lying on top of you, is it possible for me to stand aside and take the photo?¡±

    Wen Qiao¡¯s chest lifted slightly and rescued her chin out of his hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t even ask you to be responsible for me, why are you so angry?¡±

 Chapter 523 - Headline Dominating Movie Queen(32)

    <h4>Headline Dominating Movie Queen(32)</h4>

    ?????

    Su Mu Yuan looked at the photo again several times. <i>Indeed, she cannot take the photo from this angle.</i>

    He used his phone to get the same angle in the room and found a hidden camera in the flower pot eventually.

    Su Mu Yuan ordered someone to check this for him in a sombre face.

    Wen Qiao had already put on her clothes. In a pale face, she tried to be calm, ¡°Mr Su, we just take this as a one-night stand, and pretend that we don¡¯t know each other after walking out of the room.¡±

    Su Mu Yuan sneered, ¡°Do you think you can get out of the room?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do...¡± <i>He¡¯s gonna kill me just because I slept with him?</i>

    After a moment, Wen Qiao only realized Su Mu Yuan actually meant the paparazzi.

    The person who exposed the photo also exposed the address.

    There should be a lot of paparazzi waiting outside the door right now.

    ......

    Su Mu Yuan immediately retracted the photo, but this did not stop theizens to gossip.

    Wen Qiao¡¯s performance in ¡°Proud Sun¡± was beingmented on again. She made the headline this time.

    But the headline did notst long and was soon reced by another headline.

    [Author¡¯s Note: Lan Sheng suspected to be pregnant]

    Shi Sheng was stunned when she read the news.

    The photo was taken when she took Gu Chi to the hospital for regr check-ups. The rumour of her pregnancy was nonsense.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, let¡¯s have a talk.¡± Chen Yuan gnashed her teeth and said.

    ¡°Sis Chen...I¡¯m innocent.¡± <i>I didn¡¯t have sex with Gu Chi, how can I get pregnant?</i>

    Chen Yuan tried not to rage at her, ¡°You like to be in the headline, is it? Can¡¯t you do something good for yourself?¡±

    <i>Look at what she has done recently. Sooner orter, I will have a heart attack.</i>

    <i>She has been making headlines from time to time.</i>

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t lose any fans....¡± Shi Sheng defended.

    Her fans did not drop but increased instead. <i>Of course, because I am their god.</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you. If you keep creating scandals, then you better be prepared to shoot all the next five years worth of films.¡± Chen Yuan spew the words and hung up the call.

    <i>Five years worth of films...</i>

    <i>Sis Chen, you won!</i>

    Chen Yuan denied the rumour immediately, but Shi Sheng still made the headline.

    Someizens asked when she and Gu Chi will have monkeys.

    <i>I can¡¯t give birth to a monkey! Even gene mutation also can¡¯t degenerate a human to an ape at once!</i>

    Gu Chi was ying video games. Shi Sheng went to him and gave him a kiss.

    After she kissed for a while, Gu Chi slowly responded.

    ¡°What do you want to do in future?¡± Shi Sheng let go of him and looked at him.

    Gu Chi kept silent. After a moment, he said word by word, ¡°I want to stay with you.¡±

    ¡°Except for this?¡±

    Doubts shed in his eyes for some time. He then shook his head and said, ¡°No more.¡±

    <i>How can he have no ambition?</i>

    <i>Forget it, I can raise him anyway.</i>

    <i>Whatever.</i>

    Shi Sheng kissed his face, ¡°It¡¯s time to go out for a walk.¡±

    Gu Chi was a little reluctant at first. But looking at Shi Sheng¡¯s ¡®you¡¯re dead¡¯ look, he slowly went to change his clothes.

    Exercise was a must for Gu Chi every night.

    Gu Chi no longer wanted to move after walking for a fewps in the residential areas.

    Heid on the sofa with a tablet in his arms, staring at Shi Sheng who sat on the other side in a call.

    He tilted his head and looked at her for a moment. Then, he stood up and walked to Shi Sheng.

    While Shi Sheng was looking at him with doubts, he hugged her and began to y his game.

    Shi Sheng was speechless.

    ¡°You have to cast this film. You don¡¯t have any films recently...Sheng Sheng, are you listening to me?¡± Chen Yuan shouting on the other side of the phone.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Sheng replied, ¡°But this character does not suit me...¡±

    Chen Yuan continued to shout, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem unsuitable. You¡¯ve always been casting this kinda character.¡±

    ¡°But I now prefer ¡°Proud Sun,¡± that kinda character. Don¡¯t you think such a cool character suits me more?¡±

    Chen Yuan did not answer for a long time. <i>She must be prepared to rage at me.</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re a girl, why do you want to act cool? After all, such a character is not so easy to find... the script was not written by you! You¡¯ve been creating so much trouble recently, can¡¯t you just listen to me and cast the film?¡±

    Chen Yuan spoke super fast, she was obviously very angry.

    Both of them had talked for a long time but ended up with no results.

    Shi Sheng rified that she will only cast as a simr character to ¡°Proud Sun¡± now, but Chen Yuan insisted on letting her cast the other types of characters.

    After hanging up the call, Shi Sheng heaved a long sigh.

    She looked down at Gu Chi¡¯s screen, he was PKing someone. Perhaps, hugging her had affected him when ying the game, as he lost the game eventually.

    ¡°I want to sleep now.¡± Shi Sheng stared at Gu Chi.

    Gu Chi probably did not want to sleep yet. He looked at the screen and Shi Sheng hesitantly.

    In the end, he put the tablet down.

    Gu Chi¡¯s insomnia was so serious. He was still suffering from insomnia after getting a long period of treatment.

    The saying in the novel that hugging your lover while sleeping can help to reduce insomnia was bullshit.

    Gu Chi had insomnia again, he did not sleep until morning.

    ......

    Shi Sheng received a script one weekter. The character was a police going undercover, which met her requirement.

    <i>But the investor was...</i>

    <i>Gu Chi.</i>

    <i>He was the only investor.</i>

    <i>That means he most probably got someone to write the script.</i>

    Shi Sheng asked Gu Chi about this and he replied seriously, ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°Whatever you like, I want to give you.¡±

    Shi Sheng admitted, <i>He is flirtatious.</i>

    The script¡¯s quality was not bad, it was not made in a hurry.

    In other words, Gu Chi had looked for someone to write the script a long time ago.

    ¡°Where did you get the money?¡± This was the point. <i>The Gu family did give Gu Chi some money, but it couldn¡¯t be so much.</i>

    ¡°I own apany.¡±

    <i>What are you talking about?</i>

    <i>You own apany? Howe it did not go bankrupt?</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s enough for you to spend,¡± Gu Chi added.

    <i>Lin Ze Nan mentioned himself as an assistant...he was actually not talking nonsense.</i>

    Lin Ze Nan was in charge of thepany, but the decision was made by Gu Chi.

    <i>Gu Chi is capable, but he doesn¡¯t have any goals.</i>

    <i>Perhaps, the only goal he has is...</i>

    <i>To take care of me...</i>

    After Wen Qiao¡¯s drama wrapped up, this film was also about to start filming.

    But Shi Sheng did not expect that Wen Qiao would also cast in this film.

    The person who brought her into the cast was Su Mu Yuan.

    Su Mu Yuan knew the director, so he can assign someone into the cast easily.

    Although Gu Chi was the investor, he never asked about these. Shi Sheng only realized Wen Qiao was also cast in this film when she arrived on set.

    ¡°Miss Lan, nice to see you,¡± Wen Qiao said heavily.

    ¡°Miss Lan has always been the one I want to go beyond.¡±

    <i>You grab the others¡¯ opportunity just to reach your goal of going beyond someone?</i>

    ¡°Then I am quite unlucky.¡± Shi Sheng curled her lips and walked past her.

    Wen Qiao frowned slightly. <i>Howe Lan Sheng in this life is so different from the previous life?</i>

    <i>Did anything go wrong?</i>

 Chapter 524 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress (33)

    <h4>Headline Dominating Movie Actress (33)</h4>

    ¡°Wen Qiao, what happened to you? Why are you not on form today?¡± The director yelled with a loudspeaker and everyone looked at her.

    Wen Qiao looked embarrassed. Shi Sheng stood in front of her, they were shooting together but Wen Qiao could not keep up with her tempo.

    ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll exin it to you.¡± The director did not continue to rage at her considering she was brought in by Su Mu Yuan.

    Shi Sheng asked Xiao Bao to get her phone, he hurriedly handed it to her. Shi Sheng replied to Gu Chi before clicking on the game.

    The background music of the game echoed on the set, some of the crews put on a hopeless look.

    <i>How addicted is the Movie Queen to the game?</i>

    <i>She definitely ys games whenever she is free.</i>

    [Author¡¯s Note: Movie Queen is addicted to the games.]

    ¡°Sis Lan, you¡¯re trending again.¡± Xiao Bao held his phone in front of Shi Sheng, blocking her screen.

    <i>Game over.</i>

    Shi Sheng turned to stare at Xiao Bao.

    ¡°Sis Chen is going to give you five years worth of film,¡± Xiao Bao said weakly.

    Shi Sheng nced at Xiao Bao¡¯s screen.

    She was squatting on the ground. The photo must have been taken by someone in the crew from behind her back.

    <i>That pose...screams as if she was non-mainstream and squatting on a vige street.</i>

    <i>Netizen A: Such a handsome posture of our god ying games! Licking screen.</i>

    <i>Netizen B: Our god is ying this game! My boyfriend had been ying everyday, I even suspected he wanted to marry the game. No! I wanna meet my god in the game! Tell us your game ID please!</i>

    <i>Netizen C: I wanna give 101 points to our god for such a down-to-earth posture! She deserves the extra one point.</i>

    <i>Netizen D: Down-to-earth posture +1</i>

    <i>Netizen E: Down-to-earth posture +2</i>

    Many of themmented on the same thing.

    Shi Sheng looked at her posture and looked at Xiao Bao. She handed her phone to him, ¡°Take a handsome posture of me.¡±

    <i>Sis Chen will really give you five years worth of film...</i>

    Xiao Bao could not undertake her coercion and was forced to take a few photos of her eventually.

    Compared with the candid photo, this frontal HD photo gained more discussion immediately after she posted.

    Someone asked if she was shooting a new film and asked for the name of the film.

    Of course, the crew will not miss any opportunity to promote their film. They took the chance to promote their film for free.

    Chen Yuan was almost used to Shi Sheng¡¯s behavior that can easily make a headline.

    Since it was not a big deal, Chen Yuan did not bother to rage at Shi Sheng.

    ......

    ¡°Sis Lan, there will be a fight scer. Wen Qiao¡¯s stuntman is unable to turn up today, you may have to bear with herter.¡±

    Just as Shi Sheng entered the set, she was told such bad news.

    Meaning that if she failed to control her power for the fight scer, Wen Qiao might be killed and things will be miserable.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you get another person tentatively?¡±

    The crew shook her head helplessly, it was not easy to get a stuntman in such a short time.

    Even if they found one, she might not be able to shoot well.

    ¡°There ain¡¯t many fight scenes. Please help, Sis Lan.¡± The crew blinked and put on a cute look.

    Shi Sheng curled her lips, ¡°You think you¡¯re a little girl?¡±

    <i>Is it my fault for being a guy?</i>

    Shi Sheng was known to be easygoing with little girls, especially those who spoke nicely and looked tender.

    But she was totally different when facing the guys. Sometimes, she was impatient even though they had not spoken a word yet.

    No one can have a worse temper than hers.

    <i>You¡¯re ady, why do you want to grab the little girls who are single?</i>

    <i>Can¡¯t you give us some chance to fall in love?</i>

    The film crew could not get a stuntman in the end, Wen Qiao had to shoot the fight scenes herself.

    The martial arts instructor was exining the action to Wen Qiao, while Shi Sheng was ying her games.

    Wen Qiao was disturbed by the background music of the game, she could not focus on the instructions.

    Sure enough, she kept getting it wrong when shooting the fight scene.

    Wen Qiao¡¯s actions were not correct at all. Either she was not strong enough, or it was misced.

    After a few times of NG, there were several bruises on Wen Qiao¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    The equipment was not functioning when Wen Qiao jumped down from a height. It could not bear her weight and Wen Qiao fell to the ground.

    Immediately, Shi Sheng could feel someone passed by her.

    Su Mu Yuan rushed to Wen Qiao, ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    Wen Qiao looked at the man who appeared suddenly, she was stunned, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I passed by.¡±

    <i>Are there any ces he can pass by the Studio City?</i>

    ¡°Is that President Su?¡±

    ¡°So the photo is true? Wen Qiao really has a rtionship with President Su?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so obvious!¡±

    ¡°Mr Su is so handsome!¡±

    Wen Qiao was not injured badly, Su Mu Yuan took her to a lounge.

    Shi Sheng thought Wen Qiao¡¯s injury would not have anything to do with her. She was not the one who pushed her after all.

    But Su Mu Yuan did not let off so easily.

    ¡°Hey, this is Sis Lan¡¯s dedicated lounge.¡± Xiao Bao stopped Su Mu Yuan who wanted to break in.

    They will only shoot a few scenes here. In order to save money and make things easier, the film crew prepared only two lounges, one for Shi Sheng and another one for public use.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Su Mu Yuan was so intimidating.

    Xiao Bao was startled and took a few steps back in fear, but he still blocked the entrance.

    ¡°Sis Lan, Sis Lan!¡± He shouted.

    Shi Sheng had already walked over to his side, ¡°What are you shouting for? Don¡¯t even know how to send someone off!¡±

    <i>Thisdy is so fierce!</i>

    Shi Sheng ignored Su Mu Yuan, pulled Xiao Bao out of the room, and locked the door in front of Su Mu Yuan.

    ¡°Kick the door if you can!¡± Shi Sheng stood aside and pointed at the locked door.

    Su Mu Yuan was speechless.

    <i>Sis Lan, you will be easily beaten by people.</i>

    Su Mu Yuan saw another lounge that was full of people and quite messy just now, so he went to this lounge.

    ¡°Miss Lan, as a senior, don¡¯t you think you should be more tolerant?¡± Su Mu Yuan looked cool.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have that.¡± Shi Sheng crossed her arms, ¡°Do you want to kick?¡±

    <i>What are you doing? Such a powerful president, can¡¯t you get those people out of another room?</i>

    Su Mu Yuan looked at the door in front of him. He felt that her words meant something.

    <i>She seems to be waiting for me to kick the door...</i>

    He stared at Shi Sheng for a few seconds, holding Wen Qiao and turned to leave.

    <i>What a pity! If he dared to kick, I could ckmail him for his money.</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t ever talk about conscience and morality with scum, it no longer exists.</i>

    As Su Mu Yuan walked away, a tall guy was holding a bouquet of flowersing towards them. The huge bouquet blocked the guy¡¯s face, and the two passed each other.

    Su Mu Yuan frowned and looked back at the guy who entered the set with a bouquet.

 Chapter 525 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress(34)

    Chapter 525

    Headline Dominating Movie Actress(34)

    Gu Chi¡¯s appearance on the set was out of Shi Sheng¡¯s expectation, not to mention therge bouquet of flowers.

    He was indeed a god.

    ¡°Gosh! So handsome! He looks more handsome in personpared to photos!¡±

    ¡°Of course, he must be handsome enough to deserve our goddess!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right...¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m about to faint.¡±

    Gu Chi walked towards Shi Sheng throughout the exmation of the female crew.

    The colourful bouquet blended with his face, as if putting on a special effect.

    ¡°This is for you.¡± Gu Chi handed the bouquet over to her.

    Shi Sheng took it with a smile. She pulled Gu Chi¡¯s cor and Gu Chi lowered his head.

    They kissed.

    Sounds of exmation came one after another, together with the camera shutter¡¯s clicking sound.

    Without exception, Shi Sheng made a headline again.

    Many fansmented ¡®999¡¯ under the post. [Note: 999 is aworknguage that used to describe someone or something super awesome.]

    The headline was made so easily this time.

    Chen Yuan had already given up. Just let it be...at least it¡¯s not bad news this time.

    In the lounge, Shi Sheng put the bouquet nicely, ¡°Why did youe?¡±

    ¡°I miss you.¡± Gu Chi did not hide his love towards her.

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ve been a little busy these days.¡± She had been busy shooting in the past few days and did not go back as it was veryte.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep again, right?¡±

    Gu Chi looked away and kept quiet.

    I knew it.

    As Wen Qiao was injured, the director could only shoot the scenes of others, which gave Shi Sheng some free time.

    She went for a date with Gu Chi outside, whilst their actions became a trending topic.

    The fans: Our god has upied the trending list.

    The other artists: Too bad, I¡¯m not good looking.

    .....

    In the evening, someonepared andmented on Su Mu Yuan and Gu Chi about their appearance on the set today.

    Perhaps, the post made no offence, but the fans of two sides argued suddenly.

    The news that Su Mu Yuan retracted was raised in the argument again, saying that Wen Qiao was a scheming bitch who slept with Su Mu Yuan.

    Wen Qiao¡¯s fans refuted immediately, saying that Shi Sheng also slept with Gu Chi.

    Gu Chi¡¯s identity was public. As the young master of Huan Yu Group, even a strand of his hair could be worth a thousand.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s fans fought back. Yes, our goddess came together with Gu Chi, but she is the Young Miss of Yu Teng Group. She had be the Movie Queen before she came together with him. Does she need to sleep with him?

    Wen Qiao¡¯s fans refuted. Her poprity is all due to her rich family. If her family had no money, do you think she could be so famous?

    Lan Sheng¡¯s fans said, Is it our goddess¡¯ fault to be born in a rich family? You should not me those who are rich if you¡¯re poor. Since you¡¯re so powerful, why don¡¯t you go and save the world?

    Both sidesunched an inte war that attracted countlessizens to watch.

    Chen Yuan almost had a nervous breakdown. My artist keeps making trouble!

    Who is the best in making the headline? Please find the god in the Gu family.

    Below were the conversations Chen Yuan heard when she entered her office:

    Colleague A: Sis Chen, has Lan Sheng made trouble today?

    Colleague B: Sis Chen, your artist made a headline again.

    Colleague C: Sis Chen, can you let Lan Sheng make my artist in the headline too?

    Colleague D: Sis Chen, your artist ...

    As the protagonists did not join the arguments, it settled itself a few dayster.

    The topic changed quickly as long as there was something new in the industry. This was the case in the entertainment industry.

    ......

    Wen Qiao returned to the set, but progress was still very slow.

    Shi Sheng was ying games with her phone while Wen Qiao was being scolded by the director.

    Even Shi Sheng offered her sympathy.

    Wen Qiao was not on form since her return to the set. But this time it had nothing to do with Shi Sheng, rather it was Wen Qiao herself who was not on form.

    ¡°Cut, cut, cut! That¡¯s all for today.¡± The director threw the loudspeaker in anger.

    Everyone looked at the broken loudspeaker on the ground.

    Director, the loudspeaker was quite expensive...

    Wen Qiao passed by Shi Sheng and stopped suddenly, ¡°Lan Sheng, did I offend you?¡±

    Aren¡¯t you are the one who grabs my script all the while?

    How could she me me?

    Shi Sheng wanted to refute her.

    But before she spoke her words, Wen Qiao said in a firm tone, ¡°Lan Sheng, I¡¯ll definitely surpass you someday. Let¡¯s see!¡±

    ¡°It would be my honour.¡± I¡¯m proud to be the female lead¡¯s benchmark.

    What¡¯s so good about being proud?

    She wanna fight with me? Bring it on!

    Wen Qiao left whilst being full of spirit.

    Shi Sheng curled her lips. She finished the rest of the scenes and got ready to go back.

    Immediately after removing her makeup, Shi Sheng received a call from Gu Hao asking if she could take Gu Chi home for dinner.

    Shi Sheng asked for the reason.

    Gu Hao told her today was Gu Chi¡¯s birthday.

    Gu Chi¡¯s birthday?

    Shi Sheng¡¯s face twisted for a moment. She remembered that the date written on Gu Chi¡¯s identification card was not today.

    Shi Sheng returned to her condominium and found the door opened with a lot of noise inside.

    A group of thugs with colourful hairs walked around in the house.

    ¡°Sister-inw is back.¡±

    ¡°Hi, sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Hi, sister-inw.¡±

    The thugs greeted Shi Sheng with a smile.

    This was not their first time here. Since someone will clean for her, Shi Sheng had noment.

    ¡°Goddess, you¡¯re back. I was just about to call you.¡± Lin Ze Nan got out of the crowd and reached Shi Sheng, ¡°Today is boss¡¯ birthday. Do you have anything to give him, goddess?¡±

    It¡¯s really Gu Chi¡¯s birthday?

    Shi Sheng took Lin Ze Nan to a corner and asked, ¡°But Gu Chi¡¯s identification card is not today.¡±

    ¡°...Goddess, you don¡¯t know today is boss¡¯ birthday?¡±

    Shi Sheng nodded honestly.

    She will not know if Gu Hao didn¡¯t inform her.

    Lin Ze Nan looked around like a thief and pulled Shi Sheng into the restroom.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story but I¡¯ll make it short. Boss¡¯ birthday is indeed on the day of his identification card, but today... is actually his mother¡¯s memorial day. Since the death of aunt, our boss has insisted on celebrating his birthday on this day.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Lin Ze Nan scratched his head, ¡°Do you know how she died?¡±

    Shi Sheng shook her head.

    She knew that Gu¡¯s Mother was dead. Gu¡¯s father had never been married to another woman or got another woman on the outside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone know that I told you.¡± Lin Zen Nan lowered his voice, ¡°Ten years ago, aunt and boss were kidnapped at the same time. Aunt was stabbed more than twenty times in order to protect our boss.¡±

    Shi Sheng was shocked after listening to his words.

    After a moment, she said, ¡°So Gu Chi¡¯s behavior was due to the incident?¡±

    Lin Ze Nan shook his head, ¡°The only change the incident brought was that our boss changed the celebration of his birthday to today.¡±

    Gu Chi behaved like that since young. The Gu family had tried a lot of ways to help him but in vain, as if he was born with no emotion and not closed off to anyone.

    Lin Ze Nan had been following Gu Chi for so many years, he had not seen himugh or be angry at anyone.

    The things that people called emotion were like dust in his eyes, he could not feel it.

 Chapter 526 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress (35)

    <h4>Headline Dominating Movie Actress (35)</h4>

    After the group of people left, Shi Sheng took Gu Chi to the Gu family¡¯s house.

    Shi Sheng gave the Gu family a call on the way. When they arrived, the family greeted their young master in a grand manner.

    Shi Sheng was shocked by looking at the way they greeted them, she almost thought they went to the wrong house.

    Gu Chi held her hand and entered the house calmly.

    ¡°Young Master, Young Mistress.¡± The housekeeper bowed slightly, not too much but just nice.

    <i>What? Young Mistress?</i>

    There were not many people in the living room, all were those people she metst time.

    ¡°Bro...¡± <i>Howe Lan Ching is here?</i>

    ¡°My dear.¡± Lan Ching stood up to give Shi Sheng a hug and kissed her cheek.

    After Lan Ching let go of Shi Sheng, Gu Chi immediately pulled her into his arms and wiped her cheek with his hand.

    <i>I¡¯m not allowed to kiss my sister?</i>

    <i>Brother-inw, you¡¯re fucking crazy now!</i>

    Lan Ching was jealous and pulled Shi Sheng to his side, Gu Chi was afraid that Shi Sheng would be hurt so he let go of his hand.

    ¡°Bro...what are you doing? No, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m talking with Gu Hao about a coboration. He asked me toe here after you gave him the call.¡±

    Lan Ching rubbed Shi Sheng¡¯s head, ¡°How are you recently? Let me see. Howe you look so tired? You didn¡¯t get enough sleep, right? Listen, you¡¯re not married yet, you can¡¯t make me a nephew, are you clear?¡±

    Lan Ching started to nag at her.

    ¡°Erm..bro, I¡¯ll go and greet Grandpa Gu first.¡± Shi Sheng ran away.

    ¡°Hey, girl, you don¡¯t like to listen to me already, right?¡±

    Lan Ching gripped Gu Chi in hand and nagged at him, ¡°Listen, I only have such a dearest sister. You have to take care of her nicely. You can¡¯t let her catch a cold ...¡±

    After greeting everyone in the house, Old Master Gu gave her a big gift.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re not short of money, so I didn¡¯t give expensive things.¡± Old Master Gu sighed.

    ¡°No worries, Grandpa Gu. I will take care of him.¡±

    Old Master Gu smiled and rubbed Shi Sheng¡¯s head, ¡°He¡¯s quite a handful. Please take care of him in the future. This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen Xiao Chi so close to a person since he was born.¡±

    The Gu family could only give him money and a high standard of living. They also wanted to give him happiness, but he could not feel it at all.

    He did not avoid it on purpose, he was just like that.

    However, Shi Sheng was different. Gu Chi epted her and she was special to him.

    After Old Master Gu finished his words, Gu¡¯s Father took Shi Sheng aside.

    ¡°Xiao Sheng, can I address you in this way?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Shi Sheng nodded with a smile.

    Gu¡¯s Father also heaved a long sigh as Old Master Gu did, ¡°Xiao Chi is quite pitiful, I didn¡¯t see him smile before. He was different from the other children since he was young. When the children received sweets, the other kids were happy for the whole day, but Xiao Chi just looked at the sweets without crying or making a fuss, as if being an adult.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve tried many ways but he still didn¡¯t smile. After that... we think, it¡¯s good enough as long as he lives well.¡±

    Gu Father took a deep breath, ¡°But you might not know, your appearance changed the situation. Many years ago, it was the first time we knew you. You were only 15 or 16, an energetic girl.¡±

    Five years ago, during New Year¡¯s Eve, Lan Sheng was lucky to perform in the New Year¡¯s G.

    The Gu family used to watch the New Year¡¯s G during New Year¡¯s Eve. Gu Chi had not moved out at that time, so all family members were there.

    He was ying games alone in a corner.

    But when Lan Sheng performed, he looked up at the TV screen for the first time.

    Then, he put down his game console and walked to the middle.

    After the show ended, he asked Gu Hao about the girl.

    Lan Sheng was not very famous at that time, Gu Hao certainly did not know her. Later, Gu¡¯s Father called someone he knew who worked in the TV station to get her name.

    Gu Chi only asked for her name. They observed for a few days and did not find any changes in him, so they did not care about this.

    A few months ago, they knew Gu Chi came together with Shi Sheng. Gu¡¯s Father wanted to check her background but Gu Chi stopped him. Then, he asked the people around him about Shi Sheng and recalled that night.

    ¡°Please take care of Xiao Chi.¡± Gu¡¯s Father¡¯sst sentence was serious, but he meant the same thing as Old Master Gu.

    The celebration was held in a grand manner, but Gu Chi had no expression, he just looked at their blessing indifferently.

    As the future inw, Lan Ching was taken care of by the whole family.

    And eventually, he was drunk.

    The celebration ended veryte and everyone was drunk, Shi Sheng and Gu Chi could only stay over for one night at the house.

    As Gu Chi¡¯s room was cleaned everyday, they can directly check-in.

    The two went into the room and showered, Shi Sheng finished first and went to bed.

    After a moment, Gu Chi also finished showering.

    ¡°You¡¯re not happy?¡± Shi Sheng realized Gu Chi was a bit down.

    Gu Chi went to the window and drew the curtains, facing his back to her. After a long silence, he said, ¡°Did Lin Zen Nan tell you everything?¡±

    ¡°...Hmm.¡±

    Gu Chi turned and walked toward Shi Sheng. He climbed onto the bed, hugged her into his arms and put his chin on her head.

    Shi Sheng put her hand on his waist and let him hug her.

    After five minutes, he said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who should have died, but she protected me, I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Shi Sheng patted his shoulder, ¡°This is a kind of love, she likes you very much as you like me.¡±

    Silence.

    ¡°...I didn¡¯t treat her nicely.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary that you treat someone nicely, and others must treat you nicely. She is your mother, it was the greatest love in the world. She loves you very much.¡±

    After counselling, Shi Sheng thought she could be his intimate sister.

    <i>Yea, I¡¯m indeed so capable.</i>

    Gu Chi tightened his arms suddenly, ¡°When I close my eyes every night, I can see her lying in front of me covered with blood.¡±

    Shi Sheng started to worry.

    <i>He¡¯s not suffering from insomnia but a psychological disorder?</i>

    <i>No wonder I¡¯ve worked so hard but Gu Chi still can¡¯t sleep every night.</i>

    <i>He didn¡¯t dare to sleep at all.</i>

    <i>This is troublesome.</i>

    Shi Sheng looked up and kissed Gu Chi, he responded to her gently.

    ......

    The next morning, Shi Sheng woke up with two dark circles.

    <i>Slept with my man but can¡¯t do anything, he¡¯s really suffering.</i>

    Gu Chi was still sleeping, Shi Sheng gave Chen Yuan a call asking for Dr Wei¡¯s phone number.

    After making an appointment with him, she nced at the time. <i>Gu Chi probably will wake up only after Ie back.</i>

    Shi Sheng got out of the room quietly and met Gu Hao outside.

    ¡°Xiao Sheng, you wake up so early? I thought the young people like to sleepte.¡±

    ¡°Morning, Bro. I have an appointmentter.¡± Shi Sheng and Gu Hao went downstairs together.

    ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯m going to my office, perhaps I could send you if I passed by the ce.¡±

    Shi Sheng told him the address.

    Gu Hao thought about it, probably remembering where it was, ¡°I happened to pass by the ce. I can send you there after breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, bro.¡±

    Gu Hao smiled gently, ¡°You¡¯re wee, we¡¯re family. Gu Chi didn¡¯t wake up yet? He¡¯s not going with you?¡±

    ¡°Yea, I¡¯ll pick him up when I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°Normally it¡¯s the guy who takes care of the girls.¡± Gu Hao shook his head helplessly.

    Shi Sheng answered with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m willing to take care of him.¡±

    <i>My man is for me to pamper.</i>

 Chapter 527 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress (36)

    Chapter 527

    Headline Dominating Movie Actress (36)

    Shi Sheng went to see Dr Wei.

    But she did not get much information as Dr Wei had only seen Gu Chi for a few times.

    Gu Chi was probably the strangest patient Dr Wei had ever seen.

    He can easily fall asleep during the day, but not at night.

    Dr Wei once asked him toe over at night to receive hypnotherapy, but it seemed to be useless to him.

    Dr Wei described him as a machine. He did not have any emotion that a human should have.

    Shi Sheng left the clinic and went back to Gu family¡¯s house to pick him up.

    ......

    Su Family¡¯s vi.

    Su Mu Yuan browsed through the documents in his hands.

    Two guys in suits and leather shoes were sitting on the sofa opposite him. They were tense with some nervousness on their face.

    *Snap*

    The two were shocked at the same time and lowered their heads.

    Su Mu Yuan¡¯s face was sombre, ¡°These are what you¡¯ve done?¡±

    ¡°President Su...¡± One of them tried to exin in fear, ¡°Those shareholders have had not many shares in hand, so there is no need to dere the change of ownership to the headquarter...¡±

    ¡°Yea, not many, but their shares added up is 15%.¡±

    The two dared not to speak anymore.

    15% was quite a big portion, even Su Mu Yuan only had 13% of shares in hand.

    He wanted to buy the shares of those shareholders all the while, but either they asked for a too high price or not willing to sell at all.

    But now the shares were sold silently.

    How can Su Mu Yuan not be angry?

    ¡°Lan Sheng, you did well.¡± Su Mu Yuan stared at the magazine on the coffee table, the film still of ¡°Proud Sun¡± was printed on it.

    ¡°President Su...¡±

    Su Mu Yuan threw the magazine into the trash can next to him, ¡°I want to meet Lan Sheng.¡±

    On the other hand, Shi Sheng was having an appointment with another shareholder.

    The shareholder sent an agent to talk with Shi Sheng, ¡°Miss Lan, I don¡¯t really understand. These shares are so valuable, why do you...¡±

    Shi Sheng raised her eyebrows, ¡°I like it. Isn¡¯t it good to sell you at such a low price?¡±

    ¡°Miss Lan, we don¡¯t deserve this, we know it.¡± Apparently, he was very cautious.

    She had so many shares on hand. Even if she asked for a high price, there must be someone who is willing to buy it. But now she is selling them at a price lower than the market price.

    ¡°Ok, forget it. There are people who want to buy.¡± Shi Sheng got up to leave.

    Yes, she could sell at a higher price. But as mentioned earlier, the shareholder had the most shares on hand and Shi Sheng liked them.

    Besides, the shares were not bought at a high price. The price she sold was enough for her to make profit.

    As for the methods she used...

    Of course, the old method.

    Everyone has weaknesses. She just made use of their weakness.

    ¡°Wait...¡± He stopped Shi Sheng, ¡°I have to ask our boss first, it¡¯s not a small amount after all.¡±

    ¡°Three minutes.¡±

    He nodded and took the phone out.

    Two minutes and forty secondster.

    He came back. ¡°Our boss wants to talk to you personally. Do you have time to talk with him now?¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at the time and wrote down her condominium¡¯s address on a paper, ¡°I don¡¯t have time. Ask him toe to me.¡±

    Your attitude is really...

    Shi Sheng got up and left immediately.

    She had the bargaining chip in hand, so the shareholder will definitelye for the negotiation even if he was unwilling to do so.

    The negotiation went smoothly. Nobody will say ¡®No¡¯ to money.

    The change in the shares¡¯ ownership brought the change in the board of thepany.

    It was a warning to Su Mu Yuan, telling him that he would face a more serious consequence if he dared to mess with Lan Ching and Gu Chi.

    Su Mu Yuan did not mess with her anymore, he focused on Wen Qiao.

    After Shi Sheng¡¯s film wrapped up, Wen Qiao became more famous with Su Mu Yuan backing her up.

    She immediately turned into a tier three actress from a little-known actress.

    She was even nominated for the Best Neer Award at the Golden Flower Film Festival.

    Golden Flower Film Festival was a rtively authoritative institution in China.

    If Wen Qiao really won the Best Neer Award, she would be able to be a tier second actress and double her status.

    Of course, as the Movie Queen, Shi Sheng was also in the nomination.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng,¡± The busy woman, Chen Yuan, was certainly here, ¡°The organizer just informed me that you will be showing up earlier.¡±

    Shi Sheng held a small mirror and looked into it, ¡°Why? Shouldn¡¯t the main cast like me, be thest to show up?¡±

    You can¡¯t be more narcissistic...

    ¡°The organizer wants you to get the atmosphere up for the first half show.¡±

    Shi Sheng threw the small mirror aside, ¡°Do you believe this?¡±

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t.¡± Chen Yuan exined immediately, ¡°But it was arranged by the organizer, I don¡¯t have a say. I heard that they also changed the show-up sequences of quite a few artists.¡±

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes and was about to speak, someone knocked on their car window suddenly.

    Chen Yuan nced out of the car window, she frowned. Who is this guy?

    Shi Sheng rolled the window down.

    Lin Ze Nan smiled even happier, ¡°Goddess, our boss is over there. He asks you to sit in his car.¡±

    Even though Gu Chi was not in the entertainment industry, his appearance in the film festival will definitely gain a lot of attention, the organizer wees him very much.¡±

    Shi Sheng carried her skirt and about to get out of the car.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng,¡± Chen Yuan stopped her, ¡°Who does he mean?¡±

    How can she simply walk away with others? Especially on this asion.¡±

    ¡°Gu Chi.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Mr Gu, sure you can go.¡± Chen Yuan¡¯s expression changed immediately, ¡°Go for it.¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect Sis Chen to behave like this...

    Gu Chi¡¯s car was parked quite far away, his show-up was definitely quite behind.

    As Shi Sheng walked to his car, some people were curious and kept looking at the car.

    But they see nothing.

    Shi Sheng got in the car and saw a rare Gu Chi who was wearing formal attire. He hugged Shi Sheng in his arms and kissed her.

    Perhaps afraid of messing her makeup, he did not kiss long.

    ¡°Why did youe?¡±

    ¡°I wanna stay with you,¡± Gu Chi whispered.

    ¡°I cannot live without you.¡± You¡¯re flirtatious.

    Gu Chi said seriously, ¡°Then don¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°Boss, goddess, I¡¯m here,¡± Lin Ze Nanined in the front seat. They treat me as if I¡¯m air?

    Single people must be very hurt.

    Those who like to do PDA will die earlier.

    Gu Chi kept silent after that. Shi Sheng bullshitted with Lin Ze Nan.

    In the blink of an eye, it was Gu Chi¡¯s turn.

    As Shi Sheng changed to Gu Chi¡¯s car, Chen Yuan informed the organizer for the changes. They had no opinion this time, they dared not to offend the young master of the Gu family after all.

    The car stopped at the entrance and all the journalists were looking forward to it. They did not know who was sitting inside the cars.

    It was like opening an easter egg, expecting surprises in every car.

 Chapter 528 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress (37)

    Chapter 528

    Headline Dominating Movie Actress (37)

    Gu Chi got out of the car first. Some journalists recognized him and quickly took many photos of him.

    The young master of Gu family is here, Lan Sheng must be the one inside the car.

    Gu Chi walked to the other side of the car. He opened the door, bowed slightly and gave her his hand.

    The journalists suddenly fell silent, waiting for the person inside the car to show up.

    A small fair hand showed up first, followed by a blue skirt slipped out of the car. The skirt covered her leg and she got up slowly.

    It was a blue V-neck gown, with hand-made patterns embroidered on it as if a phoenix spreading its wings.

    Unlike the other artists, her V-neck gown was not sexy, all the parts that should be covered were covered.

    But as she showed up, she was still eye-catching.

    Gu Chi put Shi Sheng¡¯s hand on his arm and led her to the red carpet.

    ¡°Goddess, goddess, look here!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! I saw our goddess in real life, she¡¯s so handsome!¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s fans screamed in excitement outside the cordon.

    They can stay for a few minutes on the red carpet. Shi Sheng smiled and waved at the fans, she took Gu Chi, and turned to face the fans for them to take better photos.

    Lan Sheng, look here! Can the fans¡¯ photography skills be more professional than us?

    Do you still wanna make the headline?

    The fans took photos of them with their phones seriously.

    ¡°No worries, goddess. I will put on the special effect that costs a hundred dors.¡±

    ¡°Goddess, goddess, can you kiss Gu Chi? I really want to see.¡±

    ¡°Kiss, kiss.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at Gu Chi helplessly.

    Gu Chi frowned slightly, he probably did not like the asion like this. He nced at the fans over there who were shouting the slogan, slowly lowered his head and kissed slightly on Shi Sheng¡¯s lips.

    On the red carpet, the man lowered his head and kissed thedy. The gaffer put all the lights on them, making the scene as beautiful as a fairy tale.

    But the two kissed very short and it was toote for the journalists to respond. Did they actually kiss just now?

    The fans had set up their camera and managed to capture the scene.

    The journalists were quite pitiful. They were blocked by the fans and did not manage to take a photo of the kiss.

    The fans and journalists had to stay in their position. It was impossible for the journalists to squeeze into the fans.

    In the end, they can only ask the photo from the fans.

    As professional journalists, they had to ask the photo from the fans.

    They even refused to sell them.

    How can our goddess be sullied by money? Only diamonds deserve our goddess.

    Listening to what the fans said. Sure enough, like artists, like fans.

    Eventually, the journalists got the photo from the trending post on Weibo.

    Indeed, the Headline Dominating Movie Queen did not need the journalists.

    Her fans can make her the headline anytime.

    ......

    After entering the hall, many people came to greet Shi Sheng, including the directors, scriptwriters and investors.

    Of course, there were also some people who came to Gu Chi.

    However, Young Master Gu¡¯s emotionless face made people dared not to talk to him, and they turned to have a small talk with Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Goddess.¡± Qing Qiu crowded out and came to her.

    Shi Sheng curled her lips, ¡°...You¡¯ve also been nominated?¡±

    Qing Qiu raised her chin and looked at her in defiance, ¡°Although I¡¯m materialistic, my writing is not too bad. Isn¡¯t it normal to be nominated?¡±

    ¡°Is this your man?¡± Qing Qiu went around Gu Chi, she took her phone out and smiled, ¡°God, let¡¯s take a photo.¡±

    It¡¯s money.

    I can sell the photo and make a lot of money. I can even photocopy the photo unlimitedly.

    ¡°Enough, my man¡¯s photos are not for sale.¡± Shi Sheng uncovered her intention.

    ¡°You¡¯re so stingy.¡± Qing Qiu did not give up, she raised her forefinger and said, ¡°Just take one photo.¡±

    ¡°You promise you will not sell it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t sell it. I will put it in a frame and encourage myself to get a handsome guy in future, ok?¡±

    Shi Sheng satirized her, ¡°And take your nude photo to sell everyday?¡±

    Qing Qiu was embarrassed, ¡°It¡¯s crazy but true.¡±

    The future man of thisdy was quite a pity.

    Qing Qiu was not poor. Looking at her behaviour, she was apparently a gooddy and made quite a lot of money. She was just too sensitive to money.

    She will be excited when someone mentions money.

    Don¡¯t ever talk to her without money.

    ¡°Come on, take us a nice photo.¡± Qing Qiu gave her phone to Shi Sheng and walked to Gu Chi¡¯s side.

    Shi Sheng shook his head helplessly. She saw Gu Chi had no objection and took a photo for them.

    Qing Qiu got the photo and ran away happily.

    Shi Sheng was speechless.

    Just as Shi Sheng was still stunned, Qing Qiu came to her again. She posed a ¡®V¡¯ gesture beside her, clicked on her camera, kept her phone and left. All actions were done at one go.

    Shi Sheng was speechless again.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we discuss this before? Howe it went wrong?¡± Several crews ran past Shi Sheng hurriedly.

    Soon, Shi Sheng heard someone discussing.

    Meng Shi Ran argued with the organizer about her show-up sequence.

    Meng Shi Ran was thedy who once argued with the female lead in the hotel. But she seemed to be busy filming the whole year and did not trouble the female lead.

    Since they met here, she would definitely look for trouble.

    In the end, it was Su Mu Yuan who settled the argument.

    But her show-up sequence was before Wen Qiao.

    Besides, Wen Qiao met crazy fans on the red carpet. The shoulder strap of her dress was torn off by the fans.

    When the ceremony began, Su Mu Yuan took her into the hall. The lights on the stage were brighter than the lights on the floor, no one focused on them.

    ¡°...So who will be the winner of the Best Neer Award? Brother Xiao Kai, how can you peep inside? Quick, show it to me.¡± The host¡¯s yful words spread through the entire hall through the microphone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t grab, I can¡¯t get this award after all.¡±

    After joking around, the host finally announced, ¡°...The Best Neer of Golden Flower Award this year goes to...Wen Qiao.¡±

    Wen Qiao¡¯s photos immediately yed on therge screen behind, including her stills and portraits.

    The lights gathered on Wen Qiao. She bowed gratefully and walked to the podium.

    The host left the stage to her.

    Wen Qiao¡¯s speech was pretty nice and short without any dy. She did not cry as the other artists did, she was very calm from beginning to the end.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see who is the Best Scriptwriter...¡±

    Not surprisingly, Qing Qiu won this award.

    ¡°Lastly, herees the Movie Queen of the year. I wonder who will get this award, I¡¯m looking forward to it...Let¡¯s see...¡±

    The host opened the envelope slowly and everyone was holding their breath.

    ¡°...The Movie Queen of the year goes to...¡±

 Chapter 529 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress (38)

    Chapter 529

    Headline Dominating Movie Actress (38)

    ¡°Meng Shi Ran.¡±

    The audience was quiet for a few seconds, a lot of them had their eyes on Shi Sheng.

    Everyone thought it was going to be Shi Sheng, but it turned out to Meng Shi Ran.

    *pping* After a few seconds, a wave of apuse was heard with a bit of dy.

    Meng Shi Ran had a bad look before this, but it turned good after that.

    Gu Chi shook Shi Sheng¡¯s hand.

    Shi Sheng looked back and smiled briefly at Gu Chi, the scene was caught on camera. Fans on live streaming were actually pretty mad and were consoled after witnessing the scene.

    Immediately, the pop-up messages covered up the whole screen.

    A prince charming like Gu Chi can always stun everyone in a second.

    What¡¯s so great about the Golden Flower Award?

    Our prince charming is aiming for the Oscars.

    Oscar +1

    Prince Charming, keep going, we love you forever.

    When the award ceremony ended, everyone walked out slowly to be interviewed by reporters outside.

    Usually, only the winners will walk out the front door, the others normally choose to leave from the back door.

    However, Shi Sheng appeared at the front door along with Gu Chi, the reporters¡¯ focus shifted to them promptly.

    ¡°Ms Lan, when will Mr Gu and you host a wedding?¡±

    ¡°Msn, why are you dating Mr Gu?¡±

    ¡°Ms Lan, may I ask...¡±

    A ton of questions were being thrown, the good and bad ones.

    Shi Sheng did not want to answer their questions, she left with an escort of venue security guards.

    However, Gu Chi took a reporter¡¯s mic all of a sudden. The team of reporters who were throwing questions went silent immediately.

    ¡°Our wedding will be held by the end of the year, thanks for caring.¡± Gu Chi returned the mic to the reporter as soon as he finished speaking, guiding Shi Sheng out.

    Shi Sheng and Gu Chi stopped for a moment when they passed by the fans. A group of reporters looked at Shi Sheng who was bonding well with the fans strangely.

    So, we are not worth as much as the fans?

    Wait, Gu Chi answered a question.

    Are they hosting a wedding by this year¡¯s end?

    ¡°Cindere, cindere. May I get your signature?¡± A fan asked shyly.

    ¡°Sure, where?¡±

    The fan pointed at her shirt.

    Shi Sheng took the pen which was passed over by the fan, and signed off remarkably on the fan¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°Come on, one by one.¡±

    The exit time was not set, thus Shi Sheng signed for every fan on the spot.

    Luckily, not many were on the spot, or else Shi Sheng would never finish signing.

    After the signing session, there was a photo taking session. Some took individual photos with Shi Sheng, some of them took photos with both Shi Sheng and Gu Chi.

    There was a group photo at the end.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Everyone go home, be careful on the way.¡±

    Shi Sheng waved to them while she carried a bunch of gifts.

    The fans left reluctantly.

    ¡°Cindere is so beautiful, gentle too. If only I were a boy.¡±

    ¡°Prince Gu is so blessed!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Prince Gu must have saved the gxy in his previous life.¡±

    ¡°It had to be the Sr system at least.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to post the signature and photo my goddess gave me, hahaha, those who are not here must be so jealous.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    What was the greatest highlight of the Golden Flower Award?

    It wasn¡¯t about the person who was crowned to be the best actress.

    It was about Gu Chi and LS getting married on the headlines.

    They have no sympathy for single people, now they are getting married.

    Most of the celebrities choose to get married at ater age to keep their fans better.

    Yet, after the news of Gu Chi and Shi Sheng getting married was out, their fans increased instead of dropping.

    People from everywhere held a strong grudge. This ugly society that only cares about looks

    Doubts about this round¡¯s Golden Flower Award arose on the Inte.

    Why isn¡¯t Cindere awarded the best actress?

    WHY?!

    This is shady!

    It has been defaulted!

    An exnation from the officials of the Golden Flower Award surfaced quickly, stating that it was graded from various aspects by the judges to obtain the result.

    The fans definitely did not buy it, and startedmenting aggressively on the official page.

    This matter had not even progressed far when the official page of the Entertainment Express released the list of nominees for the Oscars.

    ¡®Proud Sun¡¯ and Shi Sheng¡¯s name were on the list.

    The fans went crazy instantly.

    ¡°Despite losing the Golden Flower Award, we still have the Oscars.¡±

    ¡°Our Cindere is the best.¡±

    Shi Sheng received a call from CY as well, informing her about the news.

    Even without winning the Oscars, international people from the industry have already been sending her invitations.

    ¡°Shen Shen, I can¡¯t keep up with you, you might copse every minute.¡± CY whined for a bit, and decided to take a break.

    CY left all of the celebrities under her watch in the care of others, and focused on managing Shi Sheng once again.

    She did every task on her own, for the sake of not making it to the headlines every time she gets into an argument.

    However, no matter how cautious CY had been, her celebrity still maintained the streak of being on the hot spots and headlines every three to five days.

    The online fans addressed her as the Cindere who covers all of the headlines.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    The national drama which Shi Sheng invested in has started airing.

    The first few episodes received a lot of goodments, but, towards the end, the audience felt weirder as they continued watching.

    Who is this main actress truly?

    Why does the supporting actress get more screen time than the main actress?

    Where is the main actor?

    The main actress is being bullied to such an extent, and he¡¯s not even appearing.

    Isn¡¯t the supporting actress gentle and warm? Why does something feel odd?

    Although she seemed to be gentle, she was intimidating to them.

    The main actress was being sympathised, the main actor was despised, the supporting actress was scolded.

    Wen Qiao read thements online, andughed self-mockingly, ¡°I never thought that she had such an intention when she increased my screen time.¡±

    Her screen time was added by a lot, but most of them were just a few lines, or a few gestures. They might have seemed normal separately, but they were significant ifbined together.

    The man beside Wen Qiao looked up slightly, ¡°It¡¯s not really embarrassing to be manipted by her.¡±

    Wen Qiao looked at SMY with a bad look on her face, ¡°Are you implying that I¡¯m not as good as her?¡±

    SMY thought for a moment, and nodded.

    Wen Qiao felt a grudge in her.

    I will surpass her someday. Lan Shen, bring it on.

    Due to the bad reviews on this drama, Wen Qiao started getting rejected from people who were initially interested in hiring her.

    Wen Qiao only managed to close some deals after SMY used thepany¡¯s resources.

    Nheless, the content was far different from what Wen Qiao wanted.

    She would have nothing to act on if she turned down the job.

    After a long day of work, Wen Qiao went home to rest.

    When the elevator door opened, the person inside stunned Wen Qiao.

    ¡°Wen Qiao, long time no see.¡± Jiang Bai Yu walked out from the elevator, and smiled elegantly.

    Wen Qiao certainly did not have a good feeling about this filthy guy she met in herst life.

    She only had herself to me on falling for him in the past life.

    Wen Qiao kept a cold face, ¡°Mr Jiang, excuse me.¡±

    ¡°Wen Qiao.¡± Jiang Bai Yu blocked Wen Qiao, his face turned serious out of a sudden, ¡°We don¡¯t have to be so distant, right? We¡¯ve acted together, so we should be counted as friends the very least.¡±

    Wen Qiao passed by Jiang Bai Yu and wanted to leave, Jiang Bai Yu¡¯s massive body was blocking the elevator, ¡°Wen Qiao, I would like to treat you to a meal.¡±

 Chapter 530 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress (39)

    <h4>Headline Dominating Movie Actress (39)</h4>

    ¡°Wen Qiao, shouldn¡¯t you exin yourself?¡± Su Mu Yuannded the newspaper heavily in front of Wen Qiao.

    In the newspapers, Wen Qiao and JBY were hugging intimately.

    Wen Qiao frowned as she exined, ¡°I was just having a meal with him.¡±

    ¡°You call this having a meal?¡± Su Mu Yuan pointed at theyout, his raging eyes about to burn Wen Qiao alive.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    ¡°Ha,¡± Su Mu Yuan chuckled coldly, ¡°Get out.¡±

    Wen Qiao was about to say something, but she didn¡¯t in the end, and walked straight out of the door.

    Suddenly, Wen Qiao and JBY¡¯s scandal was a hot topic.

    JBY has always had rumours, yet Wen Qiao was different, she was a celebrity who was in a rtionship with Su Mu Yuan.

    Was it even possible to not draw attention to the rumoured romance going on between them?

    A period after the incident, JBY and Wen Qiao¡¯s rumoured scandal was spread for a few times.

    Even though Wen Qiao avoided JBY, JBY has also been able to find opportunities to link Wen Qiao with him.

    Due to JBY¡¯s interference, Wen Qiao and Su Mu Yuan¡¯s rtionship had turned deeply cold.

    Su Mu Yuan stopped every resource he had invested on Wen Qiao.

    He even excluded Wen Qiao out surreptitiously.

    Wen Qiao¡¯s movies were either snitched by someone halfway or being rejected by clients right before they came to an agreement.

    Wen Qiao was infuriated and she went to meet Su Mu Yuan angrily.

    ¡°Ms Wen, you can¡¯t go in...¡±

    Wen Qiao had already pushed the office door open when the secretary said it out.

    The scene was unobstructed.

    A woman was sitting on Su Mu Yuan¡¯sp with half a boob out, caressing Su Mu Yuan¡¯s chest.

    Su Mu Yuan¡®s hand was ced on her waist, he wanted to push her away, but noticing that it was Wen Qiao who came in, he pulled her right back into his arms.

    From Wen Qiao¡¯s perspective, both of them looked like they were kissing.

    ¡°Manager Su, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The secretary apologized with her head down.

    ¡°Brother Su, take me out for a movie tonight, okay?¡± The woman seized the chance to hug his neck coquettishly.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Su Mu Yuan replied.

    The woman smirked immediately, ¡°Then, I shall not disturb Brother Su now. I¡¯lle overter.¡±

    The woman stood up and was about to leave, but was held back into his arms tightly.

    Wen Qiao didn¡¯t have a good look on her face.

    Su Mu Yuan looked up, his cold-eyed ncended on the secretary after scanning pass Wen Qiao, ¡°Can¡¯t even do such a thing right, go get your sry from the HR department and leave.¡±

    The secretary¡®s face turned pale.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    The secretary bit her lips for a bit, took a stare at Wen Qiao with resentment.

    <i>It¡¯s all because of this woman.</i>

    It wasn¡¯t easy for her to make it here, now she was being fired without working for one full month.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything wrong, I barged in, don¡®t fire her.¡± Wen Qiao held the secretary who turned her back and was about to leave.

    Su Mu Yuan smirked, ¡°Wen Qiao, who do you think you are?¡±

    The secretary¡¯s face turned whiter, shook her hand off Wen Qiao¡¯s and left.

    ¡°Su Mu Yuan, you-¡±

    ¡°Address me by Manager Su at work.¡± Su Mu Yuan was ying with the woman¡¯s curly hair as he interrupted Wen Qiao.

    The woman leaned on Su Mu Yuan¡¯s shoulder, looking at Wen Qiao investigatively.

    Wen Qiao took a deep breath in, ¡°Manager Su, why did you rece me with another celebrity?¡±

    ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± Su Mu Yuan¡¯s tone was colder than before.

    Wen Qiao tried not to look at the woman in Su Mu Yuan¡¯s arms, ¡°I just want to know why.¡±

    ¡°The reason why?¡± Su Mu Yuan mumbled, rubbing the woman¡¯s ear lobe with his finger tips, ¡°Because your acting is terrible, I¡¯m not sure if Ms Wen is satisfied with this answer?¡±

    <i>Terrible acting...</i>

    <i>My recent acts have improved tremendously, way better than those newbies.</i>

    <i>He actually thinks my acting is terrible. </i>

    Wen Qiao would have wasted 200 years of living if she didn¡¯t know Su Mu Yuan was saying it on purpose at this moment.

    Wen Qiao did not get an answer from Su Mu Yuan, yet her head was filled with jealousy from watching Su Mu Yuan and that woman.

    Wen Qiao¡¯s eyes were turning red when she left the office. After being reborn for so long, this was the first time she felt like tearing up.

    ¡°Wen Qiao.¡± Wen Qiao¡¯s manager, Fang Liang came her way.

    ¡°Brother Fang.¡± Wen Qiao turned her back, wiped her eyes for a bit, ¡°Sorry for troubling you.¡±

    FL patted her on the shoulder, ¡°I got you a movie, try it out.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Fang.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± FL let out a sigh. He has been busy getting a film for her to act recently. It wasn¡¯t easy to get this one.

    ¡ª¡ª¨C

    While Wen Qiao¡¯s career was hitting rock bottom, Shi Sheng and Gu Chi still publicly disyed affection every day as usual.

    It was almost too easy to make it in the headlines.

    The movies she was acting were mostly prone towards being cool and handsome, she just had to be herself, she had no pressure acting at all.

    ¡°Sister Lan, why are you ying games again? How much endorsement fee did the gamingpany pay you?¡± Xiao Bao, the assistant looked at the movie queen who was also a gaming addict worriedly. <i>Please take care of your image.</i>

    <i>Look at the busy people around you, only you are justzing around here, ying games like a vige girl.</i>

    Shi Sheng yed the final boss, flipped the slightly heated phone of hers, ¡°It¡¯s not even not time for filming yet? Why are you being so pushy?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s time to do your makeup, Ms Lan.¡± Xiao Bao was speechless.

    <i>Look at all the other actors who already have makeup on, you haven¡¯t even changed your clothes. </i>

    Then, Shi Sheng got up slowly, took her phone and walked towards the dressing room.

    While the makeup artist was doing her makeup, her sight never left her phone.

    The makeup artist took a picture of her secretly, adding a caption ¡ª

    The gaming-obsessed Cindere.

    This post was soon discovered by the fans, and was made a hot topic in light-speed.

    Netizen A: Cindere is losing it again, please tell me which server she is in?¡±

    Netizen B: I downloaded this game thest time I saw Cindere y. But I have stiff fingers, I don¡¯t expect to level up anymore, I only wish to encounter Cindere someday.¡±

    Netizen C: ording to the analysis of the photo, Cindere¡¯s ID is most likely ¡®Sending You to Heaven¡¯ but I¡¯m not sure about the server.¡±

    Netizen D: Should be ¡®Emotive Water¡¯. I know the person beside her.

    After being analysed by the fans, the server ¡®Emotive Water¡¯ had troops of gamers signing in suddenly,gging the map and progress, some of them even got disconnected.

    The customer service was instantly criticised by the yers.

    Shi Sheng did not switch off the friend requests settings. Therefore, by the time she was done acting and went online, she already had 99+ friend requests sitting in.

    <i>I was just acting, why do I have so many friends requests now?</i>

    After a while, Shi Sheng understood abruptly.

    Her fans actually followed her to this extent.

    It was unreasonable if the gamingpany didn¡¯t offer her any endorsement fee.

    What she did not expect was, the gamingpany dide to her the next day, offering her a contract to sign for her to endorse the uing hero and an advertisement.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t take the offer for the hero endorsement, only took the advertisement offer.

    The advertising team heard about the weird stuff Shi Sheng used to do while ying games at work, and took this statement to its own.

    They twisted it to be a motivativing drama about the journey of a gaming addicted teenage girl working hard to get into the entertainment industry.

    Pros are truly everywhere.

 Chapter 531 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress (40)

    Chapter 531

    Headline Dominating Movie Actress (40)

    Ever since Shi Sheng casted in a mysterious yet rtable game advertisement, Shi Sheng has gotten a new nickname.

    The game-addicted Cindere.

    ¡®The Cindere who doesn¡¯t forget to game while on set.¡¯

    ¡®The daily acting routine of the game-addicted Cindere.

    Due to Shi Sheng¡¯s celebrity effect, even some of the less popr games from the gamingpany became popr suddenly.

    December.

    The anticipated year end has finallye.

    Because Shi Sheng and Gu Chi haven¡¯t announced the wedding date, the fans have been posting about self-imed suitable dates to get married online.

    It was a very long list.

    Shi Sheng and Gu Chi were getting married, the Gu Family and Lan Qing certainly had to start preparing for everything.

    Lan Qing was very unwilling to allow his dearest sister to marry Gu Chi.

    The dearest baby whom he raised uneasily has finally grown up and is about to get married with this pig without him admiring her enough yet.

    Although this pig is a golden pig, he was still extremely unhappy.

    Therefore, Lan Qing made everything difficult for Gu Chi, he requested everything to be different from the norm.

    Gu Chi was probably afraid that Lan Qing wouldn¡¯t let him marry Shi Sheng, he executed every task his brother inw has assigned seriously.

    From choosing the wedding venue, nning the wedding, wedding dress and bridal car, they basically were all done by Gu Chi, and him leading Lin Ze Nan.

    The guests to be invited were naturally taken care of by the Gu family and Lan Qing.

    There wasn¡¯t any rtive from the Lan Family, the guests Lan Qing invited were business partners.

    Most of the guests were from the Gu family.

    There were also wedding photos before this.

    ¡°Ms Lan, you stand on the rock, Mr Gu stand below. Later on, Ms Lan will jump from above, are you able to catch her, Mr Gu?¡± The photographer instructed Shi Sheng who was wearing her wedding dress to stand on the rock and turned back to ask Gu Chi.

    Gu Chi nodded slightly.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get ready.¡± The photographer uttered to himself by adding another word, ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine even if she falls.¡±

    Shi Sheng was speechless. My rtionship is not for you to break.

    The rock wasn¡¯t very tall, the photographer was probably seizing for the natural moment of the wedding dress flying when Shi Sheng jumped.

    Gu Chi looked up slightly, looking at thedy who stood in the backlight, his serenely grey eyes were slowly turning colourful.

    She was the girl he wanted.

    ¡°Three, two, one, jump!¡±

    Shi Sheng jumped lightly, the chiffon flew in the sea breeze.

    Gu Chi opened both of his arms gently and caught her swiftly. The chiffon fell from above,nded timely on their heads, blurring their figures.

    Above the surging waves, sea gulls circled. The sky and sea met, rays of sunlight dazed upon.

    The photographer was lying t on the floor, clicking the shutter quickly.

    ¡°Done.¡± The photographer got up from the floor, ¡°Ms Lan and Mr Gu, let¡¯s move there.¡±

    Gu Chi brought Gu Chi over there, lifting the chiffon covered on their head slowly.

    The photographer saw and started taking pictures of them again.

    Both of them were the photographers¡¯ favourite. Any casual move was a masterpiece.

    Shi Sheng was worn out by the time the wedding photo session ended.

    It was more tiring than acting.

    Shi Sheng went straight to bed when she reached home.

    Gu Chi noticed that she took a bath before sleeping, thus he silently bathed as well, went to bed afterwards, hugging Shi Sheng.

    ¡°We¡¯re getting married.¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Compared to the wedding photo session, the wedding day itself was even more exhausting.

    Shi Sheng changed more than 5 gowns throughout the journey.

    In the meantime, she had to greet people from everywhere. Without Lan Qing and GH¡¯s help, Gu Chi and Shi Sheng would have never gotten home by night.

    Gu Chi wasn¡¯t willing to move, so the newlywed bedroom was still Gu Chi¡¯s apartment. After being decorated under Gu Family¡¯s orders, the apartment looked brand new and lively.

    Shi Sheng removed her high heels and stepped on the ice-cold floor bare-footedly, feeling at ease.

    ¡°It¡¯s chilling.¡± Gu Chi walked to Shi Sheng¡¯s side, hugging her.

    Shi Sheng wrapped her arms around his neck, and approached for a kiss right away.

    Gu Chi was stunned for a second, avoiding eye contact.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± He ced Shi Sheng onto the sofa.

    ¡°Starving.¡± Shi Sheng nodded, her calm eyes seemed to be rippling.

    Gu Chi¡¯s head was facing down, ¡°I¡¯ll make something for you to eat, wait for a bit.¡±

    Shi Sheng held Gu Chi¡¯s hand, ¡°But, I want to....¡±

    She was kneeling on the sofa, with her fingers climbing up to Gu Chi¡¯s chest.

    Gu Chi¡¯s heartbeat was racing a little, the tips of his ears were burning red.

    Both of Shi Sheng¡¯s hands wrapped around Gu Chi¡¯s shoulders, then jumped onto him from the sofa, her legs wrapped around his waist, ¡°I want you.¡±

    ¡°Shen Shen...¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re married.¡±

    Gu Chi was breathing rapidly, he first started kissing Shi Sheng tenderly, then slowly kissing her deeper, their breath intertwined, the room was full of love birds.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Gu Chi was hugging Shi Sheng, sitting on a thick nket by the bay window.

    ¡°It¡¯s snowing.¡± Shi Sheng reached her hand out, cing it on the icy ss.

    Goose feather-like snow was pouring down outside.

    Gu Chi hugged Shi Sheng even tighter, he stayed quiet for awhile, his voice was still a little hoarse fromst night, ¡°The second winter.¡±

    The second winter with her by his side.

    Gu Chi bit her neck lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you for the rest of your life, every season.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s neck trembled a little. Why does he love biting me so much?

    Shi Sheng turned around, sitting on Gu Chi¡¯s body, ¡°Can¡¯t sleep, let¡¯s do it again?¡±

    Gu Chi stared at her for a few seconds, hugged her to tuck her in bed abruptly, ¡°Sleep.¡±

    Shi Sheng was speechless.

    What happened to doing it 7 times a night?

    ¡°Gu Chi...¡±

    ¡°Manager Gu?¡±

    ¡°Mr Gu?¡±

    Gu Chi held Shi Sheng¡¯s hand which was caressing his body, ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

    It was her first, he didn¡¯t want to hurt her.

    Shi Sheng was actually really tired, she just wanted to mess with Gu Chi for a moment. Gu Chi¡¯s wasn¡¯t into it, she squeezed into his arms and fell asleep not long after.

    Gu Chi was energized. He stared at Shi Sheng until daylight then slept.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t win an oscar statuette at the Oscars, but the international market was open for her.

    International films require not only acting skills, but also fighting skills for action.

    A violent character like Shi Sheng was well suited for international films.

    Although she wasn¡¯t the leading role in her first movie, she received some good reviews from foreign countries.

    She acted all of the fighting scenes on her own, a petitedy with such explosive fighting energy added a strong sensation to the scene.

    However, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t get along with people very well.

    She was daring enough to cut the director¡¯s line. In the crew, most of the people were scolded by her. She didn¡¯t care if they had high statuses or great wealth, once she was triggered, she vented immediately.

    Most importantly, her attitude towards people varied based on her liking.

    Girls who looked cute with a soft character and spoke lovably were usually well taken care of by her.

    Girls with more of a flirtatious look and ttered by men were usually not likable in front of her.

    Of course, nothing was going to happen if she wasn¡¯t triggered, she was gaming most of the time.

    Even a group of girls from the crew yed along with her.

    Therefore, a normal day at the crew was basically like this-

    With a girl with better looks leading, a few girls surrounding her, squatting at the filming location with either a tab or phone in each hand, the gaming background music wasparable to noise.

 Chapter 532 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress (41)

    <h4>Chapter 532 Headline Dominating Movie Actress (41)</h4>

    While Shi Sheng was exploring overseas, Wen Qiao wasn¡¯t doing well.

    Jiang Bai Yu couldn¡¯t stop tangling onto her by using all kinds of ways to spread rumours about them.

    Jiang Bai Yu even started chasing after her fearlessly.

    Jiang Bai Yu¡¯s loyal fans definitely nned ways to defame her.

    Some extreme fans have also sent her dead mice and des.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet up. ¡° Wen Qiao called Jiang Bai Yu, she wanted to put an end to this with Jiang Bai Yu.

    ¡°Sure, where?¡± Jiang Bai Yu¡¯s voice was very gentle.

    Wen Qiao was about to state the address, then remembered immediately that it was full of paparazzi outside. If she was to meet Jiang Bai Yu outside, she wouldn¡¯t dare to imagine how the reporters were going to interpret it.

    After thinking for a while, Wen Qiao changed the venue to her house.

    She changed the venue not long ago. Nobody knew except her manager.

    Jiang Bai Yu came swiftly.

    ¡°Xiao Qiao, need anything?¡± Jiang Bai Yu was acting like Romeo, full of concern between his line of words.

    Wen Qiao took a deep breath, and went straight to the point, ¡°Mr Jiang, what are you trying to do actually?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Qiao, I just want to like you. I know I¡¯ve brought some trouble upon you recently. I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯ll talk to my fans when I get back.¡±

    Jiang Bai Yu was very sincere.

    Wen Qiao was deceived in her past life by this look of his. She wasn¡¯t going to trust Jiang Bai Yu for certain.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you, it¡¯s not possible between us too. Mr Jiang, can you please stop disturbing me from now on?¡±

    Jiang Bai Yu was looking down, a ray of light dashed underneath his eyes, he looked up with a sincere look on his face again, ¡°Xiao Qiao, even if you don¡¯t like me, you can¡¯t stop me from liking you.¡±

    ¡°What do you really want?¡± Wen Qiao started getting a little agitated.

    Her previous life waspletely ruined by this scum bag, it wasn¡¯t going to happen again in this life.

    Jiang Bai Yu spoke wholeheartedly, ¡°Xiao Qiao, it¡¯s my freedom to go after whoever I like. You can¡¯t take away my rights to chase you.¡±

    Jiang Bai Yu got up, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, Xiao Qiao, I¡¯m not giving up.¡±

    Wen Qiao watched as Jiang Bai Yu left angrily, kicked the sofa in the leg,injuring her toe in the process, and cried in pain for a bit.

    Wen Qiao hadn¡¯t thought of a way to get rid of the scumbag, meanwhile, the rumour about Jiang Bai Yu meeting up at her house spread.

    Some news even stated that they were moving in together. No matter how much Wen Qiao exined, it always seemed like a pointless argument to the others.

    At this moment, some fan websites posted that other than the scandal with Wen Qiao, Jiang Bai Yu hasn¡¯t been having any scandal with anyone other celebrities recently.

    This had people guessing if it was true love between them.

    Wen Qiao started panicking deep down.

    Why is it all so simr to my past?

    Does it mean that I won¡¯t be able to get rid of this scum even after being reborn?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    By the time Shi Sheng returned home, she heard about the news of Su Mu Yuan getting engaged soon.

    Every male lead will definitely have a predestined fiancee.

    Su Mu Yuan was no other.

    On the engagement day, the male lead went missing bizarrely, leaving the fiancee all alone by herself.

    Where did he go?

    He was blocked on the way, not to attend the wedding for sure, but to save the female lead.

    Before the wedding started, Wen Qiao called Su Mu Yuan for help.

    It was right at the peak hour of people getting off work, there was traffic jam on almost every road.

    Su Mu Yuan started pressing the honk anxiously, the line in front had no movement at all.

    He couldn¡¯t stop looking at the time, hitting the steering wheel with his fingers irritatedly, he left his car atst.

    ¡ª-

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Gu Chi stood underneath a short wall with his arms open, reminding the person standing up there as he frowned.

    Shi Sheng jumped off the wall, ¡°How is it possible for me to get hurt so easily?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be hurt even by a little.¡± Gu Chi patted the dust off from her, he sounded serious.

    Shi Sheng raised both her hands up as a sign of surrender.

    Stop teasing me.

    A few people behind her jumped as well, all kinds of colours were swaying around, one of them came to Shi Sheng pleasingly, ¡°Sister-inw, everything¡¯s ready, they are already transferring people.¡±

    Shi Sheng nodded, took some cash out of her pocket, ¡°Keep it first, take the rest from Lin Ze Nan.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be formal, sister-inw. It¡¯s our pleasure to work for you.¡± Although he said so, he wasn¡¯t slow when he took the money at all.

    ¡°So, Master Gu, sister-inw, we will make a move first.¡±

    Shi Sheng nodded.

    After they left, Gu Chi then hugged Shi Sheng, opening up slowly, ¡°Anything you wish, just instruct Lin Ze Nan and he will do it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried.¡± With such a mighty aura, these nobodies were only going to screw things up if they were in charge.

    Su Mu Yuan being engaged, Wen Qiao being kidnapped, these scenes were in the script.

    She only reminded Wen Qiao¡¯s kidnappers that someone was approaching and ordered them to change locations, nothing further.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Gu Chi patted Shi Sheng¡¯s head, asking not even a single word regarding what she had done.

    As if he was able to be calm even if she killed somebody.

    ¡°Carry me on your back.¡± Shi Sheng stood behind Gu Chi, wrapping her hands around his neck.

    Gu Chi squatted down lightly, Shi Sheng got on to his back instantly, rubbed her face against his neck for a bit.

    They walked out of the alley leisurely. Not long after they left, a silhouette appeared from the other end.

    He leaned on the wall beside him, gasped for two breaths, scanned around him quickly, then decided on a direction.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Met Cindere and Prince Charming Gu by coincidence, I was forced to be jealous, but this jealousy feels good.¡±

    ¡°The model couple is out to get single people again.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you guys be focusing on Cindere returning home?¡±

    ¡°Public disys of affection at the very moment she returned. Cindere, you¡¯ve changed, you don¡¯t love us anymore.¡±

    The photo of Gu Chi giving Shi Sheng a piggyback was uploaded online, thus the fans online were dealing with it in a love-hate attitude.

    Yet, Shi Sheng shared a photo posted by the drama crew recently.

    ¡°Ahhh, Cindere has a new drama, I¡¯ve anticipated this for a very long time, when is it premiering?¡±

    ¡°May 20, it¡¯s a wonderful date, anyone up for dates in G City?¡±

    ¡°Contributing to the box office for Cindere. Cindere, I love you always, I will be by your side for my whole life.¡±

    Shi Sheng tossed her phone away, went straight to Gu Chi and started undressing him.

    Gu Chi put down the book in his hand, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired from a long flight you had today?¡±

    Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, then reached out to caress his downwards region, ¡°Mr Gu, your body is pretty honest.¡±

    The tips of Gu Chi¡¯s ears turned red, his body trembled a little due to Shi Sheng¡¯s touch, ¡°Shen Shen, don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do what?¡± Shi Sheng came up close to him on purpose, blowing by his ears.

    ¡°... don¡¯t be like this.¡± Gu Chi¡¯s face was slightly heated, he wanted to put her hands away.

    Shi Sheng covered him under the nket, Gu Chi was then not as tense as before, but his body was still stiff.

    He moved ufortably for a bit, ¡°Shen Shen...¡±

    Shi Sheng jerked twice, then retrieved her hand, walked towards the bathroom, ¡°I¡¯m going to shower.¡±

    Gu Chi was speechless.

    He nced at the nket, put out a sigh lightly.

    Only care enough to light up the match, but not to put out the fire.

 Chapter 533 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress (42)

    Chapter 533

    Headline Dominating Movie Actress (42)

    Wen Qiao was not an underdog anymore, being unnoticeable.

    The video caused an immediate sensation once it came out.

    In addition to the photos of Wen Qiao and Su Mu Yuan in bed, when the video was released, Wen Qiao bawled out.

    In the video, Wen Qiao didn¡¯t look like she was being forced, thus it seemed voluntary.

    ¡°She brought criticism upon herself for videotaping this and uploading it online.¡±

    The video consisted of explicit content, it was soon taken down by many websites. However, no matter how quickly it was deleted, it couldn¡¯t catch up to the speed of fellowizens right-clicking it to save.

    This video was widely spread privately.

    Compared to the local love action films, this video of Wen Qiao¡¯s was definitely more intriguing.

    After all, it was a prettier face.

    Wen Qiao was found unconscious 3 dayster. She was sent to the hospital for treatment, tested positive for consuming drugs.

    Su Mu Yuan visited Wen Qiao at the hospital a few times, Wen Qiao looked pale and lived alone in an istion room.

    Su Mu Yuan felt disgusted as he had already watched the video, plus Wen Qiao¡¯s attitude wasn¡¯t nice. Su Mu Yuan stopped visiting after a few trips, only instructing his secretary to visit her from time to time.

    Negative news of her was proliferating around the world, Wen Qiao couldn¡¯t bear to check her phone and the television.

    ¡°Xiao Qiao.¡± Fang Liang came in from the ward, holding a thermos in his hands.

    The people who were still by her side then were probably only Fang Liang, this manager of hers.

    ¡°Brother Fang.¡± Wen Qiao¡¯s eyes were wide open, she wouldn¡¯t dare to blink as tears might fall.

    Even the nurses who were making round checks on her gave her the look.

    ¡°Just cry.¡± Fang Liang patted Wen Qiao¡¯s shoulder.

    These words of Fang Liang opened up Wen Qiao¡¯sst line of defence deep in her heart. She first sobbed then cried her heart out afterwards.

    She just wished to live a fruitful life this time, to make all the scumbags who bullied her in the past to pay. Yet, how did things end up like this?

    Fang Liang hugged Wen Qiao and consoled, ¡°It will pass.¡±

    Outside the ward, Su Mu Yuan was looking emotionlessly, followed by a secretary who wasn¡¯t even daring enough to make a sound behind him.

    After a minute, Su Mu Yuan turned around abruptly, feeling under pressure.

    After Wen Qiao stopped crying, Fang Liang then asked her about the serious matter, ¡°Xiao Qiao, do you still remember what happened on that day?¡±

    With tears blurring her vision, Wen Qiao sobbed for a bit, full of resentment in her voice, ¡°It was... JBY.¡±

    It was him.

    He ruined my past life and it¡¯s still him this time.

    Fang Liang frowned, ¡°Xiao Qiao, are you certain?¡±

    Wen Qiao nodded firmly.

    She had lived with JBY for so many years in her past life, she had already gotten so used to his behaviour and speaking tone. He changed his voice and blindfolded her too. Yet, she knew it was JBY.

    ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want police involvement?¡± This incident was already amitted crime, but she insisted on not reporting it.

    Wen Qiao¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred, her face slightly twitched, ¡°I will take back what is owed on my own.¡±

    Fang Liang was shocked by Wen Qiao¡¯s look, so he made an excuse to leave.

    Wen Qiao knew Su Mu Yuan assigned someone to visit her, but she had never seen Su Mu Yuan.

    She called Su Mu Yuan on that day, but he didn¡¯t answer her.

    He should have been at the engagement ceremony. After thinking about it, he wouldn¡¯t havee for her anyway.

    Wen Qiao was unconscious when she was being transferred. Therefore, she wouldn¡¯t have known that Su Mu Yuan actually went to save her.

    Wen Qiao cooperated with the doctor¡¯s treatment. Because it was only the early stage of drug addiction, it wasn¡¯t hard to quit. But, it took her 3 months to be discharged.

    During her period of stay in the hospital, she was basically quarantined, and didn¡¯t receive any news from the outside world.

    A ton of information started fueling her mind as soon as she was discharged.

    Wen Qiao wanted vengeance, thus she didn¡¯t give up. She was still working hard to reach the top.

    However, nobody wanted to hire her anymore. The only movies which were offered to her were either vulgar or intense sex scenes and body-exposing.

    Wen Qiao didn¡¯t want to cast any of those, so she declined.

    She didn¡¯t know who else to look for. While scrolling through her contacts, she came across Su Mu Yuan¡¯s number. She clenched her teeth for a little, then erased the number ruthlessly.

    After going through the contacts again, she found Zhao Yun An¡¯s number.

    However, when she called, it was Zhao Yun An¡¯s assistant who picked up the call. The assistant told her that Zhao Yun An was outstation for acting and couldn¡¯te to the phone.

    Wen Qiao sneered and hung up.

    Isn¡¯t it merely because of the fact that I¡¯m miserable now so he¡¯s not willing to pick up?

    She deleted Zhao Yun An¡¯s number without a second thought as well.

    Little did Wen Qiao know that Zhao Yun An was really acting at the time. His assistant told him about Wen Qiao¡¯s phone call and he returned the call immediately.

    Wen Qiao probably had enabled the function to decline phone calls from unknown numbers, he couldn¡¯t reach her at all.

    Zhao Yun An couldn¡¯t leave within a short frame of time, he could only please his friends back home to look for Wen Qiao.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Wen Qiao didn¡¯t have a lot of money. She wanted vengeance on JBY, it was impossible for it to happen without money.

    Yet, she had no movies to act, where could money possiblye from?

    Due to all kinds of pressure weighing on her, Wen Qiao agreed to act in low-ss films atst.

    ¡°The bed scene is up next. All departments get ready.¡± All departments started moving right after the director shouted.

    Wen Qiao only wore thin clothing on her,ying on a big bed with the male actor half kneeling on top of her.

    They were both covered underneath a thin nket which covered sensitive body parts.

    The male actor sneaked the time of people not paying attention to pinch Wen Qiao¡¯s waist secretly.

    Wen Qiao¡¯s face turned green, she wanted to get up, but the director was starting the shoot.

    ¡°Cut, cut, cut. Wen Qiao, what¡¯s the matter with you? What¡¯s with that facial expression of yours, both of you are making love right now, not being raped. Come again.¡±

    The male actor has been taking advantage of Wen Qiao every off-camera opportunity he gets. Wen Qiao certainly couldn¡¯t get into character, she was being cut off by the director over and over again.

    It was uneasy for her to finally get into character. Suddenly, Wen Qiao felt his hands reaching down and pulling her undies briskly. He positioned his body and reached inside of her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, there are so many people here, you wouldn¡¯t want them to witness, right?¡± The guy whispered by her ear.

    Wen Qiao¡¯s ears were turning red, she stared brutally at the guy on top of her, her body shaking lightly.

    ¡°Cut, cut, cut, cut. Wen Qiao, what are you doing? Is he your enemy? With a nce like yours, are you hoping to kill him? Be aware of your nce. All departments get ready, one more time.¡±

    The guy purposely moved a bit, Wen Qiao¡¯s faceplexed a little, biting her lips to prevent herself from moaning.

    By the time the crew cued the start, the guy¡¯s movement had zero hold back, and started swaying rapidly inside of her body.

    The director only thought Wen Qiao had gotten into character.

    The simr past encounters this guy has had were indefinite. When he changed positions, nobody actually noticed. The thin nket still covered both of them tightly.

 Chapter 534 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress (43)

    Chapter 534

    Headline Dominating Movie Actress (43)

    Once the bed scene was over, the crew noticed the marks on the bed while cleaning up. Their facial expressions turned subtle instantly.

    However, nobody said a word. For such a revealing movie, a lot of celebrities had been taken advantage of. But since they have already taken up the job, they didn¡¯t mind.

    Wen Qiao really didn¡¯t want to act, but she had no money to bear the damages for breaching a contract. Thus, she did it forcefully.

    There was another sex scene after that. This time, it was in a bathtub.

    The bathtub was filled with milk and flower petals, the camera couldn¡¯t possibly film any action that was going on in there, more positions were usablepared to being on the bed.

    Once the shoot was over, Wen Qiao left the crew immediately.

    She wandered around aimlessly. The street that was merry only gave her chills.

    She thought God gave her a chance to live again for her revenge, she never thought that things were going to end up like this.

    ¡°Ahh, hurry up, it has already started.¡±

    Wen Qiao was pushed a few times in a row, a group of girls were running hastily towards somewhere.

    Wen Qiao looked over. It was a za with a stage attached.

    Wen Qiao followed the crowd, reaching the periphery of the stage.

    She saw the girl who was shining on stage.

    Lan Shen¡¯s Fan Meeting.

    Lan Shen...

    The person she swore to surpass.

    She is standing on an international stage at this very moment, being an international superstar with all eyes on her everywhere she goes.

    And what about me?

    Acting in the filthy kind of films.

    How did things be like this?

    She looked at the person on the stage as she wept secretly. But, there was not a sense of regret in her tears, only unwillingness.

    There were constant noises surrounding her ears from everywhere.

    ¡°Cindere, cindere! Love has no end, I¡¯ll be with you forever.¡±

    ¡°Cindere, cindere. I love you.¡±

    ¡°Ahh! Cindere saw me, Cindere is so gentle, looking so beautiful when she smiles.¡±

    The fan meeting ended, Shi Sheng went back to the backstage light-headedly.

    Gu Chi was waiting backstage, settling her down the first thing he saw her.

    Shi Sheng felt at ease as she rested her whole body weight on Gu Chi, ¡°It¡¯s really good to have you.¡±

    She didn¡¯t have to walk by herself at all.

    Gu Chi patted her on the back, opened up slowly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m the luckiest one to have you.¡±

    The backstage crew witnessed them showing affection and wished they could blind themselves.

    Consider our feelings for us single people, please?

    Showoffs.

    Shi Sheng waited for CY and the crew members to finish liaising, then walked outside along with Gu Chi.

    There were only a few reporters, even if they waited here, they would have only captured some jealousy-inducing photos and nothing else.

    Therefore, smart reporters left the moment the event was over.

    The reporters who stayed were either boring or a fan of Shi Sheng¡¯s.

    Some fans waited outside too.

    ¡°She¡¯s here, she¡¯s here. Hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let the fans be in front.¡±

    As long as the fans were present, most of the reporters were invisible.

    Even though the fans have always been much greater in numberpared to the reporters, they were still excluded, making it impossible to squeeze in.

    The reporters were devastated.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Wen Qiao?¡± A sharp-eyed reporter noticed Wen Qiao who was standing far away, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s check it out.¡±

    Wen Qiao saw peopleing over, turned around and ran.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡®Lovely actress from yesterday is now an X-rated film actress.¡¯

    This news made it to the headlines.

    A reporter found out about the movie she acted in.

    Her background since debut was analysed as well.

    ¡°Manager Su...¡± The secretary looked at Su Mu Yuan cautiously.

    Su Mu Yuan was biting his lips, his pair of eyes looking as cold as ice.

    The secretary swallowed for a bit, ¡°After checking, turns out that it was Jiang Bai Yu and Ms Li behind this...¡±

    ¡°Prep the car.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Mu Yuan was looking at a decaying building in front of him from a distance with unpredictable feelings.

    The secretary in front of him was all tensed up, she couldn¡¯t figure out what her superior had in mind.

    After some time, Su Mu Yuan finally opened the door, and walked upstairs of the building.

    Third floor, room 205.

    The door wasn¡¯t shutpletely, there was a faint sounding from inside.

    Su Mu Yuan¡¯s hand which was pushing the door was stunned right there. He listened for a moment with a straight face on, to make sure of what he was hearing and smirked bitterly.

    The secretary was in greater doubt as she looked at Su Mu Yuan who came downstairs within 5 minutes.

    What did the chairman do in such a short time?

    ¡°Return to thepany. Don¡¯t have to keep an eye on her from now on.¡± Su Mu Yuan gave orders to the secretary, shut his eyes and kept quiet.

    The secretary hurried the driver to drive, bent over to take a glimpse at the building above, then shook her head slightly.

    After 3 days, someone found Wen Qiao and Jiang Bai Yu¡¯s corpses.

    There were traces of fighting at the scene, the specific cause of death was still under further investigation.

    Su Mu Yuan zoned out when he heard the news.

    What if he went in that day, would things turn out differently?

    But, the thought onlysted for a moment, they had too much history.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Shi Sheng lived longer in this world. Other than showing affection publicly every single day, acting in some pretentious movies asionally and gaining a new swarm of fans, she probably had nothing to do,

    The only thing that made her worry was Gu Chi¡¯s messed up lifestyle.

    ¡°Stop reading.¡± Shi Sheng took the phone away from his hand, ¡°Sleep.¡±

    Gu Chi rubbed in while hugging Shi Sheng, his lips shifted from her neck to her lips slowly.

    He bit lightly, ¡°Shen Shen...¡±

    Shi Sheng was feeling weak all over after his biting, ¡°Wait for a moment, wait.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Um about that... Haha, I can¡¯t make it today.¡± Shi Sheng was embarrassed.

    Gu Chi took a nce at her, with sorrow in his eyes, he cuddled lightly with Shi Sheng.

    Although she was not avable, Shi Sheng was still touched all over. Gu Chi was more daring than ever.

    But when Shi Sheng ttered him, he was still shy.

    ¡°Are youfortable?¡± Shi Sheng leaned in Gu Chi¡¯s arms, asking him while grinning.

    Gu Chi¡¯s face was a little red, his desires were getting intense and he whispered, ¡°Shen Shen, can you go quicker, please?¡±

    ¡°But, my hand is tired.¡± Shi Sheng stopped and grunted.

    Gu Chi¡¯s breathing was getting heaving, he buried his face on Shi Sheng¡¯s neck, ¡°Well... nevermind then.¡±

    Shi Sheng chuckled for a while.

    My FC should be like this.

    Adorably shy.

    *Ring* The doorbell rang.

    Gu Chi hugged Shi Sheng tightly, ¡°Leave it.¡±

    Shi Sheng felt hrious, kissed him on his face, ¡°Stop it.¡±

    Gu Chi turned around and wrapped the nket around himself.

    Shi Sheng was speechless.

    Shi Sheng opened the door after she was done getting ready in the bathroom.

    ¡°Happy new year, my dear.¡± Lan Qing was holding a big bouquet of flowers, then stepped in with full smiles on his face.

    A long queue of the Gu rtives followed up.

    Shi Sheng was speechless.

    Gu Chi didn¡¯t like going back home to the Gu family. Thus, the Gu family brought the war zone here.

    Every new year, this troop of ¡®zombies¡¯ woulde over to disturb Gu Chi and her.

    Shi Sheng sighed, then let them in, ¡°Grandpa, dad, happy new year...¡±

    ¡°And me?¡± Lan Qing was dissatisfied, he was the first to wish his dearest.

    ¡°Brother, happy new year.¡± Shi Sheng hugged Lan Qing, Lan Qing then skipped happily towards the kitchen for preparation.

    Shi Sheng went to the bedroom to get Gu Chi, making him shower beforeing out.

    Members of such a big family sat on the sofa and floor casually.

    It was the winter season. There was a wool rug on the living floor, with the heater on. Hence, it wouldn¡¯t be cold even if sitting on the floor.

    However, if the outsiders knew that such influential people would sit on the floor unconcerned, they¡¯d probably be dropping their jaws in shock.

 Chapter 535 - Headline Dominating Movie Actress (44)

    Chapter 535

    Headline Dominating Movie Actress (44)

    Hello, as you all know, I¡¯m relying a lot on the ie I get off trantions to survive. It would really help if you can spend some of your spare money to pledge and support this work.

    And you get to read extra chapters in return! You get to read 1 advance chapter up to 15 chapters starting at just $1! The more you pay, the more benefits you will obtain as well! So please do check it out here: https://.patreon/PrincessXuan

    It was noisy outside, Gu Chi spent a long time in the bathroom.

    He stared into the mirror, trying to smile.

    However, that smile was uglier than a crying face.

    Gu Chi pinched his own face for a bit, his eyes were a little inattentive.

    Since young, he had realised that he was different from other kids.

    Other kids wouldugh, cry and get upset, but not him.

    He didn¡¯t understand what made them cry, or what made themugh.

    The world he saw was one of solitude and obscurity.

    Sometimes, he¡¯d even have thoughts about getting rid of them.

    His family brought him to many doctors, but every doctor more or less said the same thing.

    It wasn¡¯t effective for him.

    Then he met her. She was the first ssh of colour he had in his life.

    But, it wasn¡¯t her as well.

    The Lan Shen he had in his eyes previously was so different from the Lan Shen who was currently with him.

    He still remembered the first time he met her in person.

    She was sitting in a car, looking taunting yet calm.

    When he saw her car in the garage, a childish thought came across his mind.

    He vandalised her car.

    The second time they met, she was in his house all of a sudden.

    She asked about the reason behind the vandalism of her car.

    Gu Chi didn¡¯t understand it himself, he acted upon his sudden thought.

    He stuttered a few words to entertain her.

    He could probably understand that it was because he wanted to get her attention now.

    ¡°Gu Chi, are you giving birth inside?¡± The bathroom door was knocked on heavily for a few times.

    Gu Chi put down the towel in his hand and pulled the door open.

    She was covered in a shaggy shawl, staring at him with an annoyed face.

    Gu Chi held her face and kissed her, habitually licking and biting her lips.

    ¡°Stop kissing, get out now.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t if you don¡¯t kiss me.¡± Gu Chi voiced out suddenly.

    He was stunned after he said that, then looked at Shi Sheng calmly.

    He loved it when she kissed him, also when she... touched him.

    And loved it more when she... called out his name underneath him.

    ¡°Why are you so troublesome?¡± Shi Sheng hooked onto his neck, pecked roughly on his face once, then dragged him outside without another word.

    Gu Chi was very dissatisfied, he didn¡¯t want a kiss on his face.

    Hence when they were about to leave the room, Gu Chi held Shi Sheng and pressed her against the wall smoothly. His pretty face was greatly enhanced in Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes.

    It was already 10 minutes after by the time both of them came out of the room.

    The family looked at them with dubious eyes, Lan Qing then separated Gu Chi and his dearest sister promptly.

    Gu Chi looked at the merry living room, his sightnded on Shi Sheng who was speaking to his father.

    She looked very obedient at that moment, with a bashful smile on her face, her eyshes slightly droopy, right in ce to block her eyes.

    It made her true emotions underneath those eyes indecipherable.

    But, he knew.

    She was emotionless.

    The only emotion he had ever seen was during the time she looked at herself, like ripples delicately rippling open. Very light, subtle and soft.

    Yet, she swayed into theke of his heart tenderly.

    He had a different ce in her heart.

    A very satisfying one.

    Shi Sheng probably noticed Gu Chi staring at her, and she looked up slightly with their eyes meeting one another.

    Shi Sheng turned and said something to Gu Chi¡¯s father, he sneered, then waved.

    He saw her walking towards his direction.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Gu Chi moved a little to the side, hugged her waist, ¡°I miss you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already here, there¡¯s no need to think of me.¡±

    Gu Chi was stunned for a moment, ¡°I¡¯m always missing you, every minute, every second.¡±

    He wanted her to be by his side at all times.

    Even if it meant doing nothing in the same space.

    Shi Sheng leaned in to bite his ear, ¡°There¡¯s no use even you tease me like this, I can¡¯t make it today.¡±

    Gu Chis¡¯ ears turned red instantly, he had no other meaning.

    Why is my wife so flirty?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys tired of being together all the time? Let go of my baby.¡± Lan Qing came by and pushed Gu Chi away.

    Gu Chi had respect for this brother-inw, he only took a nce at his brother-inw as heid his hands on Gu Chi¡¯s shoulder. Then, he shifted his sight away slowly.

    ¡°Dear, listen, stop pampering him. Look at what he has be after being pampered by you.¡± Lan Qing started nagging like how he would every year.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to pamper him.¡±

    ¡°Dear, why are you like this? You¡¯ve always been the pampered one in the family!¡± Loving brother Lan Qing protested, his baby should be pampered instead.

    ¡°Well, he pampers me a lot too.¡± Shi Sheng smiled as she nodded.

    Gu Chi never let her do any chores at home, never forced her to do anything too.

    Even in bed when she asked him to stop, Gu Chi would hold it and stop immediately.

    Lan Qing gave her a ¡®there¡¯s-no-cure-for-you¡¯ look on his face.

    Shi Sheng patted Lan Qing on the shoulder, ¡°Brother, you should look for a partner.¡±

    Lan Qing was speechless. What¡¯s wrong with being single? I¡¯m a single royal. Hmph.

    The g started to count down.

    Three...

    Two...

    One...

    The new year bell rang.

    ¡°Happy new year.¡±

    ¡°Gu Chi, happy new year.¡± Shi Sheng leaned in, then kissed him on the cheek.

    Gu Chi was thinking.

    What if I never met her.

    What would I be doing right now?

    Being alone in a lonely room, ying a game with few yers, looking at the endless sparkling fireworks by the window.

    He was afraid, afraid to return to that lifestyle.

    He liked the warmth she brought him.

    He could now sleep at night.

    But, he didn¡¯t want to.

    He was afraid that she¡¯d be gone in the morning.

    ¡°Ah, Gu Chi, get me my clothes.¡± The voice from the bathroom interrupted his line of thoughts.

    The party was already over, leaving a pile of mess behind by the time he zoned back in.

    He walked into the bathroom slowly, holding Shi Sheng¡¯s clothes for her.

    It was foggy inside the bathroom, which made her figure blurry. Although Gu Chi had seen it many times, his face couldn¡¯t help but heat up.

    He passed the clothes over to Shi Sheng.

    When Shi Sheng retrieved them, her fingers slid over the back of his hands. Gu Chi retracted his hands at the speed of light, leaving the bathroom quickly.

    He heard herughing lightly behind.

    Gu Chi climbed into bed, tucking himself under the sheets.

    The lights went off in the room, the room was pitch-ck, leaving only the fireworks outside to glow from time to time.

    The bed sunk a little, she came from behind, kissing him on his neck and downwards deliberately.

    Her fingers unbuttoned his pyjamas nimbly, her hands that were still slightly wet caressed his chest.

    ¡°Shen Shen...¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Shi Sheng held him close, ¡°Don¡¯t feel like it?¡±

    ¡°I thought you... were unavable?¡±

    ¡°I lied.¡±

    Gu Chi reacted all of a sudden. Her menstruation is still a few days away.

    Gu Chi turned over and locked Shi Sheng down beneath him, kissing her carefully as if he was treating a fragile gem.

    She was the gem in his heart, irreceable.

    I¡¯m willing to climb mountains and cross oceans for you, to crown you Queen.

    Gu Chi.

 Chapter 536 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(1)

    <strong>Chapter 536 Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(1)</strong>

    Hello, as you all know, I¡¯m relying a lot on the ie I get off trantions to survive. It would really help if you can spend some of your spare money to pledge and support this work.

    And you get to read extra chapters in return! You get to read 1 advance chapter up to 15 chapters starting at just $1! The more you pay, the more benefits you will obtain as well! So please do check it out here: https://.patreon/PrincessXuan

    Shi Sheng returned to the system space and unusually, remained standing where she was.

    The system was somewhat suspicious. What is the host doing?

    ¡°Close all spare channels in the system.¡±

    [Owner?] Why would the owner appear at this time?

    The system owner raised her voice, ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    The system immediately responded and shut down all the spare channels.

    [Owner?]

    However, no one responded to it.

    As all channels were closed, the owner could not contact it...

    The system was panicking.

    What was the host doing just now?

    Shi Sheng looked at the screen with pity, ¡°The person behind you is quite smart.¡±

    Thanks for thepliment, my owner is certainly smart.

    The system felt a bit difficult to operate. Owner is not here, I¡¯m in such a panic!

    Well, let¡¯s get the information first.

    Name: Shi Sheng

    Morality Points: -2000000 (Broke through the lower limit, congrattions for receiving a big gift)

    Health: 25

    Contribution Points: 31000

    Mission Rank: B

    Mission Points: 78

    Hidden Quest: Iplete

    Hidden Quest Reward: None

    Equipment: ¡®Queen¡¯s Crown¡¯, ¡®The heart of Ghost King¡¯, ¡®Dark Night¡¯

    ¡°What do you mean by the big gift?¡± I can even get a big gift for breaking through the lower limit?

    Didn¡¯t you say I will be killed?

    The system is a liar!

    Wait, I didn¡¯t do anything this time. Why did my morality points get deducted so much?

    [Do you know how many couples broke up because of you?] She had flirted with a bunch of little girls.

    ¡°Is this my fault?¡±

    [You¡¯ve done PDA too often.]

    Well, my fault again.

    A gift appeared on the screen with a colourful light.

    Shi Sheng tapped on the screen and the gift automatically opened.

    There were only two lines that appeared on the screen.

    Luck value decreased by 30%.

    50% postponement for the plot.

    What the hell is this? System, please exin it to me.

    [Host, look at your morality points, do you still expect a big gift?] The system snorted coldly.

    [Congrattions, a ¡®Battle Mode¡¯ is about to start. Please don¡¯t make any trouble again this time.]

    [Host, do you need some time as a buffer?]

    What? Battle Mode?

    [Host, as your morality points are too low, I can¡¯t tell anything.]

    Where¡¯s my sword?

    [Initializing transmission...]

    ......

    ¡°Is she going to die?¡±

    ¡°Be aware of it, monsters are the most cunning.¡±

    Several young men in uniform robes surrounded a figure who was lying prone on the ground.

    It was ady.

    Her clothes were stained with blood and she could not tell what colour it became.

    There were many bodies lying around her, all had died by her hand.

    Shi Sheng was suffering from a splitting pain as if her body was being pulled by someone.

    The surrounding air was palpable, as if heavy stones were pressing down against her.

    ¡°Quick, let¡¯s do it now.¡±

    The voice came from her front and she could vaguely see some people rushing towards her.

    Their murderous look made her unsheath her sword subconsciously.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The iron sword blocked their weapon, sparks were sshing and making an irritating sound.

    ¡°She can still resist. Quick, help us!¡± They shouted at the people on the other side.

    Shi Sheng exerted some force to transfer her spiritual force to the iron sword. The weapon that was originally blocking her iron sword shattered immediately. Then, the iron sword cut the opponent¡¯s shoulder and his arm was cut into two.

    Shi Sheng stood up from the ground in a stagger and stabbed the sword into his chest before he could respond.

    He widened his eyes, various emotions passed very quickly. Then, he rolled his eyes and slowly fell to the ground.

    Shi Sheng supported herself with her iron sword to stabilize her body. The others were shocked and dared not to rush towards her.

    This world is full of psychic power, it should be a cultivation world or a fantasy world.

    Shi Sheng figured out quickly and looked around the ce.

    There were three people surrounding her and they were in the same uniform as those lying on the ground.

    She was in a grove and it was probably autumn now as the ground was full of leaves. There was a disgusting smell too.

    Her body seemed to have reached her limit as she had used up all her remaining psychic power, she was exhausted.

    So this is the battle meant by the system?

    Fuck!

    ¡°Brother...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. She was injured just now, she is just solely holding out for now. Let¡¯s wait for a moment.¡±

    Wait for your hell!

    The iron sword suddenly becamerger and Shi Sheng sat on it. Then, she flew through the air under their surprising look.

    A purple ball fell from the air and reached them before they could catch her.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The grove was bombed out into a big pit, with shes of electric current flowing inside and the remaining bones turned into ash.

    Shi Sheng gasped on the iron sword, she did not even want to move her fingers.

    ......

    Shi Sheng did not know when she fainted. When she woke up, the sky had turned dark and she was on a meadow.

    Shi Sheng raised her hand and touched her cheek...

    Wait!

    What the hell are these white paws?

    Shi Sheng looked at her paws. It was furry and fluffy, the palm was pink, it was very cute.

    But why am I having these white paws? Why do they grow on my hand?

    Where¡¯s my sword?

    ¡°Buzz...¡±

    The sound of her iron sword shaking came from behind.

    Shi Sheng turned her head and saw a figure reflected on the iron sword.

    What is this?

    Shi Sheng tried to raise her hand. The figure on the iron sword also raised the hand.

    She lifted her feet again. The figure also lifted the feet.

    No! It must be my illusion.

    Yeap, Illusion.

    Shi Sheng closed her eyes and took some deep breaths. Then, she opened her eyes.

    The figure reflected on the iron sword was still a snow-white ball, with a fluffy tail that almost covered its entire body and a pair of green eyes that shone like a gem.

    ....It¡¯s a fox!

    I¡¯ve turned into a fox.

    A......beast?

    What the hell!

    How do I change back into a human?

    I¡¯ve been a human all the while.

    I want to change back into a human!

    Shi Sheng who had never been a beast did not know how to transform.

    She lifted her furry ws, scratched her left and right, and even cast some spells for a time, but had no effect at all.

    So, how do I change back into a human?

    Please, I need the tutorial and strategy.

    Shi Sheng struggled for a long time and found her body did not have any reiki. She thought about it for a moment, Perhaps, it needs reiki to change it back.

    I should absorb the reiki first, or else I will be ughtered if someone cameter.

    But...how does a beast absorb reiki?

    No, I should get the plot first.

    Yes, this is the procedure.

    I was shocked by myself turning into a beast until I forgot the normal procedure.

    ¡°Just kill them if anyone came.¡± Shi Sheng ordered the iron sword.

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s a living creature, just kill it,¡± she added.

    The iron sword was speechless.

 Chapter 537 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(2)

    <h4>Chapter 537 Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(2)</h4>

    The original owner was called Yu Yi. She was the beloved daughter of the fox n¡¯s patriarch, and was the most popr fox demon among the n.

    Being pampered by everyone, Yu Yi developed a spoiled and stubborn character.

    She turned her nose up at all the guys of her n, she only wanted to marry a powerful male demon.

    Little by little, the guys of her n did note to her anymore. To Yu Yi, they did not even deserve her, so she did not mind it at all.

    Until Yu Yi met the male lead.

    The male lead was called Xuan Feng. He was a sealed off devil who killed a lot of people in the past, and was identally released by the female lead.

    The female lead was a fox demon too, but she cannot transform into a human and was very unpopr among the n.

    However, since the female lead met Xuan Feng, she not only transformed into a human but also became the most beautiful fox demon among the n.

    For a moment she became the target of the guys of the n. But as she came together with the male lead, the other guys had no chance.

    Yu Yi was in love with the male lead, so she was certainly unhappy to see he came together with the female lead. She tried many ways to break up the two in order to keep the male lead for herself.

    But the male lead was a devil before he was sealed off, he had killed a lot more humans and monsters than Yu Yi.

    As Yu Yi kept making trouble, the male lead was unhappy and attacked Yu Yi several times until she was seriously injured.

    Yu Yi was so silly. The male lead treated her so badly but she still loved him deeply.

    When the male lead was being besieged by people, Yu Yi went to rescue him. But he thought the female lead was the one who saved him. He did not know Yu Yi had a serious injury and was being chased by people at the time.

    Yu Yi was hurt badly by their weapons and was unable to recover in a short while. Under the siege, she suddenly remembered a legend she heard before.

    Fox demons can eat a human¡¯s heart to be powerful.

    In order to survive, Yu Yi began to eat human hearts. One was definitely not enough, so Yu Yi killed many people.

    As a result, she was wanted by many sects. When she was being chased, she met the male lead and female lead. They did not save her but instead united with those people and forced her to have nowhere to go.

    Eventually, Yu Yi died under the sword of a brother. After her death, all her fur, inner pill and demon bones were taken away.

    Although the male lead eventually knew Yu Yi was the one who rescued him, he did not give her any response.

    Yu Yi hated the male lead for his cruelty. She was the one who saved him but he united with those people and caused her death.

    No one can ept this kind of thing.

    Finished? What about the plot? Howe there¡¯s only a memory?

    [Host, your morality points are too low, the plot cannot be transmitted.]

    What the hell?

    There¡¯s such a thing as transmission failed...

    The system was very smart, it did not give any response.

    Regardless of how much Shi Sheng asked the system, the system just kept silent.

    Although the plot was not that useful to Shi Sheng, she was very unhappy with the system for withholding her things.

    Shi Sheng managed the memory that she just received.

    Now, it should be the time where Yu Yi rescued the male lead and was chased by the people but had not eaten the human¡¯s heart yet.

    Lucky.

    Shi Sheng heaved a sigh.

    Shi Sheng opened her eyes and saw the iron sword was cutting something down in the air.

    There were already several carcasses on the ground.

    Rabbits, birds...

    As long as it¡¯s a living creature, it cannot escape from being cut by the sword.

    Shi Sheng raised her furry ws and was stunned for a moment.

    She had a serious injury right now, it is difficult for her to transform into a human.

    Shi Sheng searched through her space and found a few bottles of pills. She took it out with her paws and looked at it for a while. Eventually, she decided.

    Just take it!

    But these pills were meant for humans. Whether it was effective on a beast or will there be any side effects...

    Shi Sheng really had no idea.

    But she could not bear with such a weak body anymore.

    After taking the pill, Shi Sheng absorbed the reiki using the demon¡¯s way to let the pill be effective in her body.

    When the pill became effective, Shi Sheng felt as if her body was being cut with a knife. Indeed, pills that were meant for humans were not the same as that for beasts.

    Since she had taken the pill, she had to endure the pain anyhow.

    The medicine¡¯s efficacy waspletely released. Shi Sheng gritted her teeth, she did not know how long the pain hadsted.

    Then, she felt a warmth in her stomach. It flowed slowly to her limbs, soothed the pains and repaired the broken veins.

    The pill was indeed meant for humans as her wound repaired very slowly. Shi Sheng sat for three days.

    Three dayster.

    There were various carcasses surrounding her. Those that were cut down by the iron sword earlier had begun to rot, releasing an unpleasant smell.

    All the monsters of the ce knew there was a crazy sword that would cut whenever it saw living creatures.

    Shi Sheng shook her tail and transformed into a human from a little fox.

    Shi Sheng touched her arms several times. After ensuring she did not have the beast¡¯s feature anymore, she was relieved.

    But before she could heave a sigh, a few silhouettes suddenly appeared in the sky. They stepped on their flying swords andnded opposite Shi Sheng. Their uniform was exactly the same as those of the other day.

    ¡°Monster, how dare you kill my fellow brothers,¡± One of them pointed at Shi Sheng with his sword, ¡°I will not let you escape today.¡±

    Shi Sheng nced at them calmly and sneered, ¡°Well, humans are allowed to kill demons but demons are not allowed to resist?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a demon, we have the right to kill you.¡± He answered in righteousness.

    ¡°Then, didn¡¯t I also have the right to resist? Please don¡¯t resist when I kill you.¡±

    Fuck! Look at this idiot!

    It¡¯s right for humans to kill demons, but it¡¯s wrong when demons resist.

    Are humans the best in the world? Fuck!

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with her. Since she was injured, let¡¯s take this advantage to catch her and get revenge for our brothers.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s do it!¡±

    Well, humans are always reasonable, they just attack whenever they fail in a debate.

    Shi Sheng shook her hand and her iron sword flew from a distance into her hand.

    Although she had notpletely recovered yet, she was still able to kill these people.

    Those who were observant immediately noticed the difference of the iron sword, the aura was extremely strong.

    ¡°Kill her!¡±

    Under the shes of the sword, their wailing sounds startled the birds in the distance.

    The wailing sound did notst long. Shi Sheng pulled out the iron sword from someone¡¯s chest and slowly curled her lips, ¡°Even demons have a better skill than you. Remember, don¡¯t choose to be a human when you are reborn.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± The man twitched. He could only speak a word before falling down to the ground.

    Shi Sheng circled around the corpses and stopped in front of a corpse that was lying prone on the ground.

    The person who pretended to be dead was so nervous, he dared not to breathe at all and kept holding his breath.

    Did she discover me? Am I still able to resist?

    Various thoughts shed through his mind.

    Time passed but she still stood beside him. Just as he could not hold his breath anymore, he realized her footsteps getting further.

    As he was about to raise his head, something stabbed on his back.

    He twitched and died.

    The iron sword flew out of him automatically and shook to remove the blood that stained it. Then, it immediately caught up to the figure who had walked far away.

 Chapter 538 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(3)

    <strong><i>Chapter 538</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(3)</i></strong>

    Hello, as you all know, I¡¯m relying a lot on the ie I get off trantions to survive. It would really help if you can spend some of your spare money to pledge and support this work.

    And you get to read extra chapters in return! You get to read 1 advance chapter up to 15 chapters starting at just $1! The more you pay, the more benefits you will obtain as well! So please do check it out here: https://.patreon/PrincessXuan

    Along a shady path, a young girl in a dark skirt was walking leisurely with her hand crossed on her chest.

    Her hair that was tied in looked clean and tidy. She slightly curved the corners of her lips up and put on azy expression, looking like a handsome ruffian.

    Several people followed her back and talked about her from time to time.

    ¡°Is it her?¡±

    ¡°The temperament is a bit different...¡±

    ¡°Shall we catch her first?¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding? She had killed so many people, it¡¯s impossible for the few of us to catch her. I think we should go back and get more people...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. You follow her, I¡¯ll go back to get more people.¡±

    One of them left. When the others wanted to continue to follow her, the person in the dark skirt who was not far away just now had disappeared.

    They immediately rushed outside the path and looked around, but they did not even see her silhouette.

    They looked at each other. We have so many people here, how could she have disappeared in a blink of an eye?

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    A clear voice rang from the side.

    Everyone looked up at arge tree beside them at the same time, the tree was leafy and they saw nothing.

    They slowly approached the tree and looked up to it.

    The girl in the dark skirt was sitting on the trunk and shaking her legs slightly. The red pattern that was embroidered on the skirt reflected the sunlight asionally.

    ¡°Are you looking for trouble?¡± Shi Sheng held the trunk, looked down at those people and said with arrogance and confidence.

    Run!

    There was a tacit understanding among themselves. Immediately, they turned and flew to the sky with their swords.

    They really have no guts!

    Not even leaving a harsh word!

    Shi Sheng jumped down from the tree and was about to leave. Suddenly, those who had just left flew down from the sky and were followed by arge group of people.

    Fuck! They went to get more people here.

    Do they think I will be beaten so easily?

    Therge group of people immediately surrounded Shi Sheng with a few people left behind. Looking at their attire, they must be having a much higher identity than the others.

    ¡°Uncle Wu Chen.¡±

    As theynded, the others immediately bowed and greeted in respect.

    Shi Sheng looked at the leading guy. He was in a green fluttering robe, his hair was tied with a jade crown, a jade pendant hanging around his waist with three bamboo leaf-shaped tassels hanging under the jade pendant.

    He sneered and gazed at Shi Sheng for a moment.

    ¡°She is the fox demon who killed many brothers from the Yue Yang Sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Uncle Wu Chen.¡± The person who previously followed Shi Sheng answered immediately.

    ¡°Just catch her.¡± Wu Chen waved his hand casually.

    It seemed to him that Shi Sheng could be easily caught.

    Shi Sheng narrowed her eyes slightly and the iron sword suddenly appeared in her hand. The sharp iron sword made the people around her frightened and took a step back.

    Everyone was curious and kept looking at the iron sword in Shi Sheng¡¯s hand.

    What sword is this? Howe it looks so powerful?

    ¡°Uncle Wu Chen...she is very powerful.¡±

    No one dared to step forward as Shi Sheng was the fox demon who had killed so many brothers of the Yue Yang Sect.

    ¡°All of you are scared of this little fox demon, it¡¯s a shame for the Wan Shen Sect.¡± Wu Chen did not raise his tone but his words were full of sarcasm.

    The group of people bowed their heads in shame.

    Wu Chen turned to Shi Sheng and said, ¡°Little fox demon, if you go back with me obediently, I won¡¯t hurt you. What do you think?¡±

    Shi Sheng shook the iron sword and snorted in arrogance, ¡°Are you thinking that you¡¯re the best in the world? Why don¡¯t we have a fight?¡±

    Little fox demon? Fuck! Your whole family is the little fox demon!

    ¡°Huh?¡± Wu Chen was quite surprised and there seemed to be a smile in his eyes, ¡°Little fox demon, you¡¯re so brave!¡±

    You can¡¯t imagine how brave I am.

    Shi Sheng slightly changed her posture and rushed towards Wu Chen. The iron sword passed through the air making a shudder in the air.

    Wu Chen reacted very quickly. He moved to the side before the iron sword reached him, ¡°Little fox demon, how can you give me such a sudden attack?¡±

    ¡°Should we have a meal before we fight?¡± Shi Sheng continued to attack him with the iron sword.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine too.¡± Wu Chen sessfully avoided Shi Sheng¡¯s iron sword with his legs in the air.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re quite pretty, I can keep you as a maid. What do you think, little fox demon?¡±

    Little fox demon again!

    Fuck you! Stop calling me like that!

    Shi Sheng said viciously, ¡°Since you¡¯re so ugly, I can send you to hell so that it won¡¯t spoil my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Am I ugly?¡± Wu Chen touched his face in surprise, ¡°I am the most handsome guy in Wan Shen Sect.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then the people of Wan Shen Sect are blind.¡± Shi Sheng sneered, she moved quickly to Wu Chen¡¯s left side and aimed the iron sword at his neck.

    Wu Chen seemed to have not kept an eye on it, but when the iron sword was about to reach him, he jumped up and his toes tapped lightly on Shi Sheng¡¯s sword.

    ¡°Little fox demon, I¡¯m getting angry.¡±

    ¡°I am furious.¡± The iron sword turned to the other side and the de rose upwards.

    A majestic psychic power released from the iron sword. Wu Chen¡¯s face twisted, he faced his palm outward and pushed, in collision with the reiki released by the iron sword.

    The invisible airflow spread outward like an ocean wave, making the people surrounding her get knocked off by the sudden airflow.

    Wu Chen was pushed to the back for a distance by the airflow.

    The blood in his body flowed to his throat, he held the blood back from spitting out.

    That force just now...

    He just held it for a few seconds and all his veins were shattered.

    Shi Sheng looked at the iron sword, she was stunned. She obviously did not know that her sword was so powerful.

    The man was quite strong after all. She just released a little of her psychic power, but the power was doubled after it went through the iron sword.

    My sword is so awesome!

    I¡¯m an upgraded iron sword, okay?

    ¡°Good job!¡± Shi Sheng smiled and touched the iron sword.

    What an upgraded tool for me to act cool.

    ¡°Uncle Wu Chen...¡±

    ¡°Uncle Wu Chen, are you okay?¡±

    The disciples of Wan Shen Sect got up and rushed to Wu Chen¡¯s side.

    Wu Chen held the blood in his throat back, putting on a solemn look, ¡°Let¡¯s do the formation method.¡±

    After listening to his words, the disciples of Wan Shen Sect immediately moved away and surrounded Shi Sheng with threeyers inside and outside of her.

    However, before their formation was activated, the person in the middle had gone.

    Idiot! Will I stand there and let you guys do the formation?¡±

    Wu Chen looked up at the girl who was sitting on the iron sword in the air, a strange emotion came out of his eyes.

    Just as he was stunned, a purple light fell from the sky.

    Wu Chen sensed their danger.

    ¡°Get off!¡±

    Everyone flew to the back at the same time.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The explosion behind them lifted their hair upright. They could feel a terrifying power chasing their back and cold sweat broke out on their back.

    Everyone was trying their best to run away from the ce.

 Chapter 539 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(4)

    <h4>Chapter 539 Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(4)</h4>

    Everyone slumped to the ground after they moved to a safer ce.

    Looking at the area of the dusty explosion, they could see lightning inside as thick as a finger, which moved like a tiny snake.

    They had only seen such powerful energy when someone overcame a catastrophe. The power was so great that it could ruin the world and no one could resist.

    As the dust cleared away, they saw a huge pit in front of them.

    The lightning was still inside the pit and the group could feel a terrible power inside them when they approached it.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Nobody answered.

    As no one could answer.

    Wu Chen stared at the big pit with a thoughtful look. Then, he raised his head slightly and saw the iron sword high up in the air and could vaguely see a figure above the iron sword.

    Amusement could no longer be seen in Wu Chen¡¯s eyes and was reced by a solemn look.

    This little fox demon is quite interesting.

    ¡°The explosion came from here...¡±

    ¡°Wan Shen Sect! What are these idiots doing?¡±

    A group of people rushed towards them. Obviously, they were those who wanted to kill Shi Sheng previously, the people of Yue Yang Sect.

    Wan Shen Sect and Yue Yang Sect were enemies, they fought whenever they met.

    But this time, no one from Wan Shen Sect responded to Yue Yang Sect. Everyone was looking strangely at the big pit that was in the distance.

    The disciples of Yue Yang Sect looked at the big pit. There was nothing inside but just lightning shing from time to time.

    We thought someone discovered a treasure as everyone felt the extremely powerful energy just now, and it¡¯s actually just a big pit?

    ¡°Is it possible that the Wan Shen Sect...¡± Took the treasure away?

    Such powerful energy, it must be someone who discovered a treasure.

    The disciples of Yue Yang Sect gave the people of Wan Shen Sect an unkind look.

    The two sects were enemies to one another. As they knew their enemy the best, the disciples of Wan Shen Sect immediately understood what the people of Yue Yang Sect were thinking.

    ¡°The pit was made by her.¡± The disciples of Wan Shen Sect pointed at Shi Sheng who was above them.

    They did not want to fight with Yue Yang Sect for such an inexplicable reason.

    ¡°It¡¯s the fox demon.¡± The disciples of Yue Yang Sect looked up and their faces suddenly twisted.

    The fox demon who had killed many of our brothers.

    ¡°No matter how powerful she is, there¡¯s no way for her to exert such powerful energy. Don¡¯t try to fool us, what did you get?¡±

    Certainly, the people of Yue Yang Sect cared more about the treasure that the Wan Shen Sect received.

    The skills of the two sects were almost on a par. If the Wan Shen Sect really got a treasure, then they might be more powerful than the Yue Yang Sect.

    She had killed so many disciples of the Yue Yang Sect but you still don¡¯t believe it.

    A bunch of idiots!

    ¡°Stop the nonsense, just fight for it.¡±

    ¡°Fuck! They¡¯re really foolish!¡±

    Both sides fought one another, no one cared about Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng supported her body with her sword. While looking at those people fighting below, she figured out the information about this world in her mind.

    In this world, humans and demons are enemies.

    Humans are more numerous than demons in nature. Even though demons are more powerful individually, demons will still lose due to the vast number of humans.

    Once they fight against a huge number of humans, they will definitely lose.

    Yu Yi was a demon, both the female lead and male lead are demons too.

    So, the protagonist of this world is a demon. Humans are just characters who look for trouble and are eventually killed.

    The original owner died halfway, I don¡¯t know who the viin is of this world. Perhaps, it¡¯s difficult to find Feng Ci again.

    The guy who¡¯s named Wu Chen, I didn¡¯t find a familiar breath on him.

    He should not be Feng Ci.

    ......

    When the two sects finished their fight, the sky had turned dark.

    It ended with the defeat of the Yue Yang Sect.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the little fox demon?¡± Wu Chen looked around.

    The disciples of Wan Shen Sect did not see her. Everyone was busy fighting just now, none of them kept an eye on the little fox demon.

    ¡°Uncle Wu Chen, what did the fox demon throw just now?¡± Someone remembered the reason they fought with Yue Yang Sect and could not help asking.

    Wu Chen nced at the big pit, the lightning inside had disappeared.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    He did not see clearly what exactly she threw.

    The disciples of Wan Shen Sect were surprised. Even Uncle Wu Chen had no idea about it...

    ¡°You guys go back first.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going, Uncle Wu Chen?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go for a walk.¡±

    Didn¡¯t you juste back from a walk? Why are you going again?

    Are you stilling back?

    Forget it...

    Perhaps nobody wants him back.

    Wu Chen¡¯s silhouette disappeared in the dark.

    He walked instinctively and did not expect to meet the little fox demon again.

    Shi Sheng squatted by the stream, someone was lying there. The person probably fainted and half of his body was in the water.

    She stretched out her hand slowly, twisted her fingers and struck towards the person¡¯s neck.

    Wu Chen moved his fingers slightly, a small stone shot out of his palm.

    The girl immediately stopped, she turned her head and looked at Wu Chen¡¯s side.

    The shimmer of moonlight on the stream reflected in her eyes into a crushed thin diamond.

    However, there were no waves in her eyes. The sparkling light seemed to be frozen in her eyes.

    Wu Chen walked out of the darkness, stepped over the stream and stopped somewhere near her.

    He looked at the person she was about to kill just now. His face was blocked by his hair, he could not see clearly.

    ¡°Why did you kill him?¡±

    ¡°I like it, I don¡¯t need a reason.¡± Shi Sheng sneered.

    Then, she took up the iron sword beside her and stabbed at Wu Chen.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The iron sword was blocked by a long sword glowing with blue light. Wu Chen moved her sword away and said, ¡°Little fox demon, there¡¯s no way for you to kill someone in front of me.¡±

    Shi Sheng was furious, ¡°Are you blind? Is he human?¡±

    Busybody.

    I¡¯m mad as hell!

    I got to kill him.

    The iron sword turned and stabbed at Wu Chen when he was still thinking about her words.

    Without any signal.

    Wu Chen just escaped the sword and did not resist, he had no strength to resist indeed.

    After Shi Sheng stabbed at him twice, she suddenly stopped and rushed back to the stream.

    The person who was lying by the stream just now disappeared.

    Fuck! Idiot!

    Wu Chen was confused and followed her back to the stream, ¡°Little fox demon...¡±

    The next second, the iron sword was out of control and kept stabbing him.

    Wu Chen was a little overwhelmed. Howe this little fox demon is so violent?

    Wu Chen decided to leave first.

    He quickly reached out a transmit spell. Then, a white light shed and Shi Sheng¡¯s sword fell off.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    What? So powerful?

    You escaped this time, but this won¡¯t happen next time.

    Shi Sheng propped up her sword and looked at the stream.

    Just a moment ago, she could kill the male lead.

    Yes, the unconscious guy was the male lead. He was lying there when she found him.

    He was about to die.

    She just had to clutch his neck with a little strength and he would die.

    But Wu Chen came at that time and the male lead ran away eventually.

    Shi Sheng was mad as hell.

    Wu Chen and Wan Shen Sect, let¡¯s wait and see!

 Chapter 540 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(5)

    Chapter 540

    Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(5)

    Wan Shen Sect.

    Wu Chen was in a hall and many people were looking at him.

    ¡°Master and fellow brothers.¡± Wu Chen bowed and greeted them respectfully.

    The master was in his seat. He had a slightly pointed face with a goatee and looked mean.

    The master put on a sombre face, ¡°Brother Wu Chen, you¡¯re getting unruly these days.¡±

    Wu Chen touched his wrinkled clothes, ¡°Master, I had no choice, I was chased by people.¡±

    ¡°Ha, how can Brother Wu Chen be chased by people? Don¡¯t you im to be the best among Wan Shen Sect?¡± A plump brother mocked.

    Wu Chen refuted him easily, ¡°I¡¯m the best among Wan Shen Sect but not the best in the world.¡±

    The master waved his hand signaling the others to be quiet and asked Wu Chen, ¡°What trouble did you make outside?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just a little fox demon. She was attracted by my look and wanted to marry me. I rejected her but she insisted. Master, you know, I am always tender to girls. How can I fight with ady?¡±

    Wu Chen immediately passed on his fault to Shi Sheng.

    He did not know he will be paying for his nonsense in the near future.

    ¡°Demons nowadays are so defiant. Master, they would be more aggressive if they knew Xuan Feng was rescued. Our mission right now is to catch Xuan Feng.¡±

    The topic went serious somehow.

    ¡°But we can¡¯t even get the trace of Xuan Feng now. The people of Yue Yang Sect found him once. As they were about to catch him, a demon suddenly appeared and rescued him. Now, nobody knows the whereabouts of Xuan Feng.¡±

    Wu Chen noticed these people no longer focused on him, he immediately went back to his seat.

    Wu Chen did not listen to their discussion. He was thinking about the little fox demon who liked to stab with her sword whenever she was angry.

    Interesting.

    ......

    ¡°Uncle Wu Chen, Uncle Wu Chen...¡±

    A disciple puffed up the mountain.

    Wu Chenid on a rocking chair under some vines and was awakened by the noise.

    He opened his eyes slightly and looked at the disciple, ¡°Why do you shout so loud? I can hear you.¡±

    The disciple looked anxious, ¡°Uncle Wu Chen, master asked you to go to the mountain gate.¡±

    Wu Chen was confused, ¡°Going there in this early morning for what?¡±

    ¡°A...a fox demon is looking for you...and she hurt Uncle Wu Hen.¡±

    Fox demon?

    The little fox demon? Wu Chen blinked.

    When the disciple went to take a look again, there was only a rocking chair shaking slightly under the vines, the guy had disappeared.

    As Wu Chen arrived at the mountain gate, the ce was already upied by the disciples. He squeezed out of the crowd.

    The girl in the dark skirt was stepping on a person arrogantly. The person happened to be Uncle Wu Hen, the one who was always against Wu Chen.

    Wu Chen reached the master and looked at Shi Sheng flippantly, ¡°Little fox demon, are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking for you.¡± Shi Sheng grinned.

    But the smile seemed spooky.

    Shi Sheng gritted her teeth, ¡°I heard you said that I want to marry you?¡±

    Wu Chen looked at the master, who turned over to look at Wu Hen.

    Wu Hen thought, Is anything wrong?

    Can you guys rescue me first?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Wu Chen denied.

    ¡°Miss Yu Yi, we can talk about it calmly. Please let go of Brother Wu Hen first.¡±

    ¡°We have nothing to talk about. I will let go of him as long as you give him to me.¡± Shi Sheng pointed at Wu Chen with her chin.

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°Master, Brother Wu Chen should pay for his own trouble. How could he get me into trouble?¡± Wu Hen was angry and reddened his eyes.

    Because of this trouble-maker, I was shamed in front of so many disciples.

    The master looked at Wu Chen with embarrassment and negotiated with Shi Sheng in patience, ¡°Miss Yu Yi, may I know how Brother Wu Chen offended you?¡±

    This fox demon was much more difficult to deal with than the demons they met in the past.

    She was so unusual and had great skills.

    Especially her sword...

    ¡°He had offended me so much, I can¡¯t exin in a sentence. Give him to me, or else I will kill him. I count in three.¡±

    ¡°Three...¡±

    ¡°Two...¡±

    ¡°One...¡±

    Shi Sheng exerted a little force on her iron sword and stabbed into Wu Hen¡¯s chest.

    Everyone thought she was just threatening them. But as they saw she stabbed the iron sword into Wu Hen¡¯s chest without hesitation, their faces twisted.

    ¡°Master, Master!¡± Wu Hen felt pain. He did not care about his image anymore and shouted at the master for help.

    ¡°Master, we have so many people, why should we be afraid of this demon? Let¡¯s kill her.¡±

    ¡°Master, he¡¯s right. Let¡¯s kill her.¡±

    The master did not answer them, he raised his voice at Shi Sheng, ¡°Miss Yu Yi, stop it!¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t be embarrassed. I will go with her to save Brother Wu Hen.¡± Wu Chen smiled at the master and walked to Shi Sheng¡¯s side.

    ¡°Little fox demon, can you let go of my brother now?¡±

    Shi Sheng reached a porcin bottle out of her sleeve and handed it to Wu Chen, ¡°Take it.¡±

    ¡°Little fox demon...what¡¯s this?¡± Wu Chen looked at the porcin bottle curiously.

    ¡°Just take it, stop talking nonsense.¡± Shi Sheng red at him fiercely.

    If this guy didn¡¯t appear at that time, even if I couldn¡¯t kill the male lead, I could also make him severely crippled.

    ¡°Brother Wu Chen...¡±

    Wu Chen took the porcin bottle, poured out a ck pill and swallowed it.

    The pill immediately melted in his mouth. It was a bit cold and flowed along his throat into his oesophagus.

    There was no strange feeling.

    Shi Sheng moved her feet away from Wu Hen and pulled her iron sword out.

    Then, she stepped on the iron sword with Wu Chen, flew to the air and disappeared in front of them.

    Wu Hen stood up and held his chest, thankfully Shi Sheng did not stab deeply.

    ¡°Master, Brother Wu Chen...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s his own sin, nothing to do with us.¡± The embarrassed look on the master¡¯s face had gone and was reced by a cold face.

    Everyone looked at each other.

    Wu Chen had made a lot of trouble for the Wan Shen Sect these years, but the master could not find a chance to get rid of him. Now, it was time.

    ......

    Wu Chen found that he could not exert the psychic power in his body. It was still there, but could not be exerted.

    He sat cross-legged on the iron sword, looking at the shadow passing below leisurely as if having a vacation, ¡°Little fox demon, where are you taking me? Are we eloping?¡±

    Shi Sheng leered at him, she did not answer.

    The scheming system showed a hint for the hidden task and the hint happened to be Wu Chen.

    In other words, the hint was just a prerequisite and the hidden task had not been triggered yet.

    Shi Sheng moved her eyes and suddenly approached Wu Chen. She reached for his wrist and a majestic psychic power went into his body.

    Immediately, a tingling sensation spread across Wu Chen¡¯s body and he looked to be in pain.

    As he was unable to exert his psychic power, he could not resist and had to endure the pain.

 Chapter 541 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(6)

    <h4>Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(6)</h4>

    <i>Not him.</i>

    Shi Sheng let go of Wu Chen.

    <i>Feng Ci would not have such great resistance to my psychic power.</i>

    <i>Then might as well stab him a few times first.</i>

    Wu Chen was just about to be relieved, but then saw the girl on the other side holding a long sword and was going to stab him.

    ¡°Little fox demon, wait!¡± Wu Chen quickly shouted. <i>This little fox demon is too violent!</i>

    But Shi Sheng did not wait for him to speak, she stabbed the long sword towards him without hesitation.

    Wu Chen leaned backwards and fell out of the iron sword¡¯s path towards the ground.

    Underneath the iron sword was a forest, Wu Chen fell directly into the lush canopy and smashed to the ground.

    Wu Chen was dizzy.

    He climbed up from the ground in a stagger and saw a pair of dark golden pupils that was as big as fists.

    A golden tiger was a step away from him and was looking at him.

    Wu Chen froze. One of his legs was kneeling on the ground, the posture was rather weird.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The tiger growled suddenly and curved its back slightly.

    It was a signal of attack.

    Wu Chen slowly reached out for the jade pendant at his waist.

    Just as he touched the jade pendant, the tiger twitched its tail and howled. Then, it jumped to the bushes next to it and disappeared.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even beat a tiger now. Are you sure you want to run?¡± A voice came from his back.

    ¡°You were going to stab me just now. I will die if I don¡¯t run.¡± Wu Chen could not helpining.

    ¡°I won¡¯t stab you to death.¡± <i>After all, you¡¯re still useful.</i>

    Wu Chen thought he was annoying all the while, but today he realized that he was not that annoying actually.

    <i>And this is more interesting.</i>

    Wu Chen turned his head and looked at the canopy behind, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Shi Sheng jumped off the tree, walked to Wu Chen and crouched down, ¡°Help me to kill a person...No, a demon.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled slightly, ¡°Xuan Feng.¡±

    ¡°...Xuan Feng?¡± <i>Is it the one I knew?¡±</i>

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. After you kill him, the enmity between us can be written off. Deal?¡± Shi Sheng induced him.

    ¡°What happened between us?¡±

    Wu Chen did not understand. <i>We only fought once and I stopped her from killing someone after that, but how can this be a hatred between us?</i>

    <i>She even came to Wan Shen Sect to look for me. Is she falling in love with me?</i>

    ¡°Little fox demon, are you falling in love with me?¡± Wu Chen put on an amused smile, ¡°If you really fall in love with me, I can try to ept you.¡±

    Shi Sheng gave him a p, ¡°You¡¯re dreaming. You only have two choices, either you die or you help me to kill Xuan Feng.¡±

    ¡°Hey, keep your hands off me. I¡¯ll kill him. He¡¯s a demon anyhow and killing demons is justified.¡±

    Wu Chen probably realized his words were inappropriate and added, ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t kill such a pretty demon like you.¡±

    Shi Sheng curled her lips, ¡°They¡¯re wise to give up on you.¡±

    Wu Chen knew Shi Sheng was talking about the people of Wan Shen Sect. He stroked his hair nonchntly, ¡°Gold always shines, they will regret it one day.¡±

    Shi Sheng satirized, ¡°But gold will end up being melted.¡±

    ¡°Little fox demon, please be nice to me, if not, I won¡¯t help you to kill Xuan Feng.¡±

    Wu Chen raised his eyebrows, his eyes shone brightly, ¡°Your skills are not bad, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to kill Xuan Feng. But you asked for my help...what does this mean?¡±

    <i>She has the powerful iron sword, how can she be afraid of Xuan Feng?</i>

    Shi Sheng narrowed her eyes and waited for Wu Chen to continue his words.

    Wu Chen dragged a long note, ¡°This means that....either you can¡¯t kill Xuan Feng or you don¡¯t dare to kill Xuan Feng. Little fox demon, am I right?¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So, if you need my help, please be nice to me.¡±

    ¡°Be nice to you...¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°...Fuck! How dare you threaten me? How can you be so confident? Am I being nice to you now?¡±

    Wu Chen was beaten up and dared not to threaten Shi Sheng again.

    <i>This little fox demon is really different from ordinary people.</i>

    ......

    ¡°Hey, little fox demon, please give me the antidote so that I can kill Xuan Feng.¡± Wu Chen walked breathlessly, he was so weak without his psychic power.

    The girl who walked at the front stopped. She turned her head back and gave him a smile.

    ¡°I will give you by then.¡±

    Wu Chen did not give up, ¡°What if we suddenly meet him? It will be toote, right?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Wu Chen tried to get the antidote but in vain.

    They walked out of the forest and entered a popted road.

    ¡°Little fox demon, I¡¯m so thirsty. Let¡¯s take a break.¡± Wu Chen pointed at a tea shed in front.

    He did not care whether Shi Sheng was following and went straight to the ce.

    Shi Sheng followed him slowly.

    Food was sold in the tea shed too. Wu Chen had been eating wild fruits for the past few days, he was extremely hungry.

    ¡°Little fox demon...¡±

    Shi Sheng red at him coldly, Wu Chen immediately corrected, ¡°Xiao Yi.¡±

    Shi Sheng continued to drink her porridge.

    Wu Chen nced at the bowl. <i>Demons also drink porridge?</i>

    <i>This is the first time I saw this.</i>

    The demons that he had seen before ate either human or raw meat, he had never seen such a demon who was drinking porridge.

    Wu Chen was curious, ¡°Xiao Yi, why did Yue Yang Sect¡¯s people want to kill you previously?¡±

    ¡°They got rabies.¡±

    <i>What does that mean? Is it rted to my question?</i>

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    A girl¡¯s cry came from the side. As it was nearby the city, there were many people on the roads. The cry immediately got the attention of everyone.

    Several men were catching a girl.

    The girl was the daughter of the store¡¯s owner. The store¡¯s owner stood next to them and was pulling them in fear, it was obviously in vain.

    Shi Sheng nced over there and continued to drink the porridge.

    After following her for some time, Wu Chen found that the little fox demon was confident and arrogant in whatever she did.

    She was always putting on an arrogant and defiant look.

    But she never looked down upon anyone. As long as the person had no conflict with her, when people gave her a smile, she would smile back at them.

    If someone was kind to her, she would treat the person back with ten times of kindness when she was in a good mood.

    But sometimes, like now, she was indifferent and cold.

    There was no righteousness in her, she had her own rules.

    But unfortunately, he did not know her rules.

    <i>What a strange little fox demon.</i>

    Wu Chen was getting more interested in Shi Sheng.

 Chapter 542 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(7)

    Chapter 542

    Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(7)

    Wu Chen did not n to be a busybody, but they came to Shi Sheng when the girl was struggling with a group of people.

    The men found Shi Sheng to be prettier than the girl and suddenly got malicious.

    Although Wu Chen lost his psychic power, he was still able to deal with ordinary people.

    After the group of people were forced to flee, the girl wept and thanked Wu Chen.

    She even promised to marry him.

    Shi Sheng nced at him sarcastically. Then, she put some sliver on the table, got up, and left.

    Wu Chen was near the point of breakdown.

    ¡°I only lifted a finger, you don¡¯t have to thank me. Bye.¡± Wu Chen pushed the girl away and ran to catch up to Shi Sheng.

    The two walked towards the city in silence.

    ¡°You...¡± Just as they were about to enter the city, Wu Chen could not help asking, ¡°How did you know there will be trouble?¡±

    Before she helped, she seemed to know who would cause trouble and who would not.

    Thinking it over, no one bothered her along the way when she helped them.

    Shi Sheng looked at the crowd who came to-and-fro, ¡°The more you experience, the more you will know.¡±

    Wu Chen frowned. He had dealt with quite a lot of people, but it was still difficult for him to recognize malicious people with a nce.

    After all, humans were the most fickle.

    As a human, I can¡¯t read a human¡¯s mind. How can a demon like her read the human mind?

    Wu Chen did not know that Shi Sheng was malicious when she encountered a person. She would first specte about the person, and would then find the person was not the same as she thought. She certainly could read their minds better than him.

    ¡°The girl kept looking at you when she was being molested. She saw you had no response and led those people to me.¡± Shi Sheng patted Wu Chen¡¯s shoulder and said proudly, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be such a narcissist, read more books!¡±

    Wu Chen was speechless.

    ......

    Shi Sheng did not know where Xuan Feng was, she could only follow the plot in the original owner¡¯s memory and waited for him to appear.

    This city was the ce where Xuan Feng and the female lead united with the people of Yue Yang Sect and forced the original owner to nowhere.

    ¡°Xiao Yi...¡± Wu Chen pushed the door and got in.

    Shi Sheng opened her slightly closed eyes and saw Wu Chen was portraying a somewhat dignified look.

    He came to her in a few steps, ¡°Have you gone outside recently?¡±

    Since they entered the city, she had been staying in this inn. She was doing nothing but just sleeping and practising.

    Shi Sheng sat up and asked calmly, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Wu Chen nced at her and said, ¡°Someone in the city removed a human¡¯s heart.¡±

    Fox demons always aim for human hearts.

    ¡°Are you suspecting me?¡± Shi Sheng leered at Wu Chen in calm.

    I didn¡¯t do it, but someone did. No, some foxes did it.

    In other words, the plot will never change.

    Shi Sheng seemed to be ced in a malicious plot.

    Unknown duration. Unknown role. Unknown consequences.

    What the hell!

    ¡°...I¡¯m just asking.¡± Wu Chen looked away.

    Shi Sheng closed her eyes again andid down, ¡°Your life is in my hands and you can still care about others. You¡¯re so kind.¡±

    Wu Chen was stunned. She is so arrogant.

    On second thought, it should not be her.

    The little fox demon had never secretly killed someone, this was not her style.

    It was said that the incident was done by a fox demon. The chief of the city sent someone to invite the people of Yue Yang Sect to catch the demon.

    After the people of Yue Yang Sect came, no one died anymore.

    But as soon as the people of Yue Yang Sect left, several people died after one another.

    Every house in the city closed their door tight at night, everyone was afraid that the fox demon would go to their house.

    Shi Sheng leaned against the window, looking at the silent and distant ce in a vague smile.

    ¡°Little fox demon, do you know who did it?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Wu Chen¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Shi Sheng raised her eyebrow.

    We¡¯ve been living together for so long, don¡¯t you have a little love for me?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you to be a busybody.¡±

    Wu Chen shrugged his shoulders, ¡°In our practice, we are to attain a certain amount of merit in order to avoid being struck by lightning when we die.¡±

    Shi Sheng curled her lips, ¡°Who told you that?¡±

    No wonder he would help others even though he is unwilling to do so.

    Did heaven allow them to do so?

    ¡°My master. If I can find the murderer, this will be a great merit.¡±

    ¡°Good luck.¡± Shi Sheng went back to her room.

    Wu Chen followed her, ¡°Little fox demon, please help.¡±

    ¡°Are you asking me to help you to catch fox demons?¡± Shi Sheng pointed at herself, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡±

    She was right, Wu Chen had nothing to say.

    She was a fox demon too.

    Shi Sheng did not want to help, Wu Chen could only do it by himself. His psychic power was still there so he could sense the whereabouts of demons. But he wandered around the city for days and did not find any demons.

    He could not even sense Shi Sheng.

    There were people dying every few days. Even if the people of Yue Yang Sect were here, the fox demon still dared tomit the crime.

    ......

    ¡°Squeak.¡±

    There was a crack in the window and a ck shadow came in from the window.

    The moment itnded, it turned into a man.

    He looked around the room for a moment and walked towards the bed.

    As he was about to reach the bed, an iron sword was on his neck.

    ¡°I thought it was my illusion, I didn¡¯t expect to meet a demon.¡± The man¡¯s tone was weird and creepy.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go and remove a human¡¯s heart but instead, came here.¡± Shi Sheng sneered, ¡°Are you going to take my heart? Can you afford it?¡±

    If the voice of the man sounded creepy, then Shi Sheng¡¯s voice was spooky and full of malice.

    The man sensed something bad. He was silent for a few seconds and answered in a calm tone.

    ¡°We¡¯re both demons anyway. I¡¯m just greeting you, why are you so nervous?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m nervous?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not nervous, why do you threaten me with your sword?¡±

    ¡°Payback for entering my room without my permission.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yi, who are you talking to?¡± Wu Chen¡¯s voice suddenly rang outside the door.

    The room was in silence.

    Wu Chen did not hear any response for a long time and knocked twice, ¡°Xiao Yi, I¡¯ming in.¡±

    ¡°Squeak.¡±

    While the door was opened, the man turned into its original figure and quickly rushed out of the window and disappeared in the dark.

    Wu Chen could only see a ck shadow shed in front of him and a breeze blew his cheeks and brought him a subtle aura of a demon spirit.

    Wu Chen sensed something.

    He looked around and saw Shi Sheng stood in the room with her back facing him and was holding the iron sword.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, just now...¡± Why can I sense a demon spirit? Could it be the murderer?

    ¡°The murderer that you¡¯re looking for.¡± Shi Sheng kept her iron sword back to her space and answered lightly. She walked to her bed, ¡°Remember to close the door when you¡¯re out. Thank you.¡±

    The murderer hade to you, how can you be so calm?

 Chapter 543 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(8)

    <h4>Chapter 543 Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(8)</h4>

    The next day, Shi Sheng went out and heard some people discussing the deathst night.

    ¡°The murderer hasn¡¯t been caught yet. I dare not sleep now, who knows when the murderer wille...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no choice, even the people of Yue Yang Sect can¡¯t catch the murderer.¡±

    ¡°My family is so nervous every night before sleeping which makes me worry all day. I n to leave here to escape for a few months.¡±

    A crisp voice interrupted, ¡°Brother, what are you talking about?¡±

    Shi Sheng turned her head slightly and saw a petite girl that was holding onto a man and asked the people who were discussing just now curiously.

    As she was cute, the person was happy to tell her.

    ¡°Little girl, you seemed to be not from around here, you better leave quickly.¡± Someone advised the girl.

    The little girl smiled, ¡°Thank you for reminding us, but we¡¯re here to find someone and may not be able to leave at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Hey...¡±

    After the little girl thanked those people, she dragged the man beside her away.

    ¡°Xuan Feng, did you hear it? A fox demon is killing people here.¡± Yu Xiao Qi lowered her voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not our business.¡± Xuan Feng put on an icy face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is cruel?¡± Yu Xiao Qi raged, ¡°Our fox family has a rule, where we can¡¯t hurt humans without reason.¡±

    ¡°Humans and demons have been sworn enemies since ancient times.¡± Xuan Feng held Yu Xiao Qi in his arms, ¡°Don¡¯t be a busybody, if not I won¡¯t help you anymore.¡±

    Yu Xiao Qi was unhappy and refuted, ¡°You still have to count on me.¡±

    Xuan Feng¡¯s face suddenly darkened, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    The surrounding temperature seemed to drop by a few degree celsius.

    ¡°No, no.¡± Yu Xiao Qi shook her head and waved her hand, ¡°You¡¯re so powerful.¡±

    After listening to her words, Xuan Feng looked better now.

    ¡°Xiao Yi.¡± Wu Chen suddenly appeared and patted Shi Sheng¡¯s shoulder, he happened to block the male lead and female lead in front, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Shi Sheng tilted her head and widened her eyes, but the male lead and female lead had gone.

    Shi Sheng red at Wu Chen, ¡°The person you need to kill is here.¡±

    ¡°...Xuan Feng?¡± <i>He almost forgot, he was threatened by this woman to kill him.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Are you afraid of him?¡±</i>

    <i>At first, Shi Sheng thought Wu Chen was a powerful guy but found out that he was actually a coward.</i>

    <i>A guy who bullied the weak but afraid of the strong and was a narcissist who liked to act cool.</i>

    <i>Wu Chen immediately refuted, ¡°How could I be afraid of him? Where is he? I must kill him for the people.¡±</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng pointed to the crowd in front, ¡°He went over there.¡±</i>

    <i>Wu Chen immediately went towards the direction. After taking a few steps, he turned back, ¡°How powerful is Xuan Feng now?¡± </i>

    <i>Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, ¡°How do I know? I didn¡¯t fight with him before.¡±</i>

    <i>The original owner had only been beaten by the male lead and she had never fought back. Nobody knew how powerful he was now after he was released.</i>

    <i>¡°Why do you want to kill him?¡±</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng pondered for a moment, ¡°There is hatred between us. I¡¯m ufortable if he doesn¡¯t die.¡± </i>

    <i>What kind of hatred? Did he kill her father or grab her mother?</i>

    <i>Although Wu Chen did not understand Shi Sheng, he was getting more interested in her personality.</i>

    <i>She is so different from the flirtatious women outside.</i>

    <i>......</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng did not catch up with the male lead and female lead. Since they were here, they definitely were not going to leave before the incident ended.</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng believed that the plot would bring her to meet them again. </i>

    <i>She was not panicked at all.</i>

    <i>Sure enough, the male lead and female lead appeared in the inn where she lived at night.</i>

    <i>She saw them when she came out of the room to ask for some water. The two were having dinner in the hall.</i>

    <i>Yu Xiao Qi was chattering nonstop, Xuan Feng looked impatient but he never interrupted her.</i>

    <i>Perhaps Shi Sheng looked directly at them, Xuan Feng noticed and looked up at her sharply.</i>

    <i>They looked at each other.</i>

    <i>When Xuan Feng looked at Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes, he suddenly felt weak as if he had nothing to rely on.</i>

    <i>Something is wrong with this woman. This was Xuan Feng¡¯s first thought.</i>

    <i>She had been putting on an infatuated look every time she saw him and even wished to pounce on him. But this time, she was so calm. </i>

    <i>Her aura was also different. </i>

    <i>It was an extremely respectable sense as if a mountain of people surrendered to her.</i>

    <i>Before that, he hated thisdy for annoying him. But now, he was a little afraid of her.</i>

    <i>How can a person have such big changes in just a short time?</i>

    <i>¡°Xuan Feng, what are you looking at?¡± Yu Xiao Qi noticed Xuan Feng was staring at somewhere for a long time, she also looked at it in curiosity.</i>

    <i>She saw a green back with a jade pendant hanging around the waist and bamboo leaf-shaped tassels hanging below it.</i>

    <i>¡°Why would the people of Wan Shen Sect be here?¡± Yu Xiao Qi was nervous, ¡°Xuan Feng...let¡¯s change to another ce.¡±</i>

    <i>Yu Xiao Qi did not understand why the sects wanted to catch Xuan Feng. But since she was on the same boat with Xuan Feng now, he cannot be caught anyhow.</i>

    <i>¡°No need.¡± Xuan Feng set his sight back.</i>

    <i>¡°Why?¡± Wan Shen Sect¡¯s people are here, what if he discovered us? Yu Xiao Qi was getting more anxious.</i>

    <i>¡°Just eat.¡± Xuan Feng rubbed Yu Xiao Qi¡¯s head and said in a firm tone.</i>

    <i>Yu Xiao Qi wanted to say something, but Xuan Feng¡¯s face immediately turned sombre and looked at her coldly. She nipped her lips and lowered her head to eat.</i>

    <i>The man changed his face as fast as turning a book.</i>

    <i> ......</i>

    <i>Xuan Feng and Yu Xiao Qi stayed in the inn. They went out early and returnedte, they seemed to be busy with something.</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng did not go out of her room, so she did not meet them.</i>

    <i>Wu Chen was happy as Shi Sheng did not ask him to kill Xuan Feng at the moment.</i>

    <i>He was so weak right now. He would definitely lose if he fought with such a powerful demon.</i>

    <i>By the third day that Xuan Feng and Yu Xiao Qi stayed in the inn, one of the staff members died in the backyard after his heart was removed.</i>

    <i>His chest was empty and bloody.</i>

    <i>His expression was horrified with his bloodshot eyes widened. He was obviously in tremendous pain when he died.</i>

    <i>But everyone in the inn heard nothingst night.</i>

    <i>The staff member died secretly in the backyard of the inn.</i>

    <i>Before that, the victims were those from wealthy families. Now, the murderer started to kill ordinary people.</i>

    <i>Those who were timid dared not to stay in the inn anymore and kept asking to check out.</i>

    <i>Of course, there were also courageous people who chose to continue staying in the inn.</i>

 Chapter 544 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(9)

    Chapter 544

    Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(9)

    Hello, as you all know, I¡¯m relying a lot on the ie I get off trantions to survive. It would really help if you can spend some of your spare money to pledge and support this work.

    And you get to read extra chapters in return! You get to read 1 advance chapter up to 15 chapters starting at just $1! The more you pay, the more benefits you will obtain as well! So please do check it out here: https://.patreon/PrincessXuan

    The chief of the city sent someone to take the corpse away, the people of the Yue Yang Sect also came with them.

    Well.

    Lightning strikes the volcano.

    The people of the Yue Yang Sect recognized Yu Xiao Qi in the crowd. She had been together with Xuan Feng these days, the people of Yue Yang Sect certainly knew her.

    They had treated Yu Xiao Qi as Xuan Feng¡¯s gang. Unsurprisingly, they fought with Yu Xiao Qi.

    The male lead stood up and fought for her. Both sides fought in the inn and were surrounded by a group of bystanders who were not afraid of being hurt.

    ¡°Yue Yang Sect¡¯s people called her a demon just now. Is the little girl a demon?¡±

    ¡°Is she the murderer who dug human hearts?¡±

    ¡°No way...¡±

    ¡°The more beautiful, the more deceiving.¡±

    The crowd was discussing vigorously.

    Wu Chen and Shi Sheng stood upstairs, ¡°Xiao Yi, should I kill?¡±

    ¡°Kill who?¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t this be my line?

    ¡°Let them fight first. We can take advantage of the loopholeter.¡± Shi Sheng analysed it for Wu Chen.

    I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯re such a scheming little fox demon.

    But I like it.

    Because of the heart-removal incident, the Yue Yang Sect had quite a lot of people here. Someone went to get more people while some of them fought with Xuan Feng.

    By the time the people of Yue Yang Sect could not hold a fight anymore, they arrived.

    Yu Xiao Qi¡¯s skills were not good. She would have been caught by them if Xuan Feng did not protect her.

    Of course, she still ended up being caught in the end.

    ¡°Xuan Feng, stop it! Or I will kill her otherwise.¡±

    Xuan Feng who was pinching the neck of a Yue Yang Sect¡¯s disciple turned around and saw someone was holding a sword against Yu Xiao Qi¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Xuan Feng, get off quickly! Just leave me alone.¡± Yu Xiao Qi yelled at Xuan Feng.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± The man who intimidated Yu Xiao Qi pped her face.

    Yu Xiao Qi was beaten and her neck happened to rub against the de and was cut.

    ¡°Xuan Feng, do you want her to die?¡±

    Xuan Feng stared at the disciple who intimidated Yu Xiao Qi in a sombre face, the veins stood out on the back of his hands.

    A few secondster, Xuan Feng flung the disciple who was in his hand away, ¡°Let her go.¡±

    ¡°I can let her go if you abolish your practice.¡±

    The disciples around Xuan Feng were shivering as if Xuan Feng was a block of ice.

    But thinking of Yu Xiao Qi that was in their hands, they suddenly became brave.

    ¡°Let her go.¡± Xuan Feng¡¯s voice was as cold as ice.

    The disciple who intimidated Yu Xiao Qi immediately pressed the sword against her neck, ¡°Xuan Feng, do you really want her to die?¡±

    ¡°Xuan Feng, run off quickly!¡± Yu Xiao Qi shook her head vigorously.

    ¡°Hey, just kill her!¡±

    Everyone was stunned by the voice and looked towards the second floor.

    The girl in the dark skirt leaned against the handrail in a smile, but the smile was malicious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know viins always die because of too many words?¡± Shi Sheng ignored the eyes that were staring at her.

    Just kill after you catch her.

    Can you not be so violent? Don¡¯t know you¡¯re a girl? Wu Chen thought.

    But...

    I like it.

    Such a little fox demon is so cute, she¡¯s my cup of tea.

    Yu Xiao Qi was stunned when she saw Shi Sheng, she was shocked.

    She probably did not understand why she asked these people to kill her since they were both demons.

    ¡°Yu Yi!¡± The people of Yue Yang Sect recognized Shi Sheng and shouted, ¡°They¡¯re a gang.¡±

    ¡°Humph! Stop ndering me! Who told you we¡¯re a gang?¡±

    Will I act in collusion with the male lead and female lead?

    How can such an honorable and cool person like me group with them?

    We are sworn enemies.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not a gang, why did you rescue Xuan Feng?¡± A disciple asked.

    Why did you run the risk of rescuing him if you¡¯re not a gang? Do you think we¡¯re idiots?

    Oh! I forgot this.

    Xuan Feng frowned and looked at Shi Sheng.

    Wu Chen also looked at her strangely. She¡¯s the demon who rescued Xuan Feng.

    No wonder the people of Yue Yang Sect chased after her.

    But...

    Why did she rescue him but want to kill him now?

    ¡°I saved the wrong person.¡± Shi Sheng answered in calm, ¡°No, I saved the wrong demon.¡±

    You excuse sounds far-fetched.

    ¡°Do you want to have a fight?¡± I know I¡¯m pretty, but can the male lead and female lead die by just looking at me?

    ¡°Go!¡±

    The people of Yue Yang Sect waved. Some of them rushed upstairs while some rushed towards Xuan Feng.

    Shi Sheng supported the handrail with her palms and jumped from the second floor. A cold light shed and those who blocked her way immediately fell to the ground before they could scream.

    Everyone was frightened when they saw Shi Sheng¡¯s sword.

    What sword is this? Howe she can kill people so easily?

    Shi Sheng rushed towards Xuan Feng. Looking at Shi Sheng¡¯s menacing look, the people of Yue Yang Sect backed off and left the battlefield for the two demons.

    The two demons would kill each other and they just had to take the advantage after that.

    So, all the disciples of Yue Yang Sect retreated to a safer ce.

    ¡°You saved me?¡± Xuan Feng looked at Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng smiled, ¡°I¡¯m too naive when I was young, forgive me.

    What¡¯s wrong for saving me?

    This fox demon is too strange.

    ¡°You want to get my attention in another way?¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at Xuan Feng, ¡°Don¡¯t have to test me. I just want to kill you now. It¡¯s that simple. Are you standing or lying down for me to kill?¡±

    ¡°You want to kill me?¡± Xuan Feng looked contemptuous but actually he was full of doubts.

    Howe she didn¡¯t like me anymore and even want to kill me?¡±

    Shi Sheng swung her sword and rushed towards Xuan Feng.

    The resistance was so huge. She got to use five times of psychic power to deal with him.

    It¡¯s so tiring!

    Even if she was not intended to kill him, she still got to use three times of psychic power.

    He is indeed powerful!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Xuan Feng suddenly flew out and hit a table. The table shattered immediately due to the collision.

    ¡°Thud.¡±

    A sharp de pointed between his eyes and his confusion reflected on the iron sword.

    Xuan Feng was looking at the girl unbelievably.

    ¡°Why must you lie down for me to kill?¡± She seemed to be smiling.

    ¡°Wu Chen.¡±

    Wu Chen, who had been watching them immediately jumped from the second floor and walked to Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Xiao Yi?¡±

    ¡°Kill him.¡±

    Doubts shed in Wu Chen¡¯s eyes. She could kill Xuan Feng with just a little power.

    Why must she ask for my help?

    She really can¡¯t kill Xuan Feng?

    ¡°Yu Yi, how can you kill fox demons?¡± Yu Xiao Qi struggled violently.

    Shi Sheng ignored Yu Xiao Qi and spoke to Wu Chen, ¡°Now.¡±

    Wu Chen looked at Shi Sheng and Xuan Feng again.

    He summoned his sword and stabbed into Xuan Feng¡¯s chest under the witness of everyone.

    His actions seemed to have pressed a slow-release button.

    ¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 545 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(10)

    Chapter 545

    Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(10)

    Xuan Feng grinned evilly, without a sign of fear on his face.

    Shi Sheng frowned, she had a bad feeling.

    Sure enough, Xuan Feng disappeared as the long sword stabbed into his chest.

    Fuck!

    I wondered why the male lead was so weak, it turns out that it was not his body.

    All my efforts are in vain!

    ¡°Not his body.¡± Wu Chen kept his sword, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to kill him.¡±

    How could such a troublesome demon be so useless?

    Shi Sheng turned and looked at Yu Xiao Qi. She probably thought Xuan Feng was dead and looked very sad.

    Shi Sheng moved her eyes, but before she had further action, a white smoke drifted in from somewhere.

    The white smoke immediately filled the entire inn. Everyone could see nothing but the white smoke.

    There was amotion among the people on the other side and was followed by a fight. As the white smoke dispersed, their figures slowly became clearer.

    The person who intimidated Yu Xiao Qiid on the ground, his life was at stake.

    Yu Xiao Qi disappeared.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the girl?¡±

    ¡°Someone attacked me just now...¡±

    Shi Sheng sighed.

    Sure enough, it¡¯s necessary to consume the luck of the male lead and female lead before killing them.

    ¡°It¡¯s them. It must be done by them!¡± The people of Yue Yang Sect suddenly pointed at Shi Sheng and Wu Chen.

    ¡°Wu Chen, as a person of the Wan Shen Sect, why do you mix with a fox demon?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Wu Chen provoked, ¡°Yue Yang Sect can¡¯t even watch over a demon, useless!¡±

    The people of Yue Yang Sect raged as they were said to be useless, ¡°Wu Chen, how can you collude with a demon, even Wan Shen Sect can¡¯t save you this time.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Auch!¡± They screamed suddenly.

    ¡°Yu Yi, how can you hit them while we are speaking?¡±

    Shi Sheng stepped on the person who moured just now, ¡°Didn¡¯t I strike in front of you? If you still have a problem, then I can only say that you¡¯re blind.¡±

    An idiot who mes others for being smart.

    I¡¯m not bearing such a charge, thank you.

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill the demon!¡±

    ......

    Yu Yi became famous after the incident happened.

    She defeated dozens of Yue Yang Sect¡¯s people and was their first target now.

    Many people spected that she was the murderer who dug human hearts.

    But someone saw that she left the city and there were still people dying in the city after that. The murderer was still not found.

    Someone suspected Shi Sheng was still in the city. The whole city was locked down and they searched from house to house but did not find her.

    In a ruined mansion somewhere in the city.

    Yu Xiao Qi was lying on a fairly clean bed and she could only move her eyes.

    She did not know how she got here. She remembered she could only see the white smoke and heard someone screaming, and she fainted after that.

    When she opened her eyes, she was already here.

    Yu Xiao Qi tried to move, but her body was very stiff as if not hers. She tried many times but she could not even lift her fingers up.

    She had no idea how long she had been lying on the bed, the light in the room was getting dimmer.

    ¡°Squeak.¡±

    A footstep went nearer.

    Someone came into the room.

    A tall silhouette slowly approached the bed, Yu Xiao Qi froze in fear.

    She moved her eyes to see who was standing by the bed.

    It was a man.

    Wearing a mask, with only a pair of gloomy eyes that could be seen.

    ¡°Who...who are you?¡± Yu Xiao Qi flinched, ¡°Why did you kidnap me?¡±

    ¡°Kidnap you?¡± The masked man¡¯s voice was very low with a little hoarse, ¡°I saved you.¡±

    Yu Xiao Qi then remembered, if she was not taken away by this masked man, she would have died.

    Yu Xiao Qi swallowed, her throat was tightened, ¡°Why can¡¯t I move?¡±

    The masked man leaned forward and slid his rough fingertips over her face.

    His eyes lookedplicated.

    He rubbed Yu Xiao Qi¡¯s face without saying a word and let go of her after a while, ¡°Just sleep.¡±

    Yu Xiao Qi did not feel sleepy at first. But after listening to the two words, she immediately fell asleep.

    ......

    ¡°Xiao Yi, where are we going now?¡± Wu Chen was turning the firewood in front of him.

    ¡°Going back to our respective home.¡±

    Wu Chen threw away the branches in his hand, walked to Shi Sheng¡¯s side and sat down, ¡°I¡¯ve been abandoned by my sect, I¡¯m homeless now. Shouldn¡¯t Xiao Yi be responsible for me? I know you will be aggrieved for marrying me, why not take me as your husband?¡±

    Shi Sheng leered at him, ¡°I will be aggrieved even if I take you as my husband. So in order not to make me aggrieved, just get lost. Otherwise...¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes suddenly turned a little gloomy.

    Wu Chen shrank his neck and moved his eyes.

    If what has done cannot be undone...

    Then shouldn¡¯t Xiao Yi be responsible for me?

    What a good method, i¡¯ll just do it!

    ¡°Your jade pendant is shing.¡± Shi Sheng interrupted Wu Chen¡¯s imagination.

    Wu Chen lowered his head and looked at the jade pendant that flickered like fireflies.

    He pinched the jade pendant and realized that he could not use his psychic power.

    Wu Chen asked Shi Sheng anxiously, ¡°Xiao Yi, Xiao Yi. Quick, I need my psychic power.¡±

    Shi Sheng did not answer.

    ¡°I have something serious, I promise I won¡¯t run. I love you so much, how can I leave you?¡± Wu Chen raised his hand and swore, the jade pendant in his hand shed more frequently.

    Shi Sheng stared at the jade pendant several times and slowly threw the antidote over him.

    Wu Chen swallowed the antidote in a haste. It took some time for the antidote to be effective, he stared at the jade pendant without blinking.

    It seemed like the jade pendant was his wife.

    When the antidote was effective, the psychic power circted his body and Wu Chen immediately injected the psychic power into the jade pendant.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    Shi Sheng was shocked. He has a master?

    Wait..he seemed to have said before.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± A cold male voice rang from the jade pendant.

    Wu Chen lookedplicated. ¡°Master, where are you? I¡¯lle to you.¡±

    The other side was silent and followed by the sound of howling wind. After a long time, he said ¡°Mountain Lan.¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t go around. I¡¯ll go right away.¡±

    Wu Chen put down the jade pendant. He turned and looked at Shi Sheng who was in a strange look, ¡°Xiao Yi, I¡¯m going to pick my master up...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Wu Chen blinked. Howe she is so easygoing?

    Thinking about his master, Wu Chen put down other thoughts. It¡®s important to pick up master first.

    Shi Sheng showed an unpredictable smile.

    I¡¯ve been waiting for so long and finally got a clue.

    The system must be scheming against me if the clue still hasn¡¯t appeared.

    Mountain Lan was a bit far away from them, but it was not a problem as she had the iron sword.

 Chapter 546 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(11)

    <h4>Chapter 546 Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(11)</h4>

    Mountain Lan.

    There was a rumour saying that someone ascended to heaven at the mountain once, it was said to be and of immortals. Therefore, the reiki of this mountain was much strongerpared to other ces.

    In the dark, reiki shrouded the mountain as if it were ayer of silk.

    As they reached Mountain Lan, Wu Chen took out the jade pendant, ¡°Master, where are you?¡±

    ¡°Below the mountain.¡±

    ...I also know that.

    ¡°We¡¯re on top of the mountain. Master, would you like to fly up yourself?¡± Wu Chen asked tentatively.

    The jade pendant was silent for a moment , then was followed by the sound of howling wind, but they did not even see a figure after a long time.

    Wu Chen almost cried out, ¡°Master! Master, you don¡¯t have to move. I was wrong, I¡¯lle to you, don¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°...What¡¯s wrong with your master?¡±

    Wu Chen put down the jade pendant and said, ¡°He has no sense of direction.¡±

    Well.

    Wu Chen¡¯s master is ill.

    90% confirmed to be him.

    Wu Chenmented to Shi Sheng while listening to his master describing the surrounding scenes.

    But as they flew around Mountain Lan, they could not find Wu Chen¡¯s master.

    Wu Chen was tired and asked, ¡°Master, are you sure you¡¯re in Mountain Lan?¡±

    The other side was probably unsure, he did not answer for a while, ¡°There¡¯s ayer of reiki in the opposite mountain.¡±

    Master, you¡¯re not in Mountain Lan!

    Take a deep breath.

    Calm down.

    ¡°Tell us about the position of the stars.¡± Shi Sheng could not stand it anymore and spoke to the jade pendant.

    The master suddenly heard a girl¡¯s voice and was silent for a few seconds, ¡°Wu Chen, you found a lover?¡±

    ¡°Master, I really like her, but she doesn¡¯t like me.¡± Wu Chen aggrieved.

    I don¡¯t even mind her demon¡¯s identity, howe she doesn¡¯t like me?

    How couldI not be aggrieved?

    ¡°Hmm.¡± The master answered.

    Master, what do you mean?

    Shi Sheng cannot wait to p the two of them. They even chat at this time.

    Finally, the master told about his position after Shi Sheng reminded them.

    Shi Sheng drove the iron sword and they soon found the ce.

    It was a mountain next to Mountain Lan. The reiki over here was not as considerable as Mountain Lan, but it was still much richer than other ces.

    The iron sword went through the canopy into the forest.

    A figure stood in the darkness. The jade in his hand was shimmering and they could vaguely see his face.

    Behind him was darkness, he was the only light in the darkness.

    [Hidden task: Conjugal felicity] The system showed the task.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up, she quickly jumped from the iron sword and rushed to him.

    Master, I think the plot is still the same to the host no matter what mode she is in.

    ¡°Xiao Yi...¡± Wu Chen yelled at her.

    However, he could not stop Shi Sheng, she was too fast. The person was knocked down by Shi Sheng before he could respond.

    Then, tragedy happened.

    Both of them suddenly fell towards the back and fell down the mountain.

    The shattered rubble fell from the top and some even hit Shi Sheng, she gritted her teeth in pain.

    She wanted to use her psychic power but in vain.

    Fuck!

    It cannot be used.

    At that moment, Shi Sheng remembered the big gift that the system gave her.

    Luck value decreased by 30%...

    Hehe...

    The person probably realized that she could not use her psychic power, he stretched his hand to hold Shi Sheng¡¯s waist.

    Shi Sheng could see nothing but heard the sound of rubble falling down.

    The fall time was not long. As theynded, Shi Sheng heard a sound of bone fracture.

    She was lying prone on his body and some buzzing around her ears. It took some time for her to listen to his heartbeat.

    The heartbeat sounds gentle.

    Shi Sheng wanted to get up but the person stopped her and lowered his voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°Hiss...¡±

    The sound was particrly clear in such quiet space.

    The person below wrapped his hands around her waist. A coolness immediately spread over her body, Shi Sheng was trembling in the cold.

    A soft creature crawling over Shi Sheng¡¯s waist, her hair immediately stood upright. She wished to jump up and kill the creature that dared to crawl on her.

    But she was confined by the person below, she could not move at all.

    Shi Sheng thought it was probably a snake. After a few minutes, the creature finally crawled away from her.

    Just as Shi Sheng wanted to heave a sigh, the creature crawled back to her again.

    Fuck! It crawled back again.

    It¡¯s even crawling towards my back, the feeling of being wrapped by a snake...

    Shi Sheng trembled.

    This is disgusting and irritating.

    No, I must kill it.

    Where¡¯s my sword?

    Fuck! My sword isn¡¯t here.

    Shi Sheng got another sword from the space. But her wrist was stopped by someone before she could do anything, his temperature spread over her body from the wrist.

    Shi Sheng looked at the person below subconsciously, her lips suddenly became hot.

    They kissed and their breath intertwined.

    His breath was familiar and still very light but could not be ignored.

    It seemed to be a mark from the soul.

    I know it¡¯s him.

    Fuck!

    Shi Sheng took a bite with a vent.

    The hand on her waist tightened, he turned his head and moved his hand away. The movement somehow stimted the creature behind them.

    ¡°Hiss...¡±

    He hugged Shi Sheng and rolled over to another side.

    Shi Sheng quickly got up from him and took out a night-shining jewel from her space. The whole space lit up instantly.

    Shi Sheng looked at the creature that crawled on her just now.

    It was not a snake. It looked like a centipede but with fewer legs and seemed to be a mollusc.

    It coiled its body up for a few circles, which seemed to be at least seven or eight meters long.

    What¡¯s this?

    Gene mutation?

    The light attracted its attention. It suddenly raised its head and attacked Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng took out her sword and cut towards it, but it was very flexible and easily escaped the sword. However, Shi Sheng¡¯s speed was faster than it thought. It did not have time to turn and its back was cut by Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Hiss hiss!¡±

    It struggled for a moment and struggled towards the darkness beside it. In just a few seconds, the entire space became quiet.

    As she was unfamiliar with the environment, Shi Sheng dared not to chase it.

    She used the night-shining jewel to observe the surroundings. There were bones on the ground, either corpses or carcasses.

    It looked terrifying.

    Shi Sheng held the night-shining jewel and saw the guyid on the edge with a skull next to him. At first nce, it was scary.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Shi Sheng walked over and helped him up.

    ¡°...No.¡± His voice was clear and calm, he seemed to be fine.

    Shi Sheng looked at him suspiciously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°It will be a mess if ites back.¡±

    Fuck! Can¡¯t you be more clear?

    Shi Sheng got up and looked around. This should be a cave with only one exit. The creature should have left from there just now.

    Shi Sheng took out some charms from the space and ced them at the exit.

    The man looked at her in silence, the darkness drowned his expression.

 Chapter 547 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(12)

    <h4>Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(12)</h4>

    After the charms were set in ce, Shi Sheng returned to his side and fixed the night-shining jewel on the stone beside him.

    Shi Sheng helped him up to sit against the stone beside him, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Qing Han.¡± He paused and withdrew his hand from her, ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate for men and women to touch each other.¡±

    ¡°We just kissed each other.¡± Shi Sheng snorted, ¡°Why? Do you want to be irresponsible?¡±

    Qing Han did not answer.

    He pursed his lips, her breath seemed to be still there.

    It was a very strange feeling.

    He did not hate it...

    ¡°That was an ident.¡±

    ¡°But it can¡¯t change the fact.¡± Shi Sheng bent over and approached him, she gazed at him.

    Qing Han escaped her eyes, he turned his head to the other side. ¡°You¡¯re the girl my apprentice likes, this matter...¡±

    ¡°Are you teasing me?¡±

    Qing Han changed his expression slightly and exined solemnly, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    <i>She¡¯s the person Wu Chen likes. As a master, how can I grab her from my apprentice?</i>

    <i>What happened just now was also an ident.</i>

    Shi Sheng looked at Qing Han for a while. <i>If I do it here...</i>

    She looked around the ce with the corner of her eyes.

    <i>Forget it.</i>

    <i>I will have a trauma if I did here.</i>

    The space suddenly became quiet.

    Shi Sheng walked to the side and sat down, staring nkly at the void above.

    Qing Han observed her with the corner of his eyes. Seeing her like that, he was thinking whether he overdid it just now.

    After all, the kiss was fact.

    ¡°Girl...¡±

    ¡°Yu Yi.¡± Shi Sheng propped her knees with one hand and stared at him sharply.

    ¡°Yu Yi?¡± Qing Han frowned slightly, ¡°Are you a fox?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Sheng nodded. ¡°Isn¡¯t this obvious?¡±

    <i>This viin is too weak.</i>

    <i>He can¡¯t even differentiate between a demon and a human.</i>

    Qing Han was knocked down by her before he could see her clearly.

    They cannot use their psychic power here, how could he know?

    But he did not expect her to be a fox and even be from the Yu family.

    There was a clear hierarchy among foxes, the n was the standard for ranking.

    The Yu family had a high status among the foxes, which was equivalent to the royal fox n.

    ¡°How can we get out of here?¡± Shi Sheng changed the topic. She can easily use her psychic power to make him listen to her after she got out of this ce.

    Qing Han looked at the darkness and slowly spit out a few words, ¡°Climb up.¡±

    <i>As a viin, you have to climb up?</i>

    <i>Fuck! Where¡¯s your powerful image?</i>

    Qing Han really got up and prepared to climb up.

    He seemed to be injured, he bore the pain while walking.

    He walked to the mountain. There were a lot of potholes on it, so it seemed to not be difficult to climb up.

    He grabbed a raised stone and started to climb. But after a few steps, the pain in his back sharpened, and he lost bnce and slid down.

    Someone supported his back after he slipped a few steps.

    ¡°Are you sure you can climb up?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s hand looped around his waist and her head appeared beside him. Her words were full of sarcasm.

    <i>This idiot.</i>

    Qing Han¡¯s back was painful. For a long time, he did not feel such pain.

    With his psychic power, he had not been injured for many years.

    Qing Han moved to another side with the support of the mountain wall, he kept a distance from Shi Sheng.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Qing Han nodded.

    ¡°Then you can crawl to show me.¡± Shi Sheng moved aside.

    She smiled, but what Qing Han saw was not a smile, it was an emotion that he could not understand.

    His heartbeat sped up. It was so familiar everytime he looked at her.

    It was familiar enough to make him distressed.

    Qing Han slightly took some breaths. He endured the pain in his back, grabbed the stone and climbed up again.

    This time, he climbed further than previously.

    His hands were slightly trembling, he could not exert any more force.

    Suddenly, he missed his step and fell again.

    Qing Han never thought that he would be carried by a girl one day.

    Shi Sheng had reached her limit to carry Qing Han. Then, she lost her bnce and both of them fell towards the ground.

    Sharp bones stood upright on the ground, Shi Sheng subconsciously protected Qing Han¡¯s head and pushed him to her chest.

    With the sweet fragrance and softness of a woman, Qing Han froze. Both of them fell to the ground in a weird posture.

    Qing Han¡¯s heartbeat increased as if a hurricane hit the drum.

    Shi Sheng stared at the void helplessly.

    <i>I refuse to decrease the luck value by 30%.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s fucking pain.</i>

    ¡°Do you want to crush me to death?¡± Shi Sheng could not help saying.

    Qing Han immediately got up as his body tightened, his hand identally pressed Shi Sheng¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Shi Sheng shouted in pain, ¡°You don¡¯t have to kill me even if you don¡¯t want to be responsible.¡±

    <i>Ouch, my life...</i>

    <i>It¡¯s so difficult.</i>

    <i>I need to beforted and kissed to recover, it¡¯s so painful!</i>

    Qing Han found that there was blood on her arm, the blood had stained the bone spur next to her.

    His heart seemed to be pressed by something, he was breathless and felt a series of dull pain.

    A very strange feeling.

    He held Shi Sheng up carefully.

    Shi Sheng pulled her sleeve and looked. <i>Why was I injured every time I meet him?</i>

    <i>He¡¯s poisonous!</i>

    There was a long wound on her arm and the blood could not stop flowing out.

    Shi Sheng poked the wound with her hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Qing Han stopped her. He looked at Shi Sheng and said, ¡°I offended you.¡±

    He carefully cleaned up the fabric that stuck the wound. Then, he pulled some cloth strips from his middle garment and wrapped it around Shi Sheng¡¯s arm.

    Shi Sheng wanted to tell him. <i>I have medicine!</i>

    But when she looked at Qing Han¡¯s guilty eyes and the serious expression of him bandaging her, she did not speak the words out.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m injured because of you. Should you be responsible for me?¡±

    Heat blew into Qing Han¡¯s neck, his cheeks and ears became red.

    Fortunately, it was dark, Shi Sheng could not see the expression on his face.

    Qing Han quickly wrapped thest fewps, ¡°Girl, this is unavoidable.¡±

    Shi Sheng just wanted to flirt with him. She curled her lips and looked at the bandage.

    <i>So ugly. My arm almost became a mummy.</i>

    Qing Han sat beside her. He lowered his head and lifted his eyes to observe Shi Sheng asionally.

    She leaned against the stone and closed her eyes, she seemed to fall asleep.

    Qing Han sat for a while in silence. Then, he stood up and slowly approached Shi Sheng.

    He bent over and was about to touch her arm. The girl opened her eyes suddenly.

    Her pupils were full of coldness, without any confusion of waking up.

    ¡°You scared me.¡± Shi Sheng heaved a sigh. She blinked her eyes and the coldness in her pupils slowly disappeared.

    Her tone was very light, like murmuring.

    Qing Han opened his mouth, ¡°...I want to see your wound¡±

    Shi Sheng stretched her arm over and even teased with him shamelessly, ¡°You can see wherever you want.¡±

    Qing Han was speechless.

 Chapter 548

    Shi Sheng sat alone in the corner and Qing Han leaned against a stone on the other side.

    Shi Sheng stared at him for a moment. Then, she got up and walked towards him.

    Standing a few steps away from him, she asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°...I¡¯m fine.¡± Qing Han¡¯s voice sounded a little dry.

    Shi Sheng frowned, she took the night-shining jewel down and walked over to him.

    Under Qing Han¡¯s surprising look, she carried him to a t surface and made him face his back towards her.

    Qing Han struggled to turn, but his body and limbs were very weak.

    Shi Sheng held him down and pulled off his clothes.

    ¡°Girl...¡± <i>Men and women should keep a distance!</i>

    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not a scumbag. I¡¯ll be responsible for you.¡± Shi Sheng pulled off the innermost clothes.

    The night-shining jewel lit up his back. There were bluish and purple marks on his back and a few little finger-sized stings in the middle.

    It started to cken.

    Shi Sheng frowned. <i>The creature hurt him just now?</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s poisonous.¡± Shi Sheng put the night-shining jewel in his hand, ¡°Do you know what the creature is? Any antidote to cure this?¡±

    She had no idea about the specific gene mutation creature.

    Qing Han shook his head and said in distress, ¡°No antidote can cure this.¡±

    <i>It¡¯s an ancient creature that was recorded in the history books and people thought they had gone extinct.</i>

    <i>I didn¡¯t expect to meet it here.</i>

    Shi Sheng took out several porcin bottles and poured them into his mouth.

    The medicines immediately melted in his mouth and it was toote for Qing Han to taste them.

    However, none of these medicines seemed to be effective.

    <i>It¡¯s extremely toxic, even these medicines are not effective for him.</i>

    Qing Han¡¯s condition was getting worse and worse.

    He was cold and slowly became unconscious. His body was swaying and seemed to faint at any time.

    Shi Sheng put a quilt on the ground and put him on it.

    Shi Sheng knelt beside him and took some medicine. She stared at him for a while and took a deep breath before leaning down.

    Warm lips kissed on his back, Qing Han was trembling in shock.

    ¡°Girl, what are you doing?¡±

    Shi Sheng held him down and quickly sucked out the poisonous blood.

    The blood that she sucked out was all ck. She spitted aside, the smell was extremely disgusting.

    Her mouth was full of blood smell. Shi Sheng had already spitted the blood out at the fastest speed but she still could not help vomiting.

    After the blood turned red, Shi Sheng held on to the stone next to her and retched.

    She did not eat anything just now and only vomited the gastric juice.

    Fortunately, she need not to drink it.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s face was pale. She rested for a while and then got up to move Qing Han to a clean ce.

    Then, she sat beside him.

    Qing Han listened to her slightly heavy breathing, he felt bad.

    He slowly turned his head and his eyes fell right on her hand.

    ¡°Your wound ruptured.¡±

    Shi Sheng touched her wound, it was a little moist. The wound probably ruptured when she carried him just now.

    Qing Han was a little dizzy, he forced himself to sit up.

    Shi Sheng put his clothes on him. It was so natural as if she did it subconsciously.

    Qing Han was stunned. He pinched his shirt for a moment and removed the bandage for her.

    ¡°Hiss...¡± Shi Sheng took a breath as he removed the bandage that stuck to the wound.

    Qing Han paused, ¡°It¡¯ll be a little painful, please bear with me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too painful, I can¡¯t bear it.¡± Shi Sheng said with a sad face ¡°I need a kiss.¡±

    Qing Han was speechless.

    He reached his hand over, ¡°Bite it.¡±

    ¡°How do you remove the bandage for me with one hand?¡±

    Qing Han drew his hand back and pulled off the bandage suddenly.

    ¡°Auch.¡± Shi Sheng screamed in pain and raged, ¡°That¡¯s how you treat me?¡±

    <i>I put myself in risk to suck the poisonous blood out for him, he didn¡¯t even give me a kiss.</i>

    <i>I¡¯m mad.</i>

    <i>Let¡¯s break up!</i>

    Shi Sheng got up from the ground and sat at the other side. She reached out for another night-shining jewel and put on the medicine herself.

    <i>Why did I get myself in trouble?</i>

    <i>I¡¯m so wrong.</i>

    Qing Hand apparently did not expect Shi Sheng to have such a great reaction, he was stunned for a long time.

    Both of them did notmunicate after that. Qing Han wanted to speak but he did not know what to say.

    ¡°Hiss...¡±

    ¡°Bang! Hiss!¡±

    Suddenly, there was a strange noise at the entrance of the cave. Shi Sheng held the night-shining jewel in the direction of the entrance.

    The gene mutation creature was hitting the hole and followed by a few more behind it...

    It seemed like a group of demons was dancing.

    Shi Sheng rushed over and ced a few charms on it again.

    <i>Fuck!</i>

    She rushed back to Qing Han, wrapped his clothes up and carried him.

    <i>She¡¯s a girl, why does she like to carry me?</i>

    Shi Sheng strode to the ce that they fell, Qing Han thought she wanted to climb up.

    ¡°Put me down, I can climb up myself.¡±

    Shi Sheng replied sarcastically, ¡°What can you do? You don¡¯t even have the strength to stand.¡±

    Shi Sheng reached out a dark rectangr object and stepped on it, the object started to rise.

    <i>What is this magic weapon?</i>

    <i>It can function at such a ce where no psychic power can be used.</i>

    The speed of the ascent was not very fast. Shortly after they left the ground, the charms that ced at the entrance burnt and a bunch of insects rushed in.

    Hisses spread all over the space, making people scared.

    Shi Sheng reached a certain height. Just as she was about to relieve, the thing under her feet suddenly shook.

    She lost her bnce and fell.

    <i>Fuck!</i>

    Shi Sheng immediately took out a sword and stabbed it into a nearby rock. The sword was probably too sharp and even split the rock apart.

    Shi Sheng had no time to criticize, she stabbed the sword into it again.

    The speed of falling suddenly slowed down.

    She clutched the sword and could only carry Qing Han with one hand, both were swaying in the air.

    Shi Sheng was near the breaking point.

    <i>Where¡¯s my sword?</i>

    ¡°Let go of me, you go up yourself.¡± Although Qing Han could not see what exactly was going on, he could feel her arm was shaking.

    <i>She should be able to go up alone.</i>

    Although he did not really understand why he would have such a feeling.

    Shi Sheng carried him tightly, ¡°Leaving my man behind, I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°...Who is your man!¡± <i>Why is she so shameless?</i>

    ¡°You. I didn¡¯t look at any other man¡¯s body. I¡¯ll be responsible if I see it. I¡¯m not like you, such a scumbag.¡±

    <i>Who is the scumbag?</i>

    <i>She¡¯s the one who behaves indecently from the beginning. Otherwise, how could we fall into such a strange ce?</i>

    <i>Why is this woman so unreasonable?</i>

    ¡°Hold me tight.¡±

    Qing Han did not move, ¡°I¡¯m a burden now, you go up alone...¡±

    Shi Sheng interrupted him, ¡°I will jump now.¡±

    Qing Han was speechless.

    After some time, he put his hand on Shi Sheng¡¯s waist and held it tightly. Then, he could feel someone kissing his lips and the tip of her wet tongue swept across his lips.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you up.¡±

 Chapter 549 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(14)

    <h4>Chapter 549 Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(14)</h4>

    Wu Chen did not expect that the little fox demon would pounce on his master when she saw him.

    <i>The two are even missing.</i>

    <i>Master, why did you stand on the edge of the cliff and even fell off?</i>

    The point was that he had been finding them at the bottom of the cliff for several days and did not find any figures.

    As if they simply vanished.

    The jade pendant that he used to contact Qing Han did not give any response too.

    Wu Chen scratched his head in frustration. <i>How did they disappear?</i>

    <i>Master, where did you kidnap my little fox demon?</i>

    Just as he had no idea what to do, the iron sword that had been following him suddenly shook and buzzed.

    It rushed into the air and set off a demon wind.

    Wu Chen was stunned. After a moment, he summoned his sword and flew to the air.

    On a lush grass, a girl covered in blood was lying breathless on it.

    ¡°Little fox demon!¡± Wu Chen rushed over.

    Qing Han fainted beside her. He was not hurt but just a little messy and looked pale.

    Shi Sheng slightly opened her eyes and said weakly, ¡°Is there any water?¡±

    <i>Water?</i>

    Wu Chen thought Shi Sheng wanted to drink water, he went to find water.

    But who knew Shi Sheng did not mean drinking water, she wanted to bath.

    <i>Fuck!</i>

    <i>You¡¯re covered in blood but you¡¯re still thinking about taking a bath?</i>

    Despite the strange behaviour of Shi Sheng, Wu Chen still took her for a bath.

    And about his master...

    He did not die anyway.

    Shi Sheng did not expect that it was an independent space. In order to get out from there, the price that she had paid was too great to be described.

    Shi Sheng looked at her wrist, there was a deep wound on it. Blood was spurting out, it looked hideous.

    Shi Sheng sighed, <i>How can I act cool in the future?</i>

    There was no psychic power in her body anymore, in which she may not be able to use her psychic power in future.

    <i>This body is considered useless.</i>

    <i>System, can I change for another vest?</i>

    <strong>Do you really think you¡¯re ying games? Can change for another vest whenever you want?</strong>

    <i>Why not? Isn¡¯t this a game?</i>

    <strong>[Host, don¡¯t read my thoughts.] Oh no, the host can read my ideas now.</strong>

    <strong>Master, pleasee back soon. I can¡¯t bear with her.</strong>

    <i>Didn¡¯t you also read my thoughts?</i>

    <strong>[You...everything that you let me read is what you want me to know, you think I don¡¯t know?]</strong> The system raged.

    Of course, it was still a cold electronic sound even though it was angry.

    <i>Wow, awesome. Your master told you this?</i>

    <strong>I feel like being despised.</strong>

    <i>By the way, howe your master makes such an idiot system? Who is your master?</i>

    <strong>[My master...]</strong> The system was silent, <strong>Why should I tell her?</strong>

    The system immediately shut down and went offline.

    Shi Sheng did not care. She would definitely know whenever she wanted.

    ......

    After Shi Sheng finished bathing and put on clean clothes, she slowly walked back.

    Qing Han had awakened. It was just a few days but he seemed to have spent a lifetime.

    He looked at the girl who was walking slowly from a distance in a pale blue long dress, his face was still pale.

    The formation that she drew with her blood in that dark space was reyed in his mind.

    It was a formation he had never seen.

    Complex, huge and shocking.

    ¡°Xiao Yi!¡± Wu Chen greeted Shi Sheng, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Shi Sheng shook her head slightly.

    ¡°But why is your face so pale?¡± Wu Chen worried. <i>She was covered in blood just now, it was so scary.</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± <i>Losing too much blood, I¡¯m certainly pale.</i>

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t let youe.¡± Wu Chen reached out to help Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng avoided him sideways.

    Wu Chen blinked, he was a little disappointed, ¡°Xiao Yi, you...¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled slightly, the pale face immediately looked much better, ¡°I like your master.¡±

    <i>What did she say?</i>

    <i>I didn¡¯t hear clearly!</i>

    Both of them chatted for a long time. Qing Han was a little unhappy, he got up and left.

    <i>You promised to be responsible for me, and now, you¡¯re smiling happily at my apprentice.</i>

    <i>Hmph!</i>

    The first person who caught up to him was Wu Chen, ¡°Master, Xiao Yi says she likes you?¡±

    Qing Han frowned slightly, he wanted to exin but did not know how.

    They had already kissed and she had even seen his body.

    ¡°Wu Chen, I...¡±

    ¡°Master.¡± Wu Chen¡¯s expression was solemn, ¡°Although you¡¯re my master, we¡¯re rivals in this matter. Let¡¯spete fairly.¡±

    <i>Such an interesting little fox demon, I also want her.</i>

    <i>Humans and demons have different paths!</i>

    <i>You should give up and leave her to me!</i>

    <i>Pooh!</i>

    <i>What am I thinking about? I will not want such a shameless woman!</i>

    After Wu Chen finished his words, he went back to apany Shi Sheng.

    Perhaps because her body was too weak, Shi Sheng walked quite slow. She eventually sat on the iron sword and let the iron sword fly for her.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, my master is not as good as me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so handsome. I can fight and earn money.¡±

    ¡°My master can¡¯t even find the way...¡±

    Wu Chen walked around Shi Sheng and kept criticizing his master.

    ¡°Your master is gone.¡± Shi Sheng replied.

    Wu Chen looked to the front, the person who walked in front of them was gone.

    Wu Chen went to look for his master who had no sense of direction.

    There was a fork on the road just now, Qing Han chose the other route. Just as he wanted to return, he found that there was another fork on the road, he did not know where to go.

    Getting lost was normal for him.

    Shi Sheng found Qing Han first, she had air transportation after all.

    He stood alone at the fork on the road with a cautious look. He was probably choosing which way to go.

    After thinking for a long time, he eventually took the other route that nobody knew where it led.

    <i>Howe he has the confidence to leave his home?</i>

    Shi Sheng fell from the air andnded just in front of Qing Han.

    Sunlight passed through the canopy above and fell on his fair skin, a light halo appeared.

    He slightly pursed his pale pink lips. The light under his eyes was like the surrounding trees that swayed by the breeze, he seemed to be unreal.

    His temperament was cold as if he was standing in the clouds.

    This was probably the first time Shi Sheng had seen his appearance so clearly.

    <i>Handsome!</i>

    <i>So handsome!</i>

    <i>He is mine!</i>

    <i>I¡¯d give 101 points for his good looking! He really deserves it!</i>

    <i>My man should indeed be so handsome!</i>

 Chapter 550 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(15)

    Chapter 550

    Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(15)

    Shi Sheng jumped from the iron sword, it should have been a handsome posture.

    A rabbit suddenly appeared and walked past her feet. Shi Sheng turned around, she stumped and rolled down the slope next to her.

    Shi Sheng was stuck in between two trees. Shouldn¡¯t it be a heroic rescue?

    How can you stand there and look at me rolling down the slope?

    Let¡¯s break up!

    System,e on! Let¡¯s discuss the luck value!

    Fuck! I can even get hurt by just jumping from the iron sword.

    No, Host. I don¡¯t want it.

    Shi Sheng climbed up from the ground. She suddenly slipped and fell backwards.

    She looked up and saw Qing Han¡¯s slightly tense jaw.

    Don¡¯t think that if you hold me, I won¡¯t break up with you.

    Shi Sheng hugged his neck. Then, she leaned over his neck and rubbed her face against it.

    Her smooth skin touched his neck, Qing Han froze and shyness shed across his face for a moment.

    From Shi Sheng¡¯s view, she happened to see his slightly red ears.

    Shi Sheng hummed twice. His body won¡¯t lie.

    Qing Han did not know what she was humming, but he did not want to talk to her. He pursed his lips and carried her up.

    Wu Chen probably saw the iron sword suspended in the air and ran towards it.

    The three of them ran into each other and was followed by a strange silence.

    Finally, Qing Han put her on the iron sword and exined to Wu Chen, ¡°She fell just now.¡±

    ¡°Where are you hurt?¡± Wu Chen came over in worry, ¡°Little fox demon, howe you can even fall when you walk?¡±

    I won¡¯t kill you if you don¡¯t ask about such a sad question.

    .......

    At night, the bright moon shone in the sky.

    Shi Sheng looked at Wu Chen with a thoughtful face.

    She did not notice Qing Han peeking at her several times.

    Shi Sheng got down from the iron sword and walked towards Wu Chen, ¡°I have something to say to you.¡±

    Wu Chen blinked, ¡°Have you decided to choose me?¡±

    Shi Sheng motioned him to go to the other side. They went to a ce where Qing Han could not see them.

    Shi Sheng came straight to the point, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you really like me or not, I only have one sentence for you. I don¡¯t like you. So, no matter what you want to get from me or how much have you paid, you won¡¯t get anything from me.¡±

    Shi Sheng spoke very fast. Wu Chen was stunned looking at her and slowly responded after some time.

    He murmured, ¡°Little fox demon, are you rejecting me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Shi Sheng nced in the direction they came and curved the corner of her lips up, ¡°There¡¯s no reason.¡±

    ¡°How long did you and my master know each other? Do you know what kind of person he is?¡± Wu Chen asked with a frown.

    I¡¯ve been with her for so long, but she didn¡¯t even look at me.

    They¡¯ve only known each other for a few days...

    ¡°I¡¯ve known him for a long time.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is, as long as he is the one I¡¯m looking for.¡±

    ......

    Qing Han stared at the fire in front of him, but the corner of his eyes kept looking at the distance.

    How long have they gone?

    What did they talk about?

    Why aren¡¯t they back yet?

    Qing Han was a little frustrated.

    A feeling that he could not exin.

    Humans and demons have different paths, it¡¯s impossible for them toe together.

    He kept repeating the sentence in his mind, but he became more frustrated every time he repeated.

    His heart hurt whenever he thought of the scene where she was covered in blood.

    Just as Qing Han was very frustrated, Shi Sheng and Wu Chen came back.

    Wu Chen lowered his head and looked to be listless, he sat beside the fire without saying a word.

    Shi Sheng went on the iron sword and did not look at anyone.

    Except the crackling sound of the fire, only the sound of insects could be heard in the forest.

    After some time, Wu Chen suddenly got up. He nced at Shi Sheng and turned to Qing Han, ¡°Master, I still have something to do. I will leave first.¡±

    ¡°Wu Chen.¡± Qing Han looked at him in confusion.

    Wu Chen stepped forward, bent over and whispered to Qing Han.

    Then, he took a step back, ¡°Master, contact me if anything happened. Bye, little fox demon.¡°

    Shi Sheng waved her hand.

    Wu Chen smiled reluctantly. He turned around, walked quickly and disappeared in the dark.

    After Wu Chen left, Shi Sheng jumped from the iron sword, sat beside Qing Han and said, ¡°I¡¯m cold.¡±

    Qing Han moved aside and said indifferently, ¡°How can you be cold since you have psychic power?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have it.¡± Shi Sheng reached over, ¡°You can touch my hand if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Qing Han doubted, he stared at her for a few seconds. Looking at her determined face, he slowly put his hand on her wrist.

    He let go of her after some time. His throat was dry, he opened his mouth but only spoke a single syble, ¡°You...¡±

    Howe her body has no psychic power?

    ¡°I guess I might not be able to maintain my human features these few days. Would you be so cruel to abandon me?¡± Shi Sheng put on a pitiful look.

    Although she did not know why she could maintain her human features right now, it would notst long since she had no psychic power at all.

    ¡°Is it because of that?¡± The strange formation.

    He thought she was just a bit weak as she could walk, he did not expect the psychic power in her body to be gone.

    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Shi Sheng paused, ¡°Even if you¡¯re not there, I can only use this method to get out of that ce. I¡¯m the one who brought you there, I certainly have the obligation to bring you out. It¡¯s not your fault, you don¡¯t need to be sorry.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Shi Sheng leaned towards Qing Han and grinned evilly, ¡°I still wanna be responsible for you.¡±

    Qing Han took off his coat and put it on Shi Sheng, ¡°Humans and demons have different paths. Miss Yu, we won¡¯t have a good ending.¡±

    Human beings won¡¯t be tolerated, and so to the demons.

    Shi Sheng groaned, ¡°The worst is just to die together, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±

    It¡¯s not the first time we die together anyway.

    The most romantic thing in the world is to die with you.

    Qing Han looked at Shi Sheng. Her eyebrows were slightly bent, she reached out to him and said, ¡°Hug.¡±

    There was a pain that spread from his heart to his bone marrow, and then to his soul.

    The blood in his body seemed to coagte when he heard her saying that to die together, as if snow fell into me and eventually melted.

    The girl in front looked strange to him, but he felt familiar from his soul.

    He held her hand and slowly put her into his arms.

    Her body was cold.

    It was so cold that he could not help trembling. How did she bear this?

    ¡°Why do you like me?¡± They just met for the first time a few days ago and she rushed towards him so determinedly.

    She seemed to have set her mind from the beginning.

    ¡°Because you look handsome.¡± Because you¡¯re Feng Ci.

    So she won¡¯t like me if I¡¯m not good looking?

    Howe I¡¯m quite unhappy suddenly?

 Chapter 551 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(16)

    Chapter 551

    Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(16)

    The next day, Shi Sheng was stunned when she woke up.

    Howe.. Qing Han became so big?

    The surrounding scenes were receding rapidly. She was being held in his arms, whilst feeling endless warmthing from him.

    Shi Sheng scratched his hand with her paws.

    Qing Han subconsciously pinched her paws and looked down at her.

    ¡°...When could he have pulled such a look?¡± Howe I didn¡¯t know at all? It¡¯s terrifying!

    ¡°When it¡¯s dawn.¡± Qing Han¡¯s voice was somewhat interrupted by the wind, ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to get your human feature back.¡±

    Shi Sheng scratched his palm, she was almost near the point of breaking.

    Sure enough, humans and demons cannot fall in love.

    It¡¯s retribution!

    Qing Han touched her back. Her fur was soft and smooth, he could not help but continue touching it.

    Demons will never lose their nature. Shi Sheng hummedfortably, ¡°You can touch longer.¡±

    Qing Han was speechless.

    He could not help imagining herying in his arms but with a human form, asking for him to touch longer.

    Qing Han felt his head heating up and the blood in his body was boiling.

    He quickly took his hand off, held her steadily and drove forward.

    Shi Sheng arched in his arms. She couldn¡¯t wait to roll and ask him to touch her again.

    It¡¯s so ufortable.

    I need someone to touch me.

    Eventually, Shi Sheng could only scratch with her own paws.

    But she could not reach her back.

    ¡°Qing Han, help me scratch, it¡¯s really ufortable.¡± Shi Sheng poked Qing Han with her paws.

    The fat and soft paws patted on his hand.

    Qing Han sighed, ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°My back.¡± It¡¯s very itchy!

    It¡¯s so troublesome to be a beast.

    QIng Han scratched her back gently.

    Shi Sheng closed her eyesfortably. It¡¯s too awesome to have someone scratching for me.

    Now, I understand why pets like to hug and rub.

    Pooh!

    Why should I understand the feeling of pets?

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Shi Sheng suddenly realized Qing Han was on the way.

    Does he know how to get there?

    ¡°Wan Shen Sect.¡±

    Shi Sheng was speechless.

    She stretched her head and looked around. This ce is too strange, it¡¯s not even in the memory of the original owner.

    Shi Sheng did not know where the hell was this ce.

    But thinking about how he can get lost in such an iconic ce as Mountain Lan, they were probably quite far away from Wan Shen Sect now.

    Shi Sheng had no idea how to go there either, so she just kept quiet.

    ......

    At night, Qing Han found a ce to rest.

    Shi Sheng climbed out of his arms to his shoulders.

    Her soft fluff swept across his neck. It¡¯s itchy.

    Shi Sheng wrapped her tail around his neck. Qing Han felt a little out of breath, he took her down and hugged her in his arms.

    Shi Sheng rolled herself into a ball and rubbed against his arms to get herself in afortable posture before falling asleep.

    The oue of losing psychic power was that she needed a lot of time to rest.

    Qing Han covered her with his outer garment to block the wind from entering.

    His rationality told himself that it was impossible for them toe together.

    But impulsion stopped him from controlling himself.

    If he was sick now, he would wonder if he was bewitched by her.

    It was one monthter by the time Qing Han returned to the Wan Shen Sect. After they reached the ce Shi Sheng knew, she began to tell Qing Han the directions. But he would get lost as long as she was not paying attention to him.

    He really has no sense of direction.

    Shi Sheng was still a fox.

    After knowing that Qing Han hade back, every disciple of the Wan Shen Sect including the master came and greeted him.

    ¡°Master Qing Han.¡±

    A group of people bent over to salute, the scene was slightly shocking.

    Before Shi Sheng could show her head, she was pushed back by Qing Han.

    Qing Han nodded coldly and flew to a mountain.

    The mountain where Qing Han lived had a special mark, so that he would not go to the wrong ce.

    After Qing Han left, the disciples started to discuss.

    ¡°What did he carry just now?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see clearly.¡± He blocked it with his sleeve, I could only see something bulgy.

    ¡°Brother Master, Qing Han is back. About Wu Chen, do you want to...¡± Wu Hen hesitated.

    After all, Wu Chen is the only apprentice of Master Qing Han.

    ¡°I¡¯ll report it to him.¡± The master waved his hand, ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±

    ......

    Qing Han had not been in the sect for many years, so no one cleaned the peak. Fortunately, the mountain was high enough so there was not too much dust.

    He ced Shi Sheng on a couch beside him and cleaned the whole room with a simple dust removal spell.

    ¡°This is your room.¡±

    Shi Sheng shook her paw, ¡°I want to live with you.¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s a difference between men and women.¡± Qing Han refused.

    Shi Sheng stood up and walked on the couch with her tail up, ¡°But I am a fox now.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very cold.¡± Shi Sheng jumped from the bed onto Qing Han, ¡°I want to live with you.¡±

    Qing Han did not catch her, Shi Sheng could only crawl to his shoulder.

    ¡°No.¡± Qing Han still refused, ¡°I¡¯ll make a formation for you, it won¡¯t be cold.¡±

    Enough!

    Shi Sheng stretched out her paws and about to scratch Qing Han twice.

    ¡°Brother Qing Han, Wu Jing wants to see you.¡± A voice suddenly rang outside.

    It was the voice of the master, Shi Sheng remembered.

    Qing Han took Shi Sheng down, ¡°Stay here, don¡¯te out.¡±

    Do you think I will listen to you?

    I won¡¯t!

    Shi Sheng jumped out of bed and followed Qing Han.

    Qing Han set a barrier on the door as he went out. Shi Sheng bumped against the transparent barrier and sat on the cold ground.

    Qing Han nced at her outside and turned to leave.

    Oh, I¡¯m such an idiot!

    Where¡¯s my sword?

    The iron sword appeared but Shi Sheng found that she could not pick up the iron sword.

    Why am I a beast?

    When can I change back to a human?

    Qing Han met with the master and he listened to him coldly. After the master finished his words, he was quite anxious.

    Qing Han was the most powerful among the sect, he was the treasure of the Wan Shen Sect.

    But his apprentice...

    He kept making trouble for the sect, he was the ck sheep of Wan Shen Sect.

    It was Wu Chen who made the trouble for himself, the master did not think he was wrong. Brother Qing Han is always reasonable, he would certainly understand me.

    The master felt better after consoling himself. Just as he wanted to say something, a loud noise suddenly rang outside.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The ground shook for a while. The master and Qing Han looked at the direction where the sound came from at the same time.

    The building that was initially there disappeared.

    Qing Han¡¯s face twisted slightly and rushed over immediately.

    The master followed him, he was nervous too. Who dares to mess around Brother Qing Han¡¯s ce?

    Who is so brave!

 Chapter 552 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(17)

    Chapter 552

    Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(17)

    Qing Han ran to the scene and saw a big pit.

    There were shes of electric currents in the pit.

    He quickly searched around but did not see the snow-white figure.

    Qing Han panicked, he walked towards the big pit with a stiff movement.

    I kept her inside the ce just now.

    Shi Sheng shook her burnt fur and rushed out of the side into Qing Han¡¯s arms.

    Qing Han paused, he slowly lowered his head and saw a fox with pitted fur.

    Shi Sheng was very unhappy right now. She wanted to bomb the room but bombed herself instead.

    It¡¯s all the fault of this idiot!

    Shi Sheng stretched out her paws and scratched at him twice, she was mad.

    Qing Han reached out and touched her. He finally felt relieved after feeling the temperature under his hand.

    ¡°Brother Qing Han...¡± The master looked at Qing Han, he was stunned. Howe there seemed to be so much emotion on his face just now?

    Is that an illusion?

    It must be an illusion!

    ¡°You go back first.¡± Qing Han covered Shi Sheng and spoke to him coldly.

    ¡°Brother Qing Han, this...¡± The master looked at the pit behind him.

    Qing Han gave him an emotionless nce, the master immediately lowered his head, ¡°Yes.¡±

    He looked at the pit several times before he left.

    The pit is quite familiar, but I couldn¡¯t remember for a moment.

    ......

    ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± Qing Han revealed Shi Sheng, and reached out to touch her.

    Shi Sheng shook her fur, ayer of ash dropped off.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Qing Han put on a straight face, ¡°How did you destroy it?¡±

    There¡¯s no outsider here, the only possibility is that she destroyed it herself.

    How dare she blow herself up inside?

    What if she hurt herself?

    Doesn¡¯t she have any sense of danger?

    Shi Sheng reached out to a small ball and put it into Qing Han¡¯s palm, ¡°This.¡±

    The ball was smooth with purple air lingering inside and a little lightning asionally shed through it.

    A huge force could be felt contained inside.

    Qing Han frowned, Why does she have all these strange things with her?

    ¡°Don¡¯t misuse it.¡± What a dangerous thing, what if it blows her up?

    ¡°Who told you to lock me inside.¡± Shi Sheng got the ball back.

    I did that for your own good and you¡¯re still ming me? Why is this woman so unreasonable?

    ¡°Now the room is gone. Can I live with you?¡±

    So this is your ultimate goal of destroying the room!

    Why is this woman so shameless?

    The room was gone and Shi Sheng lived in Qing Han¡¯s room as she expected.

    She even climbed on his bed shamelessly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Shi Sheng jumped on it, looking at Qing Han who was on the other side, ¡°Why is the reiki here so strong?¡±

    Qing Han replied softly, ¡°The bed is made of warm jade, with a gathering formation under it.¡±

    Gathering formation?

    This formation is verymon, it¡¯s used to gather reiki.

    Shi Shengid in the middle of the bed. The psychic power slowly circted around her body and the painful meridians immediately felt relieved.

    After hearing nothing for a while, Qing Han put down his book and walked to the bed.

    Shi Sheng fell asleep in the bed and buried her face in her soft fur.

    Although she slept in his arms before, he had never slept in the same bed with her.

    Qing Han sat in the room all night.

    Shi Shengid on his bed in the next few days. The reiki could enter her body even though it was very slow.

    Unfortunately, she was still unable to change herself back into a human form.

    ......

    In the main hall of Wan Shen Sect.

    Wu Hen put on a surprising look, ¡°Brother Master, are you sure you didn¡¯t see wrongly?¡±

    The master nodded solemnly, ¡°Yes, it is as they described.¡±

    The big pit was quite familiar to him and it really reminded him after he came back.

    Someone told him about a simr pit not long ago.

    ¡°Master Qing Han and the fox demon?¡±

    ¡°What did Master Qing Han carry when he came back? Would it be the fox demon? She had killed a lot of people, this...¡±

    A group of people had a intense discussion.

    There was a fox demon in the Wan Shen Sect.

    It was even brought by Master Qing Han.

    ¡°Brother Master, we have no evidence on this matter, what do you say?¡± It¡¯s inappropriate to rush over and question him.

    They dared not to do so.

    ¡°There is no one serving him since he returned. What if we ask someone to serve him and check about this secretly?¡± Someone suggested.

    The master pondered for a moment, ¡°This is the only way.¡±

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±

    ¡°Brother Master, if Master Qing Han really brought the fox demon back, what should we do?¡±

    The entire hall was quiet as soon as the question urred.

    No one had any idea how to answer that question.

    ......

    Someone sent the disciples who served Qing Han to the mountain the next day.

    Qing Han looked at the girl who was a little restrained and pointed to the room where he lived, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to enter this room without my permission.¡±

    The girl kept her head down and whispered, ¡°Yes.¡±

    After Qing Han left, the girl was relieved. He frightened me!

    The aura of this guy was so strong, she had no time to see his face.

    The girl slowly raised her head, she had a very strange face but her eyes were somewhat familiar.

    If Shi Sheng was here, she would definitely recognize her.

    This girl was Yu Xiao Qi, the female lead.

    Yu Xiao Qi was looking for a chance to escape after being caught by the masked man. Eventually she managed to escape one day.

    Before she escaped, she stole a medicine from the masked man, which could change her appearance to cover up her demon spirit.

    In order to hide from the masked man, Yu Xiao Qi drank the medicine and hid in the team of the Wan Shen Sect. However, she did not expect to enter the Wan Shen Sect after that.

    Yu Xiao Qi could only deal with it. Before she came here, someone had already told her some of the habits of Qing Han. She kept it in her mind and dared not to mess up.

    Aftering out of the room and taking a turn, Yu Xiao Qi saw the big pit that was caused by Shi Sheng before.

    She frowned strangely and took a few steps towards the big pit.

    What is this pit doing here?

    Yu Xiao Qi stood on the edge of the pit and looked into it. It was deep, but there was nothing inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s really strange.¡±

    Yu Xiao Qi did not care about the pit and continued to clean up. The sky had turned dark by the time she finished.

    She realized Qing Han did not arrange a ce for her.

    Yu Xiao Qi could only go and look for Qing Han.

    Outside Qing Han¡¯s room, she saw light inside. Yu Xiao Qi approached carefully, ¡°Master, are you there?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t arrange a ce for me.¡±

    The room was quiet for a moment, ¡°The room next to Lan Yue Pavilion.¡±

    Lan Yue Pavilion?

    Yu Xiao Qi thought about it, she had been there just now.

    Lan Yue Pavilion was full of books but she cannot read the text on it. The room was next to Lan Yue Pavilion, but it was a bit remote and far away.

    Yu Xiao Qi dared not toin and replied obediently, ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 553 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(18)

    Chapter 553

    Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(18)

    In the room, Shi Sheng crawled on top of his legs andid her paws upon his belly.

    Her eyes were swaying. Apparently, she was thinking about something.

    He was thinking about the same thing.

    The female lead is here?

    The female lead is here?

    [Qing Han is an important person. What¡¯s wrong with the female lead being here?] The system despised Shi Sheng.

    No! Give me the script!

    [Three thousand points for the exchange.]

    Why don¡¯t you grab it?

    [Five thousand!]

    Fuck off, I don¡¯t want it anymore.

    [Host, you really don¡¯t want it?]

    Fuck off!

    The host is stingy.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Qing Han looked at the little fox who suddenly bit his finger, he was quite confused. I didn¡¯t mess with her just now.

    Shi Sheng twisted her tongue around his fingers. Then, sheid her head onto his stomach and curled up to sleep.

    What¡¯s wrong with her?

    Shi Sheng was figuring the plot in her mind, but it was not interesting somehow.

    ......

    Since the female lead came, the space that Shi Sheng could move around had been limited.

    But she did not mean to go out as Qing Han¡¯s bed was very useful to her.

    So to Qing Han, Shi Sheng was sleeping every day.

    After practising the whole day, Shi Sheng jumped out of bed. The sky had turned dark but she had not seen Qing Han.

    Shi Sheng walked around with her tail up several times, Qing Han did seem to be back yet.

    Would he get lost?

    It¡¯s very possible.

    Shi Sheng jumped out of the window and went to a few ces where Qing Han went often.

    She still could not not find him. She wondered, Did he really lose his way?

    You can even get lost in your own sect.

    This idiot!

    Shi Sheng searched for a long time and went up a small road along the mountain.

    Shi Sheng finally found Qing Han in a coldke but he was naked.

    The cold formed crystal clear frost on his hair, eyebrows and eyshes.

    Shi Sheng could feel the cold in the distance. She shook her small body and slowly approached the coldke.

    She walked carefully along the edge of theke to the ce closest to Qing Han.

    I would freeze to death if I fell into it.

    The person in the centre of theke opened his eyes as Shi Sheng approached.

    Death was spelt in between his eyes, he looked at Shi Sheng sharply.

    The soil that Shi Sheng stepped on suddenly copsed.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    ¡°Ssh!¡±

    The piercingke water rushed to Shi Sheng in all directions, pushing her down desperately.

    She tried to swim with her four short legs but in vain.

    Oh no, I¡¯m going to die.

    This was definitely one of Shi Sheng¡¯s most aggrieved experiences.

    A pair of warm hands dragged her waist from her back with a little force exerted into it. The next moment, she breathed fresh air.

    ¡°Huh...¡±

    She hugged Qing Han¡¯s neck and her whole body leaned into him.

    Body...

    Wait a minute.

    Shi Sheng raised her arms and looked at it. I¡¯ve turned back into a human?

    Shi Sheng blinked. She looked at Qing Han and then looked at her body in the water.

    Well...

    I¡¯m naked.

    Nice, I can finally sleep with him.

    ¡°Qing Han.¡± Shi Sheng turned around and leaned over him.

    The icy cold water could not stop her petite body. The hand that was ced on her waist inevitably exerted a little force.

    The restlessness in his lower abdomen caused him to have trouble breathing.

    Shi Sheng kissed his lips. She prying open his lips and teeth with her small tongue, inviting him to dance.

    Her hands went around his neck and her legs crossed to his waist.

    Qing Han¡¯s rationality copsed at that moment, leaving only the girl in front of him.

    Theke was cold. The figures of the two could be vaguely seen along with the sound of water that flowed around.

    ......

    It turns out that thinking too much was not a good thing. Qing Han just hugged and kissed her, and did nothing.

    The moon was up high in the sky, Qing Han carried Shi Sheng and went back to the room.

    ¡°Still cold?¡± Qing Han wrapped her in a quilt.

    The temperature of theke water was not something she could bear.

    ¡°Cold.¡± Shi Sheng clutched the quilt. She tilted her head and asked, ¡°Let¡¯s continue? Then I will not be that cold.¡±

    Qing Han¡¯s ears turned red.

    How could she be so straightforward about such a thing?

    Shi Sheng had reached out and started pulling off his clothes.

    Qing Han quickly guarded his cket, ¡°You can¡¯t bear it.¡±

    She¡¯s very weak.

    ¡°Double practice.¡± Shi Sheng wanted to open his fist but Qing Han held it very tight. Shi Sheng stared at him, ¡°Let go.¡±

    ¡°Double practice is not like this...¡± Who told her that double practice is doing this?

    Shi Sheng knelt on the bed and stared at Qing Han, ¡°Are you letting go?¡±

    Qing Han held his clothes tightly.

    ¡°You take a rest first. This kind of thing...we can take our time, your body is more important.¡± Qing Han was very worried about her body.

    Where¡¯s my sword?

    Shi Sheng pulled Qing Han. Qing Han lost his bnce and the two fell on the bed.

    In the end, Shi Sheng was held down by Qing Han, not allowing her to move.

    ¡°What is our rtionship now?¡± Shi Sheng was quite ufortable. She struggled twice and asked him softly.

    Qing Han remained silent for a few seconds, ¡°....we leave Wan Shen Sect tomorrow, and I will marry you.¡±

    In Wan Shen Sect, it was impossible for those people to agree on their marriage.

    ¡°Actually, I can marry you.¡±

    Qing Han put on a serious face, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a woman marrying a man.¡±

    ¡°Why not? You can be the first to do this.¡±

    ¡°Go to bed.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. We can actually continue what we just did.¡±

    Qing Han was speechless.

    ......

    Shi Sheng heard a noise outside in the midst of her sleep.

    She sat up and saw short legs and a big tail.

    Fuck! I changed back to the beast form again.

    ¡°Don¡¯te out.¡± Qing Han touched her head and whispered.

    Shi Sheng was stunned. What happened?

    Qing Han opened the door, the noise outside stopped abruptly.

    ¡°Brother Qing Han.¡± The master saluted respectfully.

    Qing Han looked at them indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s so noisy?¡±

    ¡°Brother Qing Han, did you bring a fox demon back?¡± The master asked sternly.

    Qing Han looked at him with a pair of deep eyes.

    ¡°A disciple of the sect was killed and his heart was removed.¡± Wu Hen added, ¡°Master Qing Han, don¡¯t be blinded by the fox demon.¡±

    ¡°Please bring the fox demon to us.¡±

    ¡°Please bring the fox demon to us.¡±

    The disciples who followed the master here knelt down to the ground.

    The sound was neat as if they had had a rehearsal.

    ¡°When did he die?¡± Qing Han did not panic but asked calmly.

    The master answered solemnly, ¡°Yesterday at midnight.¡±

    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with her, I can prove it.¡± He knew that sooner orter Shi Sheng would be discovered by these people, but he did not expect it to be so fast.

    ¡°Brother Qing Han!¡± The master was surprised. How can he protect the fox demon?

    ¡°Master Qing Han, humans and demons have different paths. Don¡¯t do the wrong thing.¡±

    ¡°Master Qing Han, please bring the fox demon to us.¡±

    ¡°Master Qing Han, the fox demon has killed many people, please don¡¯t believe her.¡±

    ¡°Master Qing Han...¡±

 Chapter 554 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(19)

    Chapter 554

    Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(19)

    Yu Xiao Qi hid around the corner and peeped at them.

    She shivered when she heard a disciple¡¯s heart had been removed.

    It¡¯s him...

    The masked man is here.

    ¡°Xiao Qi.¡± A slightly cold hand was put on her shoulder.

    Yu Xiao Qi suddenly froze.

    Someone hugged her back, ¡°Xiao Qi, I said before, I will find you no matter how far you go.¡±

    Yu Xiao Qi breathed rapidly, she was cold and her mind went nk.

    He found her.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yu Xiao Qi broke away from him and rushed forward. Her scream interrupted everyone.

    Yu Xiao Qi came to the disciples of Wan Shen Sect at the fastest speed, ¡°Master, it¡¯s him, the fox demon who removed human hearts.¡±

    The masked man chased after Yu Xiao Qi, and everyone noticed him.

    But the masked man did not stop, he went straight to Yu Xiao Qi.

    No one could tell who made the move first, but the scene was chaotic.

    ......

    Shi Sheng was stunned when she returned to the system space.

    Howe I am back?

    I was staying in the room when they were fighting outside.

    Shi Sheng rushed to the screen in a few steps.

    [Host, calm down.] The system quickly made a sound.

    ¡°I¡¯m calm.¡± Shi Sheng stood expressionless in front of the screen, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    [System error.] The system exined cautiously.

    [Host, please get ready to be retransmitted.]

    What the hell!

    Shi Sheng unsheathed her iron sword and stabbed at the screen.

    Do you know people might die because of your fucking unstable server?

    The system dared not to breathe heavily. It quickly initialized transmission after Shi Sheng stopped stabbing at it.

    [Loading...Initializing transmission...]

    Shi Sheng cked out.

    By the time she woke up, she found herself in a cave surrounded by vines and there was a strange middle-aged man standing on the other side.

    Fox King.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s mind popped out with two words.

    This is Yu Yi¡¯s father.

    The timeline has changed?

    Fuck!

    ¡°Xiao Yi, fortunately, you didn¡¯t die this time. Remember not to wander outside next time. The human world is not as good as you think,¡± said the fox king.

    Shi Sheng was stunned and looked at him.

    What is the timeline now?

    Before or after the incident?

    Where¡¯s Feng Ci?

    ¡°You should think about it,¡± said the fox king and left.

    It took Shi Sheng several days to figure out what happened.

    The Wan Shen Sect was exterminated.

    Shi Sheng was almost dead by the time they found her. It was the fox king who used half of his energy to save her life.

    What the hell is this plot?

    Why was the Wan Shen Sect exterminated?

    What happened to Qing Han?

    With half of the fox king¡¯s energy in her body, Shi Sheng was as weak as before.

    She left something for the fox king and left in the night.

    She was going to the Wan Shen Sect. Something is wrong.

    It had been half a year since the Wan Shen Sect was exterminated. The picturesque scenery of the Wan Shen Sect had turned into a heap of ruins.

    The three words, ¡®Wan Shen Sect¡¯, that were written at the entrance were already vague.

    Shi Sheng went to the mountain where Qing Han lived.

    The mountain was cut into half and barren.

    To Shi Sheng, it was just in a blink of an eye for the mountain to be like this.

    Everyone in the Wan Shen Sect was killed.

    Including Qing Han.

    But she did not believe Qing Han had died.

    His skills are not bad, it¡¯s impossible for him to die so easily.

    ¡°Xiao Yi?¡± A hesitant voice came from behind her, Shi Sheng immediately turned around.

    A cyan figure jumped out of the ruins, ¡°Great, you¡¯re still alive.¡±

    ¡°Wu Chen...¡± Disappointment shed in Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes.

    Wu Chen looked very excited. He rushed over and reached out to hug Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng avoided him instinctively.

    Even though Shi Sheng avoided him, Wu Chen was still very excited, ¡°Xiao Yi, what about my master? Is he with you? I know you guys will be fine.¡±

    Shi Sheng frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is.¡±

    Wu Chen paused his expression. After a long time, he blinked, ¡°You...master is not with you?¡±

    Shi Sheng shook her head.

    I didn¡¯t even know what happened.

    She returned to the space inexplicably. By the time she was retransmitted, half a year had passed.

    Wu Chen had just arrived at Wan Shen Sect too. He was in a bad mood after he left them thest time. Then, he found a ce for meditation. Only when he came out did he hear the news of Wan Shen Sect¡¯s extermination.

    He hurried to Wan Shen Sect and met Shi Sheng in such a coincidence.

    Wu Chen had no affection for Wan Shen Sect, but he was very concerned about Qing Han.

    As there was no clue in Wan Shen Sect, Shi Sheng turned and left.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, do you know who did it?¡± Wu Chen caught up with Shi Sheng.

    Although many people were discussing the incident, no one could tell who did it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Shi Sheng walked steadily, her eyes were calm.

    Wu Chen could not understand Shi Sheng¡¯s expression.

    She seems like she doesn¡¯t care at all.

    But he can sense the murderousness in her, like a mist surrounding her.

    Wu Chen wanted to find Qing Han, but he had no idea at all and could only follow Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng did not know where to go either. As she passed by a city, she stayed for a few days and left.

    Wu Chen did not understand what she was doing.

    Even though half a year had passed, the rumours about Wan Shen Sect¡¯s extermination were still being discussed.

    ¡°Do you think Wan Shen Sect had offended the god? Otherwise, who can exterminate the whole sect?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not totally exterminated. There are some disciples who didn¡¯t go back.¡±

    ¡°Who dares to go back?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right...¡±

    It was useless for the disciples to go back. Perhaps, it might cause another extermination.

    Shi Sheng walked past them emotionlessly and left the city.

    Wu Chen followed her quietly.

    After she reached a ce with no one, she unsheathed her iron sword and flew away.

    ......

    Yang Liu Vige.

    It was a small vige and most of the vigers were very kind.

    ¡°Girl, thank you so much for today.¡± An old man talked to Shi Sheng in gratefulness, ¡°Otherwise, I might be dead.¡±

    Shi Sheng helped him sit down and said with a faint expression, ¡°I just lifted a finger.¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to entertain you at home. Let me make some noodles for you and this young manter.¡± The old man looked ashamed.

    This little girl saved my life, but I couldn¡¯t repay her with anything good.

    Shi Sheng finally smiled and said, ¡°No thanks, I have to go.¡±

    ¡°The sky is already dark.¡± The old man was shocked, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to leave now, you should leave tomorrow.¡±

    The old man disagreed with Shi Sheng to leave now and both of them were in a stalemate. Eventually, Wu Chen could not help but to advise Shi Sheng to stay here for one night.

    But Shi Sheng insisted to leave.

 Chapter 555 - Chapter 555 Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(20)

    Chapter 555

    Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(20)

    Outside of the old man¡¯s house, Wu Chen was very confused.

    Apparently, she saved the old man. How could she refuse the kindness of the old man so mercilessly?

    I really don¡¯t understand what the little fox demon is thinking.

    The old man lived at the end of the vige. So when they left, they passed by the whole vige.

    The sky was getting dark, wisps of smoke rose from the vige chimneys, every household started to prepare for their dinner.

    The scent of meals wafted throughout the vige.

    The quarrelling sounded closer and closer.

    The closer to the entrance of the vige, the louder the sound of the quarrel was.

    ¡°Xiao Hu is still a kid, he is not sensible. You are an adult, why did you dispute with a kid?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop arguing. Aunt Wang, just let Xiao Hu apologize.¡±

    ¡°Why must Xiao Hu apologize?¡±

    A household was surrounded by many vigers at the entrance of the vige. Those vigers were pointing inside, the people in the household were quarrelling.

    ¡°Why? Do you still want to fight with me? Come on, let¡¯s fight!¡±

    The movement in the crowd revealed the scene inside.

    A tall and handsome guy was guarding a woman with a cold face.

    He could not stop his noble temperament even if he was wearing a coarse cloth.

    ¡°Master!¡± Wu Chen flew across the crowd and came to them.

    Among the crowd, Yu Xiao Qi and Qing Han were surrounded by people. Aunt Wang was the one who made the loudest noise just now.

    Wu Chen went straight to Qing Han, ¡°Master.¡±

    Wu Chen¡¯s sudden appearance made the vigers stop arguing.

    Qing Han frowned slightly and asked in confusion, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Master...¡± What happened to my master?

    ¡°Sorry, I got the wrong person.¡±

    ......

    Qing Han lost his memory.

    He even had an ambiguous rtionship with Yu Xiao Qi.

    Wu Chen was stunned.

    What happened?

    Yu Xiao Qi was shocked when she saw Wu Chen. She was even more shocked when she heard he addressed Qing Han as master.

    Shi Sheng slowly walked out of the crowd.

    ¡°Yu Yi...¡± Yu Xiao Qi remembered the incident that happened in the inn. She was very afraid of Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng nced at her and looked at Qing Han.

    Qing Han obviously had lost his memorypletely. He looked at them indifferently and kept Yu Xiao Qi in his arms firmly.

    ¡°Xiao Yi...¡± Wu Chen did not know what to do. Howe master lost his memory?

    Both of them looked at each other, Shi Sheng could only see coldness in Qing Han¡¯s eyes.

    Shi Sheng suddenly reached out to pull Qing Han, but he avoided her quickly.

    Shi Sheng unsheathed her iron sword and stabbed towards him.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, what are you doing?¡± Wu Chen yelled.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s action made the surrounding vigers to be shocked and scattered. Soon, only they were left here.

    Qing Han seemed to have lost his psychic power, Shi Sheng knocked him down with just a few moves.

    ¡°Yu Yi, what do you want to do?¡± Yu Xiao Qi rushed to Qing Han and blocked the front of him.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, even if master has lost his memory, you don¡¯t have to be so...¡± Violent.

    He just lost his memory, he can still get it back!

    Shi Sheng pushed Yu Xiao Qi aside. Then, she walked to Qing Han, grabbed his wrist and the psychic power entered his body automatically.

    Not him.

    This person is the original Qing Han.

    Feng Ci is gone.

    Shi Sheng was quite angry. She slowly ced the iron sword to his neck.

    Qing Han still kept a cold face, without any superfluous expression and stared at her coldly.

    Just as she was about to kill him, a sign of confusion shed in Qing Han¡¯s eyes.

    Shi Sheng paused and exerted the psychic power into his body again.

    No.

    But just now...

    Shi Sheng tied up Qing Han under Yu Xiao Qi¡¯s anger and Wu Chen¡¯s confusion.

    This guy is weird.

    Host, the mission should not be done in this way. Hey!

    ¡°Yu Yi, you¡¯re crazy. Let go of me,¡± yelled Yu Xiao Qi, who was also tied up by Shi Sheng.

    Qing Han was tied to the other side. He was very quiet but the way he looked at Shi Sheng was vicious.

    Vicious.

    Tut, how dare you look at me in this way?

    If it weren¡¯t that I sensed something was wrong, you¡¯ve died now.

    Shi Sheng pulled a piece of cloth beside her to cover Qing Han¡¯s head.

    She felt disgusted as he was not Feng Ci.

    Have you thought about my feelings before you did this to my master? Wu Chen thought.

    Shi Sheng knocked Yu Xiao Qi out, the space was finally quiet.

    System,e, let¡¯s have a talk.

    No thanks, I¡¯m pretending to be dead.

    Are you sure you want to keep silent?

    I¡¯ll continue pretending to be dead.

    Well, I will talk to you when I back!

    ......

    ¡°Master, you really don¡¯t remember me?¡± Wu Chen squatted beside Qing Han, ¡°What about the Wan Shen Sect?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡± Qing Han only gave this answer.

    Shi Sheng stared thoughtfully at the covered Qing Han.

    Perhaps I should ask the female lead.

    So, the female lead who just fainted was woken up by Shi Sheng again.

    Yu Xiao Qi shook her dizzy head and asked in a furious tone, ¡°Yu Yi, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Tell me what happened to the Wan Shen Sect.¡±

    ¡°You were there too, why are you still asking me?¡± Yu Xiao Qi gritted her teeth.

    Shi Sheng frowned, I didn¡¯t go out at all that time... and I¡¯ve no idea what happened after that...

    ¡°You know what happened to the Wan Shen Sect? What happened to my master?¡± Wu Chen turned his head and asked.

    Yu Xiao Qi nipped her lips, ¡°You can ask her. Why must I tell you?¡±

    Wu Chen looked at Shi Sheng. Shi Sheng really had no idea what happened at that time.

    Shi Sheng ced the iron sword on Yu Xiao Qi¡¯s neck and said fiercely, ¡°Hurry up, otherwise you will be killed.¡±

    Coldness flowed into Yu Xiao Qi¡¯s body from her neck, her limbs immediately stiffened and she could not help shivering.

    She knows it, but she still wants me to say.

    Yu Xiao Qi was full of humiliation.

    But Shi Sheng was so violent, she dared not to have any opinions.

    ¡°I want to talk to you individually.¡± Yu Xiao Qi requested.

    Shi Sheng smiled harshly, ¡°Do you think you have any chips to bargain with me?¡±

    Yu Xiao Qi was very angry. She suffocated and her face was red. After a moment, she only started to tell.

    The masked man rushed out and fought against the people of Wan Shen Sect, his skills surprised everyone.

    He defeated so many people at ease.

    In the end, he rushed into the room where Shi Sheng was in. Qing Han fought with the masked man.

    However, Qing Han was not an opponent of the masked man. The masked man wanted to kill Shi Sheng. Qing Han forcibly used a forbidden spell in order to save Shi Sheng.

    The masked man was provoked and killed many people.

    Yu Xiao Qi and Qing Han fell into a crack at the same time. When Qing Han woke up, he could not remember anything and was seriously injured.

    It was only after that she realized that the masked man had killed everyone in the Wan Shen Sect.

    She crawled out of the crack with the severely injured Qing Han and found this vige. She had been living in the vige while Qing Han was recovering.

    Shi Sheng had no impression on what Yu Xiao Qi said, she could not remember any of it.

    Is it possible that I lost my memory too?

 Chapter 556 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(21)

    <h4>Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(21)</h4>

    Shi Sheng locked the two up separately, Wu Chen followed Shi Sheng with a disappointed face.

    <i>Qing Han really remembers nothing.</i>

    <i>He has no impression of what Yu Xiao Qi said.</i>

    ¡°Xiao Yi, you...¡± Wu Chen looked at Shi Sheng hesitantly. <i>She was about to kill master just now...</i>

    ¡°What?¡± Shi Sheng tilted her head slightly. The moonlight fell on her shoulder and reflected into her pupils, making her look gloomy.

    ¡°Nothing...¡± Wu Chen swallowed his words back. Looking at her eyes, he did not dare to say a word.

    It was too weird.

    Qing Han¡¯s psychic power was hindered due to his memory loss and injury. Although Yu Xiao Qi had been helping him recuperate, the conditions were limited. Qing Han had not improved much in such a long time.

    Wu Chen was quite distressed. He had been staying with Qing Han for several days, trying to get his memory back.

    Everyone in the vige knew there were two menacing guests visiting the two young people. But since the guests came, they had never seen the two of them.

    Instead, they could often see the strange girl who appeared in the courtyard asionally.

    There was some busybody who came to explore but found nothing.

    ¡°Yu Yi, when will you release us?¡± Yu Xiao Qi¡¯s face was pale and asked weakly.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Shi Sheng crossed her knee and nced asionally at Qing Han who was next to her.

    Yu Xiao Qi was trembling in anger, <i>I am the one who was tied up, ok?</i>

    <i>What does she mean to do by just tying us up and doing nothing?</i>

    <i>To kill us or not, please let me know.</i>

    Shi Sheng had been observing the guy for the past few days, but she never felt the strange feeling in him.

    Qing Han gazed at Shi Sheng calmly. The temperament was totally different from Feng Ci.

    She can easily distinguish it.

    For so many days, Shi Sheng only heard him answer Wu Chen and asionally appeased Yu Xiao Qi.

    Even if Wu Chen had told him so much, he did not show any curiosity, as if he was not interested in who he used to be.

    Shi Sheng blinked, she suddenly got up and walked to Yu Xiao Qi.

    ¡°...What are you going to do?¡± Yu Xiao Qi¡¯s pale face was full of confusion.

    Just as Shi Sheng was approaching Yu Xiao Qi, Qing Han suddenly said, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Shi Sheng paused.

    <i>What do I want?</i>

    <i>I didn¡¯t even know what I am looking for.</i>

    <i>What a strange feeling.</i>

    On second thoughts, Shi Sheng suddenly turned and left the room.

    Yu Xiao Qi was frightened, she thought she would kill her just now.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, when are you going to release them?¡± Wu Chen saw Shi Shenge out of the room and asked immediately.

    <i>It¡¯s been so many days, but she just locks them up. What does she want?</i>

    <i>Even if Qing Han has lost his memory, he is still my master.</i>

    ¡°After I get the answer that I am looking for.¡° Shi Sheng entered the room beside her without looking back.

    Wu Chen was stunned and was left standing there.

    <i>What answer is she looking for?</i>

    ......

    At night.

    The vige was very quiet, but a sudden fire caused the whole vige to turn into chaos.

    Kids were crying and adults were shouting.

    The zing fire illuminated half of the sky.

    Shi Sheng and Yu Xiao Qi stood side by side in the fire. Both were pulling Qing Han¡¯s arms separately.

    ¡°Yu Yi, let go!¡± Yu Xiao Qi gritted her teeth. The fiery me blew her face, making her have difficulties opening her eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s die together then.¡± Shi Sheng shrugged indifferently.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Yu Xiao Qi took a deep breath, ¡°Let master choose by himself. Whoever he chooses to follow, the other person must let go.¡±

    Shi Sheng nced at the tall figure, her smile still looked cold in the hot me.

    zing fire reflected in her eyes, but it could not remove the calmness in her eyes.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even protect yourself and you still want to protect others?¡± <i>Where¡¯s your confidenceing from?</i>

    The iron sword suddenly appeared, stabbing towards Yu Xiao Qi.

    Qing Han reacted quickly. He moved aside and stood in front of Yu Xiao Qi.

    ¡°Master!¡± Yu Xiao Qi shouted in horror.

    Without hesitation, Shi Sheng¡¯s sword stabbed into Qing Han¡¯s chest.

    Shi Sheng narrowed his eyes slightly and withdrew the sword. She slowly took a step back and said in a calm tone, ¡°Alright, bye.¡±

    <i>This guy is not Feng Ci.</i>

    But the next second, the iron sword attacked them again.

    Yu Xiao Qi suddenly exerted a powerful force, blocking the iron sword from stabbing towards them.

    Yu Xiao Qi obviously was also frightened by such a scene, her face was pale and she was suffering the next moment.

    The mes were getting nearer and nearer and eventually covered the whole space including the three of them.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A light rose into the sky. The fire sparks sshed down from the sky like a meteor and destroyed the surrounding buildings.

    The vigers outside immediately screamed and scattered.

    Wu Chen ran from a distance and rushed into the fire.

    Suddenly, a figure with mes flew out of the house and smashed in front of him, dust sshed all over the floor.

    Yes, it was smashed.

    ¡°Xiao Yi!¡± Wu Chen saw the smashed figure. He immediately stepped forward to carry Shi Sheng, ¡°Xiao Yi, are you okay? Where¡¯s master?¡±

    <i>The house was still fine when I left. Howe it became like this in just a blink of an eye?</i>

    ¡°Puff!¡± Shi Sheng spurted a mouth of blood.

    <i>Fuck!</i>

    <i>I almost died inside.</i>

    <i>The female lead¡¯s extraordinary skills are indeed powerful.</i>

    <i>Wait, I¡¯m about to die now.</i>

    Shi Sheng shook his hand, shaking out some bottles from the space.

    Wu Chen brought those things in front of Shi Sheng, ¡°Which one?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes fell on a red porcin bottle.

    Wu Chen fed the pills to Shi Sheng. He was relieved after seeing Shi Sheng¡¯s face getting better. But the next second, he looked at the house that was still burning in worry.

    <i>Master is still inside.</i>

    <i>No way.</i>

    Wu Chen put Shi Sheng aside and was going to rush into the house.

    Someone dragged his clothes, he turned.

    Shi Sheng was dragging his clothes and said weakly, ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡±

    The power exerted by Yu Xiao Qi not only flew Shi Sheng out, but also sent herself and Qing Han away.

    <i>I¡¯m really mad.</i>

    <i>I¡¯ve been quick enough, but the female lead still sessfully evolved.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s simply not realistic!</i>

    Most of the buildings in the vige were burnt, Wu Chen dared not to stay here. He quickly carried Shi Sheng and left the vige before the vigers found them.

    Shi Sheng was thinking about the world along the way. <i>I underestimated the battle mode.</i>

    <i>The female lead has a lot of extraordinary skills and there is a server error too.</i>

    <i>Forget it, I¡¯ll take this as an experience.</i>

    <i>I can be retransmitted again anyhow.</i>

    <i>No way! I must kill the female lead or I will take her surname otherwise.</i>

    <strong>[Host, you¡¯re going to have the same surname as her.]</strong>

    <i>How dare youe out?</i>

    <strong>Pretending I¡¯m offline.</strong>

 Chapter 557 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(22)

    Chapter 557

    Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(22)

    In the fox n.

    It had been three days since Shi Sheng returned. The Fox King came to her and lectured her for quite some time.

    Shi Sheng listened quietly. After the Fox King finished his words, Shi Sheng asked.

    ¡°Your Majesty, do you know where Xuan Feng is?¡±

    The Fox King raised his eyebrows, ¡°How do you know Xuan Feng?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s hatred between us.¡±

    The Fox King¡¯s eyebrows raised for a moment. After a brief time, he shouted, ¡°Bastard, I wondered why Xuan Feng targeted the fox n suddenly. It turns out to be you who made the trouble.¡±

    What a roar, thankfully I already got used to it.

    It¡¯s just a small surprisepared to the time I first came back and he beat me with a cane.

    Keep calm!

    After the Fox King vented all of his anger, he banged on the table, ¡°Tell me, how did you offend the devil?¡±

    ¡°Just...¡± Wait...how did I offend Xuan Feng?

    The Fox King banged the table again, ¡°What? Why are you hesitating? Don¡¯t try to fool me.¡±

    ¡°I just felt like killing him.¡±

    Silence.

    Deathly silence.

    After a moment, the Fox King found a cane to beat Shi Sheng, ¡°Bastard! You don¡¯t even have the skills, how dare you fight against him? You can kill him if you have the skills, but you don¡¯t. Are you looking for death? I¡¯m really mad, how dare you hide this?¡±

    Fuck! Daddy, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t kill him.

    It¡¯s because he is the male lead, ok?

    The Fox King in the original owner¡¯s memory also got mad often. But it was probably the first time for him to be so furious.

    After the Fox King finished venting, he threw away the cane and sat down in anger, ¡°Bastard, I¡¯m really mad!¡±

    Shi Sheng stood far away, ¡°Your Majesty, he will kill me if I don¡¯t kill him. Do you want me to die?¡±

    ¡°How dare he?¡± The Fox King was furious and banged on the table again.

    I only have a daughter, how can the demon bully her?

    ¡°So we have to make the move first, Your Majesty. Let¡¯s kill him.¡± Shi Sheng encouraged the Fox King.

    The Fox King grabbed the teacup on the table and smashed towards Shi Sheng, ¡°Do you think he is just a little monster where you can kill him anytime you want?¡±

    What level is Xuan Feng at?

    Xuan Feng has been powerful for many years before this little bastard was even born.

    If it wasn¡¯t for him killing innocents indiscriminately, he wouldn¡¯t have be sealed by humans and would have unified the demon world.

    Shi Sheng avoided the ¡®hidden weapon¡¯ teacup, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that he started targeting the fox n? Are you willing to let the fox n be exterminated?¡±

    ¡°Bastard, how dare you talk nonsense? Do you want to be punished?¡± The Fox King raged.

    Shi Sheng shut up.

    The Fox King¡¯s darkened face gradually faded and his eyes lightened, ¡°Xuan Feng was released and the Wan Shen Sect was exterminated. There¡¯ve been too many things happening recently.¡±

    He paused, ¡°Xuan Feng has returned to the demon world and I heard that he is expanding his armed forces. I guess there will be a war among the demon world soon. You better stay in the n, or else I¡¯ll break your legs.¡±

    The Fox King suddenly raised his voice.

    Shi Sheng nced at her legs.

    Forget it. We should respect the old and love the young. Just follow what he said.

    ¡°Your Majesty, can I ask you something?¡± Shi Sheng came to the Fox King with a smile and poured a cup of tea for him.

    The Fox King red at her, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Do you know Yu Xiao Qi?¡±

    ¡°Yu Xiao Qi?¡± The Fox King frowned.

    He thought for a moment, ¡°Do you mean the one from Yu Hui¡¯s family?¡±

    Shi Sheng recalled the original owner¡¯s memory and nodded slightly.

    ¡°Why are you asking about her?¡± Displeasure shed between his eyes and he said stiffly, ¡°The little fox demon is not from our n.¡±

    !!?? The female lead is not from the Yu n?

    The Fox King was reluctant to tell more at first, but he could not withstand Shi Sheng¡¯s continuous questions and eventually told her about Yu Xiao Qi¡¯s identity.

    Yu Xiao Qi¡¯s mother was human. Her father was a fox from the Hu family, the secondrgest n among the fox ns.

    Humans and demons falling in love were intolerant, not to mention half-demons.

    Neither humans nor demons will recognize their identity.

    It was a tragedy for a human and a demon to have children.

    Most of the half-demons turned aggressive and brought disaster to both sides, making humans and demons hate them even more and resisted thebination of humans and demons.

    Yu Xiao Qi¡¯s mother was executed by her family after giving birth to Yu Xiao Qi and Yu Xiao Qi¡¯s father took her to escape.

    Eventually, he turned to his friend, Yu Hui, for help.

    The Fox King was certainly concerned about the appearance of a half-demon in the fox n. As Yu Hui had made a great contribution to the fox n, the Fox King could only agree for Yu Xiao Qi to stay in the n.

    But as Yu Xiao Qi was a half-demon, she was not a pure fox and could not be transformed into a human form. Thus, she was bullied among the fox n.

    After listening to Yu Xiao Qi¡¯s background, Shi Sheng figured out the plot.

    Of course, what she thought must be the routine plot. If the author did not write in that way, what she thought would be in vain.

    The female lead turns out to be a half-demon.

    But this kinda setting is normal. It would be seen as abnormal if she was a purebred demon.

    Or I kill the male lead first, and then the female lead.

    Let¡¯s disassemble the couple.

    [Author Note: Host, what¡¯s going with you? You¡¯re such a scum.

    Host, please do not do that. Your character value is almost gone.

    Howe my host tends to kill the protagonist?]

    ......

    In the demon world, the snake n.

    Xuan Feng sat on the throne of the Snake King and two people stood below.

    One man and one woman.

    The man was weak, he seemed to be a schr with a low sense of existence. The woman was seductive and fascinating, boasting a deep cleavage, long legs and a thin waist.

    The woman spoke first, ¡°Your Majesty, I heard that the little fox demon named Yu Yi has returned to the fox n. Do you want me to catch her?¡±

    ¡°The Fox King loves her daughter so much. Are you sure you can catch her?¡± The schr disdained, he obviously disliked the woman.

    The woman¡¯s beautiful eyes red slightly, ¡°How can youud others¡¯ achievements at the expense of your own prestige?

    ¡°I am just stating the facts.¡± The schr nced at the woman and answered sarcastically, ¡°She¡¯s a woman. Are you going to deal with her with the means against men?¡±

    The woman was furious, her eyes seemed to burst into mes.

    Just as the two were about to quarrel, the surrounding temperature suddenly cooled down.

    The woman and the schr were chilled with fear at the same time. They hung their heads and dared not to be presumptuous anymore.

    Xuan Feng¡¯s cold voice rang in their ears, ¡°Now, what you have to do is to unite the demon world at the fastest speed.¡±

    The two were shocked.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

    It was difficult to unite the demon world.

    The demon king no longer existed in the demon world. All the ns were scattered and had their own kings.

    None of them was willing to be controlled by other ns.

    Xuan Feng might face a lot of challenges if he wanted to be the demon king.

    The schr and the woman nced at each other and promptly looked away from each other. They bowed and were about to leave.

    ¡°Did you find the person I want?¡±

    The two were silent at the same time.

    After a long time, the schr replied hesitantly, ¡°...Your Majesty, we don¡¯t have enough people, so...¡±

    We haven¡¯t found yet.

    Xuan Feng waved indifferently, signalling them to leave.

 Chapter 558 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(23)

    Chapter 558

    Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(23)

    The night in the fox n was very quiet. No sound could be heard, not even the sound of insects.

    Shi Shengid alone on the canopy of the fox n¡¯srgest tree.

    The sky was full of stars.

    Her eyes were opened and the whole sky reflected into her eyes.

    But the dazzling starlight left no afterimages and ripples in her eyes. She was like a delicate doll without a soul.

    After a long time, she closed her eyes.

    By the time she opened her eyes again, the stars in the sky had disappeared, leaving only the void and darkness.

    She slowly reached out to a tablet-like object with numerous letters and numbers on it moving constantly.

    The speed was so fast that it was impossible to see clearly with the naked eye.

    There was a progress bar at the bottom.

    78%......

    Too slow.

    Shi Sheng fiddled with it for a while and put it back.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, are you up there?¡± Wu Chen¡¯s voice suddenly sounded below.

    Shi Sheng pulled the branches next to her, whilst the leaves rubbed and rustled.

    Wu Chen flew upwards andnded beside Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Xiao Yi.¡± Wu Chen looked at her with aplex look, ¡°I¡¯m going to find my master. You...¡±

    ¡°Bye.¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand.

    Wu Chen smiled bitterly.

    He had expected this before he came.

    She was a heartless creature, no one would expect to be treated differently by her.

    This is how she behaves.

    And that¡¯s why I like her.

    Wu Chen controlled his emotions and asked tentatively, ¡°You and my master...¡± What¡¯s going on with you two?

    She vowed solemnly that day.

    It seems like she cannot live without master.

    But now she has no concerns at all, she even wants to kill him.

    Shi Sheng turned her face, blocking Wu Chen¡¯s wondering look, and answered calmly, ¡°He¡¯s not the person I¡¯m looking for.¡±

    To her, Qing Han was strange.

    Very strange.

    He was as strange as the people of this world that she could not remember.

    Wu Chen had never understood her, not to mention this time. He opened his mouth but did not say anything.

    Even if he asked, she would not answer.

    Even if she answered, he may not understand.

    After Wu Chen left the fox n, the Fox King was very happy.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Wu Chen bringing Shi Sheng back, the Fox King would have chased him out.

    He was afraid that his daughter would fall in love with a human.

    Then, the Fox King began to give Shi Sheng blind dates.

    He chose among the fox n first. Those who were of the right age and were not that ugly were all under the Fox King¡¯s consideration.

    The daily routine of Shi Sheng was...

    Blind date.

    Blind date.

    Blind date.

    However, Shi Sheng dealt with them with violence. You can marry me once you defeat me.

    Those who came for the blind date were happy as they came but were bruised when they returned.

    The Fox King was very mad.

    I shouldn¡¯t have given the little bastard half of my martial expertise.

    The Fox King¡¯s wish to marry off Shi Sheng was unfulfilled.

    The Fox King was very tired.

    The demon world would seem to have a war soon, but I haven¡¯t found a person to protect my daughter yet.

    But the Fox King soon had no time to struggle. Xuan Feng¡¯s actions were very fast, he had already recaptured severalrge ns.

    The actions against the fox n were getting more and more frequent. Xuan Feng certainly gained the upper hand against the Fox King.

    The entire fox n was going through turbulent times.

    Some persuaded the Fox King to submit to Xuan Feng, while some insisted to fight against Xuan Feng.

    Of course, the Fox King was not willing to submit to Xuan Feng. Not to mention that Xuan Feng bullied her daughter once, he would never give in.

    By the way...

    I don¡¯t know the reason for the hatred between Xuan Feng and my daughter yet.

    The more the Fox King thought, the more he was convinced there was something fishy about it.

    He was fooled by the little bastard.

    The Fox King went to deal with Shi Sheng in anger. How dare she fool me? The little bastard is looking for punishment.

    ......

    ¡°Where is the young miss?¡±

    The angry roar frightened the little fox demon who was guarding outside the room.

    ¡°Miss...miss is sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Sleeping. She only knows to sleep. Ask her to wake up.¡±

    ¡°...Yes.¡± The little fox demon hurried into the room with doubts.

    Miss has not been outside recently. Why is the Fox King so angry?

    Shi Sheng woke up and went to the door reluctantly. Looking at the Fox King who was raging, she was stunned.

    I¡¯ve been so obedient recently.

    Why is the Fox King angry again?

    The Fox King waved his hand, signalling the others to leave.

    ¡°Little bastard, what¡¯s the matter between you and Xuan Feng?¡±

    Howe he¡¯s asking about this again?

    ¡°Your Majesty...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me. You should know what¡¯s happening now. Xuan Feng wants to unite the demon world and the fox n would definitely be involved in this.¡±

    Huh?

    Does this matter have anything to do with my hatred?

    Fox King, your mindset is very strange!

    ¡°I just don¡¯t like him.¡± Shi Sheng shrugged.

    The Fox King stroked his beard and red at her, What does she mean?

    You might as well bullshit.

    ¡°Your majesty, do you want to unite the demon world?¡± Shi Sheng suddenly leaned over.

    ¡°The demon world is used to having no master, every n has its own king and lives harmoniously.¡± The Fox King paused, ¡°But those who don¡¯t want to be a demon king are not a good demon.¡±

    Well, it¡¯s good to have ambition.

    ¡°Your majesty, with the current situation of Xuan Feng, it¡¯s very likely that he can unite the demon world. We can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±

    The Fox King¡¯s face turned sombre, ¡°Of course I understand this, but our armed forces are weak.¡±

    Xuan Feng had recaptured severalrge ns in a short time and seemed to be the most powerful party in the demon world now.

    ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll find a way .¡± Shi Sheng patted her chest.

    The Fox King looked at her suspiciously, ¡°What do you want to do? This is not a joke, you better stay in the n obediently.¡±

    Shi Sheng curled her lips and kept quiet.

    The Fox King got angry again and lectured Shi Sheng for a long time.

    After the Fox King finished his words, he hadpletely forgotten the purpose for why he came here.

    Shi Sheng wanted to kill Xuan Feng, so she certainly would not let Xuan Feng unite the demon world.

    Shi Sheng sneaked out of the fox n and came to the remaining ns that Xuan Feng had not recaptured yet.

    She paid them a ¡®kind and friendly¡¯ visit.

    So the next day, they went to the fox n and asked for an alliance.

    There had been many peopleing to the fox n in recent days, the Fox King was very busy. By the time he remembered Shi Sheng, it was almost half a monthter.

    However, he did not find her daughter in the fox n.

    The little fox demon who served Shi Sheng was locked in the room for half a month. No one realized until the Fox King went to find Shi Sheng.

    She wailed andined to the Fox King about Shi Sheng¡¯s atrocities.

    The Fox King had no way to punish her daughter either.

    My daughter is so powerful, should I me others for being too weak?

 Chapter 559 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(24)

    <h4>Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(24)</h4>

    The demon world was divided into two and the war was to be held during a dark night.

    The reason that started the war was a bit weird.

    It was because of a couple who had a dispute due to their different positions.

    Demons were born to be cruel. The two broke into a fight just because of a small matter.

    As a result, the female demon killed the male demon and eventually, it developed into a war on both sides somehow.

    So, the cause of a famous war was probably due to a small matter.

    Shi Sheng stood among a group of little monsters.

    ¡°Just now I saw the King of Snakes, he was a man of striking appearance.¡±

    Another demon corrected, ¡°A man of striking appearance is used to describe humans, we¡¯re demons.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Then what should we say?¡±

    The demon probably did not know the answer. He paused for a while and said, ¡°A demon of striking appearance.¡±

    ¡°Puff.¡± Shi Sheng could not helpughing.

    <i>These little monsters are so cute.</i>

    <i>A demon of striking appearance.</i>

    ¡°......What are youughing at? Do you know how to describe him?¡± said the demon who answered just now.

    Shi Sheng restrained her smile, ¡°You can describe him as a dog who pretends to be a man.¡±

    [Note: A dog who pretends to be a man (Chinese idiom) = to criticize someone who behaves like a dog]

    ¡°But he is not a dog.¡± <i>Isn¡¯t he a snake?</i>

    ¡°This is topliment him,¡± said Shi Sheng with a serious face.

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The group of little monsters doubted, but they still believed it eventually.

    They kept shouting ¡®a dog who pretends to be a man¡¯.

    Shi Sheng could not helpughing, <i>They¡¯re really cute although they aren¡¯t civilized.</i>

    <i>I wonder how Xuan Feng will react when he hears this, it must be very funny.</i>

    ¡°Will we fight today?¡± The little monsters changed the topic.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s wait and see! I haven¡¯t fought for a long time, I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡±

    The surrounding demons agreed with him.

    Shi Sheng sat beside them listening to their nonsense, she felt interested.

    <i>Many of these little monsters have never been outside of the demon world. Their ideas are very different. It¡¯s simply interesting to listen to them on asion.</i>

    At midnight, the scene suddenly turned into chaos.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    The little monsters tiptoed and looked at the front. There were too many demons in front of them and it was so chaotic, that they did not know what really happened.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Someone shouted.

    Those demons in the back did not care what happened in the front and began to retreat toward the back.

    Shi Sheng went towards the front. Along the way, she could hear the crying of the little monsters in fear.

    It sounded creepy at night.

    In the centre of the battlefield, a huge monster was attacking a bunch of little monsters.

    Shi Sheng had no hope for the monsters of this world anymore.

    <i>What kind of stuff is this? Gene mutation?</i>

    It had four feet with two heads like a dragon: with horns on each head, and was covered in scales with wings on the back.

    <i>What the hell!</i>

    <i>A door to a new world is slowly opening.</i>

    ¡°Run!¡±

    The little monsters obviously had no ability to resist such a gene-mutated monstrosity.

    Only the Fox King and a few demons were fighting against the big monster.

    Xuan Feng stood in the valley with a few people. It was too far away that Shi Sheng could not see his expression.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    The scream got Shi Sheng¡¯s attention, she looked in the direction of the big monster.

    The Fox King was being held by one of the heads of the big monster. Some demons were trying to save the Fox King, but the big monster was tall enough to avoid them easily.

    Shi Sheng sighed. She unsheathed her iron sword, moved her wrist, and flew towards the big monster.

    The Fox King was stunned at Shi Sheng¡¯s sudden appearance and yelled, ¡°What are you doing here? Little bastard, go away!¡±

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes and stabbed the iron sword towards him.

    The Fox King thought, <i>How dare this little bastard kill her father?</i>

    ¡°Ssh!¡±

    Warm blood sshed on the Fox King¡¯s face and the blood blocked his sight. He suddenly lost bnce and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The big monster became furious after losing one of it¡¯s heads and kept turning around. The little monsters surrounding it were quite unlucky, all of them were smashed into the ground.

    Shi Sheng jumped on the back of the big monster and ran towards its head.

    The big monster wanted to throw Shi Sheng down, so it kept shaking its body.

    However, Shi Sheng sessfully ran over and stood on top of the big monster¡¯s head.

    She stabbed the big monster with her sword, a blue light swept around and converged into the eyes of the big monster.

    The big monster froze in ce. After a brief moment, it copsed and smashed into the ground, making the surroundingnd and the entire mountain shake.

    Some mud sshed on the Fox King¡¯s face. With the blood and mud on his face, he could not open his eyes at all.

    <i>That big monster has been killed by my daughter?</i>

    <i>It was such a fierce monster!</i>

    The big monster¡¯s scales were extremely hard, they could not prate through it at all.

    Even if they coborated, it was no use.

    The Fox King¡¯s heart went up and down like a roller coaster.

    Shi Sheng came in front of him. His vision was blurred, so he could only see her blurry figure.

    The Fox King was relieved after he saw Shi Sheng. Regardless of his embarrassment, the Fox King wiped off the mud on his face and jumped up from the ground, ¡°Little bastard, are you going to turn the world upside-down?¡±

    He scolded and suddenly put Shi Sheng in his arms.

    Just a moment ago, his heart almost stopped beating.

    He was afraid that in a blink of an eye, his daughter would have no bones left.

    Shi Sheng patted his back and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you smell bad.¡±

    The Fox King¡¯s sentiment immediately disappeared after listening to her words. He held Shi Sheng¡¯s head, ¡°Little bastard, how dare you dislike me?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, Miss.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    The other demons came to them one after another. The Fox King let go of Shi Sheng as it was inappropriate to continue lecturing her.

    A group of demons looked at Shi Sheng with adoring eyes.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re so powerful!¡±

    ¡°Miss, where did your sworde from? What¡¯s it called? It¡¯s amazing!¡±

    Shi Sheng swung the sword in hand and thought for a while, ¡°Demon-killing sword.¡±

    <i>No, I¡¯m not called demon-killing sword!</i>

    The demons took a step back.

    They were also demons.

    Those who stood closer just now saw the scene.

    The powerful big monster was killed by the sword with just a stab, just like cutting a carrot.

    If the sword was shed into them, they would be divided into half immediately.

    <i>Miss, where did you get such a terrible sword?</i>

    ¡°Call those idiots back,¡± ordered the Fox King.

    Although it was him who ordered them to run, he was quite angry that all of them ran away.

    ¡°Huh.¡± Several demons ran away at the same time.

    They did not want to face the demon-killing sword.

    <i>Frightening.</i>

    Those who ran slowly could only be forced to stop and look at the demon-killing sword.

    The Fox King nced at Shi Sheng¡¯s iron sword and yelled, ¡°Little bastard.¡±

    <i>Why scold me again?</i>

    The demons were quickly called back and chattering with one another.

 Chapter 560 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(25)

    <h4>Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(25)</h4>

    Xuan Feng was stunned, he did not react for a long time.

    <i>The beast is dead?</i>

    <i>It died so easily...as if you were chopping a carrot!</i>

    They could not believe it.

    But just as they were stunned, the demons had rushed over.

    Shi Sheng remembered a ssic idiom.

    Demons and monsters danced like mad.

    [Note: Demons and monsters danced like mad (Chinese idiom) = pandemonium]

    Shi Sheng was not in a good mood. <i>The timing is just nice to kill these demons.</i>

    As long as it was not the male lead and female lead, Shi Sheng could basically kill the other demons within a few seconds.

    Xuan Feng probably noticed the situation was bad and asked his demons to retreat.

    ¡°Go and stop that little bastard!¡± Noticing that Shi Sheng wanted to chase them, the Fox King immediately asked the demon beside him to stop her.

    It was Xuan Feng¡¯s territory, it was not wise to chase them.

    Shi Sheng was eventually forced to stop, she felt annoyed.

    <i>He runs so fast.</i>

    ......

    There were several conflicts between the two sides after that. But Xuan Feng certainly lost as the Fox King had Shi Sheng as a good weapon.

    ¡°Your Majesty, that Yu Yi...¡± The schr did not know how to describe the situation.

    <i>None of them could return alive once caught by Shi Sheng.</i>

    <i>Especially the iron sword in her hand.</i>

    <i>It is said to be named the demon-killing sword.</i>

    <i>She is a demon but she uses a demon-killing sword?</i>

    ¡°Your Majesty, the sword in her hand?¡± The seductive and fascinating woman looked greedy.

    <i>It¡¯s a good sword.</i>

    The woman had observed for many days. She found that Shi Sheng was powerful because of the iron sword. Herbat effectiveness was significantly reduced once she did not use the sword.

    ¡°Have you ever heard of the demon-killing sword before?¡± Xuan Feng¡¯s voice was deep.

    Both of them shook their heads. They had never heard of the demon-killing sword.

    ¡°Your Majesty, a human outside has a request to see you.¡±

    A little demon hurried in from outside.

    <i>A human?</i>

    <i>Who would request to see me at a time like this?</i>

    A figure slowly appeared at the entrance of the hall before Xuan Feng replied.

    ......

    The battle between Xuan Feng and the Fox King was in full swing. Shi Sheng asionally went up to fight with the demons, but more often, she directed a group of little monsters to kill the demons.

    Shi Sheng broke into the tactic arranged by his opponent, either killing them or throwing small balls to blow them up. <i>What a useless tactic.</i>

    The Fox King was very anxious.

    <i>What kind of people did she meet outside? Why did she be so violent?</i>

    <i>How can she get married?</i>

    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s bad!¡±

    <i>Yeap, it¡¯s bad. This little bastard can¡¯t get married, it¡¯s really bad!</i>

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    The Fox King looked at the anxious little demon, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a strange sword with the Snake King, we couldn¡¯t beat it.¡±

    <i>A strange sword? Can it be even stranger than my daughter¡¯s sword?</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s very powerful.¡± The little demon nodded seriously with a little fear in his eyes.

    The Fox King followed the little demon to the scene.

    Not far in front, Xuan Feng carried a reddish sword, it drew a long line in the air.

    Even if it was far away, you could feel the power of the sword.

    The little monsters had no ability to defeat him.

    ¡°Your Majesty...:¡± <i>I thought the iron sword of our miss was strange enough, but now Xuan Feng has another strange sword.</i>

    <i>Can such a powerful but nameless weapon be found everywhere?</i>

    ¡°Where¡¯s the little bastard?¡± The Fox King looked around, his eyes were full of dignity.

    The demons surrounding him also looked around. Eventually, a demon pointed at the battlefield, ¡°Miss is there.¡±

    The Fox King looked in the direction, and he almost passed out.

    Shi Sheng was like a sh of lightning rushing towards Xuan Feng. The Fox King happened to see the two fight against each other.

    He was afraid that she would rush over, and she really did so.

    ¡°What are you doing? Go and help quickly!¡± The Fox King was very angry and yelled at the demons surrounding him.

    ......

    Shi Sheng was curious about the sword in Xuan Feng¡¯s hand. So her iron sword was shing fiercely against it.

    It was proven that the sword was not some counterfeit product. Shi Sheng shed at it so many times but there wasn¡¯t a single crack on it.

    The two swords intersected and bursts of sparks were drawn. The two got closer to each other.

    ¡°Yu Yi, you¡¯re very interesting.¡±

    The moment when the two separated, Xuan Feng suddenly spoke.

    <i>Fuck!</i>

    Shi Sheng turned around and shed at him again.

    Xuan Feng raised his sword over his head, blocking the iron sword.

    Shi Sheng put on a gloomy look, ¡°So, are you falling in love with me?¡±

    Xuan Feng¡¯s eyes were cold, ¡°You¡¯re only qualified to fight with me.¡±

    <i>Hey, do you know acting cool will lead you to being beaten by me?</i>

    Shi Sheng unloaded a huge amount of power, the iron sword bypassed the sword at a tricky angle and shed towards Xuan Feng from below.

    Xuan Feng gently tiptoed the ground and his whole body moved towards the back.

    However, he did not expect that the iron sword would emit a sword light suddenly.

    Xuan Feng was toote to evade. The sword light cut half of his hair, and injured his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky enough to fight me.¡±

    The girl looked confident and arrogant, making the surrounding people want to beat her.

    Xuan Feng lifted his hand to wipe off the blood on his face, the bloodthirsty gene in his body seemed to be stimted. He stared viciously at Shi Sheng, like a raptor that had been dormant for many years and was about to wake up.

    The two swords confronted.

    The sky turned dark, the wind surged with thunder and lightning.

    The iron sword could cause anomalies, which she had long known.

    But Xuan Feng¡¯s sword could do so too. <i>Interesting!</i>

    The two figures shuttled between the thunder and lightning, their actions were so fast that only an afterimage remained.

    Everyone stopped and looked at the shocking scene.

    ¡°Who will win?¡±

    ¡°It must be our miss!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it must be our miss who wins!¡±

    The demons of the fox n believed that their miss would win.

    The Fox King stared at the air solemnly. Lightning shed through his pupils, reflecting the anxiety in his eyes.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Someone fell from the air.

    But they were too far away to see who it was.

    Everyone stretched their necks and looked over there. After some time, the dark clouds lifted, revealing the figure.

    The fox n cheered immediately.

    ¡°It¡¯s our miss!¡±

    ¡°Miss won!¡±

    Shi Shengnded from the sky and walked towards Xuan Feng who was climbing up from the ground in a stagger.

    Her hair and dark skirt were fluttering in the air. The pattern on the skirt was looming, like a red lotus blooming in the abyss, the dark colour and blood interweave.

    Shi Sheng stopped a meter away from him.

    She gazed calmly at the sword inserted on the ground and curled her lips up, ¡°This sword is indeed very powerful, but unfortunately, you don¡¯t know how to use it.¡±

    Xuan Feng held his chest. Low air pressure was lingering around his body, his eyes were dark.

    <i>I lost to a woman.</i>

    <i>Twice!</i>

    <i>I lost to the same woman twice!</i>

 Chapter 561 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(26)

    <h4>Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(26)</h4>

    Shi Sheng picked up the sword with her iron sword and held it in hand for a moment.

    Her eyes were dark, fleeting.

    Then, she threw the sword on the ground, making a crisp ¡®ng¡¯ sound.

    Shi Sheng turned her head beckoning at the demons in the distance.

    Several little monsters ran over, ¡°Miss.¡±

    ¡°y him.¡± Shi Sheng ordered lightly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± <i>This is the Snake King, can we kill him?</i>

    ¡°Hurry up.¡± Shi Sheng urged.

    <i>We got to be faster than the scriptwriter.</i>

    The little monsters looked at each other. One of them stepped forward but his hand was trembling.

    He summoned a bone sword, gnashed his teeth and stabbed at Xuan Feng.

    Xuan Feng staggered backward, the bone sword was erged in his pupils and moved closer and closer towards him...

    The girl stood aside in a calm manner.

    As always.

    ¡°Puff.¡±

    The bone sword pierced his chest and Xuan Feng suddenly smiled gloomily, ¡°Do you think you can kill me in this way?¡±

    The little monster¡¯s left hand lifted, a charm hit the bone sword. The charm turned into light and moved along the sword into Xuan Feng¡¯s body.

    Xuan Feng froze. He slowly lowered his head, looking at the light radiating from his chest unbelievably.

    Shi Sheng crossed her arms and said arrogantly, ¡°Idiot! Do you think I will be tricked again?¡±

    The corner of Xuan Feng¡¯s mouth overflowed with blood, he reached out to hold the bone sword and pulled it out.

    He staggered but did not fall.

    The light of the charm moved through his body, which was clearly visible to the naked eye.

    Shi Sheng looked at his angry eyes and slightly curled her lips, ¡°Bang!¡±

    Xuan Feng¡¯s body suddenly exploded. The light spewed out of him, rushed into the sky, flew around in the air for a few circles and then shot in a certain direction.

    ¡°Miss...miss...¡± <i>What was that?</i>

    Shi Sheng touched her hair and answered, ¡°Tracing charms.¡±

    <i>As long as it is contaminated by a person¡¯s breath, no matter where the person is, he will be found. And then...</i>

    <i>Bang!</i>

    <i>Xuan Feng has no way to run away this time.</i>

    <i>But if he really ran away...</i>

    <i>I have no way either...since he is the true love of the scriptwriter. The one who is favored by the scriptwriter is awesome!</i>

    <i>I couldn¡¯t kill any one of them even if I put all my effort in.</i>

    <i>Otherwise, the only way is to spoil the characters, just like what I did before.</i>

    <strong>[Host, please don¡¯t have such dangerous idea.]</strong>

    Shi Sheng curled her lips.

    <i>Even if I did, what can you do to me?</i>

    <strong>I really can¡¯t do anything. The worst is...I can only lock you up.</strong>

    <strong>Master, pleasee back!</strong>

    ......

    After Xuan Feng died, the other demons were much easier to be killed.

    The Fox King did not expect that the war would end so soon.

    ¡°So, Your Majesty, it shows us a fact, to kill the enemy we must kill their king first.¡±

    ¡°Little bastard, how dare you to say that.¡± The Fox King grabbed a rock beside him and smashed it, ¡°Didn¡¯t I lock you up? What are you doing here?¡±

    Shi Sheng jumped away to avoid it, ¡°Dear father, aren¡¯t I talking about the facts? How can you smash at me! Believe it or not, I will run away from home.¡±

    ¡°How dare you run away from home! I will break your legs!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not my opponent.¡±

    The Fox King held his chest with a painful expression.

    <i>Ouch, this little bastard, she really makes me mad.</i>

    <i>She could be so powerful because I¡¯ve given her half of my martial skill. Otherwise, she would have died.</i>

    <i>How dare she talk to me like that and even show off to me.</i>

    <i>I¡¯m really mad!</i>

    ¡°Someone!¡± The Fox King roared, ¡°Bring the miss down and look after her carefully. If she runs away, all of you would be punished.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait.¡± Shi Sheng strode towards the Fox King, ¡°I have something to do.¡±

    The Fox King sneered, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    <i>You only know how to make trouble.</i>

    Shi Sheng blinked, ¡°Your majesty, why don¡¯t you be the demon king?¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s so easy to be a demon king?¡± The Fox King red at her.

    Shi Sheng nodded seriously, ¡°Of course.¡±

    <i>Howe this little bastard is so arrogant? I don¡¯t have such a daughter.</i>

    Although it was the Fox King who had won this time, there were quite a lot of demons who were not convinced. Except for those who received the ¡®kind visit¡¯ from Shi Sheng, many demon ns had stated that they had been coerced previously, and now they demanded to remain intact.

    Meaning that no one was controlled by anyone, everyone took care of their own ns.

    However, it was not easy for the demons of the fox n to defeat Xuan Feng. Knowing that there was just one step left to be the demon king, how can they give up so easily.

    So, the two sides remained in a stalemate.

    The Fox King also said before, a demon who does not want to be a demon king is not a good demon. So the Fox King was still very interested in the position of the demon king.

    It was a pity that he could not bear the oppression of reality.

    Just as he was about to give up, those ns that opposed the most suddenly stopped opposing.

    Just like those demon ns who hade to seek an alliance, who strangely agreed.

    The demon ns who received the ¡®kind visit¡¯ of Shi Shengughed happily.

    <i>Have you been taught?</i>

    <i>Let¡¯s suffer together!</i>

    <i>This is the way that the demon world should work.</i>

    The demon world had been united since then.

    The Fox King was promoted to be the demon king.

    Shi Sheng was promoted to the demon princess.

    Since she became the princess, Shi Sheng¡¯s daily life was...

    Blind date.

    Blind date.

    Blind date.

    The Fox King was very keen on marrying off his daughter, he would not give up if she did not marry.

    But the little monsters dared not to marry Shi Sheng. They trembled by just thinking about her sturdy posture and the demon-killing sword.

    Such a tough princess, they cannot stand it.

    Shi Sheng, who was suffering impatiently, ran away from home.

    <i>I got to kill the female lead!</i>

    <i>How can I stay here?</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng OS: I just want to stay here, stop introducing me to anyone!</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t you know your son-inw is offline?</i>

    <i>Stop introducing me to anyone! You will be beaten by your son-inw.</i>

    ......

    Shi Sheng left the demon world. The humans seemed to know the turmoil in the demon world, she heard people discussing asionally.

    However, much of the content was not to the point, and it was very different from the facts.

    <i>For example!</i>

    <i>They said that the demon princess is fat, ugly and violent, and no one dares to marry her!</i>

    Shi Sheng was angry. <i>I admit that I am violent. But am I fat and ugly?</i>

    <i>I am petite, lovely and charming, okay?</i>

    <i>Whoever tells this rumour, you will be beaten up.</i>

    <strong>Host, why don¡¯t you say that you¡¯re the best in the world and idiots don¡¯t deserve you?</strong>

    <i>Of course, idiots don¡¯t deserve me.</i>

    <strong>Master, do you have any medicine for narcissism? I want to give the host a cart.</strong>

    <strong>Master, pleasee back!</strong>

    Shi Sheng thought about where to go to find the female lead.

    <i>What is the female lead doing at this time?</i>

    ¡°In front!¡± There was a suddenmotion behind.

    Shi Sheng turned her head to look, a group of men and women in strange dresses were running towards her in chaos.

    Shi Sheng was shocked and ran immediately.

    <i>Dear father, you¡¯re so persistent in catching me.</i>

    <i>These little monsters are obviously different from humans.</i>

 Chapter 562 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(27)

    Chapter 562

    Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(27)

    Shi Sheng was being chased by a group of little monsters. Fuck! Can you guys hide your identities?

    But they did not hide their identity at all. While chasing her, those little monsters were being chased by disciples.

    Sometimes, Shi Sheng even had to turn around to save this bunch of idiots.

    But she had not seen them these days.

    Did they give up?

    Shi Sheng shook her head. They have been so enthusiastic in chasing me, how could they give up without leaving a word?

    Shi Sheng walked into a restaurant while thinking.

    Fill my stomach first.

    While eating, a group of men who were talking about the prostitutes in brothels just now changed the topic suddenly.

    ¡°The Yue Yan Sect has caught a lot of demons recently. The demon world releases so many demons, do they want to have a fight?¡±

    ¡°The demon world has just unified, how could it be possible to fight with us? I heard they¡¯re looking for someone.¡±

    ¡°Looking for someone? Who are they looking for?¡±

    ¡°Who knows. Didn¡¯t the people of Yue Yan Sect just catch a batch of demons yesterday? Maybe there will be news these few days.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips twitched for a while.

    A ¡®batch¡¯ of demons... these little monsters are really stupid!

    ......

    Yue Yang Sect.

    She really had a deep hatred with this sect, she was chased by them when she first came to this world.

    She was still the number one target on Yue Yang Sect¡¯s cklist.

    Sad!

    Those little monsters who were caught will be sent back to the Yue Yang Sect to be killed. They were probably afraid of them running away and even used the transmit spell to send them here.

    Shi Sheng flew into the sect from above with her iron sword.

    The disciples who guarded the mountain could only see an afterimage and did not see clearly what it was.

    In the Yue Yang Sect¡¯s courtyard.

    The little monsters were kept in several iron cages, all of whom were in despair.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the princesse to save us?¡± said little monster A.

    ¡°Maybe the princess didn¡¯t know that we were caught,¡± said little monster B.

    ¡°Then we can only wait to die?¡± said little monster C.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die,¡± said little monster A.

    Who wants to die?

    They did not want to die, but they were caught and they can only wait to be killed.

    The group of little monsters looked at the people in the distance walking towards them, they hugged together and trembled.

    These disciples were much scarier than demons.

    One of them who seemed to be the eldest, touched his goatee, ¡°How to deal with so many demons?¡±

    A fat disciple who was beside him answered, ¡°Burn them.¡±

    The goatee man agreed and nodded. So many demons, the most convenient way is to burn them.

    A group of disciples began to set firewood around the iron cages and sshed oil on it.

    ¡°They¡¯re going to burn us.¡±

    ¡°Aww, why didn¡¯t the princesse yet?¡±

    ¡°Why do you cry? Even if we die, the princess will definitelye for revenge.¡±

    ¡°...The princess might not even know.¡±

    As soon as they heard this sentence, the little monsters turned quiet.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± The goatee man nodded slightly.

    The disciple who held the torch threw it onto the firewood.

    The fire rose instantly, engulfing all the little monsters inside the cages.

    ¡°Auch!¡±

    Someone screamed.

    But the sound was noting from the me but from their back.

    Before everyone could turn around, a shadow fell from the air. It happened to hit the fire and twitched twice.

    The next second, a powerful force swept toward the fire and the burning firewood was lifted up and scattered.

    The me suddenly went out.

    The space froze for a moment as if someone pressed a pause button.

    ¡°There¡¯s a person.¡± Some disciples shouted while pointing at the air.

    ¡°How did shee in? Why has no one noticed?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s...it¡¯s Yu Yi, Yu Yi!¡±

    In the Yue Yan Sect, everyone knew Yu Yi.

    She had disappeared for such a long time, why is she here again?

    Oh, she¡¯s also a demon!

    She must havee to save these demons.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic.¡± The goatee man calmed the others.

    Shi Sheng jumped from the air. The iron sword fell on the ground, and a crack was created in the ground. The crack immediately spread like a spider web in the direction of the crowd.

    Everyone was stunned and stared at the crack.

    The crack stopped in front of the goatee man, not moving forward but nothing strange happened.

    Everyone kept silent.

    Just as they were about to be relieved, the crack suddenly continued to move forward, over them and went straight to the iron cages.

    ¡°Squeak.¡± The iron cages broke apart, the little monsters rushed out.

    ¡°Your Royal Highness.¡±

    ¡°The princess is here to save us. Long live Your Royal Highness.¡±

    All the little monsters surrounded Shi Sheng and kept praising andplimenting her.

    The people of the Yue Yang Sect were stunned over there.

    What princess?

    Yu Yi... is the princess of the demon world?

    Yu...

    The fat disciple shouted, ¡°How dare these demons to trespass at our Yue Yang Sect? Do you think we have no people?¡±

    The little monsters kept quiet and subconsciously hid behind Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Does the Yue Yang Sect have people? Why can¡¯tI see it?¡± Shi Sheng snorted.

    ¡°We have so many of us here, can¡¯t you see us?¡± The fat on his face trembled, speaking in agitation.

    Shi Sheng curved her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m blind, I can¡¯t see them. What I can see is just a bunch of idiots.¡±

    Is she cursing?

    ¡°Yu Yi, you trespassed on our Yue Yang Sect. Do you think you could leave safely?¡±

    Shi Sheng blinked her eyes, putting on an evil smile on her delicate face, ¡°I can fly out.¡±

    The goatee man¡¯s face was dark, he did not expect this woman to be so arrogant.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight if you want. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Shi Sheng habitually swung her sword.

    ¡°Your Royal Highness, you¡¯re so powerful! Let¡¯s kill them!¡± This group of humans is simply unreasonable. We did nothing but they caught us inexplicably, they even want to kill us.

    ¡°Your Royal Highness, you¡¯re so pretty!¡±

    They were like her fans and shouted slogans at her back, Shi Sheng was speechless and rolled her eyes.

    These bunch of idiots are not running away!

    ¡°Catch them, don¡¯t let them run away!¡± The fat disciple waved.

    Shi Sheng fought with them, the group of little monsters looked at her as if watching a movie.

    After Shi Sheng knocked a few people down, she ran.

    ¡°Fuck! Why are these idiots not running?¡±

    ¡°...Your Royal Highness, why don¡¯t you fight?¡± A little monster was confused.

    Didn¡¯t you see there¡¯s a troop of peopleing?

    I¡¯m not crazy!

    ¡°Run!¡± Shi Sheng beat the leg of a little monster with her iron sword.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± The little monster immediately rushed down the mountain.

    The other little monsters followed.

    This group of little monsters thought their princess was afraid. But as they ran down the mountain, they heard a series of explosions behind.

    So the princess is not afraid of them?

    I know right!

    How could the princess be afraid of this group of idiots!

    The princess is invincible!

 Chapter 563 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(28)

    <h4>Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(28)</h4>

    The demon princess blew up Yue Yang Sect.

    The news soon became the headline that was discussed among the people.

    The Yue Yang Sect came to the Demon King to im for their losses.

    But the Demon King was even more merciless!

    He asked them to go find the one who caused the trouble, he did not seem to care.

    As a matter of fact, he was so angry that he wished to take the disobedient little bastard back and punish her with a dozenshes of the whip.

    The people of the Yue Yang Sect were very angry. <i>We must not let this matter get resolved like this.</i>

    <i>Since the Demon King doesn¡¯t care about this matter, we must solve this ourselves.</i>

    Hence, the human world became more chaotic.

    ......

    ¡°I beg for your help. As long as I can bury my father, I can do whatever you want to repay your kindness.¡±

    A pretty-looking girl knelt down on the side of a road with a handcart behind her. The handcart was covered with straw mats, a hand underneath could be seen.

    <i>She¡¯s selling herself so she could bury her father!</i>

    Shi Sheng stood in the crowd and looked around. After confirming there were no strange people around, she relieved herself and watched the show.

    ¡°Oh, this little girl is quite pretty. Raise your head, let me see clearly¡± A guy who was dressed like a young master pinched her chin, forcing her to raise her head.

    <i>Someone must be flirting with her!</i>

    The girl¡¯s eyes were wet and her cheeks were red, she looked pitiful.

    The malicious guy touched the girl¡¯s face and his hands began to move down to her chest.

    The girl was obviously frightened and moved backwards. But the guy was so strong that he held her hand, forcing her unable to escape.

    ¡°Young Master, please have some self-respect.¡± The girl kept dodging.

    ¡°Self-respect? Hahaha, don¡¯t you want to sell yourself to bury your father? I have the money. Come, let me touch.¡±

    ¡°Let go of me.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, the skin is so good. Hey...the hand is nice too.¡±

    The girl was half-held in the arms of the guy and he was taking advantage of her.

    The crowd surrounding them seemed to be a little scared of this guy and dared not to speak out.

    ¡°Release her!¡± A shout rang behind the crowd, and then the crowd separated. Two figures stood in between the crowd, ¡°Release her!¡±

    <i>The hero saves the beauty!</i>

    <i>Wait, this voice?</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyshes trembled, she looked towards the two people who came in.

    <i>Sure enough, I can meet the female lead where there is oppression. Nice!</i>

    <i>The guy beside the female lead...</i>

    <i>It¡¯s Qing Han.</i>

    Qing Han discovered Shi Sheng and Shi Sheng grinned at him.

    With a slight move of fingers, the iron sword appeared and flew towards Yu Xiao Qi at a high speed.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The sudden appearance of the iron sword on the street made everyone run away, even the guy who flirted with the girl just now released the girl and hid behind his bodyguard.

    Qing Han immediately pulled Yu Xiao Qi and the iron sword passed by her ears with a strong wind.

    The de turned and stabbed towards her neck.

    Yu Xiao Qi was probably frightened by such a sudden event, the iron sword had reached her by the time she responded.

    Just as the iron sword was about to approach Yu Xiao Qi, a great resistance slowed down Shi Sheng¡¯s movement. Yu Xiao Qi took the opportunity to move aside. Then, she drew a strange symbol in the air with her fingers, a psychic power surged violently towards Shi Sheng.

    <i>Yu Xiao Qi has be powerful in such a short time.</i>

    The psychic power surged towards Shi Sheng as if it were a sharp de, Shi Sheng¡¯s skirt was torn apart and she was forced to step back several steps.

    Yu Xiao Qi¡¯s face was full of anger, ¡°Yu Yi, I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked down at her skirt without speaking.

    ¡°Yu Yi, it¡¯s useless! Master doesn¡¯t remember you.¡± Yu Xiao Qi continued, ¡°Master will not remember you even if you kill me.¡±

    Qing Han stood behind Yu Xiao Qi and looked at Shi Sheng indifferently.

    Shi Sheng raised her head slightly, she nced at Yu Xiao Qi with her calm eyes.

    The space was in a strange silence.

    ¡°Swish.¡±

    Someone jumped from the air behind, Shi Sheng could sense a crisis. She turned her hand and swiped the iron sword, a brutal force hit against the iron sword. Shi Sheng felt her arm was numb and weak.

    But Shi Sheng was still looking calmly into the distance.

    A group of people came with their sword and surrounded her.

    It was the people of the Yue Yang Sect.

    ¡°Demon, we¡¯re here to kill you!¡± A loud shout resounded through the space, making a buzz on everyone¡¯s ears.

    Besides Shi Sheng, Yu Xiao Qi and Qing Han were also under their encirclement and suppression.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s arm was still numb, she had some difficulty in holding the sword, so it was certainly not easy for her to fight against them.

    Yu Xiao Qi probably knew herself could not fight against so many people, she only defended.

    Although Shi Sheng was not happy to stand with the female lead, the female lead kept moving closer to her and the people of Yue Yang Sect deliberately forced them together.

    So, Shi Sheng was forced to stand with the female lead on the united front.

    ¡°Yu Yi, they want our lives. We got to put aside our enmities first, let¡¯s get out together.¡± Yu Xiao Qi panted and asked to form an alliance with Shi Sheng.

    ¡°I can get out alone.¡± Shi Sheng refused her arrogantly.

    <i>Even if you¡¯re powerful, it¡¯s not a joke to fight against so many people!!</i>

    Yu Xiao was angry and quickly withdrew to Qing Han¡¯s side. <i>Qing Han¡¯s practices have not yet fully recovered, we¡¯re at a disadvantage if we are under siege.</i>

    <i>There is no way!</i>

    Yu Xiao Qi moved her eyes quickly. After a while, she set her eyes on Shi Sheng, gritted her teeth and made a secret decision.

    By the time Shi Sheng discovered Yu Xiao Qi¡¯s intention, it was toote.

    Shi Sheng did not expect the female lead to lead those people to her side and took the opportunity to escape with Qing Han.

    <i>Female lead, is it proper to do this?</i>

    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s catch this fox demon, we can¡¯t let her hurt the people.¡± As the people of Yue Yang Sect found Yu Xiao Qi slipped away, they decided to focus on catching Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Hurt the people?¡± Shi Sheng snorted, ¡°When did I hurt the people?¡±

    <i>Have I ever killed the ordinary people?</i>

    <i>Have I ever embarrassed the ordinary people?</i>

    <i>They¡¯re so shameless!</i>

    <i>I don¡¯t bear this charge!</i>

    ¡°You killed so many people in Yue Yang Sect. You¡¯re such a cold-hearted and ruthless demon, who knows when will you begin a war? We¡¯re going to kill you for righteousness!¡± Yue Yang Sect¡¯s disciple shouted angrily.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t catch the little monsters of the demon world, will I kill them?¡± <i>Do you think I¡¯m very free?</i>

    ¡°There¡¯s no good demons in the demon world. We did that for the people, it¡¯s our duty to catch them!¡± <i>As a disciple, it¡¯s our duty to kill demons.</i>

    ¡°Then as a demon princess, what¡¯s wrong with saving my own people?¡± Shi Sheng raised her eyebrows, ¡°Please be reasonable. If the demon ns caught your people, would you save them or kill the demons?¡±

    The disciples of Yue Yang Sect were speechless.

    ¡°She¡¯s smart. Demons have always been good at confusing people, don¡¯t be fooled by her. Let¡¯s kill her!¡±

    ¡°Kill the demons! Defend the right path!¡±

    ¡°Kill the demons!¡±

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes. <i>Fuck! A bunch of idiots!</i>

    Shi Sheng looked at the crowd. <i>The person who attacked me just now has gone.</i>

 Chapter 564 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(29)

    <h4>Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(29)</h4>

    Large amounts of snow fell among the surroundings, the whole world was white.

    The mountain road was covered by a nket of snow. A snow-white little fox was walking hard with its short limbs along the mountain. Every time she took a step, half of her body would fall into the snow.

    Shi Sheng was too tired to pant. Sheid in the snow, her body was cold and her blood seemed to be frozen.

    ¡°Battle mode...¡± Shi Sheng whispered weakly, ¡°Fuck!¡±

    In the battle against the Yue Yang Sect, she almost won. But an idiot suddenly appeared and used the demon-locking formation.

    If she had not reacted quickly, she would already have died and returned to the system space.

    However, having a quick response was useless.

    Her luck value had decreased by 30%, so she had constant bad luck. So as a result, although she had run away, she was seriously injured.

    She had been injured once. This time, there was no way for her to recover even if the Fox King gave her all of his energy.

    The most annoying thing was that she did not know the person who used the demon-locking formation.

    <i>Fuck! This is awkward.</i>

    <i>Whom should I take revenge on?</i>

    Shi Sheng climbed to the mountain top and a strong psychic power went into her body. Sheid on the snow and panted for a moment before she made a psychic power gathering formation and sat in the middle.

    <b>[Host... are you going to force yourself to recover?]</b> The system who had been pretending to be dead suddenly spoke.

    Shi Sheng scratched her neck with her hairy paws, ¡°Yeap.¡±

    <b>[Host, are you crazy?]</b>

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been crazy, didn¡¯t you know?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s indifferent voice was interrupted by the cold wind on the mountain top.

    <b>I better pretend I¡¯m dead.</b>

    <b>If the host dies, I¡¯ll help collect the corpse.</b>

    ......

    Shi Sheng spent half a year at the top of the mountain, from winter to midsummer.

    Her practices were restored, but she could not transform herself into a human form

    <i>Fuck!</i>

    <i>I can¡¯t even hold the sword, how should I take revenge?</i>

    After trying several times, Shi Sheng gave up the idea of transforming into a human form, which was really impossible.

    Shi Sheng shook her tail, the hairy tail seemed to be a little different. Shi Sheng turned her head to look.

    It was quite thick in the past, but now she was only left with a very thin tail...

    The practices of the fox demon had a high connection to the tail, nine tails were the best. But a fox demon with nine tails had no longer appeared for a long time. Nowadays, the fox demon who owned the most tails was six tails, which was the Fox King.

    <i>Yu Yi has three tails before, but now there is only one left!</i>

    <i>Fuck!</i>

    <i>I¡¯ve restored my energy, why is there no tail??</i>

    Shi Sheng moved for a while with her short legs but found nothing. <i>Perhaps, I really have one tail left.</i>

    <i>Howl! Howl! Howl!</i>

    <i>Pooh!</i>

    <i>Ahhhhhh!!</i>

    Shi Sheng was very mad and scratched the ground. <i>What the hell is this character! I don¡¯t want to y anymore!!</i>

    <i>Send me back!!</i>

    <b>[Host, please choose a method to die.]</b>

    <i>Can¡¯t you transmit me back to the space directly?</i>

    <b>[Cannot.]</b> The system refused emotionlessly, <b>[Host, you¡¯ve not beaten the person who attacked youst time, are you really willing to go back like this?]</b>

    Shi Sheng was even more mad after listening to this, she dug the ground into a hole.

    <i>I was forced to this point.</i>

    <i>I can¡¯t bear it!</i>

    <i>I don¡¯t want to die, I want to get revenge!</i>

    The system was a little proud. <b>I should¡¯ve deducted the host¡¯s character value more and started the ¡®Battle Mode¡¯ earlier so that the host won¡¯t bully me!</b>

    By the time Shi Sheng went down the mountain, many things had changed.

    Shi Sheng hid in the crowd and listened to the gossip.

    What surprised Shi Sheng the most was that Yue Yang Sect was exterminated, and it was done by demons. It was found that Wan Shen Sect¡¯s extermination was done by the demons too.

    It had been a month since all the sects united and fought against the demons.

    Shi Sheng was stunned. <i>When did demons do such a powerful thing as exterminate the sects?</i>

    <i>There are only timid little monsters in the demon world...</i>

    In addition, there were another two matters that the people were discussing vigorously.

    One was that Master Qing Han rebuilt Wan Shen Sect and married Yu Xiao Qi, but Yu Xiao Qi ran away with Xuan Feng at the wedding.

    When Shi Sheng heard the news, she could only use a word to describe it. <i>Fuck!</i>

    <i>The plot is terrible, I don¡¯t want to y anymore.</i>

    <i>If Feng Ci has not been in Qing Han¡¯s body before, I might still think it¡¯s magical. But that body... it¡¯s once used by Feng Ci!</i>

    <i>I¡¯m speechless!</i>

    The second matter made Shi Sheng even sad. These people said she was dead!

    <i>Dead!</i>

    <i>I¡¯m still alive and living well!</i>

    <i>You guys will be retributed for spreading such rumour!</i>

    Shi Sheng left the crowded ce, she walked on the roof with her wagging tail.

    <i>Xuan Feng is not dead yet!</i>

    <i>Not dead yet!</i>

    <i>I¡¯ve used such a powerful spellst time but he is still alive.</i>

    <i>I¡¯m fooled!</i>

    ¡°Xuan Feng!¡±

    Shi Sheng lost bnce and almost fell off the roof. <i>I just walk around randomly but still can have an encounter with the male lead and female lead?</i>

    Shi Sheng moved carefully to the edge and looked at the ce where the sound was made.

    Qing Han was pointed by Xuan Feng with a blood-red sword, Yu Xiao Qi stood beside Xuan Feng with anxiety.

    <i>Well..</i>

    <i>That useless sword.</i>

    <i>Who picked it up on the battlefieldst time? Howe it was returned to the male lead again?</i>

    ¡°Xuan Feng, don¡¯t!¡±

    Xuan Feng¡¯s face was sombre, ¡°You still care about him so much?¡±

    Yu Xiao Qi shook her head but there was a little sadness shed in her eyes, ¡°No, he is my master... Xuan Feng, don¡¯t hurt him.¡±

    ¡°You can only choose one. Either him or me.¡±

    ¡°Xuan Feng...I¡¯ve alreadye together with you.¡± Yu Xiao Qi murmured, <i>Why does he still want me to choose?</i>

    ¡°Xiao Qi.¡± Qing Han¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.

    Yu Xiao Qi looked at Qing Han and a struggle shed between her eyes. After a moment, she shut her eyes and shouted loudly at Xuan Feng, ¡°I choose you, I choose you. Please let go of him.¡±

    Shi Sheng propped her head with her short legs, she moved her little eyes and she began to figure out the plot.

    <i>The plot is probably like this...</i>

    <i>Yu Xiao Qi releases Xuan Feng. Later, for various reasons, Yu Xiao Qi enters Wan Shen Sect and meets Qing Han. The two get along day and night and eventually, Qing Han falls in love with Yu Xiao Qi. Thus, a love triangle starts.</i>

    <i>In the end, Yu Xiao Qi must have chosen Xuan Feng. Then, Qing Han turns into a viin and leads the disciples to attack the demon world, the male lead and female lead defeat him. Eventually, the male lead married the female lead and the two unites the demon world.</i>

    <i>System, am I right?</i>

    <b>I don¡¯t want to talk with you, Host.</b>

    While Shi Sheng was figuring out the plot, the fight had ended. Xuan Feng took Yu Xiao Qi to escape, while Qing Han stood there alone without any expression on his face.

    Shi Sheng hesitated for a moment. In the end, she did not fight with Qing Han.

    <i>We¡¯re both pitiful, why should we fight with each other?</i>

    <b>[Host, would you be so kind?]</b> The system did not believe.

    <i>I can¡¯t even hold the sword, how can I fight with him!</i>

    <i>Can you make me powerful so that I can defeat him?</i>

    <i>Pretending to be dead again?</i>

    <i>Do you have any other skills other than pretending to be dead?</i>

    <b>[Power off.]</b>

    <i>Idiot system, you¡¯re great.</i>

 Chapter 565 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(30)

    <h4>Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(30)</h4>

    Shi Sheng sat on the roof and thought, <i>What should I do now?</i>

    After she finished thinking, she found that Qing Han who had left just now came back again.

    <i>His sense of direction cannot be cured.</i>

    Shi Sheng looked at Qing Han who had been walking around below. He eventually returned to the original ce. She felt inexplicably funny.

    <i>What if he get lost on the battlefield?</i>

    Shi Sheng jumped into the alley beside her, she decided to return to the demon world.

    Due to the war with humans, the demon world was very vignt. Shi Sheng was stopped as she approached the entrance.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you transform into a human form?¡± The demon who guarded the entrance questioned Shi Sheng.

    ¡°I¡¯m a demon, why should I transform into a human form?¡± Shi Sheng began to bullshit, ¡°Being a demon, we should have our dignity.¡±

    <i>Even though you make sense, you still have to transform into a human form first before entering.</i>

    Those little monsters who cannot transform into human form are not allowed to go out of the demon world. Whether it was going out or returning, all demons were required to be transformed into a human form first.

    ¡°I¡¯m Yu Yi!¡±

    The little demon¡¯s face twisted, ¡°How can you pretend to be the Princess? Our Princess has three tails.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really Yu Yi.¡± <i>Are you ming me for losing the tails? Well, it¡¯s my fault!</i>

    The little demon¡¯s face turned even uglier, ¡°Nonsense. You better transform into the human form now. I want to know who you are, how dare you impersonate our princess?¡±

    <i>If I can transform into a human form, why should I bullshit with you here?</i>

    Shi Sheng began to scratch the wall. <i>Can you let me live well!</i>

    The little demon did not let Shi Sheng in. Just as she was about to scratch the little demon with her paws, the demon who served the Fox King came back from outside. Shi Sheng talked with him for a long time and eventually, he brought her in.

    The Fox King immediately grabbed a cane when he saw her, ¡°Little bastard, how dare you cheat that you¡¯re dead? Why don¡¯t you die outside, huh? Why are youing back? What¡¯s wrong with your tail! You¡¯ve eaten another two, is it?¡±

    Shi Sheng jumped to the throne of the Fox King to avoid being caned, ¡°I don¡¯t know, somehow it¡¯s gone.¡±

    ¡°Somehow it¡¯s gone.¡± The Fox King held his chest and asked a series of questions, ¡°Are your tails growing on another demon¡¯s body? Howe you don¡¯t know how you lost it? Do you still know who you are?¡±

    ¡°....I really don¡¯t know.¡± Shi Sheng was innocent.

    The Fox King gasped and gritted his teeth, ¡°Come, let me see.¡±

    Shi Sheng hesitated. ¡°Will I be beaten?¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can run away if I really want to beat you?¡± The Fox King snorted. <i>I just don¡¯t want to beat her. If I really wanted to beat her, could she escape?</i>

    Shi Sheng jumped off the throne and walked to the Fox King with her short limbs.

    The Fox King carried her neck and ced her on a rock table beside him. He grabbed her pink paws and began to examine.

    However, the Fox King did not find anything. He then called the capable demons among the demon ns to examine Shi Sheng. But they did not know how Shi Sheng lost the two tails either.

    Later, it was discovered that Shi Sheng could not even transform into a human form, the Fox King was very angry and locked her up.

    Although they heard about the rumour of her death, the Fox King knew that she was still alive as her life te did not break, but he was still worried.

    The Fox King had been worrying about Shi Sheng since she left the demon world. Now she was back, the Fox King certainly had to lock her up.

    ......

    ¡°Why did shee back? She¡¯s really disgusting, I don¡¯t know howe she was so lucky. She can¡¯t even transform into a human form before, I didn¡¯t expect her to look so pretty after transformation.¡±

    ¡°What? I think our princess is prettier. I really think she is pretty.¡±

    ¡°Shees back with that person this time... the King looks very angry, but the guy is indeed handsome.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being so handsome? He is...uh...is she looking for death?¡±

    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Shi Sheng pulled the window and patted with her paws.

    The little demons who had been discussing outside eximed, ¡°Your Royal Highness, you frightened us!¡±

    ¡°What were you guys talking about?¡± Shi Sheng put her face on the window.

    The little demons could not helpughing as they saw Shi Sheng¡¯s funny look, ¡°We were talking about Yu Xiao Qi. She¡¯s back, together with Xuan Feng...¡±

    <i>The female lead brings the male lead back?</i>

    <i>The male lead fought against the Fox King previously, how dares hee back now?</i>

    ¡°Theye back for what?¡±

    The little demons shook their heads. They had just heard about the news of Yu Xiao Qi¡¯s return and certainly did not know the purpose she came back.

    ......

    Before Shi Sheng approached the Fox King, the Fox King suddenly sent someone asking her to go to the hall.

    Shi Sheng sensed something bad.

    <i>Such a sudden appearance of the male lead and female lead, they must be making trouble!</i>

    As she arrived at the hall, she saw a lot of demons. Some of them were holding parts of their bodies in pain. The hall was in a mess, they obviously just had a fight.

    Xuan Feng was standing next to Yu Xiao Qi with a fierce look.

    Shi Sheng walked among the group of people with her short limbs, she seemed to have entered the country of giants.

    Yu Xiao Qi was surprised when she saw Shi Sheng, but it held only a moment.

    When the Fox King looked at Shi Sheng, his eyes were strange, neither love nor the helplessness under the rage could be found in his eyes.

    There were only doubts and inquiries in his eyes.

    <i>So what plot is this?</i>

    The Fox King kept silent and waved his hand. Immediately, some demons approached Shi Sheng with a dagger.

    <i>Fuck!</i>

    <i>What¡¯s the situation?</i>

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Shi Sheng quickly avoided those demons.

    ¡°We just want to take your blood, Your Royal Highness. Don¡¯t have to be nervous.¡± The demon who held the dagger answered on behalf of the Fox King.

    <i>Will you not be nervous when someone is taking your blood? Are you kidding me?</i>

    Shi Sheng guarded her paws, ¡°Why do you take my blood?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± The little demon looked at the Fox King.

    ¡°Your Royal Highness, Yu Xiao Qi indicates that you¡¯re not the King¡¯s daughter. We need to verify now.¡± A demon exined.

    <i>What a terrible plot!</i>

    The Fox King did not say anything, he agreed with the demon¡¯s words.

    ¡°Your Royal Highness, don¡¯t worry. As long as it¡¯s proven that you¡¯re the King¡¯s daughter and Yu Xiao Qimits the crime, we will handle her ourselves.¡±

    <i>Why verifying? I am definitely not his daughter!!</i>

    <i>The plot must have set in this way.</i>

    <i>I¡¯m more curious about how they test it.</i>

    After thinking for a while, Shi Sheng stretched her paws out, the demon who held a dagger stepped forward.

    They dripped her blood into a bowl of water...

    <i>A bowl of water...</i>

    <i>Water...</i>

    Shi Sheng was confused. <i>So the method of blood testing is the same for humans and demons?</i>

    The Fox King dripped his blood into the water, everyone held their breaths waiting for the result.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s foxes feature made everyone have no idea what she was thinking.

    What Shi Sheng was thinking now was...

    <i>Do you know such a blood testing method is unscientific?</i>

 Chapter 566 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(31)

    <h4>Chapter 566 Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(31)</h4>

    The blood in the water certainly did not mix together. The way that the demons looked at Shi Sheng immediately became strange.

    Countless eyes looked at Shi Shengplicatedly.

    Demons¡¯ blood will definitely mix together regardless of their n. However, the blood of half-demons cannot mix together with that of demons as there is human blood in them.

    Yu Xiao Qi curled her lips up and kept silent.

    The Fox King¡¯s face twisted. After all, Shi Sheng had been his daughter that he loved for years.

    ¡°Your Majesty...¡±

    The Fox King took a deep breath and ordered coldly, ¡°Check for me what happened back then.¡±

    I didn¡¯t even know that my daughter was switched by someone.

    Shi Sheng paced around indifferently and her fluffy tail was wagging, she looked adorable.

    ¡°Arrange rooms for Yu Xiao Qi and Xuan Feng.¡± The Fox King left the hall after giving the order.

    As the Fox King did not tell the way to handle Shi Sheng, the other demons dared not to act on their own.

    ¡°Yu Yi, you¡¯ve upied my position for so many years, it¡¯s time to give it back to me.¡± Yu Xiao Qi looked at Shi Sheng condescendingly.

    It¡¯s because of her that I was treated so badly by the fox n all the while.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Just as Shi Sheng was about to leave with her short limbs, Yu Xiao Qi suddenly stepped forward, blocking her way, ¡°Yu Yi, shouldn¡¯t you apologize for upying my position for so many years?¡±

    How can she be so calm?

    Yu Xiao Qi was very angry. She has been living in luxury and loved by the Fox King for so many years, but what about me?

    I was being bullied and teased.

    Shi Sheng raised her head, Yu Xiao Qi is so big!

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, why should I apologize?¡± Shi Sheng said calmly, ¡°You should go to the demon who switched us.

    Even if the original owner had really switched with the female lead, it was not something the original owner could decide.

    Shi Sheng bypassed Yu Xiao Qi and left the hall.

    Such a fox is causing me to be unable to fight with her, I¡¯m not happy!

    Yu Xiao Qi clenched her fists and looked at the direction where Shi Sheng disappeared.

    ......

    Shi Sheng was called to meet the Fox King on the fourth day.

    Knowing that Shi Sheng was a half-demon instead of the daughter of the Fox King, the demons in the fox n who ttered her in the past began to criticize her.

    A friend in need is a friend indeed!

    Along the way, she received countless supercilious looks and ironic words.

    ¡°No wonder she can¡¯t even transform into a human form now. It turns out that she¡¯s a half-demon, so disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Shameless.¡±

    ¡°She should be expelled from the fox n. Our n does not have such a freak.

    Shi Sheng walked past them calmly.

    In the past, the Fox King would scold her whenever he saw her. But now, he just sat on the throne with a serious face.

    He was filled with mixed emotions right now.

    After all, I¡¯ve been raising her for so many years. I certainly still love her, but she is not my daughter anyhow.

    The Fox King stared at Shi Sheng for a while and spoke slowly.

    ¡°You¡¯re a half-demon. The demon who switched you in the past should have sealed the human blood in your body. What happened back then has no longer been known. I¡¯m not going to pursue it, you¡¯re innocent.¡± The Fox King paused, ¡°But demons can¡¯t tolerate a half-demon. Please leave the demon world.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shi Sheng left without hesitation, the Fox King stopped her, ¡°Xiao Yi.¡±

    He strode up from behind, squatted down and looked at Shi Sheng, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive outside, beware of human beings. Keep this, it can help to protect you.¡±

    The Fox King put a ring jade wearing a red thread around Shi Sheng¡¯s neck.

    The demon ns cannot tolerate half-demons. ording to the rules, he should execute her.

    It was an exception to let her go.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The Fox King looked at Shi Sheng disappearing at the door, he sighed slightly.

    After Shi Sheng left, a demon came in and said hesitantly, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t you think the princess...behaved too calmly?¡±

    Since the incident happened, she had not asked anything or caused any trouble, but just epted.

    The Fox King waved his hand, ¡°Call Xiao Qi over.¡±

    ¡°...Yes¡±

    ......

    The Fox King was probably afraid that dying may cause trouble, so someone led her out of the demon world once she left the hall.

    ¡°Your Royal Highness¡±

    ¡°Your Royal Highness, wait for us.¡±

    A group of little monsters rushed over from behind, ¡°Your Royal Highness, you¡¯re always our Princess, we will go with you.¡±

    These little monsters were all rescued by Shi Sheng in Yue Yang Sect.

    ¡°You guys may die if you follow me.¡± Shi Sheng did not want to bring them along, she refused with a cold face, ¡°You guys will be a burden to me too. Just live a good life in the demon world.¡±

    ¡°Your Royal Highness, our lives are all saved by you. We¡¯re not afraid of death.¡± Your Royal Highness, you¡¯re just trying to cheat us, we won¡¯t take it.

    ¡°Yes! Your Royal Highness, we will go with you.¡±

    [Author Note: What should I do to stop a group of little monsters from looking for death? Urgent!]

    Shi Sheng did not want to bring these little monsters along, but they seemed to have made their minds and kept following her from the back.

    Shi Sheng had no time to bother them, she walked quickly to the exit of the demon world.

    ¡°She¡¯s in front, stop her!¡± Someone shouted behind suddenly.

    The little monsters turned around and looked, their faces twisted, ¡°Your Royal Highness, you go first. We help you to block them.¡±

    The demon who led the way was also nervous, Howe these demons came so quickly?

    Shi Sheng knew the rules of the demon ns.

    These demons are probably here to execute me.

    ¡°Take the Princess away.¡±

    A little monster had no time to care about the etiquette, he quickly carried Shi Sheng up and ran towards the exit.

    However, it was still toote.

    They were blocked by the group of demons chasing after them.

    ¡°Hand her over.¡± A strong demon red in anger, ¡°She¡¯s a half-demon and must be executed. Do you want to rebel?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The little monster who was carrying Shi Sheng refused firmly, ¡°The Princess is a good demon.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a half-demon, half-demon!¡± The strong demon raised his voice, ¡°Have you forgotten the rules of the demon world?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the Princess¡¯s fault to be a half-demon and she¡¯s innocent. Why do you want to put the Princess to death!¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t hand the Princess over to you unless we die!¡±

    ¡°Okay! Since you¡¯re looking for death, then don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡± The strong demon snorted coldly and waved his hand, ¡°Kill them!¡±

    Shi Sheng held her forehead with her little paw. It¡¯s really troublesome! I¡¯ve asked them not to follow me!

    Where¡¯s my sword?

    The iron sword suddenly appeared but it was too big for Shi Sheng to hold with her little paws.

    ¡°The demon-killing sword!¡±

    Someone screamed in horror. The demons immediately retreated and looked at the powerful iron sword that was floating in the air in fear.

    ¡°Buzz.¡± The iron sword shook and radiated invisible coercion, forcing the demons to continue to retreat.

    Fuck! I¡¯m not called the demon-killing sword!

 Chapter 567 - Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(32)

    <strong>Chapter 567</strong>

    <strong>Ten Thousand Paths of Human and Monsters(32)</strong>

    Although Shi Sheng could not hold the sword, the sword could still kill the demons by itself.

    It took a few moments for the iron sword to kill the group of demons. Those little monsters were totally stunned.

    Choosing to follow the Princess is indeed correct.

    Wait, it¡¯s more important to run now.

    Just as they were about to run, there was another group of demonsing over.

    Shi Sheng looked at Yu Xiao Qi who came along with the male lead, she put her two small paws on her head. It¡¯s really annoying!

    ¡°Yu Yi, go back with me.¡± Yu Xiao Qi took two steps forward and said in a strong tone, ¡°You can¡¯t leave the demon world.¡±

    Shi Sheng kept pulling her ears up and down with her paws. I can¡¯t control the strong power in this body anymore!

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    Yu Xiao Qi¡¯s eyes deepened, ¡°Yu Yi, if you don¡¯t go back with me, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Shi Sheng tilted her head, her fluffy body was indeed cute. But her voice sounded extremely gloomy.

    Yu Xiao Qi scowled slightly, she moved quickly towards Shi Sheng.

    The iron sword escaped from the side and blocked her way. Yu Xiao Qi was quite ufortable looking at the light reflected on the de.

    ¡°Xuan Feng!¡±

    Xuan Feng immediately stepped forward to help Yu Xiao Qi attract the attention of the iron sword. Yu Xiao Qi took the opportunity to attack Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng jumped out of the little monster¡¯s arms. Her sharp ws emerged from the fluff and scratched on Yu Xiao Qi¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Ripped.¡±

    The clothes on her chest were shattered into strips and blood leaked out from inside.

    Yu Xiao Qi red angrily and looked around, but she could not find Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Ripped.¡± There was another sound of scratch.

    The scratch sounded one after another, Yu Xiao Qi¡¯s body was full of scratches and blood and looked miserable.

    Shi Shengnded on the ground and rubbed her ws against the ground.

    I¡¯m a beast and you think I can¡¯t do anything to you, right?

    Beast also have dignity!

    ¡°Yu Yi!¡± Yu Xiao Qi¡¯s eyes filled with hatred. How dare she be so wanton?

    Kill her!

    Kill her!

    A voice suddenly popped out of Yu Xiao Qi¡¯s brain.

    Yu Xiao Qi¡¯s eyes were red and full of madness. She rushed to Shi Sheng recklessly. Kill her! She must be killed!

    But Shi Sheng was small and she could escape very fast, it was not easy for Yu Xiao Qi to kill her. After several attempts, Yu Xiao Qi became crazier and crazier.

    Shi Sheng felt that Yu Xiao Qi was a bit wrong, but she could not tell in specifics.

    Forget, let¡¯s blow them up!

    Shi Sheng reached out a ball and threw it towards Yu Xiao Qi.

    The purple ball drew a parab in the air and fell right beside Yu Xiao Qi¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Cracking, buzz...¡±

    Arge pit appeared on the ground with purples shes of electric current flew inside and huge power emitted from the pit.

    Xuan Feng was thrown up by that power and fell to the ground in distance. Then, the iron sword flew over and stabbed at him without hesitation.

    Xuan Feng immediately rolled aside, the iron sword stabbed on his arm.

    ¡®ng!¡± Xuan Feng used the sword in his hand to hit against the iron sword.

    The iron sword pulled itself out and stabbed at him again, Xuan Feng immediately rolled to another side.

    As he rolled, he seemed to see a purple shadow falling from the air. Before he could see clearly, there was a loud bang in his ear. He heard a buzz, his body seemed to be struck by lightning and passed out.

    Shi Sheng jumped onto the iron sword and rose into the air to look at the tworge pits below.

    Two dark figures were lying below.

    Others might have turned into ashes, but the male lead and female lead are still able to keep their bodies intact.

    ...Well, maybe they¡¯re not dead yet.

    ¡°Rumble!¡±

    The thunderbolt made Shi Sheng almost lose bnce and fell off the iron sword.

    I will be struck by lightning just because I¡¯ve blown up the male lead and female lead?

    It¡¯s enough!

    Heavy thunderclouds gathered above Shi Sheng, thunder apanied by purple lightning rushing from a distance.

    It seemed to destroy the world.

    Shi Sheng quickly wrapped herself under weird clothes and hid under the iron sword.

    The iron sword grew bigger, covering her whole body.

    A thunderbolt hit the iron sword and the iron sword shook slightly. The thunderbolt moved around the sword and then disappeared.

    My sword is amazing!

    Although Shi Sheng was not struck by the lightning, its oppression still made Shi Sheng very ufortable.

    Shi Sheng trembled and spit out a mouth of blood.

    ¡°Rumble!

    A thunderbolt fell right beside Shi Sheng and the dirt on the ground sshed on Shi Sheng¡¯s face.

    The thunderbolt kept striking and seemed to strike her to death. Those little monsters were frightened and screamed.

    The ground was shaking, trees copsed and rocks cracked.

    Shi Sheng was short of breath and was about to faint. I¡¯m dead this time!.

    I¡¯m really dead this time!

    Shi Sheng¡¯s vision was blurred and she could vaguely see a figure flying towards her and a thunderbolt fell on his back...

    ......

    Shi Sheng was still panting when she returned to the space.

    After a moment, Shi Sheng rushed to the screen, ¡°Who was that person?¡±

    The screen immediately disyed the scene. A figure was rushing towards the iron sword under the thunder and blocked a thunderbolt for her. His body stiffened but he was still rushing towards her.

    The screen shifted the scene and Shi Sheng could see the face of the guy clearly.

    It¡¯s Qing Han.

    The scene began to shatter and disappeared.

    The male lead and female lead are dead...

    So I wasn¡¯t struck by lightningst time because I only killed the male lead?

    This time the male lead and female lead were killed, so the character must be struck by lightning in order to die?

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Qing Han?¡± Why did he appear in the end?

    [...Host, I don¡¯t know.] I¡¯ve been checking about Feng Ci, I thought he had returned to the space, but he seems to have not returned yet.

    Seems like he was sleeping in Qing Han¡¯s body.

    But I really have no idea why there is such a situation. Perhaps, it¡¯s because the channel has shut down.

    We can only know after the master is back.

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    The system was speechless.

    Name: Shi Sheng

    Morality Points: -250000

    Health: 20

    umted Points: 30000 (Character copsed, deducted 1000 points. Mission Reward Points: 0)

    Task Level: A

    Task Score: 61

    Hidden Quest: Iplete

    Hidden Quest Reward: None

    Item Column: ¡®Queen¡¯s Crown¡¯, ¡®Heart of the Ghost King¡¯, ¡®Dark Night¡¯

    ¡°Can the character be restored?¡± Shi Sheng asked in sudden.

    I didn¡¯t mean to make the character copse.

    [Yes, it requires 20000 points.] The host wants to repair the character, what¡¯s wrong with her?

    ¡°Five thousand!¡±

    [10000.]

    ¡°Three thousand!¡±

    Stingy host!

    [Collecting and arranging character¡¯s data...

    Ready to restore...

    1%...

    10%...

    90%...

    99%...

    The data is sessfully imported.

    Test run.

    The character has beenpletely restored.]

 Chapter 568 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(1)

    <strong>Chapter 568</strong>

    <strong>The Calm That Comes With A Thought(1)</strong>

    Shi Sheng opened her eyes and realized that she was surrounded by a group of humans in ragged clothing who were beyond recognition.

    No, they ain¡¯t humans!

    Fuck! They¡¯re zombies!

    Some had their heads cut off but were still moving.

    Some had their intestines swinging about and were then stepped on and dragged by other zombies.

    A swarm of zombies were slowly approaching her.

    Fuck!

    System, you¡¯re amazing! What a unique battle mode!

    Fuck! What is this body wearing? High heels?

    The end times havee, how dare you wear high heels!

    This is not the way if you want to avoid death.

    Shi Sheng quickly shook off her high heels. Just then, the zombies had almost reached, showing their teeth while looking to bite her.

    Shi Sheng unsheathed her iron sword and stabbed at the nearest zombies.

    The body obviously had not exercised much, Shi Sheng could not stop for a moment. She broke through a passage and ran quickly to a nearby supermarket.

    Just as Shi Sheng was approaching the supermarket, a zombie suddenly jumped from above and blocked her way.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The zombie was like an animal. It bent its body, showing its teeth and growled at Shi Sheng.

    Its face was rotten, one of its eyeballs had fallen out and the other was red.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The zombie roared again. Those who had been chasing after Shi Sheng seemed to be frightened, they wandered in ce and would not step forward.

    Fuck!

    This is obviously a mutant zombie!

    The zombie roared again and a wave of mes emerged from its rotten palm. Then, the me rose violently and attacked Shi Sheng.

    Fuck! Stupid system!

    The raging me was approaching her, Shi Sheng quickly rolled to the back of the car next to her. The me came to the ce where she stood before and the car immediately started to melt.

    What a crazy zombie!

    As the zombie was about to reach her, Shi Sheng quickly threw a ball at him.

    I want to see just how powerful you are!

    The violent explosion shattered the ss window next to her, Shi Sheng escaped swiftly.

    However, just as she put her head onto the door of the car to take a rest, another zombie suddenly appeared in the car.

    Shi Sheng quickly rolled to another side, jumped up and killed the zombie.

    My luck value is indeed...

    I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t want to talk.

    Shi Sheng nced at the ce of the explosion, she did not find the mutant zombie. It was probably dead.

    It¡¯s normal for them to die as they¡¯re not the male lead or female lead.

    The zombies far away began to move around again.

    Shi Sheng quickly rushed into the supermarket.

    The mutant zombies had appeared, perhaps the end times had already begun for quite some time. The supermarket had been looted long ago, there was nothing left.

    Shi Sheng killed a few zombies in the supermarket and ran to the second floor. She blocked all the entrances and began to finish the zombies on the second floor.

    After Shi Sheng finally settled the zombies, her body was exhausted.

    Fuck! I¡¯m damn tired!

    After confirming there were no zombies on the floor, Shi Sheng sat in a ce with a better view.

    ¡°Damn, this battle mode is so hard to y.¡±

    Host, you¡¯re ying well. I didn¡¯t see any difficulties with you.

    If my luck value was higher, I could be more efficient.

    Shi Sheng pulled her clothes and turned to look at her waist.

    She felt a little pain just now. When she looked over, she was stunned.

    This body was scratched!

    The wound was not deep but it had turned a little ck.

    Shi Sheng took a few deep breaths.

    Keep calm.

    Keep calm.

    It¡¯s ok, I can still turn into a human with superpowers.

    Shi Sheng simply strapped up the wound and reached out a tablet. A 100% progress bar was disyed on the screen.

    Shi Sheng clicked on the progress bar and the screen changed abruptly.

    [...Host, can you tell me what is this?] Why is it so familiar?

    ¡°Your database.¡± Shi Sheng swiped her fingertips quickly on the screen, her tone so rxed as if saying that the weather was good today.

    Master! Master! Come out! Something is going to happen!

    ¡°Stop calling, I¡¯ve cut off the channel. He may take some time to contact you.¡±

    The light of the screen reflected her face, she looked unprovoked which was eerie.

    The system was near the point of breakdown. She hacked into the systemst time and the Master said that she must have done something, but I¡¯ve never believed it. What can she do in such a short time?

    It turns out that she has copied all of the database!

    She even established a channel with the database.

    Shi Sheng quickly browsed through all the data. Sadly, It was just some basic data, she did not find any information about the system owner.

    Tut, tut.

    It has been hidden well.

    There¡¯s no information about Feng Ci too.

    If Feng Ci is a human, then perhaps we¡¯re sharing the same system.

    But it seems to not be the case.

    Feng Ci might be using a different system or an independent system.

    But at least I got the script now.

    ¡°So...¡± Shi Sheng paused and smiled, ¡°Starting from today, I will be your master for a period of time. Let¡¯s work together happily.¡±

    No, I don¡¯t want to work with you.

    The system just wanted its owner toe back quickly.

    However, the system did not know that Shi Sheng had actually destroyed the channel. It would take a long time for the owner to re-establish the channel.

    [You have not enough authority to change.]

    The sudden pop-up window made Shi Sheng give up on changing the system data.

    ¡°Transmit the plot.¡±

    [Host, your character point is too low. You¡¯re not allowed to read the plot.]

    The system originally meant to say this, but the fact was...

    [The plot is being transmitted...]

    The system was almost breakdown, Is this what I said?

    Host, what did you do to me!

    ......

    It was an eschatology.

    The female lead, Mu Xin, used to be an ordinary university student. But when the end times came, she appeared at a supermarket created by an alien civilization.

    As the supermarket was full of endless resources and weapons, the female lead gained more and more fortune since then.

    The original owner, Jing Xi, used to be the daughter of a rich family and was studying in the same city as the female lead.

    She did not like to talk, her personality was a bit weird and she kept a straight face all day as if someone owed her money.

    So, the original owner was not well-received by others.

    When the end times came, the original owner fled together with the female lead. On the way, her brother, Jing Zhi, came to her.

    As a result, the female lead somehow fell in love with Jing Zhi. So she began to approach Jing Zhi.

    However, Jing Zhi only had Jing Xi in his eyes. He did not notice the female lead¡¯s love.

    The female lead noticed that Jing Zhi only focused on Jing Xi, which drove her jealousy.

    After that, Jing Zhi was lost. When the female lead went out to kill the zombies, she was distracted and almost died because of the zombies, which caused trouble for the whole team.

    The original owner was being scratched by zombies. Although the person who was scratched had a certain chance of bing a human with superpowers, the chance was very small.

    The whole team was surrounded by zombies and there must be someone to lead the zombies away. The female lead mentioned the original owner was being scratched, so the team members decided to abandon the original owner.

    Jing Zhi was not there and the original owner was not well-received by others, so no one spoke for her.

    The original owner was left behind. However, instead of bing a zombie, she awakened the power of the Wood Element and the Light Element.

    Both wood and light were meant for healing, such power was very popr during that time.

    However, even if she possessed such a precious power, ady who had nobat ability will inevitably be bullied.

    Although the original owner gained a certain status in arge base by possessing such power, she had a hatred with those people who left her behind.

 Chapter 569 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(2)

    <strong>Chapter 569</strong>

    <strong>The Calm That Comes With A Thought(2)</strong>

    The hatred was aroused when the original owner met the female lead at the base. She tried in many ways to cause trouble to the female lead.

    The female lead¡¯s supermarket had been exposed, therefore she knew that she would be in danger. Since the original owner kept giving her trouble, she decided to frame the matter on the original owner, as if killing two birds with one stone.

    The original owner was arrested and tortured by the group, whereas she was treated inhumanely.

    In the end, the original owner was dismembered.

    Not long after the original owner¡¯s death, Jing Zhi found her and heard about the cause of her death. He led the zombies to the base and the entire base was overwhelmed by the zombies. Only the female lead and some people that followed her escaped.

    Jing Zhi did not die but ended up establishing arge base specifically to fight against the female lead.

    But eventually, Jing Zhi turned into a zombie and was killed by the female lead.

    The original owner had two wishes, the first was revenge.

    The second was to confess to Jing Zhi, to let Jing Zhi know that she liked him since they were young.

    Yes, confess to Jing Zhi.

    Her brother, Jing Zhi.

    The original owner had always liked Jing Zhi, but due to their siblings status, the original owner dared not show it.

    After receiving the plot, Shi Sheng cursed, ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Jing Zhi is the biggest viin in this world.

    In other words, he is likely to be Feng Ci.

    But we¡¯re siblings right now?

    Crazy!

    If Jing Zhi is really Feng Ci, then the original owner¡¯s second wish would not likely be realized.

    The current timeline is that Jing Zhi was missing, I was abandoned by the team and was about to awaken the power of Wood and Light Elements.

    The power of Wood and Light Elements are simply useless to me!

    I¡¯d rather not have this power.

    I don¡¯t n to save people.

    However, Shi Sheng was scratched by some zombies, so she needed the power.

    Shi Sheng touched her forehead, it was burning t and her body felt quite heavy.

    She got up to find a safer ce to hide herself in.

    Who knows how many days it would take to awaken this power.

    ......

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±

    Someone kept hitting the door violently.

    She moved her neck with difficulty and it took some time for her mind to sober up. Her throat was parched and there was no saliva in her mouth.

    After some time, Shi Sheng slowly sat up from the small space.

    She was inside a cab for storing goods in the supermarket. It was not high up, Shi Sheng had to bend over when sitting, which was quite ufortable.

    She looked at the time she had set when she passed out.

    56 hours.

    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±

    The hitting sound did not stop, Shi Sheng¡¯s temples were twitching and she was in pain.

    Which idiot is hitting the door!

    Fuck! I¡¯m so hungry!

    Shi Sheng searched in thepact space, she only found some strange fruits. It took her quite some time to recognize the fruits with the help of the light of the screen.

    She gnawed on the fruits. Although she was not full, her body was no longer weak.

    This thing was apparently good to replenish psychic power, but it was simply useless to fill up the stomach.

    Shi Sheng threw the fruit and went out to find something more substantial to eat.

    End of the world = Stockpile of food.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Shi Sheng was frightened by the sound and her head hit the edge of the cab.

    It was so painful that she had the urge to kill someone.

    There were not many changes outside, the sound was noting from the supermarket but from next door.

    Next door...

    Shi Sheng walked to the supermarket¡¯s window. She looked at the shelf in front and kicked it over.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Shi Sheng hugged her feet. Fuck! I forgot I¡¯m now just an ordinary person.

    Luckily there¡¯s no one here, this is embarrassing!

    Shi Sheng unsheathed her iron sword and split the shelf into two. Then, she leaned onto the window and looked outside.

    A zombie was hitting the door. Looking at its eyes, it should be a mutant zombie.

    The zombies in this world were ssified by the colour of their pupils.

    There was a hierarchy of colours.

    Purple was the most powerful.

    Red was the first-level zombie.

    But right now, most of them were first-level zombies. Although there were some second-level zombies, they were rare, perhaps only one would be found in a million.

    However...

    The zombie below is a second-level zombie.

    Such amazing luck...I should buy lottery tickets!

    But I would definitely lose.

    Shi Sheng retracted her head. Anyway, it¡¯s not focused on the supermarket.

    Shi Sheng continued to search for food in the supermarket and eventually found a box of instant noodles in a corner.

    While eating the instant noodles, she could still listen to the zombie hitting the door next to her. Fuck my life!

    After Shi Sheng finished the instant noodles, the zombie was still banging on the door.

    Is the door bulletproof?

    Even a bulletproof door can¡¯t resist a second-level zombie, right?

    Shi Sheng went to the window again and looked down. She did not take a close look just now, she now noticed that there was a thickyer of soil beside the supermarket.

    Those with superpowers?

    Tut, zombies like them the most.

    They¡¯re nice to eat.

    Fuck! What the hell I¡¯m thinking about.

    The zombie had continued hitting for about half an hour before it left unwillingly.

    Not long after the zombie left, a few people rushed out of the ce. They saw the supermarket and rushed into it.

    Shi Sheng had a bad feeling, she opened the window and flew out with her iron sword.

    The zombie who had just left suddenly turned around and chased after those people who went into the supermarket.

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°Help!¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    From Shi Sheng¡¯s perspective, she could see the scene inside the supermarket.

    Their powers had been almost consumed just now, they had no choice but to fight against the zombie.

    But they were all eaten by the zombie.

    All of them were dead.

    Scary.

    The zombie bit thest person and suddenly turned its head to look outside, it saw Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng raised her middle finger.

    Come on, idiot!

    Provoking a zombie...Host, what¡¯s wrong with you?

    ¡°Roar!¡± The zombie growled and rushed out of the supermarket. It turned its head, seeming to be looking for something to jump into the sky.

    There were only high-rise buildings all around and Shi Sheng was floating in the air with her iron sword. The second-level zombie could not fly, so it can only shout at her.

    After growling for some time, the zombie probably knew that it could not catch Shi Sheng, it began to retreat to the supermarket to eat its spoils.

    Shi Sheng swayed in the air and felt a chill on her feet. She only realized that she was not wearing shoes.

    The original owner was well protected by Jing Zhi, her food and clothing were almost the same as before.

    But Jing Zhi would carry her whenever they needed to run, so there was no difference in what she wore.

    Shi Sheng patted her face and looked around, she found a clothing store.

    The clothes in the clothing store were all messed up, it took a long time for Shi Sheng to get a few decent sets of clothes.

    I need some shoes too.

    By the time Shi Sheng got her shoes, the second-level zombie was still in the supermarket.

 Chapter 570 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(3)

    <h4>Chapter 570: The Calm That Comes With A Thought(3)</h4>

    In a world filled with zombies, humans had been living like street rats.

    Shi Sheng wandered along the street for quite some time, but all she could see were zombies.

    Shi Sheng went to a luxury store, but she only took things with exquisite workmanship which were hard to be found or those with reiki. But some of the items were too ugly, so she did not like it.

    Yes, this world had reiki.

    After all, there were elements of heaven and earth when powers were used. It was not all that surprising to have reiki here.

    ¡°International Trade Building.¡± Shi Sheng raised her head and saw the name of the building. It was getting dark right now, so Shi Sheng nned to find a ce to rest.

    Her eyes fell on a street near the building.

    I have to find something to eat. Otherwise, I¡¯d have to chew some fruit for days. and I don¡¯t like the idea of that.

    The fruit is not that great and it can¡¯t fill my stomach.

    It appeared to be a food street and there were manymercial shops located nearby the street, a surprisingly good location.

    Shi Sheng walked along the street and met only a few zombies, she killed them easily.

    As she walked to the middle of the street, she came across a cake shop. The door of the shop seemed untouched.

    Shi Sheng walked over and opened the door. The shop was very dark and she could only vaguely see theyout.

    Compared with the blood-stained ces outside, this shop was very clean.

    Shi Sheng came in and closed the door, took out a shlight and pointed it around.

    The cupboards were clean but there was no food. Shi Sheng frowned, this was abnormal.

    Everyone fled in a hurry during the apocalypse. But this shop was very tidy and there was no food inside.

    Normally, there would be prepared cakes in the cupboards of the cake shops. Even if someone took some cakes away in a panic, it was impossible for it to have been swept clean.

    Subconsciously, Shi Sheng decided to leave the ce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    The shlight in Shi Sheng¡¯s hand tilted slightly and shone at the direction where the sound came from.

    It was at the stairs in the cake shop. A little boy was standing there with a gun in his hand and the ck muzzle was facing Shi Sheng.

    The little boy was about seven or eight years old, he was thin and seemed to be wearing oversized clothes.

    He might be a little scared as the hand that he used to hold the gun was shaking.

    When the shlight suddenly shone at him, he had some difficulties in opening his eyes and shouted in a panic, ¡°Don¡¯t move, or else I will shoot!¡±

    Shi Sheng shook the shlight and said leisurely, ¡°Your cartridge clip has no bullets.¡±

    The little boy¡¯s face twisted. The gun has no bullets.

    How did thisdy know that with just a nce?

    What do I do?

    The little boy was sweating profusely. Will thisdy grab my food and kill me?

    ¡°Waaaa!¡±

    The baby¡¯s cry made the little boy lose his strength and fell on the stairs. Then, he climbed up the stairs with his hands and feet.

    It was a dark ce. A sudden source of light made the little boy turn his head subconsciously.

    Thedy just stood below, pointing at him with a shlight and did not mean toe up.

    He did not care about Shi Sheng and continued to climb up the stairs in a stumble.

    In the room on the second floor, the baby in the crib was crying.

    The little boy rushed to the crib, carried the baby in his arms and patted her back gently, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t cry. Sis, don¡¯t cry.¡±

    He carried the baby and moved to the wall, he was afraid that thedy woulde up from downstairs.

    The baby was crying badly. The little boy put his finger in the baby¡¯s mouth, the baby held it and sucked desperately.

    The baby sucked for some time but nothing went into her stomach, so she started to cry again.

    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t cry...¡± The little boy choked up. They had no food. Thest bite of food was finished yesterday.

    ¡°I said, can you ask her to stop crying?¡± The door was pushed and ady¡¯s impatient voice sounded, ¡°If she keeps crying, all the zombies in the city wille.¡±

    The little boy was frightened, he carried the baby and leaned against the wall, ¡°We.. we¡¯ve nothing left here...don¡¯t kill us...I beg you...¡±

    ¡°Let her stop crying first.¡± Shi Sheng shook the shlight in her hand impatiently, the light swept across the room.

    There was a lot of cake packaging in the room but all were empty. The cake had probably been finished by the two.

    ¡°...My sister...¡± The little boy choked, carrying the baby tightly, ¡°She¡¯s...hungry, I can¡¯t make her stop crying.¡±

    Shi Sheng nced at him, took a fruit from the space and threw it over.

    Looking at the fruit rolling in front of him, the little boy looked at Shi Sheng in surprise.

    Shi Sheng red at him fiercely, ¡°What¡¯re you waiting for? I will kill you if she cries again.¡±

    The little boy shivered and looked at Shi Sheng in horror. After a while, he gritted his teeth and picked up the fruit.

    He had no food now. Even if thedy did note, they might not have long to live either.

    The little boy looked at the fruit in his hand, he had no idea what it was.

    It was cyan, oval in shape, the skin was rough but the pulp was soft.

    ¡°Why are you peeling? Just eat!¡±

    The little boy¡¯s hand shivered and said in a crying voice, ¡°My sister can¡¯t swallow.¡±

    Although the pulp was soft, the skin was very hard. It must be difficult for a baby to swallow.

    Shi Sheng kept quiet.

    The little boy then continued to peel the fruit and he ate the fruit skin. After some time, he did not find anything wrong with the fruit.

    Only then he fed the pulp to the baby. The pulp was a little sour, the baby frowned.

    But hunger was more terrible than the sourness, the baby eventually finished the fruit.

    A baby did not need much food, a fruit could barely fill her stomach. The baby grabbed the little boy¡¯s finger and fell asleep.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± The little boy thanked Shi Sheng in a low voice.

    Shi Sheng leaned against the door, the shlight was shining on the desk in the room with a few photos on it.

    There were a man and a woman in the photo, who should be their parents.

    ¡°Are they dead?¡±

    The little boy did not respond for a while. After he saw the direction where Shi Sheng was looking, he only understood what she was asking.

    He put on a sad face, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The little boy and the baby were abandoned by their parents. They wanted to take them away initially, but the baby was too small and was crying endlessly, it was easy to attract zombies.

    They had tried several times but failed every time. So they decided to give up the baby and bring the little boy.

    But the little boy refused. He liked his sister very much, so he chose not to leave with them.

    The situation was getting worse and the food was going to finish, in the end, they were abandoned.

    During the apocalypse, survival was everyone¡¯s wish.

    Sibling and parental affection was not worth being mentioned.

    ¡°Do you hate them?¡±

    The little boy¡¯s eyes were red, he held his tears and answered, ¡°I hate them.¡±

    They were his parents but they abandoned them.

    ¡°But they¡¯re right. You can¡¯t survive if you carry a baby in the apocalypse.¡±

    Babies were a burden in the apocalypse, they were the one who easily caused trouble and attracted zombies.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

 Chapter 571 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(4)

    Chapter 571

    The Calm That Comes With A Thought(4)

    The little boy was raging but Shi Sheng just curled her lips up at him.

    The little boy suddenly went silent and carried the baby in his arms.

    Shi Sheng went downstairs and found a few buckets of water. As there was no water and electricity supply, Shi Sheng detached the table of the shop to make a fire to cook some instant noodles.

    Eating instant noodles makes me sick!

    Shi Sheng forced herself to finish the instant noodles. But it¡¯s better than nothing to eat.

    When Shi Sheng was full, she looked up and saw the little boy was standing on the stairs and swallowing his saliva.

    His face twisted and ran upstairs when he realized Shi Sheng looked at him.

    Should I let him eat some?

    Shi Sheng nced at the instant noodles that were still hot, poured them out and went upstairs.

    She took the shlight away when she went down just now, so the room was very dark.

    The little boy was frightened when he saw Shi Sheng, he carried the baby and hid in a corner.

    ¡°Eat!¡± Shi Sheng put the bowl of noodles on the stool in the room.

    The little boy dared not to move over as Shi Sheng looked very fierce, he could only smell the scent of the food to relieve his hunger.

    He had not eaten anything hot for a long time.

    I¡¯m so hungry!

    ¡°Rumble...¡±

    Shi Sheng pointed the shlight at the little boy, ¡°Are you waiting for me to feed you?¡±

    The little boy shivered in fear. It took him a long time to walk to the stool and carefully observed Shi Sheng. After confirming Shi Sheng did not have any strange behaviour, he held the bowl with one hand and carried the baby with another hand and then moved back to the corner.

    The room was very quiet, with just the little boy¡¯s sound of eating noodles.

    He dared not to make too much noise, he was afraid that thedy would get angry.

    He had no idea why thedy was giving him food. Looking at the world outside through the window, those adults would kill theirpanions in order to survive.

    They would also turn against their loved ones for a piece of bread.

    But she gave me food...

    Why?

    The little boy still did not understand the reason by the time he finished the noodles, but he dared not to ask. Thedy opposite seemed to be not easy to get along with.

    ......

    Nothing happened throughout the night.

    When the little boy woke up, he found himself lying on a bed. He subconsciously touched his side but found nothing.

    My sister is gone!

    The little boy immediately sat up and looked around the room with his slightly swollen eyes. His heart was beating faster and faster as he could not find his sister in the room.

    He did not even wear his shoes and immediately got out of the bed and stumbled out of the room.

    Shi Sheng was carrying the baby and sitting on the floor downstairs. There were several things surrounding her.

    She was frowning and feeding the baby. The baby was babbling happily and grabbed her hairs with her fingers.

    This was the scene that the little boy saw when he came down.

    Shi Sheng was definitely not gentle and was extremely impatient, but she never gave up feeding the baby.

    Shi Sheng noticed the little boy was downstairs and raised her head, ¡°Why is this baby so annoying? Hurry up, take her away.¡±

    The little boy quickly took the baby into his arms. He looked at the things on the floor clearly, there were milk powder and some teeth-grinding sticks for babies. He had no idea where she got these.

    He was speechless when he saw his sister¡¯s mouth that was full of milk powder.

    She feeds the milk powder directly to the baby.

    Without water!

    But actually, there¡¯s water downstairs.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The little boy thanked Shi Sheng in a low voice.

    Although I don¡¯t know where she got these things, it must be quite difficult to get them.

    Shi Sheng propped her chin, her eyes gleamed slightly, ¡°Do you know why I helped you?¡±

    The little boy was puzzled, ¡°Why?¡± He wanted to know the answer too.

    Shi Sheng smiled slightly, ¡°Because you love your sister very much.¡±

    I love my sister very much?

    What reason is this?

    Back then, my parents loved us very much too.

    But when the apocalypse arrived...

    While the little boy was staring at her nkly, Shi Sheng had already got up, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. These things will be enough for you to live for some time. It¡¯s up to you to survive.¡±

    She paused, ¡°But...I still don¡¯t rmend you to take your sister along, she¡¯s troublesome.¡±

    Her smile was a bit malicious, ¡°It¡¯s easier for you to live alone.¡±

    Without hesitation, the little boy immediately hugged the baby in his arms and said with a firm face, ¡°I will take her along.¡±

    He only had his sister left. No matter what happened, even if he was going to die, he would die with his sister.

    Shi Sheng shrugged and got out of the shop with her iron sword in hand.

    The little boy looked at the things on the floor and looked at Shi Sheng who opened the door and walked out of the shop.

    He gritted his teeth, ran upstairs with the baby in arms. He pulled out a bag from the cab and stuffed some baby clothes and supplies into it.

    He ran downstairs again and put all things on the floor into the bag. The little boy was panicking, it took some time for him to get all the things into the bag.

    He then carried the bag and ran out of the shop with the baby.

    He wanted to follow her.

    Even if he stayed here, they would soon die from running out of food.

    The world outside the door waspletely different from what he saw through the window. The little boy flinched a little. Looking at the figure who was about to turn at the corner, he took a deep breath and ran towards her desperately.

    Shi Sheng was going to find a car. Although she could fly, it was too fucking cold to fly in the sky.

    As she had no psychic power now, she did not want to fly around in the sky unless she was being chased by zombies or was in a hurry.

    There were many cars on the street, but many of them were unusable.

    Eventually, she found an SUV at the entrance of a store. The door was opened and the car key was inside too, probably because the owner was busy escaping for their lives.

    Shi Sheng got into the car and looked at the fuel gauge, her face twisted.

    Fuck! It¡¯s out of fuel!

    I wondered why nobody drove such a good car away.

    Shi Sheng got out of the car and decided to find another car. She then happened to see the little boy was being chased by a zombie.

    With his short limbs, he ran about the same speed as the zombie. He even carried a baby in his arms, it was such a funny look.

    Shi Sheng did not n to help him. When she turned around, she saw the little boy was covering the baby with his clothes to protect her. She paused and said maliciously, ¡°You can just throw her away to get rid of the zombies.¡±

    The little boy ran out of breath, he did not have time to answer Shi Sheng but he showed his determination through his actions.

    He will never throw his sister away.

    Just as the little boy was about to approach Shi Sheng, a zombie suddenly rushed out of the shop next to him and blocked his way.

    The little boy was forced to stop.

    There were zombies in front of and behind him.

    The zombie growled and rushed towards him. The little boy was so frightened that he had no strength to run anymore.

    The zombie¡¯s blood-stained ws stretched out in front of him. He would die if he was scratched by the zombie.

    The little boy suddenly bent over and put the baby in his arms.

 Chapter 572 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(5)

    <h4>Chapter 572: The Calm That Comes With A Thought(5)</h4>

    A heavy object fell on the ground, causing a thud.

    The little boy felt something sshing on his head, it was sticky and sliding down along his hairs.

    It was then followed by a foul smell.

    As the little boy did not feel any pain for some time, he raised his head slowly and happened to see a zombie lying in front of him.

    Half of its head was gone and it was lying prone on the ground.

    There was another zombie lying next to it. This zombie was even more miserable, it was cut in half.

    The little boy reached out his hand and touched the liquid that was dripping down his cheeks. It was sticky and made him nauseous, he eventually retched.

    ¡°How can you survive in the end times with such low psychological strength? You better go back with the baby and wait for death.¡±

    Thedy¡¯s voice rang beside his ears. The little boy was upset but she was telling the truth.

    This world was no longer a peaceful world. There were zombies that would kill you at any time.

    I must be strong.

    I have to take care of my sister.

    My sister...

    The little boy immediately looked at the baby in his arms. The baby was pressed in his arms a little harder just now, her face was flushed. She might die if he continued to press on her.

    He wiped off the dirt on his face, carried the baby in arms and got up. His feet were a little numb.

    He subconsciously looked for Shi Sheng but he did not see her figure.

    Is she gone?

    After all, I¡¯m a burden. How could she take us along?

    The little boy was just too young, his eyes were red and tears ran down his cheeks.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    The little boy raised his head. Shi Sheng was riding a motorbike and stopped in front of him.

    Although the motorbike was quite old, Shi Sheng¡¯s imposing look made her seem as if shw was driving a luxury car.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Looking at the tears on his face, Shi Sheng suddenly cursed fiercely, ¡°A man should not burst into tears so easily.¡±

    The little boy touched his face, nodded and sat at the back of the motorbike with the baby in his arms.

    To be honest, Shi Sheng¡¯s skill in riding the motorbike was indeed poor. The little boy was quite afraid of being dumped out of the motorbike.

    After Shi Sheng got a car in another street, the little boy was relieved.

    Her skills in driving four wheels and driving two wheels are totally different.

    The boy was named Ye An and the baby was Ye Ran.

    Their parents probably wanted them to be safe and sound for life. Unfortunately, they abandoned them in the end.

    [Note: ¡®An Ran¡¯ means safe and sound in chinese.]

    ¡°Miss...where are you going?¡± Ye An asked cautiously.

    ¡°Yao Guang Base.¡± The female lead is there.

    She had to find Jing Zhi too. But since she did not know where to find him, she will go to Yao Guang Base first.

    Ye An obviously had no idea where Yao Guang Base was, his face was nk.

    The road heading out of the city was blocked, the car could not get through at all, Shi Sheng had no choice but to get out of the car.

    ¡°Do you get airsick?¡± Shi Sheng held the car door and asked Ye An, who was getting down of the car with Ye Ran.

    ¡°Airsick? There¡¯s no ne now...¡± Ye An answered weakly.

    Why does she suddenly ask me this question?

    The little boy did not know if he would get airsick as he had not been on a ne before.

    Shi Sheng apparently did not care about Ye An¡¯s answer, she was just simply asking. Then, under Ye Ran¡¯s confused look, she unsheathed her iron sword and the iron sword suddenly turned bigger and floated in the air.

    Ye Ran was shocked

    The sword has grownrger!

    So amazing!

    Is this magic or some psychic power?

    It must be psychic power. The sword seems to be an ancient weapon.

    ¡°Get up.¡± Shi Sheng pointed at the iron sword.

    He sat on the iron sword with the baby excitedly.

    As he sat on the iron sword, the sword did not budge at all.

    Just as Shi Sheng jumped on the iron sword, there was a sudden violent explosion behind them. A group of people rushed out of a building with a cloud of smoke trailing behind them and a zombie appeared in the smoke.

    ¡°Help!¡±

    ¡°Wait for us!¡±

    Shi Sheng ordered the iron sword to fly higher and the group of people panicked, ¡°Please let us get up.¡±

    Shi Sheng did not respond.

    Some of them began to eject their superpowers to the iron sword.

    But Shi Sheng was too far away from them, their superpowers could not reach that high.

    Ye An¡¯s face turned pale. Perhaps he was frightened either by the people below or because the iron sword was too high.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The low roar of the zombies intertwined with the shouting and cursing of people below.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes were calm, she stepped on the iron sword and moved out of the city.

    ......

    ¡°Retch¡±

    Ye An held a tree trunk and vomited wildly, he was so ufortable.

    Shi Sheng carried Ye Ran and looked at Ye An unhappily.

    Ye Ran scratched Shi Sheng¡¯s face with her little palm. Even if she was malnourished, the skin of a baby was much better than that of an adult.

    Shi Sheng looked at her. Ye Ran was babbling, her eyes were shiny as if they were uncontaminated crystals.

    Shi Sheng patted her back. When Ye An finished vomiting, she returned the baby to him.

    Although Ye An¡¯s face was pale after vomiting, he immediately smiled when he saw Ye Ran.

    Shi Sheng looked at them in silence for a while. Then, she turned around to look for a car.

    After getting a car outside of the city, the three of them set off again.

    ......

    The dpidated highway was full of bloodstains. There were abandoned vehicles and broken arms on the side of the highway.

    The weather was too hot as if it was a steamer.

    A group of people rushed out of the forest beside the highway. There were about a dozen people, all of them were hungry. The weather was too hot, some of them did not even wear clothes, showing the tattoos on their body.

    They stopped at a shade on the side of the highway.

    ¡°Boss, we have no water.¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡± The man who was being called ¡®Boss¡¯ cursed, ¡°How far are we from the nearest city?¡±

    Someone unfolded the map and looked at it, ¡°At least thirty kilometres away.¡±

    The group of people wailed. Thirty kilometres away...We¡¯d die before we reach there.

    ¡°Why are you guys crying? Let¡¯s go and see if there¡¯s any water nearby.¡± The boss waved in frustration.

    The group of people went to look for water in tiredness.

    Just when they found nothing, a car engine sounded on the highway. The group of people suddenly looked at the highway with hope.

    The next second, their faces twisted.

    There was a car.

    But the car was followed by a swarm of zombies behind, two of which ran extremely fast.

    The two were the second-level zombies.

    ¡°Run!¡± The boss yelled and the group of people ran.

    The car was certainly faster than them and surpassed them.

    The car that had driven a distance suddenly stopped and slowly reversed.

    It was a truck. The door at the back was opened. Someone waved to the person below, ¡°Get up.¡±

    Those who ran fast rushed into the truck in a few steps.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± The driver put his head outside the window and yelled, ¡°I¡¯m going to set off.¡±

    ¡°Wait for us! Wait for us!¡±

    ¡°Boss! Help!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up, hurry up.¡± Someone was in the car door and trying to reach out to catch the person behind.

    But those people were too tired to catch up.

    The truck elerated. Those who did not catch up were getting further and further and eventually overwhelmed by zombies.

    Those who got in the car were frightened as they saw such a scene.

 Chapter 573 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(6)

    <h4>Chapter 573 The Calm That Comes With A Thought(6)</h4>

    The truck was full of people. There were men, women and children. There was quite a lot of food too.

    Those who just came up were happy as they saw food. There¡¯s food here.

    A middle-aged man gave a few packets of biscuits to them, ¡°Eat some biscuits to fill your stomach first.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± They grabbed the biscuits, opened and gulped.

    In the corner, a girl who wore clean clothes frowned while looking at the group of people.

    She was the female lead, Mu Xin.

    She lost her way after escaping from the zombies. She had originally decided to go back to find her parents. Since she lost her way, she had no choice but to go back by herself.

    Unexpectedly, there were a group of people at her house. Her aunts and neighbours were all there.

    Her father was a helpful person. Although she had expected to have other people in her house, she did not expect that there would be so many people.

    There was even a baby in her house.

    She did not want to take these people along. Even though I have a supermarket to back me up, I still have to use something to exchange with the supermarket. How can I afford to supply so many people?

    But her father threatened her that if she did not take these people along, he would not leave.

    Mu Xin had no choice but to take the group of people along.

    Now, another group of people came up. Mu Xin was tired when thinking about this.

    ¡°Xiao Xin.¡± The middle-aged man came to Mu Xin, ¡°Are you still angry?¡±

    Mu Xin put on a straight face, lowered her voice and said, ¡°Dad, they obviously are not good people and you let theme up. Aren¡¯t you putting us in danger?¡±

    Father Mu disagreed, ¡°But they are being chased by the zombies that we brought in. We should unite during the apocalypse.¡±

    Mu Xin was angry. Everyone wants to survive now. Who cares about the lives of others?

    ¡°Xiao Xin, you can¡¯t be so selfish. Since we have the ability, why can¡¯t we lend a helping hand?

    Mu Xin was very mad, she did not want to talk to her Father.

    I do this for your own good, but you think I¡¯m selfish.

    Mu Xin closed her eyes and kept silent. Father Mu gave Mu Xin a few nces, opened his mouth but did not speak.

    ......

    Shi Sheng picked up a map from a household. Finally, we don¡¯t have to go the wrong way.

    The baby kept crying in the car.

    Shi Sheng was a little frustrated, ¡°Why is she crying?¡±

    Ye An did not know why Ye Ran was crying. He had beenforting her for quite some time, but she did not stop crying and did not want to eat too.

    Shi Sheng nced at Ye Ran, ¡°Take off one of her clothes.¡±

    Ye An followed Shi Sheng¡¯s order. After taking off her clothes, Ye Ran groaned for a while and stopped crying.

    The weather had suddenly be hot in the past few days. Ye An was still a child, how could he know? He only knew how to imitate adults.

    Shi Sheng slid the car window down and hot air entered the car.

    This weather willst for several months and then it will get even hotter. What a terrible life.

    ¡°Miss, are you hungry?¡± Ye An opened a bag of cookies and handed it to Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng only craved ice cream right now, she shook her head.

    Ye An knew that food was precious now, he only took a few pieces of biscuits and stopped eating when he was not hungry.

    ¡°Miss, the road seems to be blocked.¡± Ye An looked at the front.

    Some cars were parked in front and there were people walking.

    Shi Sheng parked the car and said, ¡°Stay in the car.¡±

    Ye An nodded.

    Shi Sheng walked to the front and saw the army picking up some people. These people were nning to leave with the army.

    ¡°When can we leave? What if the zombiese?¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? The army is here, even if the zombiese, they will protect us.¡±

    Someone sneered, ¡°They¡¯re already kind enough to pick us up. If the zombiese, they¡¯re not wrong even if they don¡¯t save us. It¡¯s better to count on yourself rather than count on others.¡±

    ¡°You can say so because you have superpowers. But we¡¯re just ordinary people, what can we do?¡±

    ¡°Ordinary people can kill zombies too. Most of the people in the army are ordinary people. Are they different from you? You¡¯re a man but you need a woman to protect you, shameless.¡±

    The two sides confronted each other and eventually fought together, Shi Sheng was blocked for a moment. Someone came to stop them from fighting and Shi Sheng returned to the car.

    Before she reached the car, she saw a woman open the door and snatch something in the car.

    Shi Sheng frowned, strode over, pulled the cor of the woman and dragged her to the side.

    The woman stumbled and red at Shi Sheng, ¡°Who are you? Busybody.¡±

    The woman held a can of milk powder and some baby¡¯s clothes in hand, Shi Sheng snatched the things back.

    The woman was not as fast as Shi Sheng, she could only let Shi Sheng snatch the milk powder and baby clothes back.

    ¡°Give the things back to me. You¡¯re shameless, give it back to me! Busybody, why are you stealing my things?¡± The woman was so angry that she wanted to hit Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng kicked the woman¡¯s knee, the woman stumped and was half kneeling on the ground.

    Ye An was sitting in the car with Ye Ran. Ye Ran was crying and Ye An seemed to be frightened too, his face was pale.

    Shi Sheng nced at the rear car window. The window was broken and Ye An¡¯s hand was probably scratched by the ss, he was bleeding.

    ¡°How dare you snatch my things? Do you want to die?¡± Shi Sheng pointed the iron sword at the women.

    The woman¡¯s painful and distorted face reflected on the iron sword, such an ugly look.

    The people surrounding were curious and came to have a look.

    They witnessed how the woman smashed the car window and snatched the things just now.

    But there were only some milk powder and baby products in the car. The water resources were scarce right now, how can she eat milk powder? So the people surrounding ignored the woman who snatched the food.

    In the end times, the most important thing was to survive and not to be a busybody.

    ¡°Ouch! Lao Li, Lao Li,e! She beat me just now! She¡¯s going to kill me!¡± The woman sat on the ground and began to yell.

    The baby¡¯s crying and the woman¡¯s sharp yelling made the ce be noisy.

    A man who was carrying a child squeezed in from the crowd and saw the woman who was sitting on the ground, his face twisted.

    ¡°Wife, what happened?¡±

    ¡°She beat me.¡± As her husband came, the woman suddenly had confidence. She pointed to Shi Sheng and yelled, ¡°She beat me and snatched my things just now.¡±

    ¡°She beat you?¡± The man yelled and red at Shi Sheng, ¡°Little girl, why did you snatch her things and beat her? No manners.¡±

    Fuck! Where do these peoplee from?

    How dare sheins and even nders me!

    Do you think my iron sword cannot kill you?

    Shi Sheng curled her lips up and sneered, ¡°Are you talking to me about manners in the apocalypse?¡±

 Chapter 574 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(7)

    <strong>The Calm That Comes With A Thought(7)</strong>

    Some of the bystandersughed after listening to Shi Sheng¡¯s words.

    There was no humanity in the apocalypse, not to mention manners.

    ¡°How dare you snatch our things? Give it back to us!¡± The man yelled with a gruff voice.

    Shi Sheng raised and waved her iron sword, the woman and the man were shocked. They subconsciously moved aside to escape from the iron sword.

    ¡°She wants to kill us! Help!¡±

    ¡°Someone is killing here!¡±

    The woman¡¯s howling drew more crowds.

    ¡°Hurry up, she wants to kill us! Help!¡±

    Both of them hid behind the crowd, Shi Sheng could not kill them.

    The army heard the noises over here and sent some soldiers to have a look, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The woman¡¯s face lit up, ¡°She wants to kill us and snatch our things.¡±

    The soldiers looked at Shi Sheng who was holding the sharp iron sword.

    The leader asked, ¡°Little girl, is that the truth?¡±

    ¡°No. The things belong to us, she¡¯s the one who snatched our things.¡± Ye An leaned on the car window and exined with a low voice.

    The woman yelled loudly, ¡°Nonsense, it¡¯s obviously ours.¡±

    Shi Sheng put the milk powder on the car and spoke in a bad tone, ¡°You say it¡¯s yours, right? Come, you call its name and let¡¯s see if it answers or not.¡±

    ...This little girl watched too many dramas.

    The woman¡¯s face twisted, ¡°How could it answer? Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m crazy, so you better don¡¯t mess with me!¡± Shi Sheng curled her lips up and stared at her, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯d identally cut your head off.¡±

    ¡°Mr Soldier, look at what she has said. This kind of person can¡¯t stay in the team, Please drive her out!¡±

    Probably because the soldiers were here, the woman was very arrogant and not afraid of Shi Sheng at all.

    ¡°Whose milk powder is this?¡± The soldiers were a little impatient, they had no time to look at them quarrelling with each other.

    ¡°Mine, mine.¡± The woman immediately raised her hand.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s ours...¡± Ye An did not continue his words. He was frightened and stared at these people outside the car.

    To him, these people were like the beasts who will pounce on them at any time.

    ¡°Both of you were just kids, how could you own this kind of thing?¡± asked the woman.

    As Ye An and Shi Sheng were quite young, the woman thought she could snatch their things easily.

    A few people came and spoke for the woman.

    The soldiers were not fools either. The car window was broken and Ye An was holding a somewhat fat and white baby, the baby was obviously taking milk powder.

    However, the child in the arms of the man was thin and yellow and his hair was scarce. He apparently did not take milk powder.

    ¡°Enough!¡± The leader yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a shame to snatch things from a little girl? Your child needs food, what about their child? Get out of here, whoever continues to make trouble would be driven out of the team.¡±

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± The woman was not convinced, ¡°It¡¯s obviously ours, you...¡±

    A few guns pointed at the woman who was about to fight with the soldiers, the woman was then forced to stop. She red at Shi Sheng and left in despair.

    ¡°Little girl, people have changed. Be careful!¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled. The smile was neither malicious nor kind, it was just a very calm smile,

    The soldiers looked at each other. Her aura is quite intimidating.

    ¡°Everyone, get out of here. Keep quiet.¡±

    ......

    By the time the woman and the man returned to their team, they saw Mu Xin getting down from the truck.

    She yelled, ¡°Mu Xin.¡±

    Mu Xin frowned and looked over. She was obviously unhappy but she still answered, ¡°Aunt Li, Uncle Li.¡±

    They were Father Mu¡¯s neighbours, who were often keen on getting petty advantages.

    As Father Mu was easygoing, they had been taking advantage of him.

    ¡°Xiao Xin!¡± Aunt Li stepped forward and held Mu Xin¡¯s hand, tears running down her cheeks, ¡°Look at my child, he is almost dead. Can you help Aunt Li to find a way to save him?¡±

    Mu Xin nced at the child, sympathy shed between her eyes. But in the end, she spoke bluntly, ¡°What can I do.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Xin, Aunt Li has no other people to ask for. I know you¡¯re smart, please help me.¡± Aunt Li burst into tears.

    Mu Xin¡¯s supermarket had baby¡¯s milk powder, but it was yet to be unlocked, so she could not get it.

    ¡°Aunt Li, I really have no idea...¡±

    ¡°Xiao Xin, you must help us.¡± The more she said, the sadder she was, ¡°I will kneel for you.¡±

    However, she did not mean to kneel at all.

    Father Mu happened to hear their conversation and walked over, ¡°Aunt Li, what happened? Why do you want to kneel down?¡±

    Aunt Li wiped her tears and choked up, ¡°Hu Zi hasn¡¯t eaten for a few days, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be dying soon. I¡¯m not capable, but Xiao Xin is smart. I¡¯m asking her to think of some ways to help him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me to have such a son. Who knows that the end of the world wille at this time...howe my life is so difficult?¡±

    Father Mu¡¯s heart melted when Aunt Li cried, ¡°Xiao Xin, can you do anything?¡±

    ¡°Dad, what can I do?¡± Mu Xin frowned.

    Father Mu¡¯s behavior has be more and more excessive recently, Mu Xin could no longer stand him.

    Father Mu was a little disappointed, but he still persuaded her gently, ¡°Xiao Xin, we¡¯re not capable, we can only count on you. Hu Zi is still a child, we must do something to save him. It¡¯s not easy for Aunt Li to have such a child, how can she live if he dies?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Xiao Xin, please help Aunt Li.¡±

    Uncle Li carried Hu Zi and approached them, ¡°Xiao Xin, the little girl over there has milk powder. But Aunt Li and I are clumsy in speech, we didn¡¯t get it. Can you help us to ask for some milk powder? We just need a little.¡±

    They were far away from the ce where the incident happened just now. Mu Xin was in the car, she did not know what happened over there.

    But she knew Aunt Li and Uncle Li¡¯s character. They must have failed to get the milk powder and came to ask for her help.

    Mu Xin answered coldly, ¡°Resources are scarce now. Even if they have milk powder, they won¡¯t give us.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Xin, just go and ask for it. If they reject, we can exchange some food with them.¡± Father Mu began to make an idea, ¡°There must be adults who need food.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Aunt Li agreed.

    We don¡¯t have much food left, okay?

    We still have to hand in some food to the army when we arrive at the base. Our food will be scarce by then.

    Mu Xin was very mad..

    Under their persuasion, she had no way to reject them.

 Chapter 575 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(8)

    <h4>Chapter 575 The Calm That Comes With A Thought(8)</h4>

    Shi Sheng sat in the car, propped her chin and looked at the deste scenery outside. Ye An made Ye Ran to sleep and bandaged the wound on his hand.

    Ye An looked at Ye Ran in his arms, he asked sadly, ¡°Miss, people nowadays have be so terrible?¡±

    ¡°Humans are terrible.¡± Shi Sheng answered in calm and emotionless.

    Ye An looked up, his childish face was nk. She¡¯s right, even our parents can abandon us. It seems to be not difficult to understand the deeds of those people just now.

    I hate the apocalypse.

    If there were no apocalypse, I¡¯d still be the treasure of my parents.

    My sister wouldn¡¯t have to suffer.

    However, things have already happened.

    The end times havee.

    ¡°Excuse me...¡± A voice came from Ye An¡¯s side, it stopped suddenly.

    Mu Xin looked at the girl who was sitting on the co-driver seat surprisingly.

    After a multitude of thoughts, a name popped in her mind.

    Jing Xi.

    Ye An subconsciously carried Ye Ran, leaned backwards and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Mu Xin stared at Shi Sheng for a long time.

    She didn¡¯t die in such a situation.

    Mu Xin was a little jealous of Jing Xi, so she did not stop her at the time.

    She kept persuading herself in mind, She was scratched by the zombies. Even if I saved her, she would have turned into a zombie.

    But now, she met her again.

    She did not turn into a zombie.

    Shi Sheng tilted her head to look at the female lead.

    The male lead and female lead¡¯s character have been getting worse since the battle mode began.

    ¡°Jing Xi...¡± Mu Xin murmured.

    Then, she heard thedy in the car answer in a low voice, ¡°Mu Xin, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    She seems to have changed.

    Back then, Jing Xi always kept a straight face as if everyone owed her money. She was arrogant and bad-tempered.

    But now, Jing Xi seems nice and she smiles, although her smile is not deep.

    Her eyes are calm.

    While looking at it, I feel like I have fallen into an abyss that is full of darkness.

    Mu Xin took a step back.

    She had never found Jing Xi¡¯s eyes to look so terrible.

    Mu Xin totally forgot what she was here for, she turned around and ran away.

    Shi Sheng blinked.

    Since when have I be so intimidating?

    Even the female lead runs away when she sees me?

    Crazy.

    Ye An was confused too. Why was the girl frightened when she saw Miss?

    The army soon finished counting. Those without transport will be riding in the army¡¯s trucks, while those with their own vehicles drove.

    But as some of the vehicles were no longer functioning, most of the vehicles were forced to ept other people.

    When a soldier came to talk to Shi Sheng, she refused indifferently.

    Her car was an SUV, so there was a lot of space to hold many people.

    But since she did not cooperate, the soldiers had no choice either. It was her car after all.

    The other people could not do anything to her even if they had opinions, as the little girl might kill them if she was unhappy.

    Mu Xin¡¯s truck had a lot of space too. Many people were assigned to her truck due to Father Mu¡¯s kind behavior.

    The team began to set off. They were departing to Yao Guang Base. Shi Sheng was going to wait for Jing Zhi there.

    She had no idea where Jing Zhi was but she did not want to go and find him.

    Anyway, ording to the plot, Jing Zhi will be arriving at Yao Guang Base. She just had to wait at the base with the female lead.

    At night, the team stopped near a road to rest. There must always be someone sitting in the driver seat so that they could escape easily if the zombies came.

    But there were people who were unwilling to stay in their seats and had to get out of the car to relieve themselves.

    The army gathered those who had water superpowers together to supply water for the entire team.

    Perhaps because Shi Sheng refused to let other people get into her car, the army did not send her water.

    Shi Sheng made a bottle of milk for Ye Ran with mineral water.

    The milk was cold and it did not taste good, Ye Ran frowned.

    Shi Sheng stretched her hand out to pinch Ye Ran¡¯s face.

    It was sofortable to pinch on a baby¡¯s face, Shi Sheng was a little addicted.

    ¡°Miss...¡± Ye An looked at Shi Sheng and reminded her with a low voice, ¡°Xiao Ran is about to cry.¡±

    Shi Sheng hated to hear baby¡¯s crying, she immediately let go of her.

    Ye An felt sorry for his sister¡¯s face, he rubbed her face.

    ¡°Knock! Knock!¡±

    A guy in a camouge uniform knocked on their windshield.

    The car window on Ye An¡¯s side was broken, Shi Sheng blocked it with something. Only Shi Sheng¡¯s window could be opened.

    However, Shi Sheng crossed her legs on the steering and leaned against the driver seat. She has no intention to open the window.

    The guy knocked on the windshield several times.

    Ye An looked at Shi Sheng and looked at the strange guy outside, he pretended to see nothing.

    The guy continued to knock on Shi Sheng¡¯s window.

    He kept knocking until Shi Sheng eventually opened the window for him.

    Shi Sheng rolled the window down and shouted, ¡°If something is wrong with you, take some medicine. If you can¡¯t cure it, you canmit suicide. Why do you bother me?¡±

    The guy choked.

    Why is this little girl so fierce?

    It took a long time for the guy to answer, ¡°Little girl...do you have milk powder?¡±

    Shi Sheng was still angry, ¡°None of your business!¡±

    This little girl really has no manners.

    He took a deep breath, ¡°There are two babies in the team. They are too small and need some milk powder. We can exchange some food with you.¡±

    ¡°No thanks, bye!¡±

    Shi Sheng rolled the window up after she finished the words, the guy quickly blocked the window with his hands. He was in pain and his face twisted.

    ¡°Little girl, we need it to save their lives. If you have extra milk powder, please..¡±

    ¡°I said, I don¡¯t have.¡± Shi Sheng pulled his hand out and closed the window.

    The remaining milk powder was only enough for Ye Ran to eat for half a month. She really had no extra for the others.

    The guy held his hands and stood outside for a while before he left. After a moment, the guy brought a few people back.

    They knocked on the window again.

    Shi Sheng was impatient, she opened the door and got out of the car.

    Before they could speak, thedy who got down the car spoke arrogantly, ¡°Are you asking for milk powder? Great. Come on, I will give you the milk powder if you defeat me.¡±

    Why do these people keep looking for me?

    While pulling up her sleeves, she took her iron sword from the car.

    ¡°Bang!¡± She closed the door.

    What does she want?

    We have yet to negotiate and she is asking for a fight? Little girl, is it good to be so rude?

    Several people looked at the guy whose aura was obviously different from the others at the same time.

    The light was too dim, Shi Sheng could not see his face clearly. He was tall and his aura seemed intimidating.

 Chapter 576 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(9)

    <strong>The Calm That Comes With A Thought(9)</strong>

    The guy raised his hand and the others were silent. After a while, a tall man stepped forward.

    ¡°Little girl...are you sure you want to fight?¡± We¡¯re all specially trained. This little girl is so thin, can she fight?

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes. Am I joking?

    The man¡¯s face twisted slightly. He moved his fist and said, ¡°Come on then.¡±

    The man looked at the sword in Shi Sheng¡¯s hand, he thought she would not use the sword to stab him. But the next second, the iron sword was attacking him from the front. With such strength, he apparently would be cut into half.

    The man quickly escaped. But the iron sword followed him at a very fast speed, he could not escape in time.

    Those who looked down upon Shi Sheng just now changed their mind. Her speed is so fast!

    Their faces twisted.

    They just wanted to frighten her at first, but who knew Shi Sheng would be so powerful.

    The space was not big, the man did not have much space to escape and was soon being forced into a corner. The man looked at the iron sword that was getting brighter in the dark, shing down in slow motion...

    Am I going to die?

    The man panicked.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The guy who kept silent all the while suddenly shouted, ¡°We give up.¡±

    The iron sword stopped above his head and the man could feel a chill from the iron sword. It was such hot weather, but he felt that he was in the middle of ice and snow, his body was very freezing.

    Shi Sheng kept the sword, walked back to her car and opened the door, ¡°Bye.¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡± She shut the door.

    The man who was still in a daze was awakened by the sound, he looked at the car.

    I was totally immobilized just now...I didn¡¯t even have a chance to fight back.

    Of course the man knew it was because of Shi Sheng¡¯s iron sword, otherwise he would not be so embarrassed.

    ¡°Captain, what should we do?¡± Someone asked the guy just now.

    We just want to exchange some food for the milk powder. Now, it seems that even if we try to steal it, we won¡¯t necessarily get it.

    This little girl is very powerful!

    ¡°Let¡¯s think of another way.¡± The guy nced at the SUV, turned around and left.

    We¡¯re soldiers, we can¡¯t steal.

    The others could only leave with the captain.

    Shi Sheng looked at those people who disappeared into the long convoy, her eyes were cold.

    Han Yu!

    The male lead of this world.

    Strangely, Han Yu had a wife and they had a son. Right now, his wife should be giving birth to a son for him but there was no milk or milk powder here. So he came for his son.

    The female lead then made friends with Han Yu¡¯s wife in this incident. As she took the milk powder for their son, both of them were very grateful to her.

    After the death of Han Yu¡¯s wife, Han Yu was very depressed. The female lead rescued him many times and the two gradually fell in love with each other.

    In the end, the male lead walked out of the pain of bereavement and the female lead ended her crush on Jing Zhi. The two came together happily.

    ¡°Miss?¡±

    ¡°Miss?¡±

    Ye An called Shi Sheng several times, Shi Sheng blinked and turned to look at Ye An, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Ye An¡¯s face was pale and he tremblingly pointed into the distance, ¡°I...I saw that there are a lot of zombies..ing towards us.¡±

    ¡°Zombies?¡± Shi Sheng looked in the direction that Ye An pointed, she only saw darkness.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye An¡¯s face was getting paler and his voice was trembling, ¡°They¡¯reing.¡±

    Shi Sheng thought for a moment and packed up a few things in the car, ¡°Carry her and get out of the car.¡±

    Ye An was weak, he carried Ye Ran but he could not open the car door after several attempts. Eventually, Shi Sheng came and opened the door for him, Ye An was shivering while getting out of the car.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? They haven¡¯t reached us. Even if they reach us, there are so many people who are apanying us, you¡¯re not alone.¡± Shi Sheng rubbed Ye An¡¯s head, ¡°Give her to me.¡±

    Ye An did not understand Shi Sheng¡¯s theory of ¡®someone apany you for death¡¯. He handed Ye Ran to Shi Sheng with a pale face.

    ¡°Follow me, I won¡¯t go fetch you if you lose your way.¡±

    Ye An nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°What direction did the zombiese from?¡± Shi Sheng asked again.

    Ye An looked around and pointed in two directions.

    One was the back and another was the side of the convoy.

    The best path was to go forward.

    Shi Sheng carried Ye Ran and walked towards the front of the convoy.

    There were a lot of peopleing to and fro in the team at this time, their movement did not stir up the others¡¯ suspicion.

    ¡°Little girl, the army is ahead, don¡¯t go forward.¡± Looking that Shi Sheng was about to approach the army in front, Shi Sheng was reminded by someone nearby.

    Shi Sheng nced at the person. He was an old man with gray hair and a kind face.

    ¡°Zombies areing.¡± Shi Sheng responded softly. She did not stop and continued to move forward.

    The old man looked at Shi Sheng¡¯s back in confusion.

    ¡°What did she say just now?¡± A person standing next to the old man asked in confusion.

    ¡°She said...the zombies areing.¡± The old man murmured and looked at the darkness in the distance with his presbyopic eyes.

    ¡°Zombies?¡± Everyone who heard this looked around, but except for the convoy, there was nothing unusual in the surroundings.

    Where are the zombies?

    Everyone was screwed up to the highest tension. Many people were dissatisfied with Shi Sheng as they did not find zombies.

    How can the little girl spread rumors at this time?

    ......

    Along the way, the road was blocked by the military. Shi Sheng would have to pass through them.

    The army was much more disciplined than the people in the back. There was a road in the middle that allowed vehicles to pass. They would not be blocked here if anything happened.

    When Shi Sheng approached, she was stopped by a soldier.

    ¡°This is a military site, you¡¯re not allowed to enter!¡±

    ¡°Miss, they¡¯reing. Some of them run very fast.¡± Ye An grabbed Shi Sheng¡¯s clothes, his voice was out of tune.

    The soldier who stopped them was inexplicable, he raised his volume and yelled, ¡°Get back to the car quickly, don¡¯t get in the way here.¡±

    Such an attitude, why do I spending my time talking with you.

    Shi Sheng turned around and walked towards the forest next to her. Let¡¯s fly over it!

    ¡°Hey, girl, you can¡¯t go there.¡± A voice stopped her from the back.

    A tall figure was slowly approaching her. It was the man who fought with Shi Sheng just now. He saw Shi Sheng was bringing the two kids towards the forest. He immediately stopped them.

    As he could not take his words back, he could onlye to Shi Sheng.

    He looked at the forest in the darkness, there seemed to be zombies who were waiting for their food to approach them.

    ¡°The forest is dangerous. Girl, please get back to your car quickly.¡±

 Chapter 577 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(10)

    <strong>The Calm That Comes With A Thought(10)</strong>

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving this ce,¡± Shi Sheng answered in a t tone.

    ¡°At this time?¡± The man was surprised, ¡°We won¡¯t trouble you anymore. Our captain will not break his promise, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    The man thought Shi Sheng was afraid that they would trouble her again, he immediately took a stand on it.

    ¡°Miss.¡± Ye An called Shi Sheng with a trembling voice.

    Only then did the man realize that Ye An¡¯s face was extremely pale, as if he saw something terrible. The man could not help wondering, Do I look so scary?

    Shi Sheng patted Ye An¡¯s head and spoke to the man, ¡°You can just take me as a narrow-minded person who bears a grudge.¡±

    Shi Sheng walked past the man towards the forest, Ye An quickly followed behind her.

    Just as Shi Sheng¡¯s figure was about to disappear in the forest, she suddenly reminded, ¡°Run if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    The man looked at the forest, Shi Sheng¡¯s figure had already disappeared in the darkness.

    The man touched his head, What does she mean?

    There was no light in the forest. Shi Sheng asked Ye An to walk in front with a shlight, she carried Ye Ran and followed behind him.

    By the time they reached the middle of the mountain, they could hear piercing screams and firearms firing below.

    Most of the drivers were not in their seats when the zombies arrived, so those who were in the cars could not escape.

    Most people ran forward in a swarm, stepping on and pushing each other. Many of them were trampled to death instead of being eaten by zombies.

    The soldiers responded swiftly. They found something was wrong and immediately started the engine. A few empty trucks were waiting for those people to get in.

    However, there were second-level zombies among these zombies. The second-level zombies were much more powerful than those people with superpowers. The army dared not dy, those who failed to catch up could only be abandoned.

    The night was full of piercing screams and cries.

    The man who talked to Shi Sheng previously was now clutching the edge of the truck in fear. Looking at the team that was getting farther and farther away, he swallowed his saliva.

    ¡°Captain...¡± The man was covered in cold sweat and looked at Han Yu. He opened his mouth several times before he continued his words, ¡°Just now... the little girl reminded me...:

    Han Yu nced sharply at the man.

    The other soldiers also turned to look at the man.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± The man exined incoherently, ¡°I...I didn¡¯t understand what she meant...Captain, I¡¯m sorry. If I...¡±

    Someone asked angrily, ¡°Since she reminded you, why didn¡¯t she make it clear? We¡¯ve lost so many brothers and people now.¡±

    Everyone in the car became angry after listening to his words.

    Since she reminded him, why didn¡¯t she make it clear?

    Han Yu walked to the man and patted on his shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The man sobbed out.

    I¡¯m stupid. If I was smarter, I might have understood what she meant.

    ¡°Da Zhuang, it¡¯s not your fault. What do you apologize for?¡±

    ¡°Da Zhuang, the little girl you mentioned is the one who refused to exchange the milk powder with our captain?¡±

    Da Zhuang nodded slightly.

    ¡°What does she mean? Since she reminded you, why didn¡¯t she make it clear? She did on purpose? Where is she? I want to go and ask her!¡±

    The group of people was agitated.

    Han Yu ignored the group of people and asked Da Zhuang the details.

    ¡°So she was already heading towards the mountain when you saw her?¡±

    Da Zhuang nodded.

    Han Yu pondered for a moment, ¡°She didn¡¯t mean to remind us.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the truck suddenly became quiet and Han Yu continued, ¡°She just wanted to remind you, only you.¡±

    Da Zhuang was confused, What do you mean?

    Han Yu continued, ¡°Because you reminded her of the danger in the mountains, so she told you the news in return.¡±

    If Da Zhuang was smart enough, he might have gone and checked the truth of the news. Even if they can¡¯t avoid the zombies, at least they won¡¯t lose so many people.

    But unfortunately...

    Han Yu patted Da Zhuang¡¯s shoulder.

    There was a moment of silence in the truck. Everyone looked at each other, they really did not understand what the little girl was thinking.

    ¡°Captain...why didn¡¯t she tell us?¡± We¡¯re soldiers and the civilians have to depend on us. Isn¡¯t the first step to inform us about the news whenever they encounter such issues?

    As there is a saying, many hands make light work.

    ¡°Even if she reminds us, will we believe her?¡± Han Yu retorted.

    The questioner kept silent.

    Yes, even if she reminded them, they might not believe it. They might even suspect that she was disrupting the military¡¯s discipline. Although they would send someone to check it out, it would still be toote and they would still lose a lot of people.

    ¡°What power does she own? Prophecy?¡± Only such a superpower can predict the arrival of zombies.

    Although they had never met such a person before, they heard of such a magical superpower in the novels and television.

    ¡°Her power is the wood element. I can feel the affinity in her.¡± A person with a superpower answered weakly.

    There was a sense between people with the same superpower.

    ¡°Wood element?¡±

    So far, they did not find any special effects on this superpower. Compared to the powerful fire element and the necessary water element, the wood element was useless.

    But people with superpowers were more likely to survive in the end times, so there were still people with wood elements in the team.

    ¡°But she probably hasn¡¯t practiced, she¡¯s very weak,¡± The person continued.

    Everyone in the truck looked at each other again.

    They heard of Da Zhuang fighting with the little girl before and they had a very bad impression of this arrogant little girl, who refused to ept the arrangement.

    Han Yu waved his hand, signalling them to stop discussing the topic.

    That girl...

    She¡¯s not a good person, it¡¯s better for her to leave the team.

    ......

    There was only a feeble shlight in the huge forest. Ye An walked in fear, his face was pale as if he were a person who had lost too much blood.

    ¡°Miss..why... can I see those zombies?¡± His voice rang in the silent forest.

    He was so frightened just now that he did not think about it in detail. Now, he realized that something was wrong.

    There were so many people in the team, but only he could see the zombies.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s due to superpowers.¡± Shi Sheng answered casually, ¡°Some people are partially strengthened by their superpowers. Your superpower may have strengthened your eyes.¡±

    Shi Sheng nodded silently right after she finished the words, as if recognizing that it was the truth.

    Of course, Ye An could not see such a funny scene.

    ¡°You mean, I have a superpower too?¡± He subconsciously touched his eyes and looked at the darkness in the distance, he indeed could look farther than before.

    Ye An suddenly felt a prick in his brain and his eyes were very painful. He shook his body and fell to the ground. The shlight rolled down the slope and they fell intoplete darkness.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Ye An covered his head, he curled his body up all over. It¡¯s so painful!

    This idiot!

    Shi Sheng held Ye An up and put him to rest against a tree trunk beside her, ¡°Rx, stop using your superpower.¡±

    Do you know how to use it?

    Shi Sheng was speechless. It¡¯s so difficult to bring a child along.

    ¡°Close your eyes and don¡¯t look at anything.¡±

 Chapter 578 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(11)

    <strong>The Calm That Comes With A Thought(11)</strong>

    Ye An had no idea how he fainted. By the time he woke up, he found himself in a clean room.

    The curtains were tightly drawn and the room was very hot, his body was full of sweat as if he had just finished running a marathon.

    Sister.

    Ye An subconsciously looked around.

    Shi Sheng was holding Ye Ran in a corner. She was pinching Ye Ran¡¯s face and Ye Ran was babbling andughed asionally.

    Ye An sighed heavily.

    ¡°Rumble...¡± Ye An¡¯s stomach spoke before he did.

    Shi Sheng put Ye Ran on the bed and brought a bowl of instant noodles to Ye An. Such hot weather, it¡¯s okay even if the noodles are cold.

    Ye An had never felt so hungry before, he finished the bowl of noodles.

    ¡°Thanks, miss.¡± Ye An¡¯s little face showed a trace of shame.

    ¡°It¡¯s leftovers.¡±

    I¡¯m already used to her attitude.

    Ye An twisted his eyes for a moment, ¡°Miss, do I really have a superpower?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a weak power.¡± Shi Sheng crossed her legs and said indifferently, ¡°Even though your body will strengthen the power in theter stage, such power doesn¡¯t have much effect. You can just predict zombies but do nothing.¡±

    Miss, is it good to tell me the truth? I¡¯m still a kid, shouldn¡¯t you encourage me?

    Ye An was tired.

    But at least I¡¯m sure that I have superpower, although it¡¯s just a weak power.

    ¡°Miss, how to use the power?¡± The next moment, Ye An forgot the power that he had was a weak power and asked Shi Sheng excitedly.

    ¡°How do I know? I don¡¯t have such power.¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes.

    Ye An blinked, ¡°Miss, then what power do you have?¡±

    Shi Sheng slightly moved her fingertips, a leaf overflowed from her fingertips and quickly grew into vines. It curled around Ye Ran and carried her safely from the bed to Shi Sheng.

    Ye An widened his eyes and stared at the scene. This is... the wood element?

    Along the way, Ye An heard of people discussing the wood element. It was a weak and useless element. But howe it looks so amazing here?

    The wood element was not powerful, but Shi Sheng had added a light element. The light element was a healing power and had an auxiliary effect on the wood element, so she can create vines and move things around.

    It was impossible for ordinary people to do this.

    I¡¯ve been to the cultivation worlds. If I didn¡¯t even know the way ofbining elements of heaven and earth, I would have wasted my time.

    ¡°Miss...¡±

    ¡°Shhh!¡± Shi Sheng suddenly raised her forefinger and passed Ye Ran to Ye An, ¡°Stay here.¡±

    Ye An nodded and hugged Ye Ran tightly.

    Shi Sheng walked to the window and opened the curtains to take a look. It was a small bungalow with a courtyard outside. There were also various small buildings in the distance. The cement road interspersed in it, it was apparently a rtively wealthy vige.

    There were zombies walking outside asionally.

    Shi Sheng frowned slightly, drew the curtains and walked out of the room.

    The house was very quiet, the family had probably escaped. Although the house was chaotic, there were no zombies. As Shi Sheng went down the stairs, she suddenly paused.

    She heard a slight breathing.

    But zombies cannot breathe.

    Shi Sheng turned her head and saw a pair of green eyes. A ck cat that was about the size of a big dog stood silently on the stairs, looking at its ¡®food¡¯.

    Mutant animals.

    Mutant animals were edible, but they were also cannibals.

    Mutant animals were very smart and would attack humans and treat them as food. They would attack zombies too, but they did not eat zombies.

    This setting is too strange.

    Cats originally have high IQ. It¡¯s a mutated cat, its IQ should be super high.

    The ck cat slowly humped its back and began to purr. You might think the cat was cute if it was a normal cat, but when the cat¡¯s size was about a big dog...

    Tired.

    Shi Sheng unsheathed her iron sword. Just as she was about to stab at the cat, the window on the second floor suddenly opened and a strong light shone in.

    The ck cat rushed towards the room where Ye An was.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Shi Sheng quickly rushed upstairs and a figure jumped in from the window. The two met each other and Shi Sheng gave him a nce. After confirming it was a human, she immediately chased up the ck cat.

    The ck cat had a high destructibility. It made a crack on the wooden door with its sharp ws, hit the door with its body and broke into the room.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Shi Sheng waste. The ck had already jumped to Ye An, showing its sharp fangs and was about to bite Ye An.

    Ye An was holding Ye Ran, he was totally stunned..

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A tall figure broke through the window and set a beam of me towards the ck cat. The speed of the me was very fast. The ck cat sensed danger, it gave up Ye An, turned and jumped to the corner of the room.

    Ye An dared not to breathe, his face was very pale.

    Shi Sheng jumped to Ye An in a few steps and there was another person appeared at the door. He hesitated a moment and asked with excitement, ¡°Xiao Xi?¡±

    Shi Sheng frowned and looked at the guy, the face automatically matched in her memory.

    Zhu Feng, a friend of Jing Zhi.

    ¡°Let¡¯s settle the cat first.¡± Shi Sheng pointed to the ck cat in the room who was looking at them fiercely.

    Zhu Feng immediately nodded and signalled the boy who had just set the fire. The two cooperated and soon killed the ck cat.

    The boy broke the ck cat¡¯s head, he seemed to be looking for something. But in the end, there was nothing inside.

    There¡¯s no crystallizing nuclei in mutant animals. What is he looking for?

    The plot doesn¡¯t mention the role of mutant animals before.

    ¡°Xiao Xi, it¡¯s really you.¡± Zhu Feng walked to Shi Sheng, he looked very excited, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Shi Sheng shrugged, ¡°Where¡¯s my brother?¡±

    Zhu Feng pointed to the outside, ¡°Young Master Jing is outside. Come, I¡¯ll bring you there. He would be very happy to see you. You lost your wayst time and he went back to find you...¡±

    Zhu Feng suddenly paused. He then spoke to the boy who was still squatting in front of the ck cat, ¡°Xia Shu, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Xia Shu nodded and with a wave, the ck cat¡¯s carcass was gone.

    Shi Sheng slightly raised her eyebrows, Spatial power?

    Shi Sheng withdrew her gaze and held Ye Ran in her arms, Zhu Feng nced at her. Without asking, he took the initiative to carry Ye An, who was still in daze, and walked out of the room.

    After leaving the building, they walked in the vige for a long time. Xia Shu killed all the zombies along the way.

    Eventually, they stopped at the main square of the vige. The square had many people and there were only two ways to get to this square, one was from Shi Sheng¡¯s side and another was from the other side.

    Shi Sheng did not hear anyoneing from her side just now. These people might havee from the other side.

    The group of people was obviously not the same group as Zhu Feng.

    When Zhu Feng approached them, all of them were nervous and kept looking at Shi Sheng¡¯s side.

    Zhu Feng passed through these people and walked to the other side of the square.

 Chapter 579 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(12)

    <h4>Chapter 579 The Calm That Comes With A Thought(12)</h4>

    Jing Zhi leaned against a modified SUV. He was holding a map and lowered his head, but his sight did not seem to be on the map.

    In such troubled times, his white shirt was not dirty and messy at all. It was clean with no stains at all.

    Jing Zhi seemed to have sensed something. He suddenly raised his head and looked at the direction of Shi Sheng.

    A few secondster, he rushed towards Shi Sheng and then stopped a few steps away from Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Xi Xi?¡± He widened his eyes, asking her tentatively.

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    Jing Zhi¡¯s breathing became stagnant for a few seconds, he stepped forward and stretched his hand out. A few momentster, he gave Shi Sheng a hug.

    The breath on his body was nice to smell. Such familiar breaths ironed her heart, she felt warm.

    <i>Sure enough, after experiencing so many worlds, I have be more and more familiar with him.</i>

    ¡°Whaaa!¡± The baby¡¯s cry sounded abruptly.

    Shi Sheng then realized that she was still holding a baby. Jing Zhi let go of her and looked at Ye Ran, his face suddenly darkened, ¡°Who is this?¡±

    <i>An abandoned baby that I picked up.</i>

    ......

    Ye An and Ye Ran were left outside. Jing Zhi took Shi Sheng into a recreational vehicle, and everyone inside was driven out.

    ¡°Are there any injuries?¡± Jing Zhi looked at Shi Sheng and asked gently.

    Shi Sheng shook her head, she kept looking at Jing Zhi.

    He was very worried about her. But apart from that, she did not find any other emotions, which meant that Jing Zhi only had sibling affection towards Jing Xi, she did not find the affection of a man towards a woman.

    Or perhaps, Jing Zhi loved Jing Xi back then. But after Feng Ci upied his body, he did not love Jing Xi anymore.

    Shi Sheng was quite helpless. <i>Jing Xi¡¯sst wish is to confess to Jing Zhi, but the person in front of me is not Jing Zhi.</i>

    <i>Thisst wish is not going to be fulfilled.</i>

    <strong>It doesn¡¯t seem that you will confess even if the person in front of you is Jing Zhi.</strong>

    [Author Note: System has seen through the host¡¯s g attributes.]

    ¡°Xi Xi? Why are you looking at me?¡± Jing Zhi rubbed Shi Sheng¡¯s head, ¡°Are you frightened outside?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Sheng nodded, ¡°I need a hug.¡±

    Jing Zhi looked at her eyes, his heart suddenly missed a beat and a trace of doubt shed in his eyes. But he still walked over and hugged her.

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t protect you.¡± Jing Zhi med himself.

    <i>If I wasn¡¯t being distracted, we wouldn¡¯t have been separated for so long. I wonder how much she had suffered outside.</i>

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I safe right now?¡±

    Jing Zhi hugged her in silence, he probably was really ming himself.

    The two stayed in the recreational vehicle for a long time. When they came out, some people gave them an ambiguous look.

    Young Master Jing seldom talked to others and he had never behaved like he did today.

    These people began to follow Jing Zhi after he was separated from Jing Xi. They only knew that Jing Zhi was looking for someone, but they did not know who he was looking for.

    ¡°What are you guys thinking of?¡± Zhu Feng patted them one by one and warned, ¡°She¡¯s Jing Xi, the younger sister of Young Master Jing. Be aware of your words.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Sister?¡± <i>Not his lover?</i>

    ¡°But they don¡¯t look alike at all!¡±

    Jing Zhi and Jing Xi looked indeed different. If Zhu Feng did not tell them, they would not have thought that the two were siblings.

    Zhu Feng touched his chin and thought for a moment, ¡°Perhaps...one follows the father¡¯s look and another follows the mother¡¯s look?¡±

    He really did not notice this before.

    After they reminded him, Zhu Feng found that the two looked totally different.

    <i>Jing Xi¡¯s appearance is more to the West country¡¯s doll. With her golden curly hair, she is absolutelyparable to a barbie.</i>

    <i>But Jing Zhi...his appearance is more to the immortal ascetic god of the East. He can just simply put on a set of ancient costumes and go to filming, and would certainly be very popr.</i>

    Jing Zhi was a contradiction. He can easily switch between gentleness and indifference.

    He was patient, gentle and considerate to Jing Xi. But when he was facing other people...

    His indifferent eyes could make you daunted.

    If it was not for the fact that they really registered under the same household, Zhu Feng would suspect that they were not siblings, but lovers.

    ¡°Zhu Feng, Young Master Jing¡¯s sister is so pretty. Do you think Young Master Jing would kill us if we were to woo her?¡±

    Zhu Feng looked at the guy who questioned him, and answered, ¡°Soon you will know how much he loves his sister. By that time, you can reconsider this question.¡±

    Xia Shu nced at Zhu Feng, turned around and walked to another car.

    ¡°Hey, Xia Shu, wait for me.¡± Zhu Feng pushed away those who were pestering him to ask questions and chased up Xia Shu in a few steps, ¡°Xia Shu, did you find anything in the mutant cat just now?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xia Shu moved his lips, his tone was deep and thick.

    ¡°Nothing found again?¡± Zhu Feng scratched his head and followed Xia Shu into the car.

    ......

    Everyone was shocked as they saw that Young Master Jing was cooking.

    <i>Is he Young Master Jing?</i>

    <i>The one who didn¡¯t like to mix around with others is making food?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s so disillusioned.</i>

    Zhu Feng sat aside proudly. <i>Are they shocked? There are many shocking scenesing soon.</i>

    There was meat in Jing Zhi¡¯s team, so he fried a te of meat for Shi Sheng. Then, he made Shi Sheng a te of vegetables that they just found in the vige, and the next was soup.

    In order to save food, the team usually ate porridge. But Jing Zhi made steamed rice for Shi Sheng.

    It had been a long time for Shi Sheng to have hot dishes, she only took instant noodles previously.

    Jing Zhi only made Shi Sheng¡¯s portion of food, he did not make any for Ye An.

    Shi Sheng ate half of it and left half.

    ¡°Why? Not to your appetite? We only have these ingredients here, don¡¯t be choosy.¡± Jing Zhi thought Shi Sheng did not like the food, ¡°You¡¯re too thin.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Shi Sheng tugged and smiled.

    Jing Zhi frowned. In his memory, Jing Xi did not eat much too, but he subconsciously felt something was wrong.

    Shi Sheng waved to Ye An, asking him toe over.

    Ye An was so anxious back then, he was so afraid of being eaten by the zombies. Now, he finally could get rid of the zombies and was in a safe ce, Ye An ran over in a hurry.

    Ye An can now carry Ye Ran and run steadily.

    Shi Sheng took Ye Ran over, ¡°Eat.¡±

    Ye An stood beside Shi Sheng and looked at Jing Zhi cautiously. <i>This handsome brother is quite fierce.</i>

    Jing Zhi was indeed scary when he did not speak and looked at others with a pair of indifferent eyes.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Jing Zhi asked slowly and put a scrutiny gaze on Ye An.

    ¡°A kid that I picked up.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a busybody back then.¡± Jing Zhi was puzzled.

    Jing Xi was not talkative and she certainly was not a busybody, she would never do things as looking after people.

    Shi Sheng thought for a while, ¡°Perhaps because they¡¯re pleasing to my eyes.¡±

    Jing Zhi frowned slightly. He felt something was wrong but subconsciously, someone was telling him nothing was strange. <i>It¡¯s her....</i>

    <i>She originally behaves like this.</i>

 Chapter 580 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(13)

    Chapter 580

    The Calm That Comes With A Thought(13)

    Ye An finished all the hot dishes eventually.

    Everyone in the team benefited from Shi Sheng¡¯s privilege. The mutant cat that Xia Shu brought back was enough for them to eat several meals.

    Jing Zhi originally nned to visit Yao Guang Base, as he thought Shi Sheng might be there. But now, since Shi Sheng was found, he decided to cancel the n.

    However, Shi Sheng still wanted to visit Yao Guang Base as the male lead and female lead were there.

    Jing Zhi agreed to Shi Sheng¡¯s opinion, he had no objection.

    Jing Zhi¡¯s team was not big, there were only ten people in total. Except for Zhu Feng, the others were met after the apocalypse began.

    Some of them were abandoned by their initial group, while some were separated from their team. But in general, all of them were powerful individuals.

    They made up their minds to follow Jing Zhi, so they had no objection when Jing Zhi made such a decision.

    ¡°Xiao Xi, where did you find this baby?¡± Zhu Feng came to Shi Sheng, ¡°She¡¯s so small...how did she survive?¡±

    The little boy is big enough, he can still survive. But the baby...she seems to be only seven or eight months old.

    They had seen many babies along the way. Even with their mothers by their side, most of them could not survive.

    The baby is even being looked after by a little boy, I really have no idea how she can survive after all this time.

    ¡°It depends on fate,¡± Shi Sheng answered calmly, ¡°If she¡¯s lucky enough, she can survive.¡±

    Zhu Feng looked at Shi Sheng strangely. He tried to match the girl in front with Jing Xi that he knew, but found that they were not simr.

    Jing Xi would not speak like that.

    ¡°Xiao Xi...do you still remember that day when we first met?¡± Zhu Feng sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the world to be like this.¡±

    Shi Sheng had never cared about being suspected.

    To her, nothing was difficult as long as it can be settled with violence.

    A faint smile flickered across her lips, ¡°Close your eyes and sleep. Perhaps when you wake up, you would find that what you¡¯re experiencing now is actually a dream.¡±

    Something is wrong with Jing Xi.

    Jing Xi never makes jokes with people, not to mention smiling.

    Zhu Feng kept silent and found an excuse to leave. He went to the back of the car and grabbed Xia Shu who was leaning against the door, ¡°Where is Young Master Jing?¡±

    Xia Shu looked at him suspiciously.

    Why are you so panicky?

    Zhu Feng nced at Shi Sheng and said in a low voice, ¡°Something is wrong with Xiao Xi, I have to talk to Young Master Jing.¡±

    Xia Shu turned around and looked over. He did not know Jing Xi before, so he did not find anything wrong with her.

    ¡°Young Master Jing is over there.¡± Xia Shu pointed in another direction.

    Jing Zhi was talking with a guy, Zhu Feng had no idea what they were discussing. He waited for Jing Zhi to finish the discussion.

    Jing Zhi, who originally was going to find Shi Sheng, was pulled by Zhu Feng to the back of the car.

    Although Jing Zhi treated Zhu Feng nicerpared to the others, his face was still twisted.

    ¡°Young Master Jing.¡± Zhu Feng was somewhat afraid and immediately let go of Jing Zhi. It was just his subconscious move just now.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jing Zhi understood that Zhu Feng would not do this if there was nothing urgent, he asked indifferently without pursuing him.

    Zhu Feng looked at the two apples that Jing Zhi was holding. Did he exchange for apples with that guy just now?¡±

    ¡°...Young Master Jing, I think...¡± Zhu Feng hesitated, ¡°I think there is something wrong with Xiao Xi.¡±

    The space immediately became silent that only their breath could be heard.

    Zhu Feng felt ufortable but he dared not to move. The air surrounding him seemed to be gradually pressurizing him, he was nervous.

    Zhu Feng was very clear how important Jing Xi was to Jing Zhi. Such a question was actually challenging the bottom line of Jing Zhi.

    After a long time, Jing Zhi asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhu Feng took a deep breath, ¡°Xiao Xi¡¯s character seems to have changed a lot.¡±

    Zhu Feng was actually suspecting that she was not Jing Xi, but he dared not say so.

    Jing Zhi kept silent and looked at him.

    ¡°What he means is that she isn¡¯t your sister.¡± Xia Shu was straightforward.

    Zhu Feng red at Xia Shu fiercely, he could not wait to sew his mouth shut.

    Did I ask you to speak! Did I?

    Xia Shu put on a serious face. Isn¡¯t that what you mean?

    Yes, but I didn¡¯t mean to say it out loud. Everything that is rted to Jing Xi must be reconsidered before you speak, understand?

    Xia Shu gave him an innocent look.

    ¡°She¡¯s Jing Xi.¡± Jing Zhi¡¯s tone was very determined, ¡°I am sure.¡±

    Although he also felt that she was a little different from the original Jing Xi, there would be some contradiction in him if she was the original Jing Xi.

    I don¡¯t know why.

    I just feel that...

    I¡¯m more familiar with her now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about this again.¡± Jing Zhi bypassed them and left.

    Zhu Feng scratched his head and asked Xia Shu, ¡°What does he mean?¡±

    ¡°Even if she is fake, she is still Jing Xi.¡± Xia Shu tranted.

    ¡°...What if she is really fake?¡± Zhu Feng continued to scratch his head, ¡°What if she is making a conspiracy?¡±

    Xia Shu thought for a while, ¡°Except for Young Master Jing, we have nothing valuable here.¡±

    Young Master Jing is worth so much to us

    ......

    When Jing Zhi came back, Ye An immediately carried Ye Ran and left. He was a little afraid of this handsome guy.

    To him, Jing Zhi was more terrifyingpared to the zombies.

    Jing Zhi was very satisfied with Ye An as he was sensible enough.

    He sat beside Shi Sheng and began to peel the apple.

    ¡°Where did you find these fruits?¡± Shi Sheng looked at the apple in Jing Zhi¡¯s hand, she was a little surprised.

    How long since the apocalypse began?

    It¡¯s almost half a year, right?

    Jing Zhi¡¯s speed of peeling was very fast and the peeled skin was not broken.

    ¡°Some people have spatial power, so they can keep things longer.¡± Jing Zhi divided the apple into four pieces and handed it to Shi Sheng, ¡°I will try to get other fruits for you.¡±

    Shi Sheng took a bite on it. Very sweet, it tastes the same as before.

    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Shi Sheng chewed the apple.

    ¡°I traded with someone.¡± When Shi Sheng finished the apple, Jing Zhi handed another piece over, ¡°How¡¯s the taste?¡±

    Apples don¡¯t fill the stomach, so the person was very willing to exchange for other, more substantial food items.

    ¡°Delicious.¡± Apples indeed taste nicer than the fruits in my space.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trade more for you.¡± Jing Zhi¡¯s expression was soft, his eyes were full of love.

 Chapter 581 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(14)

    <h4>Chapter 581: The Calm That Comes With A Thought(14)</h4>

    ...You¡¯re so rich.

    ¡°Well...never mind, apples cannot fill the stomach.¡±

    Although it¡¯s delicious, it¡¯s not enough to be full.

    ¡°Just take it as an after-meal fruit.¡± Jing Zhi took it for granted.

    This would not be a problem before this. But now, we are in the apocalypse. Food is so precious and you even take it as an after-meal fruit?

    I will give full marks to such a brother!

    In the end, Shi Sheng did not agree with Jing Zhi to trade for more apples. She was not picky as long as it was not instant noodles everyday.

    The others in the team were very curious about Shi Sheng, but Jing Zhi did not allow them to approach Shi Sheng.

    They stayed in the square for a night and set off the next day.

    Shi Sheng and Ye An took the recreational vehicle. Jing Zhi had always taken the SUV, but now he changed to the recreational vehicle.

    ¡°Miss, miss...¡± Ye An carried Ye Ran, avoided Jing Zhi and approached Shi Sheng from another side, ¡°Miss, are we still going to Yao Guang Base?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she woken up yet?¡± Shi Sheng looked at Ye Ran. This baby usually wakes up at this time.

    Ye An touched Ye Ran¡¯s face and raised his head with a confused look, ¡°Miss..can you check whether Xiao Ran has a fever?¡±

    Shi Sheng touched Ye Ran¡¯s face.

    ¡°Maybe she has a fever...¡± Shi Sheng was not sure. After all, she had never looked after any children.

    She did adopt children with Feng Ci before, but those children were looked after by servants.

    ¡°Let me have a look.¡± Jing Zhi was sitting next to Shi Sheng and could not help asking.

    Shi Sheng passed Ye Ran over. Jing Zhi frowned slightly and it took a while before he spoke, ¡°She may be awakening a superpower.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Jing...what do you mean?¡± Zhu Feng who was sitting in front turned his head around, his expression showed shock.

    She¡¯s a baby.

    How could she awaken a superpower?

    Xia Shu nced at Ye Ran and agreed, ¡°She¡¯s indeed awakening a superpower.¡±

    Gosh, she¡¯s a baby, not a child!

    Shi Sheng thought, I didn¡¯t know when Ye An awakened his superpower, but he should have no superpower before he followed me..

    Now, even Ye Ran can awaken a superpower.

    Why is it so unusual!

    ¡°You look after her.¡± Jing Zhi passed Ye Ran to Zhu Feng.

    Ye Ran was in a critical period, it was very likely that something would go wrong if they left her with Ye An.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhu Feng was speechless. Why should I take care of a child? I¡¯m not a babysitter.

    Zhu Feng wanted to reject, but he was frightened as he looked at Jing Zhi. He took Ye Ran over reluctantly. Such a small baby, I could easily pinch her to death.

    Ye An climbed to Zhu Feng¡¯s side and stared at Ye Ran.

    Zhu Feng was depressed Damn, I not only have to look after a baby, but also a kid.

    Young Master Jing, are you sure you¡¯re not doing this on purpose to prevent this kid from pestering your beloved sister?

    ¡°Babies can also awaken superpowers?¡± Shi Sheng was stunned.

    ¡°By right, it¡¯s impossible.¡± Xia Shu exined seriously, ¡°She wasn¡¯t scratched by zombies. The second batch of people should have fully awakened their superpowers one month ago. So, there is only one possibility. She must have eaten something that caused her to awaken a superpower.¡±

    The first batch of people had awakened their superpowers when the apocalypse began, They were the most powerful individuals.

    Jing Zhi and Zhu Feng belonged to the first batch.

    One month ago, the second batch of people awakened their superpowers and these people were apparently not as powerful as the first batch.

    Other than that, if you want to awaken a superpower, you can only be scratched by zombies, or...

    Found some mutant nts and mutant nuclei.

    But both of these were hard to find, so there were only several people who awakened their superpowers through the two methods. Many people did not even know about this method.

    Shi Sheng thought for a while. We fed Ye Ran milk powder all the way and the only strange thing that she had eaten is the fruit.

    That fruit can even make people awaken their superpower?

    Shi Sheng decided to observe Ye Ran after she woke up.

    ......

    The convoy was moving slowly as they had to settle the zombies along the way. Jing Zhi did not allow Shi Sheng to get down the car and the zombies were all settled by the others.

    Shi Sheng had not seen Jing Zhi fight against the zombies. But she noticed the other teams were quite afraid of Jing Zhi, he should be quite powerful.

    ording to the plot, Jing Zhi¡¯s powers were the thunder and ice elements. Both which were extremely powerful.

    Xia Shu¡¯s powers were fire and spatial elements. There were two people with dual superpowers in this team, which should be impossible.

    Zhu Feng, the babysitter, could only carry Ye Ran all day long. Fortunately, he only had to carry her but not to handle her. At the end of the day, Zhu Feng had gained the title of babysitter in the team.

    Zhu Feng¡¯s power was the water element.

    So the routine of the team was...

    ¡°Dad, give me some milk.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m out of milk.¡±

    Who¡¯s your dad! I¡¯m not your dad!

    ¡°Brother Zhu, when will my sister wake up?¡± Ye An looked at Ye Ran in worry. She has been sleeping for so many days.

    ¡°It takes a long time to awaken a superpower, and...¡± She¡¯s still a baby, I don¡¯t know if she can survive.

    But Zhu Feng did not speak the words out. He was not like Shi Sheng, who would speak easily no matter if the sentence was good or bad.

    ¡°But...why is my situation different when I awoke my superpower?¡± Ye An was puzzled.

    Zhu Feng looked at Ye Ran strangely, ¡°You mean you have a superpower? What power?¡±

    Xia Shu also looked over, staring at Ye An for a moment.

    Ye An was a little nervous, ¡°...Miss said...she said I¡¯m partially strengthened...I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Partially strengthened? Which part of you has been strengthened?¡± Zhu Feng asked curiously. They had survived in the apocalypse for so long and they had never seen any children with superpowers.

    Children and women were normally the first to die during the apocalypse.

    Ye An was a little anxious, so he nced at Shi Sheng. Shi Sheng was leaning her head on the car window and her eyes were closed. Jing Zhi sat beside her and was deshelling melon seeds.

    ¡°...My eyes.¡± Ye An whispered, ¡°I can see things that are far away.¡±

    Ye An had been exploring his power whenever he was free. Although he was not very proficient yet, he can now control when to use the power.

    ¡°Far-sighted?¡± Xia Shu said, ¡°Your power is very useful.¡±

    Ye An blinked his eyes, he was naive and innocent, ¡°But miss said that this is a useless power.¡±

    How can she speak to a child like that...

 Chapter 582 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(15)

    <h4>The Calm That Comes With A Thought(15)</h4>

    ¡°Young Master Jing, we might need to take a rest here tonight.¡±

    Jing Zhi put the melon seed shells in a stic bag and nodded slightly, ¡°Alright.¡±

    The little boy who came to report looked at the melon seeds in Jing Zhi¡¯s hand, his face twisted. <i>He¡¯s unshelling the melon seeds, he¡¯s so disillusioned.</i>

    <i>Hey, where is my cold Young Master Jing!</i>

    ¡°Xi Xi.¡± Jing Zhi touched Shi Sheng¡¯s head.

    Shi Sheng was not sleeping deeply. She slowly opened her eyes that were full of alertness.

    Jing Zhi packed the melon seeds in a small stic bag and passed it to Shi Sheng, ¡°Snacks.¡±

    <i>I¡¯m almost useless!</i>

    <i>This is the so-called leading an easy life with everything provided, as if you were a pig.</i>

    Shi Sheng stuffed the melon seeds into her pockets, ¡°Are we going to stop here today?¡±

    ¡°Yea.¡± Jing Zhi stood up and gave Shi Sheng his hand.

    Shi Sheng grabbed his hand and stood up. She stretched and nced at Ye An who was sleeping next to her.

    ¡°What do we eat today?¡± asked Shi Sheng as she retracted her gaze and walked down the car.

    She was now being raised like a pig and only had to think about what to eat today.

    If it were not for the zombies that asionally jumped in front of her, she would suspect that she was actually travelling around the world.

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Jing Zhi asked her gently, with a faint smile between his eyebrows, ¡°I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±

    ¡°I like whatever you make.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s expression was soft.

    Jing Zhi was slightly lost. After a while, he habitually rubbed Shi Sheng¡¯s head.

    He liked her much morepared to the original Jing Xi.

    ¡°Xia Shu, look at that...¡± Zhu Feng grabbed Xia Shu vigorously in the car. ¡°She has never been so pleasant to Young Master Jing before...¡±

    ¡°People can change.¡± Xia Shu¡¯s tone was calm, as if a wise master had seen through the world.

    ¡°But it¡¯s impossible for a person to change so much!¡± Zhu Feng did not believe it, ¡°it¡¯s as if she turned into another person, but Young Master Jing doesn¡¯t allow us to talk about it. Ah, I¡¯m so worried.¡±

    ¡°The emperor is not worried, but the eunuch has begun to worry.¡±

    ¡°...Who is the eunuch?¡± Zhu Feng red at Xia Shu.

    ¡°You.¡±

    Zhu Feng gritted his teeth, ¡°Do you want to know if I am an eunuch?¡±

    ¡°No thanks.¡± Xia Shu opened the door and got out of the car.

    Leaving Zhu Feng who was still worrying in the car.

    <i>What the hell did I say?</i>

    Zhu Feng pped his face. The crisp voice frightened Ye An to sit up, his hair was messy and curled up.

    Ye An was not as thin as before these days, he looked cute with some flesh on his face.

    He turned his head to look around and found Zhu Feng. He climbed down with his hands and feet, walked to Zhu Feng¡¯s side and touched Ye Ran¡¯s face. Only then his mind slowly became rxed.

    ......

    There was free time after dinner.

    Shi Sheng leaned against the car door with a weed jutting from her mouth, her eyes gazed at the distant horizon.

    The weed was suddenly removed by someone and Jing Zhi¡¯s face appeared in Shi Sheng¡¯s pupils, ¡°This is very dirty, don¡¯t put it in your mouth.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not poisonous.¡± Shi Sheng did not care.

    Jing Zhi said helplessly, ¡°If you feel bored staying in the car, I can take you for a walk.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shi Sheng moved her eyes around, she must have had a bad idea.

    Jing Zhi took Shi Sheng to the mountain behind. Perhaps there were people passing here everyday, there was a small path along the mountain.

    The mountain was not high, it took only twenty minutes from the foot to the top of the mountain.

    The scenery was a dusky night scene and the only light came from the fire they made below.

    ¡°Jing Zhi.¡±

    Jing Zhi looked at her with some confusion on his face, he was a little shocked when Shi Sheng addressed his name.

    Shi Sheng suddenly approached him and stared at him, Jing Zhi¡¯s heart could not help beating wildly.

    Shi Sheng asked, ¡°We are not siblings, right?¡±

    A hot breath blew on his face and the pink lips were seductive. Jing Zhi was a little dry and answered with a little difficulty, ¡°We are.¡±

    His mind was nk. <i>I¡¯m reacting to my own sister?</i>

    <i>Since when did this start?</i>

    <i>Since the first day she came back and he found that she is different from the person in his memory.</i>

    Jing Zhi took a step back, he looked away and emphasized, ¡°We are brother and sister.¡±

    He seemed to be talking to himself.

    ¡°But we don¡¯t look alike at all.¡± Shi Sheng turned to his front, pointing at him and herself, ¡°Look, we are totally different. Don¡¯t tell me about gic mutations.¡±

    <i>There will be some simrities between siblings anyhow.</i>

    <i>But Jing Zhi and I have no simrities at all. I am more like a mixed-blood.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s just that both of us are very good-looking, so people ignore our differences.</i>

    A trace of confusion shed through Jing Zhi¡¯s eyes. He was even more confused after he looked carefully at Shi Sheng for a moment, ¡°We...are brother and sister.¡±

    In his memory, they slept together, ate together, went to school together and grew up together..

    <i>We are brother and sister.</i>

    <i>Yes, we are.</i>

    Jing Zhi strengthened the statement in his mind.

    Shi Sheng was sad. <i>It¡¯s impossible to do a paternity test now.</i>

    ¡°What if I like you?¡± Shi Sheng asked abruptly.

    The statement that Jing Zhi just strengthened suddenly copsed. But the next second, he cast a stronger wall.

    Jing Zhi tried his best to face Shi Sheng, his voice was dry and tight, ¡°It¡¯s normal for a younger sister to like her brother.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the love between couples.¡±

    Time seemed to have paused.

    Jing Zhi could only hear the sound of his heartbeat, the sound was so heavy that it made him stiff and numb.

    Jing Zhi blinked, he turned around in a panic. His heart was beating out of rhythm, ¡°Xi Xi, stop kidding. It¡¯ste, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Shi Sheng held her chin and did not continue to flirt with him.

    <i>How can I continue to flirt with you in future?</i>

    Jing Zhi was silent along the way. Although he still carefully protected Shi Sheng whenever there was danger, he dared not to look at Shi Sheng.

    Back at the camp, the noisy sound came over in an instant.

    Jing Zhi frowned, the camp was obviously different from when they left.

    There were more people and more cars.

    ¡°Young Master Jing.¡± Zhu Feng, who was carrying Ye Ran, immediately approached Jing Zhi, ¡°They are the military people.¡±

    Jing Zhi had already seen the military trucks that parked outside and those people in military uniforms, ¡°Where did theye from?¡±

    His tone was indifferent, nothing was abnormal.

    ¡°Yao Guang Base, they are here to pick people up. They took another road originally but the road was blocked, they met us on another road.¡± Zhu Feng quickly told Jing Zhi the news that he heard.

 Chapter 583 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(16)

    <strong>Chapter 583</strong>

    <strong>The Calm That Comes With A Thought(16)</strong>

    Shi Sheng looked around the team. Unsurprisingly, the female lead was here. She was chatting with a woman who was holding a child, the atmosphere seemed very harmonious.

    That woman was probably Han Yu¡¯s current wife.

    ¡°...They¡¯ve all decided to go with the army, but their resources have to be turned in.¡± Zhu Feng was still reporting with Jing Zhi, ¡°Young Master Jing, what shall we do?¡±

    ¡°We go by ourselves.¡± Shi Sheng turned her head and interrupted, ¡°Do you want to be controlled by the army?¡±

    Zhu Feng did not look at Shi Sheng, ¡°We don¡¯t have many weapons. There¡¯s still a long distance to reach Yao Guang Base. It¡¯s safer to follow the army.¡±

    Knowing that she was under Zhu Feng¡¯s suspicion, Shi Sheng kept silent and looked at the female lead.

    The two who were standing there just now were nowhere to be seen. Shi Sheng looked around the crowd for a moment and found the female lead.

    Mu Xin was talking with Father Mu. Aunt Li, the one who snatched Shi Sheng¡¯s milk powder previously, was there too. It seemed that the atmosphere was a bit unpleasant.

    The group of people who came together with Mu Xin received a lot of benefits from the army. They even brazenly enjoyed the convenience that Mu Xin brought to them.

    They took it for granted and were asking Mu Xin to go and get some fruits from Han Yu.

    Aunt Li noticed Han Yu brought his wife some fruits and gave one to Mu Xin just now. But Mu Xin gave it to her five-year-old nephew, Aunt Li was not satisfied.

    ¡°Aunt Li, the fruit was given by Captain Han, I don¡¯t have extra.¡± Mu Xin¡¯s face was darkened.

    ¡°Then you go and ask for it!¡± Aunt Li¡¯s tone was so justified, ¡°Howe your nephew can get the fruit, but my child, Hu Zi, cannot?¡±

    Mu Xin was mad and her tone was inevitably unpleasant, ¡°He¡¯s my nephew, of course I will give it to him. Aunt Li, who are you?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Xin, no manners.¡± Father Mu immediately scolded Mu Xin.

    ¡°Dad! Who are your rtives?¡± Why should I give my things to these people who are not my rtives?

    They even take it for granted.

    ¡°...Aunt Li asks for the sake of her child. Everyone is on the same boat, we just help if we can.¡± Father Mu muttered, ¡°We can¡¯t be selfish, didn¡¯t I teach you before?¡±

    Selfish, selfish.

    I¡¯ve given them so many things, how can you say I am selfish?

    ¡°Xin Xin, let Hu Zi eat this fruit.¡± A woman handed the fruit to Aunt Li, ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel. It¡¯s not a big deal, Yang Yang doesn¡¯t like fruit either.¡±

    Aunt Li immediately snatched the fruit over, the woman slowly retracted her hand and pulled Mu Xin¡¯s sleeves.

    The little boy who was holding the woman¡¯s thigh was looking at Aunt Li who snatched the fruit over and fed it to Hu Zi.

    Mu Xin was very mad as Father Mu treated the outsiders better than his own rtives, as if they were his family.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Xin did not want to argue with Father Mu, she held Yang Yang and walked to the other side.

    Aunt Li looked at their figures proudly. Such a little girl, how could you outsmart me?

    Mu Xin can exchange some fruits from her supermarket too, but the fruits were umon and very expensive, she had never exchanged for it.

    Mu Xin took Yang Yang to a corner and secretly fed him some fruits.

    On the way she returned with Yang Yang, she saw a team that was not far away. Her eyes widened and her fingers tighten up.

    Mu Xin recovered from surprise only when Yang Yang cried for pain.

    There were not many people in the team over there. Some were standing while some were sitting, surrounding a guy in white shirts. The mes of the campfire reflected his face, as handsome as a carefully painted picture.

    Jing Zhi.

    Mu Xin¡¯s heartbeat elerated slightly.

    She sent Yang Yang back to his camp and slowly approached Jing Zhi¡¯s team.

    In fact, she was not familiar with Jing Zhi and Jing Zhi may not even remember her.

    Just as Mu Xin was looking around, a figure suddenly appeared from the back of the car and asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    Mu Xin was startled, her heart was beating more and more irregrly. Mu Xin dared not to say that she was looking for Jing Zhi, she waved her hands and said, ¡°I...nothing.¡±

    Xia Shu nced at her a few times and warned, ¡°Don¡¯te near here.¡±

    Mu Xin nodded and left in a panic as she saw someone wasing.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± Zhu Feng could not help asking when he saw a vague figure.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Xia Shu opened and got into the car next to him.

    Am I terrible? I was just asking something, why did he avoid me?

    ......

    Because of Shi Sheng¡¯s nonsense just now, Jing Zhi had already made up his mind not to follow the army.

    The other people in the team naturally had some opinions. Our team is small, we can still be able to settle when we meet a few zombies. But what if we encounter a swarm of zombies? It will be very troublesome.

    The army has weapons, it¡¯s the safest to follow the army.

    But their opinions were rejected by Jing Zhi. He would not stop them if they wanted to follow the army and would equally divide their resources to everyone.

    They hesitated for a long time. They had a revolutionary sentiment with Jing Zhi as they had followed him for some time. In the end, none of them left the team.

    After the meeting, only Shi Sheng and Jing Zhi stayed in front of the campfire.

    The atmosphere was strangely silent.

    ¡°Erm...¡±

    ¡°Sleep early.¡± Jing Zhi suddenly stood up, simply rubbed Shi Sheng¡¯s head and went to Xia Shu¡¯s side.

    Is he avoiding me?

    By the time Shi Sheng got into the recreational vehicle, Zhu Feng was already inside and Ye An was looking after Ye Ran by her side.

    Shi Sheng went straight to her bed, she needed to calm down.

    Shi Sheng suddenly woke up in the middle of the night. The car was dark, Shi Sheng could vaguely see Ye An who was sleeping two rows in front of her and Zhu Feng who was sitting behind the driver¡¯s seat.

    Jing Zhi was not here.

    Shi Sheng got out of her bed and walked to Zhu Feng in a few steps.

    Zhu Feng woke up when Shi Sheng approached him. He immediately sat up and looked at Shi Sheng, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Shi Sheng took a shlight and shone it at Zhu Feng¡¯s side.

    Ye Ran¡¯s small face was flushed, the meridians were clearly visible on her delicate skin.

    Zhu Feng was shocked, he reached his hand out to touch Ye Ran and eximed, ¡°So hot.¡±

    The car door was opened and Jing Zhi appeared at the door. He was slightly relieved as soon as he saw Shi Sheng was fine, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s very hot.¡± Zhu Feng was like holding a hot sweet potato, ¡°She¡¯s ill. I didn¡¯t see anyone awakening superpower in this way...¡±

    To awaken superpower, one¡¯s body usually became hot in the early stage. But in Ye Ran¡¯s case, she waspletely asleep in the early stage.

    ¡°Close the door.¡±

    Jing Zhi got into the car and closed the door, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Ran was still in good condition before Zhu Feng fell asleep. But in just a few minutes, her body was getting hot.

    Shi Sheng was a little depressed. What happened to this child?

    Shi Sheng quickly took something out and made a space in the car, ¡°Stand by the side, don¡¯t get in the way.¡±

    Jing Zhi silently moved aside, looking at Shi Sheng who was drawing some strange patterns with red liquid on the ground.

 Chapter 584 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(17)

    <h4>Chapter 584 The Calm That Comes With A Thought(17)</h4>

    Ye An was probably woken up by the noise, he rubbed his eyes and sat up. Noticing there were a few people surrounding his sister, he immediately jumped down his seat and went straight to Ye Ran.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my sister?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move her!¡± Shi Sheng yelled.

    Ye An paused his hand and looked at Shi Sheng. Shi Sheng did not raise her head but continued to draw the patterns that they could not understand.

    The patterns were veryplicated, it seemed to be Taoist runes. Eventually, she outlined aplete pattern on the ground.

    After Shi Sheng finished drawing the patterns, she threw away the pen and ordered Zhu Feng, ¡°Carry her over and put her in the middle.¡±

    While speaking she had already opened the door and got down the car.

    As if holding a fireball, Zhu Feng ced Ye Ran in the middle of the strange patterns.

    Jing Zhi stood at the car door, looking at the petite figure who was putting some strange stones on the ground around the car and rushed back to the car.

    Shi Sheng sighed, ¡°Ye An, she may die, you must be prepared.¡±

    Ye An stared at Shi Sheng nkly, ¡°Miss?¡±

    ¡°I try my best.¡±

    Zhu Feng and Jing Zhi did not understand what was going on, both of them looked at Shi Sheng in a daze.

    Shi Sheng sat cross-legged beside Ye Ran. She did not expect the power of the fruit would be so great that it would turn this little baby to build foundation...

    This is simply cheating.

    Others have worked so hard but still cannot build a foundation, while this little kid is about to build a foundation after eating a fruit.

    Since I am the one who gave her the fruit, I will try my best to save her.

    But the chances of failure are still very high.

    She¡¯s too young.

    ¡°Take him out of here. No one can approach the car within ten meters.¡± Shi Sheng pointed at Ye An.

    ¡°Xi Xi?¡± Jing Zhi looked at Shi Sheng with some worry, he had no idea what his sister was doing.

    Shi Sheng raised her eyebrows, ¡°I¡¯m fine. How can I die as you haven¡¯t promised me yet.¡±

    Jing Zhi¡¯s ears suddenly turned red.

    Zhu Feng did not understand what they were talking about. He just looked at the two confusingly, What¡¯s the situation now?

    Jing Zhi stepped forward and hugged Shi Sheng, ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself.¡±

    He believed her.

    Shi Sheng tilted her head slightly, her cool lips happened to kiss on his cheek, Jing Zhi moved a step back, let go of her in panic and got down the car.

    Zhu Feng did not see what Shi Sheng did just now, he was inexplicable that Jing Zhi got down the car in a sudden. Zhu Feng then pulled Ye An to get down the car.

    ¡°Miss, my sister...¡± Ye An was holding the car door, he was reluctant to leave and was about to cry.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, she might really die.¡±

    Ye An hesitated a while and let go of his hand after listening to her words.

    ......

    The car was very quiet. Jing Zhi and the others stood outside the car, staring at the car with a solemn expression.

    Ye An¡¯s small body trembled slightly, his depressed cry seemed abrupt in the night.

    Xia Shu, who was guarding the ce, came to Zhu Feng, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys sleep but standing here like zombies?¡±

    Standing here in the middle of the night, so scary!

    Just as Zhu Feng wanted to answer him, the ground suddenly lit up.

    The light intertwined on the ground and formed a magical circle on the recreational vehicle.

    Xia Shu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Spirit gathering formation.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Zhu Feng¡¯s mind was full of astonishment and he could only see colourful light, but he still heard Xia Shu¡¯s voice.

    Xia Shu was only astonished for a moment, ¡°Spirit gathering formation, it¡¯s used to gather reiki. Inside is...Jing Xi?¡±

    Zhu Feng did not understand at all, he could only answer Xia Shu¡¯s question, ¡°Jing Xi and Ye Ran.¡±

    Xia Shu looked at the car thoughtfully.

    The light became brighter and brighter. People from the other ces noticed the light and looked over.

    The light was like a beacon in the dark, it was dazzling.

    ¡°Go and wake them up.¡± Jing Zhi ordered Zhu Feng, ¡°Don¡¯t let the others approach here.¡±

    Xia Shu responded quicker than Zhu Feng, he woke everyone up and arranged their position.

    ......

    Han Yu heard the news from his subordinate and quickly rushed over. There were a lot of people surrounding the scene and discussing the white light.

    Jing Zhi ordered someone to move a car to block the sight of these people, so no one knew what was actually shining.

    Mu Xin rushed to the scene and approached Han Yu.

    ¡°Captain Han?¡±

    Han Yu nodded slightly, ¡°Miss Mu.¡±

    Mu Xin had been here before, she knew Jing Zhi was inside. She was worried, ¡°Captain Han, what¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Han Yu shook his head, ¡°It was already like this when I arrived.¡±

    Everyone just observed from far away when the light was faint. They approached the scene only when the light became brighter and brighter, but the ce was already blocked.

    Some people wanted to go and take a look, but someone with earth element superpower had cast an earthen wall around the ce. In addition, there were people guarding the ce all around.

    No one knew what was going on inside, who dared to break in?

    The sky, which was gloomy, was getting darker and darker at this time. The sky seemed to be pressed down and a cool breeze was blowing from nowhere.

    The next second, the cool breeze turned into a violent wind and the mud was lifted up and smeared everyone¡¯s faces.

    ¡°Rumble.¡±

    There was a crash of thunder and the dim sky was full of purple light at this time. In the inteced light, a bolt of lightning that was as thick as an arm struck through the sky andnded on the white light.

    ¡°Buzz..¡± The lightning seemed to hit on a barrier, dispersing like fireworks.

    ¡°Rumble.¡±

    There was endless thunder from the sky, the whole earth seemed to be trembling and another lightning struck through the sky.

    The crowd screamed and ran back.

    The scene turned into chaos.

    Han Yu ordered his subordinates to keep order. He stood in ce to watch. The thunder and lightning seemed to have a clear target, they only struck on the white light, but there was no way to strike through it.

    There were a total of nine ps of thunder and lightning. Then, thunderclouds dispersed and the wind stopped blowing. Except for the noise of the crowd, nothing seemed to have happened.

    The white light slowly dimmed and the scene eventually turned into darkness.

    ......

    Inside the car, Shi Sheng was looking at Ye Ran, who had awakened and was looking around with her watery eyes.

    This kid is absolutely powerful.

    She built a foundation and even caused nine ps of thunder.

    ¡°You¡¯re so powerful!¡± Shi Sheng sighed and pinched her cheek, ¡°How did you survive through this? So lucky!¡±

    This sentence can be tranted as one who survives a great disaster destined to good fortune forever after. Host, do you mean to say this?

    ¡°Babbling.¡± Ye Ran grasped Shi Sheng¡¯s hand with her white, tender and soft little hand.

    Shi Sheng held Ye Ran and stood up. Her body suddenly swayed as she was a little dizzy.

    Fuck! The thunders make me dizzy.

    She rested for a while and opened the door.

    The people outside had been staring at the car door nkly. The moment the car door opened, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on her.

    Jing Zhi was stopped by Zhu Feng and Xia Shu, his posture was frozen in ce.

 Chapter 585 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(18)

    Chapter 585

    The Calm That Comes With A Thought(18)

    ¡°Sister.¡± Ye An ran to Shi Sheng first.

    Shi Sheng passed Ye Ran to him, Ye An held Ye Ran carefully as if holding a gold ingot.

    Jing Zhi got rid of the two and rushed to Shi Sheng, staring at her up and down for a moment.

    ¡°Xi Xi.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Jing Zhi hugged her tightly, his voice was dull and hoarse, ¡°Next time don¡¯t do things that worry me.¡±

    When the lightning struck down from the sky, he felt that his heart was smashed into pieces.

    ¡°Do you like me?¡±

    Shi Sheng could feel Jing Zhi froze for a while. Then, he said, ¡°I like you, like how a brother likes his sister.¡±

    Feng Ci doesn¡¯t love me anymore!

    Break up!

    [Author Note: Host is making trouble again.]

    ¡°Xia Shu, don¡¯t you think the rtionship between Young Master Jing and Jing Xi is strange?¡± Zhu Feng asked Xia Shu in a low voice.

    Xia Shu nced at him, ¡°I thought your focus was on the thunder tribtion.¡±

    What is thunder tribtion? Can it be eaten? ¡°Don¡¯t you think Young Master Jing is too worried about Jing Xi?¡±

    ¡°They are siblings.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the worry of a brother towards his sister.¡± Zhu Feng scratched his head to think of an adjective for a long time, but he indeed was not literary at all, ¡°Did you see it just now? If it weren¡¯t for us to stop him, he would definitely rush into the car.¡±

    ¡°You said before that Young Master Jing cares about Jing Xi very much.¡±

    Yes, he cares about Jing Xi very much. But...howe I still feel something is wrong?

    It must be because Jing Xi is weird.

    Zhu Feng scratched his head, How can I make Young Master Jing believe that she is not the original Jing Xi?

    ¡°Young Master Jing must have felt that.¡± Xia Shu seemed to know what Zhu Feng was thinking.

    Zhu Feng red at him, Which side do you actually stand?

    Xia Shu looked at him with a serious expression of ¡®I¡¯m telling the truth, it¡¯s useless to re at me¡¯.

    ......

    Jing Zhi went to settle the mess outside.

    Shi Sheng picked up the spirit stones that she put around the car just now. They were non-disposable and can be reused many times.

    By the time she wanted to pick up thest spirit stone, someone took the lead to pick it up from the ground.

    Shi Sheng raised her head slightly, Xia Shu pinched the stone and looked at her, ¡°Are you a cultivator?¡±

    It was not an interrogative sentence, but a derative sentence. He was stating a fact.

    ¡°No.¡± Shi Sheng snatched the spirit stone back. I don¡¯t need psychic power to confirm Feng Ci, then why should I be a cultivator? Something¡¯s wrong with you!

    Xia Shu obviously did not believe her, ¡°Then howe you know spirit gathering formation?¡±

    ¡°I learn it by myself.¡± Shi Sheng put the spirit stones back into a box, ¡°I¡¯m a genius, understand?¡±

    I suddenly realize howe Zhu Feng would give such a speechless look to me.

    He looked at the colourful spirit stones in Shi Sheng¡¯s box, his eyes shed but he did not continue to question her.

    Shi Sheng blinked as she looked at Xia Shu who left.

    How does he know about the cultivator?

    Perhaps there are cultivators in this world and their achievements are not low. Otherwise, the reiki of this world will not be so abundant.

    Although the reiki of this world isparatively lower than the ancient worlds, it¡¯s already considered highpared to those barren modern worlds.

    Shi Sheng packed up the things and checked carefully. After confirming there were no any omissions, only then she headed to the crowd.

    The car that blocked the way just now had been removed, but the earth wall was still there. Shi Sheng passed by the wall and those people looked at her with extremely strange eyes. There was not much malicious in their eyes, but just curious and inquiring.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know. ¡° Jing Zhi looked indifferent, ¡°Captain Han, I can only tell you that much.¡±

    Han Yu knew that Jing Zhi was answering perfunctorily. But ording to his subordinates, this guy was very powerful and should not be enmity.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Han Yu nodded slightly and left.

    Mu Xin hesitated for a moment, stepped forward and asked, ¡°Senior Jing Zhi, did you hurtst time?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Although it was all under her prediction, she was still hurt. He has totally forgotten me.

    ¡°Miss Mu?¡± Someone called her behind.

    Mu Xin quickly answered, ¡°Senior Jing Zhi, I¡¯m Mu Xin. We were in the same school back then.¡±

    She then caught up with Han Yu¡¯s team and left.

    After running for a distance, she turned around and saw Jing Zhi wasbing the hair of a girl.

    Jing Xi...

    She¡¯s here too.

    Women¡¯s instincts were often urate. She could sense that Jing Zhi liked Jing Xi and it was not the affection between siblings.

    But how can such a rtionship exist?

    Mu Xin nced at them for thest time and returned to her camp.

    ......

    Han Yu returned to themand vehicle and rubbed between his eyebrows.

    ¡°Captain, he must know something.¡± Someone said angrily.

    ¡°He¡¯s Jing Zhi,¡± Han Yu answered inexplicably.

    The others were puzzled, What¡¯s going on with Jing Zhi?

    ¡°The capital base...¡± Han Yu paused, ¡°The grandson of Old Master Jing.¡±

    The group of people kept silent.

    It took a while before someone spoke, ¡°Old Master Jing...I thought he doesn¡¯t have any descendants?¡±

    Han Yu kept rubbing between his eyebrows, ¡°Old Master Jing has a son, but his son was a businessman so he seldom mentions about him, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t know.¡±

    Han Yu knew about this from his father.

    ......

    The next day, many people were still discussing what happenedst night.

    But the parties did not tell the truth, they could only guess in private.

    Survival was difficult, they will soon forget about this.

    The team set out. Those who left Jing Zhi¡¯s team chose not to follow the army, but followed at the back of the team.

    By doing so, they did not have to hand in their resources but were still following the army.

    The people in the army naturally had no opinions about this matter. If the zombies came from behind, they were the first who were eaten by the zombies.

    On the other hand, the people in Jing Zhi¡¯s team found that the atmosphere between Jing Zhi and Shi Sheng was strange, they dared not to talk casually.

    Shi Sheng was quite depressed. Although Jing Zhi was still gentle when talking to her, he had obviously begun to distance himself from her.

    [Hidden Task: To live in seclusion.] The sound of the system suddenly popped out, [Target: Jing Zhi.]

    The hidden task is finally released! Fuck, you¡¯ve been buffering for a long time!

    And what task is this?

    To live in seclusion? Why don¡¯t you ask me to be a caveman? Fuck!

    [The dy is due to your insufficient authority and you can¡¯t change and view the task.]

    After leaving such a sentence, the system immediately went offline. Obviously, the system was afraid of Shi Sheng.

    I¡¯m now going to take the courage and wait for the Master to save me. I firmly believe that my master is the most powerful.

    Host, don¡¯t be arrogant. I will make you cry next time.

 Chapter 586 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(19)

    Chapter 586

    The Calm That Comes With A Thought(19)

    Jing Zhi had been observing Shi Sheng and noticed she was not feeling well. Just as Jing Zhi was hesitating whether to approach her, Ye An had alreadye to Shi Sheng together with Ye Ran.

    Jing Zhi could only give up and looked at Shi Sheng who was holding Ye Ran in her arms and yed with her.

    The scenes of Shi Sheng¡¯s marriage and raising children shed across Jing Zhi¡¯s mind, his face darkened, he cannot ept. He could not help to destroy the world whenever he thought of the scene where Shi Sheng was hugging another man.

    But the next second, he was taken aback by such a thought and looked away in a panic.

    We¡¯re siblings.

    How could I have such an absurd thought?

    Mom and dad¡¯s will is for me to take good care of her.

    Jing Zhi, how can you have such a dirty thought?

    He took a deep breath and forced himself to look at the scenery outside the window that was slowly moving backwards.

    ......

    Jing Zhi deliberately avoided Shi Sheng. Shi Sheng did nothing to him as there were many people here.

    Zhu Feng thought that Young Master Jing had finally listened to him and cast doubt upon Shi Sheng.

    But Xia Shu gave him a ¡®you would never understand¡¯ look.

    ¡°Why is the weather getting hotter and hotter recently?¡± Zhu Feng was fanning himself, ¡°I¡¯m almost roasted. Xia Shu, don¡¯t you feel hot?¡±

    When Zhu Feng turned his head and saw Xia Shu who was still wearing a jacket, his eyes widened. I wish I could run naked now, how can this guy still be wearing a jacket?

    He turned to look at Jing Zhi, he was in a clean white shirt with his sleeves slightly pulled up to his arms, revealing a valuable watch on hand.

    However, neither of them showed any signs of sweating, which was simply unscientific.

    ¡°Keep calm and you won¡¯t feel hot.¡±

    Zhu Feng red at Xia Shu, ¡°It¡¯s so hot, how can I be calm?¡±

    Xia Shu slowly pointed to Shi Sheng.

    Zhu Feng looked over and suddenly choked.

    Shi Sheng crossed her hands and her feet were put on the stool next to her. Her eyes were slightly closed, Zhu Feng had no idea if she was asleep but it was obvious that she did not feel hot.

    She can even sleep in such hot weather!

    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±

    A voice suddenly rang and Zhu Feng replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel hot?¡±

    ¡°Hot.¡± Shi Sheng put her legs down and sat up slightly. The air is sultry, how can one not feel hot?

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you sweat at all?¡± Zhu Feng was surprised.

    ¡°Why must I sweat?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel hot?¡± How can one feels hot but doesn¡¯t sweat?

    ¡°So one must sweat when it¡¯s hot?¡± asked Shi Sheng.

    Isn¡¯t thismon sense?

    Xia Shu nced at Shi Sheng and added, ¡°Perhaps some people have a special constitution.¡±

    Zhu Feng kept quiet. He did not want to speak either, he just wanted to find an ice cer to cool off.

    ¡°It¡¯s really getting hotter these days.¡± Xia Shu looked at the faintly visible heatwave outside.

    The earth was dry and cracked like a spider web.

    ¡°...Everything will be fine soon.¡± Zhu Feng was a bit down. The team that has people with water elements can get through this, but what happens to those without such power?

    Everyone iscking water supply nowadays. Such hot weather, those who dead...

    ¡°Cold winter ising after this,¡± said Shi Sheng leisurely.

    It was all from the plot. After the cold winter, there were earthquakes and tsunamis, followed by all kinds of natural disasters. In the end, ny-nine percent of those who survived were powerful and courageous people.

    Xia Shu looked at Shi Sheng.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Zhu Feng almost believed that this person was not Jing Xi, so he was straightforward.

    Shi Sheng smiled, ¡°Because I¡¯m pretty.¡±

    Shameless!

    ¡°Xi Xi.¡± Jing Zhi called her.

    Shi Sheng curled her lips up, ¡°Have you ever read the doomsday novels? These are the routine.¡±

    Who wants to read those novels? Can the stories be trusted? Isn¡¯t they are all made up by people?

    Shi Sheng gave him an ¡®are you idiot?¡¯ look.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Zhu Feng looked away.

    The car was silent for a while. Zhu Feng drove the car quietly while Xia Shu stared at Shi Sheng thoughtfully as if he could get an answer from her.

    Shi Sheng had long been immune to others¡¯ views, so she got up to find Jing Zhi.

    Jing Zhi frowned, he changed his seat to the back and the front seat happened to block him.

    Shi Sheng reached out and hooked his fingers. As soon as she touched his fingers, Jing Zhi immediately moved his hand away and warned, ¡°Xi Xi.¡±

    Then, Shi Sheng held his hand and shook it with big movement, her strength was great. Although Jing Zhi could get rid of her hand, this would attract the attention of the two in front.

    In the end, he could do nothing.

    But afterwards, Jing Zhi thought about this again. Perhaps it¡¯s just because I don¡¯t want to stop her from holding me.

    Shi Sheng gripped his hand with her fingers.

    Jing Zhi looked at her hand, he slightly lost. Her skin was a bit dry and not as smooth as before, but it was still sofortable when she put her hand on his palm.

    Shi Sheng smiled at him and rubbed her fingers on the back of his hand. The hot weather seemed to be even more sultry and his body felt like a fire.

    Jing Zhi slightly moved his adam¡¯s apple and looked away from Shi Sheng.

    He needed to calm down.

    ......

    Many people in the team had died due to the hot weather and ack of people with water elements. The whole team was in despair.

    Jing Zhi¡¯s team was not affected as they only had a small number of people and there was another person who had the water element in addition to Zhu Feng.

    Jing Zhi had always been giving his people with water elements and strong power the privileges to use the zombie crystal nucleus, which can enhance their powers. So the team had never been short of water and there was even extra water for Shi Sheng and Ye Ran to take a bath.

    Shi Sheng was the only girl in the team and Ye Ran was a baby. Besides, due to the strange scenariost time, many of them had been guessing Shi Sheng possessed some special powers. So they had no opinion as they had enough water supply anyway.

    ¡°Senior.¡±

    Mu Xin stood outside and waved at Jing Zhi, her face was blushed.

    Jing Zhi raised his head and nced at her with his eyes indifferent. With just a nce, he lowered his gaze.

    ¡°Brother, she seems to be calling you.¡± Ye An sat next to Jing Zhi, reminding him carefully.

    Jing Zhi put the milk bottle that filled with milk powder into Ye Ran¡¯s mouth, without a change in expression.

    Ye An became anxious again.

    This brother is terrible.

    He held Ye Ran and ran up the car.

    Am I that terrible?

    Mu Xin was here to borrow people with water elements on behalf of the military.

    There were too many people in her team but the water that they had was not enough.

    They offered very good terms and they were even willing to provide weapons.

    Of course, Jing Zhi refused without even thinking about it. What does the life and death of others have to do with me?

    As for the rest of the team, most of them had gone through some bad things, they certainly had no kindness.

 Chapter 587 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(20)

    <h4>Chapter 587 The Calm That Comes With A Thought(20)</h4>

    Mu Xin failed to borrow people and returned, it was under Han Yu¡¯s expectation. He went to ask for it again but the result was still the same.

    ¡°What about I go and ask again?¡± Mu Xin suggested.

    Jing Zhi¡¯s team had two people with water elements. If they can borrow one, their water shortage problem can be greatly alleviated.

    But from their conversations with Jing Zhi just now, Han Yu knew that the guy will notpromise anyhow.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± Han Yu shook his head.

    ¡°I heard that he cares about his sister very much, perhaps we can talk to his sister?¡± someone interrupted.

    Han Yu did not meet Shi Sheng in the team before, so he did not know that Jing Zhi¡¯s sister was the one who refused to give him the milk powder. He thought about it for a moment and agreed.

    Girl always have morepassion.

    Mu Xin was very resistant to Shi Sheng. But she had no choice but to negotiate with Shi Sheng as she was a girl.

    Mu Xin approached Jing Zhi¡¯s team during the interval of rest. Looking at Shi Sheng who was standing alone under the share of a tree, she took a deep breath and walked over.

    ¡°Jing Xi.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked over, she blinked.

    Gosh, the female leade to me.

    Shi Sheng stared at her and kept quiet. Mu Xin was ufortable, she broke the silence first, ¡°Jing Xi, you might have heard about our situation. We¡¯re facing the problem of water shortage, can you talk to senior to lend us one person that has the water element?¡±

    Shi Sheng heard about this from the people in the team.

    The female lead evene to me right now?

    Troublees again.

    ¡°They are so precious as pandas now, who dares to lend?¡± Shi Sheng looked at Mu Xin with a smile.

    People that have water elements are so important nowadays, the result of lending them may cause our team a shortage of water.

    ¡°But your team has two people with water elements.¡± Mu Xin looked serious, ¡°It¡¯s alright to lend us one.¡±

    One is enough.

    ¡°Do you think they are objects that you can borrow anytime if you want?¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes.

    ¡°The natural disaster is at stake, everyone should be united.¡± Mu Xin was raised by Father Mu since young, she more or less inherited his character.

    Otherwise, she would not endure those people such as Aunt Li who kept taking her advantages.

    Shi Sheng replied, ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The indifferent attitude of Shi Sheng made Mu Xin a little depressed. Although she could not understand Shi Sheng¡¯s behaviour, she was still different from the others.

    ¡°Jing Xi, you just have to talk to senior. He will definitely listen to what you say...¡± Mu Xin¡¯s voice gradually faded.

    ¡°Why should I talk to him?¡± I¡¯m not rtives with those people, why should I help them? Now that everyone could hardly survive, why should I help others?

    The result of helping others is to put the people around you in danger?

    Mu Xin¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Jing Xi, why are you so selfish!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m selfish. What can you do?¡± Shi Sheng nced at Mu Xin calmly, ¡°Everyone is selfish. Do you dare to say that you have no selfishness in helping the military?¡±

    Mu Xin helped Han Yu as she thought of cooperating with the military after they arrived at Yao Guang Base, so that her safety would be guaranteed.

    In general, selfish people will find a good-sounding reason for themselves and put the fault to others.

    But Shi Sheng was not, she dared to admit that she was selfish.

    Mu Xin kept silent. She did have selfish intentions, but she also really had the intention to help others.

    Now, Mu Xin was even more resistant to Shi Sheng.She¡¯s too cold-blooded, howe senior protect her so much?

    Mu Xin left in anger.

    Shi Sheng returned to the recreational vehicle. There was only Jing Zhi in the car, everyone else was outside.

    Jing Zhi dared not stay alone in the car with Shi Sheng, he got up and wanted to leave but Shi Sheng had closed the door.

    Shi Sheng walked over with a smile, holding on to the seats on both sides and trapped Jing Zhi in the innermost seat.

    ¡°Xi Xi?¡± Jing Zhi had some difficulty breathing, he leaned against the wall of the car and felt a bit hot.

    ¡°Are you so afraid of me?¡± Shi Sheng leaned closer towards Jing Zhi.

    ¡°No.¡± Jing Zhi leaned against the wall of the car as close as possible, so as to distance himself from Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Then why are you avoiding me?¡±

    ¡°Xi Xi...¡±

    His words were stopped as Shi Sheng kissed on his lips. Jing Zhi widened his eyes and he froze as a sculpture. Her breath spread from his mouth to his heart and limbs...

    Her tongue pried open his lips and teeth and put into his mouth.

    The kiss took the strength out of his body. His heart was beating rapidly and his cheeks were very hot. His mind was totally nk and let her kiss.

    She¡¯s kissing me. It took Jing Zhi a long time to respond.

    ¡°Young Master Jing...¡±

    Someone opened the car door and the door was immediately closed with a ¡®bang¡¯ the next second.

    Jing Zhi responded this time. He pushed Shi Sheng away and his eyes were sharp, ¡°Xi Xi, are you crazy?¡±

    How can she kiss me?

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Shi Sheng sat down and leaned towards him, ¡°But don¡¯t you have some feelings just now?¡±

    Jing Zhi was embarrassed, he leaned his body backwards and emphasized, ¡°Xi Xi, we are brother and sister.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Where do we look alike?

    ¡°It¡¯s the end times, who knows?¡±

    Jing Zhi was startled by Shi Sheng¡¯s words. A voice suddenly popped out of his head, saying that, Yes, she¡¯s right. It¡¯s the end times, no one knows that they are siblings.

    Jing Zhi bit his tongue, the pain made him give up on those unrealistic thoughts.

    ¡°Xi Xi, we....cannote together.¡±

    He took a deep breath and said, ¡°You¡¯re still young, you don¡¯t know what love is. In future, when you meet that person, you will realize that your love to me is because of family affection. Xi Xi...I hope you can think about it.¡±

    When Jing Zhi wanted to leave, Shi Sheng stopped him, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. You¡¯re clear that we are not brother and sister.¡±

    Jing Zhi was forced to the wall of the car again by Shi Sheng, he kept silent.

    ¡°You like me, don¡¯t you?¡± Shi Sheng pressed on his shoulders, ¡°Jing Zhi, morals are not important anymore during the end times. If you like me, we cane together.¡±

    ¡°....Xi Xi.¡± Jing Zhi spoke in difficulty, ¡°Even if...even if we¡¯re not siblings, others will not understand. They will look at you strangely.¡±

    He did not want her to bemented on by people.

    Although they were in the end times, they still have rtives.

    ¡°So...Xi Xi, we can¡¯te together. I will always be your brother.¡± He will never marry for life, even if she married and had children.

    Jing Zhi suddenly became sad, as if someone was pressing his heart, dull and out of breath.

 Chapter 588 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(21)

    <h4>Chapter 588 The Calm That Comes With A Thought(21)</h4>

    Shi Sheng was a little frustrated. Feng Ci is thinking too much about her. Such a personality, it would be really difficult for him to ept me.

    How to do! How to do!

    Sleep with him?

    Would hemit suicide after that?

    It¡¯s possible.

    ¡°Xi Xi, you will always be my favourite person.¡± Jing Zhi reached out to hug Shi Sheng and warned himself in mind, This is thest time.

    ¡°But you refuse toe together with me.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s voice was dull, ¡°Do you really love me?¡±

    Jing Zhi¡¯s heart was a little pain and his breathing was slightly messy, but her next sentence made Jing Zhi speechless.

    ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t give up. If you don¡¯t agree, I will put you on drugs.¡±

    ......

    Zhu Feng stood outside the car with a weird face, he did not notice Xia Shuing over.

    Xia Shu pushed him a few times only then Zhu Feng responded.

    ¡°You¡¯d have died if zombiese.¡± Xia Shu mocked.

    ¡°...Xia Shu, just now I...¡± Zhu Feng swallowed twice, ¡°I saw...¡±

    ¡°What did you see?¡±

    Zhu Feng nced at Xia Shu, pulled him aside, leaned close to his ear and whispered, ¡°I saw Young Master Jing and Jing Xi kissing.¡±

    Xia Shu moved aside ufortably, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Zhu Feng suddenly raised his voice. Then, he immediately realized that he was too loud and lowered his voice, ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Xia Shu looked at him in silence.

    Zhu Feng thought Xia Shu did not believe it, ¡°I really saw it. What¡¯s going on with Young Master Jing and Jing Xi?¡±

    This is incestuous.

    ¡°Forget about this.¡± Xia Shu turned to leave.

    ¡°Xia Shu, how can you talk like this? Young Master Jing...¡±

    As soon as Zhu Feng caught up with Xia Shu, the door of the recreational vehicle was opened. Jing Zhi appeared at the door with a reddish face. Hearing Zhu Feng¡¯s voice, he involuntarily looked over and then waved at him calmly.

    Damn, he must be knowing that I saw it just now.

    Xia Shu gave Zhu Feng an ¡®all the best¡¯ look and left happily.

    Zhu Feng slowly approached Jing Zhi and thought, Will he kills me?

    ......

    The weather was getting hotter and hotter, their high water consumption was no longer supported by those with water elements.

    Although they had tried to send everyone in the team water, it was basically useless in such hot weather.

    This was not the only dilemma. As the weather was hot, many vehicles were broken or out of gas. These people can only abandon their vehicles and walk with the team, which increased their water consumption and mortality greatly.

    Someone heard that Jing Zhi¡¯s team had two people with water elements and everyone flocked to Jing Zhi¡¯s team and surrounded them.

    ¡°Why are you so selfish? Give us water, give us water!¡±

    ¡°Please, give us water.¡±

    These people were so aggressive that they leaned on their car windows and kept smacking the ss while cursing.

    ¡°Miss...¡± Ye An hugged Ye Ran tightly and sat next to Shi Sheng. He could see the despair and distortion in their eyes through the ss.

    This was the world he knew. No matter where he went, he saw such a scene.

    Shi Sheng patted on Ye An¡¯s head, he suddenly felt relieved.

    ¡°These people are crazy, we can¡¯t move at all.¡±

    They had a total of three vehicles and were all surrounded by these people.

    There were a lot of people on the team. Half of those who did not get the water surrounded the military and half of them were surrounding them. The whole team was in chaos.

    They were stuck in the car, neither getting out nor moving the car.

    ¡°These people are crazy.¡± Zhu Feng grabbed his hair and looked at someone who had picked up an axe from nowhere and hit it on their car window.

    Zhu Feng quickly jumped away from his seat, but his arm was still scratched by the broken ss.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    The car window was smashed open. The people outside as if demons in hell, they put their hands in and kept scratching.

    ¡°Give me water, give me water!¡±

    ¡°Water, water, give me water!¡±

    ¡°My child is dying, give me some water!¡±

    Countless sound mixed together and circted in the car like 3D surround sound.

    Zhu Feng dared not to approach the window, but someone already began to climb into the car.

    Just as Zhu Feng had no idea what to do, a ck shadow suddenly appeared beside him, kicking that person.

    With a talisman in her hand, Shi Sheng looked at those distorted faces coldly, ¡°Take off your hand.¡±

    Her voice was not loud, but everyone could hear it.

    Her words seemed to have enraged them, they became more aggressive.

    Shi Sheng narrowed her eyes and ced the talisman on the wall of the car with a snap.

    Those people immediately bounced off by an invisible force, fell down and groaned in pain. The car stopped shaking.

    Shi Sheng got down the car.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Zhu Feng eximed. They are crazy!

    People who lost their minds were terrible. The two cars behind were still surrounded by people. Some people had already climbed to the top of the car and wanted to open the door from above with their superpowers.

    Shi Sheng unsheathed her iron sword and rushed over. They were crazy because they were afraid of death. But when they met someone that was crazier, they dared not to speak.

    Before Shi Sheng waved her iron sword over, those people had alreadypromised.

    Some people with superpowers tried to resist, but their power was totally ipatible with the iron sword.

    Shi Sheng settled the people around the second car, scowled and asked the people inside the car, ¡°Where are Jing Zhi and Ye An?¡±

    Those people had not recovered from the shock, they subconsciously pointed to the car behind.

    Shi Sheng put another talisman on their car and went to the third car.

    The people in the third car were shocked as they saw Shi Sheng approaching their car domineeringly.

    Young Master Jing¡¯s sister is so powerful?

    We dare not to get out of the car but she can kill so many people by herself.

    There were even more people surrounding the third car. Probably because they had seen what Shi Sheng did just now and they had no idea if those people were alive or dead, so they were a little scared.

    When Shi Sheng raised her sword, they immediately lowered their heads and scattered.

    ¡°Xi Xi.¡± Jing Zhi dragged Shi Sheng into the car and reprimanded with an ugly face, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Since that day, Jing Zhi had not been in the same car as Shi Sheng. He did not expect to encounter such an incident today. Before he coulde to her, she was already here.

    ¡°To rescue you.¡± Shi Sheng put a talisman on the third car, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to marry me?¡±

    There were other people in the car and Shi Sheng spoke this, there was a strange silence in the car.

    Should a sister say this to her brother?

    They said that Young Master Jing and Jing Xi¡¯s atmosphere is weird...

    Jing Zhi did not know what to say and the atmosphere became even more dull and awkward.

    ¡°Miss...there are...zombiesing.¡±

 Chapter 589 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(22)

    <h4>Chapter 589 The Calm That Comes With A Thought(22)</h4>

    There was a vige nearby, the noises over here attracted the zombies.

    ¡°How far are they?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s tone was calm as if it was just a trivial matter.

    The air that was stagnant began to flow in the car.

    ¡°Very close...¡±

    It was obviously unrealistic to expect a child who was still in elementary school to measure the distance visually. Ye An can only answer this.

    However, everyone soon discovered that the zombies were indeed close.

    Right after Ye An finished the words, the figure of the zombies could be seen in the distance. They were no longer the zombies who were clumsy and slow.

    Their speed was very fast like a normal man. In just a blink of an eye, a zombie had reached the team, caught a person and bit.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Zombies, zombies are here!¡±

    ¡°Run! The zombies are here! The zombies are here! Help....help...¡±

    The zombies came in a swarm. All the cars were surrounded by zombies, except for the three cars of Jing Zhi¡¯s team. The zombies were bounced off whenever they approached the three cars.

    The crowd was amazed and looked at the talisman that Shi Sheng ced on the car.

    This talisman can not only resist the people but also the zombies?

    Amazing!

    Shi Sheng put her head on Jing Zhi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m such a powerful girl. Shouldn¡¯t you think about it again?¡±

    Jing Zhi could feel her breath and his ears were very hot, he warned sternly, ¡°Xi Xi, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    Shi Sheng curled her lips up and patted the person in front of her, ¡°Set off now. Are you waiting for the zombies to eat us?¡±

    ¡°What? Ohhhhh!¡± The guy quickly started the car engine. Fortunately, they were at the back of the team. The guy honked frantically while he was reversing the car, the other two vehicles in front noticed and followed.

    Shi Sheng leaned on the seat, she was rxed as if they were not in the doomsday. The others in the car dared not to make any noise as the aura of Shi Sheng was much more than that of Jing Zhi.

    They¡¯re indeed siblings.

    There were zombies blocking their way, the driver was nervous and dared not to increase the speed. After confirming the zombies cannot get close to the cars, they slowly relieved themselves.

    After driving a long distance, they found a group of people following behind, including the military, some ordinary people and people with superpowers.

    But the ordinary people were those who had better strength and had used to kill zombies.

    Shi Sheng put her head outside the window to take a look. Immediately, she saw the most conspicuous people on the team.

    Han Yu was carrying a woman on his back and a child tied up in front of him. Mu Xin was protecting Father Mu and both of them were surrounded by a few soldiers.

    The zombies were chasing after them. One of the zombies was probably a second-level zombie, it ran very fast.

    It spotted Uncle Li who was holding a baby and scratched its sharp ws towards Uncle Li. Aunt Li, who was next to him, suddenly pushed one of the soldiers who escorted them to the zombie. The zombie immediately scratched on the soldier.

    Everyone was busy escaping for their lives, no one noticed that.

    Except for Shi Sheng, who was looking at them through the car window.

    Why does the female lead allow her to stay with her for so long? With my violent temper, I would have killed her.

    Ady who makes everyone into trouble.

    ¡°Howe the bridge in front has broken?¡± The driver eximed and slowed down the car.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the bridge in good condition when we came?¡±

    Everyone in the car stretched their heads out and looked at the bridge. The middle of the bridge was gone and there was a dark river below.

    ¡°Young Master Jing?¡± What should we do now?

    ¡°Get down the car.¡± Jing Zhi was decisive, ¡°Go into the mountain.¡±

    Someone got down the car immediately. He opened the door next to him and carried Ye An on his back, while another guy held Ye Ran.

    Those who were in the cars behind noticed this, they got down their cars and ran over.

    ¡°Young Master Jing?¡±

    ¡°The bridge in front has broken, Jing Shao let us go into the mountain.¡± Someone answered.

    They immediately returned to their cars to take their necessities. Xia Shu put the recreational vehicle into space and abandoned the other two cars.

    However, someone tore off the two talismans that Shi Sheng ced on the cars.

    The zombies that were chasing after them gradually approached. Screaming could be heard from time to time in the sultry space.

    Jing Zhi had no time to care about the others, he held Shi Sheng¡¯s hand, ¡°Run!¡±

    The group of people ran up to a nearby mountain. Han Yu had no idea why they abandoned the cars at first. When he found that the bridge was broken, he could only follow them into the mountain.

    The mountain road was very steep. There were only two people in Jing Zhi¡¯s team who had no superpowers, but both were well-trained, so their team could get through the mountain easily.

    But it was very difficult for those at the back. They were originally hungry and thirsty, climbing up the mountain was something that they simply could not bear.

    They climbed across the mountain and reached a small vige opposite the mountain. There were only a hundred people left in the team of a few hundred people just now.

    The zombies in the vige had been cleaned up by others, there were traces of a bonfire on the ground, perhaps someone was here before.

    Jing Zhi¡¯s team was the first who reached the vige, they naturally upied the best house in the vige.

    Shi Sheng ced the talismans around the house. Xia Shu followed behind, he frowned. How can she ce the talismans so casually...

    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Shi Sheng looked at Xia Shu in confusion. She noticed he was staring at the talisman in her hand, she blinked, ¡°You want to paste this? Here you go, ce one sheet for every ten meters and make it a circle.¡±

    Shi Sheng passed the talismans to Xia Shu.

    She¡¯s really random.

    Xia Shu¡¯s family had cultivated for generations, but by his generation, it had been neglected. Xia Shu only knew something about cultivation.

    He flipped through the talismans in his hand for a moment, the drawing of the talismans waspletely iprehensible.

    ......

    Shi Sheng stood in the courtyard, looking at a group of people who were panting while running down the mountain. Perhaps they saw Shi Sheng was not far away when they entered the vige, many of themid on the ground in exhaustion.

    Han Yu¡¯s forehead was full of sweats. He put his wife down and his wife wiped the sweat from his forehead gently.

    ¡°Xi Xi, drink some water.¡± Jing Zhi handed a bottle of mineral water to Shi Sheng. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? Would you like to sleep for a while?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to sleep with me?¡±

    ¡°Xi Xi.¡± Jing Zhi looked at her seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense next time.¡±

    They were all in chaos just now, those people had no time to think about Shi Sheng¡¯s words. Perhaps when they thought about itter....

    Shi Sheng unscrewed the bottle cap and took a sip, ¡°What I said is the truth. I like you, why can¡¯t I speak it out?¡±

    ¡°Brother, why are you blushing?¡± Shi Sheng suddenly approached Jing Zhi, reaching out to pinch his ears.

    Jing Zhi took a step back. He stared at Shi Sheng for a while, turned around in a panic and entered the next room.

    Shi Sheng smiled.

    The leaves shook and rustled. The space became quiet after a few seconds.

 Chapter 590 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(23)

    <h4>Chapter 590 The Calm That Comes With A Thought(23)</h4>

    Shi Sheng stayed in the courtyard for a moment and returned to her room.

    Everyone in the team had been worried all day, they rested after dinner.

    Shi Sheng was awakened by a scream during midnight. She immediately sat up, the room was dark, Shi Sheng blinked. She took some time to find Ye An and Ye Ran, who were sleeping on a mattress beside her.

    Ye Ran was waving her hands and feet, her eyes were big.

    Since Ye Ran sessfully built her foundation, she had not cried once and her sleeping time had been greatly reduced.

    Shi Sheng rubbed her eyes, got down her bed and rubbed Ye Ran¡¯s head twice, Ye Ran grabbed her hand and giggled.

    Ye An rolled over and hugged Ye Ran in arms.

    Ye Ran changed to grab Ye An¡¯s hand.

    Shi Sheng opened the door and went out. It was very bright in the distance and several figures stood in the courtyard and looked in one direction.

    There was a loud noise over there, the screams just now probably came from there.

    Shi Sheng yawned and walked over, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Jing Zhi felt ufortable when he heard Shi Sheng¡¯s voice, as if countless ants were biting on his body.

    ¡°Someone has turned into zombies and bitten people,¡± answered Xia Shu.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a normal phenomenon?¡± Someone who was scratched by the zombies was afraid of being abandoned by theirpanions and chose to hide it. In the end, those people around him turned into zombies.

    ¡°Abnormal.¡± Xia Shu paused for a moment, ¡°The person who was bitten by zombies has immediately be a zombie, and bit several people. That¡¯s the case.¡±

    Usually, those who are bitten by zombies won¡¯t turn into a zombie immediately, but after twenty-four hours.

    ¡°Is there any difference on their look?

    Xia Shu shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s too far to see clearly.¡±

    Zhu Feng immediately took the conversation, ¡°Is it zombie evolution?¡±

    ¡°No. The time will be shortened only when the fourth-level zombies appear,¡± said Shi Sheng.

    These were all from the plot.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Zhu Feng questioned.

    ¡°I guess it.¡± Shi Sheng answered casually.

    But you¡¯re so firm as if you¡¯ve experienced it.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s not a zombie evolution, why would this happen?¡± Xia Shu subconsciously looked at Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng¡¯splexion was fine, Xia Shu could not find anything abnormal.

    ¡°How do I know.¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes.

    I¡¯m not google, where there is an answer in a search.

    Xia Shu was choked.

    Poor temper, weird personality, sharp-tongued, defiant, like Jing Zhi. This is thebel Xia Shu put on Shi Sheng at this time.

    Shi Sheng approached Jing Zhi, she reached out and hooked his hand. The attention of the others was on the noisy crowd in the distance and it was dark here, so no one noticed.

    Jing Zhi pulled his hand out and warned her with a re, but when he looked at Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes, his heart softened.

    Shi Sheng held his hand again. This time, Jing Zhi didn¡¯t take his hand away, letting her pinch and touch his hand.

    Then, Jing Zhi felt hot.

    Jing Zhi tightened his hands and forbade her to move.

    They stood in the courtyard for a while. It seemed that the people over there had settled the case and the noise gradually faded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed. We¡¯ll check this out tomorrow.¡±

    It¡¯s useless to stand here anyway.

    As soon as Jing Zhi gave the order, the few people immediately returned to their rooms.

    Zhu Feng was dragged into the room by Xia Shu. Soon, only Shi Sheng and Jing Zhi remained in the courtyard.

    ¡°I¡¯m sleeping with you tonight.¡± Shi Sheng suddenly said before Jing Zhi could refuse, ¡°I think there¡¯s something here.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jing Zhi¡¯s attention immediately shifted to herst sentence.

    Shi Sheng shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it¡¯s very ufortable, like something is staring at us.¡±

    She felt it in the afternoon, but it was only an instant. But she was sure that something was nearby due to the incident that happened just now.

    Jing Zhi looked around. Except for the group of people, everything else was dark. The mountains in the distance showed only a faint outline, as if a beast dormant in the darkness.

    But he did not feel anything strange.

    After a long time, Jing Zhi spoke, ¡°I guard outside your room.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Shi Sheng refused, ¡°I¡¯m worried.¡±

    The incident that happened in thest world, I didn¡¯t want it to happen again.

    Shi Sheng dragged Jing Zhi into her room, ¡°We¡¯ve slept together before and even showered together when we were young, what are you afraid of?¡± Although it was the real Jing Zhi and Jing Xi were showering.

    ¡°Xi Xi!¡± We¡¯re still young at that time, how could youpare with nowadays?

    Jing Zhi refused to enter the room, he was pulling the door, ¡°I¡¯ll be guarding you outside.¡±

    Shi Sheng reached out to pull off his fingers and pushed him into the room with great strength. The room was not big, Shi Sheng pushed him directly onto the bed.

    Jing Zhi swallowed, ¡°Xi Xi...you...¡±

    Shi Sheng approached him and said ambiguously beside his ear, ¡°Ye An is still here, what do you think I will do to you?¡±

    Jing Zhi only then remembered that she was in the same room with Ye An.

    He had no idea whether he was relieved or disappointed.

    Shi Sheng walked to Ye An¡¯s side. Ye Ran was probably tired, she was asleep but she was still holding a finger of Ye An in her hand.

    Shi Sheng moved Ye An to another side so as not to squeeze Ye Ran off the mattress when he turned over.

    After that, Shi Sheng returned to her bed.

    ¡°You sleep on that side.¡± Shi Sheng pushed Jing Zhi to the other side of the bed.

    Jing Zhi had no choice but to follow Shi Sheng¡¯s order obediently.

    He almost stuck against the wall, leaving a wide space for Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng rolled to Jing Zhi¡¯s side, she put her head onto his arm, wrapping her hand around his waist.

    ¡°Xi Xi...¡± Jing Zhi was short of breath, he froze, ¡°I...I¡¯m very hot. Can¡¯t you sleep to that side?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hot.¡±

    But I¡¯m hot! Very hot!

    Her delicate body was close to him. His whole body seemed to be burning, he had an erection and it was swelling unbearably.

    Jing Zhi tried to move his body backwards to prevent him from touching Shi Sheng, but he had no space anymore and Shi Sheng was hugging him.

    His mouth parched, his breath that was heavy could easily be heard in such quiet space.

    A soft lips suddenly covered his lips. Jing Zhi subconsciously sped Shi Sheng and kissed her.

    He rolled over to press Shi Sheng under him. His breath was hot and fast. He touched her and awkwardly reached into her clothes, the softness under his palms made Jing Zhi almost unable to think.

    I want her.

    I¡¯ve never ever have such feelings.

    ¡°Xi Xi...¡± His kiss slowly moved down to her neck, corbone and chest.

    Shi Sheng groaned slightly, the voice was very small.

    Jing Zhi froze and he suddenly turned over to stick against the wall.

    A few secondster, he turned to Shi Sheng again to tidy up her clothes.

    Then, he stuck against the wall.

    Jing Zhi could not help to p himself to death. What was I doing just now?

 Chapter 591 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(24)

    <h4>The Calm That Comes With A Thought(24)</h4>

    Shi Sheng was speechless on Jing Zhi¡¯s response. <i>Howe it seems that I am raping him?</i>

    <i>Even though I want to!</i>

    <i>Well, it¡¯s better not to tell him about such a dirty thought and it¡¯s not convenient to talk about this here.</i>

    Shi Sheng rested for a while and grabbed Jing Zhi over.

    ¡°Xi Xi...¡± Jing Zhi¡¯s voice was a little aggrieved.

    He was ufortable, physically and mentally.

    He almost did that kind of thing to Xi Xi. He dared not to think back at all what was in his mind just now.

    ¡°...You¡¯re such a big man, why does it seem that I¡¯m assaulting you?¡± Shi Sheng was speechless.

    <i>I can¡¯t y anymore!</i>

    ¡°Xi Xi.¡± Jing Zhi was even more aggrieved, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He tried his best to stick to the wall, he even wished to merge with the wall. But Shi Sheng was grabbing him, he could only try his best to lean backwards.

    ¡°Come over.¡± Shi Sheng pulled him.

    Jing Zhi dared not to move over, he was afraid that he could not help to...

    <i>Well, you don¡¯te over, then I¡¯ll go to you!</i>

    Shi Sheng rolled to Jing Zhi¡¯s side. Now, Jing Zhi did not even have a ce to move.

    ¡°Sleep.¡± Shi Sheng found afortable position in Jing Zhi¡¯s arm, she closed her eyes and stopped talking.

    Jing Zhi did not know whether to or not to hug her. He struggled for a while and eventually hugged Shi Sheng.

    He was a little giving up. <i>Anyway, I¡¯ve kissed her.</i>

    This was probably the night where Jing Zhi slept the least. As soon as the day broke, he carefully let go of Shi Sheng and sat by the side of the bed, waiting for her to wake up.

    Ye An woke up first and saw Jing Zhi sitting in the room, he was a little confused, ¡°Brother?¡±

    Jing Zhi raised his head slightly, his expression was indifferent, ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Ye An rubbed his eyes, he looked at Shi Sheng, and then looked at Jing Zhi.

    Then, Ye An got up, holding Ye Ran who was still sleeping, and staggered out of the room.

    He did not want to stay in a room with this handsome brother.

    Shi Sheng woke up as soon as Ye An went out. She hugged Jing Zhi¡¯s waist from behind and put her chin on his shoulder.

    Jing Zhi did not struggle, he let her hug on him. Her breath swept across his neck, warm and moist.

    ¡°Xi Xi... we...¡± He was in a mess at this moment, he did not know what to do.

    <i>He understands that he likes her.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s not the kind of like between a brother and sister, otherwise he won¡¯t react to her.</i>

    <i>But...</i>

    ¡°You¡¯ve kissed and touched me, do you still want to reject me?¡± Shi Sheng leaned over, holding his earlobes with her lips and bit lightly, her tone suddenly lowered, ¡°No way!¡±

    Jing Zhi smiled bitterly and hugged her in his arms, ¡°Xi Xi, we still have grandpa. He won¡¯t agree.¡±

    <i>He wants toe together with her.</i>

    <i>It doesn¡¯t matter if they are siblings or not.</i>

    <i>He just wants to stay with her.</i>

    The voice lingered in his mind very clearly.

    <i>But grandpa is their only rtive in this word now. How could he agree with them?</i>

    Shi Sheng frowned slightly. <i>Jing Xi¡¯s grandfather...the leader in the capital. In her memory, Jing Xi rarely met her grandfather. But every time they met, the old man loved her so much. Of course, it was not as good as Jing Zhi.</i>

    ¡°I will convince grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Xi Xi, how can I let you do this?¡± Jing Zhi sighed, ¡°Toe together with me, you must be prepared to bear the rumours. After all, we are brother and sister. Even if we¡¯ve no blood rtion at all, in the eyes of those people, we¡¯re still rtives and we can¡¯te together.¡±

    ¡°The only thing I care about is you.¡±

    Jing Zhi¡¯s face turned red. He let go of Shi Sheng and got up, his tone was flustered, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside, you tidy up yourself first.¡±

    <i>Shy Feng Ci x1</i>

    Shi Sheng lowered her head to look at her clothes. <i>It¡¯s quite tidy. Why should I tidy up?</i>

    ......

    Jing Zhi came out of the room and met Zhu Feng. Zhu Feng¡¯s face twisted, ¡°Young Master Jing...you and...¡±

    The blush on Jing Zhi¡¯s face had receded and he looked at Zhu Feng indifferently.

    Zhu Feng immediately changed the topic wisely, ¡°Young Master Jing, I just went to check it out. Yesterday, the first person who turned into a zombie was a teenager. No one knew him. There were many people in the team, no one cared about it. When they were resting, he suddenly bit the person next to him, and the bitten person became a zombie a few minutester.¡±

    ¡°Where is that boy?¡±

    Zhu Feng¡¯s face was solemn, ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡±

    This was the strangest. Those who turned into zombies were killed in the end, but the young man was gone.

    The scene was chaotic that time, no one noticed him and no one knew when he was missing.

    ¡°Ask our people to be alert.¡±

    Zhu Feng nodded repeatedly, showing that he understood.

    Jing Zhi did not say anything after that. He asked Xia Shu for some cooking stuff and ingredients and began to cook for Shi Sheng.

    Zhu Feng thought, <i>That¡¯s all?</i>

    ¡°Xia Shu, Young Master Jing came out of Jing Xi¡¯s room today.¡± Zhu Feng could not help to speak this out, so he dragged Xia Shu aside and whispered, ¡°Do you think Young Master Jing...¡±

    Xia Shu leered at him indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    <i>Can¡¯t you chat nicely?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s our business. Aren¡¯t we a team now?</i>

    ¡°With Jing Xi¡¯s ability, she would have done something to us a long time ago if she has any bad intentions.¡± Xia Shu was a little speechless about Zhu Feng, ¡°Don¡¯t be a busybody. He knows what he is doing.¡±

    <i>Although I didn¡¯t want to admit it, he made sense.</i>

    <i>Thinking about what Jing Xi¡¯s has done recently, she could easily defeat them anytime she wants. She didn¡¯t even hide herself, she apparently is not afraid of others suspecting that she is not Jing Xi.</i>

    However, Zhu Feng had forgotten that in this team, no one knew about Jing Xi except for him. How could they suspect?

    The people in the team found that the way of Young Master Jing and Shi Sheng getting along had changed.

    Only then did someone remember Shi Sheng¡¯s jokes in the car that day.

    ¡°Hey...what do you think about the rtionship between Young Master Jing and Xiao Xi now?¡±

    ¡°They must be a couple.¡± One of them smiled ambiguously and answered, ¡°I knew Xiao Xi likes Young Master Jing, they probably havee together.¡±

    ¡°...But they¡¯re brother and sister. Isn¡¯t this incestuous?¡±

    A person next to him beat on his head vigorously, ¡°Are you stupid? How do you find they look alike? In addition, we¡¯re in the end times now, who cares if they are siblings? Both of them are a match made in heaven.¡±

    The person who was being beaten was aggrieved. <i>I¡¯m just simply saying.</i>

    They would not realize that Young Master Jing and Jing Xi were siblings if Zhu Feng did not tell them.

    They looked totally different.

    ¡°Now that Young Master Jing and Xiao Xi havee together, meaning that we¡¯ve no chance to chase Xiao Xi,¡± said someone.

    ¡°Ah! My love ends before it starts!¡±

    ¡°...But Young Master Jing didn¡¯t even allow us to approach Xiao Xi previously,¡± said the guy who was being beaten just now.

    Several people stared at him at the same time. The guy immediately shouted at the distance, ¡°Zhu Feng, I help you to cook.¡±

 Chapter 592 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(25)

    <h4>Chapter 592 The Calm That Comes With A Thought(25)</h4>

    Jing Zhi has been worrying about whether the people in their team would look at Shi Sheng differently, but he realized that nothing had happened. Except for some showing ambiguous faces, they didn¡¯t make a big deal out of it.

    These people have walked through the shadow of death. Don¡¯t even mention morality, because being alive is what matters most right now.

    After a meal, Jing Zhi gathered everyone for a meeting.

    Xia Shu opened the map and pointed her finger at a mark.

    ¡°We should be here. Now, there are two choices: to return to the same way as before or cross this mountain and take Highway 731.¡±

    Zhu Feng frowned. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Highway 731 still under construction before the apocalypse? Is itpleted?¡±

    ¡°At that time, Highway 731 was being repaired from both sides of F city. We are in F city. Looking at the progress, this section of the road should be repaired,¡± Xia Shu pointed at F city on the map.

    ¡°I rmend walking through Highway 731 as there are fewer people.¡±

    Nobody knew if the zombies would still be there if they took the same road back. And if they encountered zombies again, that would be a waste of time.

    After Xia Shu¡¯s analysis, Jing Zhi had an idea.

    Jing Zhi looked towards Shi Sheng, who brought out a rocking chair out of nowhere and started rocking herself noisily.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go through Provincial Road FG.¡±

    Xia Shu frowned. With her head lowered, she tried to find Provincial Road FG on the map. It¡¯s a bit of a detour to go on this road to Yao Guang Base, but they will pass by arger province.

    There were no pit stops on Highway 731 and the road they took before.

    This also means that whichever road they take, they won¡¯t be able to get supplies. However, if they take Provincial Road FG, they might be able to find something at least.

    ¡°Young Master Jing?¡±

    ¡°Xi Xi?¡±

    Shi Sheng got up from the rocking chair, walked over to Jing Zhi and sat directly on hisp. Jing Zhi felt embarrassed, but he didn¡¯t push her away.

    The crowd spurred in envy, You should get beaten for showing affection like that !!

    Shi Sheng pulled the map towards her, took the pen from Xia Shu¡¯s hand, and drew a line from the Provincial Road FG.

    That line was significantly shorter than the one Xia Shu was pointing to, and it bypassed that province.

    Shi Sheng pointed to a certain location, ¡°There¡¯s a military base here.¡±

    Many military bases are built in sparsely popted areas. However, this military base was only discoveredte in the end times when the zombies grew stronger and when the woman led her team to retreat deeper into the mountains.

    There were many guns in the base, Unfortunately at that stage, guns were useless.

    But now, guns are the most important equipment.

    The crowd looked at Shi Sheng strangely. How does she know about such a confidential matter? Is this girl a prophet?

    Shi Sheng put the pen away and nested into Jing Zhi¡¯s arms without speaking.

    Jing Zhi adjusted his posture and held her with one arm, freeing one hand for the map, ¡°How many supplies do we have left?¡±

    ¡°Not much. Only ten days worth.¡± Xia Shu had his interdimensional storage, so he was naturally in charge of the supplies.

    After calcting the distance, he estimated that ten days should be enough for them to reach this ce on the map.

    Of course, it was under the premise that there were no idents.

    However, even after arriving at the base, there would still be a shortage of supplies.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to this province first and gather supplies before going to the military base.¡± Jing Zhi paused, ¡°Does Xi Xi have a problem with that?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± Shi Sheng shook her head and shamelessly added, ¡°With you, I¡¯m fine with going anywhere.¡±

    Hey hey, you two, don¡¯t pretend like the rest of us don¡¯t exist!

    There¡¯re many single dogs among us!

    [Note: single dogs mean people who are single and not in a rtionship]

    You gotta know how to love animals!

    [Note: animals refer to the single dogs]

    Jing Zhi¡¯s face grew red as he picked Shi Sheng up and ced her in the rocking chair next to him, ¡°Pack up and leaveter.¡±

    The othersughed as they each dispersed and went to pack their things.

    Shi Sheng held Jing Zhi in her arms and kissed him on the face.

    In response, Jing Zhi caressed her head. The tips of his ears were a little red, but his tone was full of affection.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jing.¡± A voice suddenly sounded outside the courtyard.

    Both of them looked over at the same time, Han Yu and Mu Xin were standing outside the courtyard. Mu Xin¡¯s face was pale and her eyes were staring straight at Jing Zhi.

    Han Yu eyd Shi Sheng for a while It¡¯s her!

    ¡°Do you need anything?¡± Jing Zhi stood in front of Shi Sheng, blocking Han Yu¡¯s line of sight as he sized her up. His tone was cold and indifferent, totally different from the warm and mellow boy from earlier.

    Han Yu withdrew his line of sight, ¡°What does Mr. Jing n to do next?¡±

    Jing Zhi¡¯s face remained indifferent as he looked at Han Yu.

    Han Yu wore a military uniform, his posture upright, and his body exuded the sternness of a soldier, with an air of handsome oppression.

    Jing Zhi was different, he was like the bright moon in the sky. He was somewhat hazy at first nce, as if he was shrouded in ayer of silver frost. However, he does not hide his intentions, a charm that only attracted many others.. He was also noble like the moon, pure and reverent.

    ¡°We¡¯re nning to go along Provincial Road FG to Province Ping to collect supplies, and then return to Yao Guang Base. The zombies are getting stronger now, so does Mr Jing want to join us?¡±

    Han Yu was here to invite Jing Zhi to join their team.

    There were only a hundred people left in their previous squad of thousands, and there were only thirty in his team left. With their currentck of water and supplies, it was impossible for them to return to Yao Guang Base.

    ¡°Not interested.¡± Jing Zhi tly vetoed as usual.

    Han Yu didn¡¯t give up and added a few more sentences exining how returning to Yao Guang Base would give them a handy way out, and they might even be able to contact the capital over there.

    Jing Zhi remained unshaken. Han Yu, as the male lead, was already considered courteous to go this far to invite him.

    However, after Jing Zhi¡¯s continuous refusal, he left with a heavy face.

    Mu Xin opened his mouth to say something, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. He then trotted away to catch up with Han Yu.

    ¡° ......¡±

    ¡°Captain, they seem to be preparing to leave.¡± The people who had been watching over Shi Sheng and the others saw the disturbance in the courtyard and immediately reported to Han Yu.

    This vige wasn¡¯t big in the first ce, so Han Yu¡¯s could directly see the courtyard where Shi Sheng and the others were.

    The men who left the courtyard first were all carrying a small backpack.

    This was followed by a girl holding a baby, who followed behind Jing Zhi and slowly walked out of the courtyard.

    Jing Zhi reached out to help her, his posture affectionate and ambiguous as they walked towards the other end of the vige.

    ¡°Get ready. We¡¯re leaving too.¡± Han Yumanded.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The group was a bit reluctant with the decision to leave.

    There are no zombies here, so what¡¯s wrong with taking a break? We¡¯re still tired from running away yesterday.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, you don¡¯t have to follow us.¡±

    As soon as he voiced out, the people whoined didn¡¯t dare make a sound and silently packed their things ording to what the soldier said. The men walked outside whereas the women and children walked in the middle.

    Mu Xin and her father were with Han Yu and the others. Aunt Li was a bit grumpy as she walked behind them.

    ¡°She must be so happy to have found a patron and now she doesn¡¯t care about us at all.¡± Aunt Liined to Uncle Li.

    They say that people of the same kind tend to flock together. Uncle Li did not seem to be a kind person, ¡°Who knows if she slept with that man? Look at her being so immoral at such a young age.¡±

    A woman, not far in front of Aunt Li, suddenly looked back over, but Aunt Li and Uncle Li continued speaking louder and louder harmoniously, as if they were deliberately trying to get her attention.

 Chapter 593 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(26)

    Chapter 593

    The Calm That Comes With A Thought(26)

    District Ping was a town with a small poption and had rtively few supplies whenpared to big towns.

    When the group arrived, the town had been ravaged several times. Shops were all left in a huge mess and not a single food item could be seen.

    ¡°Young Master Jing, it¡¯s quite big here, why don¡¯t we split up and search?¡± Someone suggested that as it would be much faster.

    Young Master Jing nodded. The group was divided into three teams, Xia Shu and Zhu Feng lead a few people respectively. Ye An tagged along with Xia Shu; Shi Sheng, Ye Ran, and Jing Zhi were together in one team.

    ¡°Three hourster, we will gather in the town even if you didn¡¯t find anything.¡±

    Everyone nodded as Xia Shu distributed the weapons to everyone.

    Shi Sheng took out some small balls and passed them to the others.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Xia Shu nced at the small balls.

    ¡°Ummm... you can call it an energy ball.¡± Shi Sheng answered and gave each of them two of the balls.

    ¡°Hold them tightly and don¡¯t drop them on the ground. They¡¯ll blow up when they touch the floor..

    Be aware of the distance when throwing, the explosion radius is quite big.¡± Shi Sheng alerted everyone.

    In reality, the balls have no official name and the term ¡®Energy Balls¡¯ was something she came up with.

    Finally, Shi Sheng gave Ye An a sword and a bag of energy balls.

    Everyone was speechless.That¡¯s unfair! We just got two but why does the wild kid get to have an entire bag?!

    There must be at least twenty more in the bag! And ites with an extra sword! That¡¯s unfair!

    But soon after Shi Sheng and Jing Zhi left, they came to a realization, Where did she store those items?

    Those things must have appeared out of thin air.

    Amazing!

    However, Xia Shu was not surprised. She thought that it was normal for a practitioner to have dimensional storage.

    The area that Shi Sheng and Jing Zhi was in was probably a business district, as clothes, shoes, and essories were on disy in the shops around the area.

    ¡°Do you want me to carry her for a while?¡± Jing Zhi whispered in a soft tone to Sheng.

    ¡°Oh, you do it then...¡± Shi Sheng handed over Ye Ran to Jing Zhi.

    ¡°She is constantly moving around and I¡¯m so sick of it.¡± Shi Sheng grumbled.

    How can a kid not move around.

    Ye Ran was healthy and had peach white skin, nothing like a baby living amidst the apocalypse.

    ¡°The milk powder is almost finished, let¡¯s look for a baby shop in a moment.¡± Shi Sheng told to Jing Zhi.

    She pinched Ye Ran¡¯s chubby face and said, ¡°It¡¯s so much trouble raising you.¡±

    ¡°yeee yeee!¡± Ye Ran waved her hand and grabbed Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Don¡¯t keep calling me ¡®yeee yeee¡¯, call me sister, you cutie pie!¡±

    ¡°yeee yeee.¡± Ye Ran kept on with her milky voice.

    Jing Zhi smiled, his face was wreathed as he looked at Shi Sheng with his eyes full of gentleness.

    Shi Sheng really did find a pet... Pooh! It¡¯s a baby shop.

    ¡°There are zombies inside!¡± Shi Sheng peeked inside through the window, and there were two zombies with uniforms in the shop. They looked like a low level of zombies who had never eaten anyone before.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in and get them!¡± Shi Sheng walked toward the door.

    But Jing Zhi held her back, ¡°I¡¯ll go first. After me.¡±

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t argue with Jing Zhi. It was just a small matter after all and it makes no difference who goes first.

    It was the first time Shi Sheng saw Jing Zhi use his ability and she can only say that his ability was powerful. He froze the zombies with ice, and with a kick, breaking them into pieces.

    ¡°What is your level now?¡± Shi Sheng walked up to Jing Zhi and asked.

    ¡°Level 3,¡± Jing Zhi answered.

    Shi Sheng watched him with bulging eyes and remarked,¡±Are you cheating!?¡±

    How can he level up so quickly despite not using the ability??? Shi Sheng was flooded with curiosity.

    Jing Zhi shut the door to prevent zombies froming in and continued,¡± I absorbed a mutated crystal, and I sessfully upgraded to level 3..

    Shi Sheng remembered that when she first met Xia Shu and others, they were chasing after a mutated ck cat. Xia Shu was still looking for something in the head of the mutated ck cat.......

    ¡°Do the mutant animals have crystals?¡± There was no such reference in the novel, only that

    mutant animals were edible.

    ¡°Then the odds are extremely small¡±Jing Zhi nodded.

    ¡°Mutant crystals and nts allow ordinary people to gain abilities, and they also allow people with abilities to be stronger. My lighting poweres after absorbing that mutant crystal.¡± Jing Zhi added on.

    ¡°Xia Shu too?¡± Shi Sheng asked.

    Jing Zhi shook his head. ¡°He already had two types of superpowers when he awakened.¡± Jing Zhi added on.

    Wow! She sure has luck!

    Shi Sheng checked at the shop when she realized that there were quite a lot of things inside, especially milk powder. The goods in the storerooms were unopened and were likely to be bough recently. She packed everything into dimensional storage. Jing Zhi held Ye Ran and watched Shi Sheng collect all the stuff.

    Xia Shu needs physical contact with things when he collects the items, but Shi Sheng just needs to wave her hand and things will be automatically collected. Fantastic!

    Shi Sheng did not only collected milk powder but also some other clothes for Ye Ran to wear.

    ¡°Alright,e on!¡± Shi Sheng said.

    Jing Zhi kept a close watch outside to make sure there were no zombies before opening the door.

    Both of them went around the whole street and finally found a granary in the next street. The granary had been moved by someone. But maybe due to some idents, not everything was removed. Shi Sheng collected all the remaining grains into the dimensional storage.

    ¡°zeeek zeeek zeeekk!¡±

    When the grain was gone, a sharp voice rang through the granary. The filthy rats ran out from the corner with bloodshot eyes.

    Shi Sheng rushed out immediately, pulled out her iron sword, and then jumped up to the next roof.

    Jing Zhi looked at her nervously. ¡°You alright?¡± He asked worriedly.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m good.¡± Shi Sheng reached her hand out to Jing Zhi, who took a look at the iron sword under her feet before cing his hand on hers.

    Shi Sheng used a slight force to pull Jing Zhi up from the ground to the roof. Under the roof, the filthy and ck rats squeaked at the sky. There was one amongst them that was huge in size, and it seemed like the boss of the mob. The rats climb up to the roofyer byyer, floor by floor. The nail scraping voice made Shi Sheng¡¯s scalp feel like pins and needles.

    Shi Sheng took this chance to act like a spoiled child. She hugged Jing Zhi and said, ¡°I¡¯m scared! I want your kiss!¡±

    Jing Zhi had no choice but to kiss Shi Sheng¡¯s face. He kissed her cheek. How can a girl act like that at this moment...

    Shi Shengnded on the street a little farther away. Just as they stood on the ground, a few zombies suddenly shot out of the alley and threw their teeth and ws towards them. Shi Sheng pulled up her iron sword and chopped them off like a carrot.

    At that moment, Jing Zhi realized that she was not being pretentious now.

    In less than a moment, Shi Sheng chopped off all the zombies¡¯ heads. But something strange happened in the next moment: the zombies that were chopped off by her could still get up without a head. Also, they weren¡¯t slow at all, albeit looking a little misdirected. The feeling of being in that vige came again.

    Shi Sheng quickly withdrew herself to Jing Zhi¡¯s side. She took a quick swept across the few houses and saw nothing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Jing Zhi held Shi Sheng and ran back.

    Jing Zhi must have felt something simr to Shi Sheng as if someone was staring at them in the dark, and definitely not with the best of intentions.

    The zombies would pop out now and then while Shi Sheng would smash through the zombies and chop them off with no fear. Soon, they returned to the rendezvous location.

    Shi Sheng took out the re given to her by Xia Shu.

    They set off the re and as the re flew to the sky, Shi Sheng led Jing Zhi to the top of the building next to him.

    When they were standing on the peak, their vision widened

    Looking back at the street where they ran back just now, the zombies whose heads had been chopped off just now are now spinning like the headless flies.

    What a bizarre scene.

 Chapter 594 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(27)

    <h4>The Calm That Comes With A Thought(27)</h4>

    Xia Shu and his team received Shi Sheng¡¯s signal re while they were not far away. They immediately rushed back and were able to meet with Shi Sheng in a short amount of time.

    ¡°Young Master Jing, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Take a look at those.¡± Jing Zhi pointed at those headless zombies.

    They gasped in shock by what they saw. Zombies normally would stop moving after they lost their heads. However, those zombies were still moving around without their heads.

    <i>What is this situation?</i>

    ¡°Those are...¡±

    Shi Sheng red at those zombies, with her expressions changing from time to time. However, no one had any idea what she was thinking.

    As they remained silent, there was another huge crowding from afar.

    They were the male leads and female leads.

    Mu Xin only had a kid with her. Father Mu was not with them, Mu Xin looked awful.

    The crowd stopped at the building opposite to Shi Sheng and her team. They entered the building after someone pried open the door of that building.

    Two guards were guarding the door.

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for a while, it¡¯s already toote for departure as today.¡± Jing Zhi spoke. They were on higher ground at this moment, so if anything were to happen, they would be the first to be alerted.

    The others looked at each other with dismay but knew that Jing Zhi¡¯s n was sensible. Since that nowhere was safe, it would be wiser to stay somewhere that would be advantageous to themselves.

    The team began to report the items they scavenged to Xia Shu. After Xia Shu recorded the items, he kept all of it in storage.

    The sky was getting dark. There were neither the moon nor any stars to be seen in the night sky. It was pitch ck.

    Jing Zhi went to Shi Sheng, and said to her: ¡°Come down, it¡¯s dangerous up there.¡±

    Shi Sheng hopped down. Jing Zhi patted the dust off her, ¡°what¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Shi Sheng tilted her head, ¡°I was thinking about... what is that thing that keeps following us.¡±

    ¡°Following us?¡±Jing Zhi furrowed his brows, ¡°are you saying that this is the same thing from the vige?¡±

    ¡°Every coincidence in this world has its prerequisite conditions, like two strangers who sheltered in the same ce from the rain, which led them to get to know each other then fell in love with each other; the rain was the prerequisite conditions that lead to their love story.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s voice was so soft as if it was about to dissolve into the night.

    The vigers that were zombified immediately and these headless zombies that could still move around freely must be rted in one way or another.

    Jing Zhi looked grave for a moment, ¡°we¡¯ll depart tomorrow morning once the sun rises.¡±

    Shi Sheng nced at him, with a faint smile in her calm eyes, ¡°why are you so naive?¡±

    If that thing could follow them here, it would obviously continue following them.

    Jing Zhi probably thought about this. He solemnly proimed, ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    ¡°Jing Zhi.¡± Shi Sheng suddenly grabbed Jing Zhi¡¯s hand, ¡°please don¡¯t leave me.¡±

    Jing Zhi was stunned, <i>isn¡¯t this topic changing a bit too fast?</i>

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Jing Zhi while patting Shi Sheng¡¯s head.

    ¡°What I mean is don¡¯t leave my sight, and don¡¯t be more than one meter away from me.¡± Shi Sheng exined.

    She would not allow that incident to happen again.

    ¡°Certainly.¡± In such a dangerous situation, he also would not want to leave her vision field.

    The night was getting darker, but Shi Sheng was not sleepy, so Jing Zhi stayed up with her, and watched the night while he was at it.

    Shi Sheng supported her chin with one hand, staring into the darkness below while massaging Jing Zhi¡¯s palm with her fingers.

    Jing Zhi grabbed her hand out of any choices, ¡°aren¡¯t you tired?¡±

    Shi Sheng turned her head to Jing Zhi, leaned in close to him. Jing Zhi thought she was about to kiss him, and his heart began to race a little faster. But no, she just wanted to get closer to him.

    ¡°If you are tired you can sleep first. I¡¯ll help you watch the night.¡±

    ¡°How can I let ady watch the night,¡± Jing Zhi broke intoughter, ¡°do I look that useless?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, we¡¯ll have to see.¡± Shi Sheng mocked him with a serious face.

    Jing Zhi did not get it in the first ce. By the time he understood what she meant, he pulled her into his arms with his face dark and began to kiss her.

    Initially, Shi Sheng wanted to wrap her arms around Jing Zhi¡¯s neck. However, when she opened her eyes and saw what was underneath the building, she let go of him immediately and looked down to see what was there.

    There was a lot of movement while she did that, causing Jing Zhi to pull her back as fast as he could out of panic.

    It was too dark down there. Shi Sheng could only vaguely see two silhouettes. One followed the other out from that building. Based on their movements, they should be humans.

    ¡°Can you see clearly who those are?¡± Shi Sheng asked Jing Zhi out of frustration.

    ¡°That¡¯s... ¡±Jing Zhi¡¯s brows furrowed, pondered for quite some time, ¡°thedy that always followed Han Yu. the other one behind her it¡¯s not someone I know, she looks a little old.¡±

    ¡°Mu Xin?¡±

    Jing Zhi looked at Shi Sheng innocently, <i>how would I know her name?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s already sote, why did the female leade out with someone?</i>

    Shi Sheng went to the other side of the building, looked down from above. Coincidentally, Mu Xin and the other person walked to the same side as Shi Sheng and stopped there.

    Those two seemed like they were discussing something, then the silhouette suddenly shoved at Mu Xin, Mu Xin grabbed the silhouette¡¯s hair and mmed into the half-broken electric pole next to them.

    Mu Xin presumably covered the other person¡¯s mouth and hence he did not scream. She hit that person several times in a row against the electric pole before letting go. That person fell limp onto the ground.

    Once Mu Xin was sure that he was not breathing anymore, she nced around before leaving that ce as quickly as she could.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go down and have a look.¡± Shi Sheng took out her metal sword and was about to hop down.

    ¡°Let me go with you.¡± Jing Zhi woke Xia Shu up before he followed Shi Sheng to jumping down with her metal sword.

    The alley beneath the building was a dead end, dark and a little oozy. Shi Sheng dropped next to the silhouette, flipped the body with her sword.

    ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±

    Jing Zhi did not know her, but Shi Sheng did. That person was Aunt Li.

    It was unbelievable that Mu Xin actually killed her.

    Before that when they came in, Father Mu was not with them. It would seem that something had happened on their way here, and Aunt Li was somehow rted to it. That¡¯s why Mu Xin chose to kill Aunt LI.

    Shi Sheng did not loiter there for too long and went back to the roof straight.

    Xia Shu and Zhu Feng were awake. They were talking among themselves and, for some reason, Zhu Feng seemed a little awkward while Xia Shu seemed undisturbed.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Zhu Feng got up with a sigh of relief.

    Jing Zhi shook his head, walked to the side while holding Shi Sheng.

    Zhu Feng did not ask any further and walked back to Xia Shu, ¡°just now... what I said was not intentional. You... don¡¯t have to take it to heart. ¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you... have anything to say?¡± Zhu Feng red at him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me not to take it to heart?¡±

    Zhu Feng was so embarrassed he wanted to find himself a hole to hide into. Thus he decided to stay away from Xia Shu and went to the other side to sleep.

    Xia Shu rubbed the corner of his lips with his hand, his lips curved up slightly, and his drooping eyshes veiled his innerughter.

    ......

    After a peaceful night, Shi Sheng could hear ring fighting noises early in the morning. It was Uncle Li with his thunderous voice. It was almost like he was asking all the nearby zombies to gather around him.

    Shi Sheng got out of Jing Zhi¡¯s arms. There were already a few people gathered there to see the spectacle. As they saw Shi Sheng came over, they quickly made space for her.

    ¡°Mu Xin, are you that little slut! Where¡¯s my wife? Tell me! Did you kill my wife?!¡±

 Chapter 595 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(28)

    <h4>Chapter 595: The Calm That Comes With A Thought(28)</h4>

    Mu Xin was protected behind by soldiers in camouge uniforms, with a cold and indifferent expression, ¡°How is the missing of your wife has anything to do with me?¡±

    ¡°How is it none of your business, who else holds a grudge against my wife but you little slut?¡± Uncle Li was so worked up that he probably would have rushed up and beaten Mu Xin if no one was not in the way.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know your wife had offended many people?¡± Mu Xin questioned with a sneer.

    Aunt Li that greedy for small advantages and can only win cannot lose personality. Out of everyone here, who would be in a good rtionship with her?

    ¡°Bah!¡± Uncle Li spat at Mu Xin, ¡°Your father was the one shielded my wife from the zombies, you should go to him if you¡¯re upset. Give my wife back to me, give her back to me!¡±

    Once that was said, Mu Xin¡¯s facial expression turned worse. If Aunt Li did not suddenly tug her father, would my father get bitten by a zombie?

    These two are still taking my father¡¯s kindness for granted until the end.

    At that moment, she thought that just letting Aunt Li die was letting her off the hook too easily.

    She should have been thrown into a horde of zombies and let her feel what it is like to be bitten by one.

    Their heated argument gradually grew louder, making the zombies around them to start gathering towards them.

    ¡°Xi Xi¡¯s gone.¡± Jing Zhi embraced Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng looked around, seeing that the others were all packed up. Zhu Feng who used to be around Xia Shu all the time was now standing far away from her.

    The floor had been cleared yesterday before they came up. Hence the trip going down was rather smooth.

    The people on the other side were all startled when they saw someone suddenlying out of the building. Those who thought it was a zombie were already in an attack posture. But despite seeing that it was a person, they did not rx but rather became more vignt.

    Shi Sheng and the rest did not even look at them as they headed straight towards the city.

    ¡°These are the people who had been following us all the way before, right?¡±

    ¡°I think so... when did they get here?¡±

    ¡°Are they trying to get out of town?¡±

    While someone was whispering about it, Han Yu who came out to guard his wife and child was just in time to see the line of people who were leaving without a trace of shadow.

    His eyebrows furrowed.

    ......

    ¡°Sister.¡± Ye An trotted to catch up with Shi Sheng. Ye Ran was being held by Zhu Feng, and Ye An knew Zhu Feng couldn¡¯t keep up with their speed with Ye Ran in his arms, hence he maintained his pace.

    He walked to the other side of Shi Sheng and carefully held the hem of Shi Sheng¡¯s coat.

    They moved to somewhere isted where Xia Shu pulled out the caravan. The caravan wasrge, more than enough to fit ten people.

    Leaving Ping District, the group of people rushed to the military base.

    But theycked one thing: proof of identity. While they were still trying to figure out how to break into the military base, Shi Sheng sliced through the door with her sword.

    The invulnerable gate in their eyes waspletely devastated by Shi Sheng¡¯s sword.

    The crowd was shocked.Oh my gosh, you¡¯ll have no problem conquering the world with this sword.

    ¡°Xiao Xi, what sword is that? It¡¯s so powerful.¡± Someone asked the question the crowd had been wanting to ask.

    ¡°The Sword of Kings.¡±

    Everyone cringed at the anime-like name. Why did you give it such a weeaboo name... Although it sounds very domineering, it sounds weird.

    They collectively thought about the scenario where Shi Sheng raised the iron sword and shouted ¡®The Sword of Kings, please lend me your power!¡¯, and goosebumps began to crept on their skin.

    The Iron Swordined. Master, I have a name! Don¡¯t simply change my name!

    There were also zombies in the military base. After swiftly killing off the zombies, they began to collect the firearms inside.

    Xia Shu¡¯s space could only fit a third of it. So many weapons. The group of people was very reluctant to leave them here.

    They wore expressions as if their wives died. Speechless, Shi Sheng put all those weapons into her own space.

    It did not bother her too much as her dimension storage was already filled with much junk.

    ¡°I told you Xiao Xi can really store all that stuff!¡±

    ¡°Even Master Jing is boasting about his sister. I¡¯m so jealous!¡±

    ¡°As a single person, there¡¯s nothing I want to say.¡±

    Traveling from the military base to the Yao Guang Base took them about ten days. During that time, Shi Sheng did not feel that strange sensation.

    There was a long line outside the base and a quarantine area fenced with wires next to it. This was only the initial containment. Only after staying inside for 24 hours could they register to enter the city for the next part of quarantine.

    There were still many outside as they could not afford to pay the supplies needed to enter the city. At this moment, they were either crying and cursing or waiting for death hopelessly.

    The arrival of Jing Zhi and his team was like a pile of clean, good looking fruits popping out of a bunch of potatoes shrouded in the mud.

    Their clean white clothes were unusually conspicuous in contrast to those with dirt-covered garments.

    ¡°Please give me some food...¡±

    ¡°Please give me some water.¡±

    As soon as they got close, people gathered around and reached out their hands towards them.

    There was an army stationed in the distance, but there was also a demarcation line. The army could not care less about those who were outside of the demarcation line.

    Jing Zhi had Shi Sheng in his arms while the others protected Ye An and Ye Ran to quickly go inside.

    ¡°Mene to this area; women are to be in the other area.¡± A man in a whiteb coat was directing people to enter those wire cages, ¡°The kids go over there, don¡¯t go anywhere else.¡±

    However, how could Jing Zhi rest assured for Shi Sheng to stay there? He quickly led the others to the registration ce.

    ¡°Excuse me, sir. You guys are supposed to be quarantined here.¡± The man in the white coat stopped Jing Zhi. His tone was not unpleasant, probably because they were all pretty well-dressed.

    ¡°We have superhumans on our team.¡± Xia Shu spoke out first.

    ¡°Superhumans ......¡± theb coat pointed to the other side of the registration desk, with a better attitude, ¡± Superhumans are to be registered over there, friends and rtives can directly enter inside for inspection without quarantine. ¡±

    There were not many superhumans registering, and their turn quickly came soon.

    ¡°Name.¡± The registrar repeated his dull, repetitive work.

    ¡± Zhu Feng.¡±

    ¡°Superpowers.¡±

    ¡± Water element.¡±

    The registration officer looked up at Zhu Feng, put a red checkmark on his profile, then asked a few more questions before sending him to the superpowers test next to him.

    ¡°Second-level Water System.¡± The person testing there quickly answered.

    The registration officer marked another red tick on Zhu Feng¡¯s profile then let him in.

    Jing Zhi let the others in first, Xia Shu was the only one tested to have the superpower of the Fire element.

    Ye An had a Bbody Enhancement superpower, which was slightly difficult to detect and was brought by two other officers for further testing.

    Shi Sheng and Jing Zhi were thest.

    ¡°Name.¡±

    ¡°Jing Zhi.¡±

    The registration officer finished typing the name and suddenly frowned. Why does this name sound familiar? Where have I heard that before?

    Why can¡¯t I remember?

    The registration officer couldn¡¯t recall for a moment and was about to ask a detailed question when he suddenly heard a shout from the front.

    ¡°Captain Han is back. Captain Han is back.¡±

    Who would not know about Han Yu in Yao Guang Base?

    This time when he had been out for such a long time, everyone thought that something bad had happened to him. And now that news of his return spread, everyone quickly headed for the source to verify it.

    Those who didn¡¯t know him were driven by curiosity due to these people, naturally began to look towards the same direction as well.

 Chapter 596 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(29)

    <strong>Chapter 596</strong>

    <strong>The Calm That Comes With A Thought(29)</strong>

    Han Yu returned with a team that went out to gather resources. The team ran into Han Yu and the others when they were on their way back, so Han Yu and the others followed them on the way. If they were to walk alone, who knows how much time they would¡¯ve wasted.

    Han Yu felt uneasy in County Ping when Shi Sheng and the others left, so he asked the ones that were with him to pick up their paces while gathering resources so they could leave early.

    Yet, they still ran into a level 3 zombie.

    Yes, it was a level 3 zombie, hence the only ones that managed to escape were no more than twenty people.

    The military zed a trail for Han Yu and the others. Apart from the average people, only six people were with Han Yu, including Mu Xin and that little boy.

    Han Yu marched towards the registry with a woman in his arms.

    ¡°Get a doctor!¡± someone yelled.

    ¡°Examine Captain Han and the others first,¡±

    Various voices echoed at the registry and it soon became noisy. A bunch of people swarmed over and squeezed Shi Sheng and Jing Zhi to the side. Before they could even react, Han Yu and the others already entered.

    Mu Xin didn¡¯t see Jing Zhi for some reason, maybe the ce was too crowded, or she just simply wasn¡¯t in good condition. She followed Han Yu and entered, disappearing in people¡¯s sights.

    This is what you call easye, easy go.

    The registration officers continued registering after all the chaos.

    ¡°Superpowers.¡±

    ¡°Ice element,¡± there was no emotion in Jing Zhi¡¯s voice.

    Only one superpower was tested out of Jing Zhi.

    The officer paid more attention to Jing Zhi as he possessed level 3 superpower. Not only is this man good-looking, his name also sounds familiar.

    ¡°Name.¡±

    ¡°Jing Xi.¡±

    ¡°Superpowers.¡±

    ¡°Wood element.¡±

    ¡°... ...¡±

    The officer was still mumbling Jing Zhi and Jing Xi¡¯s names after they entered with Shi Sheng.

    His facial expressions changed when he recalled something and pulled out some documents from the drawer. He found Jing Zhi¡¯s file from the documents, and the photo attached to it showed the man that he let in just now.

    ¡°Jing Zhi... Oh, my God...¡± the officer kept everything and left quickly after asking someone to rece him.

    ... ...

    Rtives of superhumans didn¡¯t need to undergo quarantine, so the period of their checkup is short, too.

    They were let in soon.

    The Yao Guang Base wasrge and was also divided clearly.

    Ordinary people could only stay in outer areas, while superhumans stay in the third area, the military in the second area, and the base¡¯s decision makers stay in the first area.

    Jing Zhi rented two units that were next to each other in the second area.

    ¡°It looks great here!¡± Zhu Feng checked the ce, ¡°Young Master Jing only has three rooms.¡±

    The rest of the people would stay in another unit, and the people that were staying in this unit were Shi Sheng, Jing Zhi, Ye An, Ye Ran, Zhu Feng and Xia Shu.

    Ye An of course didn¡¯t want to be separated from Ye Ran, so both of them stayed in the smallest room.

    Shi Sheng wanted to stay with Jing Zhi, and Jing Zhi didn¡¯t protest despite looking a little embarrassed.

    Only Zhu Feng and Xia Shu were left in the end.

    Xia Shu didn¡¯t really have any problems with it, but Zhu Feng acted like an angry cat and jumped up in fury, ¡°I¡¯m not staying with him! I¡¯ll take a look at the unit next door.¡±

    Zhu Feng left in a hurry.

    Shi Sheng turned to look at Xia Shu, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two?¡±

    Xia Shu shrugged at Shi Sheng before turning to head to their room.

    Zhu Feng returned sadly in a few minutes. Six people were staying next door and there were only two rooms. He couldn¡¯t even sleep on the sofa.

    ¡°Young Master Jing... why didn¡¯t you rent another extra room? We¡¯re not short of Crystallizing nuclei!¡± Zhu Fengined.

    ¡°These two units are the only ones next to each other. All the other units have a long distance between them and it¡¯s not convenient,¡± Jing Zhi¡¯s exnation left no room for Zhu Feng to argue.

    He walked towards Xia Shu¡¯s room like he was walking to her death.

    Jing Zhi called everyone over to eat and have a meeting after everyone settled down.

    They all returned to their respective rooms after the meeting ended.

    Jing Zhi asked Zhu Feng to put some clean water in the bathroom for Shi Sheng to take a bath with. Zhu Feng felt gloomy, wondering why his water element superpowers were now used to make bath water.

    He added more water, thinking that he could use it, too.

    However, after Shi Sheng and the others finished bathing, not a drip of water was left.

    ¡°Hey! Ye Zi,¡± Zhu Feng grabbed Ye An, ¡°Who is thest one to take a bath?¡±

    Ye An¡¯s hair was still wet, but he had been sitting in the living room for some time, so clearly he wasn¡¯t thest one.

    Ye An pointed at one of the rooms, ¡°It was Brother Xia Shu.¡±

    ¡°Xia Shu!¡±

    Zhu Feng stormed into the room, but exited it in less than two seconds before speeding into the bathroom.

    Adults are so hard to understand.

    ... ...

    What can they do when it is the end of the world?

    Not only there was noputer, mobile, and any source of entertainment, they were also constantly hungry and cold. They couldn¡¯t even sleep well since they had to be careful every step of their way.

    Shi Sheng rolled around on the bed, bored. Jing Zhi was sitting aside doing something.

    It¡¯s so boring!

    I want to have sex with Jing Zhi.

    I want to!

    I want to so badly!

    It¡¯s so boring!

    ¡°Jing Zhi,¡± Shi Sheng sat up and said seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s have a deep conversation.¡±

    ¡°Conversation about what?¡± Jing Zhi turned and asked, confused.

    ¡°... ...¡± What an idiot, ¡°About our rtionship!¡±

    ¡°Rtionships are supposed to go with the flow, how do we even have a conversation about that?¡± Jing Zhi shook his head with augh, ¡°Are you bored? Want to go for a walk? I heard there¡¯s a night market at the base here, want to go check it out?¡±

    Shi Sheng thought innately, Would Jing Zhi beat me up if I told him I want to have sex?

    Jing Zhi was utterly confused when Shi Sheng didn¡¯t give him an answer. He finally realized what she meant and his face turned bright red, ¡°Xi Xi... ...¡±

    What is she thinking every day?

    ¡°So, do you want it, or not?¡± Shi Sheng lifted her head to look at him.

    Jing Zhi looked down at her body, with only a singlet and shorts. The atmosphere soon became weird.

    Shi Sheng hopped off the bed and locked the door before lunging at Jing Zhi.

    She realized Jing Zhi had a habit in bed. He loved to bite her, especially her neck, except it wasn¡¯t hard, just a light nip.

    ¡°Is your zodiac sign a dog?¡± Shi Sheng touched her neck speechlessly.

    Jing Zhi looked at her innocently. He didn¡¯t know how to exin his actions as well, it waspletely out of instinct.

    He hugged her from behind, ¡°Xi Xi.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Would you regret it?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    Jing Zhi said after a moment of silence, ¡°Regret being with me.¡±

    ¡°Why would I?¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m scared,¡± Jing Zhi tightened his arms around Shi Sheng, his voice trembling slightly, ¡°I¡¯m so scared, Xi Xi.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t exin the reason behind his fear. All he knew was that he was extremely terrified for some reason.

    He was afraid that the gossip and rumors would hurt her, and also afraid of the fact that she might leave him.

    Shi Sheng felt a tingling pain in the bottom of her heart for just a split second. It was so tiny but so real.

    She was confused. When was thest time I had this feeling?

    It was so long ago, she couldn¡¯t even remember.

    ¡°Xi Xi.¡±

    Jing Zhi¡¯s uneasy voice pulled Shi Sheng back. She turned to kiss him, muttering, ¡°I will always be here for you.¡±

 Chapter 597 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(30)

    <h4>Chapter 597 The Calm That Comes With A Thought(30)</h4>

    Jing Zhi noticed that after that night Shi Sheng seemed a little off. She would always be absent-minded. When he asked about her thoughts, she would only answer with a one-liner.

    ¡°Xi Xi,¡± Jing Zhi went to Shi Sheng. Before he could say anything, the main entrance was barged open by someone out of the blue. Zhu Feng rushed in with urgency.

    ¡°Young Master Jing, something¡¯s happened.¡±

    Jing Zhi¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°what it is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Ye An... Ye An and Ye Ran,¡± Zhu Feng trying to catch a breath while pointing outside, ¡°Someone insisted that Ye An is their son. Now they want to take him away.¡±

    ¡°Bring me there,¡± Shi Sheng said without an expression while walking toward the main entrance.

    Zhu Feng hurriedly led the way.

    Ye An was at a marketce, where they bartered supplies with freedom. It was an area flooded with people.

    On their way here, Zhu Feng had already told Shi Sheng when they passed by there.

    Today they were going to roam around in that area and Ye An wanted to go out so they brought Ye An with them. Who knew they would meet a couple that stopped Ye An, saying that Ye An and Ye Ran were their son and daughter.

    The couple started to make a scene after Ye An told them he did not know them.

    Shi Sheng squeezed her way into the crowd, immediately recognizing the couple in dirty clothes. Though their faces were thinner, it was still recognizable that they were the ones on the album of the bakery.

    ¡°Sister.¡± Ye An hid behind Shi Sheng as soon he could when he saw Shi Sheng came.

    ¡°Who are you? Give me my son back!¡± The woman reached her hand to drag Ye An, ¡°This is my son! You human traffickers, give me my son back!¡±

    Shi Sheng took a step back while protecting Ye An, looked coldly at the woman, ¡°Your son?¡±

    The woman felt guilty unconsciously due to Shi Sheng¡¯s exceptionally cold attitude, but recalling that they were her children, she convinced herself there was nothing to feel guilty about.

    ¡°They are my children. His name is Ye An, born on the 6th of May in 2014; and her name is Ye Ran, born on the 15th of October, 2012.¡± The woman shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°You give me my children back.¡±

    The spectators began to whisper about it the moment they heard that.

    ¡°From what I see, these children do look a little like them. Are they really her children?¡±

    ¡°Yeah... they do look alike.¡±

    ¡°Look at these kids, cleanly clothed and fully fed, doesn¡¯t look like they were suffering in any way. If my children get to be treated like this, I¡¯d rather have them be raised by another person.¡± Someone said with deep gratitude.

    The man holding the agitated woman, pleaded earnestly, ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you, return our children.¡±

    ¡°They are our children, why are you begging them!¡± The woman screamed, ¡°There is absolutely nothing wrong with us wanting our children back.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips curved up slightly with a faint smile, ¡°While you were running for your lives, abandoning them at home. Why didn¡¯t you think about your children then?¡±

    The woman and the man froze abruptly.

    The spectators made a huge fuss after that statement.

    Many people lived in the base since it was established, so they were with their families. The bonds and affection for their families still existed. It was something extremely shameful for someone to abandon their children.

    ¡°We...¡± The woman looked around to see the spectators were all pointing fingers at her, making her unable toe out with any words to justify her actions.

    The man said with grief, ¡°We went out to look for food. At first, we wanted to go back to get them after we found some food. Who knew that there would be a zombie wave at our home, making it impossible for us to return. We had no other choice at all.¡±

    Ye An grabbed the hem of Shi Sheng¡¯s clothes, looked across at his parents without saying a word.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we had no other choice. An An, it¡¯s mommy, fastere here, mommy is here.¡± the woman wrung out a smile, ¡°An An, I¡¯m here to bring you and sister home.¡±

    Ye An retreated even further at Shi Sheng¡¯s back. That time he was pleading with them to take his sister with them, but they even abandoned him at the end. How could he trust them now?

    No...

    No way.

    He could not trust them.

    Sister said before, everyone is a recidivist. As long as they have done it for the first time, it will be easier for them to do it again the second time.

    ¡°We¡¯re tremendously thankful for you to bring our children here. But you need to return our children. We¡¯re their parents, kids are supposed to grow up with their parents.¡±

    ¡°Ye An, do you want to go back with them?¡± Shi Sheng lowered her head, looking at Ye An.

    Ye An shook his head.

    ¡°Look, Ye An doesn¡¯t want to go with you.¡± Shi Sheng said.

    The woman was screaming and shouting at Shi Sheng, ¡°It must be because you spoke ill of us to my son. That¡¯s why our son can¡¯t recognize us. How could you be so malicious, to steal other people¡¯s children? Give me my son back!¡±

    ¡°The moment you abandoned my sister and me, we were no longer your children.¡± Ye An shouted. The ce went dead quiet. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for sister Shi Sheng, my sister and I would¡¯ve starved to death a long time ago. You didn¡¯t evene to find us.¡±

    He was just a child. He couldn¡¯t even protect himself, let alone an infant.

    If they could stay alive until now, that meant someone must have been protecting them.

    Ye An¡¯s whole body was shivering. Tears gushed out from his eyes uncontrobly.

    The man bowed to Shi Sheng immediately, entreated with tears rolling down his cheeks, ¡°We know that you¡¯ve saved our son and we¡¯re eternally grateful for that, but they are our children. I¡¯m begging you, please return our children.¡±

    It was like an epiphany hit the woman. She plopped down on her knees, kowtowed, and pleaded, ¡°Please give me back our children, I¡¯m begging you. ¡±

    ¡°Captain Han, it¡¯s Captain Han.¡±

    The spectators suddenly split up which made ane. Han Yu and a few people came through the crowd, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Mu Xin was standing next to Han Yu, her eyesight nced towards Shi Sheng, lingered on Jing Zhi for a moment before finally stopping on the couple. She asked, out of surprise, ¡°Big Brother Ye and Big Sister Ye, what are you doing?¡±

    The Ye couple was probably close with Mu Xin, Father Ye whispered a few words to Mu Xin.

    ¡°Since they¡¯re big brother Ye¡¯s children, Miss Jing, you have to return them to big brother Ye and his wife.¡± Mu Xin said righteously, ¡°Children are supposed to be with their parents. If you take the children away forcefully, aren¡¯t you basically breaking up a family?¡±

    Female lead, please be sensible!

    Before Shi Sheng could say anything, Mu Xin continued, ¡°Miss Jing, I¡¯llpensate you with supplies if you return big brother Ye his children.¡±

    She said that, as if Shi Sheng refused to return the children due to the Ye couple not giving her supplies.

    If Shi Sheng and the others were scruffy and shabby, looking sickly and malnourished, the crowd might believe that. However, they were cleanly dressed. There did not appear to beck of supplies either.

    Mu Xin¡¯s words had little to no effect.

    What makes you think that they would fancy those supplies over the children, seeing that they could raise the kids so well?

    Shi Sheng pondered about it seriously, ¡°How much supplies can you give me? One cart or two carts?¡±

    The spectators:¡±...¡± Wait a minute, what are you doing?

    Shouldn¡¯t you disdain it?

    One cart of supplies seems to be more bizarre.

    Just how cheap are human lives? Who would trade two kids for a cart of supplies?

 Chapter 598 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(31)

    <h4>Chapter 598 The Calm That Comes With A Thought(31)</h4>

    Mu Xin was shocked, A cart of supplies? The audacity of her!

    ¡°Miss Jing, you need to give sensible conditions.¡± Mu Xin furrowed her brows. She continued, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to give you a cart of supplies now that supplies are scarce.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯tply with my conditions, then I have nothing to say.¡± Shi Sheng sneered.

    ¡°How could you use our children to threaten us? Don¡¯t you have an ounce of conscience?!¡± The woman jumped up abruptly in rage and resentment.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m threatening you. What are you going to do about it?¡± Shi Sheng admitted with arrogance.

    The woman¡¯s face turned red with fury, spotted Han Yu at the corner of her eyes, began to bawl at him, ¡°Captain Han. Captain Han, she¡¯s a human trafficker, huhuhu. You have to uphold justice for us!¡±

    Han Yu:¡±...¡± he was not nning toe here at all. This kind of matter was usually handled by specialists. But Mu Xin insisted oning here, and his wife made him look after Mu Xin, so he had to follow Mu Xin here.

    This kind of situation was not easy for him to handle too.

    Han Yu cleared his throat, ¡°Since the child¡¯s parents are here, you shall return the children to their parents.¡±

    It was an unalterable truth that parents should raise their children.

    ¡°No.¡± Ye An refused while hiding behind Shi Sheng, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go with them.¡±

    ¡°You heard it. It is Ye An¡¯s own choice. He doesn¡¯t want to go with both of you.¡± Zhu Feng could not hold back anymore, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to go with you if my parents were like you.¡±

    ¡°Captain Han just said that the kids shoulde with us. You all still want to rob them away from us?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was so sharp, it pierced through eardrums, ¡°They belong to me, An An, youe over here!¡±

    The atmosphere suddenly became agitated.

    ¡°How about Captain Han trade a cart of supplies for them?¡± Shi Sheng said, out of the blue.

    So many people can be fed with a cart of supplies, using it to trade with two kids, there¡¯s no way I will agree with this condition. Han Yu thought to himself.

    Mu Xin red at Shi Sheng with wrath, ¡°Jing Xi, using children to trade for supplies, how can you be so cruel?¡±

    As she was saying that, her eyesight turned to Jing Zhi intentionally.

    However, Jing Zhi was not affected by anything she said.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being cruel?¡± Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t care less.

    The female lead is not callous, does it even matter if she avenged her rtives if they are already dead? They are not going toe back to life after all.

    Han Yu stopped Mu Xin, who was about to say something else. Mu Xin could only re at Shi Sheng with eyes full of hatred.

    Han Yu talked to the man at his side, after telling him something, the man stopped making a scene. The woman did not want to give up but was dragged away by the man.

    Han Yu nodded slightly at Shi Sheng before leaving with his team. Mu Xin gazed at Jing Shi before leaving hesitantly with the team.

    This absurd episode ended like this.

    Ye An had been moody after that. He could not even eat without being distracted.

    Shi Sheng had something to ponder about, so naturally, she did not have time to pay attention to him.

    However, after that, the couple somehow found out where Ye An was living. The Ye couple met with Ye An secretly. Due to them living in a horrendous condition, they wanted to convince Ye An to go back with them.

    They then straight away ask Ye An for food after a while.

    Ye An had given them twice, seeing that they were still his biological parents.

    The Ye couple got a sweet taste of the benefits and got even worse. Ye An got a little scared and stopped going out alone. He would only go out if someone in the team were apanying him.

    ¡°Ah, I forgot to bring crystallizing nuclei.¡± Zhu Feng recalled him not bringing crystallizing nuclei, ¡°Xiao Ye Zi (nickname of Ye An) you wait for me here, I¡¯ll go back and get some.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye An nodded obediently after inspecting his surrounding, making sure that the Ye couple was not around.

    However, not long after Zhu Feng went upstairs, two silhouettes ran out from the corner. One covered Ye An¡¯s mouth while the other held his legs and disappeared swiftly in the night sky.

    ......

    There was a street in the basement that was known as the ¡®Red District¡¯.

    Most people there were powerless women. They would sell their bodies and get paid ordingly, living a hard life.

    There werews before the apocalypse that people had to hide their sexual fantasies. Now that there were nows. These people would not bother to conceal them, causing many girls to be tortured to death.

    And amid these girls, there would be some boys.

    Especially little boys, they were notably popr.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    However, The Red District was unusually busting on this day.

    Screams were heard from far away.

    The Ye couple had just acquired a bag of crystallizing nuclei, walking out from a building ecstatically. They were puzzled as they did not notice the streets¡¯ chaos since they were in a building.

    They nced at each other, clutching onto the bag of crystallizing nuclei in their arms before leaving the store.

    They saw ady carrying a sword, flouncing toward them with murderous rage while they did not get very far.

    Their hearts skipped a beat before turning around to run for lives.

    If they did not run, Shi Sheng might not notice them. However, Shi Sheng was able to spot them instantly the moment they ran.

    Those two panicked and somehow ran into a dead end. By the time they turned around to run to the other way, Shi Sheng had blocked the intersection.

    ¡°What... what are you trying to do?¡±

    Shi Sheng approached them step by step. The flickering light behind her made her silhouette appear to be blurry. Chill dispelled the hot and stuffy air and seeped into their skin, reaching their hearts. The Ye couple quivered involuntarily.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Ye An?¡±

    She sounded like she just came back from hell.

    ¡°How do we know where Ye An is?¡± the woman answered with a shaky voice, ¡°We¡¯re still in the base, don¡¯t you dare to do anything to us!¡±

    Right, this is the base, she won¡¯t dare to kill anyone.

    Whoever kills anyone in the base will be banished.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A loud, blood-curdling cry was heard in the empty alley. People that were startled by the cry looked towards the path; their faces were full of dread.

    Why would someone as good looking as her be so violent?

    This kind of woman is truly horrifying.

    Shi Sheng walked out from the alley, dashed straight to the brothel that the Ye couple came out of.

    People in the brothel closed the front gate after the Ye couple left which was when they heard a lunatic was about in The Red District.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on outside? Where¡¯s this lunatic from? Why haven¡¯t the army sent anyone here?¡± The owner of the brothel paced around impatiently, and asked a few questions.

    ¡°Our ce is quite far away from the military base. If they were to send the army, it¡¯ll take some time.¡± Someone beside him answered, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s nothing to be worried about, we¡¯re safe here.¡±

    ¡°Pang!¡±

    The front gate got kicked out into the sky,nding towards them right when he said ¡®here¡¯.

    A ray of cold light reflected in from outside, blinding the crowd in the brothel.

    As many were still unclear of what was going on, some people were already booted to the ground.

    The owner went upstairs rolling and crawling, while Shi Sheng flipped over the stairs with the support of the rails, chasing the owner.

    Fireballs with the size of a fist came out from the owner¡¯s hand, flinging towards Shi Sheng. Shi Sheng deviated those fireballs effortlessly with her metal sword. She then caught the owner by his cor and threw him downstairs.

    All of that happened in less than one minute.

    The others freaked out and crawled their way out to escape. However, when they reached the entrance, their heads hit an invisible wall, giving them no way to escape.

 Chapter 599 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(32)

    Chapter 599

    The Calm That Comes With A Thought(32)

    There were many rooms on the first floor; Shi Sheng checked those rooms one by one. Some were still doing their ¡®business¡¯ in their room, so many were upset that Shi Sheng disrupted them from having a good time.

    However, Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t care less, breaking into the rooms one by one.

    ¡°Damn it, who the heck is that!¡±

    The man in the bed looked in Shi Sheng¡¯s direction. He was already erect, but due to the door suddenly being barged open, it startled him into losing his erection.

    The other person on the bed suddenly pushed the man away, stumbling towards Shi sheng. She did not even care about her clothes that were ripped apart.

    It was a beautiful woman with wavy hair and thecerated garments covering portions of her body made her seem more desirable.

    Shi Sheng remembered her.

    She was Han Yu¡¯s wife.

    ording to the plot, Han Yu¡¯s wife was being humiliated to death...

    ¡°Save me,¡± the woman sobbed while running to Shi Sheng, her face covered in tears.

    The man jumped down from the bed, grabbed the woman¡¯s hair, and tugged her. He threatened Shi Sheng viciously, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare be a busybody, you little brat, or i¡¯ll rape you too!¡±

    ¡°Please save me!¡±

    The man pulled the woman¡¯s hair at full strength, causing her scalp to be tightly stretched, her face appeared to be distorted in agony.

    She protected her head with one hand, reaching towards Shi Sheng with the other, in desperation, ¡°Please, save me.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± the man continued shouting at Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng turned around to leave.

    ¡°Save me...¡±

    ¡°You slut still wants to escape!¡± the man pped the woman across the face before throwing her onto the bed.

    The woman climbed towards the window hopelessly, the man caught her by her hair again, pulling and dragging her back. As the woman gave up on all hope, she felt the force clutching her hair was gone.

    The man copsed onto her without a sign.

    Across the man¡¯s shoulder, the woman could see ady was standing under the dim light. Thatdy expressionlessly kept her sword into her scabbard, turned around, and left the room.

    The woman was able to respond to the situation after some time.

    Dead...

    The man that was about to rape her is dead.

    She pushed the man away from her and tumbled onto the floor. Her tears flowed out uncontrobly. She grabbed a bed sheet that was nearby, wrapped it around her body before she scurried out of the room.

    She wanted to get out, but she ran in the wrong direction. Coincidentally, she was able to meet thedy that saved her. She was bending over to carry a kid.

    Thedy came out from the room at a steady pace, heading downstairs without even looking at the woman.

    The woman followed Shi Sheng while barefoot.

    Downstairs was inplete mayhem, some superhumans tried to break the door with their superpowers, but it was useless. They were still unable to get out.

    They thought the door must be cursed.

    Footsteps could be heard from the staircase; the chaotic scene suddenly became dead quiet; every eye was locked onto the stairs.

    As the sound of footsteps approached, every step sent chills down their spine, making them step back from the staircase unconsciously.

    Shi Sheng came down, carrying a person in her arms. Amidst a crowd of horrified eyes, she took off the talisman next to the door and went out with dignity.

    The others saw the talisman too, but no one could touch it. It was like an illusion for them.

    The army was already on standby outside. They probably knew that they could not get into the building so endless guns were aimed at Shi Sheng when she left the building.

    Han Yu was in full military uniform, and was exceptionally eye-catching among the crowd.

    ¡°Han Yu.¡±

    Han Yu¡¯s expression slightly changed when a voice choked with sobs came from behind Shi Sheng. He bolted from the crowd toward the source of the sound, ¡°Wei Wei.¡±

    Zhao Wei Wei threw herself into Han Yu¡¯s arms, crying her heart out like she just found sce.

    ......

    The Red District was capable of forcing people into prostitution and human trafficking became more prominent due to some superiors covering for them.

    The Red District had lost more of its rights after Han Yu was furious about Zhao Wei Wei getting involved in these matters.

    Shi Sheng heard that Zhao Wei Wei and Mu Xin were not on speaking terms anymore, so Han Yu cut ties with Mu Xin.

    The reasons were unclear.

    However, it was apparent that this had something to do with Zhao Wei Wei being captured in the brothel.

    Shi Sheng waited for Ye An to wake up before bringing him to the Ye couple.

    ¡°Sister...¡± Ye An grabbed Shi Sheng¡¯s hand. He did not want to face them.

    ¡°This is your matter,¡± Shi Sheng spoke calmly, ¡°I can kill them for you, but you have to make the decision yourself, go in.¡±

    Ye An took a few deep breaths, pushed open the door, then walked in.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this kind of cruel?¡± Zhu Feng could not bear it, as Ye An was still a child.

    ¡°He needs to grow up and in this cruel world, no one can be saved by kindness and leniency.¡± Xia Shu answered on behalf of Shi Sheng.

    Jing Shi patted Shi Sheng¡¯s shoulder,forting her silently.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s heart was as calm as the sea, without a ripple. All of these had nothing to do with her.

    In the end, Ye An could not be so heartless and decided to let the Ye couple off scot-free.

    However, Shi Sheng secretly threw those two out of the base, Pests like them will only bring more trouble if they¡¯re still alive.

    The only person who knew about this was Jing Shi.

    Even though they were sleeping in the same bed, Jing Shi felt ambiguous. He did not know how to describe it, but it made him feel bad.

    Hence, whenever Jing Shi messed around with Shi Sheng, it seemed to be the only way to be one with her, to be assured that she was really at his side.

    ......

    She Shing was teaching Ye Ran to call her sister as Han Yu brought Zhao Wei Wei to see her.

    ¡°Systir!¡± Ye Ran¡¯s baby voice was soothing to the ears, but no matter how many times Shi Sheng corrected her, she would only know this term.

    ¡°Captain Han, please have a seat.¡± Zhu Feng ushered them in, seeing Shi Sheng looking at him with askance, he exined:¡± Captain Han wants to thank you, so I brought him in.¡±

    Shi Sheng put Ye Ran aside, letting her crawl around on the couch.

    ¡°She¡¯s very adorable.¡± Zhao Wei Weiplimented heartfeltly. She had kids too so seeing children would make her have a favorable impression.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Zhao Wei Wei smiled. She did not get upset because of Shi Sheng¡¯s coldness, ¡°Miss Jing saved mest time. I¡¯m here to thank Miss Jing.¡±

    Shi Sheng slightly leaned, Ye Ran soon climbed onto her body, touching her face.

    Shi Sheng grabbed her hand, ¡°Someone would be merry if you were dead. Coincidentally, I don¡¯t want her to be merry, so don¡¯t thank me.¡±

    Zhao Wei Wei:¡±...¡± Aren¡¯t you being too honest?

    ¡°Han Yu, I want to talk to Miss Jing alone. Can you wait outside for me?¡± Zhao Wei Wei said to Han Yu coquettishly.

    Han Yu nodded lightly, ncing at Shi Sheng before heading out.

    After he was out, Zhao Wei Wei asked:¡± Miss Jing, are you talking about Mu Xin?¡±

    ¡°If you think so, then yes.¡±

    ¡°...¡± She is really unpredictable. . ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, I still am grateful to you.¡±

    She knew that if Shi Sheng did not look for someone that day, and created the uproar in The Red District, then Han Yu would never have gone there.

    Shi Sheng looked at her calmly, but did not respond.

    ¡°Systir!¡± Ye Ran grabbed Shi Sheng with her tiny hands, ¡°Systir! Systir! Systir!¡±

    ¡°She must be hungry.¡± Zhao Wei Wei reminded her.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s face was filled with disgust immediately.

    Eat, eat, eat! She only knows how to eat!

    Although Shi Sheng was unhappy with that, she nevertheless went and brewed milk for Ye Ran.

    ¡°Um... you¡¯re not supposed to do that. Let me help you.¡± Zhao Wei Wei could not bear seeing the way Shi Sheng was preparing the milk.

 Chapter 600 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(33)

    Chapter 600

    The Calm That Comes With A Thought(33)

    Zhao Weiwei came out with two cans of milk powder in her arms, looking confused.

    Han Yu stood outside waiting for her, and beside him was a good looking man wearing a in white tee.

    As Jing Zhi saw hering out, he immediately entered through the door, disappearing from her sight in a blink of an eye.

    ¡°Han Yu ...... Jing Xi is so weird.¡± Zhao Wei Wei hesitantly spoke.

    Han Yu looked at the milk powder in her hand, isn¡¯t it strange? They came to say thank you, and when they left, they ended up bringing milk powder.

    The milk powder in the base is actually not much. Previously, it was all given to them by Mu Xin, and now that they are having conflict with Mu Xin, they arecking milk powder.

    Thinking of Mu Xin, Han Yu¡¯s face sank.

    ¡°Go back.¡±

    Zhao Wei Wei looked at the closed door and left with Han Yu.

    Han Yu sent four bags of rice afterwards, which was considered a trade for milk powder.

    Jing Zhi arranged some people to find a ce to set up a base. They have weapons, but now they just need to recruit more people.

    Xia Shu¡¯s space couldn¡¯t contain that many weapons, so Shi Sheng casually tossed them a space ring.

    After those people left, the remaining teammates left were all that remained in this house. Originally, Zhu Feng was supposed to follow, but Xia Shu vetoed it.

    Mu Xin was rumored to have entered a mercenary team that peddled items from her supermarket, because she sold things that were hard to get nowadays. Therefore, this mercenary team went from being obscure to having a high reputation.

    The military has to be a bit scrupulous.

    What the militarycked most right now was medicine and water.

    The weather was extremely hot, and the base¡¯s water element was drained almost every day. Even if there was a constant supply of crystals for them to replenish, water would not be sufficient.

    Although Mu Xin doesn¡¯t sell water, she has hydrated fruits. Since it¡¯s fruitful and quenches thirst, and the price isn¡¯t expensive, plenty of people would buy them.

    The medicines Mu Xin sold were quitemon and somewhat expensive, butpared to going to dangerous ces to get medicine, it¡¯s definitely better to buy from her.

    But there was a downside to this: there were people who coveted it, including the mercenaries, so Mu Xin was still betrayed.

    This time there was no owner to take the me for the hostess, and the one who took the me turned out to be a girl from the mercenary group.

    After this happened, the hostess did not dare to sell anything to the outside world, and was quiet for a while.

    ......

    Jing Cheng base sent a helicopter to pick up Jing Zhi and Jing Xi two monthster.

    The person who came was the most trusted person of Old Master Jing, whom the owner had also met before, and they all called him Uncle Wu.

    Rumor has it that he was a special forces soldier, butter retired due to injuries and has been following Old Master Jing ever since.

    Uncle Wu was not only here to pick them up, but he also carried important information and had to pick-up scientific researchers, so he met them only after the handover with the military.

    ¡°Uncle Wu.¡± Jing Zhi called out with respect.

    ¡°Good boy, you¡¯ve been protecting your sister well.¡± Uncle Wu punched Jing Zhi in the chest and turned to rub Shi Sheng¡¯s head, ¡°Little girl, you didn¡¯t even address your uncle.¡±

    Shi Sheng, with her messy hair, called out gloomily, ¡°Uncle Wu.¡±

    Jing Zhi tidied her hair for her and got up to pour some tea for Uncle Wu. Uncle Wu looked at Shisheng strangely, and before he had time to think carefully, he heard Jing Zhi ask, ¡°Is grandpa doing well?¡±

    ¡°The old man¡¯s health has been poor.¡± Uncle Wu shrugged off the strange thoughts just now and looked glum, ¡°All the burdens are on the old man now, and he was only relieved when the news that you were all safe reached him, but it took him this long to arrange for me toe and pick you both up.¡±

    Uncle Wu took a sip of tea, ¡°We have to leave tomorrow, so tonight you guys pack up everything you need and we¡¯ll leave in the morning.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡±

    Uncle Wu smiled bitterly, ¡°You should know that in addition to zombies, there are also zombie animals out there. We haven¡¯t discovered any zombie animals in the air before, but a few days ago, a helicopter was attacked by zombie birds while on a mission, and the helicopter couldn¡¯t function when the zombie birds appeared in the air. If it wasn¡¯t for this discovery, I might have had to dying to pick you up for a while.¡±

    There were still major discoveries to be made over at the capital base. This time, Uncle Wu came not only to receive them but also to bring researchers who are experts in the virus and gics field to Yao Guang base.

    After sitting for a while, Uncle Wu left. He still had to deal with other issues, so he instructed them to gather at the base¡¯s airport early morning the next day.

    There weren¡¯t many things they had to pack, just a few more things for Ye Ran.

    ¡°Sister, where are we going?¡± Ye An asked Shi Sheng as he stuffed clothes into his backpack.

    ¡°Jing Cheng base.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ye An zipped up the backpack, ¡°Sister, will the world ever return to the way it was?¡±

    ¡°So what even if it¡¯s recovered?¡± There was a hint of coldness in the corner of Shi Sheng¡¯s mouth, ¡°Humans have died inrge numbers and civilization has been destroyed, so if you want to return to the world you imagined, you have to wait for a lifetime!¡±

    Ye An: ¡°...... ¡±

    Sister, is it that hard tofort me?

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you by saying nice things, I¡¯m toozy to make it up.¡± As if Shi Sheng knew what Ye An was thinking.

    Lazy to make it up ......

    I have noment regarding thisme excuse

    Just as the two of them were ring at each other, an rm suddenly sounded outside.

    ¡°Sister ...... there are many zombies headed towards the base.¡± Ye An subconsciously used his superpower.

    Zombies attacking the city?

    There¡¯s only been one zombie attack on the Yao Guang base, and that was the one time when Jing Zhi attracted the zombies.

    So this scenario still happened.

    ¡°Xi Xi.¡± Jing Zhi pushed the door open.

    Ye An repeated what he had just said to Jing Zhi again.

    Xia Shu and Zhu Feng also came in and were shocked when they heard Ye An¡¯s words, ¡°Zombies attacking the city?¡±

    ¡°Yao Guang Base has a good defensive system, so it should be fine, right?¡± Zhu Feng asked.

    There are so many people building and reinforcing the city walls in the Yao Guang Base everyday.

    Xia Shu looked at Ye An, ¡°Can you see how many zombies there are?¡±

    Ye An tried his best to look at the distance. The darkness was receding extremely fast in his eyes, like a lens, zooming in on the distant scene. ¡°There¡¯s too many ...... I can¡¯t see their heads.¡±

    Ye An¡¯s face suddenly changed.

    ¡°Ah!¡± He screamed, covered his head, and sat on his knees, ¡°It hurts ......¡±

    ¡°Little Leaf.¡± Zhu Feng helped Ye An up, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You overused your superpowers?¡±

    ¡°It hurts.¡± Ye An pulled his hair for a while, and punched his head hard.

    Shi Sheng went up with a hand knife and directly cleaved Ye An unconscious.

    Zhu Feng: ¡°...... ¡±

    How can you do this to a child?

    ¡°Spirit zombies, he¡¯ll only suffer more when he¡¯s awake.¡± It¡¯s rare that Shi Sheng gave an exnation.

    Spirits ...... or zombies?

    They all knew about the spirits, a legendary ability to attack one¡¯s mind, an ability that was rare.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t give them time to digest their thoughts. She continued, ¡°This ce is going to be destroyed, let¡¯s find Uncle Wu and get out of here.¡±

    ¡°Destroyed? How would you know?¡± Zhu Feng was shocked, ¡°You can actually prophesy?¡±

    ¡°I know you will die.¡±

    Zhu Feng was stunned and asked, ¡°How would I die?¡±

    Shi Sheng picked up Ye An¡¯s bag and dragged Jing Zhi out. ¡°Talkative¡±

    Zhu Feng: ¡°......¡±

    Why does it feel like she¡¯s despising herself?

 Chapter 601 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(34)

    <h4>Chapter 601: The Calm That Comes With A Thought(34)</h4>

    The news of the zombie attack spread throughout the base in an instant. This is not a peaceful era. This is a matter of life and death for everyone, and it is definitely impossible to hide the news.

    The base¡¯s radio station kept calling for people to go to the city walls and resist the zombies together.

    When Shi Sheng and the others went out, the whole base was in chaos.When they went to the ce where Uncle Wu previously said he¡¯ll be resting there, they were told that Uncle Wu had already left towards the direction of the city walls with the people.

    ¡°You take them to the airport, I¡¯ll look for Uncle Wu.¡± Shi Sheng shoved her bag to Jing Zhi.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Jing Zhi held her back, ¡°You head to the airport first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m faster than you.¡± Shi Sheng pulled out an iron sword, ¡°Trust me.¡±

    Jing Zhi couldn¡¯t resist Shi Sheng, so he could only bring people to the airport first. Shi Sheng flew straight from the sky to the city walls.

    The upper level wasn¡¯t hard to find,Just look where the most people are. Now anyone can climb up the wall, and no one will notice even if Shi Sheng goes up.

    She squeezed into the crowd and slowly approached Uncle Wu.

    Taking advantage of the people around Uncle Wu and the other people talking, she dragged Uncle Wu into the crowd.

    ¡°Xiao Xi, what are you doing here?¡± Uncle Wu was surprised to see the young girl dragging him, then snapped with a straight face, ¡°Go back, this is not a ce for you.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving overnight.¡±

    ¡°No, there are too many zombies. I have to stay and help.¡± Uncle Wu rejected her without thinking.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t beat around the bush. She said to Uncle Wu directly and honestly, ¡°Uncle Wu, Yao Guang base cannot be saved, so it¡¯s useless for you to stay. It¡¯s not toote to escort those researchers away.¡±

    Uncle Wu was even more surprised.

    How did she know that the Yao Guang Base couldn¡¯t be saved?

    Shi Sheng dragged him towards the city wall, ¡°Uncle Wu, don¡¯t forget what your mission is.¡±

    Yes, his mission was to pick up Xiao Xi and Xiao Zhi, as well as escort the group of researchers to the Jing Cheng base.

    Uncle Wu was dizzy and was dragged to the airport by Shi Sheng. As Jing Zhi didn¡¯t have a pass, he and the others had to wait outside the airport.

    Only when they got outside the airport did Uncle Wu respond, ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up those researchers.¡±

    He took a few passes out of his military bag, ¡°You guys go in first. Get them ready for takeoff, I¡¯lle after picking them up.¡±

    The group of researchers were in theb, which was some distance away from the airport. There wererge numbers of people in every area, and Uncle Wu was gone for an hour .

    The zombies outside had already started attacking the city, and their roars were deafening.

    When Han Yu escorted Zhao Weiwei in, he just happened to see a group of people standing under the helicopter, and the man in white was particrly eye-catching.

    ¡°Han Yu, can¡¯t we really hold it?¡± Zhao Wei Wei held the child. She was filled with panic, and spoke incoherently. ¡°Will you be alright? If you can¡¯t hold on,e with me.¡±

    Han Yuyi held her hand, ¡°Protect yourself and your child. I¡¯ll go to Jing Cheng to look for you, be good.¡±

    ¡°Han Yu ......¡±

    Han Yu hugged Zhao Wei Wei and led her towards Shi Sheng.

    There were people from Jing Cheng baseing to pick up the Jing siblings, and those of them who knew him knew that he really didn¡¯t feelfortable letting Zhao Wei Wei go on the road by herself, so it would be great if they could go back with them.

    Han Yu walked up to Shi Sheng, ¡°Mr. Jing, Miss Jing, can I trouble you with one thing?¡±

    ¡°No trouble please.¡± Shi Sheng refused very quickly.

    Han Yu: ¡°......¡±

    He took a deep breath, ¡°For the sake of the child, can Miss Jing send my wife and child back to the Jing Cheng base.¡±

    His face was not as useful as the child before her.

    The child opened his eyes widely, no idea what he saw, but he then started giggling,pletely unaware of what was about to happen.

    ¡°Eeeeee!¡± Ye Ran suddenly grabbed Shi Sheng¡¯s hair and nibbled on Shi Sheng¡¯s face with his small mouth, ¡°Eeee.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless for me to agree as this is Uncle Wu¡¯s team.¡± Shi Sheng carried Ye Ran and turned around.

    Han Yu patted Zhao Wei Wei¡¯s shoulder. She loosened her tongue. If he convinced Uncle Wu, who was leading the team, he could let Wei Wei return to the Jing Cheng base with them.

    The team brought by Uncle Wu also suffered some losses on the way as there are only two helicopters at this time. It is definitely more than enough to load people, however they still had to load the researchers¡¯ data and equipment.

    Adding another person was not a big deal, but Han Yu also sent people to protect Zhao Wei Wei, which the helicopter was unable to fit.

    ¡°Captain Han, as you can see, there¡¯s no way we can leave these things behind, so I can only take Miss Zhao and the child with me. If you¡¯re still uneasy, you can also have someone take Miss Zhao in a helicopter behind us, and I¡¯ll try to take care of as much as I can.¡±

    ¡°Han Yu, I can do it alone, I¡¯m also more at ease if I let them stay by your side.¡± Zhao Wei Wei calmed down and took the initiative to speak, ¡°Don¡¯t let me worry.¡±

    Han Yu¡¯s gaze prated the crowd andnded on Shi Sheng, who was ying with the child. For some reason, he had an intuition that as long as this woman was present, all problems wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    After a while, he withdrew his gaze, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Only after settling Zhao Wei Wei into ce did Han Yu solemnly say to Uncle Wu, ¡°The Han family would like to extend our sincere gratitude¡±

    Uncle Wu waved his hand. The Han family had power in Jing Cheng, but now... the situation in Jing Cheng base wasn¡¯t good now, and it was still uncertain what the future would be like.

    ¡°Han Yu.¡± Zhao Weiwei called him with teary eyes but acted strong, ¡°You must live.¡±

    ¡°Wait for me.¡±

    Han Yu¡¯s straight back faded away.

    Uncle Wu made sure everyone was there and took off.

    The helicopter slowly lifted off, and the base below seemed smaller and smaller.

    Just as the helicopter rose to five hundred meters, a loud bang suddenly shook the entire fusge, and weightlessness struck instantly.

    The people on the helicopter turned pale, gripped their seat belts, and didn¡¯t dare to breathe.

    Jing Zhi subconsciously grasped Shi Sheng¡¯s hand.

    Shi Sheng calmly squeezed his hand, ¡°As long as the person flying the ne is not a rookie, we won¡¯t fall.¡±

    Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was heard very clearly at this point.

    Sure enough, the helicopter was quickly pulled up. Uncle Wu¡¯s radio came out with the pilot¡¯s voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I hit, but it¡¯s fine now.¡±

    Jing Zhi recalled that while waiting for Uncle Wu, Shi Sheng had circled the two nes while carrying Ye Ran, and he thought she was coaxing the child.

    ¡°Xi Xi, aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Jing Zhi was helpless. She had thought everything through, and it felt like they were useless.

    Shi Sheng tilted her head and put on a serious face, ¡°Discarding all dangers is the first rule of survival.¡±

    Jing Zhi looked at Shi Sheng helplessly.

    Does she even know that she could also rely on him sometimes.

    As the helicopter ascended, there had been thumping and crashing sounds, but it was dark outside, so they couldn¡¯t see what was hitting them at all.

    Sometimes, unseen danger is even more frightening.

    The helicopter thrashed about in the air. Luckily, the pilot was a veteran of decades of flying. He didn¡¯t panic, made sure everything was okay, then quickly flew out from the base.

    The helicopter flew over the heads of countless zombies. The zombies, who were as packed as ants, kept surging towards the front.

 Chapter 602 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(35)

    <h4>The Calm That Comes With A Thought(35)</h4>

    The helicopter¡¯s return from Yao Guang base was even smoother and safer than when they arrived.

    Uncle Wu was still dizzy until he saw Jing Cheng base. Nothing happened throughout the trip.

    This is too miraculous.

    Uncle Wu got out of the helicopter and immediately circled around it a few times. He didn¡¯t find anything and it was really strange.

    There were professional people in charge of the researchers. Uncle Wu brought Shi Sheng and Jing Zhi to visit Old Master Jing.

    Uncle Wu conveniently went to inform the Han family to pick up Zhao Wei Wei.

    Old Master Jing was about sixty years old, with a head full of silver hair. He probably had a high status and looked tense throughout the years, even when he saw his grandson and granddaughter, he only showed a very formal smile.

    The meeting was brief, Uncle Wu wanted to report to Old Master Jing about Yao Guang Base.

    Yao Guang wasn¡¯t just any normal base that has fallen. It was the currentrgest base so this matter was extremely important.

    Jing Zhi and Shi Sheng were arranged to go to Old Master Jing¡¯s vi.

    When Old Master Jing came back it was already midnight. He saw Jing Zhi sitting on the sofa waiting for him, and was a little surprised. ¡°Why is Xiao Zhi not sleeping? We¡¯ll talk about matters tomorrow, get some rest first.¡±

    Jing Zhi looked at Old Master Jing¡¯s tired face, nodding slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll send Grandpa up.¡±

    After sending Old Master Jing back to his room, Jing Zhi went downstairs to his own room. He hesitated at the door for a moment, he still turned around and went to the next room.

    Shi Shengid with her back against the floor, breathing steadily, she was probably asleep.

    Jing Zhi embraced her from behind, and Shi Sheng habitually rolled over and shrank into his arms.

    Jing Zhi¡¯s mouth curved into a gentle curve, imprinted a kiss on her forehead, and hugged her to sleep.

    ......

    The next day.

    Shi Sheng woke up first. As soon as she opened her eyes, she was faced with an erged handsome face. She looked somewhat stunned.

    It was only when there was wet heat on her lips that she blinked her eyes. Jing Zhi slightly closed his eyes and kissed her gently.

    The kiss ended and both of them breathed a little heavily.

    ¡°Time to get up.¡± Jing Zhi let go of Shi Sheng, got up and walked towards the door, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get it for you ......¡±

    Jing Stop¡¯s voice came to an abrupt end.

    Outside the door, Old Master Jing stared at him with an unhappy face, as the remaining light swept inside the room. Shi Sheng sat on the bed, her face was flushing, and her clothes appeared messy. The atmosphere was ambiguous.

    ¡°Grandpa ......¡±

    ¡°Come with me to the study room.¡± Master Jing turned to leave.

    Jing Zhi took a deep breath, sooner orter he would have to talk to Grandpa about this matter.

    ¡°Jing Zhi, shall I go and exin?¡± Shi Sheng called out to Jing Zhi.

    Jing Zhi turned back, spreading a smile, ¡°Xi Xi, let me handle this matter¡±

    Jing Zhi talked with Old Master Jing in the study for over an hour.

    Old Master Jing was against them being together and was furious about it.

    He brought Jing Zhi around to do chores. In his free time, he either introduced girls to Jing Zhi, or introduced boys to Shi Sheng, as he just didn¡¯t agree to them being together anyway.

    The two sides are in a stalemate. Shi Sheng wanted to talk to Master Jing, but Jing Zhi stopped her. Old Master Jing is a very stubborn person, and it¡¯s very difficult to change his mind.

    He was afraid that if she went to talk to Old Master Jing, she might irritate him and he might say something nasty that would hurt her.

    Now when Shi Sheng wants to see Jing Zhi, Jing Zhi would sneakily go through the window to her room everyday. When Jing old man found out about this, he made Jing Zhi live in the administrative building, not even returning to the vi.

    Shi Sheng wandered to the administration building under the big sun.

    ¡°Looking for Jing Shao?¡± Xia Shu appeared like a ghost beside Shi Sheng.

    Xia Shu and Zhu Feng and the others took Ye An siblings to live in other ces, but Xia Shu and Zhu Feng still followed Jing Zhi to do things.

    Shi Sheng pouted. ¡°Is he here?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Jing and Old Master Jing are out.¡± Xia Shu replied, turning to direct Zhu Feng, ¡°You go up first.¡±

    Zhu Feng was not happy, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hot outside.¡± Xia Shu said with a nk expression.

    Zhu Feng blushed suddenly, then he hung his head and headed to the administration building.

    When Zhu Feng left, Xia Shu brought Shi Sheng to a shady ce and ryed Jing Zhi¡¯s words. ¡°Jing Zhi is preparing to leave the base, so you can get ready.¡±

    ¡°Where is he going?¡±

    <i> Jing Zhi couldn¡¯t convince Old Master Jing sessfully and was ready to run away? </i>

    Xia Shu looked at Shi Sheng and suddenly cleared her throat, using Jing Zhi¡¯s tone, ¡°As long as I¡¯m with her, it¡¯s the same wherever I go.¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°......¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it here either, so it¡¯s better to leave.¡± Xia Shu looked in the direction of the administration building. The atmosphere in this building made him ufortable, he might as well kill zombies outside.

    After negotiating with Xia Shu, Shi Sheng headed back.

    ¡°Jing Zhi is so handsome, his superpowers are so powerful.¡±

    ¡°Is Jing Zhi gay? Do I have a chance?¡±

    ¡°Come on, with your looks, even if Jing is gay, he still wouldn¡¯t like you, at least the person has to be like me.¡±

    ¡°Jing Zhi......¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s whole journey to the building was mostly hearing about how Jing Shao was.

    It wasn¡¯t long ago that he came back. With his looks and strength, he was quickly recognized by many people, plus he attracted both men and women.

    As she was thinking about that matter, she unknowingly walked to a street with fewer pedestrians.

    As she was ready to walk back, the remaining light suddenly swept over a shop.

    There was nothing much about the shop.

    The main thing was that there were a few familiar figures inside the shop.

    Jing Zhi was already very impatient, but Old Master Jing and Mu Xin were talking very happily.

    When he lifted his head, his eyes suddenly swept over to the person standing across the street, and his face slightly changed, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going back first.¡±

    Jing Zhi didn¡¯t wait for Old Master Jing¡¯s reaction and strode out of the store.

    Old Master Jing was extremely furious, but Mu Xin calmed him down with a few words.

    ......

    Jing Zhi dragged Shi Sheng to a shady ce with fewer people.

    ¡°Xi Xi, what are you doing here?¡± Jing Zhi tidied the hair from her ear temples.

    ¡°I missed you.¡± Shi Sheng smiled slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me?¡±

    Jing Zhi looked around and saw no one. He then lowered his head to hold her lips, expressing how much he missed Shi Sheng with his actions.

    Jing Zhi took a while to let go of Shi Sheng, ¡°We¡¯ll leave the base after a period of time¡±

    ¡°Well, Xia Shu told me already¡±

    The outside world was dangerous, but he could protect her.

    As Jing Zhi sent Shi Sheng back, he met many people along the way. They were curious about the girl Jing Zhi was holding hands with.

    Later on someone said she was Jing Zhi¡¯s sister, and the excited crowd calmed down.

    <b> It¡¯s his sister. They still had a chance. </b>

    ¡°Why is Mu Xin here?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Shi Sheng suddenly popped out a sentence, Jing Zhi waspletely confused.

    ¡°...... ¡±

    <i> Can you please at least remember the name of the female host, too bad she only can be a viin </i>

    ¡°It¡¯s the woman who was in the store just now.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    <b> He didn¡¯t care about other women, so why did he need to know why she was there? </b>

    *

    Jing Zhi: I only have you in my heart, not her.

    Shi Sheng: What¡¯s up with you?

    Jing Zhi: This is a confession.

    Shi Sheng: What about the flowers? Where¡¯s the diamond ring? Where¡¯s the candlelight dinner?

    Jing Zhi: Isn¡¯t it enough that I¡¯m here?

    Shi Sheng: ......

 Chapter 603 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(36)

    Chapter 603

    The Calm That Comes With A Thought(36)

    It had been more than a month since the fall of Yao Guang Base. Ever since Mu Xin and the mercenaries came here, she had been directly contacting Old Master Jing and opened a shop under his name.

    As for how she did it, Shi Sheng was not sure about that.

    Female leads always had a few grandpas who adored them anyway.

    Because of Jing Zhi, Shi Sheng was getting more bothersome in Old Master Jing¡¯s eyes. The amiable and friendly geriatric that he used to be was gone because of this.

    Old Master Jing med everything on Shi Sheng. He would always bring up Mu Xin whenever he disagreed about something. He even brought Mu Xin into his vi.

    ¡°Xiao Xi, starting from now, little Mu will live here. You have to get along with her, understand? Don¡¯t just think about all that nonsense all day.¡±

    Old Master Jing spoke as he pointed at the Mu Xin, standing beside him when Shi Sheng walked downstairs.

    ¡°Miss Jing,¡± Mu Xin next to Old Master Jing, greeted obediently.

    ¡°Little Mu is greeting you, how can you be so rude?¡± Old Master Jing scolded, resentful of Shi Sheng¡¯s behavior towards Mu Xin, ¡°just look at what you¡¯ve be!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Jing, don¡¯t be angry, we had a little misunderstanding between each other. I¡¯m sure that everything will be fine after I exin to Miss Jing.¡± Mu Xinforted Old Master Jing softly while holding his hand.

    Shi Sheng sat down calmly, stared at Mu Xin, ¡°What misunderstanding?¡±

    Mu Xin expected Shi Sheng to make a scene but seeing how she just replied to her unperturbed. Mu Xin was too shocked toe out with anything.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat, Little Mu, just ignore her.¡± Old Master Jing probably noticed the awkwardness, but still decided to take Mu Xin¡¯s side.

    Shi Sheng shook her head before she began to eat.

    No one could affect her eating.

    At the dining table, Mu Xin and Old Master were not chatting about trivial matters; instead, they talked about monumental national events.

    It was apparent that Old Master Jing adored Mu Xin more and more.

    The two of them were chattering endlessly throughout the whole meal, making Shi Sheng ached to p the bowl on their faces so that she could eat peacefully.

    After they were done with their meal, Old Master Jing took Mu Xin to her room before leaving.

    He also did not forget to warn Shi Sheng before he left.

    Mu Xin¡¯s room was right beside Jing Zhi¡¯s room, while Shi Sheng¡¯s was the opposite of Jing Zhi¡¯s. The intention of Old Master Jing with this room arrangement was clear.

    Old Master Jing brought Jing Zhi home in the evening.

    Initially, Jing Shi thought that Old Master Jing had gotten over it. However, his whole face turned dark when he saw a stranger in his house.

    Nothing had happened between Mu Xin and Han Yu. The person she liked at the moment was still Jing Zhi. Upon seeing the person that she had a crush on, Mu Xin got a little anxious.

    However, Jing Zhi did not even look at her and went upstairs straight.

    Shi Sheng was waving her sword in her room, and she almost sliced Jing Zhi when he walked into her room.

    ¡°Xi Xi... are you trying to kill your hubby?¡± Jing Zhi¡¯s stuck his back against the wall, patting his chest extravagantly.

    Shi Sheng put away her sword, ¡°why did youe back?¡±

    Jing Zhi walked to Shi Sheng, with tenderness in his eyes, ¡°because I miss you.¡±

    Shi Sheng blinked her eyes, requested with her pouty mouth, ¡°give me a kiss.¡±

    Jing Zhiughed, cupping the back of her head with his big hands and kissed her.

    Just when they got into the mood, someone suddenly knocked loudly on the door continuously.

    Jing Zhi sighed. He did not want to get up from Shi Sheng¡¯s body, ¡°let¡¯s just leave here a soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°I have no objection.¡± Shi Sheng shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Jing Zhi, you better get out now!¡± Old Master Jing screamed in exasperation.

    Jing Zhi got off the bed, tugged his wrinkled clothes, and went to open the door without buckling the buttons that were ripped off by Shi Sheng.

    Old Master Jing was furious when he saw Jing Zhi in this demeanor.

    ¡°You... you guys are driving me crazy!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve already told you that I only want Xi Xi and no one else, even if you disagree.¡± Jing Zhi was adamant.

    ¡°She¡¯s your sister!¡± Old Master Jing was about to p Jing Zhi, but he did not manage to at the end.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve done a DNA test on us. Xi xi and I are not rted.¡± Jing Zhi did not do that.

    Old master Jing suddenly became quiet. After a while, he scolded, ¡°you can¡¯t be together even if you¡¯re not rted. How will the outsiders see us? If you still think of me as your grandfather, then stop this nonsense immediately. And you, Jing Xi, are you trying to make me angry?¡±

    Old Master Jing pushed open the door and pointed at Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng did not answer him. She just pretended that she did not hear him.

    This circumstance was hard to understand in the first ce; it would be useless even if she exined, so she instead saved some energy.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll never leave Xi Xi.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Old Master Jing covered his chest and breathed heavily, his eyes roved between Jing Zhi and Shi Sheng before turning away with a cold snort.

    Jing Zhi closed the door, looked at Shi Sheng in the eyes, and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll fix this as soon as I can, I won¡¯t let you be aggrieved.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel aggrieved at all.¡± Shi Sheng held his hand.

    Jing Zhi walked to her, Shi Sheng held him by his neck,¡± I¡¯ve already prepared to face this kind of stuff when I decided to be with you.¡±

    Jing Zhi gripped her waist, feeling helpless in his heart, of course, she had prepared for everything. however, he was still distressed.

    He was distressed that she had to carry all the burden all by herself.

    ......

    The rumors were spread very suddenly. In merely a night, the whole basement knew that Old Master Jing¡¯s grandson and granddaughter were in an inappropriate rtionship.

    Furthermore, someone witnessed them holding hands, which undoubtedly proven this rumor.

    The way everyone looked at the Jing¡¯s family had be weird unconsciously.

    There would never be ack of gossipers no matter in which generation.

    In the end, the rumors had turned to criticize that Shi Sheng was shameless for seducing her brother. The target of being despised and loathed became Shi Sheng.

    Whenever Shi Sheng was on the street, someone would find fault with her, for example, right at this moment.

    ¡°That¡¯s her, the shameless one, the one that seduces her brother.¡±

    ¡°Stop her.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s path was blocked, a fewdies went up and took turns to insult her.

    Shi Sheng responded calmly, ¡°why wouldn¡¯t I seduce my brother since he¡¯s so attractive?¡±

    ¡°Bah, you shameless slut. Even rabbits don¡¯t eat grass near their dens, and you couldn¡¯t even let go of your brother, what a lunatic.¡±

    ¡°Rabbits don¡¯t eat the grass near their dens. That¡¯s because if they did, their dens would be exposed.¡±

    Thedies, ¡°...¡± what kind of metaphor is that?

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to waste our energy to get some sense into her, let¡¯s just teach her a lesson and see if she would seduce Young Master Jing again.¡±

    As thosedies rolled up their sleeves, prepared to give Shi Sheng a lesson, she pulled out her sword and finished them.

    ¡°Why do you care who I¡¯m with?¡± Shi Sheng stacked those defeateddies up, said with a neutral voice, but in her voice there was a hint of irony in it, ¡°are you, my mom or my ancestors? I don¡¯t have a mom this young. Since you¡¯re just a stranger to me, don¡¯t think of yourself as some justice warrior. You will die in a miserable death if you meddle too much about other people¡¯s business, so be careful.¡±

    Thedies that were stacked up like a tiny mountain, ¡°...¡±

    why did you stack them up?!

    ¡°If I were you, I would go for whoever I like. Just spike their drink if they resist, not that you can go to jail nowadays.¡±

    Thosedies, ¡°...¡±

    This mindset is very dangerous, okay?!

 Chapter 604 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(37)

    <h4>Chapter 604 The Calm That Comes With A Thought(37)</h4>

    Jing Cheng Base was in chaos. While Old Master Jing was still alive, all parties did not dare to make any hasty move, but now that Old Master Jing was gone, all of them wanted to be the leader, even when the zombies were attacking the basement, they were still fighting about who should be in charge.

    Just right before the zombies were about to enter the basement, then they would only stop fighting among themselves and hurried to send forces for more support at the border.

    Thebat power of regr zombies was not high, but too many of them were there, piled up against each other to climb up the border. The scene was tragic and stunning.

    As of the mutated zombies, they were more potent than the superusers.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore.¡± a soldier retreated, crying.

    Someone behind him patted his shoulder, spoke with determination, ¡°even if we can¡¯t, we will still have to do it, think about our families behind us.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the soldier was emboldened with courage, darted at those zombies with a weapon in his hand.

    The blood and flesh of zombies obscured the sight of that soldier. He could only use his superpowers with his instinct to kill zombies.

    As hisrades were falling one by one, and the border was covered with zombies. On the verge of despair, he heard a massive explosion from the front.

    Countless zombies were blown up to the sky, scattering all over the sky like clouds of dust.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s in the sky!¡±

    Someone next to the soldier shouted out of the blue, pointing at the dark, gloomy sky. The soldier looked up, saw a vast metal sword floating in the sky, and a silhouette standing atop.

    Someone came.

    Was he God?

    ¡°Puff-¡±

    Right before the soldier put on the brightest smile, he froze abruptly. He looked down slowly, seeing a rotten hand was drawing out from his abdomen slowly. The next second he felt a sharp pain at his neck before losing his consciousness entirely.

    In mid-air, Shi Sheng looked at the bomb Zhu Feng threw,mented lightly, ¡°that thing is kinda useless, the range is too small, and it made a lot of dust.¡±

    Those were the bombs they bought back from the military basement, Xia Shu had been keeping some of them, the one Zhu Feng threw was one of those.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there talking and do nothing.¡± Zhu Feng threw those bombs rapidly, sounds of explosion kept sting from below.

    It was already not bad that so many zombies could die.

    It was impossible to kill those mutated zombies with bombs.

    Shi Sheng took out an energy bomb. Let me show you how to be cool.

    Zhu Feng,¡±...¡± act cool my ass!

    Shi Sheng threw the energy bomb somewhere with the most zombies. When the bomb hit the ground, the zombies were blown to bits. Even the zombies from surrounding also fell into the hole created by the explosion. Although it was not as strong as the bomb¡¯s hits, they were not able to move.

    ¡°100% organic with zero pollution.¡±

    Shi Sheng showed them this type of energy bomb before, but there was no chance to use it, so Shi Sheng kept it.

    Seeing the bomb¡¯s power, they were just happy that they did not lose their life over these bombs.

    The thought about them carrying these bombs the whole time petrified them.

    Ê±óÏÄÇ¿ÅÄÜÁ¿ÇòÏÂÈ¥£¬É¥Ê¬ºÃÏñ½ÓÊÕµ½Ê²Ã´Ö¸Áî£¬¾¹È»¿ªÊ¼³·ÍË¡£

    After Shi Sheng threw the energy bomb, the zombies were like receiving some signals. They began to back off.

    Ò»´ó²¨É¥Ê¬Èç³±Ë®ÍÊÈ¥£¬ºÜ¿ì¾ÍÏûÊ§ÔÚÖÚÈËÊÓÏßÖÐ¡£

    The wave of zombies retreated and disappearing quickly from everyone¡¯s eyes.

    The zombies retreated...

    The survivors had a hard time digesting that fact.

    Ê±óÏ¶¢×ÅÉ¥Ê¬ÈºÏûÊ§µÄ·½Ïò¿´ÁËÆ¬¿Ì£¬ÈôÓÐËùË¼µÄ¿ØÖÆ×ÅÌú½£Âäµ½»ùµØÖÐ¡£

    Shi Sheng stared at the direction of the zombies¡¯ crowd retreated beforended on the ground with her sword while pondering about it.

    ¡°Is this... Young Master Jing?¡±

    A handsome man like Jing Zhi, who also was Old Master Jing¡¯s grandson, of course, it would stick to people¡¯s minds.

    A crowd of spectators discussed with a low voice.

    Relieved for staying alive after such a horrible ident, some appreciated Jing Zhi, while some were also starting to judge the inappropriate rtionship between Jing Zhi and Shi Sheng¡±.

    ¡°Young Master Jing and Miss Jing look good with each other, seeing them standing together soothes my eyes after looking at those nasty zombies day and night.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that they woulde back, both of them are so good looking. Why are they together ¡°r?¡±

    ¡°If weren¡¯t for them, we would have died by now. What¡¯s wrong with Young Master Jing and Miss Jing being together? Who knows how long we can survive?¡±

    ¡°I Can¡¯t believe that Young Master Jing saved our lives.¡±

    ¡°......bb.¡±

    ¡°Miss Jing,¡± Han Yu came out from the crowd, covered with whoever blood that was, looking like a mess, ¡°thanks for saving us back then.¡±

    Han Yu knew who was the real leader among them. Jing Zhi would listen to whatever Jing Xi said, so it was quicker to tell Jing Xi instead of Jing Zhi.

    Shi Sheng responded with full honesty, ¡°? was just trying to show off to Zhu Feng.¡± who knew these zombies would retreat after that.

    Han Yu ¡°...¡±

    Zhu Feng, ¡°...¡± why do you have to show off to me, I didn¡¯t want to watch anyway. he thought to himself, feeling a little traumatized.

    Xia Shu patted Zhu Feng¡¯s shoulder,forting him.

    ¡°Let us leave here.¡± Han Yu was indeed the male lead, handling such an awkward situation unperturbed.

    When Han Yu came back at the same time as Old Master Jing fell sick. When Shi Sheng saved Zhao Wei Wei, Han Yu promised that when Old Master Jing was ill, the people from the Han Family would take care of him.

    After Old Master Jing died, the Han Family was able to be benefitted from this tragedy. They were more respectable in the basement.

    Hence, when he came up and brought the people away. No one would say anything.

    ¡°May I know why did Miss Jinge back to the base?¡± Han Yu was the one driving. His attitude was just right. It did not make anyone felt ufortable without losing his status.

    ¡°I¡¯m here for someone¡¯ .s funeral.¡±

    Han Yu understood immediately and stopped asking the question.

    He sent them to the graveyard. It was a graveyard before the basement was built. Even after the base was built, there was remained as a graveyard. Those who fought to death were buried here. Due to not enough space, the ce looked like a mess with tombstones all around.

    Naturally, Old Master Jing¡¯s body upied a portion of thend. Even his tombstone was much bigger than the others.

    Han Yu waited for them outside the graveyard. While he was waiting for them, people were looking for him, and by the time Shi Sheng and her team were done, Han Yu ad settled some tasks.

    Xiu Shu thanked Han Yu on behalf of the team, ¡°thank you, Mr. Han, for bringing us here. You may leave now if you have other tasks to settle, Young Master Jing wanted to take a look at his vi.¡±

    Han Yu furrowed his brows and was hesitant to tell Jing Zhi something, ¡°Jing Zhi, the vi...¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at Han Yu, he lowered his head, expressions were unclear, only proceeded to speak after a while, ¡°let me bring you there.¡±

    Shi Sheng knew the reason behind Yan Hu¡¯s behavior when they arrived at the vi.

    The vi was heavily guarded with guards everywhere; it was even impossible for a fly to get in there.

    Because Han Yu had a special pass, and Jing Zhi was Old Master Jing¡¯s grandson, the guards dare not stop them. They could only let them in the vi with guards that were armed with guns.

    The main hall of the vi was in a mess. Everything was all around the ce. Things that Old Master Jing loved when he was alive were thrown onto the ground everywhere.

    There were also some of Jing Xi¡¯s belongings. Those were even more unbearable to see.

    ¡°Why are there so many guards here?¡± Xia Shu asked Han Yu with his brows furrowed. Since Old Master Jing was already passed away, why are they guarding his vi like this?

    Shi Sheng could a; ready guessed what happened, but Xia Shu and Zhu Feng had no idea; hence they were confused and weirded.

 Chapter 605 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(38)

    <strong>Chapter 605</strong>

    <strong>The Calm That Comes With A Thought(38)</strong>

    Jing Cheng Base was in chaos. While Old Master Jing was still alive, all parties did not dare to make any hasty move, but now that Old Master Jing was gone, all of them wanted to be the leader, even when the zombies were attacking the basement, they were still fighting about who should be in charge.

    Just right before the zombies were about to enter the basement, then they would only stop fighting among themselves and hurried to send forces for more support at the border.

    Thebat power of regr zombies was not high, but too many of them were there, piled up against each other to climb up the border. The scene was tragic and stunning.

    As of the mutated zombies, they were more potent than the superusers.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore.¡± a soldier retreated, crying.

    Someone behind him patted his shoulder, spoke with determination, ¡°even if we can¡¯t, we will still have to do it, think about our families behind us.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the soldier was emboldened with courage, darted at those zombies with a weapon in his hand.

    The blood and flesh of zombies obscured the sight of that soldier. He could only use his superpowers with his instinct to kill zombies.

    As hisrades were falling one by one, and the border was covered with zombies. On the verge of despair, he heard a massive explosion from the front.

    Countless zombies were blown up to the sky, scattering all over the sky like clouds of dust.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s in the sky!¡±

    Someone next to the soldier shouted out of the blue, pointing at the dark, gloomy sky. The soldier looked up, saw a vast metal sword floating in the sky, and a silhouette standing atop.

    Someone came.

    Was he God?

    ¡°Puff-¡±

    Right before the soldier put on the brightest smile, he froze abruptly. He looked down slowly, seeing a rotten hand was drawing out from his abdomen slowly. The next second he felt a sharp pain at his neck before losing his consciousness entirely.

    In mid-air, Shi Sheng looked at the bomb Zhu Feng threw,mented lightly, ¡°that thing is kinda useless, the range is too small, and it made a lot of dust.¡±

    Those were the bombs they bought back from the military basement, Xia Shu had been keeping some of them, the one Zhu Feng threw was one of those.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there talking and do nothing.¡± Zhu Feng threw those bombs rapidly, sounds of explosion kept sting from below.

    It was already not bad that so many zombies could die.

    It was impossible to kill those mutated zombies with bombs.

    Shi Sheng took out an energy bomb. Let me show you how to be cool.

    Zhu Feng,¡±...¡± act cool my ass!

    Shi Sheng threw the energy bomb somewhere with the most zombies. When the bomb hit the ground, the zombies were blown to bits. Even the zombies from surrounding also fell into the hole created by the explosion. Although it was not as strong as the bomb¡¯s hits, they were not able to move.

    ¡°100% organic with zero pollution.¡±

    Shi Sheng showed them this type of energy bomb before, but there was no chance to use it, so Shi Sheng kept it.

    Seeing the bomb¡¯s power, they were just happy that they did not lose their life over these bombs.

    The thought about them carrying these bombs the whole time petrified them.

    Ê±óÏÄÇ¿ÅÄÜÁ¿ÇòÏÂÈ¥£¬É¥Ê¬ºÃÏñ½ÓÊÕµ½Ê²Ã´Ö¸Áî£¬¾¹È»¿ªÊ¼³·ÍË¡£

    After Shi Sheng threw the energy bomb, the zombies were like receiving some signals. They began to back off.

    Ò»´ó²¨É¥Ê¬Èç³±Ë®ÍÊÈ¥£¬ºÜ¿ì¾ÍÏûÊ§ÔÚÖÚÈËÊÓÏßÖÐ¡£

    The wave of zombies retreated and disappearing quickly from everyone¡¯s eyes.

    The zombies retreated...

    The survivors had a hard time digesting that fact.

    Ê±óÏ¶¢×ÅÉ¥Ê¬ÈºÏûÊ§µÄ·½Ïò¿´ÁËÆ¬¿Ì£¬ÈôÓÐËùË¼µÄ¿ØÖÆ×ÅÌú½£Âäµ½»ùµØÖÐ¡£

    Shi Sheng stared at the direction of the zombies¡¯ crowd retreated beforended on the ground with her sword while pondering about it.

    ¡°Is this... Young Master Jing?¡±

    A handsome man like Jing Zhi, who also was Old Master Jing¡¯s grandson, of course, it would stick to people¡¯s minds.

    A crowd of spectators discussed with a low voice.

    Relieved for staying alive after such a horrible ident, some appreciated Jing Zhi, while some were also starting to judge the inappropriate rtionship between Jing Zhi and Shi Sheng¡±.

    ¡°Young Master Jing and Miss Jing look good with each other, seeing them standing together soothes my eyes after looking at those nasty zombies day and night.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that they woulde back, both of them are so good looking. Why are they together ¡°r?¡±

    ¡°If weren¡¯t for them, we would have died by now. What¡¯s wrong with Young Master Jing and Miss Jing being together? Who knows how long we can survive?¡±

    ¡°I Can¡¯t believe that Young Master Jing saved our lives.¡±

    ¡°......bb.¡±

    ¡°Miss Jing,¡± Han Yu came out from the crowd, covered with whoever blood that was, looking like a mess, ¡°thanks for saving us back then.¡±

    Han Yu knew who was the real leader among them. Jing Zhi would listen to whatever Jing Xi said, so it was quicker to tell Jing Xi instead of Jing Zhi.

    Shi Sheng responded with full honesty, ¡°? was just trying to show off to Zhu Feng.¡± who knew these zombies would retreat after that.

    Han Yu ¡°...¡±

    Zhu Feng, ¡°...¡± why do you have to show off to me, I didn¡¯t want to watch anyway. he thought to himself, feeling a little traumatized.

    Xia Shu patted Zhu Feng¡¯s shoulder,forting him.

    ¡°Let us leave here.¡± Han Yu was indeed the male lead, handling such an awkward situation unperturbed.

    When Han Yu came back at the same time as Old Master Jing fell sick. When Shi Sheng saved Zhao Wei Wei, Han Yu promised that when Old Master Jing was ill, the people from the Han Family would take care of him.

    After Old Master Jing died, the Han Family was able to be benefitted from this tragedy. They were more respectable in the basement.

    Hence, when he came up and brought the people away. No one would say anything.

    ¡°May I know why did Miss Jinge back to the base?¡± Han Yu was the one driving. His attitude was just right. It did not make anyone felt ufortable without losing his status.

    ¡°I¡¯m here for someone¡¯ .s funeral.¡±

    Han Yu understood immediately and stopped asking the question.

    He sent them to the graveyard. It was a graveyard before the basement was built. Even after the base was built, there was remained as a graveyard. Those who fought to death were buried here. Due to not enough space, the ce looked like a mess with tombstones all around.

    Naturally, Old Master Jing¡¯s body upied a portion of thend. Even his tombstone was much bigger than the others.

    Han Yu waited for them outside the graveyard. While he was waiting for them, people were looking for him, and by the time Shi Sheng and her team were done, Han Yu ad settled some tasks.

    Xiu Shu thanked Han Yu on behalf of the team, ¡°thank you, Mr. Han, for bringing us here. You may leave now if you have other tasks to settle, Young Master Jing wanted to take a look at his vi.¡±

    Han Yu furrowed his brows and was hesitant to tell Jing Zhi something, ¡°Jing Zhi, the vi...¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at Han Yu, he lowered his head, expressions were unclear, only proceeded to speak after a while, ¡°let me bring you there.¡±

    Shi Sheng knew the reason behind Yan Hu¡¯s behavior when they arrived at the vi.

    The vi was heavily guarded with guards everywhere; it was even impossible for a fly to get in there.

    Because Han Yu had a special pass, and Jing Zhi was Old Master Jing¡¯s grandson, the guards dare not stop them. They could only let them in the vi with guards that were armed with guns.

    The main hall of the vi was in a mess. Everything was all around the ce. Things that Old Master Jing loved when he was alive were thrown onto the ground everywhere.

    There were also some of Jing Xi¡¯s belongings. Those were even more unbearable to see.

    ¡°Why are there so many guards here?¡± Xia Shu asked Han Yu with his brows furrowed. Since Old Master Jing was already passed away, why are they guarding his vi like this?

    Shi Sheng could a; ready guessed what happened, but Xia Shu and Zhu Feng had no idea; hence they were confused and weirded.

 Chapter 606 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(39)

    <h4>Chapter 606 The Calm That Comes With A Thought(39)</h4>

    Han Yu nced at the direction of the staircase.

    There was a piece of the garment faintly discernible.

    Jing Zhi picked up the garbage with a cold face. Good looking people would always look good, even when they were picking up trash.

    Shi Sheng gave him a box from aside.

    Jing Zhi smiled faintly at her before putting the rubbish into the box.

    The others did not utter a word as they knew that Young Master Jing was furious. Outsiders might not be able to tell that he was mad, but those who had followed him for some time knew that.

    When jing Zhi had done picking up the garbage, he carried the box with one hand while the other held Shi Sheng¡¯s hand and headed out.

    ¡°Jing Zhi!¡±

    Someone came down from the stairs slowly. Her voice was a little hoarse.

    Jing Zhi did not stop upon hearing that voice; continued to walk outside.

    Mu Xin wanted to chase him but was stopped by the guards.

    ¡°Jing Zhi!¡± Mu Xin screamed out of her lungs.

    Why won¡¯t he see me?

    I love him deeply; why does he only see Jing Xi? Why? They¡¯re siblings!

    Han Yu shook his head lightly.

    Before this, he admired this youngdy quite a lot.

    As she was bold and careful at the same time.

    However, since that incident urred in Yao Guang Base, the little admiration he had for her was all gone.

    Zhao Wei Wei was utterly significant to him.

    Although he disagreed with what they did to her, he had people he needed to protect. He could not give up his family for her.

    ......

    Shi Sheng and the others did not stay too long at Jing Cheng Base. They decided to leave right away as the royalty zombie did not attack Jing Cheng Base.

    The people were worried in the beginning and were always on guard. However, as time flew by, the royalty zombie still did not show up.

    After two years, Jing Cheng Base had developed an antidote. The apocalyptic crisis was resolved.

    Zombies could turn back into humans as long as the zombies¡¯ organs were intact and could function properly. Those with organ defects were not able to turn around into humans.

    Although the apocalypse was over, the dark and twisted human nature did not perish. The world was still devastated.

    It was heard that Mu Xin was still being arrested. Not long after, a mad scientist did all sorts of experiments on Mu Xin secretly because he wanted to investigate her.

    By the time Mu Xin was rescued, she was already obnubtion.

    She would mumble things that no one could understand.

    However, she was still useful as she was murdered by someone while she ran away traumatized.

    ......

    In the base.

    That was the first New Year celebration since the end of the apocalypse. Everyone was ecstatic. On the street, Shi Sheng and Jing Zhi were holding hands. Waves ofughter and cheers were in the air, which seemed surreal.

    At the moment, everyone was at the square for the New Year¡¯s g. The street was empty.

    ¡°Xi Xi.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± a firework burst and bloomed in Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes like ripples as she tilted her head.

    Jing Zhi could feel his heart shrank with anxiety. After a while, he then nted a kiss on her forehead, ¡°Happy New Year.¡±

    He was already satisfied by the fact that she would be around him.

    ¡°Happy New Year.¡± Shi Sheng responded softly.

    The entire street was silent as if something was lurking in the dark.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s sight stopped at the darkness of the street.

    ¡°Aunt, aunt...¡± A chubby little kid suddenly came out from the corner, stumbling towards Shi Sheng, ¡°Aunt...¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ran, slow down.¡± Ye An was chasing Ye Ran behind her, dreaded that she might trip and fall.

    Ye Ran was already at Shi Sheng¡¯s side, with her arms wide open, pouting her mouth, ¡°Aunt, hug me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too chubby.¡± Shi Sheng spurned, looking at the direction from where she came from.

    Ye Ran crossed her mouth, pretending about to burst into tears.

    Shi Sheng carried her up, shaking her head. Ye Ran immediately hugged Shi Sheng¡¯s neck. With a sound of ¡°r,¡± she gnawed on Shi Sheng¡¯s face, covering her face with her saliva.

 Chapter 607 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(40)

    <h4>Chapter 607 The Calm That Comes With A Thought(40)</h4>

    My name is Ye Ran, and my brother is Ye An.

    I knew that my parents abandoned me since I was an infant.

    Yup, the person that told me that was my Aunt.

    Some said that my Aunt was cruel for telling me that. But I don¡¯t think so. Aunt is the kind of person that speaks whatever¡¯s on her mind. she doesn¡¯t lie to you just because she sympathizes or pities you.

    Brother keeps telling me to call her sister, but I¡¯ve been calling her Aunt for a while. Why does he insisting on me calling her sister?

    I can¡¯t seem to change the way I address her, so they give up on telling me to call her sister.

    Aunt is bad-tempered. She even threw me into the wild once when I was young. In the end, Brother Zhu Feng had to go and find me.

    However, I still like Aunt very much.

    I don¡¯t know why, but her aura makes me feel veryfortable. I want to be around her.

    But whenever I try to get closer to Aunt, Jing Zhi woulde and snatch her from me.

    Jing Zhi is Aunt¡¯s brother, and erm... her boyfriend.

    I dislike him, if it weren¡¯t for him. I¡¯m sure Aunt would only adore me.

    Aunt would despise me whenever he¡¯s around, she would give him all the best stuff and spoil him.

    I couldn¡¯t understand at that moment why all the other boys were the ones spoiling their girlfriends, but for aunt, it was the other way round. She was the one spoiling Jing Zhi.

    I mean, okay, Jing Zhi does spoil Aunt too. however, if youpare, the way he spoils aunt was like nothingpared to how Aunt spoils him

    he would always know when aunt will get mad andfort her beforehand; he understands her every action and what she¡¯s going to do next with her nce.

    I only understood that this is called two hearts beat as one when I grew up.

    However, I didn¡¯t understand that at that time. I would always disrupt aunt and Jing Zhi, following them wherever they went.

    This went on for a long time.

    There were two things that I remembered deeply. One was when I was fourteen.

    A fourteen years old teenager would always be rebellious.

    I told Aunt that I might have feelings for my brother, as my brother was always being extremely nice to me, so I relied on him for many things. Since I¡¯ve heard about Aunt and Jing Zhi¡¯s story before, I had no idea what I was thinking, but I thought I liked my brother.

    Aunt did not have any reaction after she listened to what I said. The person that reacted was my brother.

    He identally heard my conversation with Aunt. Later on, I suspected that aunt knew my brother was listening, but she didn¡¯t stop me from talking.

    Ever since my brother heard what I said, he immediately got himself a girlfriend.

    She was a prettydy. She was very soft-spoken. I¡¯ve met her a few times before, but I couldn¡¯t care less. now that I feel sad when I see them being together.

    Later on, I was caught messing with thatdy by Aunt.

    She carried me like a carrying a chick onto a mountain. I was able toe to my senses as the cold breeze blew on my face.

    ¡°Aunt,¡± I stood behind her, calling her with a pitiful tone.

    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s the feeling of liking someone?¡± She asked me.

    ¡°That means if I like them, then I like them!¡± I remembered I answered that way.

    After that, I saw she smiled. It was a faint smile, but it was unforgettable. That smile was engraved into my mind.

    I heard her murmur under her breath, ¡°right. if you like them, you like them. ¡±

    ¡°Aunt?¡±

    She lowered her head to look at me. I could see my reflection in her iris.

    She spoke, ¡°if you dare to sleep with your brother tonight, then you do like him. However, if you don¡¯t dare, then don¡¯t mistake kinship with romance.¡±

 Chapter 608 - The Calm That Comes With A Thought(41)

    <h4>Chapter 608: The Calm That Comes With A Thought(41)</h4>

    Xia Shu was born into a family of schrs. It was said that his ancestors had trained and cultivated themselves to attain immortality, and some could fly too.

    His father was a soldier and did not believe these. He was killed in a battle.

    Hence, his grandfather appointed him to be the sessor of their family culture.

    For as long as he could remember, he had been reading all the convoluted books.

    His grandfather could not entirely understand what was in the books, so it was harder for him to wrap his mind around the content of the books by the time they were passed to him. In the end, he could onlyprehend some of the fundamental theory.

    When the apocalypse arrived, his grandfather was killed by a zombified mother. He had to face the dangerous apocalypse alone.

    He was scared at the beginning. As time went by, he had epted the situation and became calm and collected. He could slice down the zombies¡¯ heads easily whenever he faced one.

    Later on, he met Jing Zhi and Zhu Feng.

    That time a bunch of zombies had surrounded those two. Although there were only two of them, they were able to escape from those zombies with ease.

    Xia Shu decided to join them because he always respected strong individuals.

    At first, he thought that Zhu Feng was a steady person since he appeared to be someone that could give people a feeling of assurance.

    However, after spending time with them, he then realized that Zhu Feng was an idiot.

    But he did not know why he would find him cute. Whenever he saw him admitted defeat, he would feel good.

    Xia Shu did not know about his sexual preference when he was young.

    He only noticed that when he was in high school.

    When he was living in the dormitory in his high school days, there was a guy who lived under his bunk bed, and they were quite close to each other.

    One day, the rain was hefty. The windows were broken, and his bed was facing right at the windows. It was impossible to close it.

    Then rainwater and the cold air kept seeping in through the windows. He could not sleep at all.

    When he asked the dormitory teacher to take care of it, he said it was toote and asked him to squeeze in with someone, and he would ask someone to fix it the next day.

    Naturally, he picked the guy that he was close with.

    A single bed was not wide for two high school boys to begin with. There was no room for them to turn around at all, and inevitably, they made some body contact.

    Xia Shu could feel someone was touching him while he was half asleep; he did not know if it was due to him catching a cold while he was at the top bunker. He was very dizzy, and his eyelids were too heavy to lift.

    However, he could hear someone breathing heavily at his ear, feeling the warm breath on his cheek.

    Someone was touching him, from his chest going all the way down, and grabbed his erected penis.

    Xia Shu could not recall what had happened after that the next day when he woke up. Other than feeling fatigue, there was nothing strange. He suspected that he might get confused as he was too sick. He did not dare to tell that guy.

    Yet, the guy had been nicer to him since that day. They had grown closer to each other; they would hang out and study together. They were best buddies in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    However, the guy transferred to another school the next semester. He did not know why; the only thing he received was an overdue confession letter from the guy in a faraway city.

    At that time, he suddenly realized that his sexual preference might be a little different from the others.

    He was lost at that period and delved into research of this subject. There was very little eptance of homosexuality in his country at that moment, and it would be considered as a medical condition.

    Sometimes he would think of that guy. The blur memories became clear. He tried to contact that guy, but every letter he sent was like throwing a stone and seeing it sink in the sea without a trace. He did not get any response.

    That probably was his first love that went by the board.

    He finished high school muddle-headed and entered university.

    The university he studied at had more guys than girls, so homosexuality was quitemon in there, which had affected his view of homosexuality.

    Some people courted him, but he had no feelings for them. Hence he rejected them.

    He recalled he would be addressed as the God of Abstinence in his university time.

    He only knew that he was a nobodypared to Jing Zhi after he saw him.

    He was not fond of Zhu Feng at first because he was too dumb.

    However, he then realized that there were perks of being dumb. At least in the apocalypse, he could still live happily.

    Being with Zhu Feng, he did not feel like he was in an apocalypse.

    Especially when Jing Xi was back to the team, this idiot would keep annoying him with his worries about Jing Zhi getting conned by Jing Xi.

    Xie Shu wanted to give him a good p on his face desperately.

    Why would someone as smart as Jing Zhi would get conned? Only idiots like him would get conned!

    At Ping County, when he was woken up by Jing Zhi and Jing Xi to watch the night, Xia Shu wanted to move Zhu Feng away from a garbage pile as he was about to roll into it.

    Who knew this idiot would suddenly wake up. Xia Shu could only stand up and leave, pretended as nothing happened.

    Zhu Feng stood up to follow him, but he stepped on something and tripped. His whole body suddenly lunged at him.

    His teeth knocked on Xia Shu¡¯s lips, and he tasted his blood immediately. Whatever that portrayed as romantic on television when someone fell and kissed another person was nonsense.

    Zhu Feng¡¯s eyes wide open, staring at him, his lips still stuck on his. Probably because he was sleeping just now, he had a brain fart and licked him.

    Xia Shu knew that if he stopped there, he would be a monster.

    Hence, he kissed Zhu Feng forcefully. After that, his lips were hurt, sessfully making Zhu Feng forgot that he kissed him forcefully and made him feel guilty about it.

    Zhu Feng said that he was cunning after that incident.

    He smiled, ¡°if i¡¯m not cunning, would you be obedient and lie under my body?¡±

    After that, Zhu Feng got real awkward. The way he looked at Xia Shu wasplicated.

    At Yao Guang Base, due to the room arrangement, Xia Shu and Zhu Feng had to stay in the same room.

    Coincidentally, there was only one bed in that room.

    The weather was scorching hot. Xia Shu took off his clothes after he went into the room. When that idiot came in and saw him naked, only with his underpants on, he exited the room.

    At night, he took a long time to get into the room, ¡°you can sleep on the bed, I¡¯ll sleep on the floor. Ha ha, the floor is cooler.¡±

    Xia Shu lying on the bed did not say anything, waiting for that idiot toe to the bed.

    The floor was much hotter than the bed in that weather. There was no way he could fall asleep on the floor.

    As expected, after a few minutes, Zhu Feng got up from the ground, probably inspecting if he was asleep. After a while, he could feel the other side of the bed was sunken.

    At first, he did not n to do anything to him since their rtionship was still ambiguous.

    However, Zhu Feng could not stay still. He kept moving around. The weather was already hot. Now that Zhu Feng was provoking him, he was in heat.

    Xia Shu tried to endure it, but Zhu Feng was moving all over the ce. He could not hold it anymore.

    Zhu Feng had zero clues from being woke up by him till he did all the forey behind him.

    Just when Xie Shu was about to prate him, Zhu Feng only realized, he shouted, ¡°how dare you, trying to sleep with me when I treat you like my brother!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to sleep with you for a long time.¡± Xia Shu held his hand, whispered into his ear while prating him slowly.

    The pain was too much for Zhu Feng. He had to slow down. He invaded Zhu Feng¡¯s body and his mind as Zhu Feng was cursing him.

    Zhu Feng epted Xia Shu earlier than he expected. He thought he would have to sleep with him a few more times before he agreed, but he surrendered the next day.

    In one of their intercourses, Zhu Fengined indignantly, ¡°you prated me the first time, now you get to sleep with me for a life time. you have to let me prate you at least once.¡±

    Xia Shu smiled without a word, responding to Zhu Feng with the rhythm of his body.

    but I only prate you.

 Chapter 609 - The Bankrupt Chairman(1)

    Chapter 609

    The Bankrupt Chairman(1)

    Everyone knew that the bankrupt Chairman Liu Sheng Ge was mental.

    ¡°That ck-hearted woman, catch her, don¡¯t let her escape!¡±

    ¡°We want a refund!¡±

    ¡°Give us a refund, you devilish woman, give us back our hard-earned money!¡±

    Shi Sheng was pushed around by the crowd, her hair getting pulled, it was so painful that she became clear-headed immediately from her blurry consciousness.

    There were quite an amount of people surrounding her. Everyone was pulling her furiously, some pinched and squeezed her arms, and some clutched her waist and breasts. It was okay if they were clenching, they even gave it a wring, she almost screamed out of pain.

    My ... Gosh!

    This scenario is way over the line!

    Where¡¯s my sword?

    Before Shi Sheng could take out her sword, a bunch of people came from the side and pulled away from those rioters and carried Shi Sheng into a building at the side without an exnation.

    These people carried Shi Sheng into an elevator and entered an office. All of them then left, to which only ady was left behind.

    Thedy looked at Shi Sheng worried,¡± Chairman Liu, are you okay? Should i get you a doctor? ¡±

    Shi Sheng waved her hand, calmly,¡± you can leave now.¡±

    ¡°Chairman Liu...¡±

    Shi Sheng nced at her coldly, thedy lowered her head immediately, ¡°of course.¡±

    Shi Sheng saw a restroom at the side, she dragged her body to there, then locked it from the inside, and sat on the floor while leaning against the door.

    She took a few breaths before taking out her tablet.

    ¡°I want to receive the plot.¡±

    [Ready to transmit.]

    No, i don¡¯t want to transmit, for real!

    [This is a man¡¯s urban harem episode. ]

    Ye Feng was an impoverished college student. He managed to get a campus belle girlfriend due to his good looks. However, his girlfriend was utterly materialistic. She dumped Ye Feng right after she found out that he was destitute.

    Ye Feng went for a drink after that break-up and fell into a river identally. After someone saved him, he noticed that he had a new app on his phone, ¡®How to be A Self Made Millionaire¡¯.

    Ye Feng realized that the app would send him missions to make him spend, and the virtual currency in the app was connected to the money in real life.

    He needed toplete the missions of the app to earn points and up level. All he required to do was to keep spending.

    Since then, Ye Feng started his journey of bing rich from being a loser.

    Those who are born with a silver spoon? Tie my shoce!

    official nth-generation? They¡¯re all under me!

    Whatever beauty chairman, first-ss actress, innocent junior, voluptuous assassin, the girl next door all flew into his arms. In the end, Ye Feng had almost 3,000 beautiful women in a harem, more badass than Chairman Liu herself.

    It was a proper harem episode!

    There was nothing that could not be solved with sex!

    The female lead Liu Sheng Ge was the only child in the Liu Family. Her parents passed away when she was young. She was trained to run her family corporation. By the age of 24, she inherited her family cooperation, in merely four years, she managed to inte her worth from zero dors to a nine figures number.

    Liu Sheng Ge naturally was the beautiful chairman. However, thisdy only wanted someone loyal to her. Indeed, Ye Feng was dedicated to her at first, but he met more women, Ye Feng inevitably grew to be unfaithful.

    He had been flirting and sleeping with other women while hiding it from Liu Sheng Ge. when he was caught red-handed by Liu Sheng Ge. Those women had the nerve to console Liu Sheng Ge.

    Saying they did not mind sharing someone as excellent as Ye Feng with another woman. They were even willing to let Liu Sheng Ge be the main chick.

    When Liu Sheng Ge met something like this, as a decisive and adamant individual that she was, she pped thedy on the face.

    Undoubtedly, thedyined to Ye Feng. When Ye Feng was in a heated argument with thedy, he decided to confront Qiu Sheng Ge after being provoked by her.

    Both of them had a huge fight. Ye Feng told Qiu Sheng Ge that he was extremely disappointed with her.

    Ye Feng thought that if otherdies couldpromise, Qiu Sheng Ge was unreasonable for not willing topromise.

    After continually being provoked by Ye Feng¡¯s side chicks, he only lusted for her body and nothing more.

    What Qiu Sheng Ge did not give Ye Feng. Ye Feng could not forget about it. At this moment, he received another mission from the app; it was to buy the Liu Family Corporation.

    There was no reason for Ye Feng to decline this mission that could kill two birds with one stone. Hence, he bought the shares of the Liu Family Corporation, became one of the shareholders.

    He then embezzled thepany¡¯s stocks bit by bit, became the biggest shareholder of the Liu Family Corporation. He could turn Liu Sheng Ge¡¯s efforts into nothing with a word.

    Ye Feng made sure he would put the Liu Family Corporation to its death, he made thepany bankrupt straightaway.

    He wanted to let Liu Sheng Ge know.

    Look, I can crumple yourpany into bankruptcy like a piece of cake, you must be blind to not be with me.

    Liu Sheng Ge could only me herself for being so foolish. Someone kidnapped her as she prepared to make aeback in another country.

    The person that kidnapped her was none other than one of Ye Feng¡¯s side chicks. It was the girl next door, Dong Wan.

    This woman was a maniac, she liked Ye Feng, thinking that whoever did not like Ye Feng was a sin. Hence, when Liu Sheng Ge did not like Ye Feng, it was a deadly sin in Dong Wan¡¯s eyes.

    She tortured Liu Sheng Ge to death.

    When Dong Wan was done, she left all kind of bruises on herself callously, saying that Liu Sheng Ge had gone lunatic and wanted to kill her, she had no other choice but to murder her.

    After Ye Feng knew about this matter, instead of reporting to the police, he helped Dong Wan to get rid of the body.

    Liu Sheng Ge did not have parents nor siblings, and herpany was bankrupt. Even if she died, people would only think that it was her could not bear with the reality andmitted suicide.

    Liu Sheng Ge was exasperated!

    Her final wish was simple, could be concluded in a word¡ªrevenge!

    This plot...

    There are so many points for me to ridicule until I don¡¯t want to ridicule at all.

    There was a mirror in the restroom, Shi Sheng stood up and headed to the mirror.

    Thedy¡¯s face in the mirror was flushing, her features were exquisite, with a hint of the sternness of able women, that fell into the imperial sister kind.

    She touched her body from top to toe and gave an extra touch on her breasts. That was the best body she had had throughout all the other worlds.

    No wonder the male lead could not forget about her body, even she wanted to sleep with herself.

    However... it hurts!

    Those retards that groped and fondled my breasts, what the heck! They didn¡¯t even pay for it!

    She arrived at the horrible timing as Ye Feng had already bought the Liu Family Corporation and was nning to crumple the Liu Family Corporation from the inside.

    The Liu Family Corporation had just developed a new real estate. There was an earthquake a week ago at the neighboring city, and the earthquake aftershock brought down these two buildings. Those who bought those real estates were rioting about it.

    Why did other buildings not copse other than yours? Doesn¡¯t it mean that your real estates are questionable?

    That building did have some problems. Workers were skimping on the funds given. After being skimped by almost all workers, the quality of the building was not up to par.

    After that incident, the people involved ran away with the money. Only a few small fries were caught.

    The owners were asking for refunds now.

    As the chairman of thepany, Liu Sheng Ge, by default, was the first to be attacked.

    As for her looks, had helped her to be hated even more by the housewives.

 Chapter 610 - The Bankrupt Chairman(2)

    <strong>The Bankrupt Chairman(2)</strong>

    Shi Sheng stayed at the restroom for a while before changed into the original host¡¯s clothes and left the toilet.

    Luckily these people did not pinch her face, or not she would make sure they would pay for it!

    Shi Sheng let out a sigh of relief and returned to her chair.

    This incident had nothing to do with Ye Feng, but Ye Feng did stir up a fire, so the best method to settle this is to find the mastermind behind all this.

    She did not worry about the money at all; it was something that she could earn back anytime...

    Ye Feng¡¯s mission might be to purchase the whole Liu Family Corporation. Before he bought every stock, the Liu Family Corporation could not go bankrupt.

    Shi Sheng narrowed her eyes.

    [...] The host must be up to something sinister.

    ...

    Shi Sheng called thedy from earlier in, her name was Han Xiao, who was on the host¡¯s side, it should be okay to trust her.

    ¡°Chairman Liu?¡± Han Xiao sounded worried, Is Chairman Liu okay? After what happened just now...

    ¡°Help me check thepany¡¯s finances for this period of time,¡± Shi Sheng typing on the keyboard while ordering her, ¡°and don¡¯t let anyone know.¡±

    Han Xiao was stunned for a moment, but it was a long-standing habit of hers, so she did not ask anything.

    As the secretary of the chairman, Han Xiao¡¯s authority was rtively high, but to check the finances discreetly, it was not an easy task.

    Shi Sheng walked downstairs, supporting her waist as she was getting off work. Every employee that passed by her looked at her weird.

    However, when Shi Sheng went to the basement to her car, she saw a guy waiting for her there.

    He was dressing casually, with a good looking face, his charming eyes were full of affection the way he looked at people was like everyone was his lover.

    Ye Feng.

    The male lead had appeared.

    He leaned on her car, seemingly waiting for her.

    Ye Feng saw hering. He immediately straightened his posture, posted in a self considered chicly pose, ¡°Sheng Ge.¡±

    Shi Sheng walked over there, stone-faced, ¡°nuh uh.¡±

    Ye Feng was a little surprised, this Liu Sheng Ge, who is aplete officedy that works all day and night, knows how to use an inte ng?

    Shi Sheng opened the door, as the door was about to close, a hand grabbed the door out of nowhere. With increased strength, Shi Sheng mmed the door close in her direction, making Ye Feng let go of his hand with shock.

    He hit the car door with frustration, ¡°Sheng Ge, Liu Sheng Ge, we need to talk.¡±

    Shi Sheng slid down the car window slightly, with a smirk on her face, ¡°Mr. Ye, are you trying to discuss with me what kind of position you like when you¡¯re sleeping with someone else?¡±

    Talking dirty the moment she opened her mouth, Ye Feng was too stupefied to move.

    Shi Sheng suddenly started the car engine, with no intention to avoid hitting Ye Feng, Ye Feng had to back off.

    The exhaust fumes that spurted out from her car was all over Ye Feng¡¯s face.

    He was unsure of what just happened, did Sheng Ge go mad in anger?

    ¡°Buzz-¡± Ye Feng¡¯s phone was ringing. He took out the phone and saw the name on his screen, a trace of gentleness was shown on his face right away, ¡°Qian Qian.¡±

    ¡°Ye Feng, I broke my ankle, can youe and get me?¡± a sweet woman¡¯s voiceing from the phone, with a bit of grievance and coquettishness. Ye Feng¡¯s mind raced like a cantering horse and agreed immediately.

    ......

    Shi Sheng went back home and turned off allmunication devices immediately. Now that those reporters were like flies that caught the sight of a crack in an egg.

    Now that the rted department was getting their hands into this. As she did not part take in the jelly-built building project, the buildings had not handed over, and no one was dead, it was not hard to settle this matter.

    Things that could be solved with money and violence were no big deals for Shi Sheng.

    And on this world, these two would always seed in every endeavour.

    Shi Sheng decided to treat her bruises first.

    Looking at her perfect body in the mirror that was full of bruises, she was upset, can¡¯t those guards arriveter?

    At least let me get my revenge!

    I¡¯ll be paying their medical fees happily if I cripple them!

    The news was about this, and Shi Sheng was vexed seeing all these, she turned off the television and browsed the inte.

    Ye Feng had the most significant share of the Liu Family Corporation now. The host still upied 15% of the share, which was considered to be quite a lot.

    Shi Sheng supported her chin, what should I do with these shares?

    To sell it with a big discount? Or buy one free one?

    It¡¯s better if I earn more money first. The male lead has virtual money that can be turned into real money if I don¡¯t earn money, how am I going topete with him?

    ......

    Han Xiao had to spend some time to get the numbers while the rioters were piling up at their office day by day. All Shi Sheng was to ask the public rtions to handle it; she did not care about the rest, letting those rioters do whatever they wanted.

    ¡°Chairman Liu, what do you need these for?¡± Xiao Han asked Shi Sheng anxiously while handing her the files.

    Shi Sheng smiled faintly, ¡°you can resign now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Han Xiao startled, ¡°Chairman Liu, I... I didn¡¯t think of leaving thispany, I¡¯m confident that you can get over this crisis.¡±

    She had been watching Chairman Liu went from zero to hero. She knew how hardworking she was; she could not leave her side while they had this crisis.

    She could not; she would not leave Chairman Liu at this moment.

    Han Xiao¡¯s was adamant about this.

    ¡°I¡¯m just asking you to resign, I didn¡¯t tell you to stop working for me.¡±

    Han Xiao,¡±...¡± if I resign, how am I going to work for you?

    ¡°Just resign, and wait for my call.¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand at Han Xiao as if she was trying to chase a fly away from her.

    Han Xiao left there with pure confusion.

    What is Chairman Liu trying to do?

    Shi Sheng got the numbers. She noticed that someone was buying the Liu Family Corporation¡¯s shares like crazy; it was probably the main lead.

    Shi Sheng used some trick to put her shares on the stock market, after making sure that the main lead had purchased it, Shi Sheng made an anonymous report.

    Her false report was synced with thepany¡¯s ount. Her trick was exceptionally particr if she had notbelled it; all the other departments would not notice at all.

    Liu Family Corporation was under investigation due to tax evasion and tax fraud, plus the buildings¡¯ copsing incident, the Liu Family Corporation¡¯s reputation was in the mud.

    The finance department of the Liu Family Corporation was dumbfounded; someone among them must have done it. However, the amount was not that significant, and the technique used waspletely different from their method.

    Most importantly, the revenue of thepany was not as much, so this sum of money would not be there without reason, every transaction could trace to the original data, submitted from the branchpany to the headquarters and examined by them.

    It was even stranger that, the paper copies disappeared.

    It was started from the year beforest, right when thepany reformed to only the headquarters would be keeping the paper copies while the branchpanies would keep the soft copies.

    The liquid funds of thepany would not disappear; no one knew where did it go.

    The financial department was caught into a dogfight situation, where A would say that it was B, B would say that C did it and C would me it on A.

    Shi Sheng, of course, would not draw the fire to herself. After it was confirmed that she knew nothing about this in an investigation, and there was no evidence pointing at her, she was released to return home.

    Due to sufficient evidence, whatever others said either had no proof, nor the evidence did not support their ims.

    Liu Family Corporation was penalized with arge amount of fine and was announced bankrupt.

    All of these were happening too quickly until Ye Feng did not have time to react.

    He failed his mission, baffling.

    If Ye Feng failed his mission, he would have to be penalized. Ye Feng lost 3000 points.

    The points were hard to umte in the first ce, now that he had deducted 3000 points, his points went to a negative number right away.

 Chapter 611 - The Bankrupt Chairman(3)

    <h4>The Bankrupt Chairman(3)</h4>

    Shi Sheng did not want to run apany, so she only asked Han Xiao to be her life assistant, since she did not know how to do any chores.

    Han Xiao was not ambiguous, and the sry Shi Sheng paid for her was higher when she was working as an assistant. Naturally, she epted this job dly.

    Although she did not understand how could Shi Sheng spent so extravagantly when she was already bankrupt.

    Bankrupt Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>I have tons of money, okay?</i>

    It was all covered by the news. Since those buyers got theirpensation, they stopped rioting.

    Shi Sheng just stayed at home to eat, earn money, and wait for death.

    ¡°Chairman Liu, faster take a look at this.¡± Han Xiao, who was hanging the clothes fussed and shouted at Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s sight moved from herptop screen to Han Xiao, seeing Han Xiao was waving at her hectically.

    Shi Sheng tilted her head, her pyjamas were all wrinkled, and there was a piece of bread in her mouth, which appeared to be endearingly silly.

    Shi Sheng put down herptop, headed towards the balcony slowly and peered eyed down from the windows.

    A limousine, and a hot guy with flowers.

    ¡°It¡¯s Ye Feng. Chairman Liu, are you still in contact with him? Please don¡¯t think of me as a bbermouth, but you¡¯re way out of Ye Feng¡¯s lengue, this guy is obviously amorous and dissolute.¡± Han Xiao criticized.

    She had seen Ye Feng flirted with Liang Qian a few times. And she told Chairman Liu, she would not believe her until she saw it for herself. Now she could not let Chairman Liu got blinded by this gigolo.

    Downstairs Ye Feng thought he saw Shi Sheng. He waved his hand at her, that face seemed to be aplete gigolo with the morous roses.

    He was good looking, but he did not have the dominance and honourable demeanour of someone who was born with a silver spoon. If he was put amid the rich and powerful, he would have been crushed in any minute, and run away from home as he could not tolerate his family.

    Even if he had that demeanour, he also could notpete with them.

    <i>And he dares to court me, isn¡¯t he brave?!</i>

    Shi Sheng turned around and headed back, Han Xiao looked at her, confused.

    When Shi Sheng was back, she was holding a basin of water, judging from the degree of heat emanating from the water, it presumably was the water she boiled for cooking.

    As this thought shed through Han Xiao¡¯s mind, she saw her Chairman Liu sshed the water right down.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Ye Feng screamed in pain. Although not all the water was sshed onto him, half of it was poured on his face and hands. His skin burned to red instantly.

    The roses that were dazzling and gorgeous a minute ago were as fuming with steam.

    Han Xiao,¡±...¡± <i>is Chairman Liu okay?</i>

    <i>No, will Ye Feng die from this boiling water pouring right at him?</i>

    Han Xiao quickly looked down while grabbing the handrail.

    The water was not boiling water, and there was a massive distance between them, by the time the water reached Ye Feng, the temperature was already slightly cooled down. His body was somewhat red and swollen, but it did not seem to be a big deal.

    Han Xiao then only let out a sigh of relief.

    Ye Feng covered his face in anger and red at the people upstairs. <i>Now that she has nothing, how can she still have the nerve to be against me!</i>

    <i>Liu Sheng Gem, just you wait!</i>

    <i>I¡¯ll make sure that she will toss and turn around in the bed and beg for me to please her!</i>

    Before Ye Feng got to speak a piece of his mind, a group of guards came from aside and surrounded Ye Feng.

    ¡°Sir, someoneined that you are harassing them, please leave here.¡± the guards said with a well-trained tone.

    <i>Harassing...</i>

    <i>How dare she tells the guards that I¡¯m harassing her!</i>

    <i>Liu Sheng Ge, damn you.</i>

    Ye Feng red at Shi Sheng hatefully before opening the car door while tolerating the pain and left there.

    ¡°Chairman Liu, are you alright?¡± Han Xiao asked Shi Sheng carefully.

    Just now, the domineering demeanour of Chairman Liu was much cooler than she was in the office.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m fine.¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand while heading back to the living room.

    Han Xiao quickly followed her,¡± Chairman Liu, did you get over Ye Feng already?¡±

    Shi Sheng sat onto the sofa, her whole body was like sinking into the soft couch, ¡°there are billions of people out there, it¡¯s not that hard to find another man, what¡¯s there for me not to let him go?¡±

    The Liu Sheng Ge that liked him was dead.

    And she was not the same Liu Shing Ge.

    Han Xiao blinked her eyes, before that Chairman Liu¡¯s condition was not good, and it was all because of the gigolo Ye Feng. Nothing made her happier than seeing that she got over him.

    <i>With Chairman Liu¡¯s capability, making ae back isn¡¯t even a problem.</i>

    ¡°If Chairman Liu can get over him then it¡¯s all good, Ye Feng that gigolo doesn¡¯t deserve you at all.¡± Han Xiao said with joy overflowing, ¡°Chairman Liu, I¡¯ll cook now.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked up to take a glimpse at Han Xiao, who was busy in the kitchen, with her hand supporting her chin.

    The corner of Shi Sheng¡¯s lips curved upwards for a smile before she lowered her head to continue battling with the densely packed data.

    ......

    Shi Sheng did not expect Ye Feng to see her withwyers.

    Ye Feng was only slightly burnt, but they had to wrap him up like a mummy, with the injury assessment stating as if he was going to next in the next seconds.

    ¡°Ye Feng how can you be so shameless, are your burns really that severe?¡± Han Xiao was furious after she read those reports, ¡°this is extortion and ckmail, I¡¯ll sue you.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Han, please calm down.¡± thewyer said with a solemn expression, ¡°those burns are on Mr. Ye¡¯s face will gravely affect Mr. Ye¡¯s daily life. There¡¯s is even the possibility that he might be disfigured, these ims are reasonable.¡±

    Ye Feng was sitting next to hiswyer calmly while Shi Sheng¡¯s head was lowered looking at herptop without acknowledging his presence, which infuriates Ye Feng unconsciously.

    ¡°This is non-sense!¡± Han Xiao threw the documents at thewyer, responded with fury, ¡°do you think I haven¡¯t been tow school before?¡±

    With Ye Feng¡¯s injuries, the most they should pay for the medical fees were around tens of thousands of dors. However, they were asking for 500,000; they thought they were brainless.

    Thewyer came prepared, he took out another document, ¡°Ms. Han, these ims are not only for the medical fees. It¡¯s also incldued Mr. Ye¡¯s car, that car was a limited edition, because of what Ms. Liu did, that car is needed to send back to the factory for reparation. The reparation fee was enormous, asking for 500,000 dors is Mr. Ye being merciful already.¡±

    Han Xiao skimmed through the document; every im was written clearly, with no loopholes.

    That was when Han Xiao only turned to Shi Sheng panicking, <i>this sum of money, how are they going to find this amount of money to pay him?</i>

    ¡°With merely a basin of water could make you car send back to the factory for reparation, is that a car or a toy?¡± Shi Sheng raised her head, sneered at him, ¡°usually there¡¯s nothing to scare about if a real luxury car was to crash with another car, why is your car so fragile?¡±

    Shi Sheng did not hold back about what she said; it almost sounded like using him of buying a phoney.

    ¡°Ms. Liu, the receipt is here, you can check for yourself.¡± Thewyer said before Ye Feng could say anything,

    Shi Sheng shut herptop, with an indifferent expression, ¡°the fact that you dare to bring it to me. Which means that you¡¯ve done your homework ,why should I bother to find out.¡±

    Thewyer¡¯s face remained unchanged, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if you are going to admit or not; this evidence is valid. If Ms Liu is not going to pay the ims, then we¡¯ll have to see you at the court.¡±

 Chapter 612 - The Bankrupt Chairman(4)

    <h4>Chapter 612: The Bankrupt Chairman(4)</h4>

    Shi Sheng looked at thewyer and motioned for him to continue.

    Thewyer cleared his throat, his gaze unnaturally shifting away and falling to the side, ¡°Miss Liu, I am very aware of your current situation. However, this amount is already the result of Mr. Ye bearing a part of it himself. If you really can¡¯t do anything about it, you can use this house of yours as a mortgage ......¡±

    ¡°What did you say? ¡± Han Xiao couldn¡¯t help but screamed, ¡°You guys are just after President Liu¡¯s house, right?¡±

    President Liu is only left with a house now, but Ye Feng, an attractive young man, intends to make President Liu homeless.

    ¡°Sheng Ge, I¡¯m not that desperate, but you¡¯re the one who disappointed me.¡± Ye Feng¡¯s face was wrapped in bandages, so his expression couldn¡¯t be seen.

    You¡¯ve got no sense at all!

    You¡¯re so thick-faced

    ¡°Medical bills, right?¡± Shi Sheng grinned and rolled her eyes with a ghastly smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else, just a lot of money.¡±

    Shi Sheng suddenly grabbed Ye Feng and lifted him onto the floor next to the sofa.

    ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Thewyer was shocked, ¡°Do you still want to hit someone? That¡¯s a criminal offense!¡±

    ¡°President Liu!¡± Han Xiao¡¯s scream and thewyer¡¯s voice ovepped. They can¡¯t afford to fight like this in case something bad happens!

    Shi Sheng stepped on Ye Feng¡¯s back and sped his hands behind his back. Ye Feng¡¯s face was pressed against the cold ground and he cried out in pain.

    He didn¡¯t expect Shi Sheng would suddenly strike, so he was unprepared.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hit the important parts. At most, I¡¯ll pay some money.¡± Shi Sheng smiled at thewyer.

    Fortunately, the beautiful president has been training her body.

    Thewyer¡¯s body that just wanted to go forward stiffened. He didn¡¯t want to admit that he was horrified by a woman¡¯s eyes.

    However, his body waspletely out of control, it was as if someone had cast a spell on him.

    The only sound in the entire hall was the sound of Ye Feng screaming. After Shi Sheng finished beating him up, she carried him to the other side of the room.

    When thewyer and Han Xiao rushed into the room, they only saw the corner of Ye Feng¡¯s coat sliding down from the balcony.

    ¡°Ssh!¡±

    There was a loud ssh of water from below.

    Shi Sheng leaned against the balcony calmly.

    But in her heart, she was wondering if it would be her fault if the man drowned.

    Yes, Ye Feng does not know how to swim. Adding on with the fact that he fell into the water previously, he would be even afraid of water

    Thewyer probably remembered something and quickly rushed downstairs. The ce where Shi Sheng lives is not very high up, and below lies a swimming pool. There was no one at the pool at that time.

    But when thewyer rushed to the bottom, he found that Ye Feng had been rescued. A girl was lying on his body, giving him artificial respiration.

    Ye Feng was taken to the hospital, and this time, he really had to be mummified.

    ......

    ¡°President Liu, is something going to happen?¡± Han Xiao was frightened by the ambnce whizzing sound below that drilled into her ears.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take any responsibility for this ident, so what are you afraid of?¡± Shi Sheng patted Han Xiao¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Go see if there¡¯s a better house, we¡¯ll move to another ce.¡±

    ording to Ye Feng¡¯s character, he would only seek revenge on his own and rather not call the police.

    In order to prevent seeing men like these every day in the future, it is better to move house.

    ¡°President Liu......¡± Where¡¯s the money?

    You¡¯re broke now, okay? It¡¯s not just a matter of moving houses. We need to save and then make aeback.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money, you can just go and take a look.¡±

    Han Xiao: ¡°...... ¡±

    President Liu is still a bossy president even when she¡¯s broke.

    No, she¡¯s even bossier than before!

    This is a little different from the bankrupt president she knew ......

    The other bankrupt presidents are all sloppy. They degraded from being sessful to being in a hellish state overnight, being drunk, self-loathing, and cynical.

    The president of her family was great. Regardless of having bad food and bad sleep due to bankruptcy, she didn¡¯tin.

    Don¡¯t even mention theeback. It feels like she¡¯s just sitting around every day, waiting to die ......

    I didn¡¯t expect President Liu to be such a person.

    She only reacted when Han Xiao went out with her bag. Didn¡¯t she just ask about Ye Feng?

    ......

    Han Xiao was afraid that Shi Sheng didn¡¯t have much money on hand, so when looking for an house, she tried to find one that was affordable.

    As a result, several ces were rejected by Shi Sheng.

    One day, Shi Sheng carried a magazine and ced it in front of Han Xiao. She pointed to the special effects-added property on it, ¡°This house it is.¡±

    Han Xiao¡¯s heart ached, wanting to cry, ¡°President Liu, this house costs millions, we ...... ¡±

    can¡¯t afford it!

    Shi Sheng ced her hands on the tabletop and leaned slightly towards Han Xiao. The corners of her eyes raised slightly, and her ¡®handsome¡¯ face was filled with dominance.

    Han Xiao¡¯s heartbeat suddenly elerated and she involuntarily leaned back.

    Shi Sheng gazed at Han Xiao, her voice seemingly tinged with a bit ofughter, ¡°Do you still remember the liquid funds that disappeared from Liu¡¯s Family Enterprise previously?¡±

    Han Xiao¡¯s wildly beating heart abruptly stopped. There was a feeling that what she was about to say was something that was more than she could bear.

    Shi Sheng ran her fingers across Han Xiao¡¯s ear. When Shi Sheng¡¯s fingers fell in front of her, a pale golden card was held between her white fingers, ¡°We¡¯re not short of money. Be good, go and buy a house.¡±

    Han Xiao¡¯s cheeks turned red.

    It took a while for Han Xiao to respond. Her red face looked extraordinarily cute.

    ¡°President Liu, you transferred all the funds out?¡± Han Xiao felt his voice trembling.

    There were a lot of liquid funds in Liu¡¯s enterprise. How easy would it be for someone to transfer out such a huge amount?

    For the people who had been looking into this case for a long time and still didn¡¯t know where the money had gone, this seemed like a supernatural event.

    ¡°Correct.¡± Shi Sheng stood up straight.

    Han Xiao: ¡°...... ¡±

    My president is too amazing. How on Earth did you do it ...

    Shi Sheng asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m breaking thew by doing this?¡±

    The flush on Han Xiao¡¯s face faded, and after a long silence, she slowly said, ¡°President Liu, since you¡¯re willing to tell me something so important, I¡¯ll definitely keep it a secret.¡±

    Shi Sheng shrugged her shoulders and her attitude was indifferent, with a bit of arrogance, ¡°Even if you spill it to others, it makes no difference. Who would believe it?¡±

    Han Xiao¡¯s heartfelt words that were brewing were choked to a pulp by Shi Sheng¡¯s words.

    Shi Sheng did not testify with her own mouth. So, even if Han Xiao told others about this, no one would believe her.

    Han Xiao was curious as to how Shi Sheng¡¯s did it, but knowing that it wasn¡¯t her ce to ask such things, she went ahead to buy a house.

    A house is over thirteen million.

    This house was advertised simply and crudely¡ª-

    ¡°One hundred years of light, one hundred years of residence.¡±

    Anyway, Han Xiao didn¡¯t understand what purpose the ad had other than to tell her that this ce was called the Hundred Year Residence.

    As for the other aspects, the environment was really nice. . Ew! Each cottage looked like it was hidden among the mountains and lush greenery. Apparently, it had the current state-of-the-art security system.

    Han Xiao looked at thend that couldn¡¯t be seen at a nce ......

    I wonder how many people would enjoy such arge area ofnd.

    Rich people wouldn¡¯t be able to rte.

    When Han Xiaopleted all the formalities, Shi Sheng moved in with her bag, and the house that she previously lived in was sold right away.

 Chapter 613 - The Bankrupt Chairman(5)

    <h4>Chapter 613 The Bankrupt Chairman(5)</h4>

    Since they moved into the Hundred Year Residence, Han Xiao found that her own chairman was even more idle. She has been eating, drinking, and sleeping all day long, exactly like an elderly¡¯s routine.

    Han Xiao tried several times to ask questions to find out when exactly Shi Sheng was nning to make aeback, but basically, the topic was immediately carried away before she even asked.

    ¡°Chairman Liu, I found a dog outside.¡± Han Xiao shouted as soon as she walked in the door.

    Shi Sheng lifted the book off her face and squinted at the door. It was a snow-white Samoyed, and it¡¯s still a puppy.

    Han Xiao brought the dog in and looked very happy, ¡°This dog is really cute. I¡¯ve always wanted to get one, but I didn¡¯t have time.¡±

    ¡°How dare you simply bring home dogs in this area?¡± Shi Sheng covered the book back over her face, ¡°It¡¯s master is probably looking for it, so you¡¯re going to pay for this !¡±

    People who lived here were rich and famous, so the dog must have been owned by someone.

    ¡°I asked the security guard, they don¡¯t know who it belongs to.¡± Of course, Han Xiao wouldn¡¯t be that reckless. ¡°I told the security guard that if its owner is looking for it, he cane here to look for me.¡±

    Han Xiao probably really liked dogs and had a great time ying with that Samoyed dog.

    No one came to look for it by dinner time. Han Xiao called the security guard, and he also said no one came to ask.

    [Branch Quest: Angel¡¯s Heart.]

    Shi Sheng: ¡°......¡±

    What the hell is Angel Heart?

    I ...... oh!

    Isn¡¯t this men¡¯s urban literature ? Why did you change the channel?

    Or does the man have a woman who is actually an angel? This is awesome!

    The host has a lot on her mind. [Angel¡¯s Heart, also known as ¡®Curse¡¯, is a diamond that is very famous in this dimension, and the host¡¯s mission is to get it.]

    ¡°Why?¡±

    You want me to get a diamond for this mission? It¡¯s not edible, it takes up too much space, and there¡¯s a bunch of weird diamonds in her space right now.

    [...... and destroy it.] The system added.

    Shi Sheng winked, ¡°This can happen¡±

    I knew the host was more interested in things like destruction.

    Angel¡¯s Heart, why does this thing sound familiar?

    ¡°Check Angel¡¯s Heart¡¯s data.¡±

    No, I rejected, yet the system still read uncontrobly, [Angel¡¯s Heart, produced from the Kazofia Deep Sea, independently polished and carved by the famous sculptor ¡®Carl John¡¯ over a period of seven years. Because of its rare color and unique shape, it was given the title of Angel¡¯s Heart ...... Angel¡¯s Heart has traveled through many countries, but everyone who owns it will be cursed, so it is also called ¡®Curse¡¯] .

    Cursed Jewel?

    But why does this task have to be done by me?

    What¡¯s that got to do with you?

    [This mission has got something to do with the man.]

    The system continued to exin uncontrobly. It wanted to shut up so badly, but it couldn¡¯t.

    Boo hoo, Master,e back soon, the host is going to spoil me.

    ¡°What¡¯s their rtion?¡±

    The system was relieved. This question required a higher authority to answer.

    After not hearing an answer from the system, Shi Sheng said, ¡°I better modify it when I get back¡±

    No, host, please let me go!

    ......

    After Shi Sheng finishedmunicating with the system, Han Xiao was still ying with the dog.

    The time Sheng dragged over theputer and started cracking again.

    Angel¡¯s Heart ...... Angel¡¯s Heart ......

    ¡°...... Rumor has it that it ended up in the Royal Family of C.¡± So much for the online report on Angel¡¯s Heart, ¡°Nation C?¡±

    What the hell !

    ¡°What did you say, Chairman Liu?¡± Han Xiao couldn¡¯t hear what Shi Sheng was babbling about and asked a question.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Shi Sheng shook his head.

    Still being suspicious, Han Xiao patted the Samoyed dog, and at that moment, the doorbell suddenly rang.

    Han Xiao went over to open the door and the Samoyed dog followed her. As soon as the door opened, the Samoyed dog barked twice and scurried out the door.

    Initially, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t bother who it was, but the outside suddenly sounded like a quarrel and the sound was getting closer. Han Xiao was being pushed and her body fell right into the doorway, knocking it open.

    Shi Sheng took a few steps over, and outside the door stood a young girl dressed delicately, with a curly hair perm, looking very pure and sweet.

    ¡°...... Isn¡¯t this Liu Sheng Ge?¡± As soon as the young girl opened her mouth, the innocent sweetness disappeared in an instant, leaving only a sarcastic scowl. ¡°How dare you still live here, not being kept by anyone?¡±

    Shi Sheng helped Han Xiao up. Her gaze then swept over the young girl and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly, ¡°Xiao Ling Long.¡±

    That young innocent junior of Ye Feng.

    Xiao Ling Long knew that the original master and Ye Feng were pretty close and had been jealous of her.

    A trace of hatred shed across Xiao Ling Long¡¯s face extremely quickly. She held a high profile and snorted, ¡°Surely, the servant and the master who raised her would be the same. How dare she steal my Xue Xue, where¡¯s your upbringing?¡±

    Han Xiao exined, ¡°Miss Xiao, I¡¯ve already said that your dog went missing. I¡¯ve already informed the security guards about it. I didn¡¯t steal your dog.¡±

    If this would happen with someone else who didn¡¯t have a conflict with Shi Sheng, only an exnation would be needed and everyone could forget about it.

    Unfortunately, this was Xiao Ling Long.

    ¡°Speak nicely. Why didn¡¯t you send the dog back to me?¡± Xiao Ling Long sneered, ¡°Is it because Liu Sheng Ge is unable to pay your sry, so you came to steal my Xue Xue. If you really need money, I can sponsor you guys a little¡±

    Han Xiao was very frustrated. If she knew that the dog¡¯s owner was such a person, she wouldn¡¯t have picked the dog back up even if it means getting beaten to death.

    ¡°If you simply bber again, I¡¯ll sh you.¡± Shi Sheng was suddenly ferocious.

    It¡¯s definitely a terrifying sight when she bes fierce and vicious.

    Xiao Ling Long took a step back, ¡°You ...... Liu Sheng Ge, you have nothing, and now you have to rely on a man. What else do you have to be arrogant, and do you still think you are the chairman of Liu¡¯s Family Corporation?¡±

    Speaking of which, Xiao Ling Long¡¯s voice got louder again.

    She wasn¡¯t the Miss Liu that was praised by everyone anymore, so what was she afraid of her for!

    People at home keptparing her to Liu Sheng Ge, and she is still down on her luck!

    In this circle, it is Liu Sheng Ge who is the most popr.

    A person who is too popr can also attract haters. Liu Shengge is one of those people.

    Aside from men, there are a whole lot of girls in the circle who don¡¯t like her.

    But it¡¯s different now.

    She¡¯s no longer that strong woman Shi Sheng Ge that she used to be. She¡¯s broke and she¡¯s down.

    Xiao Ling Long inevitably straightened her back, unafraid to meet eyes with Shi Sheng.

    Fuck you man!

    Shi Sheng slowly revealed her hands that were ced behind her. A glittering light shed from the bottom of Xiao Ling Long¡¯s eyes. A sudden chill ran out from the soles of her feet and forced its way to her brain.

    As Shi Sheng raised her hand to sh, Xiao Ling Long¡¯s face changed dramatically. She turned around and ran away screaming, ¡°Liu Sheng Ge, you¡¯re crazy.¡±

    The Samoyed didn¡¯t run after Xiao Ling Long. It was shivering and making low whimpering noises on the ground.

    It was probably frightened by the iron sword.

 Chapter 614 - The Bankrupt Chairman(6)

    <h4>Chapter 614 The Bankrupt Chairman(6)</h4>

    Han Xiao was startled by Shi Sheng¡¯s sudden drawing of her sword. It was only when Xiao Ling Long screamed and ran away that she regained consciousness

    She didn¡¯t seem to have prepared such equipment for Chairman Liu, right?

    The sword looks so real.

    When did Chairman Liu get it back?

    Han Xiao was full of questions.

    Shi Sheng took her sword to poke the Samoyed dog that was lying on the ground, and it barked pitifully.

    Han Xiao¡¯s mouth twitched. Why did it feel like Chairman Liu had always wanted to poke the dog to death?

    Dogs are innocent !

    I¡¯m begging you !

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Liu, I¡¯ve caused you trouble.¡± Han Xiao apologized guiltily. If she hadn¡¯t brought the dog back, Xiao Ling Long wouldn¡¯t havee to look for them.

    Xiao Ling Long wouldn¡¯t have said such nasty things.

    Shi Sheng poked the dog for almost half a day. The barking sound made Han Xiao¡¯s heart melt.

    Such a cute dog, how can you do this to it, Chairman Liu?

    ¡°How much for one of these things?¡± Shi Sheng blurted out coldly.

    Han Xiao was stunned and replied cautiously, ¡°Ordinary ones aren¡¯t expensive.¡±

    An ordinary Samoyed was only a few thousand.

    But the people living here were damn rich. Who knows if the dog was gold-ted or not, the price would probably be a few times more expensive.

    It¡¯s beyond the reach of ordinary dogs anyway.

    ......

    Xiao Ling Long returned quickly with her men, just in time to see Shi Sheng poke her dog. She grabbed the person next to her and rushed over, ¡°Liu Sheng Ge, don¡¯t touch my Xue Xue!¡±

    Ye Feng was surprised to see Shi Sheng. He was still vividly aware of what happenedst time, and there was some darkness in his eyes.

    He went to the previous ce to look for her, but the ce had been sold and he couldn¡¯t find anyone.

    Now that he actually saw her in such a high-ss area, how could Ye Feng not be surprised.

    This woman actually had money to live in such a high-ss area?

    Probably because someone had Xiao Ling Long¡¯s back, Xiao Ling Long rushed directly in front of Shi Sheng, ¡°Let go of Xue Xue.¡±

    Shi Shengughed and continued to poke the dog twice. ¡°If I poked it, what can you do to me?¡±

    It¡¯s great to have a man having your back !

    Lao Tzu ......

    I¡¯m a man with a sword!

    Samoyed Dog: ¡°...... ¡± Ow, I¡¯m innocent.

    Han Xiao: ¡°...... ¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s behavior is getting worse and worse It must be that she¡¯d never seen the president in her normal life. Yep, it should be that.

    ¡°You!¡± Xiao Linglong was so angry that her face was red. She grabbed Ye Feng¡¯s hand and shook it, ¡°Brother Feng, you must help me save Xue Xue¡±

    That voice was as soft as a kitten, and it was numbing to the heart.

    Most men like to pamper little women, and Ye Feng was obviously like this.

    When Xiao Ling Long acted coquettishly, Ye Feng couldn¡¯t fight much.

    ¡°Sheng Ge, let go of Xue Xue. Why do you have to deal with a puppy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not dragging it anyway¡± Shi Sheng was looking at Ye Feng with the same look as a retard, ¡°It didn¡¯t leave on its own. Are you ming me now?¡±

    ¡°Brother Feng, she also tried to kill me just now¡± Xiao Ling Longined aggrievedly, her petite body leaning against Ye Feng.

    ¡°I also want to kill you now.¡± Shi Sheng raised her iron sword, her smile filled with malice.

    Xiao Ling Long shivered in fear and dodged behind Ye Feng.

    Glittering tears were already hanging in the corners of her eyes. Her poor little face was just heartbreaking to watch.

    ¡°Liu Sheng Ge, are you crazy?¡± Ye Feng¡¯s eyes were filled with anger towards Shi Sheng.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t bring your little beauty, I might really go crazy.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s line of sight shifted from all around. Is there any surveince here? Is it troublesome to kill people here?

    [...... host, please don¡¯t have such dangerous thoughts.] The system dutifully warned, though it was of little use.

    And when Ye Feng heard this sentence from Shi Sheng, he didn¡¯t know what else to think but -.

    Shi Sheng was jealous, she still liked him in her heart.

    Women are really bitchy.

    If Shi Sheng knew Ye Feng¡¯s thoughts, she would¡¯ve murdered Ye Feng here.

    Ye Feng inevitably eased his demeanor. ¡°Sheng Ge, put down your sword. If you like dogs, I¡¯ll give you one. Return this dog to my junior¡±

    Shi Sheng inexplicably looked at Ye Feng who eased his demeanor. Had he taken the wrong medicine?

    Xiao Ling Long also felt Ye Feng¡¯s transformation. She red at Shi Sheng and seduced Ye Feng.

    ¡°Brother Feng ...... ¡°Xiao Ling Long grabbed Ye Feng¡¯s arm. ¡°Liu Sheng Ge is really crazy. Look at her gaze, it looks like she has transformed into another person. The previous incident must have hit her pretty hard. ¡±

    Ye Feng looked up and down at Shi Sheng a few times and his gaze rested on Shi Sheng¡¯s chest for a few seconds. He also felt that Liu Sheng Ge transformed into another person.

    Especially when facing him, the look in his eyes, as if he would dissolve in her eyes in the next second, not even a scrap left.

    ¡°Sister Liu, I know a doctor. Do you want me to introduce you to him? If you are sick, you should be treated. I can help you pay since youck money.¡± Xiao Ling Long continued to y dead.

    Hey! I¡¯m a hot headed person !

    Shi Sheng held the sword and shed over.

    The iron sword whistled through the air, and a brutal pressure crushed over. Xiao Ling Long¡¯s small face went pale. Not sure if she was too shocked as she didn¡¯t even avoid it.

    This time Ye Feng was prepared. He brought Xiao Ling Long to the side to dodge. The iron sword grazed his back, and the coldness pierced his back.

    Ye Feng involuntarily shivered. It was so cold.

    It felt like wearing pants and suddenly falling into the icy snow.

    He didn¡¯t have time to stand still when the coldness swept over again. Ye Feng flung Xiao Ling Long to the side, and they both rolled into the flower bushes at the side.

    Shi Sheng had just taken two steps forward when a yellow-orange object suddenly fell from above and smashed at Shi Sheng¡¯s feet.

    The buzzing sound instantly poured out, and hos flew out from the hive.

    Shi Sheng: ¡°...... ¡±

    I must be really lucky!

    The iron sword swung through the air. The hos that hadn¡¯t flown near were lifted by a gust of wind and flew dizzily through the air, breaking up the formation.

    Shi Sheng swung over again, and a group of hos flew over to Ye Feng and Xiao Ling Long.

    ¡°Ahhh ......¡± Xiao Ling Long¡¯s screams were heard.

    Ye Feng was busily protecting Xiao Ling Long and chasing away those hos. However, it wasn¡¯t effective, so Ye Feng could only protect Xiao Ling Long while running away.

    The hos ¡®buzzed¡¯ and chased out.

    The two were finally saved with the help of the security guards.

    However, the both of them were stung badly, especially Ye Feng, whose entire face was swollen. Xiao Ling Long¡¯s face was protected by Ye Feng, so it was nothing serious. Only her arms were stung badly.

    ¡°Brother Feng¡± Xiao Ling Long grabbed Ye Feng¡¯s hand. Her small face was full of tears, and her voice was even more aggrieved, ¡°Liu Sheng Ge is doing this on purpose.¡±

    Ye Feng¡¯s expressions changed. He hadn¡¯t been this frustrated ever since he had that magical software.

    Xiao Ling Long couldn¡¯t stop talking. ¡°...... Liu Sheng Ge is bankrupt, but how does she still have the money to live here? Brother Feng, do you think she has a boyfriend?¡±

    It seemed like a nice thing to say, but the implication was ¨C Shi Sheng was being kept by someone.

    After all, how could a bankrupt president afford to live in such a high-ss area?

    Ye Feng¡¯s face sunk.

 Chapter 615 - The Bankrupt Chairman(7)

    <h4>Chapter 615 The Bankrupt Chairman(7)</h4>

    After she settled the retarded male lead, Shi Sheng turned around to see the dumbfounded Han Xiao with the idiotic dog.

    Han Xiao thought that she walked into a wrong scene, or she was not fully awake.

    Is that my chairman?

    She could not use the ¡®casual Chairman Liu¡¯ and the ¡®working Chairman Liu¡¯ to hypnotize herself anymore.

    What if Chairman Liu was possessed?

    The more Han Xiao thought about it, the more terrified she got, she broke out in cold sweat. Seeing that Shi Sheng was heading towards her, Han Xiao backed off unconsciously while shivering.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you, don¡¯t worry.¡± Shi Sheng red at her.

    Han Xiao cried internally, Chairman Liu, right now you¡¯re even more terrifying.

    ¡°Send this idiotic dog away,¡± Shi Sheng pointed at the samoyed who was lying on the floor, with her face filled with loathsome.

    ¡°Oh, sure...¡± Han Xiao nodded involuntarily.

    Han Xiao did not know where The Siow Family lived; she also did not want to go there. Hence, she sent the dog to the guard station and asked them to send it there.

    On her way back, Han Xiao¡¯s thoughts were intertwined.

    Is Chairman Liu being possessed by a ghost or not?

    Should I ask for a talisman before I go back?

    Han Xiao thought that it was a good idea and ran to the nearest Taoist temple instantly to ask for an exorcism talisman. Ady who was queueing with Han Xiao struck up a conversation with her.

    As they were chit-chatting, Han Xiao told thedy her struggles without realizing it.

    Thedy was shocked, ¡°why didn¡¯t you resign then?¡±

    Han Xiao¡¯s face blushed, ¡°my chairman is very handsome.¡±

    Thedy immediately showed an understanding expression, then Han Xiao continued, ¡°the sry the chairman pays me was twice the usual rate.¡±

    Thedy was speechless. With looks and money, this youngdy isn¡¯t even scared of ghosts, that¡¯s impressive.

    After Han Xiao got the talisman, she put it close to her body before rushing back.

    Shi Sheng was not in the living room. Han Xiao moved to the bedroom carefully. The talisman did not have any reaction; she let out a sigh of relief.

    All she asked for was to be at peace.

    ¡°Can¡¯t believe it took so long for you to send a dog back.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s voice appeared from behind, startling Han Xiao to broke out in cold sweat, her heart felt like it was going to pound out from her chest, her breathing rate had skyrocketed.

    My gosh!

    She touched the talisman with her fingers; she could not feel anything.

    Luckily, luckily.

    Han Xiao took a deep breath and looked around. Shi Sheng was holding a bowl of ramen. She might have been at the kitchen just now, and she did not notice that when she came up.

    Since... Cooking ramen did not require a lot of movement.

    ¡°Chairman Liu, where did you get your ramen from?¡± Han Xiao said that after holding back for some time. She did not recall buying this. Moreover, the brand was so strange. She had never seen one.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± She got it from the space, probably was left behind by whoever wasst there.

    # Host who never knew how to cook, in your face for eating ramen. #

    Shi Sheng ced the ramen aside, responded with a deadpan tone, ¡°I found it in the kitchen, didn¡¯t you buy it?¡±

    Han Xiao shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve never bought ramen.¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t buy it, does it mean that i¡¯m the one that bought it?¡± Shi Sheng red at her, ¡°maybe you mistook it.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry already.¡± Shi Sheng cut off Han Xiao.

    Han Xiao, ¡°...¡± I¡¯m sure I did not buy that.

    However, seeing Shi Sheng¡¯s determined expression, she began to doubt herself, is it possible that I might have bought it?

    it¡¯s unlikely that...

    this house is haunted, right?

    Han Xiao was terrified by her thought until she got goosebumps all over her body, it¡¯s must be me mistook it!

    She only felt a slight sense of security after she turned on all the lights in the kitchen.

    ......

    After the incident of Ma Feng, Xiao Ling Long¡¯s father, Xiao Mao, sent her an invitation to a jewellery auction out of nowhere.

    There could be only two reasons why Xiao Mao invited her. It was either Xiao Ling Long¡¯s idea or... someone was plotting something against her.

    It does not matter which is which, they are pretending to be a prick against the male lead, I want to be a pretentious prick too!

    ¡°Chairman Liu, we can¡¯t go.¡± it was evident that they were not well-intended.

    Shi Sheng sitting with her foot raised, with a sloppy demeanour, with no image at all, ¡°do you know what we should do when our enemies are flushed with their sess?¡±

    Based on our current situation, it was only usible to wait patiently... then make aeback, although Chairman Liu doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s intended to make aeback.

    So what should we do?

    Shi Sheng smiled faintly, her slight pink lips opened and closed lightly, ¡°be a pretentious prick.¡±

    Han Xiao was stupefied.

    To pretend as a prick you need to have the capability first!

    If we¡¯re going to go there like that, can we even walk out the auction alive?

    Even if we aren¡¯t beaten to death, we would still be aughing stock.

    Han Xiao¡¯s discouragement was useless. Shi Sheng still went to the auction on that day.

    Without bringing Han Xiao.

    Han Xiao was exhausted, I can¡¯t believe that Chairman Liu asked me to wait for her outside, is she nning to run away after she¡¯s done being a prick?

    The moment Shi Sheng stepped through the door, a couple came up to her, the man gazed over her body, sinisterly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Chairman Liu? Who¡¯s your plus one?¡±

    ¡°Chairman Liu?¡± thedy who was holding the man¡¯s arm sneered, ¡°the Liu Family Corporation is already bankrupt, what kind of chairman is she?¡±

    ¡°Dear, you can¡¯t say that , she was a chairman after all, we have to be respectful.¡±

    Thedy pushed the man, said coquettishly, ¡°I think you¡¯re just interested in her.¡±

    ¡°No way dear. I will only be interested in someone like you, as for someone like Chairman Liu...¡± the man¡¯s gaze scanned her body from top to toe, ¡°it would be so boring in bed.¡±

    These two were here to taunt Shi Sheng. Shi Sheng began to smile, and her smile was so bright. It became more eye-catching under the reflection of the surrounding lights.

    Her smile entranced the man for a moment.

    Shi Sheng walked towards him slowly, with her smile getting wider, it became unusually eerie in the next second. The man drew a cold breath out of horror; there was a sudden pain on the back of his foot.

    Shi Sheng stomped on the man¡¯s foot and returned to her original position, her smile was still there, but this time it was filled with malice, ¡°whether I¡¯m fun in the bed or not, it¡¯s something that you¡¯ll never get to know.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so shameless!¡± thedy reviled.

    ¡°The only way to be invincible in this world is to be shameless,¡± Shi Sheng touched her cheek, narcissistically, ¡°furthermore, I¡¯m much better looking than you.¡±

    With Liu Sheng Ge¡¯s face, if she was in the entertainment industry, she could survive solely with her face, and with her body, even if she were useless, people would still hire her.

    This was to hit where it hurt.

    Topete with a woman, it was all about looks, as for men, it was about luxury goods.

    Thedy¡¯s face was furiously livid, no one ispeting of beauty with you!

    ¡°Chairman Liu is much cheekier than before,¡± the man held back the pain sensation, said with anger.

    There were spectators all around them. Since the Liu Family Corporation went bankrupt, the beauty chairman who was under the limelight went missing for a while.

    At that moment, the first time she made an appearance was to be so arrogant. Undoubtedly was to make these conspiracy theorists specte if she somehow was able to get close with a rich man or if she had a secret trump card.

    When the Liu Family Corporation went bankrupt, many were beared with a sordid mind to wait for her to ask for help. Who would not want such beauty after all?

    What made everyone surprised was that she, as the legit, proper owner of the Liu Family Corporation, she did nothing to save herpany, sending the Liu Family Corporation to its death with her eyes wide open.

    Now her attitude was arrogant as hell, who would not specte about her?

    As they were conjecturing about Shi Sheng, she spitted out a quiet sentence, ¡°a beggar can never be bankrupt. If I¡¯m going to die, why don¡¯t we die together? We should share the blessings together. Isn¡¯t that right, everyone?¡±

    Everyone trembled in shock as she said that.

    What kind of blessing is that?

    This Liu Sheng Ge must have gone crazy because of herpany, right?

 Chapter 616 - The Bankrupt Chairman(8)

    <h4>Chapter 616 The Bankrupt Chairman(8)</h4>

    Due to Shi Sheng¡¯s terrifyingment, the spectators that were gathering around backed off one by one.

    Never mess with a lunatic, who knows she would go crazy and chop people up in the next second.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯d actuallye.¡± a charming voice carrying some intense disdain came out next to Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng turned around to see. Ady was leaning against the wall, flirtatiously with champagne in her hand. Her long legs were exposed by the slits of her cheongsam, looking incredibly seductive.

    Liang Qing, she was an A-ss actress.

    She was also thedy who exhorted the original host to ept the fact that Ye Feng had side chicks and asked her to share Ye Feng.

    ¡°Liu Sheng Ge, look at how miserable you¡¯re,¡± Liang Qing sympathized and pitied, ¡°if you agreed to be with Ye Feng in the first ce, do you think you¡¯ll still end up like this?¡±

    ¡°Or maybe I should be like you?¡± Shi Sheng raised her brows slightly, ¡°watching your man go out with other women as a couple?¡±

    Deep down in Liang Qing¡¯s heart, she might have felt a little revolted, but she did not show it in her expression.

    Instead, her face filled with affection, ¡°I¡¯m willing to be with someone like Ye Feng, as long as I have a ce in his heart.¡±

    Please allow me to disagree with this logic.

    I¡¯ll only allow my man to be mine and only mine, I¡¯ll kill whoeverys a finger on him.

    ¡°Oh? What if he¡¯s just a penniless dude?¡± When Ye Feng was destitute, even the campus belle did not bat an eye at him. The penurious Ye Feng was nothing even if he had good looks.

    Hence, money was indeed a useful item.

    It was a necessity of an evil capitalist.

    ¡°How can Ye Feng be poor?¡± Liang Qing red at Shi Sheng with contempt.

    Shi Sheng smiled at the corner of her lips, ¡°he was a poor dude to begin with.¡±

    Ye Feng was born in rural areas. His family was not well off; the reason he could afford to go to university was due to being sponsored. If it were not for that app, he would still be a poor kid who was busy looking for part-time jobs.

    ¡°Liu Sheng Ge, you¡¯re jealous of him right?¡±

    Jealous? What kind of joke is this? What¡¯s about him to be jealous?

    Alright, fine, I¡¯m jealous, jealous of him having that app just because he¡¯s the male lead.

    I didn¡¯t even get a newbie gift pack.

    [... host, are you going to keep using this gag forever?]

    Liang Qing took two steps at Shi Sheng, posing as if she was a queen, ¡°Liu Sheng Ge, you chose to abandon Ye Feng in the first ce, it¡¯s all your doings that you¡¯re in this situation.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about someone who has slept with so many people.¡±

    Liang Qing¡¯s expression changed faintly, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with men nowadays to be with a few women?¡±

    In this industry, who did not have a bunch of sugar babies discreetly?

    Ye Feng was wealthy and good looking. It was much betterpared to those older men.

    Shi Sheng grinned, replied imperiously, ¡°yeah, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. That¡¯s why I¡¯m nning to get a few more sugar babies.¡±

    Liang Qingughed as if she heard some hrious joke, ¡°Liu Sheng Ge, are you still in your fantasy? With your status now, it¡¯s more proper if you¡¯re someone¡¯s sugar baby. Oh, right, since you¡¯re here, doesn¡¯t that mean you came with your sugar daddy? It¡¯s unexpectable that the beauty chairman who was under the limelight would sink this low to be someone¡¯s sugar baby.¡±

    Shi Sheng wondered if all Ye Feng¡¯s side chicks were all insane, that all they could think about was be a mistress.

    Other than that, did they have anything else in their minds?

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I have a sugar daddy, unhappy? If you¡¯re unhappy about it, let Ye Feng be your sugar daddy then! Moron!¡± Whoever was shameless was invincible, even I be afraid of myself when I am shameless.

    Liang Qing was choked by her statement.

    How shameless she can be, to be so egoistic when she has a sugar daddy.

    ¡°He... I wonder who¡¯s this lucky sugar daddy who has the honor to provide for you,¡± Liang Qing snickered, ¡°he must have ¡®crazy good taste¡¯.¡±

    ¡°No matter how ¡®good taste¡¯ he has, it still won¡¯t top Ye Feng¡¯s taste,¡± Shi Sheng smiled insincerely.

    What¡¯s it in these women that heid eyes on.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s sight fell on Liang Qing¡¯s chest, as Liang Qing expression changed, she continued as if she had an epiphany,¡± maybe Ye Feng didn¡¯t care about inner beauty, he likes outer beauty, that¡¯s why he was interested in me, didn¡¯t know it¡¯s a crime to have such a good body.¡±

    Liang Qing lowered her head to look at her chest before looking at Shi Sheng¡¯s, her face turned even unsightly.

    Her body fell short by a considerable amount when it came toparing to Shi Sheng¡¯s.

    ¡°Liu Sheng Ge, just how licentious are you in private?¡± Liang Qing said with hatred, ¡°no wonder people would still want to be your sugar daddy even when you¡¯re bankrupt. You must be skillful when ites to pleasuring men in bed right? Shall I introduce clients for you to help you expand your business.¡±

    Shi Sheng squinted her eyes, with an obscure smile, ¡°how can I rob you of your business; nowadays it¡¯s so hard to earn with this kind of job, plus the pay isn¡¯t even good. I think it¡¯s better Ms. Liang to save the business for yourself.¡±

    Liang Qing only got it after a while. She raised her hand in wrath to p Shi Sheng, can¡¯t believe she said that I¡¯m a prostitute.

    Shi Sheng quickly dodged to the side, causing Liang Qing to hit the railing behind Shi Sheng. There was an enormous sound.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Liang Qing screamed in pain.

    There¡¯s always some retard that¡¯s trying to harm me.

    I¡¯m scared.

    Shi Sheng gave her a jerk from the back, Liang Qing stumbled backwards a few steps, causing her to be imbnced on her high heels and dropped to the ground.

    ¡°Click! Click!¡±

    The shlights went off abruptly, Liang Qing¡¯sst scream had already caught the attention of many. There were a few reporters came out from nowhere at took as many photos of Liang Qing on the ground as they could.

    When Liang Qing fell on the ground, her legs were wide open, the erotic underwear she wore was all exposed to the reporters.

    Liang Qing did not care about the pain on her wrist. She pulled her legs together immediately and grabbed a piece of her cheongsam to cover it. The ache on her wrist and her immense anger made her look twisted. There was no sight of beauty in her at all.

    However, the reporters already had enough photos.

    They had already thought about the titles of the photos.

    #The morous goddess of the screen wore erotic underwear to the jewellery auction.#

    #The goddess of screen fought with the former beauty chairman, and the show was stolen by her erotic panties.#

    Shi Sheng spread her hands innocently, you can¡¯t me me on this one, who told you to hit me? I didn¡¯t take out my sword and slice you already for being merciful.

    Liang Qing¡¯s whole body was shivering in vexation.

    Liang Qing was hurried away by her manager. At the same moment, Xiao Ling Long came in holding Ye Feng¡¯s arm.

    They were wearing matching outfits, when both of them were standing together, the man was handsome, and the woman was pretty. It was like a match made in heaven.

    When Liang Qing saw this, she got mad unconsciously.

    Although women were able to ept and admit that their man had side chicks, deep down, they still hope that their man would bias towards them.

    Now that Ye Feng was a little well known, many knew about this young man who appeared out of nowhere was fetching and generous, that he could throw his money away recklessly.

    Their appearance was undoubtedly high-profile, Xiao Ling Long leaned against Ye Feng like a helpless little bird, enjoying the stares from all the envious, or jealous debutantes.

 Chapter 617 - The Bankrupt Chairman(9)

    <h4>The Bankrupt Chairman(9)</h4>

    Ye Feng saw Shi Sheng, but he did not go over to her. Instead, he and Xiao Ling Long went in the direction of the restroom.

    Shi Sheng was sitting alone in a corner, bored out of her wits.

    Just before the auction was about to begin, Ye Feng then only appeared with Xiao Ling Long. Strangely, Xiao Ling Long changed her outfit.

    Xiao Ling Longplexion was peach-colored, appeared to be shy and timid, following around Ye Feng like she was his wife.

    Tsk tsk...

    Ye Feng¡¯s speed of sleeping with women was not bad.

    Liang Qing and Xiao Ling Long should have slept with Ye Feng at this moment. The maniac next door girl might not have slept with him yet, and the cold-blooded killer had not shown herself.

    Out of four of Ye Feng¡¯s side chicks, he had already slept with half of them.

    Nheless, Shi Sheng saw Liang Qing walk into the lobby in another outfit, with her facial expression simr to Xiao Ling Long...

    <i>This is super awkward!</i>

    Shi Sheng supported her forehead with her hand, admired the author.

    As the auction began, Ye Feng had been raising his bids generously.

    The items he auctioned for were all kinds, anything that you could name it.

    Shi Sheng narrowed her pupils, <i>is that his mission?</i>

    Ye Feng did not have to pay for the money Ye Feng spent on tasks. However, there was an upper limit too. If the item¡¯s bidden price was more than its value, Ye Feng had to pay for the bnce.

    Shi Sheng raised her number sullenly.

    ¡°Number 52.¡±

    Ye Feng saw her raising her number, immediately submitted his bid to be against Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Number 7.¡±

    ¡°Number 36.¡±

    ¡°Number 52.¡±

    ¡°Number 7.¡±

    The auction suddenly became their two-person show.

    The extras that were doing nothing in the background began a conversation.

    ¡°I heard that Ye Feng and Liu Sheng Ge were quite close with each other? What¡¯s up with these two now?¡±

    ¡°Before that Ye Feng was buying the Liu Family Corporation¡¯s stocks, but the Liu Family Corporation went bankrupt, is Ye Feng Liu still holding grudges against Sheng Ge...¡±

    Ye Feng bought the Liu Family Corporation, and things that went wrong with the Liu Family Corporation making everyone think that Ye Feng would be penniless.

    However, this was not on his mind at all.

    ¡°Where is this Ye Feng from?¡± they went to search for Ye Feng¡¯s information, but other than that he was a university student, they could not find out anything else.

    ¡°Is he from a plutocrat family who¡¯s here to spendthrift?¡±

    ¡°Ye? This surname...¡±

    ¡°Number 7 going once, number 7 going twice, number 7 going thrice. Deal.¡± the auctioneer announced.

    Everyone stopped talking and looked up at the screen, which was showing the final bid price.

    A piece of jewelry worthed merely one million dors was bid to be five million dors by these two...

    Normal tyrants could not understand the god-like level of them.

    The auctions afterward, when Ye Feng did not raise his number, Shi Sheng would lift her number sourly, and the moment she did that, Ye Feng would immediately follow suit.

    It became the auction of those two again.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s nonchnt attitude upset Ye Feng very much. <i>Now that she has nothing, how can she still be against me? Did she think that I will always like her?</i>

    ¡°Let us have thest auction item of today, ¡®Lucky¡¯.¡±

    The emcee proceeded to put the auction item on the disy counter. It was a diamond bracelet.

    There was an uproar from the audience. Most of them were here today because of ¡®Lucky¡¯.

    The original material was the same as the Heart of Angel. It was made with the remaining material of the Heart of Angel after Carl John engraved the Heart of Angel.

    Although its price could notpete with the Heart of Angel, based on the fact that it was made with the same material of the Heart of Angel and with Carl John¡¯s reputation, this bracelet was every collector¡¯s target.

    Carl John gifted it to his wife and named it ¡®Lucky¡¯.

    The implication of this bracelet was lucky. He hoped that this bracelet could bring luck to his wife. It indeed brought luck to people.

    It was theplete opposite of the Heart of Angel.

    Of course, those were just rumors.

    ¡°¡®Lucky¡¯ was lost for a century, not long ago we had the honor to ept the request of the collector of ¡®Lucky¡¯ to auction this bracelet. Due to personal reasons, he wanted to auction this item. Everyone must be clear that this bracelet can bring luck to the owner, so who will be lucky enough to win this bracelet?¡±

    The auctioneer exined the history and the value of ¡®Lucky¡¯ in detail.

    ¡°The opening bid is $80 million, with a minimum increase of $1 million each time. The auction shall begin now-¡±

    ¡°$82 million.¡±

    ¡°$83 million.¡±

    As soon as the auctioneer¡¯s voice trailed off, someone had already ced a bid.

    The value of the Heart of Angel no one could give a clear price tag could be up to several billion; even it had the nickname of ¡®Curse¡¯.

    With this bracelet, which had an opposite effect of a curse, its value increased in folds.

    At that moment, whoever that was bidding were the ones that could not afford the bracelet at the end, those with the capability to buy ¡®Lucky¡¯ had not ced their bids yet.

    Shi Sheng reckoned Ye Feng with her eyes.

    Although Ye Feng tried his best to conceal it, his facial expression had shown that he was ultimately excited to bid that bracelet.

    Plus, Xiao Ling Long appeared to want that bracelet as well. She was pulling Ye Feng¡¯s hand coquettishly.

    Shi Sheng pondered about it with her hand supporting her chin, <i>I have no interest in this bracelet, then...</i>

    <i>I¡¯ll raise the bidding!</i>

    Since the male lead was loaded.

    He would notck this amount of money.

    Hence, when they were in the climax, those who were bidding at first stopped bidding. That was when only those with the ability to get ¡®Lucky¡¯ started bidding.

    Even time Shi Sheng bid, she increased the price by $10 million, making some people frustrated.

    <i>Chairman Liu is bankrupt. What kind of prank is she pulling here?</i>

    ¡°Chairman Liu, do you have the money to afford it?¡± someone could not hold back and ask with a peculiar tone.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter since I¡¯m not the one paying fro it,¡± Shi Sheng answered as if it was inevitable and right.

    ¡°Liu Sheng Ge, you¡¯re increasing the price purposely.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not illegal right?¡± Shi Sheng smiled ruefully, ¡°do you have the face to call yourselves a rich person if you can¡¯t even afford this?¡±

    Everyone, ¡°...¡± <i>Aren¡¯t you being too honest?!</i>

    It was true that the auction did not set a rule that the bidders could not raise the price intentionally. After all, the higher the bidding price, the moremission the auction house would get. Who would not want to earn more money?

    Shi Sheng looked at there people, calm and undisturbed, ¡°there¡¯s only two ways to settle this, it¡¯s either you people continue to bid, or you can throw me out of here.¡±

    She stopped and advised them kindly,¡± right... I would suggest you do the first one, since it¡¯s impossible for you to get me out of here.¡±

    Everyone,¡±...¡± <i>how can this broke chairman be so arrogant! Someone needs toe and drag this bankrupt chairman out!</i>

    Thest statement was uncannily simr to the sentence ¡®why don¡¯t we die together¡¯.

    What happened previously had freaked out these people. It felt like this bankrupt chairman was trying to avenge society.

    Hence, they decided to continue bidding...

    The price was as high as $460 million.

    Ye Feng had never stopped bidding. Shi Sheng would raise the price every time Ye Feng ced his bid. It was evident that she was up against him.

    Some people were ring at Ye Feng in a fury.

    Because of Ye Feng¡¯s disloyalty, now that they had to bear the unfortunateness with him.

    As the price was rising, these people could only gaze at the price tag andment their inadequacy. They had always thought that they were loaded. It was at that moment they realized that they were dirt-poor.

    ¡°$656 million.¡±

    This was the highest ¡®Lucky¡¯ could go; anything higher than that was not worth it.

    The bidders were giving up one by one.

    Only three were left.

    Ye Feng, Shi Sheng, and a man in a tuxedo.

    The man in a tuxedo was sitting up straight. He did not speak a word, only raise his number quietly.

 Chapter 618 - The Bankrupt Chairman(10)

    <h4><i>Chapter 618</i> The Bankrupt Chairman(10)</h4>

    Ye Feng was a bit anxious as the price was almost beyond his budget.

    It was so strange. Apart from Shi Sheng who was raising the price with him, there was also a man in a suit that he didn¡¯t know.

    Ye Feng forced himself to continue bidding, and Shi Sheng called twice before giving up, because she found that a man in a suit had no intention of giving up at all.

    The amount of the auction skyrocketed, and it had be so high that even the local tycoons kept quiet.

    The world of tycoons is indeed pretty scary.

    Ye Feng was about to give up as this price was no longer something he could afford. But just as he had this thought, his eyesight swept to Shi Sheng who was sitting not far away. Looking at the undisguised sarcasm on her face, Ye Feng¡¯s heart was instantly filled with anger.

    Why on earth was she sitting here so frankly and looking at him with such a mocking expression?

    She¡¯s the one who¡¯s broke. ......

    The two voices in his head kept conflicting with each other.

    ¨CKeep bidding. You can¡¯t let her look down on you, show her what a fool she is for giving you up.

    ¨CGive up bidding. You no longer have any extra funds, don¡¯t make a mistake because of a woman.

    While Ye Feng was struggling between his thoughts, someone else from the back joined in the battle.

    It was a middle-aged man, dressed in a suit, looking no different from the others.

    The crowd was in an uproar. Today¡¯s show was probably something that can only be seen once in a lifetime.

    ¡°Nine hundred million!¡± The man in the suit opened his mouth for the first time, but he directly raised 790 million to 900 million, spanning a hundred million.

    The eyes of the crowd brushed together to look at Ye Feng ¨C It¡¯s your turn, Rich God.

    Ye Feng¡¯s cold sweat broke out. Before he could speak, the middle-aged man behind him had already spoken.

    ¡°One billion.¡±

    ¡°1.1 billion.¡± Shi Sheng suddenly called out.

    All of the tycoons: ¡°...... ¡±

    Are you guys talking about mud? You guys are adding by a hundred million dors!

    And this bankrupt chairman, where are you going to get the $1.1 billion if no one will bid after you?

    Ye Feng looked at Shi Sheng¡¯s expression and felt that she was provoking him. His brain was hot and he called out, ¡°1.2 billion!¡±

    There was a strange silence. The man in a suit and the man at the back stopped raising their bid.

    The auctioneer waited a while before speaking, ¡°Once on 7, twice on 7, three times on 7! Congrattions to the gentleman who got Lucky and may your future be Lucky¡±

    It was a huge profit.

    The auctioneer¡¯s face was almost smiling.

    Ye Feng: ¡°...... ¡±

    Why didn¡¯t anyone raise the bid?

    Many people got up to congratte Ye Feng, regarding him being young and talented ......

    Ye Feng¡¯s avable funds were definitely not that much, so he had to scrape together the funds to make up for it.

    The final result was that all his efforts were in vain, and he still owed a lot of points to the software.

    Ye Feng felt that something was wrong. Those two people who called for the final price were not summoned by Liu Sheng Ge to trap him, right?

    Quite possibly!

    I didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so cruel.

    Ye Feng probably hated Shi Sheng right now.

    ......

    Shi Sheng left the venue and was stopped by the man in a suit from before.

    ¡°Miss Liu.¡± The man in a suit bent slightly, then took a small box out from his pocket, ¡°A meeting gift.¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°...... ¡±

    What the hell?

    What¡¯s the meeting gift for?

    Something was wrong.

    Shi Sheng stepped backwards and went down from the other side. The tall figure of the man in the suit immediately jumped in front of Shi Sheng, ¡°Miss Liu, meet and greet.¡±

    The tone of his voice and his expression was exactly the same!

    Meet your grandfather!

    Ahhhh, a lunatic!

    Shi Sheng kicked the man in the stomach. The man didn¡¯t think Shi Sheng was that strong and didn¡¯t take it seriously. He only got befuddled when he fell onto the ground.

    By the time the man regained consciousness, Shi Sheng was nowhere to be found.

    The man got up from the ground and walked frustratedly towards a direction, crossed the street and got into a car parked on the side of the road.

    The car was quiet.

    ¡°Young master, Miss Liu didn¡¯t want it.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± A soothing voice sounded from the side, and the lighting in the car was so dim that the person¡¯s face could not be seen.

    ¡°Miss Liu, meet and greet.¡± The man in the suit repeated in the same tone of voice.

    ¡°You stupid bastard, who told you to say that!¡± The one called Young Master suddenly reached out a hand and pped the man in the suit¡¯s head wildly, ¡°Who told you to say that! Who!¡±

    The man in the suit covered his head, ¡°That¡¯s what you said before, Young Master.¡±

    He repeated it correctly. Not a word less, not a word more. Why did the young master hit him again?

    The man in the suit was thrown out of the car and the car drove off.

    ......

    Shi Sheng scampered into Han Xiao¡¯s car.

    ¡°Chairman Liu? ¡± Han Xiao¡¯s heart lifted when she saw how anxious Shi Sheng was. Chairman Liu wouldn¡¯t really have done anything, right?

    ¡°Drive off quickly, there¡¯s a lunatic behind us¡± Shi Sheng urged Han Xiao.

    Han Xiao looked behind the car and could vaguely see a figureing this way. It was so far away that she could only tell it was a man from his height and shape.

    Han Xiao immediately started the car.

    Shi Sheng started cursing when the car left that road .

    One man in a suit was enough. There was even a weird lunatic!

    You scared the hell out of me.

    Am I that attractive?

    Han Xiao weirdly looked at Shi Sheng touching her own face and hands. What on earth was Chairman Liu doing?

    Han Xiao¡¯s heart is a bit frazzled.

    ......

    The news on the next day was grand.

    Lucky bracelets were bidded for sky-high prices.

    Actress Liang Qing Qing¡¯s interesting panties event all seemed so unimportant.

    Everyone was talking about Lucky¡¯s sky-high bracelet price.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the auction process that was strictly confidential, Ye Feng would also be on the headlines by now.

    There were also people who questioned whether the Lucky bracelet would really bring people luck.

    So the person who won the bracelet became the focus of attention. Everyone was curious as to who this divine tycoon was and whether he would really be blessed by the God of Luck.

    But if youe to think about it, if someone can get over a billion dors for a bracelet, that person is already very lucky even if he/she doesn¡¯t have a Lucky bracelet.

    At the same time, ever since the auction, rumors have been circting in the circle that Shi Sheng is being kept by someone, and all sorts of news have emerged.

    There were even people who raked up the original owner¡¯s previous rtionships, checking out all the men who had a rtionship with her. In the end, it somehow turned out to be ¡®the chairmans who had a close rtionship with the beautiful chairman in those years.¡¯

    ¡°Chairman Liu, look at what they wrote here ...... three hours of night meeting with a chairman, left early morning ...... This is obviously because Chairman Zhao was in a hurry the next day to leave the country, that¡¯s why you could only meet him at night to discuss. How did this turn into a night meeting ......¡±

    Han Xiao pulled out several untenable sayings in a row. Her face was red as she was speaking aggressively.

    These reporters are really too much. They didn¡¯t even report about Lucky bracelet but chose to dig into Chairman Liu¡¯s personal affairs!

    Shi Sheng leaned against the couch leisurely, ¡°Why are you so aggressive? Let them say whatever they want, as if everything they said that is false will be true ?¡±

    ¡°Chairman Liu, you don¡¯t know how terrible publicments are right now. A while ago, a young girl jumped off a building because of this. Even if you didn¡¯t do it, they¡¯ll still think that you did it. These inte mobs have no sense of rationality at all.¡±

 Chapter 619 - The Bankrupt Chairman(11)

    <h4>The Bankrupt Chairman(11)</h4>

    Of course, Shi Sheng knew the horrors of public opinion.

    But she¡¯s not one of those little girls with weak hearts.

    <i>When I be violent, the whole world would have to admit defeat.</i>

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t want to be nagged by Han Xiao so she said that she was hungry and asked Han Xiao to cook dinner.

    After getting rid of Han Xiao, Shi Sheng turned on theputer and scrolled through the major forums online.

    <i>These posts could have beenpiled into a book, titled ¡°My Beautiful Chairman¡±</i>

    <i>A master is a master! </i>

    Shi Sheng sighed as she scrolled through the webpage. After sighing, she remembered that she hasn¡¯t opened her ¡®pit¡¯ in a long time.

    Digging time !

    In the blink of an eye, Shi Sheng forgot about her online ckmailing incident.

    By the time she finished jerking the outline and the first three chapters out, it was already dark, and Han Xiao hade in twice: the first time to call her for dinner, the second time to bring in food.

    However, when Shi Sheng came out, the inte was overwhelmed with Lucky¡¯s Liang Qing.

    <i>What the hell? </i>

    In the midst of these people¡¯s fragmented words, Shi Sheng finally found Liang Qing¡¯s Weibo, and a picture of Liang Qing who was wearing Lucky bracelets..

    The time was half an hour ago.

    Shi Sheng clicked refresh, and the picture that was just there was suddenly gone.

    At this time, Liang Qing was quarrelling with Ye Feng.

    Ye Feng returned the phone to Liang Qing, looking pale, ¡°How could you post this on the Inte?¡±

    Liang Qing was also full of anger, but she pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Liang Qing did this firstly to show off, and secondly to let Ye Feng¡¯s women know that she was different in Ye Feng¡¯s heart.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that Ye Feng, who was always gentle, would lose his temper so much and almost hit her. The more Liang Qing thought about it, the more aggrieved she became, and tears fell off her face.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t like this before.¡±

    Ye Feng saw Liang Qing crying and his heart softened. Liang Qing was his goddess when Ye Feng didn¡¯t have that ¡®Rich tycoon¡¯ software yet, so he should have set his heart on Liang Qing more than any other woman.

    Ye Feng went forward and hugged Liang Qing. Liang Qing yed tricks on him, and after the two of them pushed and bustled for a while, they rolled on the floor together.

    After he was done conquering the bed, Ye Feng analyzed the situation to Liang Qing, that what she had done was unwise.

    He was holding a bracelet worth over a billion dors, and what Liang Qing did would not only bring trouble to him, but also to herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was just ...... I was just having fun, I didn¡¯t think about it that much.¡± Liang Qing apologized pitifully. ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°Give me your phone.¡±

    Liang Emotion immediately did as she was told.

    Ye Feng boarded Liang Qing¡¯s Weibo, took several pictures of Liang Qing¡¯s hand and posted them online.

    Liang Qing V: I heard that this bracelet can bring good luck. I really can¡¯t afford it, but I just met a few fans who gave me one. Thanks to my fans, I hope my uing movie will have a good ticket sale. [Picture][Picture][Picture]

    The act wasplete. Ye Feng also entered Liang Qing¡¯s uing drama crewmates.

    The crew was a bit confused, but since this can help with advertising, the crew immediately gave a response.

    This is undoubtedly a disguised advertisement followed by a heavenly bracelet in the name.

    Firstly, post a picture and not say anything. When the public discussion bes heated, post a few pictures to introduce a new movie, so the intention is not too obvious.

    Shi Sheng saw that the Inte had calmed down and started discussing Liang Qing¡¯s new movie. She curled up her mouth in dismay.

    Ye Feng isn¡¯t stupid after all !

    ......

    The next day, Shi Sheng was woken up by Han Xiao. She rubbed her somewhat sore head and stared at Han Xiao nkly.

    ¡°Chairman Liu, there¡¯s someone outside looking for you.¡± Han Xiao helplessly helped her clean up the messy table. It was very prescient of Chairman Liu to have a personal assistant.

    Chairman Liu has been living a meaningless life. Han Xiao wondered how she had survived previously.

    ¡°It¡¯s so early in the morning. Who is it?¡± Shi Sheng climbed out of bed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him. He¡¯s been waiting at the security.¡± The security wouldn¡¯t just let anyone in without the owner¡¯s permission, and Han Xiao didn¡¯t know him, so she didn¡¯t dare to make any decisions.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s energy wasn¡¯t too good as she went down the stairs, and she saw an unfamiliar face on the inte.

    <i>Well ...... it wasn¡¯t unfamiliar either.</i>

    <i>The man in the suit that I saw at the auction earlier.</i>

    <i>How did he find his way here?</i>

    Shi Sheng had him let in.

    However, the man in the suit was tied up by Shi Sheng as soon as he entered.

    Han Xiao was confused.

    <i>Chairman Liu, kidnapping is against thew!</i>

    <i>I thought so, but my body went to close the door to prevent anyone from seeing me.</i>

    Shi Sheng looked at the roses that the man in the suit had dropped on the ground. They were still stained with water droplets, as if they had just been picked.

    ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡± Shi Sheng dragged a chair and sat across the man in the suit.

    The man in the suit had no expression on his face and looked paralyzed.

    However, inside his heart, he was growling.

    <i>Miss Liu is so violent!</i>

    <i>Why did the Young Master ask me to send flowers!</i>

    <i>I want to go home, Young Master!</i>

    ¡°To deliver flowers¡± The man in the suit answered honestly.

    He was supposed to send flowers.

    ¡°Why are you sending me flowers? You fancy me?¡±

    The man in the suit didn¡¯t answer.

    He just did what the young master told him to do. How did he know what the flowers were for? Maybe the young master found it amusing.

    <i>Well ...... his young master is more headstrong.</i>

    ¡°Speak up, dumbass!¡± Shi Sheng drew out her iron sword and smacked him.

    The man in the suit jerked back.

    <i>Why did he have to be beaten not just by the young master, but even here!</i>

    <i>I won¡¯t give in ! </i>

    The man in the suit gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t say anything. The young master didn¡¯t let him tell Miss Liu so he couldn¡¯t simply speak.

    ¡°Who told you to send me flowers? For what purpose?¡± Sending flowers for no reason was either an attempt to murder her or covet her body.

    The man in the suit shook his head with a paralyzed face.

    No matter how much Shi Sheng asked, the man in the suit either shook his head or remained silent, or sputtered ¡®flower delivery¡¯.

    <i>This was simply more suspicious, okay?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s pissing me off!</i>

    <i>That retard is lusting after my beauty!</i>

    ¡°Chairman Liu ...... isn¡¯t it a bad idea for us to tie people up ourselves?¡± Han Xiao spoke weakly.

    The man in the suit immediately nodded, ¡°Kidnapping is against thew.¡±

    ¡°He seemed to not have good intentions. There must be a conspiracy.¡± Shi Sheng put on a serious face.

    Han Xiao: ¡°...... ¡±

    <i>How can there be a conspiracy if you just send a flower?</i>

    <i>Maybe they just like you?</i>

    <i>Where on earth did Chairman Liu get the idea that people are not being nice? </i>

    The man in the suit was innocent, he really just sent flowers! There¡¯s no conspiracy!

    <i>Why should he have to take the me for the young master?</i>

    <i>I won¡¯t give in! </i>

    ¡°Ahem ...... Chairman Liu, there¡¯s no evidence for this ...... ¡± Han Xiao winked at Shi Sheng

    <i>What if he uses us for kidnapping?</i>

    <i>You¡¯re still being ckmailed !</i>

    ¡°Have you ever seen a hostage delivered to your door?¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes.

    <i>This person walked in on his own, it has nothing to do with me.</i>

    ¡°How much did your boss pay you? I¡¯ll give you double the amount. Tell me who¡¯s hitting on me.¡±

    Han Xiao: ¡°...... ¡±

    <i>You are shoving false arguments down people¡¯s throats, do your parents know?</i>

    Man in the suit: ¡°...... ¡±

    <i>Young Master, I want to go home, I will not surrender to money.</i>

 Chapter 620 - The Bankrupt Chairman(12)

    Chapter 620

    The Bankrupt Chairman(12)

    The man in the suit sumbed when Shi Sheng raised the money tenfold.

    However, Shi Sheng only got the following dialogue.

    ¡°It¡¯s our young master.¡±

    ¡°Who is your young master?¡±

    ¡°Our young master.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your young master¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°We just call him young master.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    This retard!

    The serious look of the man in the suit made Shi Sheng doubt. Maybe he really didn¡¯t know what his young master¡¯s name was.

    His young master was quite right to use him.

    Even if he was bribed, it would be useless.

    Just as Shi Sheng was about to let the man go, the door was suddenly banged open and armed police officers swarmed in from the outside.

    The scene became bizarre.

    The kidnapped man in the suit and Shi Sheng, who looked ready to sh with a sword.

    The cops broke out in a cold sweat. If they hadeter, would this man have been chopped to death?

    ¡°Liu Sheng Ge, drop the murder weapon!¡± The police pointed their guns at Shi Sheng. Han Xiao was subdued and escorted to the side, looking at Shi Sheng cluelessly.

    ¡°......¡±

    I wasn¡¯t even nning to murder anyone

    Shi Sheng moved her fingers and put down the iron sword slowly.

    The police officers were staring at it, not even daring to breathe.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    ¡°Dang!¡±

    The one who fired the gun was a seemingly young cop, who fired and dropped the gun himself first. He held his head and howled ¡®ow¡¯.

    Killing, he¡¯s killing!

    The others didn¡¯t bother about the young policeman. Everyone¡¯s attention was on the iron sword in Shi Sheng¡¯s hand.

    That iron sword just now actually blocked the bullet ......

    Shi Sheng craned her neck to look at the iron sword. The body of the sword was like a mirror image, reflecting the group of policemen on the opposite side.

    Shi Sheng suddenly raised her sword in a manner as if she was going to immediately sh the man in the suit. The air was frozen for a moment, and Shi Sheng¡¯s sword got closer and closer to the man in the suit. ......

    ¡°Shoot!¡±

    With this order, the policemen with their guns raised immediately started shooting, and countless bullets cut through the air and flew towards Shi Sheng.

    I ...... day!

    The retards!

    The bullets were fast, hitting her back with a splintering sound.

    Yet not a single bullet hit her. They either swung away from the iron sword, blocking it, or they missed.

    After half a day of firing, the bullets ran out. The people on the other side were still standing intact.

    ¡°Backup, Centennial Residence 12 requesting backup.¡± The police pulled out their radios and started contacting their headquarters. Today was simply unorthodox.

    Shi Sheng poked her iron sword into the ground, positioned herself, and bellowed in a dominating manner. ¡°I said ...... Bang! Phew¨C¡±

    Shi Sheng silently looked at the chandelier that shattered on the floor. Her heart broke into pieces.

    I am indeed super lucky

    Shi Sheng tugged at a stool and sat down. She looked across at the expressionless man in the suit and toasted him for being a man!

    ¡°What are you guys doing in my house?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s voice was unstable. ¡°Are y¡¯all crazy? Y¡¯all started firing the moment you came in!¡±

    Thetter phrase was raised sharply and frightened the people across the room with a collective jolt.

    ¡°You kidnapped a person ...... and you still have a reason?¡± Policeman A had the audacity to answer, ¡°Do you know that kidnapping is against thew?¡±

    ¡°...... Who told you I kidnapped someone?¡± Shi Sheng red.

    Say it, I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t murder him.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, girl, you¡¯re still young. I can see that you¡¯ve gone through good education, so why did you do such a self-destructive thing? ¡± The policeman warmly admonished, ¡°Put down your weapon and we¡¯ll talk about it. If you have anything, you can let us know. If we can help, we will definitely help you¡±

    Shi Sheng looked askance at the policeman who spoke, ¡°Can you give me a billion dors?¡±

    Police: ¡°...... ¡±

    This girl must be mad right?

    She¡¯s crazy, she must have some kind or sickness, or maybe she¡¯s a lunatic

    ¡°Did you tell them that I kidnapped you?¡± Shi Sheng kicked the man in the suit.

    The man in the suit shook his head mechanically, his facial expression being very stiff.

    To the cops, it seemed as if she was threatening the hostage. It was so disrespectful to the cops for her to threaten her hostage in front of them.

    ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t kidnap him. I just asked him a few questions.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s innocent face suddenly looked serious, ¡°You guys fired at me for no reason. I¡¯m going to sue you!¡±

    Police: ¡°...... ¡±

    This feels like the most bizarre case they¡¯ve experienced this year.

    The suspect even dares to sue them!

    Shi Sheng used her sword to cut open the rope that tied the man¡¯s hands.

    Another deliberate silence from the police.

    Why did she let the hostage go?

    Was she scared?

    A policeman gave the man in the suit a wink, signaling him to hurry over.

    The man in the suit didn¡¯t move for a long time. The policeman was confused.

    What¡¯s the situation now? The hostage has no bomb on him, but why didn¡¯t he move?

    ¡°...... numb legs.¡± The man in the suit uttered two words.

    The shootings scared him to death.

    Just at this moment, the sirens were ring outside.

    ......

    Police Station.

    Shi Sheng sat with her hands folded on her chest, her feet arrogantly teetering on a chair next to her. The man in the suit and Han Xiao were separated.

    The police station was in a strange silence. From time to time, peopleid eyes on Shi Sheng.

    I¡¯ve heard that this woman can dodge bullets and sue the police.

    How awesome.

    Thewyer hired by Shi Sheng arrived quickly. After hearing Shi Sheng¡¯s exnation and looking at thew enforcement video, thewyer felt that he had spoken in vain. If it was for him, he would also have felt that this girl was trying to do something treacherous!

    Ahem, he¡¯s his client¡¯swyer now, so he can¡¯t think of his client that way.

    After thewyermunicated with the police department, as well as the testimony of the neighborhood¡¯s security guard and the man in the suit himself, it was finally determined that Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t a kidnapper.

    ¡°Sue them!¡± Shi Sheng mmed the table. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t powerful, it would be a beehive by now. They must be sued!¡±

    ¡°Take it easy Miss Liu, it was really too suspicious of your behavior at the time, ourw enforcement ......¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you give me bullshit. Just tell me, if I¡¯m a weak chick, where would I be now?¡±

    Police: ¡°...... ¡± Anatomy table?

    Lawyer: ¡°...... ¡± This client seems to be sick, does she talk or not?

    The policemen who were present at that time were standing in a line, heads down, not daring to breathe.

    A middle-aged man in front of them was pacing back and forth, ¡°You guys, how many years have you been doing this, and you¡¯re still making this mistake. Now, people are even going to sue you guys!¡±

    ¡°...... Zhang Ju, you were not present. At that time, Miss Liu seemed like she was going to sh someone¡± The scene at that time, she looked like a madman carrying a sword. Even if an experienced detective who had worked all his life would suspect that she was going to kill the hostage.

    ¡°Now, we know that she didn¡¯t do it at all. There¡¯s plenty of evidence and witnesses!¡± Zhang Ju was having a headache. When Shi Sheng first arrived at the police station, she also saw that arrogant look he had, but they didn¡¯t bother it.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s also not right for her to just tie someone up ...... ¡±

    Isn¡¯t that suspicious? The point is she¡¯s still armed.

    ¡°She¡¯s also a key suspect in another case, and she¡¯s in the mood to sue us?¡±

 Chapter 621 - The Bankrupt Chairman(13)

    <h4>The Bankrupt Chairman(13)</h4>

    This sentence had grasped everyone.

    That moment they thought she would make a move, it was because of this case, due to her being a suspect, seeing that she just tied up a person and was about to murder him, why would not they overreact?

    Hence, this was not their fault!

    It was the lunatic¡¯s fault!

    Why would she tie up someone for fun?

    Now they had caused trouble!

    Zheng Ju red at these people ferociously. They lowered their heads immediately.

    Here, one matter shall not mix with another matter. Even though the lunatic was a suspect, they had no proof. Firing a gun at her was absolutely prohibited.

    ......

    When Shi Sheng heard that she was suspect of murder, she looked dumbfounded.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± she thought that she was hallucinating.

    The cop coughed, ¡°someone reported a case at 3am today, there¡¯s a fire that broke out in the Shan Shui Century, the firefighters discovered a body after they put out the fire. The victim was Liang Qing.The cops discovered your fingerprints at the crime scene while they were investigating the crime scene. Ms. Liu, can you tell us where you were today from 1am to 3am?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in the middle of the night, of course I was sleeping!¡± Shi Sheng red like a fiend, ¡°this is amazing, I can leave my fingerprints all the way there while I was sleeping.¡±

    <i>I don¡¯t even know where Liang Qing lives, moreover leaving my fingerprints?</i>

    <i>No, the point is-</i>

    <i>Liang Qing is dead?!</i>

    <i>She, as one of the female leads, is dead?</i>

    The cop, ¡°...¡± <i>This Ms. Liu is indeed mental, right?</i>

    ¡°Cough cough... Then, does Ms. Liu have any alibi?¡±

    ¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at the cop weirdly, got mad angry, ¡°do you ask someone to watch you while you¡¯re sleeping?¡±

    The cop responded weakly, ¡°I have a partner.¡±

    <i>I don¡¯t have to ask anyone to do so!</i>

    ¡°You think you¡¯re so great having a partner is it! I don¡¯t have a partner!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Liu, please calm down.¡± the cop thought he triggered Shi Sheng andforted her immediately.

    Thewyer who was watching the whole time, ¡°...¡± <i>Why am I here?</i>

    <i>Thisdy appears to be loud and fussy, does not to be reliable. She knows it very well about what she should say and not say.</i>

    <i>So, why am I here?</i>

    The cop was fooled by Shi Sheng and could not get anything out of her. He quickly switched to another officer to question her.

    However, before the next officer could ask about anything, he was chased out by Shi Sheng.

    If you were solemn, she would be more solemn than you. Whatever skills they pulled, she was not bothered by that.

    In the end, Zhang Ju had to interrogate her.

    Zheng Ju pulled out a chair and sat down. He looked up to her and introduced himself after flipping through the records made by the previous cops.

    Shi Sheng looked at him askance and did not speak a word.

    Zheng Ju did not care about it as well. What kind of people had he not faced? He could handle thisdy with ease.

    ¡°Ms. Liu you said that you were sleeping today from 1am to 3am, right?¡±

    <i>Asking the same question again, are you nuts? Do you think that I¡¯ll change my testimony?</i>

    ¡°No, I was stargazing.¡±

    [...] <i>Didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t change your testimony?</i>

    ¡°Ms. Liu, we¡¯re at the precinct, please take this seriously.¡± Zhang Ju¡¯s face sunk, <i>She had changed her testimony a few times since then!</i>

    ¡°Oh, then you need to settle what happened just then before we can discuss about the murder case.¡± Shi Sheng replied calmly.

    <i>Those idiots almost beat me to death!</i>

    <i>How dare they take advantage of me with a murder case? Do they think I¡¯m a retard?</i>

    Zhang Ju, ¡°...¡± <i>thisdy is way too collected.</i>

    ËûÒÔÈ­µÖ´½£¬¿ÈËÔÒ»Éù£¬ ¡°Õâ¼þÊÂÈ·ÊµÊÇÎÒÃÇ¾¯·½µÄ´í£¬»á¸øÁøÐ¡½ãÒ»¸ö½»´ú¡£¡±

    He coughed with his hand covering his lips, ¡°this incident is indeed the fault of the precinct. We¡¯ll provide Ms. Liu an exnation.¡±

    Shi Sheng waved her hand, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any nonsense, just let they pay for the furniture they broke, and some psychological indemnity, or not I¡¯ll see you at court.¡±

    Zhang Ju, ¡°...¡± <i>wow, Miss, you¡¯re so reasonable.</i>

    <i>Reasonable my a**!</i>

    He just received intel from the vi that a piece of the broken furniture was not affordable with one year of their sry.

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°Why, are you trying to renege on that? Did I break those furniture?¡±

    Zhang Ju was uneasy as if he was sitting on a needle made mattress. He wanted to get out of there badly.

    <i>Which mental hospital released this lunatic! Faster drag her back there!</i>

    After Zhang Ju tried his best negotiating, it was decided that those cops would apologize to her. The precinct and the cops would pay thepensation. As for the rest that they could not afford, she was willing to let it slide.

    After Shi Sheng epted their apologies, she waved her hand generously, ¡°it must be so difficult to find someone as reasonable as I¡¯m.¡±

    Those cops, ¡°...¡± <i>it indeed is hard to find a lunatic like you.</i>

    If they did not pay her, she threatened to tell the media. They were not afraid that she would be violent. They were scared that she would not, that she would y some dirty trick.

    She Shing was not a retard. To be violent in the precinct was like handing them her head.

    The cops were crying their hearts out in the toilet, <i>my money!</i> The sry of a cop was not high, to begin with, now that not only their savings were gone, and they might also even face demotion.

    They had the impulse tomit mass suicide!

    ¡°Now can you tell me what were you doing when the fire borke out? Do you have any witnesses?¡± Zhang Ju tried to calm down as much as he could. He would not have mercy if she were the murderer!

    ¡°I was sleeping,¡± Shi Sheng said carefreely, ¡°I don¡¯t have a habit of letting people watch me while I¡¯m sleeping.¡±

    ¡°In another word, Ms. Liu you don¡¯t have witnesses that prove the you were sleeping at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Other than my prints, what evidence do you have that proves I was at the whatever Century?¡±

    As Zhang Ju was about to answer, the national anthem suddenly rang out. It came out from Zhang Ju.

    He nced at She Shing before reaching for his phone and went out to take the call.

    By the time Zhang Ju came back, his facial expression was graver than before.

    ¡°Ms. Liu, the security camera of the Shan Shu Century has the footage of you entering the condominium and the surveince camera of Bai Jia Residence had captured you left your home at 12am. Ms. Liu, do you have any exnation?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so what?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s nonchnt attitude maddened Zhang Ju to an ungodly extent. He wanted to p her so badly.

    <i>So what?!</i>

    <i>That means you¡¯re the arsonist!</i>

    Zhang Ju swore that he had wanted to p ady so hard in his life.

    Shi Sheng supported her chin, ¡°let me hint you two way of approaching this. First, that person disguised as me. From what I know, the rity of surveince camera at night isn¡¯t high, even high-end vi areas like Bai Jia Residence isn¡¯t capable of restoring the footage 100 percent. Second, someone might have hack the security camera. It¡¯ll be easy to figure out if it¡¯s the first type. If it¡¯s the second type... then you¡¯re in trouble, out killer is very skilled.¡±

    Zhang Ju,¡±...¡± he had never met a suspect like this in his many years of being as a police officer.

    <i>She did not have any reaction when evidence is pointing at her. Instead, she helped him to analyze the situation calmly.</i>

    <i>Okay, maybe she did remove herself as the suspect while she¡¯s analyzing, but this is not something a normal person can do.</i>

    Zhang Ju was thinking of hiring a psychologist here.

    <i>This suspect isn¡¯t only arrogant. She¡¯s excellent at this as well.</i>

 Chapter 622 - The Bankrupt Chairman(14)

    <h4>The Bankrupt Chairman(14)</h4>

    The psychologist was quick to arrive, but he was not alone, someone came along with the psychologist.

    Zhang Ju at first did not know who they were referring to, when he realized, ¡°are you talking about Mu Bai? The one from the Mu Family?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, him.¡± the policeman replied with his face full of admiration, ¡°can¡¯t believe I get to meet him in real life, it¡¯s like a dreames true. I had heard about him and had been admiring him since I was in the police academy, it¡¯s a pity that he didn¡¯t join the police force.¡±

    Who was Mu Bai?

    The name Mu Bai had a well-known reputation in all the elite police academies. Even seniors like them were familiar with this name.

    He was able to solve a serial body dismemberment case when he was 15 and got into the police academy when he was 17. He then solved many nefarious crime cases with the 100 per cent uracy. His prodigy halo had blinded countless average Joe¡¯s eyes.

    At that moment everyone wanted to hire Mu Bai. However, Mu Bai went to study abroad instead of getting into the police force. Nothing had been heard from him since. The only thing persisted was his legend.

    Now, this legend was showing up in their precinct.

    Was the sky going to rain blood?

    Mu Bai was standing in the police station for them to watch.

    He was followed by a middle-aged man. If Shi Sheng were there, she would immediately recognize him. He was the weird man who stayed until the end of the auction and tailgated her.

    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s much better looking than the photos in the celebrity column. I heard that his family was loaded, don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, I was in the same batch as him. That time the academy had forbidden any special treatment, but the Mu Family donated a mock homicideb building, that¡¯s why he could drive himself to and from the academy, and most of the time he wasn¡¯t even at school.¡±

    They caused amotion; if this happened to an ordinary cop, he would have been fired a long time ago.

    ¡°Of course, the key point is he was indeed good at solving crime, even if he wasn¡¯t at at academy, his practice and learning would always be way ahead, the second ce was in a long from him.¡± If he were not gifted, no matter how much he had donated to the school, the academy still would not allow special treatment for him.

    This was a point which everyone agreed upon; they all graduated from the academy too.

    Zhang Ju ushered Bai Mu into the office as the crowd was watching him.

    ¡°Mister Mu, may I know why you are here?¡± Zhang Ju eyed this talented man, and from that point, he was still glowing and dazzling, appeared to be someone from the top.

    Some people were this lucky; they were not only born in a great household, but they were also gifted with incredible talent.

    ......

    ¡°You are released now, but you can¡¯t leave the city, be ready to be summoned any moment.¡±

    When Shi Sheng heard that while ying a cop¡¯s phone, she raised her head with shock, ¡°weren¡¯t I the suspect? You relish to let me go? What if i run away?¡±

    The police who delivered the message, ¡°...¡± <i>Thank you very much for thinking this so thoroughly for us.</i>

    Han Xiao instantly went up to Shi Sheng the moment she walked out from the interrogation room, ¡°Chairman Liu, you can finally return home.¡±

    Han Xiao had been staying in the precinct for as long as Shi Sheng was in there.

    Luckily, luckily nothing unpleasant happened to her.

    She Sheng left the police station without knowing why.

    When she was out, she recalled about the man in a suit, ¡°Where¡¯s the guy in a suit?¡±

    ¡°He was picked up by someone, I saw him entering a Bentley and I recorded the te number.¡±

    Shi Sheng took over the number from Han Xiao and turned around to go back to the police station.

    The cops saw that the lunatic that they just sent away came back in, they looked like hell.

    They were already so broke until they could only afford to eat soil; they did not want to have nothing to eat at all.

    Shi Sheng grabbed police from aside and asked him to run this license te. The cop scowled miserably, ¡°this is against thew.¡±

    Although he said that, he still ran through the system for Shi Sheng.

    The car was registered under someone with the name Li Gong. He was the senior CEO of apany.

    Li Gong? Lee Gong? This name was epic.

    Li Gong was someone with a family and had a good reputation without any record of misconduct. He did not even have any sugar babies, then why did he send her flowers?

    What was wrong with him?

    When Shi Sheng was leaving the police station again, she bumped into Ye Feng at the entrance. He was wearing a ck trench coat,ing from outside with a cold look. When he saw Shi Sheng, there was a spark in his eyes, he charged straight at Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Liu Sheng Ge, how can you be so evil, how dare you kill Qing Qing!¡±

    Han Xiao stepped forward and blocked the truculent Ye Feng, ¡°Mister Ye, Chairman Liu has nothing to do with this case.¡±

    ¡°Nothing to do with her? How is that nothing to do with her when her fingerprints are at the crime scene?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hard feelings between Chairman Liu and Miss Liang, why does she want to kill her? Mister Ye please watch yournguage, or I can charge you with false usations.¡± Han Xiao might seem to be useless most of the time, but she would be unhesitant when facing the severe business.

    ¡°She¡¯s just jealous!¡± Ye Feng gnashing his teeth, hatred filled his irises.

    ¡°Jealous?¡± Shi Sheng pushed Han Xiao away, her lips curved upwards with mockery, ¡°jealous that she can find a promiscuous man?¡±

    A promiscuous man? Was she insulting him?

    ¡°Liu Sheng Ge!¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you want to hit me?¡± Shi Sheng stuck her face out at Ye Feng, full of provocation, ¡°do it then!¡±

    you dare to touch a single strand of my hair I¡¯ll beat you up here until your chicks can¡¯t recognize you.

    Ye Feng looked at the fair and clean face in front of him. His was getting more agitated, his handheld into a fist, raising to-

    ¡°Mister, please don¡¯t make a scene at the police station.¡± two cops came from the side and pulled them away, ¡°Miss Liu, please leave.¡±

    <i>Don¡¯t make a scene here.</i>

    ¡°How can she leave? She¡¯s the murderer!¡± Ye Feng¡¯s voice raised uncontrobly.

    ¡°Did you witness me kill anyone?¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, ¡°if I were to kill anyone, don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t let these retards find any evidence, I¡¯ll make sure the corpse won¡¯t be found.¡±

    It was slightly troublesome to destroy a corpse in this modern generation story, but it did not mean she was able able to destroy the evidence entirely.

    The cops,¡±...¡± <i>is that alright for her to say that? She didn¡¯t even care about us!</i>

    ¡°... Mister Ye, right?¡± the police shifted the topic quickly after he eyed Ye Feng, ¡°Miss Liu currently is just a suspect, not a murderer, so Mister Ye, please watch yournguage.¡±

    The police brought Ye Feng into the precinct, purposely separated those two, since they both were the key suspects of this case.

    Han Xiao let out a sigh of relief after Ye Feng was brought into the police station, and vilified him, ¡°this Ye Feng used you for being the murderer without any sensible reason. I heard from some people that before Liang Qian died she was with him, it might be possible that he killed her.¡±

    Shi Sheng nced at Han Xiao, ¡°why did they suddenly let me go?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Han Xiao¡¯s face filled with question marks, ¡°weren¡¯t you exonerated?¡±

    ¡°You think we¡¯re washing clothes is it? It¡¯s not as easy as that.¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, ¡°did anything strange happen out there?¡±

    ¡°Strange...¡± Han Xiao pondered, ¡°does it count if a handsome man came? But he didn¡¯t stay for long, he left after about half an hour.¡±

 Chapter 623 - The Bankrupt Chairman(15)

    <h4>The Bankrupt Chairman(15)</h4>

    Han Xiao did not know who that man was. That time she was at quite some distance away from that man, so she did not hear anything. She only saw those people were agitated.

    There was a trace of strangeness shed over Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes.

    Weird things had been happening since the auction.

    The man in suit, greeting gift, flowers, and that weird man, until the police officers released her without reason.

    The car that picked the man in suit was Li Gong¡¯s car, but Li Gong did not appear to be someone who led a life of dissipation, so he was not the gifter of those flowers...

    It must be the Young Master¡¯s car mentioned by the man in the suit.

    ¡°Go investigate whichpany Li Gong¡¯spany is under.¡± Shi Sheng ordered Han Xiao.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Han Xiao weirded out, ¡°Chairman Li¡¯spany...¡± she recalled that Li Gong¡¯spany was not under any parentpany.

    However, Shi Sheng was not in the mood to listen to Han Xiao; she lowered her head and continued pondering.

    The only thing she could not figure out was how did she get out from there? And was it rted to the handsome man mentioned by Han Xiao? If it was rted, could he be the Young Master the man in suit was talking about? If that was true... What was that retard¡¯s intention?

    It was soplicated!

    She did not want to specte about it anymore.

    <i>I will handle different situations with different actions, I¡¯ll exterminate all retards!</i>

    <i>Yes!</i>

    <i>That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do!</i>

    ......

    When she was back in her vi and saw her home was in a mess. She Shing felt terrible.

    <i>What on earth, thepensation paid by those retarded officers isn¡¯t even enough for her to buy a new couch.</i>

    ¡°Ding dong-¡±

    Shi Sheng and Han Xiao looked at the same time. Was someone looking for them the moment they were back home?

    Han Xiao moved to the door while stepping on the ss shards, took a nce at the person in the inte; it was someone in an installer uniform.

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Is Liu Sheng Ge, Miss Liu here?¡± the person outside answered quickly.

    Han Xiao¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°yes, who are you?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re from the An Ju renovationpany, the furniture Miss Liu ordered is here. Could you please tell the security so we can bring it in?¡±

    ¡°Chairman Liu, when did you order furniture?¡± Han Xiao looked at Shi Sheng with shock.

    She could not believe that Chairman Liu still had the mood to order furniture when she was in the police station...

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t!¡± Shi Sheng shook her head innocently.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t? Did they send it to the wrong person? But he did say your name tho.¡± Han Xiao confirmed with the person outside, ¡°it¡¯s indeed you!¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>Some retard is lusting for my beauty, I¡¯m scared!</i>

    In the end, those people were chased out by them. She would not ept bribes without merit. Most importantly, she was not short of money; she did not want to receive items that came from nowhere.

    The news of Liang Qing¡¯s murdered was out at the end.

    Many reporters were following Shan Shui Century closely when the fire broke out after that many cops were going there, strictly prohibited reporters from entering there.

    Liang Qing was considered to be a public figure, quite a lot of people were following her news; it was not hard to find out what happened to her.

    <i>You need to believe that the power of the mass should not be underestimated.</i>

    The moment Liang Qing¡¯s incident went public, the attention of the mass was somehow diverted to the bracelet, Lucky.

    This bracelet that was made with the same material as the Heart of Angel could it really bring good fortune to the owner?

    And the fact that Shi Sheng as the key suspect was dug out by the mass, some overly agitated fans went to Bai Nian Residence to go on a rampage, and batches of rioters were caught.

    Luckily these people could not enter Bai Nian Residence, but theints filed by herndlord were unavoidable.

    At the main entrance of Bai Nian Residence, there was a group of people in ck clothes holding Liang Qing¡¯s portraits, with banners that wanted to im justice for Liang Qian.

    A car drove by the worked-up crowd and entered the underground garage of Bai Nian Residence.

    The car stopped its engine silently, someone from afar quickly rushed towards there, his deranged footsteps were extraordinarily striking at the basement, a few people were standing outside the car respectably, ¡°Young Master.¡±

    The car door was opened, but the person that came out was the man in suit.

    There was another person in the car, but he did not intend to get down from the vehicle. The lighting of the basement shone on half of his figure with tilts, he raised his fair hand slowly and curled his finger at the outside of the car.

    The man in suit moved away and motioned the head of the men outside to get inside the car.

    After the man got into the car anxiously, the man in suit shut the door.

    The car shook a little then went back to tranquil.

    The basement was dead silent, the people standing out stepped away from the vehicle with apprehension.

    The car door opened, the man came out rolling and crawling, with his voice shivering, ¡°I¡¯ll do it right away, Young Master.¡±

    As he was about to leave with his subordinates, a voice reached out from the car, ¡°hold on.¡±

    ¡°Anything else, Young Master?¡± the man bowed with deference as if he was about to get down on his knees.

    ¡°Pass this to her,¡± the fair hand stretched out from the car, delivering a box.

    The man took it with his hand shaking, ¡°yes.¡±

    The man in suit watched those people left. His expressionless face flickered with a hint of sympathy. It would be almost impossible to send Ms Liu the gift based on her personality.

    <i>I also have no idea what¡¯s wrong with Young Master, to be interested in that lunatic...</i>

    <i>Is it because a mad man finds a lunatic to be more attractive?</i>

    The man in suit suddenly felt that his young master was watching him, as he turned around to see him, the Young Master suddenly closed the car door and sped off...

    The man in suit, ¡°...¡±

    <i>Young master, even if you leave me here will not change the fact that you¡¯re a mad man!</i>

    <i>You should get medication if you¡¯re crazy, I believe that you¡¯re still treatable.</i>

    ......

    All the fans gathering outside of Bai Nian Residence were chased away, whoever dared to make a scene here, get ready to receive awyer¡¯s letter!

    Since they could not protest at Bai Nian Residence, they turned to insult Shi Sheng online.

    Including how she was kept under by someone, that she was someone¡¯s mistress, that she was shameless...

    They would say whatever that was offensive and unpleasant to hear.

    Although Han Xiao was mad, she could not do anything because Chairman Liu did not care about it!

    Han Xiao would touch her talisman from time to time as she felt eerily ghostly around Chairman Liu...

    That man went to send the gift after settling this business, but just like everyone else, not to mention sending the present, he could not even get to meet her.

    He must perform whatever the Young Master instructed.

    Hence, that man began to wander around outside Shi Sheng¡¯s vi, trying to send her the gift. However, he was too naive.

    He never knew that delivering a gift would be so difficult.

    <i>You should at least meet me!</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s rude to straight away reject the gift without meeting me?</i>

    The gift at the end did not reach the recipient. When the man returned the present, he got beaten up badly until his face was swollen with a bloody nose.

    Everyone sobbed with fright when they saw his pitiful look.

    <i>Don¡¯t ever try to make young master mad.</i>

    <i>That¡¯s too scary!</i>

 Chapter 624 - The Bankrupt Chairman(16)

    <h4>The Bankrupt Chairman(16)</h4>

    ¡°Chairman Liu, here¡¯s the information you asked me to check.¡± Han Xiao handed the information she had managed to get to Shi Sheng.

    There wasn¡¯t any head office behind Li Gong¡¯spany. He started thepany from scratch, and they were clean.

    Shi Sheng was silent.

    She also remembered the man who came to deliver her things recently.

    Thest time I caught the man in the suit, I asked for his young master, but he was a no-name person.

    What the hell is this?

    Shi Sheng still hasn¡¯t figured out who the young master who somehow gave her something is. The police sent someone to pick her up to bring her to the police station.

    Outside the police station, a bunch of reporters blocked the door, and the police officers who were driving were stunned.

    ¡°Why are there so many reporters?¡± The police officers didn¡¯t dare to drive near them. They would be blocked if they went close.

    Liang Qing¡¯s case has brought about a lot of attention, and the police station has recently raised its security a notch.

    The police officer contacted the people inside and asked them to find a way to get rid of the reporters. However, the people inside had no idea how to chase them away, as these reporters were crazy.

    ¡°Drive in! We¡¯re not afraid of them !¡± Shi Sheng, who sat in the backseat, started makingments, ¡°They are obstructing business, you can arrest them.¡±

    Police officer:¡±...... ¡±

    In this world, it¡¯s better not to offend reporters, as they can hold you up to heaven with just a pen, but they can also use it to trample you down to hell.

    The police officer did not want the reporters to find out, but there are still sharp-eyed reporters who found the car parked on this side and swarmed over, constantly pping the window.

    The sharp and quick questions were protected by the ss, but it was still ear piercing.

    ¡°Miss Liu, may I ask what kind of grudge do you have against Miss Liang?¡±

    ¡°Miss Liu, you were made the first suspect by the police, yet you were released under the condition of being under the age of twenty-four. May I ask what the deal was?¡±

    ¡°Miss Liu, did you murder Miss Liang?¡±

    Police officers were constantly in contact with the police department to get them to send some men out to chase away these scary creatures.

    The police probably hated being in a hassle with reporters, because sometimes an unintentional phrase could be interpreted differently by a reporter, thus creating a big online fuss.

    Even in such a tense atmosphere, Shi Sheng still sat calmly, with a hint of a smile on her lips.

    The police officer was cautious of that smile and got goosebumps. What is this lunatic trying to do?

    Just then, Shi Sheng suddenly opened the car door and swaggered down. The reporters below were forced to retreat, and then quickly gathered around after Shi Sheng stood firm.

    The police officer¡¯s face changed. ¡°Miss Liu! You guys get out faster, she¡¯s getting off!!!¡±

    Thetter sentence was spoken by the police officer into the phone.

    ¡°Miss Liu, I heard that you had a confrontation with Miss Leung not long ago. Did you kill her as a result?¡±

    ¡°Miss Liu, may we talk about how you are feeling at this point?¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at the reporter who said she killed someone. The calm eyes, against the reporter¡¯s slightly sharper gaze, splintered and ran a spark in the air, then Shi Sheng¡¯s overwhelming eyes won over the reporter.

    The reporter¡¯s momentum suddenly weakened, and the blood vessels in his body seemed to freeze.

    He felt like he wasn¡¯t standing in front of a girl, but a demon grinding his teeth, ready to pounce and bite his throat out.

    The reporter really didn¡¯t know how he could feel this way, when he was clearly standing in front of a young, beautiful girl.

    ¡°Did the police announce that I was the murderer?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s red lips slightly opened, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense. ¡°Who just said that I killed someone? Stand out!¡±

    I¡¯ll show you what it means to kill!

    The reporters were silent.

    Even as a suspect, she had more vigor than they did.

    ¡°Are you lying, Miss Liu? You¡¯re guilty, aren¡¯t you? You aren¡¯t afraid when you do this to Miss Liang, but what about when you¡¯re dreaming at night?¡± Someone suddenly questioned in a loud voice.

    Shi Sheng squinted at the questioning man, who looked very angry and had red eyes. He¡¯s probably a fan of Liang Qing.

    ¡°What did I do to her?¡± Shi Sheng felt funny. Howe these people seem like they saw her kill someone and had this righteousness to seek justice?

    ¡°Are you guys Conan or Bao Zheng? If you¡¯re so awesome, why would this world even need the police?¡±

    The reporters: ¡°...... ¡±

    How can this woman?

    It doesn¡¯t fit their script!

    Director, start again!

    You got to have some evidence to assume, don¡¯t you? By guessing and assuming for no reason, what the fuck is that if it¡¯s not retarded?

    A group of reporters were shocked by Shi Sheng. Only when Shi Sheng pushed them into the police station did these people manage toe back to their senses. However, she was already inside so they couldn¡¯t break in, could they?

    Shi Sheng walked at a fast pace, and the police officer trotted after her, his face still a little confused.

    How amazing is this Miss Liu !

    He is not ustomed to those reporters. They like to assume everything they listen to, and they can make any small matter into something big.Even after exposing other people¡¯s privacy to the public, they can still becent.

    While there are good reporters in this profession, there are even more reporters who use special tactics to get attention, and a few people have been driven to death each year by their public opinion.

    ......

    When Shi Sheng entered the police station, she was greeted by Zhang Ju from the previous time. This time, they were not in the interrogation room, but in a conference room.

    There are two other people in the conference room besides Zhang Ju.

    Shi Sheng saw the middle-aged man who was standing first.

    Odd Uncle!

    The middle-aged man cocked his head slightly, ¡°Hello Miss Liu.¡±

    The corner of Shi Sheng¡¯s mouth twitched and she looked at the man sitting in front of the conference table.

    Shi Sheng was a bit aesthetically fatigued. She felt the same regardless who she looked at, so she just felt that the man in front of her was quite good looking. He had sharp eyebrows and starry eyes, a straight nose, and lips that are a bit redder than normal people, but his skin tone was very fair, so he doesn¡¯t look weird.

    Shi Sheng was more concerned about Mu Bai, who carried a depressing aura. It wasn¡¯t obvious, as ordinary people might not be able to sense it. But Shi Sheng, who had observed countless people, could see it at a nce.

    It¡¯s as if this man is hiding his real self. What¡¯s shown in front of people could be just an illusion.

    Shi Sheng blinked her eyes and a dark ray of light shed very quickly under her eyes. This man ......

    Not phoenix rhetoric.

    But it¡¯s dangerous.

    Stay away or kill.

    Shi Sheng quickly made a decision in her heart. Killing him is more troublesome, so it¡¯s better to stay away.

    Mu Bai sensed Shi Sheng¡¯s sizing him. He raised his head slightly, his lips pursed into a line, and nodded as a greeting.

    ¡°Miss Liu,e, let me introduce you to him. This is Mr. Mu Bai. Regarding this case, we are very grateful to Mr Mu ...... ¡± Zhang Ju bbered a pile of nonsense.

    But Shi Sheng also brought up the information that she needed from it.

    She was let go so quicklyst time because of this man¡¯s efforts.

    This time, she was called here because the murderer had been caught.

 Chapter 625 - The Bankrupt Chairman(17)

    <h4>The Bankrupt Chairman(17)</h4>

    The murderer of Liang Qing was a serial killer five years ago. He was highly intelligent and extremely perverted. He was not caught five years ago, so he wanted to do something big. Therefore, he spent a long time figuring out the trajectory of Liang Qing¡¯s formation, and he also happened to know that Shi Sheng and Liang Qing had had a fight.

    That was why that incident happened.

    ¡°How did he get my fingerprints?¡± Shi Sheng raised a question.

    Zhang Ju frowned and didn¡¯t answer, but Mu Bai took over. ¡°There was a fire rm reported at your vi, and he mixed in with the inspectors to enter the vi and got your fingerprints.¡±

    <i>A fire rm? </i>

    Shi Sheng had no recollection of this.

    <i>However, this confession was from Han Xiao, did it happen during her absence?</i>

    Although she was at the vi most of the time, she would asionally go out, and when she did, Han Xiao would be the only one at home. If it wasn¡¯t a big deal, Han Xiao wouldn¡¯t let her know.

    These people definitely won¡¯t tell Shi Sheng the details of this case, so Zhang Ju quickly changed the subject, ¡°Miss Liu has suffered these few days. We will hold a press conference in a few days¡¯ time, so Miss Liu will still have to be patient for a few days.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving.¡± <i>I don¡¯t want to stay with perverts.</i>

    <i>I am going out to let loose and breathe some air.</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ll see Miss Liu off.¡± Mu Bai suddenly stood up.

    Shi Sheng: ¡°...... ¡± <i>No, please don¡¯t send me off. I¡¯m resisting the itch to kill you.</i>

    <i>For the sake of your life, please don¡¯t send me. </i>

    However, Mu Bai and Shi Sheng¡¯s hearts were not linked as one, so he took a big step, walked to the door, and pulled open the door of the meeting room like a gentleman.

    Shi Sheng sat back down, ¡°I want to take a break, Mr. Mu Bai can leave first.¡±

    There seemed to be a very slight twitch at the corner of Mu Bai¡¯s mouth. His eyes flickered for a moment, then he nodded at Zhang Ju and left the conference room.

    The middle-aged man hurriedly followed Mu Bai out. On his way out, he seemed to nce at Shi Sheng. His speed was so fast that even Shi Sheng didn¡¯t manage to notice it.

    ¡°Miss Liu ...... You don¡¯t seem to like Mr. Mu Bai very much?¡± How could Zhang Ju not see that Shi Sheng did it on purpose as it was too obvious.

    ¡°He¡¯s a stranger, why should I like him?¡± Shi Sheng looked at Zhang Ju with the look of a retard. ¡°Is he RMB? Does everyone have to like him?¡±

    <i>Hey! How can a girl talk like that! </i>

    <i>He just casually asked. Why was she so aggressive towards him?</i>

    <i>And don¡¯t you girls like Mu Bai¡¯s figure, face and worth? </i>

    <i>Well, I guess this lunatic thinks differentlypared to normal girls.</i>

    <i>At least she was once a chairman.</i>

    <i>I¡¯ve heard that she¡¯s been a bit abnormal since she went bankrupt. </i>

    Zhang Ju felt like he was going to have a heart attack. He quickly left the conference room and casually dragged a policeman inside to wait for the lunatic to leave.

    ......

    When Shi Sheng left the police station, the reporters pestered her again. Compared to the previous reporters, this group of reporters are even more aggressive and are close to stabbing her in the head with the word ¡°murderer¡± and dragging her out for execution.

    This time, Shi Sheng¡¯s temper isn¡¯t as good. She pulled out a sword, ready to kill.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the police station who quickly sent out a group of policemen to separate the two sides, tomorrow¡¯s headlines would probably be -.

    The bankrupt chairman had a nervous breakdown and went on a killing spree in front of the police station.

    ¡°Fuck you, before you dare toe before me, you¡¯ll be dead!¡± Shi Sheng pointed at the group of frightened journalists and threatened them.

    <i>our existence is so insignificant, </i> thought the policemen.

    The reporters thought innately,<i> It turns out that Liu Sheng Ge is really mad. She¡¯s mad but she¡¯s not taking any medication, why would you release her!</i>

    Shi Sheng was sent back in a professional car. The police department will never want to see this lunatic ever again.

    Shi Sheng, who was remembered by the reporters, couldn¡¯t escape being ckmailed.

    In the end, the inte did only spread that she is a murderer, but also that she has gone crazy.

    Han Xiao was pissed to death.

    <i>These reporters are simply talking nonsense, how has her Chairman Liu gone mad? </i>

    Till one midnight, when Han Xiao saw her chairman fiddling with a camera in the dark, she became a little uncertain ......

    Chairman Liu isn¡¯t really mad, is she?

    Han Xiao was so anxious that she couldn¡¯t sleep all night. The next morning, she saw a hot discussion topic the moment she woke up.

    It was a video, and the background of the video looked familiar.

    Han Xiao had a good look at the background. When she recognized it, she was so shocked that she threw her phone away while screaming.

    She stared shockingly at the phone that was dropped on the floor for a long time before she got out of bed, opened the door and ran to Shi Sheng¡¯s room.

    ¡°Chairman Liu, Chairman Liu ......¡± Han Xiao pounded on the door and shouted anxiously.

    ¡°Why are you shouting early in the morning?¡± Shi Sheng pulled the door open. Her hair was a little messy, her face a little flushed, and she was frowning and looking extremely impatient.

    Han Xiao was only relieved when she saw Shi Sheng standing in front of her.

    ¡°You scared the hell out of me.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying? I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Shi Sheng mmed¡¯ the door shut.

    A gush of wind hit Han Xiao¡¯s face as the door was mmed. She stood still for a while before heading to her room, picking up her phone and clicking on that video from earlier.

    Previously, she was unprepared by the sudden emergence of a bloody face. This time, she was less frightened as she rewatched the video. Just that previously, she didn¡¯t watch the video till the end. After that bloody face, there was a spoken sentence.

    ¨CCome on, try to represent the moon to destroy me! Retards!

    Han Xiao: ¡°......¡± <i>My chairman might really be crazy. </i>

    The video had a lot of responses fromizens. People who think that they¡¯re normal would think that Shi Sheng was a mad person. She should be sent quickly for psychiatric treatment, or frankly speaking, just let her die.

    And people who thought they were abnormal actually started to defend Shi Sheng.

    This matter continued to go on until the police station held a press conference to announce the murderer and the cause of Liang Qing¡¯s death.

    The people who defended Shi Sheng before immediately got bold and confident.

    <i>A p in the face, right?</i>

    <i>Bullying our chairman?</i>

    <i>Do you guys really think that she¡¯s a murderer? </i>

    Theizens who were once aggressive didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. They felt mocked by the lunatic.

    Because the evidence was sufficient, the case will be closed. This matter came to an end.

    Shi Sheng once again went into the lifeless ¡®eating, drinking, waiting to die and receiving delivery¡¯ mode.

    Courier?

    Oh.

    There were always random people delivering things to her. At first they were normal people, then they became Bai Ju residential area¡¯s security guards.

    From a crazy person to a grandfather who was passing by, the little girl from school, a delivery boy, and now it became courier delivery.

    Shi Sheng has always been resistant to things of an unknown origin. Who knows if there is a bomb inside?

    If she hasn¡¯t been cautious, and she would have been capsized hundreds of years ago and been thwarted.

 Chapter 626 - The Bankrupt Chairman(18)

    <h4>The Bankrupt Chairman(18)</h4>

    The second time Shi Sheng saw Ye Feng was half a monthter. Shi Sheng on a whim, so she took Han Xiao out for a hotpot.

    As they entered the hotpot restaurant, they saw Ye Feng and Xiao Ling Long¡¯s sitting together ambiguously, treating the hotpot restaurant like a high-ss western restaurant.

    As another suspect in the Liang Qing case, not much news about Ye Feng was being circted. Of course Shi Sheng felt that it was because she was too awesome and attracted the attention of thousands ofizens, which was why Ye Feng was not noticed.

    ¡°How long has Liang Qing only been dead, and now he¡¯s in the mood to cuddle with another woman.¡± Han Xiao who was deeply hostile towards Ye Feng looked disgusted, ¡°Chairman Liu, you were right not to want this guy in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°In this world, there¡¯s a saying which goes ¡®if you don¡¯t get intimate with a woman, you¡¯ll die¡¯.¡± Shi Sheng replied seriously to Han Xiao.

    Han Xiao: ¡°...... ¡± <i>General Liu is talking nonsense again. </i>

    Shi Sheng found a corner and sat down.

    ¡°Ladies, may I ask if you want your meal slightly spicy or extra spicy?¡± The waiter dutifully inquired.

    Shi Sheng heroically jerked her sleeve, ¡°We¡¯re eating hotpot, of course we want extra spicy!¡±

    <i>It¡¯s been a long time since I ate hot pot, I miss the taste. </i>

    Shi Sheng is able to eat spicy food, but Han Xiao can¡¯t. She took a bite and couldn¡¯t take it anymore. But as she watched Shi Sheng eat happily, she was too embarrassed to say anything, so she could only endure and take a few bites. Her forehead is full of cold sweat from the spicyness.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to use the bathroom, don¡¯t eat my meat!¡± Shi Sheng suddenly got up.

    Han Xiao nodded slightly. <i>Chairman Liu ate such a spicy hot pot without any expression, how amazing. </i>

    When Shi Sheng left, Han Xiao didn¡¯t eat anything. She was waiting for her chairman toe back so she could pretend to eat a little.

    However, Shi Sheng didn¡¯te back. The waiter came over first, and also carried a small hotpot, which had clear soup.

    The waiter ced it directly next to Han Xiao and left with a smile.

    Han Xiao: ¡°...... ¡± <i>Damn it. My chairman noticed.</i>

    <i>Chairman Liu is so caring! </i>

    ......

    When Shi Sheng came out of the bathroom, the floor may have just been cleaned and was a little slippery. Shi Shi wasn¡¯t steady, and her body suddenly slid towards the front.

    Just so happened a person was walking towards her. Seeing that they were about to collide, Shi Sheng suddenly braced the wall next to her, did a cool side flip, andnded on the clean ground beside them.

    Mu Bai who was just about to reach out to help her: ¡°......¡±

    <i>Where¡¯s the heroic rescue?</i>

    <i>She¡¯s not following the script again! </i>

    He withdrew his hand without a trace, nodding his head slightly, ¡°Miss Liu, what a coincidence.¡±

    Although the person across him wasn¡¯t even looking at him, he was a gentleman, and he wouldn¡¯t lose his manners.

    Shi Sheng patted her chest. <i>You scared me to death. </i>

    Shi Sheng looked up when she heard a slightly familiar voice. She saw the face of Mu Bai, then turned her head and walked away at an extremely fast pace.

    <i>Damn it, I saw a pervert! </i>

    Mu Bai: ¡°...... ¡± <i>Do I look frightening ?</i>

    He watched Shi Sheng¡¯s back for a while before recollecting his gaze and entered the men¡¯s restroom a few secondster.

    When Shi Sheng returned to her seat, she saw that Han Xiao had already eaten, so she sat down and continued to eat.

    ¡°Chairman Liu, thank you.¡± The redness on Han Xiao¡¯s face from being spicy is still there. Saying that at this point made her seem shy and timid.

    ¡°Next time if you don¡¯t like it you can just tell me. I¡¯m not a pervert who would force you to eat the same thing as me.¡± Shi Sheng said vaguely as she stuffed the meat slices into her mouth.

    ¡°Ahem ...... ¡± Han Xiao choked. <i>Chairman Liu, if you continue to be like that, I might be gay. </i>

    After eating hotpot, Shi Sheng called for the bill, but she was told by the waiter that the bill had already been paid.

    Shi Sheng: ¡°......¡±

    <i>Not only did some random pervert send me stuff, but there¡¯s also a pervert who paid the bill... this is going to be a mess!</i>

    <i>Which one should I kill first? </i>

    ¡°Brother Feng, my dad said he wants you to visit our house. Come home with me, okay?¡± Xiao Ling Long¡¯s voice was heard. If she didn¡¯t pick at Shi Sheng before, Shi Sheng actually quite liked Xiao Ling Long.

    <i>She was cute and innocent, and has a sweet voice and long legs. This is the type of girl she likes, unfortunately ......</i>

    <i>The girl doesn¡¯t like her! </i>

    ¡°I¡¯m busy today. I¡¯ll be there tomorrow, you go home first.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Xiao Ling Long let out a disappointed sigh, but didn¡¯t dwell on it, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll call you tomorrow.¡±

    Shi Sheng was standing at the cashier. In most ces, the cashier was against the door, so as Ye Feng and Xiao Linglong walked out, they bumped into Shi Sheng.

    The funny thing is, before Ye Feng wanted to deal with Shi Sheng, a team of people at the door suddenly poured in, stopped Ye Feng and Xiao Ling Long, and started mocking them.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this our Young Master Ye Feng? Whose girl are you taking out with you? You¡¯re rich, aren¡¯t you? Why bring a girl to a ce like this? ¡± The leader was a teenager who was about the same age as Ye Feng.

    Ye Feng bought a Lucky braceletst time. Now, he was too poor, plus he also owed the system a lot of points, where money waves.

    ¡°This little girl is quite lively. Last time, who was it......¡±

    ¡°Liang Qing, that¡¯s the actress who died.¡± The little brother beside him reminded him.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s that woman, tsk tsk, that body, that posture, it¡¯s a pity ...... Ye Feng you can¡¯t get too lucky.¡±

    Ye Feng suddenly seemed like someone got on his nerves. He punched the teenager. The teenager was unprepared and was knocked back several steps. He then held his cheeks from the hit and spat fiercely, ¡°Fight him!¡±

    Shi Sheng and Han Xiao were standing close. If they suddenly start fighting, they might unintentionally injure them, so Shi Sheng quickly took Han Xiao outside.

    <i>When they left the restaurant, Shi Sheng calmly dialed 110. </i>

    <i>If you have anything, just look for the police. The police will protect you so you don¡¯t have to worry.</i>

    <i>Because Shi Sheng said that there was someone killing people in public, the police came very quickly. The small cop who was once destroyed by Shi Sheng happened to be there. When he saw the lunatic standing outside, his legs became weak.</i>

    <i>Damn it, this lunatic didn¡¯t go to the hospital for treatment, but came here to cause trouble. </i>

    <i>¡°You guys came quite quickly.¡± Shi Sheng, as a crime reporter, walked up to the little policeman.</i>

    <i>The little policeman gulped, wanting to cry, ¡°You called the police to report a murder, can we note faster?¡±</i>

    <i>If you¡¯re mad, take your medicine and don¡¯t bother us.</i>

    <i>You¡¯re going to get arrested for simply calling the police.</i>

    <i>Even if you¡¯re sick, you¡¯ll be locked up for electrotherapy! </i>

    <i>¡°Ah!¡±</i>

    <i>The shop was already under control, but the crowd suddenly screamed one after another.</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng and the policeman looked at the shop at the same time.</i>

    <i> ......</i>

    <i>Xiao Ling Long is dead.</i>

    <i>She was found dead in the bathroom of the hot pot shop.</i>

    <i>Originally, the fight wasn¡¯t a big deal, and those who ate in the shop did not care much. It was till someone went to the bathroom, found Xiao Ling Long lying on the floor, and screamed. It then caused panic inside the shop.</i>

    <i>The little policeman looked at Shi Sheng with a burning gaze.</i>

    <i>¡°.....¡± What are you looking at, it¡¯s not like I did it. </i>

 Chapter 627 - The Bankrupt Chairman(19)

    <strong>Chapter 627</strong>

    <strong>The Bankrupt Chairman(19)</strong>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s alibi was sufficient. When she went out of the shop, it was shown on the security camera that Xiao Ling Long was standing behind Ye Feng. Though she seemed pale, she still looked normal.

    The strange thing was that the security camera broke immediately after Shi Sheng left, but it managed to capture Shi Sheng to be outside all the time, and she had a witness, Han Xiao.

    Hence, besides the fact that the fake report she made somehow became true, there was nothing strange about her.

    The cops that arrived there one by one were giving Shi Sheng 100% of their attention.

    Is the grim reaper following this lunatic? When she said someone would die and they really died.

    Since the victim was the daughter of the famous jeweler, Siow Mao, Zhang Ju had to go there.

    Of course, the main reason was he heard that the lunatic Shi Sheng was there too.

    ¡°Miss Liu...¡± Zhang Ju said helplessly.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips curled upwards with a smile, ¡°Officer Zhang, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°...¡± I don¡¯t want to see a lunatic with violent tendency, ¡°cough cough, long time no see. Miss Liu, are you here to have your meal?¡±

    ¡°Do I looke like I¡¯m here to kill people?¡±

    Zhang Ju, ¡°...¡± If you do that again, I will call the mental hospital!

    They already had someone to check if she was indeed mental, but thisdy was clear-headed. Other than blurting out some scary sentences, she had no other behavior that was way out of the ordinary.

    They could not lock her up just because she had oddly dangerous thoughts, right?

    If they were to arrest people because of this, the precinct would be too crowded.

    ¡°Miss Liu, did you see anyone suspicious?¡± As no one was willing to take Shi Sheng¡¯s testimony, Zhang Ju had to do it himself.

    ¡°I find everyone suspicious.¡±

    ¡°... why did you make a false police report?¡±

    ¡°That way you guys woulde here faster.¡±

    I want to arrest her so desperately!

    Zhang Ju let out a sigh after he was done questioning her the mandatory questions. He said something that had to be said, ¡°you may return now, if you recollect anything remember to call us. You don¡¯t have toe here, we don¡¯t want to hold up your precious time.¡±

    I did not want to see her again.

    I did not want to see her again. +1

    I did not want to see her again. +10086

    Shi Sheng was despised by the cops collectively.

    ......

    The reporters came shortly, they filled in the nks in their brains after seeing Shi Sheng and the police were there.

    After the incident of Shi Sheng wanted to slice people in wrath, these reporters dared not get too close to her.

    That time no one noticed where she got her sword, as they tried to recall, she might hide it with her, like that kind of sword which could be sped around her waist... a lunatic that could conceal a sword with her was perilous!

    Due to Siow Ling Long being murdered in public, the police could not cover it up, so they did not have much time to solve the case.

    Nevertheless, all usable footage captured by the shop¡¯s surveince camera was destroyed, and every suspect had the perfect alibi.

    Let alone Shi Sheng, the lunatic, Ye Feng was in a fight at that moment, and many people could testify for him.

    Where did the murderere from?

    ¡°Zhang Ju, both Liang Qing and Siow Ling Long had an affair with Ye Feng... this Ye Feng is pretty good.¡±

    Zhang Ju flipped through the intel silently.

    One was the famous star ¡®Screen Goddess¡¯, the other was the pearl in the palm of a renowned jeweler. Both of them were rted to Ye Feng.

    This Ye Feng was quite strange, before that he was a broke guy, it was heard that he had to work several jobs a day, but for some reason, he got money out of nowhere, and suddenly became the new tycoon among the riches.

    ......

    Shi Sheng thought that she was quite unlucky.

    After all the trouble, she finally got to go out for a meal, but there was a murder case, and the car broke down on her way back.

    ¡°Chairman Liu... do you know how Siow Ling Long got killed?¡± Han Xiao asked carefully. Siow Ling Long was standing behind Ye Feng when they were heading out, but how long did she stand there?

    ¡°Yeah, do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Wait, you know?¡± Han Xiao was surprised. She was just trying to chit chat with Shi Sheng. She did not expect she would know.

    ¡°Is there anything that I don¡¯t know?¡± Shi Sheng smirked arrogantly.

    ¡°How did the murderer destroy the surveince camera in such a short time and managed to kill Siow Ling Long in the restroom?¡± Han Xiao asked with interest.

    Shi Sheng supported her cheek while ncing at the outside of the car, ¡°all the killer needed to do was to destroy the security camera. Siow Ling Long entered the washroom herself. As for killing part was even easier, it was mere chemical intoxication.¡±

    When she entered the washroom, she slipped and fell. There were a lot of customers at that time, so there would not be any janitors. Nothing significant happened at the moment; hence, she did not care too much about it.

    She only recalled that after Siow Ling Long was killed, and the faint, odd smell in the toilet.

    Han Xiao was confused, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Why did Siow Ling Long go to the toilet? Ye Feng was getting beaten up at the moment, why did she go to the toilet?¡±

    ¡°Why would I know why she went to the toilet?¡± she did not go to the restaurant to crack the case. She was there to eat.

    Shi Sheng suddenly opened the car door and went down.

    ¡°Chairman Liu, what¡¯re you doing?¡± Han Xiao shouted, Shi Sheng ignored her, Han Xiao quickly got down the car to follow her.

    Shi Sheng walked towards a ck Bentley in strides. She opened the car door, pulled the person in the driver seat out, and inspected the car¡¯s inside.

    There was no one inside. It was empty.

    Shi Sheng pressed the driver against the door, ¡°who ordered you to follow me?¡±

    The driver trembled with fear, ¡°no... no one told me to follow you.¡±

    Shi Sheng raised her hand to hit the driver. The driver shielded his head with his hands immediately, ¡°I, I... I¡¯m here to deliver a parcel, I don¡¯t know anything else.¡±

    The driver pulled out the rose at the boot of the car.

    Shi Seg,¡±...¡± That retard!

    Shi Sheng grabbed the cor of the driver¡¯s shirt, said with a gloomy tone, ¡°tell Ye Jian if he dares to pull this kind of trick again I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯ll be dead.¡±

    The driver continued to shiver in fear.

    He did not remember saying anything at all.

    He was sure that he did not say anything.

    Shi Sheng let go of the driver and patted his shoulder, with a faint smile, ¡°help me pass him a message, don¡¯t be a coward ande and find me himself.¡±

    The only thing the driver could think of was how scary thisdy was smiling in front of him.

    The message she wanted to pass along was to insult him, right?

    The driver was scared that Shi Sheng might hit him. He nodded his head repeatedly. She indeed was thedy Young Master is interested in. look at how violent she is. I¡¯m scared about how I am going to survive after this.

    Han Xiao was confused watching that. She could not catch up with her chairman¡¯s thinking at all.

    Who is Ye Jian?

    Is he the person that sent gifts to She Shing without any reason?

    How did Chairman Liu know?

    How hard was it for Shi Sheng to find out who was behind this?

    She could control the security property of Bai Nian Residence, looking it up online, and the person would appear on the inte. It was easy for Shi Sheng to identify a person¡¯s identity.

    Ye Jian.

    One of this story¡¯s viins, but he was mental. It was heard that he was emotional, and he had violent tendencies. It was even scarier since he had some weird fetish.

    What kind of weird fetish he had was unknown. It was not described in the plot.

    As for why he was one of the viins...

    Because there were too many viins in this arc, and everyone was exceptional, Ye Jian was considered one of them. He could not dominate the whole arc.

 Chapter 628 - The Bankrupt Chairman(20)

    <h4>The Bankrupt Chairman(20)</h4>

    Bai Nian Residence, vi no. 11.

    The LED television was ying with the news on, and it was about Siow Ling Long¡¯s murder case.

    ¡°Young Master.¡± The man in suit came out of nowhere, standing behind the sofa, paid the couch a respectful bow.

    A head raised from the sofa, and then the neck, and a profile...

    ¡°Young Master...¡± the driver stepped forward shaking, ¡°Miss Liu told me to tell you this.¡±

    The driver was scared that he might get choked to death by Young Master after finishing his sentence, so he leaned in the direction of the man in suit for a sense of security and quickly repeated what Shi Sheng said.

    The newscast of the living room stopped abruptly. The whole ce was dead quiet.

    The driver¡¯s heart was racing, <i>is Young Master going to strangle me to death?</i>

    The driver watched Ye Jian stood up from the couch, walked around it, and stopped in front of him.

    The driver¡¯s legs began to shake, <i>please forgive me, Young Master!</i>

    His slender hands were reaching at him, the driver¡¯s pupils constricted as the hands were getting nearer, he tried to breathe in some fresh air, but for some reason, the oxygen could not reach his lungs.

    The hands moved past his neck andnded on his shoulders, and tapped it with a strength which was neither too light nor too heavy, ¡°go and get your reward.¡±

    The driver seemed to breathe again only after Ye Jian left the vi. His body went limp on the ground.

    He was scared to death.

    ......

    Shi Sheng saw someone was outside her vi when she went home. That person leaned on the carved metal gate with his slender legs crossed.

    At the moment, the sunlight was just right. It shone at the branches and leaves, through the canopy, and scattered into dappled spots of light, which was reflected onto him.

    Shi Sheng could tell that the person was not Feng Ci with a nce, so she brought her sword with her.

    Her menacing look seemed like she was looking for revenge.

    At first, Ye Jian wanted to act cool in front of her, but he was scared by her brooding aura. He kneeled on the ground right away.

    ¡°Liu Sheng Ge, let¡¯s talk like a civilian.¡± he reached out his hand, motioned Shi Sheng to stop.

    Shi Sheng hit the metal gate with her sword, the sound, ¡®dang¡¯ was echoing with her voice, ¡°why should I talk to you? Who on earth are you?!¡±

    Ye Jian looked at the shining metal sword. A taste of smile showed up on his face, ¡°you know exactly who I am. It¡¯s not fun asking this question.¡±

    A breeze went through his hair, and the spots of light shed across his clear pupils like flickering light and passing shadows.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s sword was near to Ye Jian.

    ¡°My name is Ye Jian, Ye as in Ye Zi(leaves), Jian from Xi Jian(streams).¡± in no less than three seconds, Ye Jian¡¯s knees were already on the ground.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s sword pressed against Ye Jian again, asked viciously, ¡°why did you send me gifts?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m interested in you!¡± Ye Jian replied with his face sullen, ¡°you match the criteria to be my fianc¨¦e, you have no money, but you have good looks and a good body.¡±

    <i>No money? Good looks? Good body?</i>

    <i>What on earth is this?! Who told you I don¡¯t have money!</i>

    <i>I can¡¯t control my inner strength anymore.</i>

    Ye Jian could feel a chill was approaching. The sunlight was reflected from her sword into his eyes, with traces of chill seeping into his organs.

    The metal sword shed through the air. The whistling sound was magnified by a thousand times.

    Ye Jain did not expect she would dare to make a move.

    <i>Okay, to be fair, almost everyone would not think of this.</i>

    Ye Jian dodged away at thest minute, although he was fast, the sword still sliced through his shirt, the fabrics fell from the air softly, the sharp metal sword stabbed through them and drove straight at Ye Jian.

    Ye Jian stepped back ungracefully. He grabbed a branch from aside and hurriedly climbed up that tree.

    ¡®Hu!¡¯ a moment before, he was still surrounded by the branches and leaves. At that moment, those branches and leaves were raining down from the sky. The atmosphere was filled with a murderous aura. Taking any steps might get shed into pieces.

    Ye Jian stood atop a tree trunk that had no leaves and branches. That figure appeared to be slightly depressing by any way looking at it.

    ¡°Li Sheng Ge, I¡¯ll be back.¡± Ye Jian shouted that ssical line suddenly, and jumped off the trunk in a sh, ran out of that area.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run away if you dare.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a retard?¡± Ye Jian took a moment to reply, ¡°why don¡¯t you chase me instead!¡±

    ¡°That damned retard!¡± Shi Sheng suddenly raised her hand and swung her sword at him. Like a tornado, the fallen leaves were swept up into the air and surging towards Ye Jian.

    Ye Jian¡¯s facial expression changed a little, quickly ran away.

    As he ran around a corner, the tornado made of fallen leaves suddenly lost its power, all the leaves crumpled to the ground like a fairy scattering flowers.

    Ye Jian let out a sigh, <i>apparently, there is a limited distance.</i>

    <i>This Liu Sheng Ge is a tough one.</i>

    <i>Most importantly, her sword...</i>

    Ye Jian narrowed his pupils, headed towards another alley, and disappeared in the blink of an eye amidst the faintly discernible trunk.

    When the workers saw the branches without leaves, they were all stupefied.

    <i>All the other trees nearby had their leaves. Why are this tree¡¯s leaves gone?</i>

    That tree was in front of Shi Sheng¡¯s house. Obviously, they had to ask her.

    And this was the answer they got-

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, why would I stare at a tree all day long? Maybe it didn¡¯t like its clothes, so it¡¯s getting ready for a new outfit.¡±

    <i>What the ****, you think the tree is a person, is it? Change outfit, how is it going to change outfit? It¡¯s already bald!</i>

    They then heard Shi Sheng said unhurriedly, ¡°maybe it likes to streak.¡±

    The workers,¡±...¡± <i>hello, is this the demon? I want to file a report. We have a lunatic here; she said that a tree likes to streak.</i>

    Workers miles away from her ce were even stunned when they saw the ground was covered in leaves that were suspected to be on that tree.

    Was that a supernatural event?

    It had frightened people to death.

    They checked the surveince camera immediately, but the recordings were deleted. This had made them believe that this was indeed a supernatural event.

    After that, that tree kept streaking.

    It did not die, but it did not grow leaves either. Specialists from different fields also had no idea how it urred.

    After this tree went on the news, it became a spectacle spot of the Bai Nian Residence. It also became a mystery of the Bai Nian Residence.

    That was, of course, said after the incident happened.

    ......

    The police could not find any suspect for Siow Ling Long¡¯s murder case. Every suspect that the police inspected had an alibi. Although the cops were working hard, they still could not find any leads. It then became an unsolved case.

    Siow Mao had lost his beloved daughter. That time she was murdered, she was out with Ye Feng. Moreover, Ye Feng seemed to be in an ambiguous rtionship with Liang Qing, making Siow Mao disliked Ye Feng in the first ce.

    The partnership between Ye Feng and Siow Mao was dissolved.

    Ye Feng failed his mission again.

    [User will receive punishment if five missions were failed. User would lose his binding eligibility too. Please remember this. ]

    The text on the phone was bolded with red color. It was inordinately conspicuous.

    Veins were popping up on Ye Feng¡¯s forehead, the strength holding the phone kept increasing.

    He had already failed three missions. If he failed again twice, he had to ept the grave unknown punishment.

    <i>No!</i>

    <i>I can¡¯t fail any mission anymore.</i>

    Failing three missions had already put pressure on Ye Feng, and the reminder from the software was like a tremendous diamond crushing on Ye Feng, suffocating him, but he did not want to give up on this diamond that would bring him endless wealth.

    Ye Feng returned to the homepage, looked at the only mission on the screen, and clicked ¡®ept¡¯.

 Chapter 629 - The Bankrupt Chairman(21)

    <h4>The Bankrupt Chairman(21)</h4>

    Shi Sheng did know which part of her attracted Ye Jian, the mad man. Afterst time being sliced by her, he still dared to go and flirt with her.

    And whenever he saw Shi Sheng was about to take out her sword, he would run away immediately.

    Which made Shi Sheng extremely mad.

    If she were in ancient times, she would have killed him as many times as she could.

    However,pared to Ye Jian, the mad man, She Shing was even disheartened to see Mu Bai, but she knew that she could never hide from him.

    Mu Bai went to her vi and visited her.

    Shi Sheng thought that if she shut him out at the door would make it seemed like she was afraid of him, so she let him in.

    <i>-I have to shut the door to hit this weirdo.</i>

    <i>There¡¯s always some retard out there trying to harm me!</i>

    <strong>[... Does the host have persecutory delusion? Master, you fastere back, the host¡¯s delusion is getting worse! She¡¯s going to break the system!]</strong>

    ¡°Miss Liu, are you afraid of me?¡± Mu Bai took a sip of tea gracefully and asked slowly and deliberately.

    Shi Sheng sitting opposite of him, stared at Mu Bai with her arms crossed in front of her chests, said arrogantly, ¡°afraid of you? Who do you think you¡¯re?¡±

    She investigated Mu Bai before. Based on his profile, he was without a doubt an incredibly gifted person, he was better at everything than anyone, so good that as if he was a bastard of the gods.

    But... he was not someone in the plot.

    Usually, someone as good as him was either a stepping stone of Ye Feng or Ye Feng¡¯s best friend, but the plot did not even mention the name, Mu Bai.

    Mu Bai ced the cup on the table, said with a deep voice, ¡°then why so you seem so unhappy whenever you see me?¡±

    ¡°Why should I be happy when I see you?¡± Shi Sheng smirked suddenly, the malicious intent in her smile was way too apparent until Mu Bai could not ignore it. He then heard her continued with an odd tone, ¡°maybe if you stripe naked then I would be happy.¡±

    <i>It¡¯ll be easier for me to sh you too.</i>

    Mu Bai¡±...¡±

    They stared at each other without a word, they weremunicating with eye contact, and it seemed to lit up sparks.

    Shi Sheng was too calm, and her smile made Mu Bai ufortable, he suddenly had the idea of escaping there.

    As soon as the idea emerged, Mu Bai vanquished it immediately. He looked away first, and ced a golden stamped invitation in front of Shi Sheng, ¡°Miss Liu, there will be a big scale auctionter, I believe that you¡¯re interested in it.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at him, he bent over to press the corner of the invitation and slid to her across the transparent ss table. She flipped open the invitation with her finger uncouthly.

    -the secrets that could not be buried by time.

    That was the theme of the auction.

    Shi Sheng withdrew her hand, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you, giving this invitation to a penniless CEO like me?¡±

    Mu Bai¡¯s lips curled upwards. His whole demeanour was different. He responded slowly,¡±Miss Liu, perhaps there¡¯ll be something you desire in this auction?¡±

    ¡°What do you know about things I want?¡± She did not want anything; everything she wanted was hers.

    ¡°Miss Liu will know if I know or not once you go there.¡± Mu Bai stood up and bowed at her, ¡°farewell.¡±

    Shi Sheng moved her fingers, and the air was distorted for a moment.

    Mu Bai¡¯s silhouette suddenly stopped, he turned his head to her, ¡°what¡¯s your opinion on Siow Ling Long¡¯s murder case?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of my business.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird when you slipped in the toilet?¡± Mu Bai was trying to lead Shi Sheng to ponder about something.

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    Mu Bai¡¯s expression changed a bit, and switched the topic, ¡°the style of the tree in front of your house is quite special, Miss Liu.¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled with her eyes turned into a line, ¡°if Mister Mu like it that much, I can help you with this special style.¡±

    Mu Bai, ¡°...¡±

    He opened the door and headed outside, Shi Sheng¡¯s metal sword only appeared in her hand after Mu Bai¡¯s silhouette was gone entirely.

    ......

    Ye Jian arrived at Shi Sheng¡¯s gate right after Mu Bai left. He kept honking outside, making sound pollution.

    If the vis around were not far away from Shi Sheng¡¯s, Ye Jian would get beaten up by them.

    Shi Sheng headed out with her sword, Han Xiao came back at the same time, she quickly got past Ye Jian¡¯s car.

    Han Xiao blocked Shi Sheng¡¯s path, ¡°President Liu, did you watch the news?¡±

    ¡°What news?¡±

    ¡°Today Siow Ling Long¡¯s butler discovered the bracelet ¡®Lucky¡¯ while he was packing up her possessions.¡±

    ¡®Lucky¡¯ £¿

    ¡°Previously, Liang Qing was killed after showing off ¡®Lucky¡¯, now the same thing happened to Siow Ling Long. the media is making a fuss about it, saying that there¡¯s a hidden side of Liang Qing¡¯s case. they are asking for a retrial to serve Liang Qing justice.¡±

    ¡°What does this have anything to do with me?¡± Shi Sheng asked as if it had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°This is because Miss Liu is involved in another gossip, again.¡± Ye Jian got out of the car at some point and followed Han Xiao, ¡°does Miss Liu need a flower guardian?¡±

    ¡°I need some fertilizer.¡± Shi Sheng grinned and showed an eerie smile.

    Ye Jian sivered, goosebumps were all over his body instantly, yet he still carried that intoxicating smile on his face,¡±it¡¯ll my honor to die for Miss Liu, but do you mind to take care of my parents until their deaths?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Since Miss Liu is so mean, if no one is willing to marry you in future, you can consider me as your future husband.¡± Ye Jian stepped back. This woman was about to go crazy.

    <i>Can¡¯t get married! What makes you think that I need to get married?!</i>

    <i>This retard!</i>

    Ye Jian swiftly got back into his car. When he got up, he went back down again and ced an invitation at the side of the metal gate, ¡°Miss Liu, there is something interesting at this auction. Should you need a private car, I¡¯m always avable.¡±

    ¡°President Liu... this Mister Ye?¡± Han Xiao scratched her head in confusion. He had no interaction with President Liu before. Why did he keep pestering President Liu?

    She suddenly cupped her face with her hand, said with astonishment,¡± President Liu, he¡¯s into you, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°From which part of him shows that he¡¯s into me?¡± Shi Sheng looking askance at Han Xiao

    She could not figure out which part of Ye Jian showed that he was into her.

    Liking someone was not something that could be manifested from the outside.

    ¡°If he didn¡¯t like you, then why did he keep sending you gifts? And...¡± <ie and flirt with you all the time?</i>

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s a retard.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s sight dimmed, ¡°you were saying?¡±

    Han Xiao recalled what she wanted to tell Shi Sheng, she immediately forgot about Ye Jian.

    Due to ¡®Lucky¡¯ appearing in both victims¡¯ surroundings, though Liang QinG imed that hers was fake, after theizens¡¯ investigation, it was discovered that Liang Qing did not receive any fan gifts during that period.

    Furthermore, her recently deleted Weibo (a social media tformmonly used in China) status made the whole incident more suspicious.

    After that, some specialistpared the picture deleted by Liang Qing and the real photo of ¡®Lucky¡¯ and concluded that the bracelet in Liang Qing was indeed the real bracelet, ¡®Lucky¡¯.

    The Siow Family worked in the jewelry industry, so there should be no argument about the Siow Ling Long¡¯s bracelet. If they could not differentiate between the real and fake ¡®Lucky¡¯, they might as well stop their business.

    So both victims were rted to the bracelet, ¡®Lucky¡¯.

    <i>Can ¡®Lucky¡¯ really bring luck to the owner?</i>

    This had be a question that everyizen was concerned.

    Shi Sheng did know which part of her attracted Ye Jian, the mad man. Afterst time being sliced by her, he still dared to go and flirt with her.

    And whenever he saw Shi Sheng was about to take out her sword, he would run away immediately.

    Which made Shi Sheng extremely mad.

    If she were in ancient times, she would have killed him as many times as she could.

    However,pared to Ye Jian, the mad man, She Shing was even disheartened to see Mu Bai, but she knew that she could never hide from him.

    Mu Bai went to her vi and visited her.

    Shi Sheng thought that if she shut him out at the door would make it seemed like she was afraid of him, so she let him in.

    <i>-I have to shut the door to hit this weirdo.</i>

    <i>There¡¯s always some retard out there trying to harm me!</i>

    <strong>[... Does the host have persecutory delusion? Master, you fastere back, the host¡¯s delusion is getting worse! She¡¯s going to break the system!]</strong>

    ¡°Miss Liu, are you afraid of me?¡± Mu Bai took a sip of tea gracefully and asked slowly and deliberately.

    Shi Sheng sitting opposite of him, stared at Mu Bai with her arms crossed in front of her chests, said arrogantly, ¡°afraid of you? Who do you think you¡¯re?¡±

    She investigated Mu Bai before. Based on his profile, he was without a doubt an incredibly gifted person, he was better at everything than anyone, so good that as if he was a bastard of the gods.

    But... he was not someone in the plot.

    Usually, someone as good as him was either a stepping stone of Ye Feng or Ye Feng¡¯s best friend, but the plot did not even mention the name, Mu Bai.

    Mu Bai ced the cup on the table, said with a deep voice, ¡°then why so you seem so unhappy whenever you see me?¡±

    ¡°Why should I be happy when I see you?¡± Shi Sheng smirked suddenly, the malicious intent in her smile was way too apparent until Mu Bai could not ignore it. He then heard her continued with an odd tone, ¡°maybe if you stripe naked then I would be happy.¡±

    <i>It¡¯ll be easier for me to sh you too.</i>

    Mu Bai¡±...¡±

    They stared at each other without a word, they weremunicating with eye contact, and it seemed to lit up sparks.

    Shi Sheng was too calm, and her smile made Mu Bai ufortable, he suddenly had the idea of escaping there.

    As soon as the idea emerged, Mu Bai vanquished it immediately. He looked away first, and ced a golden stamped invitation in front of Shi Sheng, ¡°Miss Liu, there will be a big scale auctionter, I believe that you¡¯re interested in it.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at him, he bent over to press the corner of the invitation and slid to her across the transparent ss table. She flipped open the invitation with her finger uncouthly.

    -the secrets that could not be buried by time.

    That was the theme of the auction.

    Shi Sheng withdrew her hand, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you, giving this invitation to a penniless chairman like me?¡±

    Mu Bai¡¯s lips curled upwards. His whole demeanour was different. He responded slowly,¡±Miss Liu, perhaps there¡¯ll be something you desire in this auction?¡±

    ¡°What do you know about things I want?¡± She did not want anything; everything she wanted was hers.

    ¡°Miss Liu will know if I know or not once you go there.¡± Mu Bai stood up and bowed at her, ¡°farewell.¡±

    Shi Sheng moved her fingers, and the air was distorted for a moment.

    Mu Bai¡¯s silhouette suddenly stopped, he turned his head to her, ¡°what¡¯s your opinion on Siow Ling Long¡¯s murder case?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of my business.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird when you slipped in the toilet?¡± Mu Bai was trying to lead Shi Sheng to ponder about something.

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    Mu Bai¡¯s expression changed a bit, and switched the topic, ¡°the style of the tree in front of your house is quite special, Miss Liu.¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled with her eyes turned into a line, ¡°if Mister Mu like it that much, I can help you with this special style.¡±

    Mu Bai, ¡°...¡±

    He opened the door and headed outside, Shi Sheng¡¯s metal sword only appeared in her hand after Mu Bai¡¯s silhouette was gone entirely.

    ......

    Ye Jian arrived at Shi Sheng¡¯s gate right after Mu Bai left. He kept honking outside, making sound pollution.

    If the vis around were not far away from Shi Sheng¡¯s, Ye Jian would get beaten up by them.

    Shi Sheng headed out with her sword, Han Xiao came back at the same time, she quickly got past Ye Jian¡¯s car.

    Han Xiao blocked Shi Sheng¡¯s path, ¡°Chairman Liu, did you watch the news?¡±

    ¡°What news?¡±

    ¡°Today Siow Ling Long¡¯s butler discovered the bracelet ¡®Lucky¡¯ while he was packing up her possessions.¡±

    ¡®Lucky¡¯ £¿

    ¡°Previously, Liang Qing was killed after showing off ¡®Lucky¡¯, now the same thing happened to Siow Ling Long. the media is making a fuss about it, saying that there¡¯s a hidden side of Liang Qing¡¯s case. they are asking for a retrial to serve Liang Qing justice.¡±

    ¡°What does this have anything to do with me?¡± Shi Sheng asked as if it had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°This is because Miss Liu is involved in another gossip, again.¡± Ye Jian got out of the car at some point and followed Han Xiao, ¡°does Miss Liu need a flower guardian?¡±

    ¡°I need some fertilizer.¡± Shi Sheng grinned and showed an eerie smile.

    Ye Jian sivered, goosebumps were all over his body instantly, yet he still carried that intoxicating smile on his face,¡±it¡¯ll my honor to die for Miss Liu, but do you mind to take care of my parents until their deaths?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Since Miss Liu is so mean, if no one is willing to marry you in future, you can consider me as your future husband.¡± Ye Jian stepped back. This woman was about to go crazy.

    <i>Can¡¯t get married! What makes you think that I need to get married?!</i>

    <i>This retard!</i>

    Ye Jian swiftly got back into his car. When he got up, he went back down again and ced an invitation at the side of the metal gate, ¡°Miss Liu, there is something interesting at this auction. Should you need a private car, I¡¯m always avable.¡±

    ¡°Chairman Liu... this Mister Ye?¡± Han Xiao scratched her head in confusion. He had no interaction with Chairman Liu before. Why did he keep pestering Chairman Liu?

    She suddenly cupped her face with her hand, said with astonishment,¡± Chairman Liu, he¡¯s into you, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°From which part of him shows that he¡¯s into me?¡± Shi Sheng looking askance at Han Xiao

    She could not figure out which part of Ye Jian showed that he was into her.

    Liking someone was not something that could be manifested from the outside.

    ¡°If he didn¡¯t like you, then why did he keep sending you gifts? And...¡± <ie and flirt with you all the time?</i>

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s a retard.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s sight dimmed, ¡°you were saying?¡±

    Han Xiao recalled what she wanted to tell Shi Sheng, she immediately forgot about Ye Jian.

    Due to ¡®Lucky¡¯ appearing in both victims¡¯ surroundings, though Liang QinG imed that hers was fake, after theizens¡¯ investigation, it was discovered that Liang Qing did not receive any fan gifts during that period.

    Furthermore, her recently deleted Weibo (a social media tformmonly used in China) status made the whole incident more suspicious.

    After that, some specialistpared the picture deleted by Liang Qing and the real photo of ¡®Lucky¡¯ and concluded that the bracelet in Liang Qing was indeed the real bracelet, ¡®Lucky¡¯.

    The Siow Family worked in the jewelry industry, so there should be no argument about the Siow Ling Long¡¯s bracelet. If they could not differentiate between the real and fake ¡®Lucky¡¯, they might as well stop their business.

    So both victims were rted to the bracelet, ¡®Lucky¡¯.

    <i>Can ¡®Lucky¡¯ really bring luck to the owner?</i>

    This had be a question that everyizen was concerned.

 Chapter 630 - The Bankrupt Chairman(22)

    <h4>The Bankrupt Chairman(22)</h4>

    The aftermath of this incident was, Shi Sheng got involved in it again.

    This is because not only was she the suspect of Liang Qing¡¯s case, she was also present at the crime scene of Siow Ling Long.

    Theizens thought that it would be almost impossible for her to be the suspect of murdering Liang Qing and showing up at the crime scene of Siow Ling Long to be merely a coincidence.

    Siow Ling Long did not have many fans, but she had the Siow Family to back her up, so the broke president¡¯s situation did not seem okay at this moment.

    Certainly, it was from the perspective of outsiders.

    Shi Sheng was, on the other hand, living her life with aplomb.

    ¡°President Liu, are you sure you aren¡¯t mad?¡± Thoseizens were using and insulting President Liu as if she murdered both of them although Liang Qing¡¯s killer was already caught and she had an alibi for Siow Ling Long¡¯s case.

    ¡°You¡¯ll turn older quicker if you are maddened all the time.¡± Shi Sheng pointed at the corner of Han Xiao¡¯s eye, ¡°see. Your wrinkles are showing up.¡±

    ¡°President Liu...¡± she couldn¡¯t care less about her wrinkles now.

    ¡°The mouths and hands are on their bodies. I can¡¯t possibly slice off all of them, right?¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes uncontrobly, ¡°do you want me to be the ruler of the prison? Look at my face; I¡¯m definitely going to be the flower of prison.¡±

    Han Xiao, ¡°...¡± <i> at times like this you still can make jokes, fine, you win. </i>

    <i> You won¡¯t be simply a flower of the prison. </i>

    <i> There¡¯s a higher chance that you will be the tyrant flower of the prion. </i>

    ......

    As a lunatic who was a broke president and suspect of a murder case toe to this sort of high-end auction, Shi Sheng naturally received suspicions and judgements.

    When Mu Bai spotted Shi Sheng, he headed towards her straight away, ¡°Miss Liu, you came.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Shi Sheng walked past him.

    Mu Bai was speechless, he responded after a while, ¡°Miss Liu may not be familiar with here, perhaps I can give you a tour.¡±

    ¡°I can help Sheng Ge, there¡¯s no need to trouble Mr Mu.¡± a voice intervened abruptly.

    Ye Jian walked to Shi Sheng¡¯s side, gave her a faint smile, ¡°Sheng Ge, why didn¡¯t you wait for me. It¡¯s so crowded here. I¡¯d be dead worried if you got lost.¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled insincerely, took a step back, ¡°do I know you that well?¡±

    Ye Jian¡¯s smile froze immediately. He blinked strenuously at Shi Sheng, <i> please save some face for me! </i>

    A lunatic and a pervert.

    Shi Sheng did not want to have any interactions with either of them, so when Ye Jian was asking her to save his face, she turned and walked away.

    Only two men were left to re at each other.

    ¡°Leave her alone!¡±

    ¡°Leave her alone!¡±

    Both of them said almost at the same time.

    After they red at each other for about three seconds, they turned around simultaneously and left.

    Shi Sheng entered the auction hall with her invitation. It was slightly dim inside, and many seats were already upied.

    As she found her seat and proceeded to sit down, she realized that Zhang Ju was sitting next to her.

    Zhang Ju,¡±!!!¡± <i> why is this lunatic here?</i>

    ¡°Zhang Ju, don¡¯t you have to solve the crime?¡± Shi Sheng sat down with one of her legs crossed over the other; her cleavage was remarkably seductive under the dim light.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I be here to join the auction!¡± Zhang Ju red at her ferociously.

    ¡°You¡¯re penniless.¡± Shi Sheng hit the nail on the head.

    ¡°You¡¯re broke too!¡± Zhang Ju responded recalcitrantly, this lunatic was already bankrupt, yet she still dared to make fun of others¡¯ economic status.

    ¡°How did you know I¡¯m broke?¡± Shi Sheng asked rhetorically.

    ¡°If you were loaded, why would you go bankrupt?¡±

    Arrogance overflowing from Shi Sheng¡¯s expression, ¡°because I want to.¡± that was why she went bankrupt.

    Zhang Ju, ¡°...¡± <i> your parents will jump out from their graves to kill you. </i>

    <i> No, she said that she wanted to close down her multi-millionpany as if it was some kind of convenient store. <i/>

    Zhang Ju could feel that he was about to have a heart attack; nothing good ever happened whenever he met this lunatic.

    Zhang Ju wanted to stay as far away as he could from Shi Sheng desperately, but that seats could not be changed as one pleased, especially his seat.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, still dare toe out of your home.¡± Zhang Ju switched the topic stiffly.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t thanks to you useless bunch.¡±

    Zhang Ju ¡°...¡± <i> I shouldn¡¯t change the topic! </i>

    Zhang Ju decided to be a quiet captain, not to argue foolishly with a lunatic.

    Luckily the auction began not long after. Mu bai and Ye Jian were sitting at the front seats, the seat next to both of them were empty.

    They looked at each other at the same time, then looked at their empty seat, the same question shed across their minds, <i> how did she get her invitation card? </i>

    How did she get it?

    As a broke president, of course, she was not able to obtain one. However, as a seller, she could get the invitation card with ease.

    She could simply take any item from her inventory, as all of those were some precious, valuable items. It was not hard for her to get an invitation card at all.

    Ye Feng came into the auction at thest minute with ady escorting him. Shi Sheng searched through the information of thatdy, yet she found nothing.

    <i> Did Ye Feng find a new chick? </i>

    <i> That¡¯s really impressive, male lead! </i>

    <i> Managed to hook up someone that appears to have aplicated past in such a short time. </i>

    Shi Sheng drew near to Zhang Ju, ¡°you only send so few people in here!¡±

    Zhang Ju¡¯s heart skipped a beat, red at Shi Sheng as a warning, then inspected his surroundings, ¡°Miss Liu, watch your mouth.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of?¡± Shi Sheng said carelessly, ¡°any bright-minded person would notice right away.¡±

    Pu-

    Zhang Ju red aggressively at Shi Sheng, <i>can I call 911?</i>

    <i> Fasters drag this lunatic away.</i>

    <i> No, wait, I¡¯m the 911! </i>

    ¡°Miss Liu, what are you trying to say?¡± Zhan Ju held back the impulse of beating Shi Sheng up, asked humbly.

    They thought that they did an excellent job at disguising, how did this lunatic recognize them right away?

    ¡°Do you know what kind of people came here today?¡± Shi Sheng was bored, so she decided to mess around with Zhang Ju.

    Zhang Ju nodded, of course he knew, or not the police force would not be sent here.

    ¡°So you think that when you bunch mix amongst these people, no one would notice anything off?¡±

    They were from different socioeconomic status, in high-end asions like this, the police with low sry seemed inharmonious with the others.

    Zhang Ju, ¡°...¡± <i> Is she trying to make fun of him being broke in another way?</i>

    <i> I¡¯m so mad!</i> After cursing her in his heart, Zhang Ju then asked with his teeth gnashing. ¡°Miss Liu, do you have any advice?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Shi Sheng paused, then continued, ¡°even if I have, I won¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Zhang Ju was so mad he was about to tear off his hair.

    Shi Sheng suddenly smiled maliciously, pointed at the person on Zhang Ju¡¯s left, ¡°that person¡¯s disguise isn¡¯t bad, a parvenu, so he doesn¡¯t know much about the fashion of the riches, that¡¯s reasonable, but is his suit sponsored?¡±

    ¡°As someone who¡¯s not bad at disguising, you are still able to see through it.¡±

    ¡°Because he kept peeping at you unless he¡¯s having a crush on you.¡± Shi Sheng spread her hands. At the same time, the auctioneer went onto the stage.

    Zhang Ju was fuming with rage, but he could not refute her, so he concentrated on inspecting the surroundings.

    The item that was about to be auctioned today was invaluable; it was right that he only had a few people from his department in the auction hall. However, at the outside was crowded with the policemen.

 Chapter 631 - The Bankrupt Chairman(23)

    <h4>The Bankrupt Chairman(23)</h4>

    Everyone wasing for ¡®the Heart of Angel¡¯ at today¡¯s auction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that these morons are retarded for wanting to spend money for something that will bring people misfortune?¡± Shi Sheng was gossiping with Zhang Ju.

    Zhang Ju did not want to gossip with her. He was working.

    He was a professional; he would not gossip during working hours.

    He could only roast her in his heart, <i>did you forget to take your medicine? Why did you ask me if they¡¯re retarded when you just said that they¡¯re morons?</i>

    Shi Sheng said nonchntly, ¡°you don¡¯t have to waste your effort, ording to thew, even if someone came, you guys unquestionably can¡¯t stop them.¡±

    ¡°Whichw?¡± Zhang Ju asked, <i>why can¡¯t we stop them? Come on. We¡¯re cops, alright. How dare this lunatic underestimate us.</i>

    Shi Sheng replied to Zhang Ju seriously, ¡°thew of a novel.¡±

    The male lead was here if someone were toe here to snatch it. The whole incident would have nothing to do with the cops. The only person who would triumph was the male lead.

    Zhang Ju almost spat blood out of absurdity.

    <i>Is she here to look for trouble?</i>

    ......

    Before processing to the auction of ¡®The Heart of Angel¡¯, the beginning part of the auction was going well. Shi Sheng could sense a rush of extraordinary power the moment ¡®The Heart of Angel¡¯ entered the auction hall.

    The spiritual aura of this story was rtively weak. Since the appearance of ¡®The Heart of Angel¡¯, Shi Sheng could feel the spiritual atmosphere was even more fragile. Suddenly there was no spiritual aura in the whole area.

    All of the spiritual aurae escaped from this auction hall.

    They were not absorbed by another entity. They escaped from here.

    <i>The spiritual aura is terrified of ¡®The Heart of Angel¡¯? What kind of material is this thing made of? Is it this powerful?</i>

    After the auctioneer exined a bunch of useless information and revealed the cover, the ne was presented in front of everyone.

    Its color was brighter than ¡®Lucky¡¯. It was like a living heart as if the next second, it could start beating.

    Shi Sheng could not refute the fact that the details of ¡®The Heart of Angel¡¯ were indeed refined.

    However, it gave out an aura, which Shi Sheng disliked.

    It was not the evil of darkness. It was some sort of enticement.

    It was enticing people to obtain it, to possess it.

    Shi Sheng suddenly twitched her mouth out of the loathsome.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that the jeweler fed it with blood before,¡± Shi Shengmunicated with the system in her heart.

    [Correct.]

    ¡°Hmph, does he have a death wish?¡±

    [He was dead a long time ago.] The system reminded Shi Sheng.

    ¡°So he¡¯s leaving behind his mess for others to clean up.¡± Shi Sheng continued to groan, ¡°I¡¯m not going to clean up his mess, this is not something easy to deal with.¡±

    That was not any kind of diamond; it was a type of jade.

    The ancient records of her world called this kind of jade blood jade. By feeding it with blood could make it spiritually intelligent so that it could be controlled.

    The best kind of blood jade is partially transparent. The bigger the blood jade, the higher the spiritual intelligence could be nurtured.

    But if the nurtured spiritual intelligence did not have the correct guidance, it would turn into an evil spirit that devours on desires. To acquire more desires, it would stir up the desires of human hearts and thereby strengthen itself.

    There were sayings that once the evil spirit obtained a certain amount of desires, it could leave the blood jade and own a physical form.

    <i>are you trying to make me take care of this thing?</i>

    <i>What kind of joke is this?!</i>

    <i>It¡¯s strenuous and unrewarding. I strongly reject this mission!</i>

    <i>Plus...</i>

    [Host, you¡¯re the only one who canplete this mission.]

    <i>Bulls***, what about the male lead!</i>

    <i>Based on this kind of setting, it is obvious that the male lead will be sent to his death.</i>

    ¡°Even if you say that I can save the milky way with this mission, I¡¯ll still not ept this.¡±

    <strong>[...] Host, can you stop being so stubborn? I¡¯m trying to help you to earn points, think about the amount of points you can get!</strong>

    <i>¡±That¡¯s too troublesome.¡±</i>

    <strong>[...] you only have to sh once, with your sword, and the mission will be over. What¡¯s so troublesome about it?</strong>

    <i>¡± Waving my sword around it very exhausting!¡±</i>

    <strong>[...] </strong>The system was speechless. There was no other host who was as stubborn as her in this world.

    If she said that she wouldn¡¯t ept the mission, she definitely wouldn¡¯t bat an eye.

    Hence, when ¡®The Heart of Angel¡¯ was auctioning, she only sat there and watched with cold eyes.

    Compared to ¡®Lucky¡¯, the baseline price of ¡®The Heart of Angel¡¯ was starting at ten figures. The typhoons could only watch. They did not dare to make a sound. Only the ultra typhoons were bidding.

    Zhang Ju probably had not seen such a gruesome scene. His expression was bizarre.

    ¡°Miss Liu, are you not bidding?¡± Zhang Ju suddenly turned his head and talked to Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t have money.¡±

    Zhang Ju, ¡°...¡± <i>this fickle lunatic.</i>

    ¡°Pak!¡±

    The lights in the main hall switched off suddenly, and the entire auction hall was caught in darkness. Screams of panic filled the hall.

    ¡°Calm down, sit in your seat and don¡¯t move.¡± Zhang Jue shouted, but no one listened to him. Loud footsteps with a mixture of screams and shrieks were all around. The crowd panicked and gushed out from the auction hall.

    Shi Sheng stood somewhere near the wall without a sound, avoid getting hurt by those who tried to escape panicking.

    The lights came back after two minutes.

    The whole situation was in chaos. Shi Sheng spotted Mu Bai and Ye Jian first. They were standing no far away from where she sat earlier.

    When the lights came back, Ye Jian looked around for Shi Sheng first, and when he noticed her standing by the wall. He rushed towards her.

    ¡°Liu Sheng Ge, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still alive.¡±

    Ye Jian, ¡°...¡± <i>I didn¡¯t ask you if you¡¯re dead or not.</i>

    Mu Bai only watched her from afar; he did not go over there.

    ¡°Ah!¡± someone screamed out of nowhere, pointing at the auction stand, ¡°¡®The Heart of Angel¡¯ is missing.¡±

    The auctioneer and emcees were lying on the floor, no idea if they were dead or unconscious.

    ¡®The Heart of Angel¡¯ on the auction stand was gone.

    Zheng Ju looked at Shi Sheng, who was leaning at the wall expressionless,plicated. <i>what this lunatic said came true.</i>

    ......

    After the police investigations, they discovered that the thief was someone from the emcee side. As for whether the person had an aplice, this was still unclear.

    They picked the emcee because they worked here for many years and had a clear background check, but they were still caught unguarded.

    Everyone at the auction was asked to take a testimony. Ye Jian was forced to be separated from Shi Sheng. The huge problem was, who was going to take Shi Sheng¡¯s testimony.

    In the end, it was done by Zheng Ju, since he was nearest to her.

    Although her testimony was of almost zero use.

    ¡°Miss Liu, did you see anything when the lights were off?¡±

    Shi Sheng took a nce at Zhang Ju. Just as Zhang Ju thought she was going to roast him, she suddenly blurted out a sentence which made Zhang Ju stunned, ¡°I know where ¡®The Heart of Angel¡¯ is,¡±

    Zhang Ju¡¯s face was grave, ¡°Miss Liu, this is not something to be joked about.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me then that¡¯s fine.¡± Shi Sheng spread her hands. She did not intend to talk.

    ¡°... tell me.¡± Zhang Ju bit his teeth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you anymore.¡± <i>just now, I wanted to tell you, but you don¡¯t want to listen. Now that you want to hear me out, then I have to say to you? I¡¯m unwilling to do so!</i>

    Arrogance was written all over Shi Sheng¡¯s face.

    Zhang Ju was about to explode in a fury. If anyone had sedatives, please give it to him.

    No!

    Give this lunatic the sedative.

    In the end, Zhang Ju had to disregard his dignity and kept questioning Shi Sheng for quite a while, then only managed to get a name out of her mouth.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Zhan Ju asked with a solemn expression, ¡°if you¡¯re spurting nonsense, I¡¯ll undoubtedly send you to the mental hospital.¡±

    Shi Sheng responded with a bright smile, ¡°look at Zhang Ju saying this. Since you think that I¡¯m mad, so my words can¡¯t be trusted, unless you¡¯re crazy too.¡±

    <i>Shut up, you lunatic!</i>

    Zhang Ju,¡±...¡±

 Chapter 632 - The Bankrupt Chairman(24)

    Chapter 632 The Bankrupt Chairman(24)

    Zhang Ju thought that he might have gone crazy as he trusted what the lunatic said!

    Mainly it was because she was too confident. Her solemn expression could easily convince people that she was telling the truth.

    And it was proven that she was indeed telling the truth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s on me,¡± Ye Feng tried to defend himself with all his might, ¡°how can you simply arrest me?¡±

    ¡°Mister. Ye, there¡¯s substantial evidence that¡¯s you. If you have anything to add on, you can tell us in the police station.¡± the cops cuffed Ye Feng swiftly.

    Ye Feng¡¯s eyes turned red out of desperation, but no matter what he said, it could not change the fact that ¡®The Heart of Angel¡¯ was found with him.

    Shi Sheng just so happened to walk past him. She stopped, ¡°Mister. Ye, please be more careful when you¡¯re looking for another chick.¡±

    That was out of nowhere.

    Ye Feng thought about it. He then understood what she meant by that. His face then turned blue. Someone used him.

    ¡°Liu Sheng Ge!¡± Ye Feng raged, ¡°are you ridiculing me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, I¡¯m ridiculing you.¡± Shi Sheng nodded.

    She would be crazy if she did not hit the male lead when he was down.

    ¡°Liu Sheng Ge, don¡¯t you get too merry, I¡¯ll be fine. This has nothing to do with me.¡± Ye Feng calmed down. He had no idea who thatdy was. Even if ¡®The Heart of Angel¡¯ was with him, it did not prove that he was the one that stole it.

    ¡°Well, if you managed to get out then I¡¯ll put you back in again.¡±

    Her smile was so bright, but Ye Feng could not feel the least bit of warmth at all. When his eyes met with her dark colored pupils, Ye Feng would feel as if he was standing on a cliff, where the cold wind was howling across his body, and he was on the verge of falling into the abyss.

    Ye Feng swallowed his saliva with weight, with his voice cracked, ¡°do you hate me that much?¡±

    Shi Sheng got close to Ye Feng, with an eerie tone, ¡°the person that hated you was Liu Sheng Ge. I¡¯m... just someone who¡¯s trying to avenge Liu Sheng Ge, so I don¡¯t hate you, I only want you to die.¡±

    Shi Sheng purposely dragged the word ¡®die¡¯, as if it was a spike thrust into Ye Feng¡¯s heart unexpectedly.

    His eyes popped open, and his mind cleared up.

    ¡°You... you¡¯re not Liu Sheng Ge...¡±

    Liu Sheng Ge loved him that much; it did not make sense why she would treat him that way.

    Why didn¡¯t he think of that?

    ¡°Miss Liu...¡± the cop saw that Ye Feng was getting worked up, stepped in immediately, ¡°please refrain from talking to the suspect.¡±

    What if she enraged the suspect!

    ¡°She¡¯s not Liu Sheng Ge,¡± Ye Feng pointed at Shi Sheng, telling the police, ¡°she¡¯s not Liu Sheng Ge.¡±

    The police looked at Shi Sheng quietly.

    Did you know kung fu that well until you hypnotized him? Look at how worked up he is!

    The police did not care about Yeng Fe¡¯s shouting; he quickly dragged Ye Feng away.

    ¡°What does he mean by that?¡± Ye Jian came out of nowhere, ¡°you¡¯re not Liu Sheng Ge? Then who¡¯re you?¡±

    Shi Sheng turned her head to him, with her lips curled up, ¡°I¡¯m God.¡±

    ... don¡¯t you mean lunatic?

    ¡°Liu Sheng Ge, wait for me.¡± Ye Jian caught up with Shi Sheng, ¡°Liu Sheng Ge, are you sure you don¡¯t want to be my fianc¨¦e?¡±

    ¡°Gods can¡¯t fall in love with the mortals.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a God too, it¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t get to tell you.¡±

    ¡°But I like mortals.¡±

    ¡°I can be a mortal for you.¡±

    Everyone, ¡°...¡± whichever mental hospital that released these otakus, please bring them back!

    ......

    Ye Jian was following Shi Sheng on the way of leaving the auction, discussing whether gods can fall in love with mortals or not.

    Shi Sheng walked to her car, Ye Jian still following her.

    Shi Sheng suddenly grabbed Ye Jian¡¯s cor, spun around, and pinned him against the car window. Her pretty face was zoomed in in Ye Jian¡¯s pupils.

    ¡°...Liu Sheng Ge, please... be civilised.¡± Ye Jian could not back off. He could only look at her with his neck in her hand.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Shi Sheng asked, gnashing her teeth.

    ¡°I, I, I... I¡¯m courting you!¡± Ye Jian spoke nimbly, ¡°can¡¯t you tell?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s fingers, which were holding Ye Jian¡¯s neck, squeezed tighter, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance.¡±

    ¡°I really just want to court you.¡± Let alone trying to be cool, Ye Jian thought that he might die in front of this woman if he raised his voice.

    Shi Sheng had yet to nod. Her expression suddenly turned eerie. She opened up the car door and threw Ye Jian into her car.

    Ye Jian, ¡°...¡± what are you trying to do!

    Shi Sheng got in the car swiftly, stepped on the elerator, and drove away while Ye Jian was watching, confused.

    Ye Jian did not have a safety belt, due to the inertia when the car tilted, his head hit the window with a loud ¡®bang¡¯ that knocked his eyes out.

    Ye Jian got to experience Fast and Furious without a seat belt.

    It was a touching speed.

    Shi Sheng sped her car with Ye Jian to the foothills. She then carried him up. Ye Jian could feel his stomach tumbling.

    ¡°Liu Sheng Ge... urk... where are you trying to bring me?¡±

    Here, in the wilderness, she is not trying to kill me, right?

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s voice matched with Ye Jian¡¯s thought.

    Ye Jian subconsciously hugged a massive tree from the side, ¡°Liu Sheng Ge, all I did was courting you. Aren¡¯t you being too cold blooded for wanting to kill me over this?¡±

    Normal reactions should be saying that killing people was illegal, no?

    ¡°Yes, I know I¡¯m cold blooded.¡± Shi Sheng took Ye Jian¡¯s hands off the tree without changing the expression, ¡°you don¡¯t have to remind me.¡±

    Ye Jian was already holding onto the tree with all his strength, but Shi Sheng still managed to take it off. She then dragged him up the hills.

    When they were at the mountain top, Shi Sheng pushed Ye Jian to a cliff, ¡°so, are you going to tell me why are you courting me?¡±

    ¡°Will you spare me if I tell you?¡± Ye Jian looked down from the cliff. His heart was racing.

    ¡°Depends on my mood.¡±

    Ye Jian,¡±...¡±

    Why do I have to deal with this kind of woman!

    Ye Jian looked up, he made eye contact with Shi Sheng, ¡°are you really not Shi Sheng?¡± the Shi Sheng he knew was not this... intense.

    ¡°Is that important?¡± Shi Sheng furrowed, ¡°or is it that the person you¡¯re trying to court is the original Liu Sheng Ge?¡±

    Ye Jian eyed Shi Sheng up and down, ¡°are you a yer too?¡±

    ¡°I knew it.¡± Shi Sheng let out an understanding expression.

    Ye Jian was a little confused. Didn¡¯t the plot say that there will only be a yer? Why would he meet other yers?

    There were other yers!

    So he was not the only one!

    Oh my, it was an old friend, how exciting!

    ¡°Your mission is to court Liu Sheng Ge?¡± Shi Sheng eyed Ye Jian from the top to toe a few times.

    Ye Jian nodded excitedly as he got to meet an old friend.

    His mission was simple: he had to court thosedies who had been a female side for their lifetime, change their endings, then live together happily ever after.

    ¡°What¡¯s your mission?¡± Ye Jian asked with his eyes shining.

    ¡°To kill the male and female leads.¡±

    Ye Jian, ¡°...¡±

    The system told him that... if an outside force killed the male and female leads, the whole world would copse!

 Chapter 633 - The Bankrupt Chairman(25)

    <h4>The Bankrupt Chairman(25)</h4>

    Shi Sheng thought Ye Jian came from the same world as her, but aftermunicating with Ye Jian, she found out that Ye Jian wasn¡¯t from her world at all.

    <i>So is Ye Jian still present in the plot?</i>

    <i>System, exin.</i>

    <strong>[......] Don¡¯t really feel like exining, [the host should know some of the same person raid text, Ye Jian is to this plot raid Liu Sheng Ge, change her ending.]</strong>

    It means that the plot I am experiencing now is actually a plot with Ye Jian as the main character, right?

    <strong>[I guess you can say it that way] </strong>

    Oh ......

    Then Mu Bai is Ye Jian¡¯s lover?

    <strong>[......] host, are you thinking about something weird?</strong>

    Aren¡¯t all dyed strategy articles like this?

    So should I kill Ye Jian now?

    <strong>[......] Who told you that this is a dyed strategy article. The most fortunate person is Ye Feng, please do not kill the innocent!</strong>

    Strange, this statement seems to be a little off.

    ......

    Seeing that Ye Jian had no malice towards Liu Sheng Ge, Shi Sheng was generous enough not to kill the innocent.

    <strong>[......] It was clearly Ye Jian who, had the fear of death, begged you, and you were in a good mood to let him go. </strong>

    Ye Jian: ¡°......¡± not very eager to talk.

    It isn¡¯t easy to have a high status, but before he could seed, he was crushed into a g, blue thin, mushroom.

    ¡°How did you know then that the ¡®Heart of Angel¡¯ was on Ye Feng?¡± Ye Jian remembered a matter of business.

    Shi Sheng gave him a slightly deep smile, ¡°How do you know it was me who said?¡±

    ¡°...... ah!¡± Ye Jian¡¯s eyes wavered, ¡°As the object of the raid, of course I pay attention to you at all times.¡±

    <i>The woman across the table has such a frightening smile. </i>

    <i>Like the kind of perverted murderer who is ready to dissect a corpse. </i>

    Although in Ye Jian¡¯s heart, he has identified Shi Sheng as a taskmaster, but Ye Jian also found out that this taskmaster is obviously not a novice.

    <i>As a Ð¡Í¸Ã÷, he wants to hug the thighs of the old driver.</i>

    ¡°I just said it casually.¡± Shi Sheng spoke slowly.

    ¡°Just off the top of your head and you¡¯re right?¡± Ye Jian was astonished. She indeed is experienced.

    Shi Sheng said profoundly: ¡°Maybe I have the ability to prophesy.¡± What is there to guess about the plot?

    The woman who came in after Ye Feng looked very rich and fair, but her eyes were too alert. Upon entering the venue, she quickly surveyed the venue once, and then observed several times to observe the locations of inclothes criminal police.

    If Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t tell, she wouldn¡¯t dare to say that she is invincible.

    In the plot, Ye Feng has a woman who is a killer, but this killer is also a divine thief.

    Looking at them today, Ye Feng should have just met with this killer not long ago.

    ording to the normal development, it should be that Ye Feng safely left with the ¡®Heart of Angel¡¯ and rightfully imed it as his own.

    When the killer was looking for it, somehow ...... The killer immediately switched sides and became Ye Feng¡¯s woman.

    But now Ye Feng was caught ......

    Wouldn¡¯t the killer tear Ye Feng apart?

    It is still quite exciting to think about.

    Looking at Shi Sheng¡¯s pompous expression, someone as stupid as Ye Jian would also know that she is fooling herself.

    When she got up to go down the mountain, Ye Jian hurried to follow.

    ¡°What rank are you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your name? Do you remember what you were doing before you did the mission?¡±

    Ye Jian¡¯s string of questions made him a chattering lunatic.

    Ye Jian: I¡¯m just very excited to see my hometown

    ¡°Be careful Liu Sheng Ge, I think Mu Bai has some problems.¡± Ye Jian suddenly popped out a sentence.

    Ye Jian originally intended to pop the next sentence, but Shi Sheng unexpectedly picked up the conversation.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± That pervert certainly has a problem.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, anyway, I think he is quite strange.¡± Ye Jian stuttered, seeing Mu Bai, he wanted to go up and dislike him.

    Generally, the people he dislikes are certainly not good people.

    ¡°He is not your lover?¡±

    <i>Love ...... lover!</i>

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, I am straight, okay ! Very straight¡± Ye Jian exploded.

    ¡°Usually people who say they are straight, will soon after find themselves bent.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes intentionally swept to the lower half of Ye Jian, ¡°you can try it with that pervert, who knows, maybe you might be?¡±

    # On the correct direction of the dyed beauty article #

    ¡°Liu Sheng Ge! I¡¯m going to get angry!¡± <i>Even if you¡¯re a hometown, you can¡¯t talk nonsense, he¡¯s a straight man! </i>

    ¡°I can hold you down even if you go to heaven.¡±

    Ye Jian: ¡°......¡± <i>this task can not be done! </i>

    Shi Sheng went down the mountain and started the car.

    A series of actions flowing.

    ¡°Eh, Liu Sheng Ge, let me get into your car.¡± Ye Jian pulled the car door and found that it could not be opened.

    When she slid down the window, waved his hand, ¡°Walk back yourself.¡±

    ¡°This is the middle of nowhere and soon it will be dark. How dare you actually let me walk back myself, is there no colleague love?¡± Ye Jian pulled the car door.

    <i>Colleague love? You are a fucking string of data, having colleague love for you would be weird. </i>

    ¡°No, bye!¡± Shi Sheng stepped on the gas pedal, the car started, and filled Ye Jian face with exhaust gas.

    <i>So frustrating!</i>

    <i>But dad can¡¯t beat her!</i>

    ......

    <i>Already taken care of a lunatic, but there is still a pervert waiting for her to pass.</i>

    <i>Mu Bai ...... </i>

    Shi Sheng does not want to make a decision too early.

    This bit of poison.

    It is obviously an invincible male who pretended to hit the face article that scampered into a crime article, and now scampered into the strategy article.

    This kind of channel will soon be beaten.

    Shi Sheng decided to find a way to kidnap Mu Bai with the threat of force to see if she can get any info from him.

    If that doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll just destroy him.

    After all, he¡¯s a dangerous person. I¡¯m just being fair.

    There is always a feeling that someone wants to calcte me.

    Before Shi Sheng could even kidnap Mu Bai, Mu Bai was automatically delivered to her door.

    When she went back, Mu Bai happened to be outside the door. Han Xiao was standing inside talking to him and did not open the door.

    <i>Very good, well done! </i>

    Shi sheng drove the car over.

    Mu Bai heard the sound. His body¡¯s self-awareness of danger was faster than the head. His body quickly got out of the way and the car brushed past his shirt.

    Shi Sheng unfortunately shook her head. <i>This pervert¡¯s reaction is quite fast. </i>

    <i>How about one more time? </i>

    Shi Sheng was ready to reverse the car.

    The voice of Mu Bai sounded at that moment: ¡°Miss Liu, are you trying to kill me?¡±

    Even after what just happened, Mu Bai still had a calm look, as if nothing had just happened.

    But in contrast to the pale girl inside the door, it was obvious that just now, Shi Sheng did intend to hit Mu Bai with her car.

    ¡°Yes, so you stand still.¡± Shi Sheng poked out her head, and her tone was brisk.

    Mu Baii: ¡°......¡± <i>Stand still for her to hit? </i>

    ¡°Chairman Liu, please calm down. Killing is against thew.¡± Han Xiao opened the iron door and ran out from inside, picking at the window of Shi Sheng¡¯s car, ¡°You are not trying to go to prison as a bully ...... prison flower, right?¡±

    <i>If you want to kill people all the time, please take medicine for your illness! </i>

    ¡°Who said that killing someone will definitely go to prison?¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes at Han Xiao.

    Han Xiao was confused.

    <i>Where else can you go? </i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyebrows curved, ¡°Hell.¡±

    <i>Pfft...</i>

    <i>This cold joke is not funny at all. </i>

 Chapter 634 - The Bankrupt Chairman(26)

    <h4>Chapter 634 - The Bankrupt Chairman(26)</h4>

    The Bankrupt Chairman(26)

    ¡°Mr. Mu, what do you want me for?¡± Shi Sheng did not get out of the car, his eyes crossed Han Xiao, and looked at Mu Bai.

    ¡°Just here to deliver something to Miss Liu.¡± Mu Bai put a somewhatrge box on the front of Shi Sheng¡¯s car.

    That box looked familiar.

    Because she had also seen it at the auction before.

    ¡°What¡¯s inside this?¡± Please don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s ¡®Heart of Angel¡¯.

    ¡°Heart of Angel¡± Mu Bai¡¯s voice was not too soft, just enough for Shi Sheng to hear it clearly.

    This pervert gave me the Heart of Angel!

    I knew he didn¡¯t have good intentions.

    Shi Sheng fished out her phone and called Zhang Ju, ¡°Zhang Ju, here¡¯s a pervert trying to bribe me? He used Heart of Angel, yes, it is the same shit that made you guys fall over.¡±

    Mu Bai: ¡°......¡±

    That¡¯s not the right reaction!

    Shi Sheng threw away her phone and got out of the car carrying her sword.

    ......

    When Zhang Ju arrived with people, the first thing he saw was the car that had turned into scrap metal, and only after that did he see Mu Bai, who was tied up on the ground.

    Mu Bai ......

    How can it be Mu Bai?

    What a big deal!

    Mu Bai: ¡°......¡± I¡¯m a little broken inside, but I am a gentleman, so I will be elegant and calm.

    Shi Sheng shook her chilly iron sword with a disgusted face, ¡°you guys came too slow.¡±

    ¡°Traffic jam.¡± Zhang Ju replied in a serious manner.

    How busy would they be in the police department? Who else would be like this lunatic, causing trouble all the time?

    Shi Sheng pointed at the box on the floor.

    Zhang Ju gave a look at the person behind him. The person behind him in a white coat immediately went forward to hold the box upright and open it.

    Shi Sheng only needed a nce to recognize that this was real.

    This thing should be in the police station, but it appeared in the hands of Mu Bai. Mu Bai really does have his ways.

    ¡°Miss Liu, please tell us what happened.¡± Zhang Ju very consciously began to go through the process.

    ¡°When I came back, he was standing at the door and said he wanted to give me something. I¡¯m not close to him and yet he randomly sent me something, clearly there¡¯s an intention behind it ......¡±

    Zhang Bureau of recording speed couldn¡¯t keep up with the Shi Sheng. He couldn¡¯t remember everything and finally decided to use phone recording.

    Anyway, the conclusion is that Mu Bai inexplicably wanted to give ¡®Heart of Angel¡¯ to Shi Sheng. Shi Sheng, without saying anything, immediately reported to the police.

    ¡°Miss Liu, this is the ¡®Heart of Angel¡¯, you really do not want it?¡± Zhang Ju asked a personal question.

    As Shi Sheng looked at Mu Bai, who was getting into the car, she said, ¡°I want to live longer.¡±

    Zhang Ju misinterpreted this sentence..

    This lunatic could actually resist such a big temptation, she¡¯s stronger than the others.

    Unfortunately, she is still a lunatic.

    Because there was monitoring at the door, what Shi Sheng said waspletely true. Therefore, only Mu Bai was taken away, as to how to settle this issue ...... is open to question.

    ¡°Wait, can I ask him something?¡± Shi Sheng called out Zhang Ju who was ready to leave.

    ¡°No you can¡¯t.¡± Zhang Ju refused without even thinking about it.

    Before that, she spoke with Ye Feng, who was still agitated now.

    ¡°Petty.¡±

    Zhang Bureau stumbled, reached out to hold the car door, took a deep breath, got in and closed the door.

    If I would to be calctive with this lunatic, I would lose my status.

    Several police cars slowly left. The car that Mu Bai was sitting in didn¡¯t have its windows shut, so when the car passed by Shi Sheng, Mu Bai turned his head.

    His sight was aligned with Shi Sheng, with some provocation.

    Shi Sheng gave the middle finger.

    Come on, let¡¯s fight!

    Retard, don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you!

    ¡°Mr. Liu ......¡± Han Xiao stood behind the iron gate until the police car waspletely out of sight.

    The recent events are enough for her to look back on for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Go home and eat.¡± Shi Sheng waved her hands, but stopped halfway, put her hands on her waist and started scolding ¡°Fuck, I forgot to ask that pervert to pay for my car.¡±

    Han Xiao: ¡°......¡± Chairman Liu, what¡¯s your point?

    Compared to the car, the one in front of the meal is more unreliable.

    Han Xiao felt that she needed to be quiet, she hadpletely failed to keep up with her own chairman.

    ......

    During the auction of ¡®Heart of Angel¡¯, there was a media presence. A theft urred and this news definitely couldn¡¯t be covered, and soon it was all over town.

    Thankfully, the ¡®Heart of Angel¡¯ was not lost, and a suspect was caught.

    This suspect is a bit intriguing.

    It was Ye Feng who was rted to the previous case of Xiao Ling Long.

    And what is more coincidental is that he is the owner of Lucky bracelet.

    This news was exposed by an anonymous person, but it instantly set off a storm on the Inte.

    The almightyizens managed to dig into everything rted to Ye Feng.

    Although Ye Feng hid his own information using a software, but he couldn¡¯t stop the power of the people.

    From his high school ssmates to elementary school ssmates, they have all jumped out to expose his information. With so many clues, isn¡¯t it easy to check a person?

    Lucky shot a sky-high price of 1.2 billion. How did Ye Feng get so much money?

    # A poor boy in a mountain vige, got rich overnight, and became the new rich person in the circle #

    This topic became the hottest topic at that moment.

    The plot of Ye Feng is a long time after the explosion of the family. At that time, his status and identity was already solid, and will not shake his foundation due to suspicion

    But it was different now.

    Ye Feng was involved in two consecutive murders, and now involved in the ¡®Heart of Angel¡¯ theft case. Exposing his family background at such a time couldn¡¯t be better.

    Although in the end Ye Feng was acquitted, but at the moment, many people were paying attention to his life.

    Ye Feng avoided the media and returned to his rented house, which he rented earlier on. Later on, he moved house, but in order to buy Lucky, that house was also sold, so he could only temporarily live in this house that hasn¡¯t reached its rental due date.

    He quickly took out his phone and tapped on the software he was familiar with.

    He tapped on the taskbar.

    The word ¡®failure¡¯ made Ye Feng gasp twice, and then his gaze settled down.

    There was still a chance. He still had a chance to turn around.

    Ye Feng settled his mind and clicked on the task interface. However, the page was currently empty and no mission was issued.

    ¡°Ding ling¨C¡±

    The sudden doorbell ring frightened Ye Feng. He quickly put the phone back into his trouser¡¯s pocket, took a deep breath, made sure he had nothing unusual, and got up to open the door.

    Outside the door stood a very well-behaved girl, ¡°Brother Ye Feng, I saw that you just came back, so I came to see you.¡±

    Ye Feng reluctantly smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Brother Ye Feng, don¡¯t worry, I believe in you.¡± The girl cheered Ye Feng up, ¡°Those people are just simply suspecting, so don¡¯t take it to heart. I don¡¯t think you have eaten yet, so I made you dinner.¡±

    The girl held the thermos cup in her hand and looked at Ye Feng with a smile.

    Ye Feng opened the door, ¡°Sorry for troubling you, Xiao Wan.¡±

    The girl shyly bowed her head and approached the room, ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome, it makes me happy to cook for brother Ye Feng.¡±

    The door of the room slowly closed, blocking the two figures inside.

    A ck shadow shed from the direction of the stairwell and disappeared extremely quickly.

    The corridor resumed its seclusion.

 Chapter 635 - The Bankrupt Chairman(27)

    <h4>The Bankrupt Chairman(27)</h4>

    When Ye Feng was dazed from sleep, he heard a notification sound from his phone and jerked awake.

    He let go of the person in his arms and got up to get his phone.

    There was a pop-up window on the phone screen.

    Mission:

    Intimate contact with Liu Shengge (Intimacy level 5)

    Ye Feng almost threw the phone out. What kind of mission is this?

    Intimacy level 5 means he has to sleep with Liu Sheng Ge. He already hated Liu Sheng Ge so much that he wanted to strangle her to death, how can he sleep with her?

    Besides that ......

    This woman is not Liu Sheng Ge at all.

    Wait a minute. The police department said that her DNA matched Liu Sheng Ge¡¯s. She was Liu Sheng Ge.

    She deliberately lied to him!

    ¡°Brother Ye Feng ......¡± someone wailed from behind.

    Ye Feng put the phone down, turned around andy back on the bed. The more he thought about it, the more angry he was, and he unintentionally increased his force as he rubbed the delicate hand in his arms.

    He ended up venting and threw a tantrum.

    No matter how unhappy he is, he still has to do this task.

    He couldn¡¯t refuse these kinds of tasks. If he doesn¡¯t do it, it means he failed, and if he failed, he would lose this software.

    He absolutely cannot fail.

    The mission only says to get intimate with Liu Sheng Ge, it doesn¡¯t state the method, so he still has a chance.

    ......

    Shi Sheng waspletely unaware that Ye Feng had such a task, so when she saw Ye Feng holding a handful of roses and appearing outside the gate of Bai JiaResidence, she was dumbfounded.

    <i>How dare you hold a rose and appear here. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Xiao family will get you killed.</i>

    <i>What an amazing man. </i>

    Shi Sheng drove past him in her new car, so Ye Feng didn¡¯t know that the person he was waiting for had left.

    When Shisheng came back, she found that Ye Feng was still at the door.

    <i>Fuck, he waited for so long. </i>

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was standing at the gate, so her car couldn¡¯t drive past, if not she absolutely would crash into him.

    <i>Since he wouldn¡¯t die from a crash anyway. </i>

    <i>The missing arms and legs can be reced. </i>

    ¡°Liu Sheng Ge!¡±

    Ye Jian¡¯s face suddenly appeared outside the car window. He roared so loudly that even Ye Feng was rmed.

    ¡°Open the door!!!¡± Ye Jian pped Shi Sheng¡¯s car window as hard as he could.

    Thest time, this woman actually left him in the middle of nowhere. He had to give her an earful.

    Ye Feng ran over to her with a rose and squeezed Ye Jian away, ¡°Sheng Ge, I have something to say to you.¡±

    Shi Sheng : ¡°......¡± <i>The male host actually came to look for her? Is the sky starting to rain diamonds already? </i>

    Ye Jian: ¡°......¡±

    <i>Who is this?</i>

    <i>Oh! The male host!</i>

    <i>The male host is going to steal this girl from him! </i>

    Ye Jian waved his hand in the distance, and a man in a suit rushed down from the car. ¡°Young master.¡±

    ¡°Get him out of my way.¡± Ye Jian pointed at Ye Feng.

    Without saying a word, the man in the suit went forward and dragged Ye Feng backwards.

    Ye Feng¡¯s physical strength is average. Previously, when he had points, he would use them for body strengthening potions, but he now has no points, so the potion has been used up. He has little resistance and was carried away by the man in the suit.

    ¡°Who are you, let go of me!¡± Ye Feng angrily red at the man in the suit.

    The man in the suit threw him into the distance expressionlessly, stood in front of him and looked at Ye Feng from a high position.

    Ye Feng¡¯s figure is not particrly tall, but also not considered short. However,pared with the tall man in a suit, Ye Feng looked particrly small.

    Ye Feng knew he could not beat this man, so he was ready to go around him and run towards Shi Sheng, ¡°Sheng Ge, listen to me ......¡±

    The man in the suit blocked Ye Feng¡¯s way. The young master said he was not allowed to go over!

    Ye Feng immediately changed direction and ran. His body was flexible, and with a few steps, he rushed to the car window, ¡°Sheng Ge, listen to me. I was wrong, I really know that I am wrong. I shouldn¡¯t be duplicitous. From now on, I will be good to you only. Please believe me, I have always loved you.¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°......¡±

    <i>Isn¡¯t this kind of line said by scums?</i>

    <i>Male host, please be mindful of your identity!</i>

    <i>High and mighty! Dominant! </i>

    ¡°Sheng Ge I know you still like me. I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say in the future. Please forgive me, okay?¡±

    Ye Feng, in order toplete the task, had to pretend he had deep love and regret, even when he hated this woman so much that he wanted to kill her.

    When hepletes this task, he will make this woman pay the price!

    Shi Sheng gazed through the car window, looked into the eyes of Ye Feng with a very calm gaze.

    There wasn¡¯t any emotional fluctuation, as if it was a void.

    Ye Feng¡¯s sweet words were suddenly stuck and couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    ¡°Pull him away! Did you not eat!¡± Ye Jian chased after the man in the suit, hitting him hard on the shoulder.

    The man in the suit: ¡°......¡± <i>Young master, please don¡¯t hit me! </i>

    How would he be able to pull people away?

    The man in the suit shrugged off his own young master, went around behind Ye Feng, and again, carried him away from Shi Sheng¡¯s car.

    Shi Sheng came down from the car and took a few steps towards Ye Feng.

    <i>The male host is retarded, how dare he tease her! </i>

    ¡°Sheng Ge, you still like me, right?¡± Ye Feng forced out a deep love look, ¡°Sheng Ge, I used to be a jerk. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore no matter how much you beat me and scold me, as long as you don¡¯t leave me ......¡±

    Shi Sheng answered, ¡°You can¡¯t live without me? ¡±

    Ye Feng stunned for a moment and nodded his head, ¡°I cannot live without you, Sheng Ge.¡±

    Shi Sheng suddenly smiled, and kicked Ye Feng¡¯s crotch, ¡°then go to hell!¡±

    Ye Feng¡¯s face turned iron blue. He bit his lower lip and turned his face to look at Shi Sheng. <i>This bitch.</i>

    The man in the suit, who was carrying Ye Feng, unconsciously clenched his legs.

    <i>Young master ...... I sympathize with you. </i>

    Ye Jian was also appalled by that violent action of Shi Sheng. He stood in ce, and did not move for half a day.

    ¡°Liu Sheng Ge!¡± Ye Feng gritted his teeth and squeezed out three words. The hatred under his eyes was almost overflowing.

    Shi Sheng gave an ¡®aiyo¡¯ and reminded him, ¡°Why are you not pretending to be the prince in deep love?¡±

    Ye Feng was reminded, and his violent, grimace expression, slowly retreated.

    His lower body hurt so much that he drew a cold breath, ¡°Sheng Ge, hit me. If you feel relieved like this, you can hit me, I won¡¯t be angry with you, as long as you forgive me.¡±

    Shi Sheng made a gesture to continue kicking, ¡°You think I¡¯m retarded?¡±

    <i>How dare you try and seduce me!</i>

    Ye Feng saw Shi Sheng¡¯s position and suddenly retreated. The man in the suit didn¡¯t use much strength. As he retreated, he was freed from the hands of the man in the suit, but he stepped on the back of the shock absorbers. His body stumbled, fell to the ground, and his head knocked on the retaining stone beside him.

    That hit made Ye Feng¡¯s head bleed.

    Blood flowed down his forehead. It was quite scary to watch.

    ¡°Retard.¡± Shi Sheng swore, turned back, and entered her car.

    Ye Feng¡¯s head was dizzy, vision blurred, and could only see Shi Sheng¡¯s car enter Bai Jia residence, and then disappear.

    ¡°Liu Sheng Ge, wait for me!¡±

    Ye Jian left the man in the suit behind and drove after Shisheng.

    Man in the suit : ¡°......¡±

    <i>Young master abandoned me again. </i>

 Chapter 636 - The Bankrupt Chairman(28)

    Chapter 636

    The Bankrupt Chairman(28)

    Ye Feng went home in a sorry state. At the gate, he saw Dong Wan stood there waiting for him.

    He felt some warmth at the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°Brother Ye Feng, why are you hurt?¡± Dong Wan worried as she noticed that Ye Feng was injured, ¡°Quickly open the door, let me bandage it up for you.¡±

    Ye Feng did not decline her offer. He let Dong Wan in and pointed the direction of the first aid kit.

    Dong Wan bound up Ye Feng¡¯s wounded area swiftly.

    ¡°Xiao Wan, why are you so good at bandaging?¡± Ye Feng touched his forehead, asking with curiosity.

    Dong Wan lowered her head with shyness as if beingplimented by Ye Feng was something to be bashful about, ¡°My father used to be very careless, he would constantly injure himself and I would always take care of his wounds.¡±

    Ye Feng nodded and did not further question her.

    ¡°Brother Ye Feng, how did you get yourself in this situation?¡± Dong Wan asked carefully, her eyes glimmering with concern.

    ¡°Who else would it be other than the Liu Sheng Ge.¡± Ye Feng¡¯s mouth slipped, he then immediately switched the topic, ¡°Don¡¯t mind that, Xiao Wan, can you make something for me to eat?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Dong Wan rose and headed to the kitchen. The moment she turned around, her innocent, obedient face a second ago was twisted immediately, with malevolent filled her iris.

    Ye Feng sat in the living room watching Dong Wan getting busy. Although Dong Wan¡¯s body was not considered to be exceptional, the way she dressed up was very seducing. Ye Feng got lusty as he watched her, he could feel the bottom of his body aching in pain.

    Don¡¯t tell me that that the b**** broke my thing with her tremendous strength.

    Ye Feng did not feel proper after thinking about that. He rose and walked towards the kitchen and closed the kitchen door.

    He had sex with Dong Wan in the kitchen, ensuring that nothing was wrong, he was only then relieved.

    After the meal, Ye Feng did it again with Dong Wan twice, to let out of all his frustration deep down in his heart before letting Dong Wan leave.

    ......

    Ye Feng would still show up in front of Shi Sheng from time to time.

    She would bump into the male host anytime anywhere, and she rejected him every time.

    Where¡¯s my sword!

    ¡°Liu Sheng Ge, what¡¯s up with Ye Feng?¡± Ye Jian was curious about Ye Feng¡¯s change as he knew about the plot too.

    Why is he so invested with Liu Sheng Ge out of nowhere?

    She is my target!

    It¡¯s true that she is also a taskmaster, but the system still decided that she is my target.

    ¡°Maybe water went into his brain.¡± Shi Sheng paused, ¡°Why are you following me? Do you want to get beaten up?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so violent,¡± Ye Jian smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t this purely a coincidence?¡±

    Shi Sheng pointed at the ¡®bra section¡¯, ¡°I didn¡¯t you¡¯re into this kind of thing.¡±

    Ye Jian looked up to see, his facial expression changedplicatedly. He was focusing on talking to Shi Sheng just then, he did not even realize where she was heading.

    The saleswomen looking at him strangely, can¡¯t believe that such a handsome guy is a pervert.

    Ye Jian said quickly, ¡°I would go into the mountains of daggers and seas of mes just to shop with you.¡±

    Shi Sheng covered his head with a bra she grabbed from aside casually.

    Ye Jian took it down calmly and passed it to a saleswoman, ¡°please pack it ording to her size.¡±

    The saleswoman showed a benevolent smile, assuming that they were quarreling.

    Shi Sheng was shopping in the front while Ye Jian was taking everything behind her. As long as she set her eyes on it, he would ask to pack it up.

    Saleswoman,¡°...¡± is she trying to change into one every hour by buying so many pieces?

    However, in the end, when she was about to pay for it, Shi Sheng only bought two pieces of it while the saleswoman ring at her in wrath.

    Are these two trying to pull a prank?

    ¡°Why are you buying this size? I don¡¯t think... you can fit into this!¡± Ye Jian estimated Shi Sheng¡¯s chests with his eyes.

    ¡°How did you know I can¡¯t fit it, do you want me to wear it publicly for you to see?¡± Shi Sheng began to act like a gangster.

    ¡°I will watch it if you dare to wear it.¡±

    Shi Sheng grabbed Ye Jian¡¯s clothes and began to strip them off.

    Ye Jian held onto his clothes immediately, ¡°My goodness,dy, please be civilized, there are so many people here.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to wear it for you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about you wearing it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll wear it for you.¡± Shi Sheng emphasized thest few words.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault. Liu Sheng Ge, let go of me now. How am I going to face anyone if someone sees this?¡± He was someone with status.

    Shi Sheng let go of Ye Jian and saw Mu Bai standing opposite to her as soon as she turned around. He was staring at them without blinking.

    It was heard that in the previous incident Mu Bai only went to the police station for a while and was released soon.

    Two people ncing at each other with a circr aisle between them.

    The BGM could be ¡®on the other side of the mountain, there is a pervert, who keeps trying to capture me...¡¯

    What on earth!

    Shi Sheng startled, Mu Bai began to move the moment she looked away.

    He turned around and headed upstairs. The people behind him followed him right away. The majestic grandeur of the team made everyone around them to move aside for them unconsciously.

    ¡°Pretentious.¡± Ye Jian snorted.

    ¡°Do you know that his original name is not Mu Bai?¡± Shi Sheng blurted out out of blue.

    Ye Jian did not understand right away, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± this retard would not understand her anyway.

    ¡°Eh Liu Sheng Ge, you can¡¯t just say half of the sentence without continuing the other half, don¡¯t you know that¡¯s very immoral?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t understand even if I say it.¡±

    Ye Jian realized it right off the bat this time, ¡°are you insulting my IQ?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Shi Sheng answered with a straight face, ¡°I¡¯m insulting you as a person.¡±

    Ye Jian,¡±...¡± It¡¯s impossible to court her! System, I want to change my target!

    Mu Bai was a name he took up when he was 13. Due to the technology during that time was not well-developed, Shi Sheng had to spend a long time managing to dig this out.

    Before changing his name, Mu Bai...

    He was not smart, quite oppositely, he was rather dumb.

    There were rumors that the Mu Family was nning to give up on this son.

    However, just when he turned 13, he suddenly became normal.

    There were three possibilities to this situation ¨C

    Firstly, Mu Bai was reborn.

    Secondly, Mu Bai transmigrated to here.

    Thirdly, enlightenment dawned on him.

    Based on the fact that he changed his name, Shi Sheng was sure about the second scenario.

    This plot is like a big mish-mash!

    Other than that, there was another plot hole she did not quite get.

    However, if it was the same as what she had in mind, then it would be very interesting.

    ......

    Shi Sheng went to a pet store, which Ye Jian did not understand why someone with a violent tendency like her would want to get a pet.

    Is this some sort of fantasy story?

    Ye Jian had to believe that she was indeed trying to get a pet when Shi Sheng came back with a puppy.

    ¡°Liu Sheng Ge, are you sure you¡¯re not buying it just to eat it?¡± Ye Jian sympathized with the puppy. He wondered if the puppy could survive a kick from her.

    ¡°I prefer to eat human meat.¡± Shi Sheng opened up the boot of her car to throw the puppy in.

    Ye Jian, ¡°...¡± Say that again, and you¡¯ll be treated as a lunatic.

    ¡°Catch him, catch him! He¡¯s a thief, he got my bag!¡±

    An extremely slim person was dashing through the crowd rapidly, heading in Shi Sheng¡¯s direction. Behind him was ady screaming with all her might.

    Shi Sheng suddenly shut the boot, prepared to return the puppy to the store.

    Ye Jian looked at her with question marks on his face.

    ¡°Piang!¡±

 Chapter 637 - The Bankrupt Chairman(29)

    <h4>The Bankrupt Chairman(29)</h4>

    A moving truck in order to avoid hitting the thief crashed into Shi Sheng¡¯s car in a panic.

    <i>Well done!</i>

    <i>Another car busted</i>

    There was a massive crowd at the pet store. The whole road was blocked due to the crash. The crowd was in chaos, and the thief seized the chance to escape.

    Ye Jian was confused as he could not figure out what happened even after some time.

    <i>Does Liu Sheng Ge have an automatic alert function?</i>

    Shi Sheng inspected through the crowd before locking on a silhouette. She stuffed the puppy into Ye Jian¡¯s arms and dashed at the silhouette.

    ......

    Zhang Ju swore that he did not want to meet Shi Sheng, the lunatic at all.

    However, this lunatic would not even let him take a break on his day off.

    He was only there to purchase dog food with his wife. Why would he get into this mess, and this lunatic just had to spot him.

    ¡°Zhang Ju, what a coincidence.¡± Shi Sheng dragged a girl to Zhang Ju.

    Zhang Juughed awkwardly, ¡°Miss Liu, what are you...¡±

    <i>Did this youngdy madden you? Look at how frightened she is; this is so inhumane.</i>

    ¡°I suspect that she¡¯s trying to kill me.¡± Shi Sheng pushed the girl in Zhang Ju¡¯s direction.

    Zhang Ju,¡±...¡±

    <i>Hello, is this the police department? I want to file a report; we have a lunatic here, pleasee here immediately.</i>

    In the original host¡¯s memory, she was utterly familiar with this girl standing in front of her.

    Dong Wan.

    <i>This is the real lunatic, okay?</i>

    Ye Jian stood behind Shi Sheng without a word; he knew Dong Wan too. He had zero ideas on why the author would arrange such a character for the male lead.

    Dong Wan looked at Zhang Ju with teary eyes; she seemed wronged and innocent.

    Zhang Ju¡¯s wife was conquered by Wan Don¡¯s demeanor immediately; she told Shi Sheng, ¡°Thisdy, please be civilized. Why would this youngdy try to harm you? You can¡¯t use her out of nowhere.¡±

    Zhang Ju tugged his wife secretly, hinting her to stop talking with his eyes.

    <i>Do you think thisdy is the same as the other youngdies out there?</i>

    ¡°Why are you ring at me! I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Aren¡¯t you police are all about evidence? She came out of nowhere to use this youngdy of trying to kill her. Isn¡¯t this a persecutory delusion? Look at this youngdy; she¡¯s without the strength to truss a chicken. How is she going to harm her?¡± Madam Zhang did not appreciate the painstaking efforts of Zhang Ju; she refuted even louder.

    Wan Dong nodded her head right away, with her tears falling off her face, ¡°Thisdy just grabbed me out of nowhere; I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes and reached towards Dong Wan to search for her body.

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing!¡± Wan Dong screamed with shock while pushing Shi Sheng¡¯s hand away.

    Shi Sheng held onto Wan Dong and searched her body forcibly.

    ¡°Help! Don¡¯t you touch me. Someone¡¯s molesting me!¡± Wan Ding pushed Shi Sheng with anger and wrath. However, Wan Dong could notpete with Shi Sheng¡¯s strength at all.

    ¡°Hey, you!¡± Madam Zhang wanted to stop Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng red at her coldly, and Madam Zhang was stunned on the ground immediately. Zhang Ju hurriedly pulled her back to him.

    Shi Sheng discovered a syringe from the pocket of Wan Dong¡¯s sweatshirt shortly. There was some liquid in the syringe.

    Dong Wan¡¯s face turned pale for a second but was quick to switch back to her pitiful face, ¡°I don¡¯t know what this is.¡±

    Shi Sheng ignored Dong Wan and waved the syringe in front of Zhang Ju, ¡°Zhang Ju.¡±

    Zhang Ju¡¯s face was dark, <i>nothing good will happen whenever I meet her.</i>

    <i>I want to have my day off!</i>

    Zhang Ju brought them to the police station. Theb results were out soon; there was a highly lethal poison in the syringe. By injecting one of this syringe, whoever that had never done drugs before would die immediately.

    Wan Dong even dared tomit murder; her mental construction could not bepared with an average person. She presented herself as wronged and innocent throughout the interview, saying that she had no idea where the syringe came from.

    Most importantly, there were no Dong Wan¡¯s fingerprints on the syringe.

    The police went through Wan Dong¡¯s social media, and it showed that she was as typical as an ordinary student. There was not anything that stood out.

    Zhang Ju reported the findings to Shi Sheng; Shi Sheng sitting with one leg in the air, looked at Madam Zhang in consternation.

    Shi Sheng looked away and responded quietly, ¡°you can take a look at her home.¡±

    ¡°Maybe there¡¯ll be serendipitous discovery!¡± Ye Jian added on with the puppy in his arms.

    It was no big deal to search for a suspect who had drugs with them. Hence, the search warrant was approved shortly. Zhang Ju brought the whole team to investigate her home.

    The results of the search were striking.

    They discovered much medical equipment in Wan Dong¡¯s home, and some had blood on them. Furthermore, there were human remains in her fridge.

    ¡°Are you Conan?¡± Zhang Ju gnashed his teeth while ring at Shi Sheng, <i>someone will always die whenever she is!</i>

    ¡°You may call me the ambassador of the grim reaper.¡± Shi Sheng smiled faintly.

    <i>Being a weeaboo is a mental illness too! Someone needs to cure her!</i>

    <i>Ah! My off day!</i>

    Zhang Ju was mad; he hurriedly requested to form a special task force.

    Shi Shen was chased out of the police station, <i>it is better not to have this lunatic stay here.</i>

    ¡°Liu Sheng Ge, did you take care of Dong Wan just like that?¡± Ye Jian was a little confused as this was happening too fast.

    <i>Look at other people¡¯sebacks; they usually went through a ton of hardships, okay?</i>

    ¡°She has to reap what she sowed.¡± Shi Sheng flipped her fringes handsomely, her tone changed in the next second, ¡°How can youpare me to a retard?¡± <i>Your father, I have a goal of the sea of stars.</i>

    <i>Which is to sleep with Feng Chi.</i>

    Dong Wan was merely one of the female leads, and her script immunity was not as strong as the main female lead. It was a piece of cake to take care of her.

    <i>Wait a minute; she might have forgotten something.</i>

    Shi Sheng looked at the parking lot.

    <i>My car!</i>

    <i>Who¡¯s going to pay for it!?</i>

    ......

    Since Shi Sheng¡¯s items were in the car, she had to get them by herself. However, when she got back to the crime scene, her car was already towed away. By the time she arrived at the municipal bureau, she had sawed her car had been turned over.

    The worker told her that her car fell off from the top while the machine was exiting the hallway.

    Shi Sheng did not say a word.

    <i>That damned luck points!</i>

    There was nothing Shi Sheng could do other than went back to the shopping mall.

    It was already dark by the time Shi Sheng went back home.

    Han Xiao was holding her phone when she saw Shi Shenge in. She went up to her immediately, ¡°Chairman Liu, why didn¡¯t you pick up my calls?¡±

    Shi Sheng put down the items and waved her hand, ¡°my phone eloped with my car.¡±

    <i>Eloped?</i>

    <i>Your car and your phone?</i>

    <i>Chairman Liu, what are you talking about?!</i>

    ¡°Aow... aow...¡±

    Han Xiao looked at the bag Shi sheng brought, a white, fluffy creature arching out of it.

    ¡°Chairman Liu... that¡¯s a... puppy...¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen a puppy before?¡± Shi Sheng took out the puppy and shoved it into her arms.

    Han Xiao carried the fluffy creature in her arms, and it was still warm.

    <i>Ahhh, it¡¯s really a puppy!!</i>

    <i>And it¡¯s alive!</i>

    ¡°Chairman Liu, are we going to keep it?¡±

    Shi Sheng nced at, seeing the anticipation brimming in her eyes, <i>okay, okay, we¡¯ll keep it!</i>

    ¡°Not me. You¡¯re going to take care of it by yourself. If it causes any trouble, I¡¯ll strangle it to death.¡±

    Han Xiao clutched onto the dog tightly immediately and stepped back.

    Shi Sheng wanted to scold her, but she held back finally.

    She pushed all of the boxes next to her to Han Xiao, with a calm tone, ¡°Happy birthday.¡±

    Han Xiao, ¡°!!!¡± <i>Today is my birthday?</i>

    When she thought about it, it was indeed her birthday.

    When Han Xiao went back to open up her presentster, her face was flushed when she saw the gifts.

    This morning when she was doing theundry, she noticed that her bra was broken, so she tossed it away. She remembered that Chairman Liu might have coincidentally passed by her, but she did not expect that she would buy for her that night.

    <i>Ah! I want to marry Chairman Liu!</i>

    <i>I want to give birth to her babies!</i>

 Chapter 638 - The Bankrupt Chairman(30)

    Chapter 638

    The Bankrupt Chairman(30)

    Due to the evidence being definite, Dong Wan¡¯s case was cracked in a short time.

    Later on, the police found out that she was rted to the death of Siow Ling Long.

    Dong Wan imed that she had a mental illness. After being examined by the hospital, they confirmed her im which she had intermittent psychosis. ording to the crime scene investigation, Dong Wan needed to bear the criminal responsibility of taking care of the corpse rationally after she murdered her and a purposeful well-prepared murder.

    Due to the sinister nature of the crime, Dong Wan was sentenced to life imprisonment.

    The only thing she could watch for the rest of her life was probably the prison.

    Shi Sheng was suspecting something about Dong Wan. Siow Ling Long¡¯s death was not something Dong Wan was capable of, but for some reason, Dong Wan could spell out all the details.

    This matter had nothing to do with her. Shi Sheng was merely curious, and she did not question it. She felt unconcerned about things that did not affect her and let them rest.

    ......

    Ye Feng did not expect that he had slept with a crazy murderer. His frail mental state made him unable to shut his eyes for a few days. When he was finally asleep, a soft noise snapped his eyes wide open.

    He made eye contact with a pair of murderous eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Ye Feng screamed in shock, and his cracked voice seemed utterly ear-piercing in the dark.

    That person pressed against his chest rapidly, with a sharp knife against his neck, ¡°long time no see, Ye Feng.¡±

    Thedy¡¯s softness was pressing against, but Ye Feng could not feel any warmth at all.

    ¡°Are you here to kill me?¡± This chick had used him previously, and now she wanted to kill him.

    Thedy drew closer to Ye Feng, exhaled in his ear, ¡°If I ept other people¡¯s money, then I must remove ill fortune for them. Someone wants to know your secret.¡±

    Ye Feng¡¯s mind was blown wide open.

    Someone wants his secret?

    What was his secret?

    It was the software that pooped out of nowhere on his phone.

    ¡°Seeing that we had fun in bed, I won¡¯t kill you if you tell me your secret.¡± Thedy sat next to Ye Feng, stroking his body with her fingers.

    Ye Feng had a body that was not bad, it felt great to the hands, some more he was excellent in bed, which woman did not like a man who was good in bed?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± He could not let anyone know his secret. That was his only chance to make aeback.

    Ye Feng¡¯s sight was to his phone unconsciously. Thedy sneered before knocking Ye Feng out.

    She took over his phone and used his fingerprint to unlock it.

    There were not many applications on the phone, ¡®How to Be a Self Made Billionaire¡¯ was a weird name. It even had an odd icon.

    Thedyunched the software. Her brows furrowed initially. After swiping around swiftly, her iris shed with a hint of an oddity when she saw the topics of a fewpleted missions.

    She already got the hint that this was the item she was looking for before she came here.

    Ye Feng was able to earn that much money with such software?

    After pondering for some time, she realized that this was the only way that made sense why he could earn so much money in such a short time.

    Thedy nced at the man in the bed and did not kill him at the end. After all, without this software, he had no way of making aeback.

    As thedy was about to leave, a red glint shed in front of her eyes.

    She saw the red bracelet on the cab.

    ÓÌÒÉ¼¸Ãë£¬Å®ÈË»¹ÊÇ½«ÊÖÁ´ÄÃÆð£¬Ä¨³ý×Ô¼ºµÄºÛ¼££¬ÈçÍ¬À´Ê±£¬ÇÄÎÞÉùÏ¢µÄÀë¿ª¡£

    After hesitating for a few seconds, thedy took the bracelet and erased her traces. She left softly as she came.

    ......

    Thedy passed the phone to the buyer.

    The buyer looked at the items on the software, at first he did not understand, but when he saw thepleted missions, he got it right away.

    ¡°Ha ha ha, good job, Ying.¡± The buyer praised thedy with a broad smile. Her code name was Ying.

    Ying stroked the Lucky on her wrist and asked, ¡°When are you going to pay me?¡±

    ¡°Right away, right away.¡± The buyer ordered someone to get the check.

    Ding-

    A message popped out on the screen.

    ¡°Mission failed, a penalty will be imposed, the ount will be unbound. ¡±

    The screen turned ck for about three seconds.

    By the time the phone was restarted, the software was nowhere to be found.

    The buyer could not find the software after searching through the phone for a long time, he even tried restarting the phone again, but the software was gone.

    ¡°Why did the software disappear?¡± The buyer stood up agitatedly, questioning Ying loudly.

    Ying took over the phone and look. The software was indeed gone.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with me. I¡¯ve already done my mission. You have to pay for me.¡± Ying put down the phone, stared at the buyer.

    The buyer was worked up at the moment. There was no way that he would pay her.

    Those two were about to get into a catfight.

    In the end, the buyer somehow saw the bracelet on Ying¡¯s wrist and jumped into manic mode out of nowhere, ¡°Kill her!¡±

    ¡°Shoot!¡± Ying cussed in rage, hastily looking for something to shelter herself.

    However, the ce was quite empty, and there were people all around. The moment she moved, bullets wereing at her in all directions.

    The ear-piercing gut shots were resounding in that area.

    After a short while.

    The gunshots stopped.

    Ying¡¯s body was on the ground. Fresh blood was bleeding out from her body slowly, staining the bracelet on her wrist.

    Like the color and the shade of blood, the bracelet seemed to get brighter.

    ......

    Ye Feng was unable to recover after losing the software. When he realized that he could not live like a human, that was after a long time.

    And after that, he could not seed in anything he did. No matter which job he was doing, he could notst more than three days.

    There was a news reportter on-

    #The formerly typhoon whose future seemed to be unlimited sank to be a hobo. A snake cannot be turned into a dragon after all.#

    The next time Shi Sheng heard of Ye Feng¡¯s news again, it was from Zhang Ju¡¯s call.

    Ye Feng was drowned to death.

    He got the software that made him soar up into the sky from drowning. After he lost the software, he was drowned to death.

    It all started with water.

    Also ended with water.

    ¡°Do you think that the author has something against the male lead?¡± Ye Jian asked Shi Sheng, looking weird.

    Look at the chicks the author arranged for the male lead. Which one of them is normal?

    Alright, the normal one died a miserable death.

    He or she must be full of malicious intent.

    Shi Sheng nced at Ye Jian, ¡°You still have the courting task?¡±

    Ye Jian got gloomy when he heard that, ¡°of course, why¡¯d you think that I like to hang out with you so much? Right now, I¡¯m a god-like typhoon. I can spend however I like. Who doesn¡¯t like this kind of life?¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll neverplete this mission.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s lips curved into a smile.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled faintly, ¡°Because I like someone else.¡±

    She went to look for other viins, and all of them were not Feng Ci.

    Feng Ci was not in this world.

    ¡°You have a crush on someone? Who is it? Is it Mu Bai?¡± He was rtively quiet recently. Even if they met him, he would not do anything.

    That was very strange.

    Before Shi Sheng could answer, Ye Jian shook his head, ¡°no way, wrong. You would never like Mu Bai. Then who did you like? Whoever that is, he¡¯s quite unlucky, to have you as an admirer.¡±

    sh-

    ¡°My gosh!¡± Ye Jian jumped away quickly, ¡°Liu Sheng Ge. No one would want someone as violent as you! Who can tolerate that!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Someone would want me.¡± Shi Sheng continued to sh her metal sword.

    Ye Jian quickly escaped outside. The corner of his lips twitched when he saw the empty trunk. He promptly got into his car and left.

    He would prostrate himself in admiration if someone wanted her.

    Thank God someone wants this lunatic!

 Chapter 639 - The Bankrupt Chairman(31)

    <h4>The Bankrupt Chairman(31)</h4>

    A charity g.

    The government held this charity g to donate to the children in the earthquake-stricken mountain areas.

    Zhang Ju, who was promoted as the city director, had to attend this g naturally.

    Zhang Ju heard someone shouting behind him as he was about to enter the hall.

    ¡°Wait a minute, Liu Sheng Ge. There isn¡¯t a ghost chasing behind you. Why are you walking so fast? You¡¯re ady. Can you walk in a moredylike manner?¡±

    He turned around to see Shi Sheng was walking swaggering towards him, and it indeed was notdylike.

    ¡°Zhang Ju, here for the charity g?¡± Shi Sheng stopped in front of Zhang Ju, ¡°Did you bring enough money this time?¡±

    ¡°...¡± He did not want to see her at all, ¡°Miss Liu, did you manage to make aeback?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m definitely richer than you.¡± Shi Sheng grinned arrogantly.

    Zhang Ju, ¡°...¡± <i>As upright and honest police, what¡¯s wrong with being poor!</i>

    <i>What¡¯s wrong with that!</i>

    Zhang Ju headed into the hall sulky.

    Shi Sheng shrugged and followed him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Liu Sheng Ge? I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up with the rumors that someone is keeping her? Where¡¯s the follow-up?¡±

    ¡°Are you living under a rock? Who cares about who she¡¯s being kept by when there were so many murder cases. Liu Sheng Ge is quite unfortunate. First, herpany was gone, then she got involved in murder cases.¡±

    ¡°Now that the truth hase to light, is Liu Sheng Ge being kept by someone or not?¡±

    ¡°Who knows, not that we get to see her getting close with anyone.¡±

    Ye Jian walked to those who were chatting away, ¡°Am I not anyone?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t¡¯... you Liu Sheng Ge¡¯s myrmidon?¡± someone reckoned Ye Jian for a while and responded.

    Myrmidon!

    Myrmidon?

    He was her myrmidon?!

    <i>Why would there be such a handsome and rich myrmidon like him?</i>

    <i>You bunch of blind folks!</i>

    <i>I¡¯m so angry!</i>

    <i>Liu Sheng Ge,e and chop up some people for you daddy, I!</i>

    ¡°He...¡± Someoneughed faintly behind Ye Jian.

    ¡°Chairman Mu.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Chairman Mu.¡±

    Mu Bai nodded slightly as a greeting to the others. These people exchanged nces with each other and left there quickly for Mu Bai and Ye Jian.

    Ye Jian turned his head to re at Mu Bai. <i>You think you¡¯re so great just because some people know you?</i>

    ¡°She¡¯s hard to deal with, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mu Bai asked softly.

    Ye Jian¡¯s brows furrowed. <i>Why does he sound happy to my misfortune?</i>

    ¡°Good luck.¡± Mu Bai probably wanted to tap on his shoulder, but he backed off halfway reaching towards him. He then proceeded to go in with his men.

    Ye Jian, ¡°...¡±

    <i>What¡¯s wrong with him?</i>

    ......

    One of the traditions of charity g ¨C charity auction.

    Which was to give a title to those who donated.

    Since everyone wanted an excellent reputation, naturally, they would not be stingy in dumping their money for charity.

    Shi Sheng coincidentally sat next to Zhang Ju again. Ye Jian was seated on her other side, one minute raising Shi Sheng¡¯s number, the next minute raising his own, he was busy having fun by himself.

    ¡°Liu Sheng Ge still got money?¡± <i>The bankrupt chairman dares toe to this auction? I¡¯ve never seen such an unaware broke chairman. She must have taken the wrong script!</i>

    ¡°I reckon she¡¯s living a good life. Maybe she is kept by someone. Tsk... this is the benefit of being good looking, even when she¡¯s bankrupt, there are still people who want her.¡±

    ¡°He... That has to be a decent man too. What if he was a married man? Wouldn¡¯t she be the mistress that destroys others¡¯ families? Being so good looking is still a vixen.¡±

    Zhang Ju overheard the whispering behind them from time to time.

    Although he did not like Shi Sheng, this lunatic, the people behind them were too harsh.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Zhang Ju asked.

    ¡°àÅ£¿¡±Ê±óÏãÂÁËÏÂ£¬Ìýµ½ºóÃæÕýËµËý²»ÒªÁ³£¬»ÐÈ»´óÎòÁ³£¬¡°ºÍÖÇÕÏ¼Æ½ÏµôÉí¼Û£¬ÏñÊÇÎÒÕâÑùµÄÈË£¬×ÜÓÐÈË¼µ¶ÊµÄ£¬Ï°¹ß¾ÍºÃ¡£¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Shi Sheng was clueless. When she heard that people behind them talked about how shameless she was, she was suddenly enlightened, ¡°arguing with retards will only drop my status. There are always people jealous of someone like me. I am already used to it.¡±

    Zhang Ju, ¡°...¡± She even said it with a proud face. Fine, you win!

    <i>Being judged by people all the time, isn¡¯t that unbearable?</i>

    <i>It was certainly better to be upright and honest police.</i>

    The charity ended smoothly.

    But something happened at the party after.

    Someone was dead in an enclosed restroom.

    Zhang Ju looked at Shi Sheng. He was driven to madness.

    ¡°The grim reaper keeps following me. I can¡¯t help it.¡± Shi Sheng spread her hands innocently.

    ¡°I never want to see you again!¡± Zhang Ju said that before heading to the restroom upstairs.

    As he was heading up, a silhouette went downstairs along with the crowd. A faint red glint shed on their wrist. They brushed by Zhang Ju.

    ......

    Shi Sheng knew that Mu Bai was following her closely after some time. Shi Sheng tested a few times, but she noticed that Mu Bai was smarter than the other retards. He was like a crafty rabbit with three burrows and always had more than one n to fall back on.

    Mu Bai did not take any action on her until she left the dimension.

    But Shi Sheng always thought that the episodes she encountered in theter period had something to do with that man. However, she did not have evidence, and she also did not manage to catch him.

    Later on, Mu Bai even went overseas, did not show his face at all.

    Ye Jian, that moron, his mission has a time limit, and once the time limit was up, he would die naturally.

    Before he left, he even told Shi Sheng to meet him when she was free.

    <i>As if we would meet again!</i>

    They were from a different world.

    It was as empty as usual when Shi Sheng went back to the system space.

    She plodded to the screen slowly, ced her palm on the edge of the screen.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Feng Ci in this dimension?¡±

    £¿

    ¡°System, where did you hide my Feng Ci?¡±

    <strong>[Host, you¡¯re the one that cut off your connection, I can¡¯t connect to you too.]</strong>

    Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t sure if it was her illusion, but for some reason, she felt like the system was taking joy in her cmity.

    <strong>[...] That¡¯s impressive, my host. You can sense my happiness from my electronic voice.</strong>

    ¡°What¡¯s up with that Mu Bai?¡± She changed her question.

    ¡¾......¡¿ÏµÍ³³ÁÄ¬Ðí¾Ã£¬ÆÁÄ»ÉÏµÄÊý¾ÝÌø¶¯µÃ¼«¿ì£¬¡¾ÎÞ·¨¼ì²â¡£¡¿

    <strong>[...] </strong>The system kept quiet for a long time. The data was jumping rapidly on the screen. <strong>[Incapable for detection.]</strong>

    ¡°Oh?¡± Shi Sheng tilted her head, looking at the screen cryptically.

    <strong>[...] </strong>The system panicked. <strong>Why is it undetectable? Master, fastere back, I think I¡¯m sick!</strong>

    The system searched a few times, but there were no results.

    Shi Sheng took out her tablet, checked the system¡¯s database. Everything seemed normal... but some data were restricted for her to see.

    Shi Sheng kept the tablet, let the system showed her information.

    Name: Shi Sheng

    Personality points: -272000

    Life points: 30

    umted points: 31000

    Mission rank: A

    Mission points: 79

    Hidden mission: ipleted

    Rewards of hidden mission: none

    Tools bar: ¡®The Crown of the Queen¡¯, ¡®The Heart of the Demon King¡¯, ¡®Dark Night¡¯.

    Shi Sheng:¡±...¡± <i>why did you deduct so many personality points?</i>

    your hidden mission. Although the Heart of Angel was sent to the museum, Lucky was out there. Many died because of this.]

    <i>Is this my fault?</i>

    <i>Am I a rubbish bin?</i>

    <strong>[This is calcted.. ording to the system data.] Why are you so fierce? It is just calcting ording to the data.</strong>

    <strong>Master, the host is abusing the system; I miss you, please fastere back!</strong>

 Chapter 640 - Theres Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (1)

    <h4>There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (1)</h4>

    The moment Shi Seng opened her eyes, she saw a few people standing in front of her, using all sorts of dazzling lights smashing on her.

    ¡°She¡¯s about to unparalyzed.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, use your ultimate skill!¡±

    They shouted some phrases simultaneously. Then Shi Sheng saw the skills bar on their heads...

    <i> Video games?

    My gosh!

    It looks so realistic. Is this holographic? </i>

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± It was not the time to talk about this now, these people were trying to kill her!

    Shi Sheng drew her sword instinctively, but she took out a weird scepter instead. The scepter was in silver color, with two dragons entwining from the bottom up to the top, where the dragons¡¯ heads were right at the top with their mouths wide opened and a transparent bead right in the middle.

    Shi Sheng could feel that those people opposite her got excited when she took out the scepter. Their skills bars were about toplete, a vast array of light poured down at her.

    Shi sheng held up the scepter instinctively, the light hit on the scepter and scattered in all directions, hitting on them, annihting them in minutes.

    After the light was gone, only corpsesy on the ground in front of Shi Sheng.

    [World] You¡¯ll Suffer: Our group is totally annihted again.

    [World] Ancestor, Stop Fooling Around: The Shadow n yers didn¡¯t even try to fight her. Getting annihted by her is not unusual.

    [World] A man¡¯s True Colours: ¡°members of Dreamt About Xi Tang, didn¡¯t you say this time you¡¯ll definitely triumph over her? Look at you getting pped in the face by yourself, ha ha ha!¡±

    [World] A Ray of Sunshine: ¡°don¡¯t just sit there and criticize us,e defeat her yourself if you¡¯re so great!¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at the bars of chats floated through the sky. Her mouth twitched. If she did not see it wrongly, You¡¯ll Suffer was the man lying in front of her.

    <i> So what on earth is she?

    Is she an NPC?

    What?! What kind of grievance does an NPC have? </i>

    Shi Sheng searched around and drew out her property bar.

    Nickname: Hua Meng Meng (NPC)

    Level: 80

    Identity: Master of Shen Jue Pce

    Martial power points: 56524

    Chivalry points: 0

    Prestige points: 1563

    Equipment: Moonshadow Scepter (droppable), Netherworld Water (droppable), Jade Rivulet Mist Dress...

    The equipment column was blinding Shi Sheng. They were all level 70-80 equipment. However, not all were droppable, only the Moon Shadow Scepter, Netherworld Water, and some of her costumes.

    Shi Sheng obtained some information from the yers¡¯ chats.

    She was the biggest boss from the current update. At this moment, the highest level the yers could get was only 80.

    Whoever defeated her could obtain Moon Shadow Scepter. This scepter was considered a legendary weapon. There was only one of it in every server. It could be upgradedter on. It was a type of upgradeable weapon.

    Shi Sheng reckoned the scepter, <i> it¡¯s so ugly.

    Where¡¯s my sword? </i>

    Shi Sheng looked at the people who were still lying on the ground. Since it was just a game...

    A hint of a sinister smile crossed her face, the people chattering on the ground were suddenly alerted.

    [Nearby] You¡¯ll Suffer, ¡°master, master, don¡¯t you think it suddenly be chilly?¡±

    The yers could not talk to each other after they died. They could only chat through the chatbox.

    [Nearby] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°Little Suffer, how did you y games until you can feel something in real life?¡±

    [Nearby]Majestic Presence, ¡°master you have zero sense of reality, can¡¯t feel what we¡¯re feeling. Ha ha ha!¡±

    [Nearby]A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°for your information, I¡¯m still your n master.¡±

    [Near] You¡¯ll Suffer, ¡°ha ha ha, master is too dumb.¡±

    [Nearby]A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°do you think I won¡¯t delete my ount and restart the whole game.¡±

    [Nearby] Itinerant Novice Wolf, ¡°give me the position of the n master then.¡± £º°ïÖ÷µÄÎ»ÖÃ¸øÎÒ¡£

    [Nearby]A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°wow, you guys are real ¡®good¡¯, keeping your eyes on my n master throne. Guess what. I¡¯ll never delete my ount!¡±

    As they were chattering away, Shi Sheng had already stopped in front of their bodies, searching for something in her equipment column. She deserved to be called as the big boss, with so many droppable items.

    [Nearby] You¡¯ll Suffer, ¡°Woah, Hua Meng Meng came here, what¡¯s she trying to do?¡±

    [Nearby] Itinerant Novice Wolf, ¡°it definitely won¡¯t be something nice.¡±

    This game was infamously psychopathic. Not only the yers could troll the NPCs, but the NPCs could prank the yers as well.

    Other than posting missions and dropping equipment, the NPCs were almost no different from the yers. They could even ept missions.

    The yers had a love-hate rtionship with this feature.

    Ê±óÏºÜÆæ¹ÖËûÃÇÍÅÃð²»»Ø¸´»îµã£¬Ò²²»ÓÃµÀ¾ßÆðÀ´£¬ÌÉÔÚÕâÀïÁÄÌìÊÇ¼¸¸öÒâË¼¡£

    Shi Sheng wondered why they did not return to the point after they died or use their equipment. What were they trying to do by lying on the ground chattering away.

    She would not ask such an idiotic question, it would make her seemed like an idiot, so she decided to take revenge.

    There was a few equipment for trolling. Of course, to ensure the yers¡¯ mental health, it would not be too gory.

    Shi Sheng picked the slightly obscene one, stripping their clothes.

    [Announcement] Hua Meng Meng used Equipment [not wearing one thread] on yer [Majestic Presence].

    [Announcement] Hua Meng Meng used Equipment [not wearing one thread] on yer [You¡¯ll Suffer].

    [Announcement] ...

    yers from all servers could see the announcement floating over on top.

    [World] Ancestor, Stop Fooling Around, ¡°Hua Meng Meng?¡±

    [World] Your Daddy is Online, ¡°isn¡¯t Hua Meng Meng the master of Shen Jue Pce? I can¡¯t believe she just used not wearing one thread on those from Dreamt About Xi Tang.¡±

    [World] A Man¡¯s True Colours, ¡°what did those people of Dreamt About Xi Tang do to Hua Meng Meng until she used this equipment on her. Hahaha.¡±

    At the same time, yers of Dreamt About Xi Tang.

    [Nearby]Majestic Presence, ¡°did Hua Meng Meng give full y to her animal disposition, trying to force us to ooxx?¡±

    [Nearby] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°thepany hasn¡¯t released such feature, right? Hua Meng Meng, gosh, at least leave me my underwear!¡±

    Shi Sheng left after the men lying on the ground were left with nothing but their underwear.

    [Nearby] You¡¯ll Suffer, ¡°Mua Meng Meng is leaving!¡±

    [Nearby] Majestic Presence, ¡°master, faster use your charm to seduce her.¡± £ºÀÏ´ó¿ìÓÃÄãµÄÃÀÉ«ÃÔ×¡Ëý¡£

    [Nearby] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°I¡¯m stillying on the ground.¡±

    As Shi Sheng was leaving that ce, the [Nearby] chats disappeared.

    The map was quiterge. Shi Sheng had to walk for some time to see a pce. There were guards with swords guarding at the outside of the pce.

    When they saw here back, they immediately bent over to salute her. The doors of the pce opened quietly.

    Shi Sheng headed into the pce calmly and closed the door after she entered the pce.

    The pce was empty. Nothing was happening in there.

    Shi Sheng found a somewhat safe spot and began to ept the plot.

    ......

    This was a holographic online game arc.

    This game¡¯s name was [Chaotic World]. It was also the first holographic online game.

    The female lead was Le Jin. She was a novice to this game, and she had absolutely no idea of what was going on in the game. However, her ount number was a lucky number, and it had a lucky bonus. No matter the droppable rate of defeating a monster or the sess rate ofpleting a mission, it would increase up to 50 percent for her.

    After she entered the game, the female coincidentally met an expert with the username ¡®A Lifetime of Peace¡¯. When he confessed his feelings to her and used her as an excuse, so the novice female lead suddenly became the public enemy of this area.

    Her level was not high in the first ce, and she was ughtered back to level zero.

    It was worth mentioning, by the way, that this game did not have the feature of a novice protection period.

    Because of this, the female lead held a lot of resentment towards the expert, but the expert promised to guide the female lead to level up. He even sent the message that if anyone were toy a finger on the female lead, they would not be on good terms with him.

    This expert, with such a dominating demeanor, was naturally the male lead, Liang Bing.

 Chapter 641 - Thereâ€™s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (2)

    <strong>Chapter 641</strong>

    <strong>There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (2)</strong>

    Basically, this was a story where a novice yer proimed herself as the game¡¯s hegemon by clinging on an expert yer and through his skills.

    Then how was this rted to her, as an NPC?

    There was a massive deal between these two!

    The male lead, Liang Bing, and the female lead, Le Jin, were siblings in the name. Liang Bing¡¯s father married Le Jin¡¯s mother. Hence they were under the same household.

    Due to the plot, Le Jin turned into a vegetative state. Liang Bing realized that he liked Le Jin after she turned into that state. Hence, he was trying to wake Le Jin up.

    That was why the game [Chaotic World] was created.

    Liang Bing wanted to make Le Jin lived in the game, hoping that she might wake up because of this game. And it was proven that Liang Bing did it.

    Le Jin really appeared in the game with the identity of a yer.

    In order to research into such a project, a sacrifice was definitely involved.

    Hua Meng Meng was the sacrifice.

    She was a vegetable too. She was the first living test subject to conduct experiments. Obviously, there would be many problems encountered in the first experiment.

    Hua Meng Meng did not appear in the game as a yer. Instead, she became an NPC.

    The research team did not discover anyone in the novice vige and assumed that she had failed and abandoned her. But for some reason, her mind was always there. It was saved in the NPC¡¯s body, Hua Meng Meng.

    However, the game was not released during that period, Hua Meng Meng did not see anyone, she also did not know where she was.

    She had no idea how long she had stayed in the pce. Outside was pitch ck. The only emotions she felt were apprehensive and scared.

    Until the game was released, the map was discovered by the yers, there was some scenery outside.

    Hua Meng Meng walked out curiously, but she got beaten up by someone before she could take a good look at the outside situation.

    NPC did not have sensory perceptions, but getting hit by someone out of nowhere, Hua Meng Meng¡¯s instinct reaction was to fight back.

    This NPC was set to be high and mighty. Although Hua Meng Meng did not know how to y the game, she defeated them entirely with almost zero effort.

    Later on, Hua Meng Meng knew that she was in a game and apprehended that she was still in the original world. She wanted to ask for help to ry a message. She wanted her parents to save her.

    The yers thought that it was the game setting and asked all around the world.

    The male lead saw this coincidently. The male lead went to meet Hua Meng Meng and confirmed that she was the first experiment subject. He promised to bring her out of the game in exchange for her not telling anyone about this matter.

    At that moment, Hua Meng Meng wanted to get out of the game at all cost, plus the male lead was good looking, the youngdy who was awakened by love for the first time epted the offer immediately.

    She followed the male lead¡¯s instructions and yed an excellent role as the NPC, Hua Meng Meng. But in the end, she ended up waiting for nothing but the copse of the entire map.

    She was somehow selected to be an experiment subject and got destroyed out of nowhere. There was no way Hua Meng Meng would not have grievances.

    Hua Meng Meng had two wishes.

    The first was to return to her human body.

    Secondly, she wanted to know why Liang Bing reneged on her promise and destroyed her.

    In the plot, the female lead basically did not do anything. The male lead did all of this behind her back. If it were not for Hua Meng Meng¡¯s memories, who would know what kind of immoral things the male lead had done?

    This Liang Bing was quite psychopathic.

    Willing to perform such a twisted human experiment just to save the female lead.

    It did not matter in which dimension, performing human experimentation was to be condemned. The male lead chose to destroy Hua Meng Meng because he was either afraid that Hua Meng Meng might leak some information after being out of the game or something happened to the female lead.

    But at the end of the plot, the female lead was married to the male lead in real life, with kids. Hence, the reason why he did that was to be determined.

    The timestamp of her reaching here was right after the map was discovered by some yer.

    The yers were forming groups to defeat her to get her equipment to up level.

    Shi Sheng took out the scepter from before. That was her first droppable weapon. Before she dropped it, it belonged to her.

    The boss of this game...

    Very well, let¡¯s abuse the yers and break up a couple on our way!

    ......

    [World] A Lifetime of Peace, ¡°Le Jin is my woman, my woman. Whoeverys a finger on her, I¡¯ll kill them every time I see them.¡±

    By the time Shi Sheng tidied up her equipment, this sentence had floated above her head.

    The plot was already halfway for her, but it was the beginning for the female lead.

    What a poor cannon fodder that could not live through three episodes.

    [World] The Great July, ¡°take a photo with me, daddy!¡±

    [World] July¡¯s Skirt, ¡°daddy, you¡¯re trashing the game again.¡±

    [World] July¡¯s Underwear, ¡°Swiping July¡±

    [World] July¡¯s Socks, ¡°Update.¡±

    [World] July¡¯s Jacket, ¡°Update.¡±

    [World] Your Daddy is Online, ¡°who¡¯s Le Jin? How did she manage to make the expert go to the world channel?¡±

    [World] A Man¡¯s True Colors, ¡°Le Jin? I saw that yer yesterday. It was a nobody. How did a nobody get involved with someone like him?¡±

    More and more yers were getting onto the world channel. A Lifetime of Peace¡¯s message was quick to be drowned by the other chats.

    Shi Sheng hopped into the world channel, tried to try a message, and hit the send button.

    A pop-up window bounced out.

    ¡®Insufficient coins, please top-up.¡¯

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± NPC wanting to speak also need coins, trying to earn from one of their own people, this was too much!

    ¡°Report!¡±

    The pce opened silently, an NPC with the line Shen Jue Pce Crowd on top of his head ran into the pce.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± What on earth is a pce crowd?

    ¡°Pce Master, there are yers outside.¡±

    Shi Sheng furrowed her brows, she remembered that her battle could only be activated thrice in a day before she was defeated. She was pretty sure that she had been started the third time today?

    so, how did the yers get in?

    ¡°How many are there?¡±

    ¡°Ten.¡±

    There were five yers in a team and ten yers in a group.

    This is a bug, alright!

    They can only defeat her by forming a team, okay? Howe they can create a group?

    Gosh!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Shi Sheng waved her sleeves domineering. However, the sleeve was too big, and it was the elegant floating type. By waving it, the clothes were all over Shi Sheng¡¯s face.

    Gosh!

    What about the promise that I get to act cool?

    Shi Sheng brushed away thoseyers of clothing that were still in the air, took off her outerwear, and picked a suitable set of clothes for fighting from her equipment.

    Shi Sheng walked out of the hall. There were many underlings with the nicknames of ¡®Shen Jue Pce Crowd¡¯ at the gate. A few yers were ying the mobs at the piazza on the other side of the pce.

    Shi Sheng was familiar with some of them.

    They were the yers that chatted on the ground after they died.

    A Ray of Sunshine was the n master of Dreamt About Xi Tang. You¡¯ll Suffer, Itinerant Novice Wolf and Majestic Presence were the members of Dreamt About Xi Tang.

    The other yers were from the other n.

    These yers were quick at ying the mobs and dashed at Shi Sheng right after they killed them all. They began to use their techniques without a word.

    Shi Sheng took out her scepter.

    ¡°Hua Meng Meng is taking out her scepter, what! I thought she would only use that when she¡¯s about to die?¡±

    The moment the scepter was drawn, there was an explosion on the other side.

    ¡°Watch your health bars. We will charge through there.¡± A Ray of Sunshine ordered rapidly.

    The members of Dreamt About Xi Tang followed A Ray of Sunshine right away under the other yers¡¯ protection and arrived at the staircase beneath Shi Sheng.

    However, as they got to stand upright before using any technique, they were obliterated simultaneously.

 Chapter 642 - Thereâ€™s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (3)

    Chapter 642

    There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (3)

    The crowd could only watch their men lying on the ground.

    ¡°The Pce Master willmand and conquer the world for thousands of years.¡±

    ¡°The Pce Master willmand and conquer the world for thousands of years.¡±

    ¡°The Pce Master...¡±

    The Shen Jue Pce Crowd raised their arms and cheered, chanting the slogan uniformly.

    Gosh! What kind of developer designed this line.

    I¡¯m not the Unbeatable of the East.

    Shi Sheng walked to A Ray of Sunshine. This holographic game¡¯s character design was adjusted ording to their own appearance, after some minor adjustment.

    A Ray of Sunshine seemed to be pretty good looking. Judging from his equipment, he probably was a paid yer.

    Which is a good target to rob!

    She was too poor to say anything in the world channel at the moment.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Shi Sheng squatted, ¡°what are you guys doing by lying on the ground?¡±

    A Ray of Sunshine was talking to his teammates when he heard a pleasant voice. He looked at Shi Sheng, strange.

    Was that a hallucination, or did the boss just speak?

    Usually, NPCs would only talk to the yers if the yers initiated the conversation, so what was the game trying to do by having a bosse and spoke to them out of nowhere?

    ¡°You guys are too weak.¡± Shi Sheng looked at them with disdain.

    [Nearby ]A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°...¡±

    [Nearby]Majestic Presence, ¡°...¡±

    [Nearby] You¡¯ll Suffer, ¡°...¡±

    [Nearby]Itinerant Novice Wolf, ¡°...¡±

    Did shee here just to mock us?

    This boss is indeed different from the other bosses.

    Shi Sheng suddenly reached out to touch A Ray of Sunshine.

    A Ray of Sunshine startled with shock.

    [Nearby]A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°boss! Please be civilized, have some decency and keep your hands to yourself! I am a yer with integrity!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll use my scepter then.¡± Shi Sheng narrowed her iris.

    [Nearby]A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°you can just take liberties with me instead!¡±

    [Nearby]Majestic Presence, ¡°master, where¡¯s your integrity?¡±

    [Nearby] You¡¯ll Suffer, ¡°master is being taken advantage of, hahahaha.¡±

    [Nearby]A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°A real man must learn to sail in all winds.¡±

    Shi Sheng wanted to try something out. She did not expect that this game would be so psychopathic with no border.

    Usually, only yers could steal from the dead, but this game¡¯s settings were different from the other games. Even NPCs could steal from the dead.

    Obviously, A Ray of Sunshine was shocked too.

    [Nearby]A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°gosh, Hua Meng Meng just stole 100 coins from me. This game is really good at earning money.¡±

    [Nearby]Majestic Presence, ¡°she can steal from us?¡±

    [Nearby]Itinerant Novice Wolf, ¡°!?¡±

    [Nearby] You¡¯ll Suffer, ¡°return to the most realistic world, I finally understand what this line means.¡±

    In this game, the differences between NPC and the yers were that NPCs could give out missions and drop equipment.

    The other features were totally the same as the yers.

    Does it mean that they watch out for the NPCs as well?

    Shi Sheng tried to steal from everyone, but probably due to her being an NPC, there was a limit. Other than the 100 coins she stole from A Ray of Sunshine, the other items she stole was worthless.

    ¡°Tie them up. ¡°Shi Sheng ordered the pce crowd standing at the side.

    The pce went up right away and tied up the corpses.

    Very well, this game is interesting.

    [Nearby] You¡¯ll Suffer, ¡°Hua Meng Men, what are you trying to do? ¡±

    Shi Sheng thought it was weird that she was talking by herself, she pulled out the chatbox and started typing.

    [Nearby]Hua Meng Meng, ¡°This is a robbery!¡±

    [Nearby]A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°...¡±

    [Nearby]Majestic Presence, ¡°...¡±

    [Nearby]Itinerant Novice Wolf, ¡°...¡±

    [Nearby]...

    A bunch of ellipses.

    Even NPCs have the function of robbing? Can the yers even survive in this game?

    [Nearby]Hua Meng Meng, ¡°everyone, hand over 1000 coins, and I¡¯ll let you go for trespassing my territory, cool?¡±

    [Nearby]A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°why don¡¯t you rob us instead?¡±

    1000 coins were 1000RMB.

    [Nearby]Hua Meng Meng, ¡°didn¡¯t I say I¡¯m robbing you?¡±

    [Nearby]Majestic Presence, ¡°master is being retarded again.¡±

    [Nearby]Hua Meng Meng, ¡°is he always this dumb?¡±

    This A Ray of Sunshine had been acting like a retard from the beginning. How did he get to be a n master?

    [Nearby] You¡¯ll Suffer, ¡°yeah, he¡¯s always like that.¡±

    [Nearby]A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°that¡¯s enough, stop chatting with her, she¡¯s robbing us!¡±

    [Nearby]Hua Meng Meng, ¡°...¡±

    It looks like it¡¯s not only the n master is dumb, the whole n is dumb too.

    [Nearby]Itinerant Novice Wolf, ¡°our n master is rich.¡±

    [Nearby]Majestic Presence, ¡°our n master is rich. +1¡±

    [Nearby] You¡¯ll Suffer, ¡°our n master is rich. +2¡±

    [Nearby]Hua Meng Meng, ¡°are you guys letting him be the n master because he¡¯s loaded?¡±

    Shi Sheng felt like she just understood something.

    [Nearby]A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°I got this position with my capabilities, alright?¡±

    I¡¯m so handsome and cool. There are tons of chicks who are willing to have my babies out there. How is it possible for me to be the n master just because I¡¯m loaded?

    [Nearby]Hua Meng Meng, ¡°the capability of getting defeated instantly?¡±

    [Nearby]A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°...¡±

    This was depressing. How could an NPC roast him so arrogantly?

    He was not the only that got in instantly.

    How could she make fun of him only?

    [Nearby] You¡¯ll Suffer, ¡°this NPC is much funpared to other NPCs. Her roasts are so on point, hahaha.¡±

    [Nearby]Hua Meng Meng, ¡°I¡¯m a boss after all.¡±

    I¡¯m naturally different from the core.

    Of course, no NPCs canpete with me.

    [Nearby]Majestic Presence, ¡°the forum stated before, there will be many changes after the update. Looks like they had raised the NPC¡¯s IQ.¡±

    Before that, the NPCs were also smart, but it would not catch up with a human¡¯s thinking. Human brains were more superior, after all.

    And this was the first holographic intelligent online game. There were many bugs.

    Some bored yers would purposely chat with the NPCs, causing the NPCs¡¯ quotes to flood the screen.

    [Nearby]Hua Meng Meng, ¡°what makes you think that those idiots can create such an intelligent NPC like me?¡±

    Shi Sheng despised sweetly.

    Although they were separated by ayer of screen, the yers could feel that she was full of disdain.

    This NPC is awesome.

    You even dare to despise your creator, aren¡¯t you afraid that they will destroy you!

    This NPC has a death wish!

    [Nearby]Hua Meng Meng, ¡°now shut up and pay up. Or I¡¯ll send a message in the world channel to people from Dreamt About Xi Tang to save you.¡±

    Right, she¡¯s robbing us now. We need to get serious.

    [Nearby]Majestic Presence, ¡°I don¡¯t have money, but you can take my life instead!¡±

    [Nearby]Hua Meng Meng, ¡°are you not already dead?¡±

    where did you get an extra life?

    They¡¯re indeed a bunch of idiots.

    [Nearby]Majestic Presence, ¡°...¡±

    In the end, they paid the ransom unwillingly. They could not disobey her when they were at her territory. NPCs with intelligence could not be enraged.

    Most importantly, they had a loaded n master. They were not short of money.

    As for the other yers, although they were not from Dreamt About Xi Tang, A Ray of Sunshine paid for their ransom anyway.

    A Ray of Sunshine did not seem bothered by the fact that he just spent ten thousand coins in a mere minute.

    But the fact that they got robbed by an NPC.

    This was honestly too embarrassing.

    No one could know about this.

    [Nearby]Hua Meng Meng, ¡°why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    Shi Sheng noticed that they were still on the ground chatting. What¡¯s wrong with them?

    [Nearby]A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°the scenery here is beautiful, we want to stay here and chat for a while, to talk about our dreams.¡±

    [Nearby]Hua Meng Meng, ¡°oh?¡±

    Shi Sheng lifted up the hem of her dress and sat next to A Ray of Sunshine¡¯s corpse.

    [Nearby]Hua Meng Meng, ¡°what¡¯s your dream?¡±

    [Nearby]A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°to defeat you.¡±

 Chapter 643 - Theres Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (4)

    <h4>Chapter 643 There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (4)</h4>

    Shi Sheng red at A Ray of Sunshine with contempt instantly.

    A Ray of Sunshine got mad. <i>why did you re at me again, hmph!</i>

    <i>Is my dream not ambitious enough?</i>

    <i>Since no one in every server had defeated her before.</i>

    [Nearby] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°Is it that easy to defeat me?¡±

    She was not sure if the previous Hua Meng Meng could be defeated easily or not.

    But starting from today, she promised that no one could obtain the first defeat from her.

    Unless she threw the game.

    [Nearby] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°that¡¯s because it¡¯s not easy to defeat you.¡±

    That was why his dream was ambitious.

    Be the first that defeated the boss.

    [Nearby] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°so how did you bring so many people here?¡±

    For maps that had not been cleared, it was not open for outsiders unless they were teleported through the instance zones. This A Ray of Sunshine just stayed here without reviving, although he was dead. He must be up to something!

    [Nearby] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°why should I tell you, you¡¯re on thepany¡¯s side.¡±

    A Ray of Sunshine was quick to react. He did not get carried away by Shi Sheng.

    After spending so much time, all she wanted was to ask him about the bug!

    This sort of stuff, of course, he would not spill the beans!

    [Nearby] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°your men are here.¡±

    A Ray of Sunshine adjusted his sight to see that there were indeed a few people charging towards the mobs at the piazza.

    To get into the piazza, they had to get through the mobs. Shi Sheng sat next to A Ray of Sunshine, with her scepter held against his chest.

    A Ray of Sunshine was mad angry. <i>How am I going to revive if you put your scepter on me?</i>

    Shi Sheng tugged at the corners of her lips and smiled. <i>I¡¯m doing this just to stop you from reviving.</i>

    The worst thing about paid yers was that they could revive infinitely.

    Shi Sheng waited for them to charge in and used a skill on them.

    Total decimation.

    Every yer, ¡°...¡±

    <i>You¡¯re not ying ording to the rules!</i>

    What was up with the developers? They had not even started to attack her. How could she use the ultimate skill! How are they going to win against her at this rate?

    [Nearby] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°since you all like it here so much, then you can stay here for a while.¡±

    Shi Sheng ordered the pce crowd to tie up the yers to the pir at the piazza. Even if they were to revive, they would still be stuck to the post.

    They even tried disconnecting and reconnecting, but they could not leave the pir.

    This became a tragedy to these yers.

    In the end, A Ray of Sunshine could not take it anymore. They would not gain anything by dragging it.

    [Nearby] A Ray of Sunshine£ºthere is a bug in here which as long as someone doesn¡¯t leave the instance zone, and if they have a special rtionship with someone from the outside, such as a master-apprentice rtionship, he can build a new team and send that team in.

    They identally found this bug, but they did not expect the boss to find out this bug before they could use it to defeat the boss.

    ......

    At this moment, there were three main cities in Chaotic World.

    Xi Ling was the most prosperous out of three.

    A Ray of Sunshine brought the members back. On their way back, many yers were looking at them weird.

    ¡°Too bad it was on the map, I didn¡¯t get to screenshot it, or not I would have benefitted so much with this.¡±

    ¡°Getting stripped by the boss, hahaha, this gag canst me for a year.¡±

    ¡°Look, who¡¯s thedy next to A Ray of Sunshine?¡±

    Someone noticed that there was ady following A Ray of Sunshine. She was extremely good looking. She had that kind of face that would make people fall at first sight.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see her ID. So pretty, there¡¯s no way I haven¡¯t heard of her. Is she a new yer?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I meet such a pretty yer.¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re poor.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    [Private] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°madam boss, why aren¡¯t you in your pce. Why are you following me?!¡±

    That was right, thedy was Shi Sheng.

    After listening to the bug mentioned by A Ray of Sunshine, she used it to escape from her map instead of making a report!

    It was mentioned previously that NPC could ept missions. Since she could ept missions, that means that she could form a team too.

    So under the mode of a team, Shi Sheng came out from the map with them.

    If the boss was not on the map, where should the yers who wanted to fight her find her?

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°the world is so big, I want to go around and show off.¡±

    [Private] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°...¡±

    <i>Why does an NPC like you use inte ng? What are the developers thinking about?</i>

    <i>Is showing off something an NPC like you can do? That should be something I do!</i>

    A Ray of Sunshine was mentally exhausted. Luckily Shi Sheng left the team when they arrived at Xi Ling City. Nothing was scarier than having a level 80 boss following them.

    The moment A Ray of Sunshine and his members reached their base.

    A chat floated overhead eerily.

    [World] The Great July, ¡°I think I just saw Hua Meng Meng.¡±

    Someone replied that after about three seconds.

    [World] A Man¡¯s True Colors, ¡°are you sure it¡¯s not some yer¡¯s username?¡±

    [World] Your Daddy is Online, ¡°yers can¡¯t have the same username as NPCs. July, are you sure you saw it correctly?¡±

    No one had cleared Shen Jue Pce yet, why would Hua Meng Meng appear here?

    This was unscientific!

    [World] July¡¯s Underwear, ¡°if he said so, then he won¡¯t lie about it. Daddy, will there be a new update today?¡±

    [World] July¡¯s Baby, ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s your coordinates?¡±

    [World] July¡¯s Fire, ¡°daddy, please ept my love!¡±

    [World] Central Air Conditioner, ¡°every time July appears, there would be many fangirls following him. I want fangirls too, is there anyone selling them? Please give me a dozen of them.¡±

    [World] The Great July, ¡°it¡¯s really Hua Meng Meng! A real, living Hua Meng Meng!¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°that¡¯s because I haven¡¯t died before.¡±

    The world channel became eerily silent for a few seconds because of Shi Sheng¡¯s message.

    [World] A Man¡¯s True Colors, ¡°is this the Hua Meng Meng from Shen Jue Pce?¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°is there a second Hua Meng Meng?¡±

    [World] Your Daddy is Online, ¡°Hua Meng Meng, how did you get out of there? No one had cleared the Shen Jue Pce, right?¡±

    In this game, the NPCs could go around the map, so sometimes, some yers would go to the world channel to find an NPC. But for NPCs whose area was not clear could not leave their map.

    [World] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°your daddy, I flew out from there.¡±

    [World] Looking at Retards, ¡°this Hua Meng Meng is so arrogant.¡±

    [World] Pigs are Beautiful, ¡°she seems like a yer, NPC¡¯s intelligence isn¡¯t that high, right? ¡±

    They knew that NPCs could chat in the world channel, but talking in the world channel required coins, and NPCs were basically penniless. So, where did Hua Meng Meng¡¯s coinse from?

    Was she not an imposter?

    [World] A Man¡¯s True Colors, ¡°Hua Meng Meng, do you dare to announce your coordinates?¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°why? So that you want to worship me?¡±

    [World] Your Daddy is Online, ¡°the developers are not bad! They dare to release an NPC like this. This NPC can entertain me for a year!¡±

    Shi Sheng was watching the female lead getting abused at the outskirts of Xi Ling City at the moment.

    While taunting other yers.

    This was a self-cultivation of a boss.

    There was a yer next to her with the ID ¡®The Great July¡¯. He was the yer that had fangirls with him.

    The advertisement of this game was about returning to the most realistic world.

    Hence, there were tons of upations, as long as they existed in the real world, they had it in this game. Such as assassins, chivalries, swordsmen, bandits...

    July was an assassin in this game. Based on his shy outfits, he did not look like an assassin at all.

    He looked like the queen of flowers instead!

 Chapter 644 - Thereâ€™s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (5)

    Chapter 644

    There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (5)

    ¡°What are you doing standing here, Hua Meng Meng?¡± The Great July curiously circled around Shi Sheng, rubbing his chin.

    ¡°Watching the show.¡±

    The Great July looked towards a group of people not far away, and then withdrew his sight, ¡°Aren¡¯t you an NPC? How can you even do that??¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an intelligent NPC, not a retard.¡± Shi Sheng rolled his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re blocking me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to offend people when you talk like that.¡± The Great July puffed out his cheeks, looking very cute.

    ¡°I¡¯m an NPC, who am I afraid of?¡± Shi Sheng snorted arrogantly.

    The Great July: ......

    Good point, I¡¯m surprised I¡¯m speechless.

    NPCs don¡¯t drop levels, even if they were being killed, they would only lose some equipment, and once the system is brushed up, there will immediately be new equipment to rece it.

    Who are they afraid of?

    ¡°You know her?¡± The Great July turned his attention to Le Jin, who was opposite her, and suddenly let out a low cry, ¡°Isn¡¯t this God¡¯s scandalous object?¡±

    The Great July excited to held the world and started live-streaming.

    The following was dominated by a group of [July¡¯s XX].

    Where did this sister get so many retarded fans?

    Howe I don¡¯t have any?

    I also want retarded fans!

    A Lifetime Of Peace was very popr and had many fans.

    Any name that he mentioned, even if that person wasn¡¯t very popr, would be popr.

    Le Jin was surrounded by many people, precisely because A Lifetime Of Peace said in the world that she belongs to him.

    When The Great July was live streaming, some people immediately came to watch her to see what kind of woman did A Lifetime Of Peace pick.

    ¡°Not good looking, I am better looking than her, why did the master choose her?¡±

    ¡°Her level is so low.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be anyone¡¯s trumpet, right?¡±

    ¡°No, I heard that she operates badly and doesn¡¯t havemon sense.¡±

    The map, which was empty, was suddenly swarmed with people. The Great July was probably liked by many, so many people greeted her.

    Shi Sheng stood right next to her, there were people who couldn¡¯t help but take a few more looks.

    Not everyone could enter Shen Jue Pce. The general copies of the first pass are contracted by a fewrge gangs. The ce where you enter the copy is guarded twenty-four hours a day, nobody could just enter on their whim.

    Shi Sheng hid her ID, so there are a lot of people who do not know Hua Meng Meng.

    ¡°The Great July, who is thisdy?¡±

    A man called ¡®A Man¡¯s True Colors¡¯ squeezed through the crowd and walked up to The Great July. Looking at his costume, he¡¯s probably a schr?

    Although he did not have the best looking face, he was still quite the handsome fe.

    The Great July pouted her mouth and did not speak.

    A Man¡¯s True Colors looked at The Great July a few times, then suddenly pointed to Shi Sheng and shouted, ¡°Hua Meng Meng!¡±

    ¡°Why did you call me??¡± Shi Sheng looked at A Man¡¯s True Colors.

    A Man¡¯s True Colors immediately gotten the attention of others.

    ¡°Hua Meng Meng?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true! Our n has a screenshot of her.¡±

    ¡°Crap, Hua Meng Meng!!!¡±

    ¡°Does raiding her here count as a kill?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it would, but I sure do hope that I can get the Moon Shadow Scepter when I kill her!¡±

    The yers who were around Le Jin were now crowded around Shi Sheng.

    ¡°A Man¡¯s True Colors, are you stupid?¡± The Great July said hopelessly.

    [Nearby] A Man¡¯s True Colors: ......

    Who wouldn¡¯t be excited to see Hua Meng Meng outside of the Shen Jue Pce??

    [Nearby] A Ray Of Sunshine: Compared to A Lifetime Of Peace¡¯s woman, of course it¡¯s Hua Meng Meng¡¯s Moon Shadow Scepter that attracts others¡¯ attention.

    [Nearby] Majestic Presense: The boss is always stupid.

    [Nearby] Oh Shoot: That¡¯s true.

    As there were too many people surrounding Shi Sheng, the party members could onlymunicate via messages.

    As soon as the news was leaked, everyone was talking about Hua Meng Meng.

    No matter how good looking she is, everyone was only eyeing her drops.

    People from various ns arrived in a flurry of fire, with n gs of various colors rendering the entire map colorful.

    The people from Dreaming The West Pond crouched in the back and whispered.

    [Team] Majestic Presence: Boss, we¡¯re not going to raid her?

    [Team] A Ray Of Sunshine: Have you not seen the power of the Moon Shadow Scepter? It¡¯s an instant kill attack, only retards would dare face her!

    As A Ray Of Sunshine mentioned, the people who went up to challenge her died instantly. The power of the Moon Shadow Scepter was indeed great!

    [Team] Itinerant Novice Wolf: Don¡¯t you guys think she¡¯s also a BUG?

    She had more intelligence than other NPCs and would even provoke the other yers. How is this a normal NPC?

    [Team] A Ray Of Sunshine: Would she drop the Moon Shadow Scepter if she died?

    [Team]Majestic Presence: Can you kill her?

    The team] you a sufferer: certainly not.

    [Team] Itinerant Novice Wolf: ......

    So what¡¯s the point of saying it?

    ......

    This was thergest massacre on site since the server¡¯s opening.

    The map was full of corpses.

    And standing on top of these corpses,a young girl holding a scepter looked at everyone with a smug look on her face.

    Such abnormal behavior was immediately reported to the gamepany.

    If only a few people died in this event, it would be understandable. However, how can a boss eliminate the entire group of yers? Who would believe that it was no bug?

    And due to therge number of reports, the service was taken down, forcibly logging all the yers out.

    The mountain of corpses disappeared in an instant, leaving the lonely Shi Sheng amidst the empty map.

    Soon, a few NPCs started to get closer to her.

    ¡°How did this Hua Meng Meng escape the Divine Secrets Pce?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably a bug, we¡¯ll have to check to find out.¡±

    ¡°I looked at the data just now, her damage value is frighteningly high, and it doesn¡¯t match her initial setting ......¡±

    As they began to discuss, there were people who tried to attack Shi Sheng.

    But she just threw out some ultimate skills and several NPCs fell to the ground.

    NPC1: ......

    NPC2: ......

    NPC3: ......

    Before they could even stand up upon being resurrected, Shi Sheng cut them down.

    Again.

    And again.

    NPC1: Something is not right.

    NPC2: ...... Do you think I can¡¯t see that?

    By default, NPCs can¡¯t damage other NPCs unless it was in a quest.

    But Hua Meng Meng just continued to strike them.

 Chapter 645 - Thereâ€™s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (6)

    <h4>Chapter 645</h4>

    There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (6)

    The next day when the game devs came back to check on the situation, Shi Sheng had already disappeared. But the odd thing was that there was no abnormalities. ording to the data, Shi Sheng had been in the Shen Jue Pce.

    They didn¡¯t care too much and thought of it as a system error before sending the data back.

    Now this game has too many bugs inside, they work overtime almost every day, tired as a dog.

    The game quickly resumed back to normal. Upon confirming that it was just a bug, the yers calmed down and this matter was quickly overwhelmed by other news.

    There were still people who tried to raid her dungeon but were destroyed by her.

    [World]Where Are You Daughter In Law: She just can¡¯t be killed! We¡¯re annihted 3 times already!

    [World] Mighty Windy Hall: That¡¯s nothing. My team is already destroyed countless times.

    [World] Man of Culture: Is there something wrong with the gamepany? How can we raid such a difficult dungeon? I¡¯ve even heard that if we can¡¯t go past this dungeon, thetter maps will not be released.

    [World] Your Daddy Is Online: Thepany is obviously trying to slow down their updates. If we conquer this dungeon too quickly, they would have to invest money and update thetter maps. I¡¯ve already understood their malicious intentions!

    [World] Central Air Conditioning: It seems like the top ranker has yet attempted this dungeon.

    [World] A Man¡¯s True Colors: Which ranker?

    [World] Central Air Conditioning: A Lifetime Of Peace.

    [World] Your Daddy Is Online: Indeed.

    Soon, the entire topic on the [World] chat revolved around A Lifetime Of Peace.

    Shi Sheng blocked off the world, wandered out of the Shen Jue Pce to find the female lead in this world.

    Now that she was out of the Shen Jue Pce, she had to tamper with her own data to prevent other yers from attacking her and disrupting her from checking on the female lead.

    [Nearby] Cold And Clear: We¡¯re looking for members above level 30!

    [Nearby] Le Jin: Can I join?

    [Nearby] Cold And Clear: Yes.

    When Shi Sheng was looking around, she noticed a team trying to form a party in front of her. There are only four people in the team, meaning there was an empty slot.

    She quickly handed in the application to join the party.

    Once her application passed through, she quickly walked towards the party.

    The leader was Calm And Cold, whose looks fit the description of a cold man perfectly.

    Le Jin was a cutie and her face puffed red as she smiled innocently at Shi Sheng, ¡°Hello.¡±

    The voice is clear and crisp, very melodious indeed.

    But Shi Sheng only nced at her and nodded her head slightly.

    ¡°Howe I can¡¯t see your rank?¡± A girl named Seeker, who was standing next to Cold And Clear, suddenly spoke out with a dissatisfied tone. ¡°I can¡¯t even see your ID. What¡¯s so good about hiding it? It¡¯s not even your real name.¡±

    Shi Sheng had changed her looks, which exined why no one panicked upon seeing her.

    ¡°The rank is higher than you.¡± Shi Sheng smirked. If I showed you my name, I bet you¡¯ll be pissing your pants instantly!

    Since Shi Sheng¡¯s arrival, the girl has been on the defensive. And the reason was obvious:

    Seeker and Cold And Clear are a couple.

    Seeker¡¯s expression turned sour.

    In this game, high leveled yers can hide their levels from lower leveled yers.

    [Team] Cold And Clear: Listen to mymand when the raid begins.

    Seeker walked backed to Cold And Clear while ring at Shi Sheng.

    Once she did, Cold And Clear opened the instance dungeon and the party was transported to a new location.

    The entirety of the ce was ck.

    A level 30 map was considered a low leveled map. Cold And Clear was a level 75 yer. The only reason he was here was to carry Seeker, who was only at level 22.

    When they were raiding, Cold And Clear did not say a word, and only chatted with them via text messages.

    On the other hand, Shi Sheng was observing the female lead¡¯s controls. She¡¯s indeed a noob.

    ¡°Hey! Do you even know how to y this game?!¡± Seeker yelled at Le Jin in annoyance.

    Two of the monsters were already rushing onto Seeker, but Cold And Clear quickly jumped to her side and carried her to safety.

    But now, the problem dawned upon Le Jin.

    Shi Sheng innately pitied the female lead.

    Who knew how she revived herself, but she just climbed back up and attacked the monsters.

    Seeker always tried toin about her, but Le Jin did not reply to her taunts and continued to battle.

    Finally when the BOSS fell, Seeker immediately collected all the loot without any intention of sharing it with the others.

    The other boy on the teamined.

    [Team] Shang Tu: Aren¡¯t you a little immoral.

    The loot that was dropped in the dungeons were supposed to be distributed ording to sses of the party members. Or else, it would be auctioned and the prize money would be split between the members.

    Not to mention how she was being carried during the whole raid, the team could only deem her as a more useless tool than Le Jin.

    Although the loot in a level 30 dungeon is not worth mentioning, such behavior was very disgusting.

    [Team] Seeker: My husband is carrying me. Of course the loot is mine.

    [Team] Cold And Clear: Leave.

    From his tone, Cold And Clear was obviously on his spouse¡¯s side.

    [yer] Le Gin is giving you the [Bracelet of Heavenly Fire], are you going to ept?

    A notification popped up in front of Shi Sheng.

    Just what is the female lead thinking?

    [Private] Le Jin: I secretly picked up two items. I¡¯ll give you one.

    Shi Sheng declined.

    [Private] Anonymous: It¡¯s useless for me.

    [Private] Le Jin: Oh.

    And so Le Jin canceled the trade.

    While the two of them were talking, Cold And Clear found a recement and began to raid another dungeon with the party.

    And simrly, Seeker picked up all the loot. Not even a speck of dust was left behind.

    Le Jin also sneakily stole some of the loot as well.

    Normally, a body can only be looted once. But Le Jin has a Lucky ount, which meant that she could still loot even if someone has already looted the corpse once.

    Unlike Shang Tu, the new yersted longer and yed along despite Seeker¡¯s outrageous attitude. He might have been there to just farm experience points, as he quickly left at one point without saying anything.

    Shi Sheng felt that this whole farce was a waste of time and left as well.

    Just as soon as she did, Le Jin quit the party right after.

    ¡°We carried you for half a day. And yet you guys didn¡¯t thank us even once.¡± Seeker sneered coldly.

    Le Jin was a little confused, but still thanked Seeker as she was ordered.

    Shi Sheng could only cup her forehead in annoyance.

    This female lead sure is innocent.

 Chapter 646 - Thereâ€™s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (7)

    <h4>Chapter 646</h4>

    There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (7)

    As they parted ways with Seeker and Cold And Calm, Le Jin jumped in front of Shi Sheng and smiled.

    ¡°Is there anything you want? I can try to find if I have it.¡±

    I guess there are some people that tend to forget about my words right after mentioning them.

    By Shi Sheng¡¯s standards, this type of person is a retard.

    However, she¡¯s a cute retard.

    ¡°What do you have?¡± Shi Sheng smirked and asked.

    ¡°Well ......¡± Le Jin scavenged through her storage and pulled out a bunch of items.

    It was a mess with everything inside.

    How can she put everything inside???!! Shi Sheng thought.

    ¡°What do you need?¡± Le Jin asked again.

    Shi Sheng was silent. There was nothing shecked after all.

    ¡°Are you not afraid that I will rob you?¡± Shi Sheng revealed a shady smile. What did the male lead teach you when youe across a stranger?

    If it was up to Shi Sheng, she would make Feng Ci remain silent.

    Le Jin blinked, ¡°You are so powerful, why do you want to rob me?¡±

    ¡°Just because you¡¯re easily taken advantage of.¡±

    Le Jin: ¡°......¡±

    Although Le Jin was low leveled, she had many impressive items due to her unique ount.

    It would be wise if people wanted to mug you.

    ¡°I... I¡¯ll give you anything you want... Just don¡¯t kill me please.¡± Le Jin looked at Shi Sheng innocently. After all, she didn¡¯t want to lose the experience points she collected with much effort.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes widened.

    The female lead this time is really innocent!!!

    Besides being a little dull, Le Jin was not the headstrong female lead that was seen in other worlds.

    Shi Sheng was silent for a while. How can she be so innocent? Is her IQ not high enough?

    That¡¯s very likely.

    After all, she would need some intelligence to cause other people harm.

    If a dumb person tries to harm others, the n is probably going to backfire.

    [Nearby] A Lifetime Of Peace: Le Jin.

    The male lead¡¯s ID appeared out of nowhere, and Shi Sheng subconsciously looked around and saw him jump out of nowhere.

    He was a Swordsman, and his clothes were naturally floating to give that spiritual vibe from the movies.

    As the male lead, he was expectedly handsome. Add to that an icy re, he was truly the idol in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    When A Lifetime Of Peacended next to Le Jin, he nced at Shi Sheng a few times.

    [Nearby] A Lifetime Of Peace: Didn¡¯t I tell you not to talk to strangers?

    That¡¯s great! He has that domineering air around him!

    Le Jin did not speak one word the entire time and only observed Shi Sheng¡¯s expression, thinking real hard about her reply.

    [Nearby] A Lifetime Of Peace: speak.

    ¡°Erm......¡± Le Jin called out weakly and exined in a whisper, ¡°This sister was in a party with me. She¡¯s not a stranger.¡±

    [Nearby] A Lifetime Of Peace: Did you not listen to my words? HUH?!

    Shi Sheng thought to herself, Holy smokes, I¡¯m scared.

    Even through a screen, she can feel the male lead¡¯s domineering aura. Damn, he really fits the image of a boss.

    ¡°I ......¡± Le Jin¡¯s words were stuck again.

    And A Lifetime Of Peace just pulled her and left, without giving Shi Sheng much of a nce as he did so.

    This arrogant bastard... Treating me like thin air.

    ......

    [World] A Man¡¯s True Colors: Hold up? Where did Hua Meng Meng go? I had a hard time fighting to the end of the dungeon, but Hua Meng Meng is not here?!

    [World] A Ray of Sunshine: Lol. It¡¯s because you¡¯re ugly.

    [World] A Man¡¯s True Colors: So why don¡¯t you try and look for her?

    [World] You¡¯ll Suffer: Hey! Stop arguing. At least we¡¯ve seen Hua Meng Meng once before.

    [World] Hua Meng Meng: Why are you guys looking for me?

    Shi Sheng was in the outside world at that time, walking closer and closer to the border of the map as they talked.

    [World] A Ray of Sunshine: ......

    [World] Majestic Presence: ......

    [World] A Man¡¯s True Colors : Where do you think you¡¯re going??! Come and meet your maker!

    At that moment, Shi Sheng was looking around. There was no name to the location she was in.

    [World] Hua Meng Meng: Come and find me if you can!

    Do you really think I¡¯ll go back just because you asked me to do so? I have my dignity as a BOSS alright???

    [World] The Great July: I¡¯ll give you 101 points for being a BOSS with an amazing personality. Who would¡¯ve known that you¡¯re so arrogant.

    [World] Flower Hazy: I won¡¯t ept any points lower than 200.

    [World] July¡¯s Underwear: pfft!

    [World] July¡¯s Baby: It¡¯s my first time seeing someone more arrogant than you, Great July. And she¡¯s an NPC at that!

    [World] The Great July: You have too much of an ego.

    [World] Hua Meng Meng: That¡¯s normal.

    [World] Your Daddy Is Online: Didn¡¯t expect myself to see such a weird thread of messages the moment I logged in.

    [World] Your Daddy Is Online: Who do you think you are, Hua Meng Meng? How dare you climb over my head.

    [World] Hua Meng Meng: That because I¡¯m your daddy! [T.N.: I got to say, I¡¯m a little confused with this chat right here.]

    [World] Your Daddy Is Online: Hua Meng Meng, why are you always going against me?

    He has never been to Shen Jue Pce to attack her or even scolded her online, so just why was he cklisted by this NPC?

    [World] July¡¯s underwear: That¡¯s cause you¡¯re trash. Am I right, Hua Meng Meng?

    [World] A Man¡¯s True Colors: Come back Hua Meng Meng! I¡¯m waiting for you at Shen Jue Pce!

    He was exhausted. Arguing with an intelligent NPC is seriously really tiring.

    And he can¡¯t even insult the NPC, unless he would like to risk being cklisted by that NPC. And if he does, all the drops by that particr NPC would be gone even if the mission was sessful.

    However, everyone could agree that this realistic AI is better than the older games with repetitive NPCs.

    [World] Ancestor, Stop Fooling Around: Hua Meng Meng, just grant A Man¡¯s True Color¡¯s wish and return to Shen Jue Pce!

    [World] Hua Meng Meng: Nope, he¡¯s too poor to make me do it.

    [World] Ancestor, Stop Fooling Around: Hahahahaha!

    [World] Oh Shoot!: Since when are NPCs gold diggers?

    [World] The Great July: So you have to be rich in order to raid Hua Meng Meng now?

    [World] Your Daddy Is Online: We have toin about this! How can an NPC discriminate against our strengths?

    [World] Hua Meng Meng: You¡¯re dare???!

    [World] Your Daddy Is Online: ......

    [World] The Great July: Hahaha!

    [World] Ancestor, Stop Fooling Around: HAHAHAHAHA!

    As the group started tough, Shi Sheng has already stepped on the edge of the map, and there was nothing but darkness beyond...

 Chapter 647 - Theres Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (8)

    <h4>Chapter 647 There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (8)</h4>

    When Shi Sheng returned to Shen Jue Pce, Man¡¯s True Colors and his party were still raiding it.

    ¡°Hua Meng Meng is back.¡± Someone yelled out, and the others immediately turned their eyes to look at her direction.

    The leaves are lush as shadows form on the pathway, a blue silhouette dappled through the light and shadows, gradually approaching.

    Although she was just treated as an NPC character, her looks were so beautiful that anyone would fall for her.

    Of course, if she wasn¡¯t an NPC.

    Who in the right mind would love digital characters? [T/L: there are people who marry AI though.]

    ¡°How dare youe back after letting us wait for so long?!!¡± A Man¡¯s True Colors jumped in front of Shi Sheng¡¯s path.

    ¡°You guys are asking me toe kill you, so of course I¡¯lle.¡± The corner of the mouth of Shi Sheng¡¯s lips curled up, ¡°Who wants to die first?¡±

    A Man¡¯s True Colors was tempted to scold Shi Sheng.

    But thinking about it, he would be cklisted if he did so he held his temper back.

    <i>What¡¯s the point of arguing with an NPC? It¡¯s thepany¡¯s problem that designed such a problematic BOSS to go against the yers.</i>

    [Game devs: But it¡¯s not our fault though... :(]

    The typical raid involved clearing the mobs before attacking the BOSS.

    But who would have known that the BOSS would just appear in front of them before clearing the mobs?

    [Nearby] A Man¡¯s True Colors: ......

    [Nearby] Congrattions, Your Highness: ......

    [Nearby] Waiting For Rain: ......

    [Nearby] I¡¯m Waiting For You: ......

    <i>Why is this boss so weird???!</i>

    <i>We mustin!!!</i>

    When Shi Sheng¡¯s data was reanalyzed by the system, there were no problems. This game was not like any other RPG games after all.

    Finally a conclusion made.

    The AI powering the NPC known as Hua Meng meng was capable of responding to the yers¡¯ actions and it¡¯s up to the yers to determine her patterns.

    The crowd of yers were speechless.

    They were so tilted that they wanted to give up ying this game.

    But they couldn¡¯t.

    ......

    [Private chat] A Ray of Sunshine: A Lifetime of Peace ising to attack you.

    It was a message early in the morning.

    Before she can even reply, A Ray of Sunshine continued his stream of messages.

    [Private chat] A Ray of Sunshine: You must never let him sessfully defeat you. Even I haven¡¯t cleared you, so you can¡¯t ever let him do it.

    [Private chat] A Ray of Sunshine: Even I am your fellow BUGGED yer.

    [Private chat] A Ray of Sunshine: Are you there, Hua Meng Meng?

    [Private chat] Hua Meng Meng:......

    <i>A Ray of Sunshine seems to know A Lifetime of Peace¡¯s movements well. He even knows when he¡¯sing for me.</i>

    A Lifetime of Peace was from the Shadow n. Although it was not the biggest n in the server, it was a really powerful one. Even the lowest leveled yer there was Level 70 and a huge number of the yers on the Hero Rankings originate from this n.

    <i>Oh wait, now that the female lead joined them, the lowest level should be at 30.</i>

    As soon as A Ray of Sunshine¡¯s words ended, Shi Sheng received a prompt that someone has entered the dungeon.

    Shen Jue Pce was a veryrge ce. In addition to her hall, there are several more sections in it.

    And everyone was focused on the Shadows n¡¯s raid on the pce right now.

    The first time they raided this ce they failed, and their return this time must indicate that they¡¯re fully prepared for the raid.

    [World] Your Daddy Is Online: Can they finally kill her this time?

    [World] The Great July: Do you think Hua Meng Meng is such a simple NPC that they can defeat easily?

    [World] Hua Meng Meng: Yep, I¡¯m a godlike existence that mortals like you all can only admire.

    [World] Majestic Presence: How can you still chat with us despite being in Raid mode?

    [World] Hua Meng Meng£ºBecause I am not <i>just</i> an NPC ah!

    [World] Itinerant Novice Wolf: Abusing your power I see.

    Normally NPCs would turn quiet once they¡¯ve entered Raid mode. However, Hua Meng Meng seems to ovee that limitation and turned it into a BUG!

    [World] The Great July: Am I the only person who noticed her Tsundere phrases?

    [World] July¡¯s Underwear: The Great July, are you trying to get yourself killed?!

    [World] Hua Meng Meng: Prepare to be a eunuch.

    [World] The Great July: Please treat this cute and lowly yer nicely, okay?

    [World] Hua Meng Meng: I¡¯m an honest NPC.

    The Great July never spoke a word after that.

    [World] Your Daddy Is Online: Hua Meng Meng, how is the Shadow n performing in this raid?

    Shi Sheng stood on higher ground, watching the male lead fight the mobs as she reply to his message.

    [World] Hua Meng Meng: I¡¯ll tell you once you call me Daddy.

    [World] Your Daddy Is Online: ...

    [World] Your Daddy Is Online: Fine! Daddy, please tell me!

    Shi Sheng took a screenshot and posted it onto the World chat.

    [World] Ancestor, Stop Fooling Around: Oh my! Can¡¯t they see that the BOSS is just standing ona cliff near them??

    [World] Oh Shoot: This is such a toxic boss...

    Shi Sheng was recording A Lifetime Of Peace¡¯s progress in real time and broadcasting it online. Previously, people had to watch pre-recorded raid videos by other parties, and it was the first time a public broadcast was held in the history of the game.

    And she didn¡¯t even stop when A Lifetime Of Peace was finally before herself.

    After all, she was going to make a scene.

    Shi Sheng stood before Shen Jue Pce¡¯s tall gates. The cold man led his men closer to her, and finally stopped right in front of her eyes.

    Le Jin was being protected in the back. She would peek out curiously to look at Shi Sheng, a sense of amazement could be seen in her eyes.

    And of course she could not recognize Shi Sheng.

    A man called ¡®Swallow Return¡¯ stepped up, ¡°Pce master Hua, we brought you the letter from your husband. He told us to pass it to you before his death.

    <i>Oh yea, this game had a plot, </i>thought Shi Sheng.

    But she just raised her chin and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Swallow Return choked.

    What happened to the plot of the game???

    It¡¯s not been that long since we raided this ce, how can the BOSS even change her own phrases???

 Chapter 648 - Thereâ€™s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (9)

    Chapter 648

    There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (9)

    A Lifetime of Peace nced at Shi Sheng coldly.

    Shi Sheng looked at him fearlessly, ¡°my husband died a long time ago. Did he send me a letter from the underworld?¡±

    Swallow Returns was dumbfounded.

    How do I go on with this?

    Swallow Returns suddenly saw the A Lifetime of Peace¡¯s lines on the team channel; he read it out loud immediately, ¡°your husband knew that he had wronged you, that¡¯s why he purposely wrote you a letter of apology. Pce Master Hua, no matter how much you hate him, you need to at least read what he wrote in the letter.¡±

    ¡°How did you know it¡¯s a letter of apology? Did you peek at the letter?¡±

    Puff-

    Swallow Returns felt stifled. What kind of plot is this? Is it the dialogs of them fighting her the first time and the second time different?

    [Private] Swallow Returns, ¡°boss, your nningmittees are really something.¡±

    [Private] A Lifetime of Peace, ¡°there¡¯s something wrong with this BOSS, try something else.¡±

    As the creator of this game, which he created for Le Jin, A Lifetime of Peace knew every detail, but this BOSS¡¯ setting was too strange. It waspletely different from what they reported previously.

    When they fought her the first time, other than herbat point was slightly higher, nothing seemed out of ce.

    ¡°Cough cough... Pce Master Hua. We didn¡¯t mean to peek at your letter. We were merely there when your husband was writing it.¡± Swallow Returns continued to read A Lifetime of Peace¡¯s lines.

    Shi Sheng was shocked, ¡°that¡¯s impressive, you guys can go to the underworld.¡±

    Swallow Returns, ¡°?? What underworld?¡±

    After some time Swallow Returns remembered Shi Sheng¡¯s lines, she said that her husband died a long time ago...

    No way, I need help.

    I can¡¯t handle this BOSS at all.

    Swallow Returns backed off and said that he could not handle such a weird BOSS in the team chat.

    No matter which line A Lifetime of Peace threw at Shi Sheng, she could distort its meaning. Basically, she would not go along with the plot.

    The usual plot should be her epting the letter, got enraged by the letter after reading it, and fought the yers.

    [Team] Le Jin, ¡°boss, Hua Meng Meng hated her husband, so it¡¯s reasonable for her not to ept the letter. How about we read it for her?¡±

    Le Jin spoke carefully in the team, utterly scared that she might say anything wrong.

    [Team] Swallow Returns, ¡°Little Jin¡¯s right, we can read it for her!¡±

    The letter was just a tool after all. The goal was to make the BOSS know its content.

    [Team] A Lifetime of Peace, ¡°give it a try.¡±

    Le Jin was relieved when she saw A Lifetime of Peace¡¯ reply. Luckily she did not say anything wrong.

    Swallow Returns took out the letter and read it right away.

    ¡°To my dearest wife: It¡¯s been so many years, I wish I could know how you are doing. I understand that my sins are grave, and I¡¯m not asking for your forgiveness anymore...¡±

    Swallow Returns¡¯ voice stopped abruptly. The technique light was still gleaming in front of his eyes.

    The words ¡®Penta Kill¡¯ floating above their heads, ultimately humiliating in the color of blood red.

    Gosh!

    How can you start a fight as you please!

    At least give us a hint!

    ¡°Goodbye, you¡¯re wee to visit me next time.¡± Shi Sheng waved at them with a smile while streaming what went on on the world channel.

    That¡¯s darn impressive, my BOSS. She even knew how to use the greeting message.

    A Lifetime of Peace¡¯s team exited the dungeon. They stood at the entrance of the dungeon, reading the messages on the world channel quietly.

    [World] Central Air Conditioner, ¡°I¡¯m just online, what¡¯s going on, please tell me.¡±

    [World] The Great July, ¡°that¡¯s what I said, he definitely can¡¯t clear Hua Meng Meng.¡±

    [World] You¡¯ll Suffer, ¡°this proves that it¡¯s not members of Dreamt About Xi Tang weak, is Hua Meng Meng too strong.¡±

    [World] Your Daddy is Online, ¡°something¡¯s wrong with this BOSS.¡±

    A Lifetime of Peace ordered someone to help Le Jin up levels before he left the game hurriedly.

    ......

    In an enormouspany, the red lights of the game pods flickering suddenly turned green, the door of a game pod opened automatically.

    A tall man walked out of the game pod, went into the room beside it. He came out a few minutester in a suit.

    Liang Bing went out of the office straight away and headed to thepany¡¯s nning department.

    The nningmittee was having a meeting, Liang Bing pushed the door and went in. themittee, who were arguing in rage, stopped abruptly and looked at Liang Bing.

    Liang Bing only took a nce at the door and turned around to leave.

    One of the men stood up, waved at the others before he left the conference room.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Meng Jie closed the door of the conference room, asked the man standing next to him with a grin, teasing him, ¡°shouldn¡¯t you be in the game with your girl?¡±

    ¡°The new AI system you told me we¡¯re going to use, what¡¯s the difference between these systems?¡± Liang Bing¡¯s voice was attractive.

    Meng Jie noticed that Liang Bing did not look good and became serious too, ¡°it allows the NPCs to be more yer-like, to prevent the bugs from happening. It can also make the interactions between the yers and the NPCs more realistic.¡±

    Meng Jie said a bunch of mumbo jumbo without concerning if Liang Bing understood any of it.

    ¡°This new system I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s the best in the world, but it definitely is the best in our nation. I¡¯ve tried it myself before. It¡¯s foolproof.¡± Meng Jie guaranteed by striking his chest as a gesture.

    Liang Bing nodded lightly, strode away.

    Meng Jie patted his head with curiosity, did hee here just to ask about the system?

    ......

    Shi Sheng got a nickname ¨C ¡®The Cruel Spinster¡¯ since the decimation of A Lifetime of Peace¡¯ team.

    Due to that, Shi Sheng had a discussion with the other yers on the world channel.

    [World] Hua Meng Meng. ¡°why did you all call me The Cruel Spinster? It doesn¡¯t fit my beautiful face.¡±

    The Cruel Spinster was a nun.

    Which part of me looks like a nun?

    Can¡¯t believe these retard give me such a horrible nickname, they have to give me a nickname that suits my elegance.

    [World] Central Air Conditioner, ¡°... Hua Meng Meng boasting about her face so confidently almost got me for a minute.¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng. ¡°Am I not as pretty as a flower?¡±

    [World] Your Daddy is Online, ¡°we use that to describe a person. You¡¯re not a human, The Cruel Spinster fits your image perfectly.¡±

    [World] You¡¯ll Suffer, ¡°Hua Meng Meng is actually pretty good looking. No one in every server is better looking than her. The nningmittees¡¯ brains must have gone haywire to design such a pretty BOSS. Are they trying to make all the female yers ughter her?¡±

    They were even not as pretty as a BOSS.

    Although they did not want to admit that, it was the truth.

    She was indeed extremely good looking!

    [World] Hua Meng Meng. ¡°I¡¯m a legend with the looks and the power,e bow down to me and lick my feet!¡±

    [World] Your Daddy is Online, ¡°...¡±

    [World] You¡¯ll Suffer, ¡°...¡±

    [World] A Ray of Sunshine. ¡°...¡±

    [World] The Great July, ¡°Hua Meng Meng stop boasting, if you boast too much you¡¯ll get hit by the lightning.¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng. ¡°why don¡¯t they hit me and see!¡±

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never gotten hit by lightning before. I¡¯ve already got used to it.

    There¡¯s nothing that I¡¯m scared of.

    [World] Ancestor, Stop Fooling Around. ¡°The Cruel Spinster has a thicker skin than The Skeleton King¡¯s blood. ¡±

    The Skeleton King was a level, 70 BOSS. His blood was scaringly thick. Some yers could not defeat him even by teaming up.

    When the yers were fighting that BOSS, they were also destroyed in devastation. At least The Skeleton King was not as psychopathic, and went to the world channel to provoke the yers.

    [World] Hua Meng Meng. ¡°gosh! The Cruel Spinster my butt!¡±

    [World] Central Air Conditioner, ¡°why didn¡¯t the system censor her?¡±

    [World] Your Daddy is Online, ¡°that¡¯s NPCs¡¯ privilege.¡±

    Comin! I mustin about this! Why does an NPC have such a privilege!

 Chapter 649 - Theres Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (10)

    <h4>Chapter 649 There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (10)</h4>

    In the end, Shi Sheng was destined to stick with the nickname of The Cruel Spinster though she had humiliated these yers.

    The norm of these people these days-

    [World] Your Daddy is Online, ¡°The Cruel Spinster,e hang out with us!¡±

    [World] A Man¡¯s True Colors, ¡°The Cruel Spinstere out and let me defeat you!¡±

    [World] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°The Cruel Spinster, please have mercy on us, let us clear your level!¡±

    <i>You guys are expecting to clear my level based on that attitude?</i>

    <i>In your dreams!</i>

    [World] Searching And Seeking, ¡°Le Jin, you¡¯re so shameless. First, you seduce A Lifetime of Peace, that doesn¡¯t matter, now you¡¯re seducing my husband. If you¡¯re that thirsty for men, why don¡¯t you sell your body?¡±

    The chanting of killing The Cruel Spinster stopped right away.

    Le Jin was someone protected by A Lifetime of Peace, now she was mentioned in the world channel. Gossips were started.

    [World] Little Qi Ai, ¡°Le Jin is interfering with someone¡¯s rtionship, what a shameless b[beep-]¡±

    [World] Searching And Seeking, ¡°can¡¯t believe she¡¯s this kind of person. If you don¡¯t give me an exnation today, I won¡¯t be done with you.¡±

    Le Jin did note out and say anything.

    Shi Sheng was baffled watching this.

    <i>Why did the female lead be a mistress?</i>

    <i>Where is the male lead when the female lead is being bullied?</i>

    Shi Sheng searched for A Lifetime Of Peace and noticed that he was not online.

    <i>Trick, this is all a trick.</i>

    <i>The male lead will never appear when the female lead is bullied. He would only show up to save the damsel in distress when things be too serious.</i>

    <i>Searching And Seeking was cursing more and more vigorously on the world channel. The whole channel was full of her messages.</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng was initially hiding amid a bunch of monsters on the wilderness map. Due to she was an NPC, she was on the same side with the monsters, so these monsters would not attack her.</i>

    <i>As she was having fun reading the world channel, a technique light shed in front of her eyes. She then saw Le Jin fell down in front of her. The monsters were gushing at her.</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng,¡±...¡±</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng chased those monsters away and walked to Le Jin¡¯s side, ¡°did youe here tomit suicide?¡±</i>

    <i>This suicide method was quite unique.</i>

    <i>[Nearby] Le Jin, ¡°... I walked into this map by ident. /awkward ¡°</i>

    <i>Le Jin was lying on the ground. She could only hear Shi Sheng¡¯s voice without seeing her.</i>

    <i>She thought that the voice was familiar, but she could not recall where she heard this voice from.</i>

    <i>¡°This is a level 70 wilderness map. How did youe here by ident?¡±</i>

    <i>[Nearby] Le Jin,¡± 70? I didn¡¯t notice that...¡±</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±</i>

    <i>Well done, madam female lead, you¡¯ve got my attention!</i>

    <i>Le Jin had revival tools with her. She got up, tapped her clean skirt hem, and turned around to see Shi Sheng¡¯s gorgeous face.</i>

    <i>She gasped, pupils widened. Stuttered, ¡°Hua... Hua Hua... Hua Meng Meng?¡±</i>

    <i>She could not believe that she met the BOSS here!</i>

    <i>Nooooo, will I get eaten by her? No, BOSS doesn¡¯t eat yers, but I would die, and my level would drop.</i>

    <i>When Le Jin thought about her level dropping, she felt distressed.</i>

    <i>¡°Why didn¡¯t you reply to those who cursed you on the world channel?¡± Shi Sheng did not care about Le Jin¡¯s fright. She changed the topic.</i>

    <i>¡°Ah?¡± Le Jin¡¯s face was full of shock.</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng watched her swiping in the air.</i>

    <i>Deng.</i>

    <i>Thosedies were worked up cursing her on the channel, but the female lead did not even see those messages.</i>

    <i>Le Jin read the messages on the world channel, her face turned lost, and she was more confused...</i>

    <i>¡°I... I didn¡¯t do anything. Why are they scolding me?¡± Le Jin looked at Shi Sheng innocently, totally forgetting that the person standing in front of her is a high-level BOSS.</i>

    <i>¡°Go to the world channel and scold them back then!¡± Shi Sheng encouraged her.</i>

    <i>[...] The host was seeking death again.</i>

    <i>Le Jin looked lost and fiddled for a long time before looked up to Shi Sheng innocently, ¡°I don¡¯t have enough coins...¡±</i>

    <i>Puff-</i>

    <i>Mister male lead, you¡¯re abusing the female lead!</i>

    <i>You didn¡¯t even give her coins to spend.</i>

    <i>NPC [Hua Meng Meng] gave you 100 coins, do you want to ept the trade?</i>

    <i>Le Jin epted it and gave Shi Sheng a piece of equipment quickly, which could be sold for around 100 coins.</i>

    <i>As Shi Sheng was done observing the equipment Le Jin gave her, she saw Le Jin¡¯s message on the world channel with her peripheral vision, the corner of her lips twitched.</i>

    <i>[World] Le Jin, ¡°there¡¯s nothing between Cold And Lonely and me, please don¡¯t simply spread rumors.¡±</i>

    <i>[World] Searching And Seeking,¡± nothing? If there¡¯s nothing, then why didn¡¯t you exin yourself earlier? Snatching other people¡¯s husband, you shameless b[beep-]¡±</i>

    <i>[World] Honorable Lady, ¡°Searching don¡¯t be mad, you shouldn¡¯t get angry for this kind of person.¡±</i>

    <i>[World] In Last Night¡¯s Dream, ¡°Le Jin, tell us your coordinates.¡±</i>

    <i>[World] Le Jin, ¡°there¡¯s really nothing between Cold And Lonely and me.¡±</i>

    <i>Le Jin¡¯s exnation did not do her any good as they were all Searching And Seeking¡¯s friends on the world channel, and they all took turns to humiliate Le Jin.</i>

    <i>It was probably due to Le Jin was a vegetable in real life. It was evident that her IQ was reduced, judging from her childish tone and behavior.</i>

    <i>And she almost could not recognize the male lead.</i>

    <i>It probably meant that something went wrong with her memory too.</i>

    <i>She might only remember that her name was Le Jin...</i>

    <i>Le Jin turned off the world channel, fumed, ¡°why are they so unreasonable?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°What happened between you and Cold And Lonely?¡± was she not afraid that the male lead might lock her up if she cheated on him behind his back.</i>

    <i>¡°Nothing.¡± Le Jin felt wrong, ¡°this morning I went to a dungeon with the others, and I got a Cotton Se Qin* and when I got out, I met him, he wanted to make a trade with me, I thought that the Cotton Se Qin is not useful for me, so I gave it to him... who knew they would frame me like that.¡±</i>

    <i>* Se Qin usually refers to the harmonious rtionship of a married couple in Chinese culture.</i>

    <i>Le Jin was dumbfounded. When did she seduce Cold And Lonely?</i>

    <i>¡°Are you dumb?¡± Shi Sheng looked at Le Jin as if she was a retard.</i>

    <i>Cotton Se Qin was a priceless piece of equipment. There were only two of them on the whole server. Its price was not high in the beginning, but it was upgradable equipment, some yers could not even get it after hundreds of tries.</i>

    <i>If it was sold on the market, some tycoon would be willing to pay up to ten of thousands of dors.</i>

    <i>Le Jin, ¡°...¡±</i>

    <i>what¡¯s that face she¡¯s making again?</i>

    <i>Oh my gosh, why are you still looking at me so innocently!</i>

    <i>For the first time, Shi Sheng thought that she was lucky for not being the male lead. If she had such a female lead, she would get a heart attack.</i>

    <i>It was also lucky that her Feng Ci¡¯s IQ was not that low.</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng was in a good mood, so she told Le Jin some information about the Cotton Se Qin.</i>

    <i>And ill intendedly spected Cold And Lonely and Searching And Seeking¡¯s intention.</i>

    <i>¡°I think these two are working with each other, give you a bad name of seducing others on the world channel. Even after you say that you made a trade with Cold And Lonely, no one would believe you. Did you screenshot the trade?¡±</i>

    <i>Le Jin shook her head dumbfoundedly, ¡°they... won¡¯t do that, right? Why would they do that?¡±</i>

    <i>Why?</i>

    <i>That was money if you told the male lead and the male lead knew that you were conned, and he sought revenge for you. Then they would be in big trouble.</i>

    <i>In order to avoid that, they had to strike first to get the advantage.</i>

    <i>Of course, this was just a possibility.</i>

    <i>But it did not affect Shi Sheng¡¯s evil spection.</i>

    <i>¡°... it¡¯s all over.¡± she did not even save a screenshot of the trade.</i>

    <i>Without the screenshot, there was nothing she could say to clear her name.</i>

    <i>¡°Then they shouldn¡¯t simply frame someone. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Le Jin bulged her cheeks. Her tone was so childish almost made Shi Shengugh.</i>

    <i>¡°They can simply kill people, let alone framing innocent people.¡± This was a virtual gaming world. Who would care about morality.</i>

    <i>Le Jin looked at Shi Sheng with shock, her seductive pink lips moved a bit, and she spoke after a while, ¡°aren¡¯t you an NPC? Why are you so profound?¡±</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± thank you, female lead, for realizing that I was an NPC now.</i>

 Chapter 650 - Theres Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (11)

    <h4>Chapter 650 There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (11)</h4>

    Searching And Seeking and her team were quick to find them.

    Based on Searching And Seeking¡¯s level, she could not survive on a level 70 map, so she brought some experienced yers.

    [World] Oh No, Shoot, ¡°The Cruel Spinster is with Le Jin, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Those byer gangs on the level 70 map howled on the world channel immediately.

    [World] A Man¡¯s True Colors, ¡°where¡¯s The Cruel Spinster? Please tell me the coordinates!¡±

    [World] Ancestor, Stop Fooling Around, ¡°A Man¡¯s True Colors, aren¡¯t you waiting for The Spinster to patronize you? Did you change your mind to surrender to death? Coordinates, please!¡±

    [World] A Man¡¯s True Colors, ¡°if the mountain doesn¡¯te to me, then I¡¯ll go to the mountain. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t defeat her!¡±

    [World] Bleating Itch, ¡°how did Hua Meng Menge out from Shen Jue Pce? This is a bug, aren¡¯t you going to report it?¡±

    No one responded to that. Everyone was asking for the coordinates.

    A lot of yers knew the bug mentioned by A Ray Of Sunshine previously. So, they were not weirded out by how a BOSS coulde out of her territory since this BOSS was brilliant.

    Plus, this game definitely had ape programmers that deal with the bugs. If the ape programmers did not fix the bug where the BOSS could hang around in the world channel so tantly, this was obviously not a bug!

    What was the point of reporting it?

    ......

    Searching And Seeking brought many yers with her and cornered Shi Sheng and Le Jin in a bunch of monsters.

    Some yers were ring at Shi Sheng, <i>why is she with her? And standing so close to Le Jin, is she on some mission with Le Jin?</i>

    Some looked at Shi Sheng¡¯s head unconsciously.

    Other than the words ¡®Hua Meng Meng¡¯, there was no symbol of a team.

    She did not team up with Le Jin, so it was not a mission.

    ¡°Le Jin, get out of here.¡± Searching And Seeking spoke first. She was not willing to be on the wrong side of The Spinster, the high-level BOSS. Hence, she wanted to get Le Jin out of Shi Sheng¡¯s range.

    Le Jin shook her head, ¡°what are you trying to do? I just said that I have nothing to do with Cold And Lonely.¡±

    ¡°My friend saw it with her own eyes,¡± Searching And Seeking sneered, ¡°you and my husband, of course, have nothing to do with each other. My husband wouldn¡¯t betray me based on how much he loves me. You¡¯re the one that seduced him.¡±

    The others got bolder as they saw that Shi Sheng did not make a move.

    ¡°So shameless, first you seduced A Lifetime Of Peace, and now you¡¯re seducing Cold.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t believe that Le Jin is kind of a woman. We must let A Lifetime Of Peace know her true colors.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...¡±

    Basically, these yers were bullying Le Jin merely because she was rted to A Lifetime Of Peace.

    Le Jin¡¯s face was flushed red, ¡°how can you all frame me unreasonably? I only made a trade with Cold And Lonely. There¡¯s nothing to it at all.¡±

    ¡°Trade? What can you trade with my husband?¡± Searching And Seeking refuted immediately, ¡°just look at your level and look at my husband¡¯s level.¡±

    ¡°I made a trade of the Cotton Se Qin with Cold And Lonely, don¡¯t believe me you can ask him.¡±

    She Shing sighed while shaking her head. It really turned into this situation.

    There were thousands of tricks. If she was honest, then she could not deceive me.

    ¡°Hahaha, the Cotton Se Qing? I mean, Le Jin, if you want to lie about something, you should at least do some research, there are only two of them in the whole server, and you say that you had the Cotton Se Qin?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hrious. Is something wrong with this Le Jin¡¯s brain?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Searching And Seeking and the others were pointing fingers at Le Jin, making her face turn pale; she could not react in time.

    The only thing she said was that she was chatting with Cold And Lonely. How could these people use her like that?

    ¡°Hua Meng Meng!¡±

    Someone shouted from the back.

    Everyone turned in that direction, a bunch of yers was charging towards them aggressively.

    The most obvious one was A Man¡¯s True Colors.

    Every time A Man¡¯s True Colors went to her dungeon, he either had to wait endlessly for her, or he would get defeated instantly.

    Many yers in the game wanted to kill Shi Sheng, but whenever Shi Sheng came out from the dungeon, no one would know her coordinates. They could only look at her in the world channel.

    This time Shi Sheng¡¯s coordinates were exposed, yers that wanted to kill her were swarming towards her.

    And this was a one in a millionth chance.

    These yers pushed away Searching And Seeking and her people out of the way, upying the advantageous spots immediately.

    ¡°The Cruel Spinster, hahaha, let¡¯s see where you can escape this time!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, charge!¡±

    These yers were obviously excited. Many began to use their technique. Those with high levels did not care about their technique bars and used their skills immediately.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>My gosh! You guys aren¡¯t going ording to the plot!</i>

    <i>Shouldn¡¯t you be focusing on the female lead and condemn her?</i>

    <i>Why are you focusing on me now?</i>

    <strong>[...] that¡¯s because you¡¯re not going ording to the plot.</strong>

    <strong>If you didn¡¯t roam around, would theye and fight you?</strong>

    <strong>If you didn¡¯t provoke them on the world channel, would theye and battle you?</strong>

    Shi Sheng took out her scepter and began to use her ultimate skill again.

    The yers went down wave by wave.

    That scenario was definitely astonishing.

    Le Jin¡¯s jaw was dropped to the ground.

    When she was at the Shen Jue Pce, there were only a few of them. It was not as impressive as this.

    [World] Jiang Lang Has Used Up His Talents, ¡°why is The Cruel Spinter¡¯s kibility still so high? Didn¡¯t thepany fix the bug?¡±

    [World] I¡¯m Sick, ¡°gosh, with this kibility. I¡¯ll call whoever that kills her my daddy!¡±

    [World] Ancestor, Stop Fooling Around, ¡°that¡¯s some scary kibility.¡±

    [World] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°my decision was indeed correct.¡±

    A Ray Of Sunshine had a hunch that this BOSS was unbeatable, so when the yers were recruiting others on the world channel to defeat her, he did not move an inch.

    This had proven that he was right.

    However, someone cut the ground under his feet in the next second.

    [World] You¡¯ll Suffer, ¡°we weren¡¯t nning to go anyway!¡±

    [World] Majestic Presence, ¡°exactly.¡±

    [World] Itinerant Novice Wolf, ¡°+1 ¡±

    [World] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°you¡¯re going to lose me if you keep doing this to me. /flip table /flip table¡±

    [World] The King Ordered Me To Patrol, ¡°those from Dreamt About Xi Tang, it¡¯s fine you¡¯re not helping us, why are you making such sarcastic remarks, which side are you on?¡±

    [World] Gu Gu, ¡°they probably got beaten up by The Cruel Spinster too much, hahaha, coward.¡±

    [World] Majestic Presence, ¡°who are you saying is coward again?!¡±

    [World] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°damn,e fight us!¡±

    The world channel went off-topic out of nowhere. It turned into a war of words of Dreamt About Xi Tang and the others.

    At the same time, the yers lying on the ground were heading to report her again.

    They did not want this sort of bug that did not have benefits for the yers.

    <i>We must report this!</i>

    So the yers were forced to leave the game again, the crowded map suddenly became quiet, they were chased out mercilessly by waves of monsters.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡±

    She could not y with them anymore.

    Three ape programmers disguised as NPC 123 rushed there, Shi Sheng was circled by them again.

    Shi Sheng raised her hand and used the technique on them. Three NPCs fell to the ground at the same time.

    NPC 123£º ¡°...¡±

    My gosh, they time traveled, right?

    In fact, this had happened before. They merely time traveled back in time.

    Or not, why would the same thing happen again in the exact step!

    Did you know that you, as an NPC killing your own kind was inhumane?

    This NPC was messing around a lot, they were monitoring her, but her record was normal. They knew about the bug of her entering and exiting Shen Jue Pce, and they were trying to fix it, but the progress was rtively slow.

 Chapter 651 - Theres Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (12)

    <h4>Chapter 651 There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (12)</h4>

    Shi Sheng killed those ape programmers and went back to Sheng Jue Pce smugly.

    Those ape programmers rushed back to Shen Jue Pce, but they could not even go through the entrance.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± NPC1 asked the other two with a dumbfounded face.

    How would they know what was going on?

    They could not enter the map as an ape programmer?

    After some time, one of them only dared to ask ith a hypothetical tone, ¡°did Hua Meng Meng obtain self-awareness?¡±

    The NPCs in the game are considered to be half AI. A real AI had self-awareness. It would be a whole new organism.

    Based on her recent activities, she indeed seemed to have obtained self-awareness...

    These people¡¯s hearts were racing. They went offline immediately and looked for their superior.

    If it really had self-awareness, then it would be impressive.

    No one had an AI in this dimension.

    The higher ss was paying close attention to AI. Even Liang Bing was shocked.

    However, they noticed that even the higher-ups were not able to enter Jue Shen Pce¡¯s map.

    A bunch of workers working themselves to death yet was unable to find a breakthrough point.

    Someone suggested with concern at the meeting.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we turn back on the server? Maybe she wille out.¡±

    They had stopped the server for about 24 hours. If they continued at this rate, it would affect the game too.

    ¡°What if she ran away?¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t activate the server, we can¡¯t enter Shen Jue Pce too.¡± What was the point of wasting time waiting?

    ¡°Give us a little more time. We guarantee you that we can break through Shen Jue Pce.¡± the representative of ape programmers voiced up.

    ¡°If there are no results before 7am, then we will reactivate the server.¡± the management staff made the final call.

    The other nced at each other, dared not to suggest another opinion.

    Shi Sheng edited Shen Jue Pce¡¯s data that no one could enter the map without her permission.

    Of course, there might be an exception.

    For example, if the male lead and female lead had some sort of opportunity, they could enter Shen Jue Pce under plot devices¡¯ protection.

    In order to prevent that from happening, She Shing set a lot of traps around Shen Jue Pce.

    <i>Even if I can¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll make sure to gross you out to death.</i>

    ......

    At 7am, the server was reactivated on time.

    The yers who were lost about what was going on were asking what had happened to the game until it had to be under maintenance for such a long time.

    Everyone was talking about what Shi Sheng, the NPC, had done on the world channel.

    [Private] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°Hua Meng Meng, are you there?¡±

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng,¡±What?¡±

    [Private] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°Why can¡¯t I enter Shen Jue Pce?¡±

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°I modified its data.¡±

    There was no response from the other side for a long time. Shi Sheng waited for a while before A Ray Of Sunshine¡¯s message was delivered.

    [Private] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°are you really... an IA?¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at the chatbox floating in the sky. The light in her pupils shed through and responded after a while.

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°help me out, and I¡¯ll give you Moon Shadow Scepter.¡±

    [Private] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°...¡±

    How did the topic switch to Moon Shadow Scepter?

    Moon Shadow Scepter!

    A Ray Of Sunshine only spent a few seconds thinking about it before agreeing, eagerly going to find Shi Sheng.

    ......

    [Announcement] Congrattions, yer [A Ray of Sunshine], for defeating the Pce Master of Shen Jue Pce [Hua Meng Meng], obtained the clearing level weapons¡¯ Moon Shadow Scepter¡¯.

    [Announcement] Congrattions, yer [A Ray of Sunshine], for defeating the Pce Master of Shen Jue Pce [Hua Meng Meng], obtained the clearing level weapons¡¯ Moon Shadow Scepter¡¯.

    [Announcement] Congrattions, yer [A Ray of Sunshine], for defeating the Pce Master of Shen Jue Pce [Hua Meng Meng], obtained the clearing level weapons¡¯ Moon Shadow Scepter¡¯.

    These three announcements in a row caught everyone unprepared.

    How did he defeat her?

    [World] You¡¯ll Suffer, ¡°gosh, boss, did you seduce The Cruel Sprinter? You have some unique taste.¡±

    [World] Majestic Presence, ¡°seeing boss getting Moon Shadow Scepter the first thing online, I must be dreaming.¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng,¡± I¡¯m not into him.¡±

    [World] ......

    An eerie silence.

    What kind of God-like development was this?

    A Ray of Sunshine¡¯s message box was about the explode, with messages asking him how he got Moon Shadow Scepter. Some were the ape programmers disguised as NPCs asking him about Hua Meng Meng.

    A Ray of Sunshine ignored all of them.

    Right when she gave him the scepter, the system disyed the announcement immediately, mystically.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared that I might betray... you by telling me all these?¡±

    What this woman told him a moment ago was too much for him to digest.

    ¡°I need someone to help me anyway,¡± Shi Shengughed softly, ¡°since I don¡¯t trust anyone, I can only choose someone who knows more about this.¡±

    A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°...¡± that was an irrefutable reason.

    ¡°No, how did you know so much just by me asking you if you¡¯re an AI or not?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m smart. It¡¯s a gift.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s brows filled with confidence.

    ¡°Then why are you certain that I¡¯m capable of helping you?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re loaded!¡±

    ¡°There are plenty of rich yers here.¡± This game was full of tycoons.

    Shi Sheng smiled faintly and said slowly, ¡°but I only know you, and just so happen that you told me something you shouldn¡¯t know.¡±

    What a right and self-confident tone.

    Who gave you the confidence!

    ¡°... fine, I¡¯ll go offline to have someone move your corpse... bah! body. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to take care of everything I promised you.¡± A Ray of Sunshine tapped his chest, ¡°but you have to be careful, they¡¯re now suspecting that you may be an IA they¡¯lle up with a way to get rid of you.¡±

    That was magical. He was looking at the real experiment sessful subject.

    ¡°Get rid of me? Unless they destroy this game.¡± But the female lead was in here. The male lead would not allow anyone toy a finger on this game.

    As long as the male lead did not get rid of the game, she could be the queen and ruler of this game. So easy!

    A Ray of Sunshine choked, ¡°where did you get the confidence now that you¡¯re in such a state.¡±

    Her body was still with them, yet she could still be so arrogant.

    ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy with it, beat me up then!¡± <i>that¡¯s right, I¡¯m that arrogant, that capricious, and that unreasonable.</i>

    <i>I am who I am. I¡¯m different from the others.</i>

    <strong>[...] where did this alternativenesse from? Faster give me my otaku host back.</strong>

    ......

    A Ray of Sunshine got offline, he left the nutrition pod hurriedly, changed into his clothes, and dashed towards another room.

    ¡°Brother!¡± He opened the room door.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± The man sitting at the study table responded softly, ¡°why did you get off the game this early today?¡±

    A Ray of Sunshine rushed in, rested his stomach on the table, ¡°brother, I know what the AI they¡¯re talking about is.¡±

    The man raised his head slightly.

    A Ray of Sunshine nodded his head with all his might.

    He was the first to know, ha ha ha, those retards did not even know.

    The man furrowed his brows after listening to A Ray of Sunshine¡¯s narration, ¡°since she was the first experimental subject. Even if their experiment failed, they would not lose that body easily. It won¡¯t be easy for you to get the body.¡±

    ¡°But I promised her.¡±

    The man shook his head lightly, asked again, ¡°did you say that she can change the game¡¯s data as she pleases?¡±

    ¡°Right, right now, no one can enter her territory unless she gives the permission.¡± A Ray of Sunshine got mad as he said that, ¡°can¡¯t believe that those beasts are abusing someone as brilliant as she.¡±

 Chapter 652 - Thereâ€™s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (13)

    Chapter 652

    There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (13)

    ¡°Order a game pod for me.¡± The man muttered for a moment before ordering A Ray Of Sunshine.

    ¡°Eh?¡± A Ray Of Sunshine was dumbfounded. Why were they suddenly buying a game pod? Shouldn¡¯t they be stealing a corpse... bah! Body?

    ¡°I want to talk to her.¡± The man nced at A Ray Of Sunshine, ¡°I can¡¯t provoke Liang Bing hastily based on her one-sided statement. Han Yu, I don¡¯t think I have to teach you about the butterfly effect.¡±

    Lin Han Yu scratched his head, ¡°brother, I know, but now she¡¯s in grave danger.¡±

    If Liang Bing realized that she was the first experimental subject. It would be hard for them to do anything, let alone stealing a corpse... a body.

    ¡°Han Yu, you getting too attached to her.¡± There was a hint of warning in his tone.

    ¡°Brother, she¡¯s the first experimental subject. The first one, Liang Bing seeded. Of course I¡¯ll get attached to her.¡± Lin Han Yu was agitated.

    The man red at Lin Han Yu lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t agree with Liang Bing¡¯s way of handling this, even if he seeded, this is not how I want to do it.¡±

    ¡°I know that. I¡¯m just curious.¡± Lin Han Yu pouted his mouth. He could not understand why his brother, who was not considered some sort of saint, would suddenly be sopassionate and righteous.

    The man nodded lightly, ¡°go do as I say.¡±

    ......

    The moment A Ray Of Sunshine went online, his notification was ringing continuously.

    It was mainly from those he hung out with.

    [Private] You¡¯ll Suffer, ¡°boss, did you really get Moon Shadow Scepter?¡±

    [Private] You¡¯ll Suffer, ¡°boss, did you really seduce The Cruel Spinter?¡±

    [Private] You¡¯ll Suffer, ¡°boss, why aren¡¯t you online?¡±

    [Private] Majestic Presence, ¡°boss, let me see Moon Shadow Scepter. You should keep the goodie within the n. I¡¯ll dly ept it if you give it to me.¡±

    [Private] Itinerant Novice Wolf, ¡°boss, you¡¯re so inconsiderate. Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you¡¯re going to fight The Cruel Spinster? Who did you fight her with?¡±

    The ns where no one would show up were suddenly filled with people. A Ray Of Sunshine hid those messages and quickly went to the Newbie Vige.

    A team invitation showed up out of nowhere. A Ray Of Sunshine epted the invitation right away when he saw the inviter.

    [Team] You¡¯ll Suffer, ¡°boss, you¡¯re online?¡±

    [Team] Majestic Presence, ¡°I thought you ran away with Moon Shadow Scepter.¡±

    [Team] A Ray of Sunshine, e on, am I someone like that?¡±

    [Team] Itinerant Novice Wolf, ¡°yes.¡±

    [Team] You¡¯ll Suffer, ¡°yes.¡±

    [Team] Majestic Presence, ¡°yes.¡±

    [Team] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°you guys are so heartless. I¡¯ll see you in a short while.¡±

    [Team] Majestic Presence, ¡°boss, where are you going?¡±

    A Ray Of Sunshine¡¯s location kept changing on the team map, it caused the others to be curious inevitably.

    [Team] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°I¡¯m picking up someone.¡±

    Picking up someone?

    A dude or a girl?

    Those who were curious met up immediately and blocked A Ray Of Sunshine¡¯s way at the Newbie Vige.

    They could not believe that their boss would go to Newbie Vige to pick someone up...

    [Team] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°my brother ising, so watch yourselves when you¡¯re speaking.¡±

    [Team] You¡¯ll Suffer, ¡°...¡±

    [Team] Majestic Presence, ¡°...¡±

    [Team] Itinerant Novice Wolf, ¡°...¡±

    Boss, are you crazy!

    Why did you bring your brother here?

    A Ray Of Sunshine could read their minds from the rows of dots. He exined in the chat.

    [Team] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°my brother didn¡¯te here to y games. He has some business to deal with.¡±

    [Team] You¡¯ll Suffer, ¡°I just remember that I haven¡¯tpleted my daily tasks. Presence, Little Wolf, do you want toe with me?¡±

    [Team] Itinerant Novice Wolf, ¡°yes!¡±

    [Team] Majestic Presence, ¡°yes!¡±

    Both of them replied at almost the same time. It was evident that they really did not relish staying there for another second.

    A Ray Of Sunshine watched those beasts escape with his eyes wide open, only to condemn in the team chat that his brother would not eat them. Why were they so afraid of him?

    To that, those monsters responded by-

    Dude, that¡¯s your brother, of course you¡¯re not afraid of him!

    ¡°Han Yu.¡±

    A Ray Of Sunshine raised his head to see a man dressed up in a noble son manner standing in front of him, with the words ¡®Moon Filled West Tower¡¯ on top of his head.

    ¡°Brother... why did you make your appearance worse?¡± A Ray Of Sunshine asked with shock.

    The man standing opposite him did not respond.

    A Ray Of Sunshineughed, ¡°brother... you need to level up first. Shen Jue Pce map is a level 80 map. You need to be at least level 30 to enter the map.¡±

    ¡°Bring her to me.¡±

    A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°...¡±

    Bring someone as arrogant as her to you?

    It obviously is impossible.

    Although he knew that it was impossible, A Ray Of Sunshine still ryed the message. Shi Sheng indeed ridiculed him with all her might.

    A Ray Of Sunshine copy-pasted the messages for Moon Filled West Tower to read without leaving out a word.

    ¨C who does he think he is?

    ¨C what should I meet him?

    ¨C ask him toe here himself.

    ¨C he doesn¡¯t want toe? Fine then!

    There was no more message following that.

    Looking at how arrogant she is, it was like someone was asking for her help. Did she not have self-awareness? Didn¡¯t she know that she would get beaten up by people because of her attitude?

    Moon Filled West Tower stayed silent for a moment, ¡°help me level up.¡±

    ......

    [World] A Man¡¯s True Colors, ¡°why can¡¯t Shen Jue Pce dungeon be activated?¡±

    [World] Ha Ha Ha, ¡°that means it can¡¯t be activated, probably because thepany is fixing the bug.¡±

    The Cruel Spinster¡¯s bug was unusuallyplicated.

    [World] Ancestor, Stop Fooling Around, ¡°wait, I saw The Cruel Spinster was on the world channel!¡±

    Shi Sheng was watching the world channel out of boredom. When she saw someone was discussing her, she went up immediately to mess with them.

    [World] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°what makes you think you mortals are worthy to enter my pce?¡±

    [World] The Great July, ¡°Hua Meng Meng is messing with us again, please speak English.¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°I¡¯m an NPC, I can¡¯t speak English.¡±

    [World] Central Air Conditioner, ¡°ha ha ha ha, I give full marks for this shenanigan.¡±

    [World] A Man¡¯s True Colors, ¡°Hua Meng Meng, you win.¡±

    [World] The Great July, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted.¡±

    [World] Central Air Conditioner, ¡°July, why didn¡¯t your fangirls spam the chatbox?¡±

    [World] July¡¯s Underwear, ¡°fangirls spamming the chatbox!¡±

    [World] July¡¯s Bra, ¡°fangirls spamming the chatbox!¡±

    [World] July¡¯s Baby, ¡°fangirls spamming the chatbox!¡±

    [World] July¡¯s Cutie, ¡°fangirls spamming the chatbox!¡±

    [World] July¡¯s Heart, ¡°fangirls spamming the chatbox!¡±

    [World] Central Air Conditioner, ¡°my bad, July, ask your fangirls to stop spamming.¡±

    [World] July¡¯s Pomelo, ¡°fangirls spamming the chatbox!¡±

    [World] July¡¯s Bolster, ¡°fangirls spamming the chatbox!¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°why don¡¯t I have fangirls? I¡¯m unhappy.¡±

    [World] Your Daddy is Online, ¡°why does an NPC need fangirls?¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°my fans can challenge Shen Jue Pce.¡±

    [World] Ancestor, Stop Fooling Around, ¡°can¡¯t believe you¡¯re this kind of NPC. Daddy, wait for me, I¡¯ll buy Revival Water now.¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng¡¯s July, ¡°Hua Meng Meng, let me clear the stage, I want to be the first to clear.¡±

    Although A Ray Of Sunshine obtained Moon Shadow Scepter, he was not on the list of clearing Shen Jue Pce, which meant no one had cleared Shen Jue Pce.

    [World] Central Air Conditioner, ¡°... July, your speed is impressive.¡±

    [World] July¡¯s Underwear, ¡°if daddy can update as quick as this, we¡¯ll be so happy.¡±

    [World] July¡¯s Bolster, ¡°+1111111¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng, e to my dungeon.¡±

    [World] Your Daddy is Online, ¡°gosh! Isn¡¯t the dungeon locked? What does The Cruel Spinster mean? Can he really go through the back door?¡±

 Chapter 653 - Thereâ€™s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (14)

    Chapter 653

    There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (14)

    [Announcement] Congrattions, yer [Hua Meng Meng¡¯s July], for clearing Shen Jue Pce dungeon. Your name will be forever remembered for future generations to look up to.

    [Announcement] Level 80 dungeon, Shen Jue Pce is officially unlocked. Happy ying, everyone!

    Two announcements popped out at the same time.

    Those who were arguing on the world channel were stupefied.

    Didn¡¯t she go into the dungeon a while ago?

    And she cleared that dungeon just like that?

    Let alone those yers, even The Great July was stupefied. All she did was go to Shen Jue Pce. Before she could do anything, she was transferred out of that dungeon, and the announcement popped out in the world channel.

    The Great July thought that it was like a fantasy.

    She was just trying to... mess around.

    She did not expect that she could really enter the dungeon and obtain the title.

    Oh! My! Gosh!

    This NPC is epic!

    The world channel was boiled over. Many regretted not being the first to change their username. Even if Moon Shadow Scepter was not in Shen Jue Pce, there should be other equipment in the pce.

    [World] Hua Meng Meng¡¯s July, ¡°he he, all I got is the first clear title of ¡®The Brave and Invincible¡¯.¡±

    [World] Ancestor, Stop Fooling Around, ¡°...¡±

    [World] Your Daddy is Online, ¡°The Cruel Spinster is so stingy, how can you hog all the equipment?¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°I let you clear my dungeon all by myself, and you still want my equipment?¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng¡¯s July, ¡°but I¡¯m your fangirl! Shouldn¡¯t you do something to appreciate me?¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°soon my fangirls will be all over the world. It won¡¯t be anything less just because of you.¡±

    [World] Looking at Retards, ¡°puff!¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng¡¯s July, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you have forsaken me after dallied with me.¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°you only use that phase when a man refused to pay a woman after sleeping with her. I didn¡¯t sleep with you, so you can¡¯t use that phase.¡±

    I¡¯m not that kind of person, alright!

    I¡¯m that kind of person who will rob you after sleeping with you.

    [World] Central Air Conditioner, ¡°I can¡¯t even, The Cruel Spinster is too funny. She can even let you clear her dungeon through the back door. The developers from thepany will be so mad.¡±

    [World] NPC1, ¡°Hua Meng Meng, let¡¯s talk.¡±

    The developers from thepany could not enter Shen Jue Pce. They could only go to the world channel when they saw Hua Meng Meng was on it.

    However, the moment they went up, amotion was stirred up in the wholemunity.

    Someone from thepany is here.

    And they want to talk to an NPC?

    What does it mean?

    Aren¡¯t these part of the settings?

    [World] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°what makes you think I should talk to you just because you say so? You think we¡¯re dating, is it? No thanks, not in the mood right now.¡±

    All yers were stupefied collectively.

    The Cruel Spinster was too epic. She even dared to roast thepany¡¯s staff.

    However, that was when everyone realized.

    This NPC was indeed different from the others, not due to her settings, but she was not the same as the others.

    Staff from thepany were in fumes, but they could also conclude that she indeed had free will.

    [Private] Moon Filled West Tower, ¡°she doesn¡¯t seem to be concerned about her body.¡±

    Moon Filled West Tower watching the chaos on the world channel and sent a message at the private channel.

    [Private] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°I can¡¯t understand her either.¡±

    What she was doing was provoking thepany and Liang Bing. Although Liang Bing did not know that she was the first experimental subject, it did not mean that he would not knowter on.

    [Private] Moon Filled West Tower, ¡°let¡¯s up level.¡±

    ......

    Liang Bing called an emergency meeting in thepany.

    ¡°Chairman Liang, we had only seen this in the concept that it evolved into a free-willed organism. However, this didn¡¯t match with the current technology. I¡¯ll stand strong on my opinion that someone is behind this.¡± a mildly overweight man with receding hairline said with his spits all over the ce.

    ¡°Our department had made sure that there were no traces that someone broke into our system. We had cross-checked it multiple times.¡± someone refuted immediately, ¡°who knows when artificial intelligence will be born? Maybe it was born among us?¡±

    ¡°This is impossible. This anomaly has already happened multiple times, but why didn¡¯t your department notice this?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Are you trying to say that my department is irresponsible?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Liang Bing chided with a moderate tone. Those two arguing with rage stopped immediately. They turned and looked at Liang Bing with a hint of fear.

    Meng Jie sitting at the left-hand side of Liang Bing with his brows furrowed; he looked sullen. No one knew what he was thinking.

    It was useless for these staff to argue. Hence, Liang Bing waved his hand to order them to leave.

    Only Liang Bing and Meng Jie were left in the conference room.

    ¡°Do you have any idea?¡± Liang Bing looked at Meng Jie.

    Meng Jie massaged his be, letting his brows loose. He opened his mouth, ¡°Le Jin...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up with Le Jin?¡±

    ......

    Moon Filled West Tower spent his fortune to buy Experience Pellets and was quick to reach level 30.

    A Ray Of Sunshine brought him in front of Shen Jue Pce dungeon. There were many yers crowded at the dungeon. The messages in the nearby channel were refreshing every second.

    [Private] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°Hua Meng Meng, I bring my brother to see you.¡±

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°make a request.¡±

    A Ray Of Sunshine squeezed through the crowd and requested to join the dungeon.

    Other yers could not enter the dungeon while he could choose to enter the dungeon or not.

    Shi Sheng sat on the throne in the pce as if she was the bandit queen that conquer someone¡¯s kingdom.

    [Side Task: Grim Reaper¡¯s n]

    Shi Sheng furrowed her brows, Another side task, what about Feng Ci?

    What on earth is Grim Reaper¡¯s n?

    Are they mental?!

    [Reveal Grim Reaper¡¯s true colors.]

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± No way, I¡¯m declining this task.

    Missions that involve saving the world should be entrusted to the great female lead.

    She was merely a supporting character. She only wanted to mind her own business and show off.

    [...] This is so exhausting.

    #The host always did notplete her mission the right way, just teach her a lesson.#

    [This task is epted by default, unable to decline.] The system went offline immediately after responding.

    I don¡¯t want to talk to the host at all. I miss my host.

    As Shi Sheng wasmunicating with the system, A Ray Of Sunshine arrived at Shen Jue Pce with Moon Filled West Tower.

    Moon Filled West Tower nced at the woman sitting on the throne, observed that there were no emotions in her eyes, it was as if he was looking at an NPC.

    ¡°Hua Meng Meng.¡± A Ray Of Sunshine waved at Shi Sheng.

    ¡°What are you trying to talk to me about?¡± Shi Sheng smiled with the corner of her lips. Without a single movement, she sat on the thronefortably, as arrogant as a queen, where all living things would bow before her like a speckle of sand that could not withstand a blow.

    Moon Filled West Tower made eye contact with Shi Sheng.

    He looked away first after a second, ¡°you proim that you¡¯re a human? And you¡¯re stuck here, needing our help?¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at A Ray Of Sunshine. He shrugged innocently.

    He could not steal a body by himself. He needed his brother¡¯s help.

    ¡°Why should I believe that you¡¯re a human?¡± Her expression was too calm, as calm as the robots in his house, icy cold, without emotions, that only executed asmanded.

    ¡°Why does it matter that you believe I¡¯m a human or not with the fact that he promised to help me?¡±

    I¡¯ve already done my part, and you¡¯re trying to renege on the promise, is it?!

    ¡°You could be a hypothetical weapon. The ratio of risk we have to bear is unproportional,¡± Moon Filled West Tower answered calmly, ¡°if you can¡¯t provide an adequate reason for me to believe you. Then, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help you.¡±

 Chapter 654 - Thereâ€™s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (15)

    Chapter 654

    There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (15)

    In fact, Shi Sheng did not care much about the body.

    Her consciousness was already separated from the body. She was an individual by herself. It was useless for the male lead even if he had her body.

    The only problem was the original host¡¯s wish was to return to be a human. That meant she needed to find a vessel. It was not like she was able to create a body out of thin air, right?

    Shi Sheng admitted that she was not that epic.

    And the feeling of someone having something useless against her did not sit well with her.

    Shi Sheng stared at the man standing below her with the words¡¯ Moon Filled West Tower¡¯ on his head. After some time, she responded, ¡°fine then.¡±

    Her tone was unbelievably nonchnt.

    Moon Filled West Tower looked at Shi Sheng weird.

    A Ray Of Sunshine only spoke after they left Shen Jue Pce.

    ¡°Brother, are we seriously not going to help her?¡±

    ¡°Does she seem like a human to you?¡± Moon Filled West Tower asked in response.

    A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°... yeah, how is she not a human? Look at how she¡¯s messing around on the world channel.¡±

    Moon Filled West Tower nced at his retarded younger brother, left the game without a word, and disappeared in A Ray Of Sunshine¡¯s sight.

    ......

    [Private] Le Jin, ¡°are you here?¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at the private message that popped out of nowhere. She blinked with confusion.

    When did she add the female lead?

    Shi Sheng pulled out her friend list. She recalled that she only added two persons. One was A Ray Of Sunshine, the other was Hua Meng Meng¡¯s July.

    So when did the female lead add her?

    She did see Le Jin¡¯s name on her friend list.

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°?¡±

    Le Jin took a while to respond.

    [Private] Le Jin, ¡°A Lifetime Of Peace asked if you could meet up with him?¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± She could not believe that Liang Bing would use the female lead to get in contact with her.

    Does he not scare that I can run away with the female lead?

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°why does he want to meet up with me?¡±

    [Private] Le Jin, ¡°... I¡¯m not sure about that, A Lifetime Of Peace only ordered me to ask you.¡±

    A malicious smile appeared on Shi Sheng¡¯s lips, she replied.

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°he wants to kill me. I don¡¯t want to meet him.¡±

    [Private] Le Jin, ¡°!?¡±

    Le Jin was obviously stunned by what she said.

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°he must be into my looks and is trying to get me by force!¡±

    Shi Sheng was good with things like smearing the male lead¡¯s image.

    [Private] Le Jin, ¡°...¡±

    [Private] Le Jin, ¡°A Lifetime Of Peace... he isn¡¯t this kind of person, right?¡±

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°do you know him that well? Do you know what kind of person he is? How do you know he isn¡¯t this kind of person? You may know him for a long time without understanding his true nature!¡±

    Le Jin did not reply for some time, did not know if she was seeking proof from Liang Bing, or pondered by herself.

    Basically, Le Jin did not reply to her after that.

    [World] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°Does anyone want to fight me? I¡¯m so bored!¡±

    Shi Sheng went to the world channel. The world channel was discussing something. When she appeared, it quieted down eerily. Her message was on the top. No one responded to that.

    [World] Hua Meng Meng¡¯s July, ¡°Hua Meng Meng, let me ask you something.¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°no, I won¡¯t date you, I¡¯ve never loved you before, and I¡¯m not lesbo.¡±

    [World] ...

    This BOSS is indeed impressive. She even knows this line.

    [World] Ancestor, Stop Fooling Around, ¡°BOSS, with your attack status. The whole server can¡¯t beat you. Who would want to fight you?¡±

    [World] Your Daddy is Online, ¡°daddy, you¡¯re actually a yer, right? No NPCs are as epic as you. You must be a yer!¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng¡¯s July, ¡°that¡¯s what I was going to ask.¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°your daddy, I am god, I rule everything in this world. Fastere and lick my feet, you dumb mortals.¡±

    Shi Sheng typed out these lines swiftly.

    [World] A Man¡¯s True Colors, ¡°damn, she must be a yer! Even if she isn¡¯t a yer, she must be a human NPC!¡±

    What kind of nningmittee would n such an otaku character?

    Sheng Jue Pce¡¯s Hua Meng Meng was designed to be a sorrowful character. This was theplete opposite, alright?

    [World] Hua Meng Meng, e and fight me then! I¡¯ll tell you if you win.¡±

    [World] Your Daddy is Online, ¡°daddy, we won¡¯t do that.¡±

    [World] Ancestor, Stop Fooling Around, ¡°she doesn¡¯t have Moon Shadow Scepter.¡±

    As this sentence was out, all yers only recalled that A Ray Of Sunshine obtained Moon Shadow Scepter. They were killed within a second whenever she used Moon Shadow Scepter.

    Will The Cruel Spinster be as powerful as she is without her Moon Shadow Scepter?

    Yes, We¡¯reing!

    Hence, these yers decided on a location excitedly and raced there.

    However, when they arrived, there was already a technique light on the map.

    The person fighting with Shi Sheng was A Lifetime Of Peace, and members of Quick Shadow standing at the side.

    ¡°My gosh! He¡¯s quick.¡±

    When they were chattering on the world channel, A Lifetime Of Peace had alreadye here without a word. That was too immoral!

    ¡°Without Moon Shadow Scepter, The Cruel Spinster indeed is not as powerful!¡±

    ¡°A Lifetime Of Peace is so strong...¡±

    As they said, they suddenly saw Shi Sheng drew a metal sword, it looked like an ordinary metal sword, but they could feel chills sending down their spines for some reason.

    The dimension was bound with her spirit. When she was in the spirit realm, taking out her metal sword was not a big deal.

    When her metal sword is out, who could fight her!

    A Lifetime Of Peace was defeated by Shi Sheng in minutes. She even threw two Set Corpse Talisman on him to stop him from leaving the game and reviving, making him stayed as a corpse.

    The spectating yers, ¡°...¡±

    Didn¡¯t they say Moon Shadow Scepter is what makes her powerful?

    Is that sword some sort of gag?

    [Nearby] A Lifetime of Peace, ¡°Hua Meng Meng, who are you?¡±

    A Lifetime Of Peace did not want to talk about this topic with her in front of so many yers, but they could not do anything if she did not show up.

    [Nearby] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°who else can I be other than Hua Meng Meng!¡±

    The original host¡¯s name was also Hua Meng Meng. Due to them having the same name, the original host probably turned into the NPC Hua Meng Meng when the experiment went south.

    [Nearby] A Lifetime of Peace, ¡°are you her?¡±

    Shi Sheng stared at those three words for a while and nced at A Lifetime Of Peace. When yers were dead, they would not have facial expression, Shi Sheng could not tell what kind of expression he was having.

    After pondering for some time, Shi Sheng typed.

    [Nearby] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°you can say so.¡±

    [Nearby] A Lifetime of Peace, ¡°how much do you know?¡±

    [Nearby] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°I know about things that I should know, and about things that I shouldn¡¯t know.¡±

    The male lead must have known her identity, or not he would not ask her.

    [Nearby] A Lifetime of Peace, ¡°let¡¯s private chat.¡±

    [Nearby] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°or we could chat on the world channel.¡±

    The nearby yers were stupefied by these chats. What are they talking about?

    They had zero clues.

    A Lifetime Of Peace did not say anything, but Quick Shadow members left the game. In a few seconds, the yers left the game collectively, leaving Shi Sheng and A Lifetime Of Peace.

    That was the perk of the game¡¯s chairman. They could let anyone leave the game as they desired.

 Chapter 655 - Theres Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (16)

    <h4>Chapter 655 There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (16)</h4>

    A wave of light shone through A Lifetime Of Peace¡¯s body, he got up from the ground.

    Shi Sheng struck again, causing A Lifetime Of Peace to die once again.

    ¡°Liang Bing,¡± Shi Sheng squatted next to him, ¡°don¡¯t waste your energy, you should stay lying on the ground, or you¡¯ll be doomed if you can¡¯t revive anymore.¡±

    Liang Bing¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    [Nearby] A Lifetime of Peace, ¡°did you know about the experiment too?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know everything, including everything you did. Such as... your sister, Le Jin.¡±

    [Nearby] A Lifetime of Peace, ¡°you¡¯re not Hua Meng Meng!¡±

    When they were choosing experimental subjects, they made sure each subject was examined extensively. Hua Meng Meng became a vegetable. She would not be this intelligent.

    ¡°I¡¯m Hua Meng Meng.¡±

    [Nearby] A Lifetime of Peace, ¡°no way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking to believe I¡¯m Hua Meng Meng or not.¡± Shi Sheng sneered.

    Liang Bing tried topose himself.

    [Nearby] A Lifetime of Peace, ¡°what are you trying to do? I can bring you out of here, but the technology isn¡¯t advanced enough. You have to wait for a while. I need more time.¡±

    It did not matter who she was, Le Jin was in this world too. Liang Bing did not dare to madden her.

    When a person with concerns shed with someone that did not care about anything, the former would one hundred percent be at a disadvantage.

    ¡°More time to destroy me?¡±

    Liang Bing did not reply to Shi Sheng, he used his private channel to contact others, but he could not reach anyone.

    Every channel was disconnected.

    [Nearby] A Lifetime of Peace, ¡°what did you do?¡±

    ¡°Just a little trick.¡± Shi Sheng smiled faintly, but her tone was not friendly, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let you go once they have what I want. I don¡¯t dare toy a finger on you anyway.¡±

    Shi Sheng spanned a lot of time on this map. She purposely set the location on here. She did not pick here without a good reason.

    [Nearby] A Lifetime of Peace, ¡°...¡±

    <i>Your tone sounds like you can¡¯t wait to kill me right away.</i>

    Liang Bing was trying toe up with a strategy in his heart.

    He did not know what she wanted, nor who she was. And what trump cards did she have.

    The current condition was extremely at a disadvantage for him.

    [Nearby] A Lifetime of Peace, ¡°Hua Meng Meng, you¡¯re a vegetable, and I let you live in the game. It¡¯s basically giving you another life.¡±

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that I should thank you?¡±

    [Nearby] A Lifetime of Peace, ¡°if it weren¡¯t for me, you would still be on the ward bed, with zero sensation. That could be your whole life. Now you can live in a game. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. You should live in this game then.¡±

    Liang Bing gagged. He was all healthy and well. Why did he need to stay in the game?

    [Ding-]

    A window suddenly popped out in front of Liang Bing.

    [Are you okay?]

    Liang Bing responded as fast as he could, [she says she¡¯s Hua Meng Meng, but I don¡¯t think so. What does she want?]

    [She wants Experimental Number One¡¯s body.]

    Experimental Number One¡¯s body, that was Hua Meng Meng¡¯s body.

    [Why did she want the body? Did she know how to get out of the game? Didn¡¯t you say that the technology isn¡¯t advanced enough for that?]

    [She gave us two choices, it¡¯s either you will be trapped in the game or connect her body with the game. You have to make the decision.]

    Liang Bing looked at that sentence and typed a message after some time.

    [Can you get me out of here?]

    [I can¡¯t, she¡¯s too good.]

    Initially, Liang Bing wanted to confirm if she was Experimental Number One. If she was, he wouldfort her first so that she would not bber about it before he thought of ways to get rid of this problem.

    If she was not, he would try to find out who she was, to see if she was sent by his rivalpany, if he could bribe her to double-cross his rival instead.

    But this plot twist was entirely different from what he had thought.

    In the end, Liang Bing chose the second choice.

    He did not want to be trapped in there.

    Liang Bing made the call, Shi Sheng received an answer too. They would connect her body to the game in two hours.

    Shi Sheng could see theboratory clearly via the inte. There were a bunch of people preparing the body.

    That was a pale girl, her face was thin, wearing clothes with stripes, her body was plugged in with various kinds of wires.

    Shi Sheng watched them unplugging the wires from the girl and moved her into a game pod, connecting each port of the game pod.

    This body was frail.

    Shi Sheng observed theboratory for a while and ran through ways for her to escape theboratory in her head.

    Although they made a deal with her, they definitely would not let her escape. There must be people out there waiting to ambush her.

    Luckily there were surveince cameras in theb everywhere, making it more convenient for her to calcte.

    [Nearby] A Lifetime of Peace, ¡°can you really get out of here?¡±

    Liang Bing did not believe her. He recruited many to build a big team that did not have any tangible progress until now. How did she do it by herself?

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve managed to send me in, of course I can find a way out.¡± Shi Sheng took a chair out of nowhere and sat on it with her legs crossed, in a sloppy manner.

    Liang Bing did not know how to respond to that.

    This Hua Meng Meng was way too arrogant, which gave off the impression that she was bluffing, but seeing that she might have a card up her sleeve, one might think she could actually do it.

    The map was in silence, the lighting was getting darker.

    In order to make sure that the game was realistic, the game¡¯s world was the same as the outside world, with days and nights and different weathers.

    It was nighttime in the game¡¯s world at the moment.

    Liang Bing could see Shi Sheng from the ground. His surroundings were quiet. He could not tell if she was near him.

    Liang Bing¡¯s side had received orders to standby, but there were no signs from Shi Sheng¡¯s side.

    Time passing minute by minute, Liang Bing could not resist asking.

    [Nearby] A Lifetime of Peace, ¡°they¡¯re all ready.¡±

    ¡°Ready to catch me when I go out?¡± Shi Sheng sounded sarcastic, ¡°just because you guys are retards, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m one too.¡±

    Liang Bing was speechless.

    He probably did not expect that in his lifetime, he would end up in this situation.

    This waitsted for several days.

    ......

    Lin Family¡¯s vi.

    Lin Han Yu got down from the game and rushed to his brother¡¯s study.

    Compared to thest time, the study had a game pod in it. The man stood in front of the pod, pondering about something.

    ¡°Brother.¡± Lin Han Yu knocked on the door. He straight away pushed open the door and entered the study, ¡°I still can¡¯t get in contact with her. I can¡¯t enter the map either. What¡¯s she trying to do? Did Liang Bing find out about her?¡±

    The man put down the remote control in his palm. A holographic screen was disyed on the other side of the study table, with a few images rolling through the screen.

    ¡°This is Experimental Number One.¡± the man nced at the girl in the image, ¡°Hua Meng Meng, the same name as the NPC. Born on the 5th of July, 2080. Turned into vegetative state in 2093 due to an ident. Her educational level and doesn¡¯t match with her artiction level.¡±

    ¡°Brother...¡± Lin Han Yu looked at the man.

    The man stopped, turned around, and gazed at Lin Han Yu, ¡°what do you think she is?¡±

    The air was quiet and still.

    Lin Han Yu spoke after some time.

    ¡°An Artificial Intelligence.¡±

 Chapter 656 - Theres Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (17)

    <h4>Chapter 656 There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (17)</h4>

    Theboratory.

    The wholeb was full of equipment reflecting the icy light¡ªa pale, fragile girl lying in the half opaque game pod, like an abandoned, ragged doll.

    Countless pairs of eyes staring at the screen, filled with nervousness and anxiety, with a slight hint of excitement.

    ¡°Zizi...¡±

    The screen suddenly turned ck, the wholeb fell into darkness.

    ¡°Piang!¡±

    A dull and loud noise came through the tightly enclosedb. The noisested for three seconds before turning into silence the next moment.

    Until they turned on the spare power supply and dashed into theb, theb was in a mess, and the girl in the game pod was gone.

    There was a pitch-ck hole next to the game pod. The hallway from below could be seen from the hole.

    And as the hole was extending into darkness.

    ......

    The densely overgrown shrub was the stray dogs¡¯ defecation heaven. The ground was filled with poop.

    When Shi Sheng opened the old and dpidated underground tunnel cover, a stray dog raised its leg, getting ready to pee.

    The stray dog tucked its tail between its legs instantly when it saw an unidentified living organism popped out of nowhere. It escaped from the shrub as it barked before vanishing into thin air.

    <i>There is a monster stalking me peeing, how shameless!</i>

    Shi Sheng, who was dunked with the strange smell, ¡°...¡±

    <i>Gosh darn it!</i>

    <i>Even water tumbles in my teeth when I have bad luck. When I get back, I need to change that darn luck point.</i>

    <i>I¡¯ll change to 200%. I don¡¯t believe that with 200%, I¡¯ll still be so unlucky!</i>

    Shi Sheng crawled out from the underground tunnel. She hobbled to the outside while wearing the same clothes with stripes, with her hair disheveled, paleplexion, her eyes filled with blood vessels, people would think that she came out of a mental hospital in one look.

    Although it was not crowded at the moment, some pedestrians were roaming around. Hence, they all ran away while shrieking when they saw Shi Sheng,

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eardrums were in pain due to the screams, as if every single strain of nerve were yanked together, she was throbbing with pain.

    She speedily escaped to an alley without anyone. Her ears were finally at peace.

    Shi Sheng took out some clean clothes to change from the space. She was all skin-and-bones. Her body would be dismantled if someone gave her a shove.

    23rd July 2099.

    Shi Sheng looked at the time appeared in a shop. Herplexion was still pale. She tied up her hair, exposing her forehead and cheeks, which made her looked even slender. It was a terrifying sight.

    Hua Meng Meng turned into a vegetable in 2093. It was 6 years ago.

    That meant she should be 18 years old by now.

    However...

    Shi Sheng looked down to see her body. <i>This, at most, is a 15-year-old body. How does it look like an 18-year-old?</i>

    <i>I need to get this body in shape first, or not it¡¯ll be hard for me to stay alive, let alone showing off.</i>

    ¡°Just now, I saw her heading in this direction... she looks quite scary, like a lunatic. What if she has a violent tendency? Please hurry up and capture her.¡±

    Shi Sheng heard footstepsing in her direction, along with someone speaking before she could go to the streets.

    Shi Sheng turned around to leave.

    ¡°That¡¯s her! She changed her clothes. I can still recognize her even if she changed clothes.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s speed was not up to par. She was quickly caught up by those chasing her.

    They were wearing the police uniform, but it was evident that they were not the real police based on their indifferent expression.

    Shi Sheng turned around with her back leaning on the wall. Those people also quickly surrounded her in a circle.

    ¡°Experimental Number One is found.¡± one of the men clicked on a button on his watch and reported, ¡°estimated time of return is one hour.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A sharp metal sword was stabbed into the man¡¯s abdomen, drawn-out quickly, and swung at the man next to him.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s sword was drawn out too sudden. Another man dropped to the ground before he could react.

    The remaining three men quickly backed off to a safe distance and pointed their guns as Shi Sheng after the second man fell to the ground.

    ¡°Experimental Number One, drop your weapon and stop resisting!¡±

    ¡°Pah!¡± Shi Sheng showed a violent and vicious expression with her pale face. She appeared strangely creepy, like a vengeance monster that crawled out from hell.

    <i>Stop resisting and waiting to be captured and dissected, is it?</i>

    <i>What a darn moron!</i>

    ¡°Use the special way to capture her at necessary measures, do not let her escape..¡±

    A voice burst out abruptly from that man¡¯s watch.

    Shi Sheng stepped on the watch but did not manage to destroy it. It might be due to stepping on the switch. The voice stopped spontaneously.

    Shi Sheng despised that she was feeble. She raised her leg and shed through the watch with her sword instead. The watch was crushed into pieces instantaneously, along with the hand bing badly mangled.

    The three huge men were shocked at the same time. <i>How did this experimental subject be so violent?</i>

    Shi Sheng raised her head to look at the other three. Her pale and tiny face suddenly lit up with a smile. That smile was purely superficial. It could not reach the bottom of her eyes.

    They could feel the chill winding from the corner. The chills reached their brains through their spines. Their hearts were racing.

    Shi Sheng let go of the metal sword. The sword was floating in midair.

    The three men¡¯s irises were wide open,¡±!¡±

    It was floating in the air!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ......

    ¡°Cough cough...¡± Shi Sheng covered her mouth. She could feel her lungs were about to be coughed out of her body. The bloody smell in her mouth made her want to throw up.

    If she knew that this body would be this useless, she would have asked for a healthy body.

    There was no use crying over spilled milk!

    Theb staff was chasing her from all over the ce. Before Shi Sheng could get rid of one batch, another batch would show up.

    They were too quick to spot Shi Sheng. She assumed that there might be a tracker in her body. But there were too many people after. She could not find the tracker in her body.

    ¡°Squeak-¡±

    A car stopped in front of Shi Sheng abruptly. The car door was pulled open, Shi Sheng nced at the person in the car cautiously.

    ¡°Hua Meng Meng, get in!¡±

    Shi Sheng stared at the person in the car. <i>He looks familiar...</i>

    The person in the car probably got impatient. He hopped off the car, and as he was about to grab Shi Sheng£¬a sharp sword blocked between them, the biting cold wind was surging at that person.

    The sudden wind gushing at him caught him off guard and made him froze for a second.

    ¡°I¡¯m A Ray Of Sunshine.¡± Lin Han Yuposed himself and said that hurriedly, he then saw silhouettes were chasing her from afar, ¡°the people who are chasing you are here, gets in the car.¡±

    Shi Sheng took a nce at him and turned around to run in another direction.

    <i>Being unountably solicitous, he is definitely hiding evil intentions!</i>

    <i>I¡¯m not gonna get in there.</i>

    Lin Han Yu, ¡°...¡±

    <i>My gosh!</i>

    <i>What¡¯s the meaning of this!</i>

    Lin Han Yu hurriedly got back into the car to catch up with Shi Sheng, ¡°Hua Meng Meng, you can¡¯t defeat them. Get in the car first. I¡¯ll bring you to somewhere safe.¡±

    Shi Sheng was escaping to a ce with no many people. So when the bunch chased her was catching up to her, she would defeat them with her sword right away.

    Lin Han Yu¡¯s jaw was about to drop to the ground. ¡®Piang!¡¯ The car hit the median divider ind on the side.

    Was he dreaming?

    Why was he seeing a sword shing through people by itself?

    Was not this some sort of scenario that would only appear in video games?

    It must be due to him still daydreaming.

    As Lin Han Yu was blinking his eyes aggressively, the sword flew through in front of his eyes at the same time. The blood on the edge of the de was dripping into his car and sshed on his face. The reeking smell of blood wafted out in the car.

 Chapter 657 - Theres Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (18)

    <h4>Chapter 657 There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (18)</h4>

    Before this, Lin Han Yu did not believe what his brother spected.

    But now, he was beginning to believe him.

    Hua Meng Meng was not a human.

    Do humans stay calm and collected when they are killing people?

    Her expression did not change a bit from the beginning to the end.

    It was like those who chased her were just a bunch of robots, and she was killing thosemand-driven, lifeless robots.

    If she was a human, then she would be terrifying.

    Lin Han Yu was a curious man. He was still chasing Shi Sheng in his deformed car, although he was under this theory.

    ¡°Cough cough...¡± Shi Sheng endured the impulse to throw up blood. Her body swayed.

    <i>Oh no, I can¡¯t take it anymore.</i>

    She nced at Lin Han Yu¡¯s car with the corner of her eyes, headed to the car after taking a breath. She pulled open the door and hopped in.

    ¡°... Hua Meng Meng!¡± Lin Han Yu jolted.

    ¡°Drive, now.¡±

    ¡°Oh... okay.¡± Lin Han Yu responded and elerated instantly.

    ......

    Shi Sheng sat on the front passenger seat, inspected her neck using her hand first. She could not feel anything strange in the neck.

    She thenid out her arms. Other than some traces of injection, there was nothing underneath her skin.

    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Lin Han Yu asked out of curiosity after watching Shi Sheng touching her neck and her arms.

    ¡°The tracker.¡±

    As Shi Sheng answered him, she felt something was between her waist.

    It was tiny. If it were not due to the body being all skin and bones, she would never find it.

    ¡°So you have a knife? The small type.¡± She only had a sword and all sorts of weird weapons.

    Lin Han Yu searched in the car and passed her a fruit knife.

    Shi Sheng took over the knife and stabbed her waist within a blink of an eye.

    ¡°Hua Meng Meng!¡± Lin Han Yu screamed in shock.

    Shi Sheng ignored Lin Han Yu¡¯s scream and flicked the knife in her waist. A mini chip was dug out along with flesh and blood.

    Shi Sheng threw it out of the car nonchntly.

    Lin Han Yu, ¡°!¡±

    <i>Don¡¯t she feel pain?</i>

    Even a muscr man like him would not dare to stab himself, yet she could do it without hesitation.

    Lin Han Yu looked at Shi Sheng¡¯s face, which was getting paler over time. He was dread that she might die in the next second.

    He parked his car at Lin Family¡¯s vi and hopped off right away. Pulled open the car door next to Shi Sheng, ¡°Hua Meng Meng, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Where is this?¡±

    ¡°My home, it¡¯s safe here. Liang Bin dare not toe here casually.¡± Lin Han Yu said swiftly, ¡°let me bring you to treat your wounds.¡±

    Shi Sheng could see through the car window that someone was standing at the vi¡¯s first floor, looking down at her.

    The distance and the lighting blurred his expression.

    Lin Han Yu noticed Shi Sheng¡¯s sight and looked at where she was looking, ¡°that¡¯s my brother, you guys have met before.¡±

    Shi Sheng avoided Lin Han Yu¡¯s support and got down from the car by herself. She used her metal sword to bnce herself and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll repay this favor.¡±

    ¡°I promised to get back your body,¡± Lin Han Yu replied, ¡°you don¡¯t owe me anything.¡±

    Lin Han Yu brought Shi Sheng into the vi. The man standing on the first floor previously was already sitting on the couch in the living room.

    ¡°Lin Han Yu.¡± He called Lin Han Yu¡¯s name calmly.

    Lin Han Yu was like a kid caught red-handed. He lowered his head, ¡°brother, she¡¯s injured.¡±

    Lin Han Shu furrowed his brows slightly, his gaze stopped on Shi Sheng¡¯s waist, which was soaked in blood. He headed upstairs after a few seconds, e to the study after you settled that.¡±

    Lin Han Yu let out a sigh of relief.

    Shi Sheng felt that she had difficulty speaking. She was already at her limits by standing straight.

    Lin Han Yu sat Shi Sheng down on the couch and ran upstairs. He came down with a first aid kit andmanded a robot from another room.

    ¡°It will treat your wounds.¡± Lin Han Yu passed the first aid kit to the robot.

    Shi Sheng nodded lightly.

    He turned around and waited until the robot finished before turning back.

    After settling Shi Sheng in the guest room, Lin Han Yu went to the study to see Lin Han Shu.

    He was scolded by him, unsurprisingly.

    Lin Han Shu did not allow Lin Han Yu to meddle with this matter, as this was not some joking matter.

    ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you say that she might be artificial intelligence? It will be better if we keep her instead of letting her be with Liang Bing!¡± Lin Han Yu grabbed Lin Han Shu¡¯s arm.

    Lin Han Shu pulled back his arm, ¡°Han Yu, you don¡¯t get it. What we will face if she really is artificial intelligence.¡±

    It would be a disaster.

    In the end, Lin Han Shu agreed to let Shi Sheng stay. Since she was already here, it would be imusible to send her back.

    ......

    Shi Sheng lived at the Lin¡¯s Family. There was no spiritual energy in this dimension. She could only recover by medicine.

    But recovering with medicine was the slowest. Shi Sheng felt like she was in jail in that period. It was suffering for her.

    ¡°Is your brother Lin Han Shu?¡± Shi Sheng asked Lin Han Yu, who was looking at something at the side while leaning on the bedhead.

    ¡°What?¡± Lin Han Yu nodded, ¡°yeah, how did you know that?¡±

    He recalled he did not tell her his brother¡¯s name.

    Lin Han Shu!

    The antagonist who ended up in aplete defeat and fall from grace. But the plot did not mention the fact that he had a younger brother.

    Shi Sheng did not sense any familiarity with him when she met him, so he would not be Feng Ci.

    ¡°Just a guess.¡± Shi Sheng answered perfunctorily.

    Lin Han Yu¡¯s lips corner trembled.

    <i>I give one star for this lie.</i>

    <i>This was too perfunctory.</i>

    ¡°Hua Meng Meng, how did you outrun those people?¡± Lin Han Yu switched the topic, ¡°Liang Bing¡¯s people should not be easy to get rid of. And what about your sword? Show me.¡±

    ¡°How did you know I was there?¡± Shi Sheng dodged the question with another question.

    She was somewhere remote. How did Lin Han Yu find her?

    Lin Han Yu, ¡°...¡±

    Lin Han Yu scratched his head, ¡°I heard it from my brother¡¯s conversation that you escaped from theb...¡±

    Shi Sheng raised her brows lightly.

    <i>This Lin Han Shu is quite good at this.</i>

    <i>To be someone who¡¯s able to hack into the male lead¡¯sb, no wonder he¡¯s the antagonist, unlike Feng Ci, that moron.</i>

    <i>¡°I only went there to try my luck. I didn¡¯t expect to really bump into you. Guess you can say that I¡¯m lucky.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Thank you.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Eh? You¡¯re thanking me?¡± Lin Han Yu¡¯s iris filled with sparks of surprise. His handsome-looking face, which looked a little childish, was full of shock.</i>

    <i>He could not believe that someone as arrogant as her would thank him.</i>

    <i>¡°I¡¯m someone with manners.¡± Shi Sheng switched to afortable position, ¡°why can¡¯t I thank you since you¡¯ve helped me?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°I thought you would say something like this is my responsibility.¡± Lin Han Yu caressed his head. His hair was in a mess.</i>

    <i>Some people thought they were invincible when they were arrogant. They would not care less about anyone.</i>

    <i>Lin Han Yu thought that Shi Sheng was like that, but he realized that she was not.</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng took a nce at him, ¡°now that I need you to feed me, I would be crazy to say those things.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Pu-¡°</i>

    <i>Hey, you¡¯re being too realistic!</i>

    <i>The conversation could be heard from the outside. The girl¡¯s voice was a little unclear.</i>

    <i>Lin Han Shu stood there for a while before leaving the vi without a noise.</i>

 Chapter 658 - Theres Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (19)

    <h4>Chapter 658 There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (19)</h4>

    By the time Shi Sheng was fully recovered, it was already one monthter. Shi Sheng only saw Lin Han Shu twice the whole time.

    And they were quite far away from each other.

    Shi Sheng moved out of Lin¡¯s vi after she recovered. She did not feel safe living in another person¡¯s house.

    ¡°Are you really going to leave?¡± Lin Han Yu could not bear the thought of Shi Sheng leaving after hanging out with her all day long, ¡°Liang Bing¡¯s will definitely look for you if you leave here.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Shi Sheng remained silent for a moment, pointed at the vi not far away, ¡°I¡¯m just living next to you, stop being so dramatic. Do you think you¡¯re in an opera?¡±

    Lin Han Yu looked in the direction she pointed. He felt a little gloomy.

    She was broke and had nothing when she arrived. However, in just two months, she did not only have a car and a vi, she even got an identification card.

    Lin Han Yu opened his mouth after some time, ¡°but we¡¯re still hundreds of meters away from each other.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Shi Sheng took her stuff, ¡°see you in the game.¡±

    ¡°Eh... you¡¯re still gonna go to that game?¡± Lin Han Yu got excited instantly.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going back to that game. I still want to go back to show off.¡± I am a show-off professional for hundreds of years!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I move in with you. It¡¯s better to have someone take care of you. A singledy like you living by yourself, how unsafe is that.¡± Lin Han Yu suggested.

    Shi Sheng flipped him off before rushing down the stairs and walked out of the vi.

    Lin Han Yu followed her to the doorstep, which bumped into Lin Han Shu, who just so happened was at the doorstep.

    Lin Han Shu had a guest. They were having a conversation. Lin Han Shu stopped the conversation right when he saw Shi Sheng. However, Shi Sheng could hear phrases like ¡®Liang Bing¡¯, ¡®experiment ¡®, and ¡®video games¡¯.

    Lin Han Shu knew that Shi Sheng was about to move out. He did not have any reaction to it. When they bumped into each other, he only nodded slightly at her and went around to bring the guest into the vi. While he passed by Lin Han Yu, he grabbed him by his arm and dragged him inside.

    Lin Han Yu struggled, ¡°brother... what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to eat.¡±

    Lin Han Yu could only watch as She Shing walked away.

    ¡°Brother, do you still think that she¡¯s not a human?¡± Lin Han Yu grabbed Lin Han Shu¡¯s arm, asked seriously.

    Lin Han Shu¡¯s brows furrowed. Although he only met Shi Sheng less than five times, he knew Shi Sheng¡¯s every movement clearly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she is or not. Her capability was suspicious.¡± Lin Han Shu avoided the topic, ¡°where did she get her money if she never left the vi. Han Yu, you better don¡¯t underestimate her.¡±

    Lin Han Yu red at Lin Han Shu. <i>How is that important?</i>

    The point was that he liked her.

    He went upstairs sulkily, went back to his beloved video games.

    Lin Han Shu shook his head as he sighed. Why was his younger brother so naive?

    ......

    Shi Sheng entered the game as the NPC Hua Meng Meng. she was at the same location when she left the game.

    Shi Sheng saw some other people on the map.

    It was the male lead Liang Bing and some of Quick Shadow¡¯s members.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s sudden appearance startled them, including Liang Bing.

    ¡°Yo, are you having a meeting?¡± Shi Sheng stopped somewhere with a certain distance. She watched them with a fake smile, ¡°why are you still here?¡±

    ¡°Hua Meng Meng, how dare you show up!¡± Liang Bing gnashed his teeth as he squeezed those words out of his mouth.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to show up?¡± Shi Shengughed arrogantly, ¡°aren¡¯t you the one stuck here?¡±

    Liang Bing¡¯s heart was lit by the me of rage as she said that. He was trapped there for a month. If the game pod could not supply nutrients automatically, he would have starved to death a long time ago.

    Up until now, his people only let a few others enter. But they could not log him out with any method.

    Shi Sheng teleported to Shen Jue Pce after making fun of Liang Bing.

    Due to thepany¡¯s CEO being trapped in the game, the game stopped every new update.

    As for the disappearance of Hua Meng Meng, Shen Jue Pce could not be activated naturally. A bunch of yers stuck at level 79 could not level up to 80.

    Shi Sheng went back to Shen Jue Pce and pulled out the world channel. All she saw was July¡¯s fangirls spamming channel.

    [World] July¡¯s Underwear, ¡°daddy, please update a new chapter. /flips table¡±

    [World] July¡¯s Bra, ¡°daddy, please update a new chapter. /flips table¡±

    July was a cartoonist. She spent all day ying this game and procrastinated. Hence her readers came to y this game while rushing her for new chapters.

    [World] Ancestor, Stop Fooling Around, ¡°July, you let your readers spam the world channel every day. Can you give us who don¡¯t have fangirls some face?¡±

    [World] Central Air Conditioner, ¡°why don¡¯t I have cute fangirls? /sad /sad /sad¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°because you¡¯re bad at this game.¡±

    [World] The Great July, ¡°...¡±

    [World] July¡¯s Underwear, ¡°...¡±

    [World] July¡¯s Bra, ¡°...¡±

    [World] Looking at Retards,¡±...¡±

    [World] A Man¡¯s True Colors, ¡°...¡±

    [World] Your Daddy is Online, ¡°I think I just saw the return of a missing person.¡±

    [World] The Great July, ¡°you saw it correctly, it¡¯s The Cruel Spinster.¡±

    [World] A Ray of Sunshine,¡± Hua Meng Meng, Hua Meng Meng. Faster, let me in.¡±

    [World] A Man¡¯s True Colors, ¡°The Cruel Spinster¡¯s back? Did the officials say anything? Didn¡¯t they say it¡¯s a bug? Why is she back? GMe out and exin to us!¡±

    Ever since Hua Meng Meng was missing, the world channel was much quieter.

    The official¡¯s exnation was that Hua Meng Meng¡¯s character has a bug, Shen Jue Pce will be closed temporarily. As for the level-up issue, the requirements will be updated in the next update.

    However, after a month¡¯s wait, they waited for The Cruel Spinster¡¯s return instead of the new update.

    [World] You¡¯ll Suffer, ¡°my gosh! Boss didn¡¯t even talk to us first when he returned but went on the world channel to find The Cruel Spinster. What is going on with you two?¡±

    [World] Majestic Presence, ¡°I said something was wrong when Boss got Moon Shadow Scepter. There¡¯s definitely something going on with these two.¡±

    [World] Itinerant Novice Wolf, ¡°Boss, did you really sacrifice your body? Humans can¡¯t date NPCs.¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°I cane back whenever I want. What makes you think those retards can stop me?¡±

    The world channel was filled with arrogance.

    [World] Your Daddy is Online,¡±...¡±

    [World] You¡¯ll Suffer, ¡°...¡±

    [World] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°...¡±

    [World] The Great July, ¡°...¡±

    With the same recipe, it came with the same taste.

    This was The Cruel Spinster they knew.

    [World] Searching And Seeking, ¡°Hua Meng Meng, you¡¯re a spy, right?¡±

    This message was too loud and eye-catching. All the other yers quieted down immediately. They were probably pondering what Searching And Seeking was talking about.

    This Searching And Seeking...

    Before that, she was against Le JIn, and now Hua Meng Meng is her target?

    [World] Hua Meng Meng,¡±Spy? Did I spy your man?¡±

    [World] The Great July, ¡°My Hua Meng Meng is too epic!¡±

    [World] A Man¡¯s True Colors, ¡°Spy? Searching And Seeking, what are you talking about?¡±

    [World] Searching And Seeking, ¡°Hua Meng Meng, you better watch your mouth. You think no one would notice what you did? if you don¡¯t want anybody to know it, then you shouldn¡¯t do it in the first ce!¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng,¡±what did i do? Did I sleep with your man or eat your food?¡±

    [World] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°My Hua Meng Meng is so mighty!¡±

 Chapter 659 - Thereâ€™s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (20)

    Chapter 659

    There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (20)

    Searching And Seeking stopped talking on the world channel, probably due to there were too many people.

    But numerous yers saw that message.

    What spy?

    Chaotic World was the first fully holographic video game. Other fully holographic video games were published too, but they were not as realistic as Chaotic World.

    Everyone in the industry was eyeing on Chaotic World¡¯s core technique.

    Otherpanies had definitely sent some undercovers, but they were at most yers. To be one of the NPCs seemed to be something impossible.

    Shi Sheng discovered Searching And Seeking¡¯s location and dashed there.

    Searching And Seeking was fighting a BOSS at wilderness with others. She was holding none other than Cotton Se Qin.

    She initially snatched from Le Jin and humiliated her. If Shi Sheng did not trap the male lead, Searching And Seeking would get killed so often until she had to quit the game.

    By the way, what¡¯s the female lead up to recently?

    Shi Sheng shook her head and used a technique at the BOSS. The BOSS was defeated instantly. The loots dropped all over the ground.

    The loot dropped by the BOSS in the wilderness can only be collected by those who defeated the BOSS. So if Shi Sheng did not pick it up, the others could not pick it too.

    Searching And Seeking red at one of the equipments on the ground for a second, then turned her re to Shi Sheng.

    Her face stunned when she made eye contact with Shi Sheng.

    She then hastily hid behind the man standing next to her.

    ¡°Hua Meng Meng, what are you trying to do?¡± She questioned loudly with her head out.

    ¡°Let me ask you, what do you mean by I¡¯m a spy?¡±

    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Searching And Seeking suddenly raised her voice, ¡°are you trying to kill me because I¡¯m right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Shi Sheng smirked.

    [World] Searching And Seeking, ¡°Hua Meng Meng is trying to kill me. Come here, everyone, she¡¯s a spy! The coordinates are Tian Gu Valley, 208, 65.¡±

    Searching And Seeking cried out on the world channel suddenly.

    [World] Ancestor, Stop Fooling Around, ¡°how are you asking for help on the world channel when The Cruel Spinster doesn¡¯t have the Moon Shadow Scepter?¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°so are you all going to gang up on me?¡±

    [World] The Great July, ¡°I give five stars for such an arrogant spy.¡±

    [World] You¡¯ll Suffer, ¡°is The Cruel Spinster really a spy?¡±

    Shi Sheng got rid of Searching And Seeking and her gang quickly. Cold And Lonely was not there, but when Searching And Seeking¡¯s squad was decimated, Cold And Lonely came when his people.

    [Nearby] Cold And Lonely, ¡°why did you kill my wife?¡±

    [Nearby] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°why else does anyone kill anyone in video games? She taunted me.¡±

    She wanted to kill Searching And Seeking for a long time. She did not need any reason to dislike her.

    No reason was perfect enough to kill someone for her other than someone framing her being a spy on the world channel.

    Cold And Lonely used a clear corpse fix talisman and pulled Searching And Seeking up from the ground.

    ¡°Hua Meng Men, you¡¯re breaking thew. I¡¯m suing you!¡± Searching And Seeking yelled while pointing at Shi Sheng when she got up, ¡°hubby, avenge for me. She stole the BOSS and killed me. Help me get revenge before we report her.¡±

    ¡°Sue me then!¡± What makes you think I¡¯m scared of you!

    Shi Sheng looked at the squad opposite of her with arrogance.

    ¡°Just you wait!¡± Searching And Seeking gnashed teeth.

    Cold And Lonely used his technique at Shi Sheng. Cold And Lonely was at quite a high level, so he couldst longer than Searching And Seeking.

    But if he was fighting Shi Sheng, he still could not beat her.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s technique¡¯s damage was ungodly high.

    As they got defeated, the staff of thepany disguised as NPCs rushed there.

    [Nearby] Searching And Seeking, ¡°she¡¯s a spy. You guys faster check her and catch her.¡±

    [Nearby] Searching And Seeking, ¡°this kind of degenerate should rot in jail.¡±

    NPC1,¡± Hua Meng Meng, stop messing around in the game.¡±

    Shi Sheng nced at them, ¡°does it mean that I should mess around in real life instead?¡±

    NPC1, ¡°...¡±

    [Private] NPC2,¡± Hua Meng Meng, please calm yourself. If you need to let Chairman Liang out, we can talk about anything.¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s that great, then he cane out by himself.¡± the male lead would not die anyway.

    The NPCs were in fumes. If they could get Liang Bing out, they would not even find her.

    [Private] NPC2,¡± Hua Meng Meng, what you¡¯re doing now is illegal.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s not illegal to use humans as experimental subjects?¡±

    The three NPCs were shocked when Shi Sheng said that. They quickly chided, ¡°Hua Meng Meng, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    There were other yers there. If the other yers knew about this, they would be doomed.

    ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡± Shi Sheng responded innocently, ¡°if you dare to do it, why aren¡¯t you dare to admit it? Cowards!¡±

    It was easy for her to say that. Who would admit that? Although they were merely doing their jobs, they would hundred percent be drowned to death in sputters if this was out in public.

    NPC2 quickly private messaged Shi Sheng¡£

    [Private] NPC2,¡± Hua Meng Meng, watch your mouth. We can talk about it in private.¡±

    ¡± I have nothing to say.¡± Shi Shengid hands.

    Talking usually ended up getting tricked by the opposition.

    Someone as smart as I am will not fall for that trick.

    [Private] NPC2,¡± what do you want? We can negotiate with the superiors, but you can¡¯t bbermouth in the video game.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Shi Sheng rolled eyes, ¡°did I say anything before you guys came in? I won¡¯t talk about anything if you stop showing up in front of me.¡±

    Three NPCs looked face to face with each other.

    It was true that she did not say anything before they came other than tormenting the yers.

    [Private] NPC1,¡± what should we do?¡±

    [Private] NPC2,¡± we should leave, let her go.¡±

    The NPCs were quick toe and leave. Those yers lying on the ground probably only understood humans as experimental subjects, these four words.

    But, what human experiment?

    Shi Sheng left before the crowds forming teams on the world channel and arriving there. Before she left, she took a glimpse at the corpses on the ground.

    [Nearby] Searching And Seeking, ¡°hubby, what is she and the people from thepany talking about?¡±

    [Nearby] Cold And Lonely, ¡°why did you taunt her out of nowhere?¡±

    [Nearby] Searching And Seeking,¡± she¡¯s such an eyesore to me.¡±

    An NPC was hanging out in the world channel all day, and those retards did not suspect anything.

    [Nearby] Cold And Lonely, ¡°if you messed up again, I won¡¯t help you to clean up your mess.¡±

    Searching And Seeking startled, she did not dare to talk back.

    She was not capable of many things in the video game without Cold And Lonely based on her abilities.

    ......

    The three NPCs hurriedly got off the game and dashed into the conference room to report what happened just then.

    Those at the conference were not a lot. All of them were the core members of the experiment with human subjects.

    ¡°Chairmen Meng, is she really Experimental Number One?¡± Experimental Number One turned into a vegetable at 12 years old. How did she be so intelligent?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Chairmen Liang?¡± Meng Jie was not sure too. Hence he switched the topic.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already sent our people in, but Chairmen Liang still can¡¯t log off.¡±

    Meng Jie muttered to himself, ¡°this is getting too long. Chairman Liang¡¯s body might give up. You must get Chairman Laing out of there.¡±

    ¡°Roger.¡± those people left the conference room instantly.

    Meng Jie supported his forehead, looking out from the conference room at the city covered by fog.

    He doubted for the first time. Is what he did correct?

    About the human experiment...

 Chapter 660 - Thereâ€™s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (21)

    Chapter 660

    There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (21)

    [Private] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°Hua Meng Meng, did you pick a fight with them?¡±

    A Ray Of Sunshine private messaged Shi Sheng right after she left there.

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng,¡± haven¡¯t I picked a fight with them all the time?¡±

    When did she stop picking a fight with them?

    [Private] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°you¡¯re all alone. Even if you¡¯re a pro in the game, Liang Bing was incredibly powerful in real life. You shouldy low.¡±

    A Ray Of Sunshine was concerned. She was exposed to them right away when she went online. Just what was she thinking?

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°you think I¡¯m scared of them? Ask them to fight me one on one then!

    [Private] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°...¡±

    Who gave you your confidence!

    Even someone as powerful as his brother dared not fight Liang Bing one on one.

    And you want to fight him by yourself right away.

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°let me tell you something.¡±

    [Private] A Ray of Sunshine,¡±?¡±

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°I trapped Liang Bing in the game. ording to their progress, they need at least another week to get him out of the game.¡±

    This info was a thank you gift for Lin Han Yu for letting her crash his home.

    Lin Family was in partnership with Liang Family. But the partnership broke up for unknown reasons.

    Lin Han Shu and Liang Bing were ipatible as fire and water. However, both families were equally influential. No one could do anything about it.

    If Lin Han Shu was brilliant enough, he could use this one week¡¯s time to achieve many things to be in an advantageous position.

    If it were for her, she could use this one week to change the head of Liang¡¯s Family.

    Obviously, she did not Lin Han Shu to be thispetent.

    Since someone as brilliant and pretty as her would not be able to find it anywhere.

    [...] You¡¯re just a violent maniac. Without thebat value, you will be totally useless! If you¡¯re so great, fight with your brains instead of threatening to murder their whole families all the time. Don¡¯t you know that there are people better than you in the broader world!

    The system roasted her with pure despise.

    [Private] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°...¡±

    [Private] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°Hua Meng Meng, are you sure you¡¯re not trolling me?¡±

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    [Private] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, I¡¯m just shocked. Isn¡¯t this some sort of dack technology?¡± (unable to send)

    Lin Han Yu red fiercely. I can¡¯t believe she blocked me.

    I¡¯m unhappy!

    Lin Han Yu hopped off the game hurriedly. Although he did not interfere with thepany¡¯s matters, he had to tell his brother about such enormous information.

    ......

    Shi Sheng blocked the private channel and hung out in the world channel. Searching And Seeking was dissing her on the world channel again.

    The system bleeped most of the messages, probably due to her vulgarnguage. The world channel was filled with bunches of asterisks.

    [World] The Great July, ¡°Searching And Seeking, did you get bitten by a mad dog? You deserved to be killed by my Hua Meng Meng. Who told you to diss her on the world channel and cry and moan on the world channel when you can¡¯t beat her. When people call you out, you dare to say that all of us are spies. Did you watch too much drama?¡±

    [World] July¡¯s Bra, ¡°daddy, calm down. ¡±

    [World] July¡¯s Brief,¡± daddy, it¡¯s not about the dramas. She forgot to take her medicine.¡±

    [World] Searching And Seeking, ¡°Bah. Did all of your brains get eaten by dogs? How can she not be a spy when she¡¯s such a huge bug? How are you all not one of the spies when you¡¯re defending her so much?¡±

    [World] The Great July, ¡°I¡¯m her stan, alright? That¡¯s right, I¡¯m going to keep defending her.¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°let¡¯s be honest, you¡¯re my anti-fan, right?¡±

    She even defended her.

    When she said that, even if she was not, she would be now!

    [World] The Great July,¡± she¡¯s attacking you because she loves you!¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡±...thisdy is crazy.¡± £º ¡°......¡±

    [World] Ancestor, Stop Fooling Around, ¡°July, you¡¯ll gain tons of anti-fans by saying that.¡±

    [World] Searching And Seeking, ¡°just go ahead and defend her. One day you will taste your own medicine.¡±

    [World] Your Daddy is Online, ¡°well, that¡¯s not something for you to worry about.¡±

    [World] Good News For Every Day, ¡°we¡¯re ying this game for a good time, after fighting and arguing with everyone in real life. I¡¯m so speechless about the fact that you cane up with a conspiracy in a game.¡±

    [World] Time Doesn¡¯t Wait For Anyone,¡± Hua Meng Meng is quite a fun character.¡±

    [World] Majestic Presence, ¡°are there any spies as arrogant as The Cruel Spinster?¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t spies be discreet and surreptitious, scared that they might get discovered?

    How on earth is Hua Meng Meng trying to hide something?

    Based on the fact that she had something going on with his boss, Majestic Presence did not believe that Hua Meng Meng was a spy.

    [World] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°if you¡¯re unhappy, fight me then!¡±

    [World] Majestic Presence, ¡°...¡±

    [World] Ancestor, Stop Fooling Around, ¡°...¡±

    [World] Your Daddy is Online,¡±...¡±

    Most of them were having the mentality that they were here to let loose themselves, not to get tormented. Hence, everything that happened in this game was nothing but gossips for these pass-byer gangs.

    So what if she really is the spy?

    They did not lose anything.

    Searching And Seeking could not keep the conversation on and disappeared on the world channel.

    The world was discussing the topic of whether Shi Sheng was a spy or not. Some of them even dared to ask her.

    [World] Shriek Loudly, ¡°The Cruel Spinster, are you a spy?¡±

    [World] A Man¡¯s True Colors, ¡°all I wanted is to clear the dungeon. Why is it so hard? The Cruel Spinster,e fight me one-on-one if you dare!¡±

    [World] Your Daddy is Online,¡± hey op, aren¡¯t you scared that you¡¯ll get killed by asking that?¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°no, I¡¯m not a spy!¡±

    What on earth is he talking about?

    Why do I need to be a spy?

    [World] The Great July, ¡°pfft!¡± àÛ£¡

    She really just answered that.

    She really just answered that.

    [World] Shriek Loudly,¡± then are you a hacker?¡±

    [World] The Great July,¡± she has to be. Or not how did my Hua Meng Meng stop thepany from fixing her, ha ha ha! This rubbishpany keeps cheating on us yers; I¡¯m happy now that they got cheated too. That¡¯s why I admire my Hua Meng Meng even more!¡±

    [World] A Man¡¯s True Colors,¡±... The Cruel Spinster, you¡¯re not a dude, right?¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°rubbishpany, this isn¡¯t even fun at all.¡±

    [World] July¡¯s Underwear,¡± pfft!¡±

    [World] July¡¯s Bra, ¡°pfft!¡±

    Shi Sheng was messing around with yers on the world channel, while Liang Bing and his people could only watch while trying their best to save their chairman.

    What kind of dark technology is that!

    ......

    [Announcement] Shen Jue Pce¡¯s Master [Hua Meng Meng] set up an arena, and the winner can obtain a clearance pass.

    [Announcement] Shen Jue Pce¡¯s Master [Hua Meng Meng] set up an arena, and the winner can obtain a clearance pass.

    [Announcement] Shen Jue Pce¡¯s Master [Hua Meng Meng] set up an arena, and the winner can obtain a clearance pass.

    Every yer,¡±...¡±

    The Cruel Spinster, what are you doing again?

    They could not even enter Shen Jue Pce dungeon. Now there is an arena?

    You have to at least allow them to up-level first!

    Was level 79 not the highest in this game?

    They seemed to realize that in a game with the max level as 79. There would only be an NPC in level 80, which meant she dominated the whole game!

 Chapter 661 - Thereâ€™s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (22)

    <h4>Chapter 661 There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (22)</h4>

    Rules of the battle arena.

    yers can apply for the challenge, and the yer who seeds in the challenge will get a level up pass.

    The rules are as simple as that, there is no further boration.

    There is, however, an exnation for the level up pass.

    Level up pass ¡ª¡ª Those who manage to obtain this item would be able to level up 80 levels.

    Before this, if a yer wanted to level up, not only did they have toplete the dungeon ¡ª Shen Jue Pce, they even had to dive into the Netherworld Water and create elixirs as well.

    It was a grinding process.

    But now the rule was very simple. To level up, they just had to participate in the challenge and win.

    [World] Central Air Conditioner: Woah, our Meng is amazing. Won¡¯t the trashypanye after you for changing the game rules?

    [World] The Great July: The trashypany wouldn¡¯t dare.

    [World] July¡¯s Underwear: The trashypany wouldn¡¯t dare +1

    [World] July¡¯s Bra: The trashypany wouldn¡¯t dare +2

    [World] July¡¯s Baby: The trashypany wouldn¡¯t dare +2222222

    [World] Central Air Conditioner: July, your braindead fans are spamming the screen, hurry up and keep them in order.

    [World] You¡¯ll Suffer: We can enter the Dungeon of Shen Jue Pce now......

    You¡¯ll Suffer¡¯s words caused a fierce discussion among the world chat.

    Closed for several years? Ptui! It¡¯s only been a month since Shen Jue Pce was closed down, and now it¡¯s avable to enter already?

    When yers entered the Dungeon of Shen Jue Pce, they realised that not only could they enter the premises, even Shen Jue Pce¡¯s map has been tethered into their maps. There was no need to specifically transfer into the dungeon anymore......

    Previously, when the yers were transmitted into Shen Jue Pce, they could only see a small portion of the map. The only way for them to see Shen Jue Pce clearly in all its glory was for them to pull out a mini-map while they were there.

    In the middle of the map stood a glorious golden pce.

    [World] Ancestor, Stop Fooling Around: Don¡¯t tell me this was the work of The Cruel Spinster?

    [World] True Love Don¡¯t You Run: The trashypany could just update the map without closing the servers?

    [World] Your Dad Is Online: This must be the works of The Cruel Spinster! What a god!

    [World] Grade A Ex-Boyfriend: What is the trashypany trying to do? The Cruel Spinster would definitely be able to handle this on her own! In face of such a talented individual, I would for sure hire her if I were the boss.

    [World] June¡¯s Snowkes: That may be true, but why would she be a spy if she was so powerful?

    [World] The Great July: Our Meng is definitely not a spy. Flood the screen.

    [World] July¡¯s Baby: Our Meng is definitely not a spy+1

    [World] July¡¯s Underwear: Our Meng is definitely not a spy+2

    [World] July¡¯s Silk Threads: Our Meng is definitely not a spy +3

    [World] July¡¯s Sunny Day: Our Meng is definitely not a spy +666666

    [World] Central Air Conditioner: July, you can¡¯t just flood the screen when you disagree! That¡¯s enough!

    [Notice] The owner of Shen Jue Pce [Hua Meng Meng] has announced the Order of The Heroes Of The World. It is avable for collection within [Love Flower Shrine]. Those who collect the order are permitted to start turf wars.

    [Notice] The owner of Shen Jue Pce [Hua Meng Meng] has announced the Order of The Heroes Of The World. It is avable for collection within [Love Flower Shrine]. Those who collect the order are permitted to start turf wars.

    [Notice] The owner of Shen Jue Pce [Hua Meng Meng] has announced the Order of The Heroes Of The World. It is avable for collection within [Love Flower Shrine]. Those who collect the order are permitted to start turf wars.

    The system came out with three notices before the yers could wrap their head around the Dungeon of Shen Jue Pce situation.

    What the hell is a Love Flower Shrine?

    Why have we never heard of this dungeon before?

    Wasn¡¯t Turf Wars a n versus n battle that the trashypany talked about during its promotion?

    Legend has it that one must reach level 100 to be able to ess that feature. Currently, there wasn¡¯t even one yer that reached level 80, but the feature was announced anyway.

    My goodness, this NPC is impressive. You even did the trashypany¡¯s job for them.

    The trashypany must be crying in the toilet right now.

    Liang Bing, who was currently stuck within the map, was fuming when he saw the notice.

    ¡°How did she get our data? ! What the hell has the Technical Department been doing?!¡± She was able to get hold of such important data, and even managed to update the game without being noticed?

    ¡°CEO Liang, the contents that she had updated...... is different from ours.¡± From the contents she updated, other than the main feature, the task and Dungeon content were two totally different things.

    ¡°CEO Liang...... There were no instances where the yers were dropped from the server when she attempted the update.¡±

    Liang Bing sighed heavily. ¡°What about Le Dong? How is she doing?¡± He asked as he massaged his temples.

    The people in the room started to nce at each other frantically.

    They pushed one another until one of them pushed a representative out while the rest retreated behind him.

    Liang Bing furrowed his brows as he looked at the representative, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s... Nothing. Miss Le is in good condition.¡± The representative nervously replied, unable to look Liang Bing in the eye.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. If I ever find out that you lied to me......¡±

    A look of fear shed through the representative¡¯s eyes. He opened his mouth slightly as he forced his voice out, ¡°...... CEO Liang.... Um, ever since Hua Meng Meng left the game, Miss Le had not appeared inside the game since.¡±

    Liang Bing red at the other person fiercely, his face was full of contempt as he shouted, ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    ¡°Ever since Hua Meng Meng left the game, Miss Le had not appeared since.¡±

    ¡°You remember what you said to mest time?¡± Liang Bing aggressively held the other person up by their cor. ¡°You told me she was good, you told me not to worry. So what are you telling me right now?

    ¡°CEO Liang, please don¡¯t worry. We already have eyes on Miss Le, there is nothing wrong with her body. What¡¯s most important right now is for you to leave this ce.¡±

    ¡°How can I leave?¡± Liang Bing was getting more and more irritated. ¡°How can I leave when Hua Meng Meng was able to singlehandedly throw the rest of you into the streets?! What¡¯s the point of me hiring any of you useless trash?!¡±

    Liang Bing pushed the representative aside, and grabbed his hair in annoyance, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 24 hours. If you aren¡¯t able to get me out of here, I¡¯ll be giving all of you hell.¡±

    The entire team fearfully nodded in unison.

    ......

    New notices kept popping up nonstop in the game. In the end, even the main goal was changed. Not only that, the difficulty of the game was now much higher than before.

    If the previous game difficulty was equivalent to 5 stars, then the current difficulty level would at least be the equivalent of 10 stars. This was double the increase in difficulty.

    Shen Jue Pce was raised to level 130, but it remained in Dungeon mode. Hence, there were no level restrictions.

    This means, if the yer was only at level 30, they too could enter Shen Jun Pce as well.

    Each team could rally up to 30 yers for a massive raid. However, the fighting arena was a solo challenge, it has nothing to do with the Dungeon¡¯s content.

    But the main point was that right now, each yer was at level 79 at most. They couldn¡¯t even pass level 80¡¯s difficulty, let alone level 130.

    This was definitely the first time yers had the opportunity to see the game¡¯s system update online. It was fascinating, but some yers were worried as well. The worried yers went offline immediately, they did not dare to put their life at risk for a mere game.

    The ones who were left in the game were yers who had immense courage and those who were curious as to how this game would end up in the hands of The Cruel Spinster.

    [......] The system that is working hard right now is clearly being updated by me. So why is the host getting all the credit?

    I totally don¡¯t want to do things like this.

    Why did the owner bestow it all kinds of odd features, and now I need to help the host to update the game?

    They aren¡¯t here to y games okay?

    Host, can you please prioritize your mission!!

    The system pulled up a variety of odd scripts from his database and forced them into the game.

    I¡¯ll let you y games!

    I¡¯ll make you unable to do your mission!

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m ying.¡±

    The System was stunned.

    ¡°Though you¡¯re giving hell to the yers, but hey, good job.¡± It was rare for Shi Sheng to praise The System.

    The System began to tear up.

    Why did I get such a scary host? Can I go on a strike?

    The System has a small temper after all.

 Chapter 662 - Thereâ€™s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (23)

    Chapter 662

    There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (23)

    mThe first yer to experience the copy was A Ray Of Sunshine. Even though he brought his most elite team, they were still no match for the first wave of the challenge. All of them were defeated within seconds.

    [World] A Ray of Sunshine: Trying the first wave for the first time. From going-in to getting defeated, the time taken didn¡¯t even go past 3 seconds.

    [World] You¡¯ll Suffer: Boss, that¡¯s a bit too fast.

    [World] Oh Shoot: That¡¯s dirty.

    [World] Majestic Presence: It¡¯s all because our leader stood in the wrong position. If not, we would at least be able to withstand another second or two.

    [World] Ancestors, Stop Fooling Around: Dreamt About Xi Tang, seems like you guys can¡¯t make it! Ha! Ha! Ha! Even if you guys were to withstand another two seconds, it would only be five seconds in total.

    [World] Itinerant Novice Wolf: Psycho.

    [World] Ancestors, Stop Fooling Around: Who do you think you¡¯re scolding, soft boy?!

    [World] Majestic Presence: Little Wolf was talking about the copy. Why are you so sensitive?

    [World] The Great July: Pffft! HAHAHA! Our Meng is incredible! Seeing that I¡¯m your number one fan, Meng Meng, could you please go easy on me?

    [World] A Ray of Sunshine: Try it yourself if you¡¯re that strong! Who knows? Maybe you can¡¯t even withstand three seconds.

    [World] Ancestors, Stop Fooling Around: Bring it on! We¡¯ll definitelyst longer than 3 seconds!

    [World] Ancestors, Stop Fooling Around: We¡¯ll pass the challenge from The Cruel Spinster. Enter M.

    Lin Hanyu private messaged Shi Sheng gloomily.

    [Private] A Ray Of Sunshine: Hua Meng Meng, do you want to descend to heaven? Liang Bing is probably so mad that he would die right now.

    To let her modify this game to her level, anyone would be losing their minds right now.

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng: ......

    A male lead who could even survive a rocket st... Dying from anger?

    Preposterous.

    [Private] A Ray Of Sunshine: How do we beat the copy? I brought my team in, and before we could even react, my entire team was demolished.

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng : Look at the tips.

    Lin Hanyu was confused, what tips?

    Forget it. He¡¯ll be going there to look for himself anyways. There¡¯s no need for him to pass the challenge. Hanyu tried to change the topic once more.

    [Private] A Ray Of Sunshine: Are you free? My brother wants to invite you out for a meal.

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng: Why would your brother want to have a meal with me? Does he think my beauty is impressive, or is it my abilities? Either way, I don¡¯t intend to sell my body or my craft, thanks!

    [Private] A Ray Of Sunshine: Then what do you sell?

    Hanyu did not think it through when he sent that message.

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng: I sell people.

    [Private] A Ray Of Sunshine: ......

    What¡¯s the difference between selling a body and selling a person?

    [Private] A Ray Of Sunshine: Ahem...... My brother would like to thank you. I¡¯lle and pick you up after the game, it¡¯s a deal.

    Lin Hanyu was afraid that Shi Sheng would reject him, so he immediately logged off the game.

    ¡°......¡± Shi Sheng was speechless.

    From her experience, Lin Hanshu doesn¡¯t seem like the type to show gratitude.

    This man is definitely scheming something.

    There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll go.

    Yep, I definitely won¡¯t go.

    When Lin Hanyu arrived at Shi Sheng¡¯s Vi, he couldn¡¯t even get through the door.

    He was outside of her house, calling out to her for half a day. But s, there was no response.

    Lin Hanyu went home and reported this to Hanshu. Hanshu contemted for a while and went online to look for Shi Sheng instead.

    Such monumental changes were made in the Chaotic World that Hanshu almost thought he entered the wrong game.

    Luckily for him, other than a change in their maps and missions, other functions have remained the same.

    Lin Hanshu followed the instructions of his silly little brother and entered Shen Jue Pce. However, he died immediately and was transported back out within three seconds the moment he went in.

    ¡°.......¡±

    Hanyu had forgotten to tell him that he would die the second he entered the pce.

    Hanshu entered the pce once again. Although he died the first time, he had seen the tips that Shi Sheng mentioned earlier.

    You, Brave Soul, who came from another world, are one of the lucky and blessed children.

    ......¡£

    [Notice] Congrattions to the yer [Moon Filled West Tower] forpleting Shen Jue Pce. You have now earned the title of ¡®World¡¯s First Idiot¡¯ and the legendary weapon ¡®Fairy Wand¡¯.

    [Notice] Congrattions to the yer [Moon Filled West Tower] forpleting Shen Jue Pce. You have now earned the title of ¡®World¡¯s First Idiot¡¯ and the legendary weapon ¡®Fairy Wand¡¯.

    [Notice] Congrattions to the yer [Moon Filled West Tower] forpleting Shen Jue Pce. You have now earned the title of ¡®World¡¯s First Idiot¡¯ and the legendary weapon ¡®Fairy Wand¡¯.

    Lin Hanshu, ¡°......¡±

    Okay, I get the ¡®World¡¯s First Idiot¡¯ remark, but what the heck is up with the fairy wand?

    When the notice was posted, the world was in a frenzy. Other yers were still fighting hard in the arena trying to level up, so how the hell did this yer, that they have never even seen before, pass the Shen Jue Pce challenge so easily?

    [World] Your Dad Is Now Online: The title ¡®World¡¯s First Idiot¡¯......

    [World] July the Great: Fairy Wand! HA! HA! HA! My Meng, why are you so cute?

    [World] You¡¯ll Suffer: Boss... Please exin.

    Why did the boss¡¯ older brother pass Shen Jue Pce!?

    [World] A Ray of Sunshine: I¡¯m super confused as well.

    Lin Hanyu private messaged Hanshu.

    [Private] A Ray of Sunshine: Bro, isn¡¯t your level is way lower than mine? How did you pass the challenge?

    Thest time Hanshu was online, Hanyu only helped him level up to level 30 before they went to see Shi Sheng. After that, his brother had not gone online. So does that mean he cleared a level 130 challenge at level 30?

    #Why did I not know that my brother was such a pro#

    #It never urred to me that my brother secretly a pro gamer#

    [Private] Moon Filled West Tower: ......

    This copy wasn¡¯t even hard. It was just highly cumbersome.

    Not to mention, the tip was really well hidden. No one would notice if they weren¡¯t meticulous enough. Also, some of the tips were really ¡®deep¡¯ as well.

    For example, some were poems, and you had to figure out the entire poem¡¯s meaning.

    But it turns out, you only needed to link the first word from the two paragraphs to get the answer.

    Another example is a brain teaser, an average person would try to think of an answer, but in the end, the answer was either a number or name that was inside the question.

    Expected answers would only lead to death.

    But during thest few remaining steps, if you were to follow an abnormal path, you would realise that it¡¯s wrong.

    He¡¯s never seen such a messed-up game.

    Lin Hanshu didn¡¯t feel like telling his brother that after all the cumbersome quests that he had to do, only to get the title of ¡®World¡¯s First Idiot¡¯ in the end. So, he just blocked his idiot brother.

    The scariest thing was, he realised that this title could not be hidden!

    Lin Hanshu entered the great hall once again.

    He noticed that this hall was now glistening in more gold than thest time he was here. He was shining so much he almost went blind.

    In the middle of the hall stood a virtual screen. He could see countless numbers and alphabets were flickering on it.

    Hanshu squinted his eyes as he observed the screen. But it was too messy, so he could only make out a few words.

    What... data... script... coordination... umted score...

    He understood these words when they were separate. However, right now, they were all linked together. How could he decipher it when it¡¯s like this?

    ¡°What are you looking for me for?¡±

    Shi Sheng stepped into the giant hall from a small door, her eyes zed towards the virtual screen, scanning through the infinite shing numerals and letters, and finally stopping at the title ¡®World¡¯s First Idiot¡¯ that fell upon Hanshu.

    To make the title more prominent, it was even coloured in gold.

    Which gave it a nice effect.

    Hanshu finally spoke, ¡°About the Liang Bing matter, thanks for the tip.¡± He tried not to think of the stupid title floating above his head.

    ¡°Why? Did you absorb hispany?¡± Shi Sheng asked as she began to walk towards the hall¡¯s steps before charismatically sitting on her throne.

    Hanshu looked at Shi Sheng, ¡°......¡±

    Do you think this is some kind of drink?

    You can¡¯t just absorb apany just because you want to.

    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t, why are you looking for me? Don¡¯t bullshit me, save me your courtesy and just tell me straight. What are you nning to do? Who knows, maybe I¡¯ll even help you.¡±

    Seeing that you¡¯re on the opposing side.

 Chapter 663 - Thereâ€™s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (24)

    Chapter 663

    There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (24)

    Lin Han Shu did not know he should cry orugh.

    This was the first time he saw someone such arrogant.

    Even someone like Liang Bing would not be so arrogant until he was puffed with pride.

    Lin Han Shu took a deep breath, ¡°do you think that you can get away after what you¡¯ve been through?¡±

    ¡°What have I been through?¡± Shi Sheng supported her chin, ¡°are you talking about how Liang Bing used me as an experimental subject?¡±

    Lin Han Shu nodded lightly.

    Is there anything else other than this?

    ¡°Liang Bing will find you sooner orter. You¡¯re his experimental subject number one. You have tons of crucial data on you.¡± Lin Han Shu spoke at a moderate pace, which seemed to beforting.

    Shi Sheng raised her brows, ¡°do you want him dead?¡±

    Lin Han Shu, ¡°...¡±

    Murdering someone was illegal.

    Real-life was not some sort of game with infinite powers to revive.

    ¡°Liang Bing will pay his price in the name of thew. I have no right to intervene with it. All I¡¯m going to do is to expose his malicious doings.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why is that so?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s expression was strange, ¡°ording to what I know, you went to the same university with Liang Bing and were close with him. After taking over your family businesses, both of you worked together and brought your family businesses to great sess, but why did you break up with Liang Bing five years ago?¡±

    Lin Han Shu¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°how much more did you know?¡±

    ¡°Erm... I also know that the idea of human consciousness can be transferred with data introduced by you and Liang Bing.¡± Shi Sheng paused, ¡°you had a girlfriend, but she went missing. You had been investigating Liang Bing in private. You thought that Liang Bing had something to do with your girlfriend¡¯s disappearance. But you didn¡¯t break up with Liang Bing that time. That happened one yearter.¡±

    Lin Han Shu¡¯s face turned pale instantly. The lights reflecting on his face made him seemed creepy.

    How could she know this much?

    Who on earth is she?

    ¡°Even like this, you still don¡¯t want to kill Liang Bing?¡±

    Her voice was faintly discernible, echoing in the pce for a long time.

    Each word entered Lin Han Shu¡¯s ears incredibly clearly, pierced into the bottom of his heart, echoing.

    ¡°I can help you with that.¡±

    Lin Han Shu nced at Shi Sheng with shock.

    After some time, his mouth began to move, ¡°why?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, shrugged lightly, ¡°do I need a reason? Probably because your brother is quite cute.¡±

    That reason sounded like she just pulled out from her butt.

    However, for some reason, Lin Han Shu suddenly believed what she said.

    That she thought that Han Yu was cute.

    Lin Han Shu calmed down quickly, stared at Shi Sheng with his prating gaze, ¡°who... really are you?¡±

    ¡°Hua Meng Meng.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not Hua Meng Mwng.¡± Hua Meng Meng was not like that. She was a twelve years old girl. Her world perspectives were not even established. How is she the same person as the one standing in front of him?

    ¡°¡®I¡¯m not she then.¡± Shi Sheng did not care, ¡°it¡¯s not important that I¡¯m she or not. What¡¯s important is what I¡¯m going to do.¡±

    Lin Han Shu was a little stunned by Shi Sheng¡¯s nonchnt attitude.

    She could not care less at all about whether people knew if she was Hua Meng Meng or not.

    After pondering about it, there was nothing strange about it.

    The capabilities she showed at the moment, was good enough for her to brag about it.

    However, she was one person, after all. She could not win a team, a corporation.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°I want to kill Liang Bing.¡± Shi Sheng blew with her mouth. Her tone was zippy, ¡°he locked me in here. Am I not supposed to get my revenge?¡±

    ¡°Do you hate him that much?¡± Lin Han Shu asked.

    Shi Sheng sneered, ¡°if you realized that you¡¯re in a totally unfamiliar ce, without a single person, there was only darkness outside, and waited at such a ce for who knows how long. Got cheated on in the end until none of you is left. Do you think Hua Meng Meng shouldn¡¯t hate him?¡±

    Lin Han Shu thought there were loopholes in what Shi Sheng said, but he could not point out exactly where.

    ¡°... but you¡¯re still alive.¡± Lin Han Shu regretted the second he said that he quickly rified, ¡°that¡¯s not what I mean.¡±

    He was in opposition with Liang Bing, but seeing Liang Bing¡¯s first experimental subject standing in front of him, he felt...

    The feeling was delicate.

    Shi Sheng nced at him. Hua Meng Meng died a long time ago.

    ¡°Do you want to know where your girlfriend is?¡± Shi Sheng said that out of the blue.

    When she investigated theb, she found out a lot of information.

    This Liang Bing...

    He really went crazy for Le Jin.

    For the first time, Shi Sheng also felt that this script had a massive loophole with this dimension.

    Lin Han Shu jerked his head to look at Shi Sheng¡£

    ¡°I know where she is.¡± Shi Sheng nodded slightly in his surprising sight, ¡°I can give you the information.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you know?¡± Lin Han Shu lost his cool and dashed up the stairs, ¡°did you really know where she is?¡±

    ¡°I never bber about things that I¡¯m not sure.¡± Shi Sheng typed an address in the private channel, ¡°good luck in sending Liang Bing into his grave.¡±

    Lin Han Shu stopped listening to what Shi Sheng said. He was stunned when he saw that address.

    That was...

    Liang Bing¡¯sb.

    No.

    His previousb.

    Theb was abandoned ever since he broke up with Liang Bing.

    Lin Han Shu logged off instantly.

    He totally forgot that he found Shi Sheng to discuss exposing Liang Bing.

    Shi Sheng took a nce at the virtual screen. ÍùÐéÄâÆÁÄ»ÉÏ¿´Ò»ÑÛ¡£

    [Host...] The system spoke softly, [what you¡¯re doing is very dangerous, what if anything happens to this game. All these data will be destroyed, there won¡¯t be any recovery.]

    ¡°I prepared a backup.¡± Shi Sheng replied faintly.

    [...] When did she backup?

    ¡°If you know when I backup, then you won¡¯t be a moron.¡± Shi Sheng despised endlessly.

    [...] Since it was not the only moron, everyone was a moron in the Host¡¯s eyes. When it thought about it, it felt much better.

    [What are you looking for?] it was familiar with these data. There was nothing off about it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± Shi Sheng stared at those data jumping all over the ce. She lookedplicated, ¡°it¡¯s just a hunch that you¡¯re infected. Something is following me into this dimension...¡±

    It did not matter if it was a human or a ghost. She did not believe that it would not leave any trace.

    [!] Host you better stop bluffing. I will check myself whenever I am turned on. There isn¡¯t anything wrong.

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, ¡°why didn¡¯t you stop me that time then?¡±

    [Because you¡¯re different!] You are the Host that can move heaven and earth. How can Ipare you with some other moron?

    A hint of cynicism suddenly showed up on Shi Sheng¡¯s face, ¡°there are countless powerful beings in the world. If it¡¯s something I can do, naturally, there is someone out there who could do the same.¡±

    [... Didn¡¯t you think that you¡¯re the best in the whole wide world?] Who else can do anything that escaped your detection?

    ¡°This has nothing to contradict with the I¡¯m great. If he¡¯s good, I¡¯ll think of ways to be better than him. Humans are constantly evolving. The only oue of someone being stuck and not moving forward... is death.¡±

    Shi Sheng paused, ¡°by the way, what¡¯s wrong with me saying that I¡¯m the best?¡±

    Who bes the best in the world just by dering it? If I say that you¡¯re a moron, do you really think that you became a moron?

    Moron!

    [...] I really don¡¯t want to talk to the Host anymore.

 Chapter 664 - Theres Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (25)

    <h4>Chapter 664 There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (25)</h4>

    Ever since Moon Filled West Tower cleared Shen Jue Pce, this name has been trending.

    But this yer stopped showing after clearing the dungeon. Many said that he was stunned by the alias of ¡°The First Retard¡±.

    But only Lin Han Yu knew the truth.

    His brother was crazy recently.

    [Private] A Ray Of Sunshine, ¡°Hua Meng Meng, what did you say to my brother?¡±

    His brother changed after meeting her, so Lin Han Yu thought this definitely had something to do with Shi Sheng.

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng,¡±I make him kill Liang Bing.¡±

    [Private] A Ray Of Sunshine,¡±!¡±

    Is she crazy? She wants to kill people! Based on his brother¡¯s expression, he seemed like he was going to murder Liang Bing. This is crazy!

    [Private] A Ray Of Sunshine, ¡°I know you¡¯re holding grudges against Liang Bing, but you need to do it step by step. Liang Bing was much more powerful than you imagine.¡±

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°how does that matter with me? I just want to kill him. Oh right, have you seen Le Jin recently?¡±

    She had not seen the female lead for a long time. This adorable female lead did not show up at all. Did she drown to death?

    Lin Han Yu was going to die from madness, from what Shi Sheng said.

    You already want him dead. How does it not have anything to do with his resources?

    If you want to murder him, don¡¯t you need to fight his men? He has so many underlings. What are you going to do with that?

    [Private] A Ray Of Sunshine, ¡°why do you care about Le Jin so much?¡±

    Le Jin, this name...

    She was quite close with A Lifetime Of Peace.

    Why hasn¡¯t he seen her face before?

    It was all Hua Meng Meng¡¯s fault that made him forget about it.

    It could not be just a coincidence, right...

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°I want to check if she¡¯s alive or not.¡±

    [Private] A Ray Of Sunshine, ¡°...¡±

    He was outraged. Why must she make the conversation so difficult? Why can¡¯t they chat nicely?

    Shi Sheng blocked A Ray Of Sunshine¡¯s message and logged out.

    It was dawn outside at the moment. The sky was painted crimson red by the sunset, seeping out a hint of suppression, trying to suppress the brewing storm that was about to arrive.

    ¡°Help me check Le Jin¡¯s location and her current status.¡±

    Shi Sheng filled her stomach while ordering the system.

    [...] Request denied. The host is too low. I don¡¯t provide this kind of service for her. [Le Jin is currently in the experiment... status... in-game.]

    The system got over the firewall.

    Why does it need to listen to her instructions!

    Shi Sheng stuffed thest bit of dry foods in her mouth. She tilted her head. In-game? Why did she not see Le Jin online just now?

    Shi Sheng took a bath before logging into the game. She opened up the system page and entered ¡®Le Jin¡¯. It still showed that this yer was not online, could not allocate her.

    ¡°Where¡¯s she?¡± Why could not the game locate her?

    [...] I¡¯m not going to tell you, but the truth is, [Valley of Broken Souls.]

    Valley of Broken Souls£¿

    There is no such ce!

    System, are you trying to mess with me?

    [...] I¡¯m not lying. It shows Valley of Broken Souls on here.

    ¡°Where is Valley of Broken Souls?¡±

    System did not answer Shi Sheng because it could not allocate the ce. It only showed a name.

    ¡°Moron!¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°Does anyone know where the Valley of Broken Souls is?¡±

    [World] The Great July,¡± Valley of Broken Souls? Is there such a ce in this game? Howe I haven¡¯t heard before?¡± £¿

    [World] A Man¡¯s True Colors, ¡°The Cruel Spinster, you¡¯ve already dominated the game, how is there a ce that you don¡¯t know?¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°there are countless things that I don¡¯t know.¡±

    [World] The Great July, ¡°pfft! My Hua Meng Meng is so delightful then she admits that she doesn¡¯t know something.¡±

    [World] July¡¯s Underwear, ¡°daddy, you¡¯re very delightful too. Are you going to drop a new chapter?¡±

    [World] July¡¯sce,¡± I think daddy is very delightful too.¡±

    [World] Withered Fingertips, ¡°I know where it is, but we can¡¯t go there. The map didn¡¯t seem to be updated. The Cruel Spinster, didn¡¯t you notice that when you update the game?¡±

    [World] Hua Meng Meng,¡± who says that I¡¯m the person that updated the game? I don¡¯t have three heads and six arms to update this many features in such a short time.¡±

    She set up Shen Jue Pce. The rest was made up by the system.

    As its temporary master, she obviously had to order the system to do some jobs.

    [World] Ancestor, Stop Fooling Around, ¡°...¡±

    [World] Central Air Conditioner, ¡°...¡±

    [World] Your Daddy is Online,¡±...¡±

    Then who updated it?!

    Yet they were admiring The Cruel Spinster so much, but she did not make the update!

    Shi Sheng added Withered Fingertips as her friend and asked him to bring her there.

    Withered Fingertips was an adorable kid. He was probably in middle school. He had a carefree attitude. When he met Shi Sheng, he eyed her from top to bottom a few times.

    ¡°The Cruel Spinster, do you look like this in real life too?¡±

    ¡°If I look like this in real life, I will earn with my face.¡± The original host¡¯s body was quite petite, she was not considered beautiful, and due to malnutrition, her body was a horrible sight.

    ¡°That¡¯s true...¡± Withered Fingertips scratched his head then switched to a face full of admiration, ¡°do you ept apprentices? You¡¯re so great. Can I be your apprentice?¡±

    The game ended up in this situation, and thepany did not give any response. Even if she did not update the game, she was still admirable in his perspective.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Withered Fingertips was disappointed. He then cupped his face with both hands and squeezed out a cute expression, ¡°look at how cute am I. Why won¡¯t you ept me as your apprentice? I have a foundation, and I¡¯m quick at learning things.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at him strangely, drew close to him, and asked spookily, ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid of going to jail?¡±

    If someone caught her for what she was doing right now, she would definitely need to serve a life sentence.

    Withered Fingertips, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Cough... Why did you want to go to the Valley of Broken Souls? That whole ce was barren, the map is huge, but you can¡¯t enter some ces.¡± Withered Fingertips quickly switched the topic.

    ¡°Bring me there.¡±

    Withered Fingertips nodded and began to lead the way. He asked all sorts of questions that he was curious about Shi Sheng on the way.

    Such as, why did she want to go up against thepany?

    If she was a girl or a boy in real life?

    Was she not scared that she might get caught, and more...

    Shi Sheng disliked bbermouth, especially if the bbermouth was a guy.

    So when Shi Sheng arrived there, she shoved a bunch of equipment into Withered Fingertips¡¯s arms before chasing him away.

    Shi Sheng pulled out the world map. There was not a ce called Valley of Broken Souls on the map.

    Withered Fingertips said she had to jump off from there to find Valley of Broken Souls¡£

    Shi Sheng caressed her chin and stood on the cliff for some time. Instead of jumping off the cliff, she transferred back to Shen Jue Pce.

    [Host?] Why didn¡¯t you go?

    ¡°How did he know about the ce when no one in the whole server does?¡± Shi Sheng was pacing in the pce. The speed of the digits hopping in the middle of the virtual screen was still incredibly fast.

    [Didn¡¯t he say that was a coincidence?]

    ¡°As an ordinary yer, he did not care less about the equipment I gave him.¡± one of the pieces of equipment Shi Sheng gave him was utterly valuable. It could be worth up to tens of thousands.

    Even if he could not recognize that equipment, he would know the other equipment.

 Chapter 665 - Theres Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (26)

    <h4>Chapter 665 There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (26)</h4>

    Valley of Broken Souls was not part of the game developers¡¯ n.

    This was what Shi Sheng found out after investigating for a long time, which meant this ce was not part of Chaotic World¡¯s setting.

    However, it indeed existed.

    The only exnation was it was added by an individual.

    Someone who was this capable, he or she was either someone as powerful as her or... they were higher-ups of the game.

    Shi Sheng set her sight on the virtual screen again.

    The fox in Qing Han¡¯s dimension, and the sword that did not belong in that world.

    The royalty zombie in Jing Zhi¡¯s dimension.

    In Liu Sheng Ge¡¯s dimension, those Ye Feng¡¯s women that died out of nowhere. Although Dong Wan killed them, she thought that something was off.

    Dong Wan was mentally unstable in the script, but it was not until the extent she would murder so many people... unless someone was manipting her.

    And that Mu Bai was the main suspect...

    If this is the doings of a person, what is his goal? Wiping her out?

    But why didn¡¯t he do anything in the ending of Jing Zhi¡¯s dimension?

    He tried to give her The Heart of Angel in Liu Sheng Ge¡¯s dimension, but in the end, he didn¡¯t take any action too.

    Shi Sheng walked to the virtual screen in strides. Her hand touched the air lightly, the virtual keyboard appeared out of thin air, her fingers were typing on the virtual keyboard swiftly.

    The alphabets on the screen were hopping like crazy. It was very dazzling.

    Shi Sheng tried to rebuild the tunnel, but she failed.

    Very well!

    She could now confirm that something followed her into these dimensions.

    Its intention was unknown.

    She did not know if it was a human or a spirit.

    It was potent.

    You want to mess with me?

    I¡¯ll bring you to your demise!

    Shi Sheng closed the virtual screen, her body shone with a sh of light, and she disappeared from the pce.

    When she showed up again, she was at the cliff from before.

    Shi Sheng took a look beneath before leaping down.

    As she dropped, the surrounding air was like beingpact. It was unbearable. Luckily the distance from above to below was not far. Shi Sheng dropped to the bottom safely.

    There were dark rocks all around her. It looked like a burnt wilderness in a nce.

    Shi Sheng pulled out the map. It really showed the Valley of Broken Souls on the map.

    There was some distance from where she was from that ce.

    Shi Sheng checked her icon, and it was lit up. She could check out the world channel too.

    She tried to send a message on the world channel.

    [World] Hua Meng Meng, ¡°moron!¡± (unable to send)

    Shi Sheng£º ¡°...¡±

    Shi Sheng closed the world channel, headed in the direction of the Valley of Broken Souls. It did not seem far from the map, but Shi Sheng spent half an hour to reach there.

    Valley of Broken Souls was an enormous valley. It was filled with lush that cked the scenery below.

    ¡°Allocate Le Jin¡¯s location.¡±

    [... can¡¯t allocate.] The system took a while to answer.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of having you here.¡±

    [...] How is this its fault?

    Shi Sheng headed into the valley. Since she could not allocate her, then she had to search for her by herself.

    This valley was unbelievably huge. Shi Sheng felt like she entered a primeval forest after she stepped into this valley.

    After walking for some time, Shi Sheng arrived at a swamp. She saw Le Jin trapped on an islet in the middle of the swamp.

    ¡°Hua Meng Meng...¡± Le Jin¡¯s face was filled with incredible shock when she saw Shi Sheng, which turned into joyous.

    Someone came here. Maybe she could get out of here. She did not have to stay trapped here anymore.

    Shi Sheng eyed Le Jin from top to bottom a few times. She did not seem unnatural.

    ¡°Are you trapped here?¡± Shi Sheng walked to somewhere near to the islet.

    Le Jin nodded innocently. She looked at Shi Sheng pathetically, ¡°are you here to save me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± she was here for the person that trapped Le Jin. There was no clue here.

    Shi Sheng got around the swamp and headed to the forest far away.

    Le Jin red at her while Shi Sheng disappeared in her sight. She pouted her mouth. The tears in her eyes were welling up as if she would cry in the next second.

    Is she gonna trap here for a longer time?

    She could not use her equipment here. The distance between the islets was far away, and there were some strange creatures in the swamp. She could not get out of there at all.

    She also did not know how she ended up here.

    It was like she cked out, and when she woke up, she was already here.

    ......

    Shi Sheng left the swamp and headed to a mountain. She wanted to find the edge of the map.

    ¡°Sha Sha...¡±

    Shi Sheng turned around immediately. The trees from afar were swaying. She nced to the other side. She did not spot anything.

    Shi Sheng turned back and moved forward.

    The surroundings were quiet. She could only hear the sound of her walking and brushing against the trees and bushes.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    The sound of a sharp tool shed through the air came from behind her, passing through the branches and leaves, reaching the back of Shi Sheng with a ferocious aura.

    She turned back, waved her arms, and a cold light shed through the surrounding trees.

    ¡°Chen!¡±

    The sharp object hit on a metal knife and bounced away, and stabbed into a tree trunk on the side.

    ¡°Swish, swish, swish-¡±

    Shi Sheng furrowed her brows, she shed all around with her metal sword, the Sword Qi was spreading like waves, the sharp objects were shifting directions, some thrust in the nearby tree trunks while some dropped into the bushes.

    Someone fell from a tree not far away from her. Hended into a bush that was about half a human¡¯s height. It went quiet after some rustle.

    Shi Sheng supported herself using her metal sword. She tilted her brain a few times before heading to the bush.

    Shi Sheng used the metal sword to clear the bushes, and she saw a person lying on the ground.

    He was a man dressed in a ck outfit that resembled an assassin. His hair and face were covered in ck cloth, exposing only a pair of long and narrow eyes and brows.

    His eyes were shut lightly, covered in his longshes.

    Hey in the bush as if he was dead.

    Shi Sheng took a step forward, ready to give him another sh. However, her heart suddenly skipped a beat when she was about to gash him.

    She looked at the person lying on the ground, lost. After a few seconds, sheposed herself and drew close to him. The sense of familiarity was getting clearer.

    Is Feng Ci...

    Why is he here?

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    The dark silhouette in front of her suddenly took over, causing her to fall backward, making him pinned her under him. Her body felt some sensation of pain.

    She looked up to meet a pair of cold and merciless eyes.

    The dagger in his hands was stabbed into her body for a few more inches, Shi Sheng¡¯s expression was twisted.

    You piece of shit!

    This is how you treat me when I let my guard down around you.

    Shi Sheng grabbed his hand while using her legs to lock his waist. She used some strength, twisting their positions to the opposite. Shi Sheng rode onto him and drew the dagger out from her abdomen. The bloody dagger was turned around and held against his neck.

    ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± Shi Sheng asked with a gloomy expression, with some hint of ruthlessness.

    So you think you are so great after not seeing you for a dimension!

    Now you even dare to fight me!

    I will kill you, this moron!

    A trace of loss shed through the cold and merciless eyes of the person under Shi Sheng. He looked at Shi Sheng with shock, his hand was intended to twist off her hand, but when he met with her furious expression, he felt guilty suddenly.

    A wave of fear spread out from the bottom of his heart.

    He let go slightly. Hisshes were trembling, ¡°who are... you?¡±

 Chapter 666 - Thereâ€™s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (27)

    <h4>Chapter 666 There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (27)</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m your master who¡¯s missing for many years!¡± Shi Sheng gnashed teeth.

    This moron.

    ¡°My master?¡± Jing Xian sounded weird. He furrowed his brows, ¡°then you know who I am?¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    What on earth is he asking.

    Jian Xian nced at Shi Sheng for a few seconds. She pulled ropes out from space. Before he realized what happened, she had already tied him up.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s abdomen was bleeding continuously. She looked at her wound with her brows furrowed.

    Whenever I meet Feng Ci, I¡¯ll definitely get injured!

    Are our birthdate characters ipatible?

    She could still die from over bleeding in the game if she did not treat her wound.

    Jing Xian struggled to get out, but he failed, ¡°just who on earth are you?¡±

    Why...

    Did he feel like she was very familiar?

    Shi Sheng turned around to look at him and bluffed, ¡°didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯m your master?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Jing Xian did not question that. He was sure about that.

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m lying to you? Come and beat me then!¡± what a darn moron.

    Jing Xian, ¡°...¡±

    Shi Sheng stopped the blood negligently, but she still felt pain. She could not use equipment to treat her wound right away here. She got so mad until she beat Jing Xian up.

    Jing Xian, who got beaten up out of nowhere, ¡°...¡±

    Did she not ask him to hit her? Why did he get beaten up in the end? Although he got beaten up by her, he could not get mad at her. What is going on?

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Shi Sheng felt better after beating him up. Her tone was slightly gentle.

    Although he is a moron, he is still her moron.

    I still need to dote on him after whacking him.

    ¡°Jing Xian.¡±

    ¡°Jing Xian£¿¡± Shi Sheng looked at the top of his head. He did not have a yer alias, ¡°did you lose your memory?¡±

    Jing Xian nodded.

    He only remembered his name was Jing Xian. He was here the moment he woke up. He did not know where he was and why he was here.

    The first person he saw was Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression changed. She suddenly leaned forward and tugged his face scarf.

    Jing Xian was surprised. He leaned backward immediately, causing himself to be imbnced, and fell into a bush next to him. The bush covered his face.

    Shi Sheng removed the bush and red at him fiercely, ¡°why did you dodge!¡±

    ¡°What are you to do!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to do you!¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Jing Xian looked at Shi Sheng, puzzled.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    Shi Sheng pulled him up, untying him while threatening, ¡°I¡¯m going to get you out of here, but don¡¯t give me any trouble, or not; I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Jing Xian let Shi Sheng untied the ropes obediently. He did not decline nor ept her conditions.

    When the rope was untied, he suddenly used his strength, curved his fingers into a w-like shape to grab Shi Sheng¡¯s neck.

    Although Shi Sheng gave him a sense of familiarity, no one would trust a stranger.

    Shi Sheng was already on guard, so when he reached out, she pressed him on the ground immediately with his hands above his head, ¡°I knew you won¡¯t be obedient. You should stay tied up then.¡±

    Jing Xian, who got tied up again, ¡°...¡±

    Shi Sheng did not expect that she would meet Feng Ci x1, and it was under the circumstances like this, she was crushed internally.

    This darn dimension.

    Shi Sheng carried Jing Xian and moved forward. She did not forget her goal ofing here.

    Although Jing Xian lost his memory, he still understood some basic knowledge.

    Such as, ady should not carry a man in bridal style, but why was she carrying him that way? And the way she held him as if it was the right thing to do naturally.

    ¡°Hey...¡±

    ¡°What, hey, I don¡¯t have a name, is it?¡± Shi Sheng red at him.

    Jing Xian£º ¡°...¡± but you did not tell him your name in the first ce?

    Shi Sheng suddenly realized that she then responded calmly, ¡°Hua Meng Meng.¡±

    ¡°Where are you bringing me?¡±

    Shi Sheng lowered her head slightly, she met eye contact with Jing Xian. The coldness in his eyes the first time meeting him was like an illusion. Right now, there was only loss and puzzlement in his eyes.

    Right, Feng Ci was cuter in this way.

    Shi Sheng put him down, caressed his countenance, her lips curled up a little, ¡°luckily I¡¯m here.¡±

    The coolness from her fingers fell between his brows, seeping into his bones and blood. He could not help but shivered.

    Thedy standing opposite to him was very pretty, like a fairy that lived in heaven and zed on the mortals, where everything in her eyes was nothing but merely a speck of dust.

    The only thing was that he felt like he was different in her eyes.

    ¡°You know me, right?¡± Jing Xian asked after a while.

    ¡°Yeah, I do.¡± Shi Sheng withdrew her hand.

    Of course I do, or not you would have died a long time ago.

    ¡°Do you want to walk, or you want me to carry you?¡± Shi Sheng continued before Jing Xian could answer, ¡°I prefer to carry you.¡±

    Jing Xian¡¯s expression changed a little, ¡°I¡¯ll walk.¡±

    Shi Sheng shrugged, felt a little wasted, ¡°it¡¯ll be nicer if I carry you.¡±

    Jing Xian, ¡°...¡± liar! What kind of man lets ady carry him!

    Shi Sheng let Jing Xian walk in front of her. They were heading up the hill, the road was difficult to travel, plus Jing Xian was tied up, he could not control his bnce entirely, causing him to fall a few times.

    Shi Sheng managed to catch him so that he would not roll to the bottom.

    In the end, Shi Sheng decided to support him with her hands, Jing Xian was kind of mad, but he could not do anything about it.

    He thought that he was quite good before this, but he was as weak as tofu in front of this woman.

    They reached the mountain top. All they saw from a distance was pitch ckness, the forest that extended there was like being devoured by the darkness.

    ¡°Stay here and wait for me...¡± Shi Sheng paused, then talked to herself, ¡°what if he ran away? No way I¡¯ll let that happen.¡±

    Jing Xian got excited when he heard the first few words.

    But his excitement was watered down and turned into sadness by the rest of the sentence.

    Hence, Shi Sheng had Jing Xian follow her into the darkness.

    She would not leave him there. What if he disappeared when she came back.

    Jing Xian could not understand what she was doing and was forced to follow. He could not help but ask after waiting for her standing in front of the junction between light and darkness for a long time, ¡°just, where is here?¡±

    Where was he?

    Who was he?

    And who was she?

    ¡°Video game.¡± Shi Sheng answered calmly, ¡°this is a world within a video game.¡±

    Jing Xian was baffled when he heard that. What video game?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shi Sheng turned around, smiled with her eyes curved.

    When he saw her smile, he could not ask the question he wanted to ask. He must have known her before this.

    Shi Sheng supported him to walkback. Jing Xian squeezed out after some time.

    ¡°What¡¯s our rtionship before this?¡±

    ¡°We have no rtion.¡± if they did not count the previous dimensions, ¡°but we¡¯re going to have one very soon.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± what did she mean by very soon? If they were not rted, then why did he feel like she was familiar?

    She is lying to him.

    ¡°If you want to know, then give it a try. Walk properly, or do you want me to carry you?¡±

    Jing Xian, ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 667 - Thereâ€™s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (28)

    <h4>Chapter 667: There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (28)</h4>

    Shi Sheng brought Jing Xian back to the swamp where the female lead was at.

    Le Jin squatted on the islet as if there was nothing left for her to live for. Although this was an islet, its diameter was less than five meters, she did not have much space.

    The distance between the islet and thend was about ten meters.

    Le Jin could spot Shi Sheng and Jing Xian headed towards her from far away.

    ¡°Hua Meng Meng sister! ¡°Le Jin waved at Shi Sheng. I want to get out of here, wu wu wu, I don¡¯t want to stay here!

    It is no fun when no one is here, only the monsters in the swamp.

    Shi Sheng turned around to see Le Jin waving and hopping frantically at her, dreading that she might not see her.

    ¡°Why does she have words on her head?¡± Jing Xian asked with his brows furrowed.

    He then turned around to see nothing on Shi Sheng¡¯s head.

    ¡°It¡¯s her ID.¡±

    ¡°What is an ID?¡±

    ¡°An ID is an alias.¡±

    ¡°...... why is her alias on her head?¡±

    Shi Sheng red at him, ¡°why are you asking so many questions? I¡¯m not an encyclopedia. Stop asking!¡±

    Jing Xian, ¡°......¡± this woman is so scary.

    As Shi Sheng was deciding if she wanted to save the female lead, there was an earthquake suddenly, the forest and mountains were starting to copse.

    Everything was happening too suddenly. Shi Sheng could not react in time.

    Shoot! Shoot! Shoot!

    Shi Sheng hugged Jing Xian, jumped onto her metal sword, and flew at the islet center. The swamp started to rumble, and something came out from it.

    They did not attack Shi Sheng. They were surrounding the islet Le Jin standing on instead.

    When they crawled onto the ground, Shi Sheng only identified that they were crocodiles. Their bodies were as massive as monsters.

    Le Jin¡¯s face turned pale due to fear. Before that, they were only roaming in the swamp without attacking her.

    Now they suddenly surrounded her. Le Jin was too scared to say a word. Her slender body was shaking as if she would fall over any moment.

    Shi Sheng sped up and grabbed Le Jin¡¯s cor before the crocodile bit her and bring her onto the metal sword.

    The speed of the metal sword flying was breakneck. When Le Jin turned around to look back, the islet was indiscernible, the mountains and the ground were breaking down, and if the whole world was copsing.

    The air was flooded with danger like it could kill them whenever.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Shi Sheng untied Jing Xian¡¯s ropes.

    Jing Xian, ¡°......¡±

    Why does he keep feeling like something¡¯s wrong?

    There were the sounds of rumbling ringing in his ears, but it felt like nothing was there. The whole world vanished without a sound. Numbers were rolling in the sky faintly.

    Shi Sheng grabbed Jing Xian¡¯s waist from behind, tapped lightly. She looked downward, calm and collected, without a trace of panic.

    Until Shi Sheng dashed out of the Valley of Lost Souls, the words¡¯ Valley of Lost Souls¡¯ disappeared too, as it had never existed before.

    ¡°Hua Meng Meng sister...¡± Le Jin was probably still in shock with what happened just now. A copse of a map was not as shocking as a copse of a dimension, but it was still highly stunning.

    She probably did not have such memories.

    [Private] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°Meng Meng.¡±

    [Private] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°Hua Meng Meng!¡±

    [Private] A Ray of Sunshine, ¡°Meng Meng, where were you?¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s private channel was ringing non-stop. This was the first message she saw when she opened her private channel.

    [Private] A Ray of Sunshine,¡± long story short, hurry up and log off the game now...¡±

    Before Shi Sheng could read finish the message. Sudden darkness showed up in front of her. The private channel turned dark, so was her surroundings. Jing Xian was getting consumed by the darkness.

    ¡°Wait for me!¡±

    Jing Xian only heard that before Shi Sheng disappeared in front of her eyes.

    All light was consumed, leaving only him and Le Jin. as they stood quietly in the darkness, they began to glow up, chasing some of the darkness away, letting them see their location clearly.

    None of them said anything. They were both dumbfounded.

    ......

    Shi Sheng mmed open the game pod, jumped out of it, and rushed to the study.

    The doorbell rang just as she turned on herptop.

    Shi Sheng watched from the cams and saw Lin Han Yu was standing at her gate anxiously. Shi Sheng pressed the auto gate button to open the door and let him in.

    ¡°Meng Meng, are you okay?¡± Lin Han Yu dashed to the study.

    ¡°Is Liang Bing crazy?¡± Shi Sheng was still calm, without a trace of doubt in her eyes.

    Lin Han Yu froze. He stood at the study door, did not know if he should go in or not.

    Shi Sheng raised her head and eyed him. She understood something.

    ¡°It¡¯s your brother.¡±

    Lin Han Yu nodded lightly. His brother called him to log off the game and told him to stop logging into the game. He made threats and promises to his brother to know that he was about to switch off the game server.

    Switching off the game server would not only affect one server, but the whole game would also stop functioning.

    And if the server was switched off out of nowhere would cause some irreversible damage to the yers.

    His brother did not give him any room to convince him. He only got to inform Majestic Presence and some others.

    Lin Han Yu suddenly felt chills.

    But the girl standing in front of him looked calm...

    That was right. She was too calm and collected.

    ¡°Meng Meng?¡±

    ¡°Pak!¡± Shi Sheng suddenly threw something at the table at him, ¡°tell your brother to wait for me.¡±

    I just found Feng Ci. How can this just end like this before I can hold his little hands?

    This is some bulls***!

    Lin Han Yu,¡±...¡±

    Something was wrong with the previous dimension, and there is something wrong with this dimension too.

    Shi Sheng was mentally exhausted.

    ¡°Meng Meng...¡± why is she so mad?

    Shi Sheng opened out her pc folder and found a name list from tons of folders.

    They were the people Liang Bing used as experimental subjects. Some of them were normal, some were vegetables.

    Jing Xian did not have any memory, most probably was a vegetable. Hence, Shi Sheng checked from the vegetable list andpletely ignored Lin Han Yu.

    She did not owe Lin Han Yu anything. She repaid him the debt of saving her by telling him about Liang Bing being trapped in the game.

    Lin Han Yu felt awkward and left the room after a while to find Lin Han Shu.

    Liang Bing had numerous experimental subjects in these five years. Shi Sheng tried to key in ¡®Jing Xian¡¯, but she could not find anything.

    She had a codename, which meant other experimental subjects had a codename too.

    Shi Sheng could only scan through the forms one by one.

    She filtered out the women first, then searched among the men.

    ......

    Xin Yuan Street 23-1.

    This was the oldest street in this town. Every building was stained by the marking of the passage of time.

    In the long alley, footsteps were approaching.

    ¡°Dingdong-¡±

    Ady wearing an apron in the yard nced at the gate, put down the weirdly shaped watering can, and rubbed off the dirt of her hands on her apron, then only went out and opened the gate.

    The old wooden gate opened with a creaking sound that traveled a long way down the quiet alley.

    Outside stood a girl in casual wear, looking delicate and pretty, with a faint smile on her face.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for?¡± Thedy only opened the gate to the size of a slit. She eyed the girl from top to bottom multiple times, asking carefully.

    ¡°Jing Xian.¡±

 Chapter 668

    <h4>Chapter 668</h4>

    Thedy was Ah Yue. She was a maid.

    In an era where robots were globalized, having a maid was considered a rtively backward option.

    Shi Sheng asked to meet Jing Xian, Ah Yue hesitated for a moment before agreeing. She led Shi Sheng into the old attic.

    Stepping on the wooden attic felt somewhat unstable.

    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± Ah Yue pointed at a door and pushed open, ¡°squeak-¡±

    The room was tidy. Shi Sheng spotted the healing pod lying in the middle of the room in a nce. The exterior was simr to a gaming pod. The only difference was the color.

    Shi Sheng approached the healing pod, and the personid in there was getting clearer.

    Heid in there quietly, with some equipment hooked to his body. The lights were flickering in the healing pod, reflecting on his pale appearance.

    He was a teenager, a gorgeous teenager.

    Shi Sheng nced over the healing pod and turned around to ask Ah Yue, ¡°who sent this healing pod?¡±

    Ah Yue shook her head, ¡°it¡¯s already here when I arrived.¡±

    Shi Sheng walked around the healing pod and observed. Although its appearance was no different from the usual healing pod, there were extra internal parts. This was obviously a modified healing pod.

    ¡°Does he have any rtives?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this. I was hired through a website, it gave me an address that moment, and the sry was paid right away, and they paid me annually. I haven¡¯t seen anyone visit him.¡± Ah Yue was an honestdy. She answered anything Shi Sheng asked.

    ¡°Can I have a moment with him?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Ah Yue nodded.

    As a mother, she would sometimes pity him seeing such an adorable kid lying in the pod all alone.

    Ah Yue left the room and closed the door on her way out.

    Shi Sheng gazed at the person in the healing with his chin supported. The gaming light was still on. He was still in the game.

    I have to get him out.

    ......

    Shi Sheng walked downstairs, and she happened to hear Ah Yue was on a call.

    ¡°Is it severe? I¡¯ll think of a way to go there... yeah, yeah, sure...¡± Ah Yue hung up hurriedly.

    Ah Yue was probably calling someone close, asking them to help her take care of Jing Xian for a few days, but they all rejected her. She cried out of desperation.

    Shi Sheng headed down,¡± you have an emergency?¡±

    Ah Yue wiped her eyes, sobbed, ¡°my child is severely sick. His life is in danger.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him for a few days. Are you okay with this?¡± Shi Sheng was already nning to steal him anyway. Now that Ah Yue had an emergency, it saved her some trouble.

    ¡°Are... are you sure?¡± Ah Yue¡¯s eyes widened, then shook her head, ¡°no, I can¡¯t trouble you with this.¡±

    Most importantly, Ah Yue was still worried at the bottom of her heart.

    Ah Yue chose her child over Jing Xian when the hospital kept calling her.

    This was human nature.

    Ah Yue was a careful person. She wrote down everything that she did daily. All she needed to do was to pass Shi Sheng the notebook.

    Shi Sheng returned to her vi and got her gaming pod after waiting for Ah Yue to leave hurriedly.

    She saw traces left by burning talismans in the yard when she returned that did not get destroyed. Shi Sheng squinted her eyes, and stuck the talismans back up, and headed upstairs.

    She needed to get Jing Xian out of the game, but there was a risk. It was a fifty-fifty chance.

    Shi Shengid in the gaming pod. She could not return to the game as the game¡¯s server was down. Hence, she had to rely on Jing Xian¡¯s transmission link.

    She converted her consciousness into a bunch of data. This feeling was quite simr to the sensation when she left the game and entered into this body.

    It was very unbearable.

    Her surroundings were in darkness and all sorts of weird noises. It was deafening.

    ¡°Cough cough!¡±

    Shi Sheng flipped open the gaming pod, her chest inted and deted quickly.

    No, she could not get in.

    Shi Sheng tried again out of disbelief, but the same consequence. There were lights in front of her eyes, but every time she tried to move forward, she could not.

    Shi Sheng supported her chin, stared at the healing pod for a moment. She heard something and her sight moved to the outside.

    ¡°Someone has a death wish.¡± Shi Sheng got out from the gaming pod, took her sword, and headed outside.

    Only the dim light shone from themps in the corridor. A silhouette was hidden under the yard, Shi Sheng headed downstairs.

    She went through the yard and headed in the direction of the kitchen.

    As she entered the kitchen, the silhouette showed up from the yard and dashed towards the antic.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    As the silhouette was getting near the door, the metal sword suddenly appeared in front of the silhouette. The silhouette seemed to be dreaded of the metal sword and back off right away. He looked at the metal sword cautiously.

    ¡°Showing up in the middle of night unsolicited, do you have a death wish?¡±

    A clear voice came from the bottom.

    The silhouette approached the corridor and looked downward.

    The metal sword was charging at the silhouette before he knew it. The silhouette flipped over and leaped off the corridor, falling in the middle of a flowering shrub.

    ¡°Shi Sheng, you win this round, but I look forward to seeing you again.¡± The silhouette lowered his voice so that no one could recognize his authentic voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound like you¡¯re letting me win.¡± Shi Sheng dashed at him, grabbed his arm, and pressed him onto the ground, ¡°who are you?¡±

    Whoever knew her real name was definitely not from the dimension.

    ¡°I prepared a gift for you, hope you¡¯ll like it. See you next time.¡± He snapped his neck as he finished the sentence, taking his own life.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    He was quick at taking his own life.

    As he knew that he would not end up well in her hands.

    Shi Sheng stood there for a while, got rid of the man¡¯s body, and returned to the attic.

    [Host, do you know him?] The system asked carefully.

    If someone really broke into the dimension, and they were targeting the host...

    Master, if you don¡¯te back soon, something bad¡¯s gonna happen.

    ¡°I should be the one asking you this.¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes in despise.

    How could she know that some sort of moron ambushed people?

    And he even dares to ambush me.

    I¡¯m so mad!

    [... I don¡¯t know anyone like that.] its knowledge was given by its master. Without its master, its database could not stay updated.

    Shi Sheng did not expect any help from this retard system anyway.

    Shi Sheng deduced some information.

    This person knew her and had a particr understanding of her.

    But this understanding was something he observed from the previous dimensions. Hence, he might not know her from that world.

    He did not hesitate when he killed himself. He must be merciless.

    His goal was probably to... kill her.

    As for a reason behind this, she had to ask the retard system¡¯s retard master.

    There is always some retard trying to set me up!

    I¡¯m scared.

    ¡°What did your ex-master want me to do?¡± first sending her into virtual worlds, and now shoving a man into her arms, no way he¡¯s trying to hook her up.

    [...] What ex-master, that¡¯s its master alright, [I don¡¯t know.]

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of having you here.¡±

    [...]e on, if the master tells it something about this, the information will get stolen by her any minute.

    Its master was not a retard.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669

    Shi Sheng could probably guess which gift was referred by that retard.

    It must be him that she could not get Jing Xian out of the game.

    You have your strategy. I own my solution.

    I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t triumph a retard.

    Shi Sheng entered the gaming pod again. It was the same darkness. When the lights appeared again, Shi Sheng could feel resistant.

    She made herself stable, drew out her sword, and shed at it.

    ¡°Ka-cha!¡±

    It sounded like ss shattering from the front¡ªthe blinding light from the front spread over quickly. Shi Sheng lost bnce and fell forward.

    Shi Sheng stepped on her metal sword immediately to stop herself from falling.

    Shi Sheng took some time to get used to the lighting, then only saw what was at the bottom clearly.

    It was a mechanized white room filled with cylindrical ss jars in the middle. Inside of it was all sorts of people, no less than a hundred.

    Everyone appeared to be asleep, standing with their eyes closed in the ss jars.

    ¡°What a pervert!¡± Shi Sheng detested, quickly searched around the jars.

    She found Le Jin in a corner, and Jing Xian was next to her. Shi Sheng shed open the ss jar with her metal sword.

    Jing Xian fell out of the jar instantly.

    Shi Sheng caught him and carried him out.

    ¡°Jing Xian.¡± Shi Sheng set him aside, pulled his face mask off. A gorgeous face was exposed. Unlike the youthful look in the game, it was a grown-up, handsome-looking man.

    Shi Sheng called out his name a few times before Jing Xian woke up.

    The blinding light made him squirt his eyes. In front of him was all white and shiny light. Before he could cover his eyes with his hand, another hand covered the light for him.

    The light in front of his eyes softened, and he was slowly adjusted to see the person overhead.

    Why did shee back?

    He could not recall anything other than herst words.

    Shi Sheng waited for a moment before helped him to get up, ¡°I¡¯ll get you out of here.¡±

    Jing Xian stood up, and his sight was widened. The view in front of him froze him.

    What is this ce?

    ¡°Warning, warning, warning...¡±

    The piercing electronic voice rang throughout the entire ce. Red lights were shining from the bottom of the ss jars. The whole ce was quick to fill with red lights.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± Shi Sheng cupped Jing Xian¡¯s face, ¡°everything will be fine as long as you follow me, alright?¡±

    Jing Xian was still in shock.

    Shi Sheng suddenly got close and kissed him on his pale lips, ¡°trust me.¡±

    Hisshes trembled and back off, looking at Shi Sheng confusedly. He licked his lips faintly. It was an unconscious movement, but it was so darn sexy.

    Shi Sheng turned away and looked up.

    The ce she fell from had already turned into a roof. Shi Sheng dragged Jing Xian in the door direction.

    ¡°Piang!¡±

    The door was stormed open. Some people in white uniforms showed up at the door, with white firearms in their hands.

    They quickly scanned through the whole area and spotted Shi Sheng, ¡°Get her!¡±

    Shi Sheng clutched onto Jing Xian tightly and dashed out. She shed through the jars as she passed by them.

    It was all depending on them whether they could get out of there or not. She did not have time to save them.

    Those people were shocked that Shi Sheng would charge out so recklessly and fired at her hurriedly.

    Instead of bullets, they were firing some sort ofser.

    Shi Sheng covered Jing Xian while avoiding thosesers, dashed to the door speedily. She shed open the door with her metal award, and two persons were on the ground right away.

    Shi Sheng destroyed the door as she rushingly disappeared there.

    The passages here were curve and crooked. Shi Sheng was tired of running and straight away shed a way out.

    By the time those people got there, they had already lost track of Shi Sheng.

    ......

    The girl in the gaming pod opened her eyes. Her chest was inting and deting quickly, pumping oxygen into her lungs. The pressure on her body disappeared slowly.

    Shi Shengposed herself and got out of the gaming pod, walked to the healing pod next to it.

    His eyes were still shut tight in the healing pod, without a trace of waking up.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s fingers tightened slowly. Did I not bring him out?

    ¡°Beep-¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. She slowly turned around to look at the equipment next to the healing pod. The wavy line on the ECG chart ttened out.

    Shoot!

    Shi Sheng looked at the person in the healing pod. She felt depressed. They had to wait until another dimension to meet again.

    However, the beeping voice began to beep again after several seconds.

    ¡°Beep, beep, beep...¡±

    The boy in the healing pod opened his eyes slowly. His pitch-ck iris was filled with confusion.

    Shi Sheng blinked. The surprise came too sudden. She took a while before opening the healing pod.

    ¡°...¡± Jing Xian opened his mouth, but he could not make a sound.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get you a doctor. Don¡¯t talk and move.¡± Shi Sheng shut the healing pod right away.

    She forgot that he was not the same as her. She might have identally killed him if she got something wrong.

    Shi Sheng called the doctor. The doctors¡¯ silhouettes blocked Shi Sheng. Jing Xian¡¯s eyes widened to see her shadow through the silhouettes busy helping him.

    But he knew that she was there.

    After some time, the doctor only managed toplete a check-up on Jing Xian. he shoved many vocabries to Shi Sheng, and Shi Sheng could not understand most of it. All she knew that the fact that he woke up was a miracle.

    However, the doctor did not know that this miracle happened in numerous ces at the same time.

    ¡°We will send him to the hospital for a more thorough check-up after his conditions are stable.¡± The doctor left two nurses to take care of him and left with the others.

    ¡°You can rest in this room. I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± Shi Sheng pointed at the adjacent room.

    ¡°Are...¡± the nurse was concerned, ¡°are you sure you can handle this?¡±

    Shi Sheng nodded lightly.

    Those nurses looked at each other, ¡°then please call us if you need anything.¡±

    The nurses exited the room. Shi Sheng grabbed a chair and sat next to the healing pod.

    Jing Xianid inside. He could not see her face clearly because of the lighting.

    He was still incapable of speaking. His vocal cord was destroyed. The doctor said it devolved due to years of not speaking. The details needed to be confirmed in a hospital check-up.

    Jing Xian stretched his hand, wrote a word on the ss of the healing pod.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m.¡± Shi Sheng nodded, ¡°but I don¡¯t look as good as I used to. I can¡¯t do anything about it if you don¡¯t like this face.¡± you have no other choice.

    Jing Xian, ¡°...¡±

    He pondered before writing ¨C that ce?

    Shi Sheng thought about it for a moment, ¡°it¡¯s a conscious world.¡±

    The technology from the future could restore trapped human consciousness, but this technology was forbidden. The consequences were severe if caught.

    And to use this technology, the conditions were demanding, unless it was an enormous consortium with the military¡¯s backup, or not it would be impossible to make it.

    This is a fictional world. The rules that were written out obviously are not as harsh as in real life.

 Chapter 670

    <h4>Chapter 670</h4>

    Theboratory.

    A gaming pod was running silently in a luxurious room. Le Jin woke up little by little. Her limbs were feeble, her body was exhausted, her eyes were sore and unbearable, she blinked multiple times.

    The images previously ran in her brain in a loop.

    All kinds of memories were gushing up in her brain and filling it up.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Le Jin could not bear the enormous amount of memories and cried in pain.

    The security rm in the room went off immediately.

    The door was pushed open, a tall silhouette rushed in.

    Liang Bing¡¯s eyes filled with excitement when he saw the girl in the gaming pod curled up into a ball, ¡°Xiao Jin? Someone,e here now.¡±

    Footsteps rang through the hallway soon, a bunch of people in white coats came in.

    ¡°Chairman Liang, please leave here.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s awake, she¡¯s awake.¡± Liang Bing was excited.

    ¡°Chairman Liang, please wait outside.¡±

    Liang Bing was brought out by them. Meng Jie rushed there in a hurry, ¡°did Le Jin gain consciousness?¡±

    Liang Bing grabbed his shoulders violently, agitatedly, ¡°she¡¯s awake, Xiao Jin¡¯s awake. I knew I could wake her up.¡±

    His Xiao Jin gained consciousness.

    Meng Jie nced at the room. He lookedplicated.

    Although Le Jin gained consciousness, her conditions were not well. She needed rest. Even Liang Bing could not visit her.

    ......

    Shi Sheng told Jing Xian about what was going on in this world while he was in the healing pod.

    He was good atprehension. He could remember and understand it after Shi Sheng exined it once.

    Shi Sheng grabbed the doctor who was doing to check up, ¡°can¡¯t he restore his memory?¡±

    ¡°Since you can¡¯t provide details about his amnesia condition, we can¡¯t perform a detailed examination as well. We can¡¯t confirm with you if he could restore his memory. It depends on the examination results.¡±

    Shi Sheng could not force something about memory. Even if he did restore his memory, it was only this body¡¯s memory.

    It was good enough for her as long as he was familiar with her subconsciously.

    ¡°How well is the recovering?¡±

    ¡°Quite well, he can perform a check-up in the hospital tomorrow.¡± doctors always liked to keep some of the information, would not tell you right away if he was okay or not.

    Shi Sheng bumped into Ah Yue when she saw the doctor out of the yard.

    She was agitated when she saw the ambnce outside. She headed in hurriedly and saw Shi Sheng and asked flusteredly.

    ¡°Youngdy... what¡¯s going on?¡± nothing wrong had happened beforehand. Why was the ambnce here when she left for a few days.

    ¡°Nothing wrong, Jing Xian woke up.¡±

    Ah Yue froze. It took her a while to react, ¡°did you say that... young master gained consciousness?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Ah Yue ran towards the attic in shock. Shi Sheng followed her out of concern.

    He was someone she had been taking care of for a few years, and he was a handsome young man who was about the same age as her son. Ah Yue thought of Jing Xian as someone she knew.

    Ah Yue was filled with joy when she saw the young man in the healing pod eyes opened, and that he was not pale and lifeless like he was.

    Jing Xian could not recognize Ah Yue. He gazed at her, puzzled.

    Ah Yue had been taking care of him ever since he was unconscious in the healing pod. Hence she did not weird out when Jing Xian did not recognize her. She went to make dinner happily after introduced herself to him.

    Her son was okay, and Jing Xian gained consciousness. Today was a lucky day.

    The dinner Ah Yue made was quite delicious. Shi Sheng, who had been eating dry foods all years long, ate two big bowls of rice.

    After dinner, Ah Yue went downstairs for some reason. Shi Sheng was apanying Jing Xian upstairs, filling him in with this world¡¯s information.

    ¡°Why... are.. you... being... so... nice... to... me?¡± Shi Sheng spelled out what Jing Xian wrote.

    Shi Sheng supported her chin, ¡°erm... you might not believe me, but I¡¯ve had a crush on you for some time.¡±

    That¡¯s a lie!

    Jing Xian red at Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Hahahahaha, I really didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± Shi Sheng squeezed Jing Xian¡¯s face, ¡°because I want to be nice to you.¡±

    Jing Xian¡¯s face was flushed immediately. He somehow recalled that she kissed him, and the more he thought about it, the redder his face got. In the end, he could not maintain eye contact with Shi Sheng and looked away.

    Yeap, the blushing Feng Ci is still as adorable.

    Shi Sheng smiled with her eyes narrowed, brushed off the hair in front of his forehead, and continued to fill him in.

    There was a loud noise in the middle of the night while Shi Sheng fell asleep on the healing pod. Shi Sheng woke up with caution, raised her head to meet Jing Xian¡¯s eyes.

    He was probably startled to wake up, looking half asleep and lost.

    As they were looking at each other, the wooden stairs were filled with footsteps. Many were heading in their direction.

    ¡°Piang!¡±

    The door was kicked open, and Ah Yue was shoved into the room by some men in suits. The door was shut again after everyone entered the room.

    The room was not big to begin with. It was too crowded for all of them.

    Ah Yue was probably too frightened, she rolled and crawled to Shi Sheng¡¯s side, ¡°they suddenly broke in the house, I... I didn¡¯t know that they want.¡±

    One of the men in sunsses stepped forward, looking at Jing Xian, who was in the healing pod, with a sardonic smile on his face, ¡°long time no see, first young master.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked through their waists and spotted that all of them carried guns.

    She could tell that they were ill-intended.

    ¡°First young master, don¡¯t me us for being merciless. No one asked you to get in our path.¡± the man in sunsses spat, ¡°send him to hell.¡±

    These people did not bat an eye about the presences of Shi Sheng and Ah Yue. £¬

    What can twodies do anyway?

    Hence, after the man in sunsses dropped the order, two men stepped up and headed in Jing Xian¡¯s direction.

    ¡°sh!¡±

    As the man in suit was about to reach the healing pod, a metal sword shining in cold light was held against his neck, ¡°I dare you to take another step.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at the man in sunsses; a grim smile appeared on her face, ¡°you¡¯re just in time.¡±

    Everyone was creeped out by Shi Sheng¡¯s grim smile. The room temperature was like dropping to 0¡ãC.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you interfere with Xie Family¡¯s business? Do you have a death wish?¡± the man in sunsses shouted suddenly, took out his gun, and fired at Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng blocked it with her metal sword, the bullet hit on the de and deflected to the side with the sound, ¡®dang¡¯, making a tinkling sound.

    The man in sunsses was stunned. He did not believe in what he just witnessed and fired another few shots.

    ¡°Monster! Fire shots at her, faster!¡± the man in sunsses back off in dread.

    Shi Sheng waved her metal sword and flipped them before they could fire any shots.

    Ah Yue and these people were stunned.

    Thisdy...

    Is she a human or a spirit?

    Shi Sheng tied all of them up except for the man in sunsses.

    Shi Sheng dragged him to the chair at the side, pressed her metal sword against his chest.

    ¡°Tell me, who wants to kill him?¡±

    She did not care who he was before, but now he is Feng Ci. She would beat whoever dared toy a finger on Feng Ci up so severely until their parents could not recognize them!

    How dare someone try to kill someone that I did not dare toy a finger on.

    [...] didn¡¯t you beat him up before? Not knowing up from down and confused with the right and wrong, I¡¯ll mourn for Feng Ci for having someone like her into him.

 Chapter 671 - Theres Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (32)

    <h4>Chapter 671 There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (32)</h4>

    Jing Xian¡¯sst name was Xie.

    He was the eldest young master of the Xie family. His mother, however, died young. After that, his father remarried, and they had another son.

    Which was the second young master of the Xie family.

    Jing Xian was the first heir to the Xie family inheritance. So naturally, he was an eyesore to both the second young master and his mother.

    A few years ago, they orchestrated a car ident on Jing Xian, which left him in a vegetative state. They imagined that he would never regain consciousness from that state. Hence they left him there and hired a caretaker for him. Basically, they left him for dead.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that he would suddenly regain consciousness?

    The second young master was fearful that Jing Xian would fight for his inheritance back, so he sent his men to assassinate him.

    ¡°Who sent this nursing pod?¡± Shi Sheng asked fiercely as she pointed towards the pod that Jing Xuan had been lying in.

    The man in shades shook his head vigorously, ¡°We have no idea! I swear! Please don¡¯t kill us. We¡¯re just doing our job!¡±

    ¡°How much did they pay you?¡± Shi Sheng asked as she raised one brow cynically.

    ¡°......¡± The man in shades kept his mouth shut.

    Shi Sheng growled, ¡°How much?!¡± Her iron sword pierced the wooden table beside him when she raised her voice, instantly splitting the table into three pieces.

    ¡°Ah!!! One million... They were going to pay each of us one million after the deed was done.¡± Replied the man in shades fearfully.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give each of you five million to kill that second young master. How about that?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He probably did not anticipate that Shi Sheng would suggest such an odd request.

    ¡°That¡¯s......¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to negotiate money, but to negotiate one¡¯s life... I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be as simple.¡± Shi Sheng threatened.

    The man in shades stared at the iron sword that Shi Sheng was holding. His face immediately went pale as he quickly nodded, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s no problem at all! We¡¯re all here just to earn a living. After all, money is money, it doesn¡¯t matter who pays it.¡±

    Shi Sheng ordered them to give her their bank details. After sending the money their way, she spoke, ¡°You guys could betray us if you like. I don¡¯t care. However, the consequences of your actions... You can think about it on your own. Now scram, and close the door.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes!¡±

    The man in shades rounded up his underlings and left the room. All of them then quickly ran and crawled out of thepound as fast as they could. After running for a distance, they finally stopped on their tracks and began to pant when they made sure no one followed them.

    ¡°B-boss... Are we... Are we really going to kill the second young master for her?¡±

    The man in shades took off his sunsses and clenched his teeth before replying, ¡°Money is money, anyone¡¯s will do! You saw how terrifying she was! Not to mention, she said she would give us 5 million each. So, once we finish this job, we¡¯ll leave this country for good.¡±

    ¡°But the Xie family......¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s enough sons in the Xie family to form a ser team. Do you really think that that idiot is that precious to their household?¡± The man in shades sneered.

    He took on this mission because they had done many errands for the second young master. They thought that even if Xie Jing Xian woke up, he would be frail. It would have been an easy task for them to assassinate him.

    But who knew that they would meet a psycho.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Boss.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The man in shadesmanded as he pushed his sunsses back.

    ......

    These people knew Jing Xian regained his consciousness because Ah Yue had informed her employers. The turn of events left Ah Yue in shock. She was ovee with guilt when she realised Jing Xian¡¯s life was in danger because of her.

    Jing Xian had no recollection of any events that the man in shades mentioned. In respect for Jing Xian, Shi Sheng let him decide what he wanted to do. If he wanted to know about what had happened, she would help him find out everything in detail.

    But Jing Xian had no intention to dig any further.

    Shi Sheng gave Ah Yue a generous sum of money and advised her to leave the city.

    She brought Jing Xian to a hospital for a check-up, then brought him back to her home.

    It¡¯s been a while since she came home. Her vi felt more deste than usual. Shi Sheng turned on all the lights and carried Jing Xian to the sofa.

    Jing Xian gently tugged at her sleeve, blushing as he wrote on a piece of paper, ¡°I can walk on my own.¡±

    He was able to walk on his own now. Even though he was moving slowly, but he did not need Shi Sheng to carry him around anymore.

    ¡°Alright, I was just worried you would fall.¡± She replied. As Shi Sheng tucked him in with a soft nket, she asked him once more, ¡°Do you really not want to know anything concerning the Xie family?¡±

    When she first saw him in the game, she remembered the look he had in his eyes. Although it was just for a second, she knew.

    At the time, the expression that he had was one where only people who had experienced horrible things would make.

    Jing Xian tightly clenched the pen in his hand for a moment, then slowly wrote his reply. ¡°Do you think... that I should know about it?¡±

    Domineering CEO Sheng has been activated. ¡°There¡¯s no should or should not. In this case, there¡¯s only if you wish to or not.¡±

    Jing Xian tilted his head and stared at Shi Sheng. He slightly closed his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just go with the flow.¡±

    ¡°Alright, whatever you want.¡± Shi Sheng smiled lightly.

    Jing Xian did not dare to look at Shi Sheng in the eyes. He timidly wrote onto the notebook and showed her, ¡°I want to take a shower.¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to help?¡±

    Jing Xian red at Shi Sheng peculiarly. He held his notebook to Shi Sheng¡¯s face, ¡°THERE¡¯S NO NEED!!¡±

    How can she be so shameless?

    Shi Sheng smiled as she carried him upstairs. After preparing the bath for him, she lifted Jing Xian¡¯s face by his chin with a mischievous smirk, ¡°I¡¯ll just be outside. Call me if you need me.¡±

    Jing Xian closed the door in a hurry. His face was now as red as a tomato, and he felt as if his heart was about to beat right out of his chest.

    He thought it was weird. The two of them clearly do not know each other. So why does it feel like they¡¯ve known each other for years when they¡¯re together?

    Was this fate?

    ......

    There was lighting from Shi Sheng¡¯s vi. This was something that Lin Han Yu noticed when he came back. He hadn¡¯t seen her ever since that day.

    Which was why he ran over to knock on her door.

    Shi Sheng opened the door but blocked the entrance so he couldn¡¯te in. ¡°Something you need?¡±

    Because of Lin Han Shu, Shi Sheng was pissed at Han Yu as well.

    Although this matter did not have much to do with Han Yu, it just made her ufortable. You can call her easily outraged or unreasonable, but she did not care because she already knew she was an asshole.

    Now that she found Feng Ci, she didn¡¯t want to be too close with any other man.

    She didn¡¯t want him to misunderstand one bit.

    ¡°Meng Meng...... You?¡± Lin Han Yu suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.

    He didn¡¯t know why she suddenly got angry that day. He also didn¡¯t know where she went recently.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing great, thanks for asking. If there¡¯s nothing else, then goodbye.¡± Shi Sheng was about to close the door, but before the door shut, she added, ¡°Thanks for the special reminder the other day.¡±

    She then closed the door shut onto Han Yu¡¯s face.

    Han Yu suddenly felt a cold gust of wind blowing through his heart. It didn¡¯t feel good at all.

    When Shi Sheng headed upstairs, Jing Xian was already done with his shower. But because he didn¡¯t have any clothes, all he had on him was a bathrobe.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± asked Shi Sheng.

    Jing Xian nodded his head slightly.

    After he nodded, he realised he should have shaken his head instead.

    He thought Shi Sheng was going to cook, but instead, she went out to buy food.

    Shi Sheng, who was never good at home economics, expressed ¡ª¡ª She only knows how to eat.

    Jing Xian looked at the food inside his bowl and pushed the food he didn¡¯t eat to the side.

    ¡°......¡± <i>How shameful it is to waste food! Why can¡¯t he change this bad habit of his?!</i> thought Shi Sheng to herself.

    Shi Sheng took out the food he pushed away in annoyance and ced it into her own bowl.

    Jing Xian was startled as he looked at her. He took out his notebook and wrote, ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten that......¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Replied Shi Sheng seriously.

    ¡°......¡±

    <i>But I¡¯ve already eaten that!!!</i>

    He quietly observed Shi Sheng, not moving his chopsticks in the slightest. When Shi Sheng was about to finish her meal, he began to shove his food into his mouth.

    ¡°Why are you so cute?¡± Shi Sheng cooed as she patted Jing Xian¡¯s head like a puppy.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t call a man cute! And also, don¡¯t touch my head.¡± Wrote Jing Xian, blushing.

    ¡°It¡¯s a habit.¡± Said Shi Sheng before rubbing Jing Xian¡¯s head even harder. ¡°I¡¯ve touched your head, so what?! If you¡¯re not happy, then touch mine back!¡±

    Jing Xian, when faced with a straightforward and challenging Shi Sheng,

    Has been utterly defeated.

 Chapter 672 - Theres Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (33)

    <h4>Chapter 672 There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (33)</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re... not going to sleep yet?¡± read the note written by Jing Xian to Shi Sheng.¡±

    Shi Sheng stood beside the bed and bent down. She looked Jing Xian in the eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m sleeping with you!¡±

    A confused Jing Xian stared at Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng smiled, ¡°I¡¯m just messing with you.¡±

    She then proceeded to tuck him in and walked towards the table beside him.

    Jing Xian ced his palm on his chest, <i>my heart is beating so fast.</i>

    <i>All lights in the room were turned off. Only a tinymp was emitting light from the side of the table. Jing Xian pulled down his covers as he secretly peeked at her.</i>

    <i>Her entire body looked like it was encapsted by a soft glow. It seemed like her body was glowing, dispersing all the darkness and loneliness around her.</i>

    <i>Was she this nice to everyone else?</i>

    <i>Jing Xian did not know when he had fallen asleep, but he dreamt that he was back to where they first met.

    </i>

    <i> ......</i>

    <i>Jing Xian¡¯s body recovered nicely, but he still couldn¡¯t utter a sound. The doctor had determined that his vocal cords had been damaged, and it would be hard for him to make a recovery.</i>

    <i>Jing Xian, however, did not really care, as he could still write tomunicate.</i>

    <i>¡°What are you looking at?¡± Seeing that Jing Xian had been staring in the mirror for a while, Shi Sheng walked towards him and asked curiously.</i>

    <i>Jing Xian pointed towards the mirror, his facial expression visibly upset. He used the smartphone that Shi Sheng had given to him and typed, ¡°Why do I look like this?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°You always looked like this.¡± Shi Sheng replied as she looked into the mirror. There¡¯s nothing wrong with the mirror.</i>

    <i>Jing Xian swiftly typed into the phone, ¡°I look so young right now.¡±</i>

    <i>He didn¡¯t look like this when he was in the other world.</i>

    <i>But here, at this moment, he looked like a high schooler.</i>

    <i>¡°It¡¯s pretty nice to be young.¡± Shi Sheng nodded earnestly.</i>

    <i>Jing Xian red at her.</i>

    <i>¡°Ahem... Look at me, now we look morepatible! If not, some people might say you¡¯re an old cow eating tender grass.¡± Shi Sheng gently patted her cheeks. Her current body made her look extremely young, as well.

    </i>

    <i> [T/L note: And old cow eating tender grass is a Chinese saying simr to cradle robber]</i>

    <i>Jing Xian immediately went red, ¡°......¡± How could she simply say that? And in such a light-hearted way at that!</i>

    <i>Jing Xian turned around and looked into the boy in the mirror once more. Small red lips and white teeth, bright and round eyes......My god! I look like a baby!</i>

    <i>He suddenly covered up the mirror, refusing to see himself like that.</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng, having witnessed his childish demeanour, couldn¡¯t help butugh. In the end, she took down all the mirrors in the room.</i>

    <i>¡°Let¡¯s go out and buy some clothes,¡± Shi Sheng said as she leads Jing Xian towards the door, ¡°And eat while we¡¯re at it.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°......¡± Shouldn¡¯t eating be our priority instead?, thought Jing Xian to himself.</i>

    <i>While they were out shopping, Jing Xian was being bombarded with a giant pile of clothes. From jackets and pants to shirts and underwear, Shi Sheng had bought all of these for him.</i>

    <i>¡°Young man, your big sister sure knows how to spoil you!¡± The saleswoman who was holding all their purchases remarked as she smiled.</i>

    <i>Jing Xian looked in Shi Sheng¡¯s direction. She was continuously throwing all kinds of clothing into the hands of a robot.</i>

    <i>¡°She¡¯s not my sister.¡± Jing Xian retaliated. But before the saleswoman could question any further, he had already walked into the changing room.</i>

    <i>Jing Xian changed into a set of clothes.</i>

    <i>¡°Wow!¡± The saleswoman gasped. Her face was glowing with motherly love, ¡°You look so adorable!¡±</i>

    <i>Just as she said that, the saleswoman reached towards him, trying to pinch his cheeks. Jing Xian furrowed his brows. He didn¡¯t like it when people touched him, but he didn¡¯t hate it when Shi Sheng was the one who did it.</i>

    <i>Blinded by his cuteness, the saleswoman didn¡¯t detect the look of annoyance on Jing Xian¡¯s face.</i>

    <i>Behind Jing Xian was the changing room, and that¡¯s the only ce he could escape to.</i>

    <i>Seeing that the saleswoman was about to touch him, Shi Sheng immediately stepped back. She smiled as she called out, ¡°Miss, he doesn¡¯t like it when you touch him.¡±</i>

    <i>The saleswoman blinked in embarrassment, her face a little flushed. She quickly bowed and apologised, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s too cute. I couldn¡¯t help myself.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Mmhmm, he really is cute, isn¡¯t he?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Right?! If I were to have such a cute little brother, I would be so happy! ......¡±</i>

    <i>Jing Xian held onto the door of his changing room, ring at Shi Sheng in protest. How dare she call me cute again?</i>

    <i>You can¡¯t call a man cute.</i>

    <i>The saleswoman only stopped gushing about him when Shi Sheng asked the saleswoman to check out their purchases. Shi Sheng walked towards the changing room to pull Jing Xian out of there and proceeded to help him take off the price tag on his shirt.</i>

    <i>Jing Xian kept his head down as he typed, ¡°Can you stop calling me cute?¡±</i>

    <i> Shi Sheng took his phone and shoved it into his pocket. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say you¡¯re cute.¡±</i>

    <i>Jing Xian was about to reach for his phone, but Shi Sheng yanked his hand instead. In the end, he could only ept defeat.</i>

    <i>After they were done shopping for clothes, the two of them went to eat. By the time they were done with their meal, the sky was already turning dark.</i>

    <i>¡°I¡¯ll help you carry those.¡± Jing Xian wrote before he showed his phone screen to Shi Sheng. He waited for two seconds, then reached over to grab the bags from her hand.</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng didn¡¯t oppose and gave him half of the bags. These were all clothes, so they aren¡¯t heavy at all.</i>

    <i>¡°Do you have anything else that you want to buy?¡± She asked.</i>

    <i>Jing Xian thought for a while, then shook his head. She had already gotten him everything that he needed.</i>

    <i>¡°Then let¡¯s go home.¡± Shi Sheng reached out and held his hand.</i>

    <i>Jing Xian nced at Shi Sheng, and his eyes met with hers. She was smiling softly at him. He blushed and looked away, letting her hold his hand as they continued walking.</i>

    <i>The car park was a small distance away from where they were, so they had to walk towards it.</i>

    <i>Just as they were nearing the parking lot, a few men dressed in ck were hastily running past them. One of them almost knocked Jing Xian over. Shi Sheng was fast to respond and quickly pulled him towards her. By the time she made sure Jing Xian was okay, those men were nowhere to be seen.</i>

    <i>Are these retards trying to chase a ghost?! Fuck!</i>

    <i>¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jing Xian raised his phone to Shi Sheng so she could read.</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng frowned for a bit, the two of them continued to walk towards her car.</i>

    <i> After they ced their stuff into the trunk of their car, Shi Sheng opened the passenger door so that Jing Xian could get in. However, the second Jing Xian ced his foot into the car, Shi Sheng immediately pulled him back.</i>

    <i>Jing Xian lost his bnce and fell onto Shi Sheng.</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng quickly pulled him behind her and closed her car door with a ¡®Bang!¡¯</i>

    <i>She proceeded to open the car¡¯s rear door, and calmly demanded, ¡°Come out.¡±</i>

    <i>There was no movement inside the car, but Shi Sheng waited patiently. After a few minutes, a small and frail girl came down from her car. She was wearing a striped hospital gown that Shi Sheng was all too familiar with, and in her hands was a sharp metal bar stained with blood.</i>

    <i>¡°Sorry... I just need to hide.¡± This little girl was probably terrified. Her entire body was trembling, ¡°Some people are out there to capture me... sorry......¡±</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng observed this girl once more.</i>

    <i>Le Jin....</i>

    <i>What the fuck... I already made sure I locked the door before we left. How did she get in there?¡±</i>

    <i>Le Jin¡¯s face was as pale as a ghost. The clothes on her body were stained with blood. Her dirty and bare feet showed her toes clenched together, and she was gripping her metal bar as if it was her amulet. She was gripping the bar so tightly that her fingers were now white. She looked like a scared little bird.</i>

    <i> What in the world did the male lead do to her?!</i>

    <i>How did the female lead be like this?!</i>

    <i>That¡¯s too much!</i>

    <i>¡°I......¡± Le Jin¡¯s body began to sway, then she suddenly copsed onto the floor.</i>

    <i>¡°......¡± Shi Sheng was speechless.</i>

    <i>Mr Policeman... There¡¯s a fragile porcin doll over here.</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng watched as Le Jin fell onto the floor. She probably hit her head as she fell because she made a deafening banging sound. As her metal bar rolled to the side, a crisp ringing sound could be heard from everywhere around them.</i>

    <i>Jing Xuan tugged at Shi Sheng¡¯s sleeve.</i>

    <i> ¡°Get in the car.¡± Shi Sheng patted his hand, signalling him to get in.</i>

    <i>Jing Xian nced over at Le Jin a few times. She wasn¡¯t wearing the same clothes as she did in the game, which was why he didn¡¯t recognise her but only thought she looked kind of familiar.</i>

    <i>Jing Xian subconsciously did not want to retort what Shi Sheng has asked him to do, so he obediently got into the car.

    </i>

    <i> </i>

 Chapter 673 - Theres Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (34)

    <h4>Chapter 673 There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (34)</h4>

    Le Jin thought she had feen found by those men, but she realised she was lying in the hospital when she woke up.

    The doctors around her seemed to be busy.

    Le Jin felt her head throbbing. She held her head and asked, ¡°Why am I here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it was Miss Hua that sent you here.¡± The doctor replied without lifting his head. ¡°How are you feeling right now?¡±

    <i>Miss Hua? Do I know her?</i>

    ¡°My head hurts.¡±

    ¡°You hit your head, but it seems like there won¡¯t be any huge problems. Your body, however, is very weak. You were wearing a hospital gown when they sent you here. Which hospital are you from? What about your family?¡±

    Le Jin¡¯s face paled as the doctor began to bombard her with questions after questions. She¡¯s in the hospital, which meant that Liang Bing¡¯s henchmen would be able to find her in no time.

    Liang Bing has gone mad.

    She wants to escape!

    Le Jin quickly searched through her mind and eventually asked the doctor to make a call for her.

    So many years had already passed. She was not even sure if this number would still be connected.

    But lucky for her, the doctor¡¯s call went through.

    ......

    As Lin Han Yu immediately rushed to the hospital, he saw Shi Sheng escorting Jing Xian out of the hospital protectively. At that moment, there were a lot of people going in and out of the hospital. She treated the young man as if he was a treasure, making sure that nobody would touch him.

    This young man was very beautiful. He looked like a delicate work of art disyed inside a ss case.

    He watched as she escorted the young man into her car, a gentle smile painted on her face. It was a smile that did not show any signs of deception or bad intentions but a smile that was sincere from her heart.

    Lin Han Yu took a deep breath and sprinted into the hospital. It wasn¡¯t until he was in a tightly packed elevator that he felt out of breath.

    When he stepped out of the elevator, Han Yu hadposed himself and quickly found the ward.

    ¡°Han Yu.¡± Le Jin was finally relieved when she saw Han Yu.

    When Han Yu got the call, he was sceptical. ¡°Xiao Jin, when did you return to the country? How did you get hospitalised?¡±

    Le Jin was confused.

    She never went abroad, so why did Han Yu said that she did?

    Countless thoughts raced through her mind. Then, she realised the possibility.

    Liang Bing......

    It must be that crazy asshole, Liang Bing.

    Le Jin grabbed Han Yu by his hands, ¡°Han Yu, please take me out of here right now.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Jin?¡± Han Yu looked at Le Jin in confusion. <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    Although the Lin brothers were no longer on friendly terms with Liang Bing, Le Jin was just a little girl. So they had no resentment towards her.

    Upon Le Jin¡¯s anxious request, Han Yu helped her go through her discharge procedure and brought her back to the Lin¡¯s residence.

    When they reached his vi, Le Jin began to cry as she told him what she had gone through.

    For a while, it was as if Liang Bing had lost his mind. She didn¡¯t know what he had ced inside her food, but she had not woken up since ingesting it. After that, Le Jin entered into the game world and lost all of her memories. Just like Jing Xian, the only thing she could remember was her name.

    Until she woke up once again and realised she was inside aboratory.

    The memories that she had lost was recovered when she woke up. She knew the reason how she became like this was because of Liang Bing.

    Liang Bing was extremely possessive when it came to her, and she was aware of this for a long time. That was why she tried to create some distance between them. However, she did not expect that this would trigger him instead, leading him to do what he did to her.

    After she regained consciousness, she continued to act as if she still had amnesia. She was obedient and listened to everything Liang Bing told her. Finally, Le Jin begged Liang Bing to bring her out for a walk. That was when she took the opportunity and ran.

    ¡°Liang Bing... This psycho.¡± The more Han Yu listened, the angrier he became. ¡°He actually went and did all those things to you. How could he bring it upon himself to do such a thing?¡±

    Han Yu tried his best to mask his anger as heforted Le Jin, ¡°Xiao Jin, don¡¯t worry. My brother is currently preparing to sue Liang Bing. We¡¯ll be hearing some news about it in a few days.¡±

    Lin Han Shu was in Liang Bing¡¯s abandoned experimental building when he found a peculiar server. It was one that he had note across before. From the information he had obtained, this server was not only connected to a game, but it was connected to a medical care podpany as well.

    Medical care pods have a plethora of uses, even a perfectly healthy person could use them.

    Some people use medical pods to rest due to their busy schedules, but why was this medical pod connected to the game server?

    The more Han Shu looked into the situation, the more he got scared. This was why he decided to force a shut down on the servers.

    ......

    In the script, Le Jin wouldn¡¯t recover all her memories when she wakes up at the end, only remembering what happened to her and Liang Bing in the game.

    So, in the end, she and Liang Bing would end up together.

    But this time, because of Shi Sheng¡¯s intervention, Le Jin recovered her memories by identally hitting her head. She realised that the reason why she was in her current state was all because of Liang Bing.

    Le Jin couldn¡¯t ept that her brother by name would treat her with such possessiveness to the point where it was madness.

    When Liang Bing proposed the idea of transferring the conscience of a vegetative person into the game, he did not do it for the sake of benefitting humanity.

    He did it in an attempt to erase Le Jin¡¯s memory, but he didn¡¯t expect an ident would ur. Once Le Jin fell into a deep sleep, she was unable to wake up. This was why he proposed his theory and began to implement it like a mad man.

    Initially, Liang Bing¡¯s team was just researching how to make Le Jin wake up. However, it was evident that Liang Bing was not the only one who ended up going crazy.

    Under hismand, some of his underlings used this technology from the medical pod to immortalise people¡¯s conscience. However, there was no way for them to wake up. Thus, their exploitations were making them huge profits.

    Lin Hanshu¡¯s evidence was sufficient, and the prosecution went smoothly when Liang Bing was busy looking for Le Jin. When he was arrested, his staff did not destroy theboratory materials in time.

    Lin Hanshu stood outside theboratory building, watching Liang Bing as he was being taken out.

    Liang Bing looked decadent. Upon seeing Lin Hanshu, some hatred was veiled in his eyes, ¡°Why? Lin Hanshu, why?¡±

    They used to be such close brothers. How did it turn out like this in the end?

    That he would send him to prison with his own hands?

    A ray of pain shed through Lin Han Shu¡¯s eyes, ¡°Liang Bing, Qian Qian was innocent. So why did you do this to her?¡±

    Han Shu had found Qian Qian, but all he saw was her corpse...

    A corpse that has turned into nothing but bones.

    She was also his friend, his ssmate. Yet, the lush years they spent together eventually all turned into bones, buried in the dust.

    Liang Bing was puzzled for a moment, and then he remembered who Qian Qian was.

    ¡°That woman found out what I did. I told her not to run her mouth, but she threatened me that she would tell you. She left me with no choice. I had to kill her. She asked for it, and she deserves it.¡± Liang Bing was already a little unhinged,¡± Lin Han Shu, you deserved this. If you had helped me, you wouldn¡¯t have lost her! HAHAHAHA! You all asked for it. You all deserve it! You all deserve it!¡±

    Lin Han Shu¡¯sst ray of hope had disappeared. Disappointed, he left as Liang Bing¡¯s hystericalughter filled the air.

    Lin Han Shu sat in his car and watched as Liang Bing was escorted into a vehicle.

    He promised to take in that woman once, and she helped him untie the knot in his heart of so many years. She had given him such a gift that he didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad.

    Even the rift with Liang Bing, which he was concerned about for so many years, was dissolved instantly.

    Now that he thought about it, it seems that she has done nothing...

    The only thing she gave him was one sentence.

 Chapter 674 - Thereâ€™s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (35)

    Chapter 674

    There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (35)

    Ten dayster, the police caught a person who had been in trouble with the medical convalescent cabinpany.

    They found out that it was Meng Jie, Liang Bing¡¯s most trusted partner.

    Meng Jie was once Liang Bing¡¯s ssmate, but Han Shu never liked him. He always felt that Meng Jie was arrogant and had an inferiorityplex.

    When Han Shu was still at thepany, Meng Jie was working with them as well. But he was not an important figure at the time. However, when Liang Bing and Han Shu¡¯s rtionship ended, Meng Jie took the opportunity and stepped in to take the position.

    In the end, he did such a despicable thing.

    What these two people did was enough for life imprisonment.

    This was the so-called Reaper n.

    When the incident broke out on all the news tforms, no one noticed a short report regarding the Xie family¡¯s second young master¡¯s death.

    ......

    Lin Hanshu acquired the game, re-hired people for testing, switched to a new server, and released a series of security reports, and the game continued to operate.

    The news did not borate much on the game, so yers only knew that the gamepany had an ident and did not think much of it in-game.

    On the day the game wasunched, in addition to the old yers, there was an influx of new yers.

    When Shi Sheng went online, she was still holding the ID as the pce lord of the Shenjue Pce as Hua Meng Meng. The gaming system that had been changed beyond recognition by the system was corrected back to its original state, and the level update was still at level 80.

    Some people finally got up to the level, but at this time, they levelled down to their original levels. A group of yers cried together.

    Do you think it¡¯s so easy to level up?

    This is a magical game that even money can¡¯t help when ites to levelling up.

    [World] Your Daddy is Online: I¡¯ve lost interest in levelling up to level 80! /waves goodbye

    [World] You¡¯re So Cute: It feels like the entire server should all kneel before the thought of levelling up to level 80.

    [World] I¡¯ll Quietly Watch You Fuss: I¡¯m a newbie. What¡¯s this fuss about levelling up to level 80?

    [World] Heh Heh Heh: Same! What do you mean? I saw on forums that imed the game has a virus?

    [World] Central Air-Conditioner: Eh...... We¡¯re from an old server, so why are there so many newbies?

    The newbies should be ying in the new server, so why are they here in the old one?

    [World] Heh Heh Heh: I read on the forums that imed this server has a virus, so I¡¯m here to test it out.

    [World] I¡¯ll Quietly Watch You Fuss: Testing the virus +1

    [World] Ancestors, Stop Fooling Around: It¡¯s not the server that was corrupted, but one of the dungeons. Also, is the Cruel Spinster back already? Do we still need to clear the dungeon to level up?

    It¡¯s been a long time since the servers had been shut down, but Shi Sheng¡¯s position in the hearts of these old yers was still very high.

    After all, she was the first person in history to change a game beyond recognition.

    [World] July The Great: I just went and checked. We still need to pass the dungeon to level up.....

    This game has updated to the point where even they aren¡¯t quite familiar with it anymore.

    [World] A Man¡¯s True Colours: That¡¯s weird.... An Jin who¡¯s ranked first in the ranking board has disappeared.

    As soon as these words came out from A Man¡¯s True Colours, it immediately attracted people¡¯s attention, and they went to look at the rankings one after another.

    Sure enough, An Jin, who had been on the top of the list before, was gone.

    They couldn¡¯t even find his ID when they tried to search it up.

    [World] Your Dad Is Now Online: Did he delete his ount?

    [World] Central Air-Conditioning: Even great gaming gods were forced to delete their ount. This game is definitely toxic.

    [World] Ancestors, Stop Fooling Around: The Cruel Spinster is too cruel.

    [World] Moon Moon: Someone, please exin.

    [World] Cute Blue Elf: Someone, please exin +1

    [World] July The Great: AAAAH! I saw Hua Meng Meng in the newbie server!

    July The Great¡¯s sudden interruption suddenly distracted the neers of the server from their questioning.

    [World] Hua Meng Meng: What¡¯s there to be shocked about me being online? I¡¯m here to see my love!

    [World] Your Dad Is Now Online: ......

    [World] Central Air-Conditioner: ......

    [World] July The Great: ......

    [World] ......

    Very good, this BOSS no longer abuses its yers, but instead, she¡¯s starting to abuse the single dogs!

    A group of yers rushed to the Newbie Vige, and the new yers who had just teleported into Newbie Vige were so shocked by the scene that they did not dare to move.

    What is this for?

    Shi Sheng was standing at the door of Newbie Vige, and a group of yers chatted around her non-stop.

    ¡°The Cruel Spinster, the game has been suspended for so long. Were you the one that did this?¡±

    ¡°The Cruel Spinster, the gamepany has reced their boss now. Did you do this?¡±

    Shi Sheng was speechless, ¡°...¡± Why am I the one that¡¯s supposed to be the cause for everything that¡¯s happened.

    Fine, I¡¯m the one that did it then.

    July The Great squeezed through those people and rushed to Shi Sheng, ¡°Hua Meng Meng, I¡¯ll be having a fansign event in a few days. Will youe to cheer me up?¡±

    ¡°There will be another fansign event in July, which city? I¡¯m definitely going. Who knows? Maybe July The Great will fall in love with a five-tier diamond like me?¡± joked Central Air-Conditioner.

    ¡°Pfft, yes, you¡¯re fifth tier, but a diamond? Please.¡±

    ¡°HAHAHA...¡±

    ¡°You should destroy all your armour and weaponry first before calling yourself a five-tier diamond.¡±

    Central Air-Conditioner patted his chest and assured them, ¡°I am really a five-tier diamond.¡±

    ¡°Go away, I invited my Meng Meng, but I didn¡¯t invite you.¡± Julie red at Central Air-Conditioner. He then turned around and looked at Shi Sheng with a smile, ¡°So will Meng Meng being?¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°S City.¡± July said with great excitement: ¡°I will send you the contact information in private. You must call me if you want toe.¡±

    Shi Sheng nodded slightly.

    S city was the city she is in.

    Shi Sheng and this group of people talked for a while but did not see Jing Xian anywhere. She inevitably opened the search engine to look for him.

    However, the results were peculiar. He wasn¡¯t listed as a yer but as an NPC.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    yers were unable to add each other as friends and can only chat privately at a certain distance. However, this doesn¡¯t apply to NPCs. All NPCs can harass other NPCs anytime and anywhere.

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng: How did you be an NPC?

    [Private] Jing Xian: I don¡¯t know, it was like this when I logged in...... How do I log out?

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng: ......

    Shi Sheng checked the map to see where Jing Xian was located at.

    It turned out that he was in Love Flower Shrine.

    Shi Sheng was silent. This was definitely the system¡¯s doing.

    [......] I¡¯m innocent! Don¡¯t me me for everything. I won¡¯t be having it!

    Because Shi Sheng told them she would visit her lover, the group of yers began to curiously follow her as she teleported.

    [Nearby] July the Great: So Meng Meng, why are we going to the Love Flower Shrine?

    [Nearby] Hua Meng Meng: I¡¯m here to visit my lover!

    [Nearby] Hua Meng Meng: Those who want to enter, join my group.

    [Nearby] Ancestors, Stop Fooling Around: Why do we have to arrive at Love Flower Shrine¡¯s dungeon to see your lover?

    [Nearby] Central Air-Conditioner: The Cruel Spinster has a lover? Is it even allowed?

    [Nearby] July The Great: Why can¡¯t she have one? If my Meng Meng says she has one, then she has one!

    [Nearby] Your Dad Is Now Online: Don¡¯t fight with a brainless fan.

    [Nearby] Ancestors, Stop Fooling Around: Don¡¯t fight with a brainless fan +1

    [Nearby] Central Air-Conditioner: Don¡¯t fight with a brainless fan +999999

    Shi Sheng epted the invitations. Their group wasrge. Almost all yers of the Soy Sauce n were in the group.

    [Group] July The Great: I¡¯m going to start the dungeon.

    [Group] Your Dad Is Now Online: Start it! Quick! I want to see what The Cruel Spinster¡¯s lover looks like!

 Chapter 675 - Theres Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (36)

    <h4>Chapter 675 There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (36)</h4>

    The scenery of the Love Flower Shrine was beautiful as red flowers were scattered across thend.

    The map was not big, so Shi Sheng quickly found Jing Xian.

    But......

    Who was going to tell him what the title of ¡°Matchmaker¡± means on top of Jing Xian¡¯s head?

    Love Flower Shrine used to be a dungeon for them to defeat monsters!

    But now its¡¯s a matchmaking shrine? What¡¯s the meaning of this?!

    ¡°Matchmaker? Eh...... Is the gameing up with a marriage system?¡±

    Previously, when a couple reached a certain level of intimacy, they would be an official couple if the two of them were willing.

    Someone immediately checked the game¡¯s built-in forum.

    ¡°Marriage system......Holy fuck! The requirements are insane!¡± The yer who spoke shared the screenshot on the public screen.

    ¡°Intimacy level 9999, Love Flowers 9999, Magpie Stone 9999......So you¡¯re saying that the flowers in this map are for us to pick? Even so, it¡¯ll take forever to pick that many flowers.¡±

    ¡°The time hase to test true love!¡±

    ¡°The time hase to test true love +1¡±

    ¡°The time hase to test true love! +10000¡±

    Someone went and tried it. It took 30 seconds to collect one Love Flower. To collect 9999 stalks, that would take more than 80 hours ..... that¡¯s more than three days.

    Besides adding up with the requirements to reach intimacy level 9999 and a bunch of things that they haven¡¯t heard of before, these requirements all total to 9 items.

    Sure enough, it¡¯s time to test true love.

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t say that you can¡¯t ask someone else to help collect it... but this intimacy level is insane! I haven¡¯t heard of the other required items before, so it must be difficult to obtain it as well.¡±

    ¡°Even though the game has a new boss, but it¡¯s difficulty is still insane!¡±

    ¡°Waiting for couples to break up over this......¡±

    ¡°Eh? This matchmaker is quite handsome.¡±

    ¡°Can the matchmaker marry? Ah, he¡¯s so handsome! I wish to marry him!¡±

    The attention of the young maidens were all on Jing Xian. They swarmed towards him in unison.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°......¡± <i>That man is my property! Don¡¯t mess with him!</i>

    Shi Sheng walked over to them and pushed them away, shielding Jing Xian behind her. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing! Don¡¯t touch him!¡±

    All the girls were speechless, ¡°......¡±

    Soy Sauce n were stunned as well, ¡°......¡±

    <i>So Cruel Spinster, your lover is this NPC?</i>

    Everyone in the scene was even more excited now. <i>So this means that this NPC is also a real person?</i>

    Shi Sheng pulled out her sword and readied it in front of the group of people before pulling Jing Xian towards her and getting the hell out of that map.

    [World] Central Air-Conditioner: What kind of world do we live in? Even an NPC has a lover... Can¡¯t they let single dogs like us live in peace?

    [World] July the Great: My Meng Meng, hurry back!

    Shi Sheng blocked the world and brought Jing Xian back to Shen Jue Pce.

    ¡°How did you turn into an NPC?¡± asked Shi Sheng as she walked in circles around Jing Xian. She had purchased a brand-new game cabin for him, so he should have been assigned to a new character. Not to mention, Jing Xian¡¯s previous ount should have been cklisted......

    Jing Xian shook his head as he casually started typing.

    [Private] Jing Xian: I was transported to that map the second I logged in.

    Shi Sheng began to assess the situation and decided it would be best to look at the tform¡¯s data.

    She stood in front of Jing Xian, ¡°Try to speak one sentence.¡±

    Jing Xian was silent for a while, then he tried to open his mouth. ¡°I......¡±

    ¡°Meng Meng.¡± A slight smirk appeared on his face. He could speak in this world.

    The corners of Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes turned upright as she smiled. She extended both of her hands to pinch Jing Xian. He felt natural, as well.

    Jing Xian couldn¡¯t help but blush shyly, then proceeded to hide.

    ......

    Because the marriage conditions were insane, some couples who wanted to get married tried aplishing the objectives but gave up in the end. While some couples gritted their teeth and finished the objectives, however, he was nowhere to be seen when they went to find the matchmaker!

    [World] Cold Lantern Flowers: ...... Where did the matchmaker go?

    [World] Central Air-Conditioner: Obviously, it must be the Cruel Spinster who kidnapped The Matchmaker and ran. But hey, did you finish all the objectives?

    [World] Cold Lantern Flowers: Yeap, all that¡¯s left is the Matchmaker.

    [World] Cold Pencil Tips: Where did the Cruel Spinster kidnap the Matchmaker to?

    [World] A Man¡¯s True Colours: You¡¯re looking for the matchmaker? Go to Shen Yue Pce¡¯s dungeon.

    [World] Your Dad Is Online: Group annihtion N+1 times.

    [World] Hua Meng Meng: So you¡¯re ming me?

    [World] Cold Lantern Flowers: Aaaaaah, the Cruel Spinster, please return the matchmaker. I want to marry my husband.

    [World] Hua Meng Meng: ...... He went to sleep.

    [World] The Great July: I think I¡¯m seeing something.

    [Notice] Hero [A Ray of Sunshine] is now online.

    [World] You¡¯ll Suffer: The Boss is online! Boss! Boss!

    A Ray of Sunshine went online just to see the sentence that Shi Sheng sent. It wasn¡¯t until Shi Sheng¡¯s conversation had been covered before he slowly typed it on the public screen.

    [World] A Ray of Sunshine: Missed me so much? Now you know the importance of this n leader, huh?

    [World] You¡¯ll Suffer: That¡¯s not it, boss. Our n is running out of money. Hurry up and save us!

    [World] A Ray of Sunshine: ......

    [World] Central Air-Conditioner: Now that you mention it, A Ray of Sunshine, is your Moon Shadow Sceptre still with you?

    This artefact was once all the rage, but then somehow, everyone¡¯s focus was on the Cruel Spinster instead.

    The artefact was left out of the cold like never before.

    A Ray of Sunshine took a look at his equipment.

    [World] A Ray of Sunshine: It¡¯s gone.

    Their levels have all dropped, and even Shen Jue Pce remained as an unopened dungeon. So it was expected that the Moon Shadow Sceptre would be retracted as well.

    ......

    Although the conditions for marriage are harsh, there was no shortage of yers who were indeed in love. More and more yers began toplete the objectives. However, it was tough for them to find the matchmaker every time.

    Finding him took more effort thanpleting the objectives.

    Sometimes, they even had to set an appointment with him!

    It was so tiring for them to even y the game.

    Compared with this group of married yers, the yers who fought the dungeons to level up were also exhausted. Why was it so hard to level up?

    Are they really going to cap the maximum level at level 80?

    Comints were useless as thepany didn¡¯t even care!

    Since the game was runched, the content of each server update was based on the task triggered by the yer, so if they couldn¡¯t pass Shen Jue Pce, they wouldn¡¯t be able to level up, and if they couldn¡¯t level up, and they couldn¡¯t trigger the following updated conditions.

    There¡¯s no way to update......

    The yers could only give up and watch as couples filled the world to find the matchmaker.

    Thank goodness they weren¡¯t the only ones being tortured.

    Everyone should share their happiness and pain together.

    Thinking about it this way, they felt moreforted. They were resurrected by their hot-bloodedness as they continued their attempts to clear the dungeon.

    [World] The Great July: HAHAHAHA! I saw Hua Meng Meng today!!

    [World] Hua Meng Meng: ......

    [World] Central Air-Conditioner: I¡¯m here as well, but why didn¡¯t I see her?

    [World] The Great July: With your IQ, of course, you can¡¯t see it. I even saw Jing Xian, but... Jing Xian looks... erm....

    [World] Jing Xian: What about me?

    [World] Disorder of Flowers: Catch the matchmaker! Matchmaker, I want to make an appointment!

    [World] Jing Xian: Find Meng Meng.

    [World] Disorder of Flowers: ...... The Cruel Spinster is so hard to find. /cries

    [World] The Great July: That¡¯s not true. It¡¯s pretty easy. I so wish to be spoiled by my Meng Meng! You didn¡¯t see it... Ah, my god, just thinking about it makes me excited! /holds heart

    The Great July saw Jing Xian and Shi Sheng when she went to the back of the tform to rest during halftime.

    At first, she didn¡¯t recognise them since Shi Sheng looked really different in-game and in real life. But after she saw Jing Xian, she realised the young man standing beside her was the younger version of the Matchmaker.

    When the realisation dawned upon her, she saw the card in the bouquet held by the staff nearby and immediately confirmed their identity.

 Chapter 676 - Theres Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (37)

    <h4>Chapter 676 There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (37)</h4>

    [World] The Great July: Those of you who haven¡¯t seen my Meng Meng before won¡¯t understand how boyfriend material she is! Aaaaaah! Meng Meng do you need a girlfriend? One that can be cute, can paint, can warm the bed up. The kind with beautiful fair skin and long legs.

    She wants to be spoiled!!!

    [World] Central Air-Conditioner: July, aren¡¯t you afraid of bacsh for saying all this?

    [World] July¡¯s Underwear: July is a cute girl.

    [World] July¡¯s Bra: July is a cute girl +1

    [World] July¡¯s Lace: July is a cute girl +31415926535

    [World] The Great July: Don¡¯t try to take me down, okay? Will Meng Meng think about it?

    [World] Hua Meng Meng: I only need one to warm the bed.

    [World] The Great July: Boohoo, I¡¯m so jealous of Jing Xian!

    Going to see The Great July today was just due to convenience. Since she saw July on her way home, Shi Sheng decided she should go and see the event as well.

    Shi Sheng initially thought sending a bouquet would be enough and she could take her leave, but The Great July spotted them and immediately stopped them.

    [World] Your Dad is Now Online: So The Cruel Spinster is really a thing with Jing Xian?

    [World] Hua Meng Meng: We are many things.

    [World] Central Air-Conditioner: Pfft... Have you two slept together?

    [World] Hua Meng Meng: If you stop asking these questions, I will let you live one second longer before annihting your team.

    Only one second? Who wants that!

    [World] Your Dad is Now Online: That means they haven¡¯t slept together yet. HAHAHA! The Cruel Spinster, it seems like you¡¯re not that great!

    [World] Jing Xian: ......

    Jing Xian, the person in question, is just right here. How could they say these things in front of him?!

    [World] Hua Meng Meng: It¡¯ll happen soon enough.

    [World]The Great July: You guys are so dirty-minded! But I¡¯m gonna bet, Jing Xian is definitely the sub. Since my Meng Meng is so handsome and cool, she¡¯ll definitely be the dominant one!

    Jing Xian privately messaged Shi Sheng, pulling her out from the world chat.

    [Private] Jing Xian: What do you want to eat tonight?

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng: You!

    [Private] Jing Xian: ...... I¡¯m asking you what kind of food do you want to eat.

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng: Chicken stew with mushrooms.

    [Private] Jing Xian: Then I¡¯ll be logging off first.

    After sending his text, Shi Sheng could no longer send any messages to him.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°......¡±

    [World] Finding and Seeking: Hua Meng Meng you Bitc[Bee¡ª¡ªp], ugly people are bound to do stupid things. Who are you to let the Matchmaker leave his post? What kind of shitty game is this? How can it let her do as she pleases?

    Shi Sheng was about to log off until she saw this message.

    [World] Cold Lantern Flowers: Finding and Seeking, why are you scolding The Cruel Spinster? She¡¯s quite a nice person. When I got married to my husband, she even sent us wedding gifts.

    [World] Finding and Seeking: Ptui, you¡¯re so easily bought by her small gift. We have to search high and low just to get married, and not only that, we have to beg as well? Who do they think they are?

    [World] Subperiod: Finding and Seeking, are you psychotic? I just saw you trying to collect Magpie Stones not long ago. Have you finished all your objectives that quickly? As long as yers finish their objectives and skip the ceremony, they can search for the Matchmaker on the search bar and send a request. Then the procedure will bepleted immediately. Only those who want to have a wedding ceremony have to set an appointment, and everyone knows that! You¡¯re just trying to stir up some trouble, aren¡¯t you?

    All yers who havepleted the wedding mission began to flood the chat with exnations.

    To them, going through all the maps to find the Matchmaker was a fun time. And most importantly, the Matchmaker was so handsome as well.

    If they really wanted to get married, the efficiency of the process is really high. And there¡¯s rarely any dys.

    [World] Finding and Seeking: Then what about the dungeon in Shen Jue Pce? Other servers have been updated many times, yet you¡¯re still here trying to beat that dungeon. And all of you are here trying to defend her and lick her boots. Are all of you retarded?

    [World] Hua Meng Meng: So, you¡¯re unsatisfied?

    <i> I won¡¯t let you pass that easily. If you¡¯re unsatisfied, just change your server.</i>

    <i>Those who want to seed have to monopolise.</i>

    [World] Finding and Seeking: You think this is your game? Are you trying to hog it all and not let us y?

    [World] Hua Meng Meng: You can¡¯t defeat me on your own, so you¡¯re ming me? Are you saying I should go easy on you so that you can pass? You¡¯re not as cute as July, nor are you like Jing Xian, who can warm my bed. So why would I even go easy on you?

    [World] The Great July: My Meng Meng just called me cute!! /twirls

    [World] Central Air-Conditioner: Even when you¡¯re arguing, you still have to abuse the single dogs. Cruel Spinster, that¡¯s too much! I don¡¯t want any dog kibble.

    [World] Finding and Seeking: Do you even have any shame?

    [World] Hua Meng Meng: No, I don¡¯t!

    <i> Damn, she could dere that she has no shame so confidently.</i>

    All the yers are impressed.

    Finding and Seeking was furious. However, whatever they said went to deaf ears. So they disappeared off the world.

    Shi Sheng turned off the game and logged out.

    Just as she left the gaming cabin, she could smell something delicious.

    She walked out of her room and saw Jing Xian in the kitchen. He was holding a tablet and following the instructions from a video on cooking.

    Feng Ci¡¯s culinary skills were masterful. He immediately learned how to cook the dish after watching a video tutorial once, and it was delicious.

    <i> A person who knows how to cook yet is so picky with food. I don¡¯t understand it.</i>

    <i>Unless... it¡¯s because he is picky with food, so that¡¯s why he learned how to cook?</i>

    Jing Xian turned around and was startled by Shi Sheng, who was standing behind him silently. He retreated subconsciously and could feel the heat from behind him getting hotter. He thought it was toote to move forward.

    Shi Sheng took a quick step forward, wrapped Jing Xian around his waist, and lifted him aside to avoid the bubbling soup pot behind him.

    ¡°Am I that scary?¡± Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know that he would startle him. ¡°Did you get burnt?¡±

    Jing Xian shook his head and took out his phone to type.

    ¡°You suddenly stood behind me......¡± <i>And so close too. Any normal person would react the same.</i>

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Shi Sheng straightened him up, ¡°I was just thinking about some stuff, so I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡±

    The two of them stood very close, and Jing Xian¡¯s face quickly turned red. He typed a few words on his phone and walked away.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. No need to apologise.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be angry.¡± Said Shi Sheng as she followed him. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡±

    Jing Xian looked up at Shi Sheng, and Shi Sheng immediately smiled. Jing Xian lowered his head and slowly typed a line on the screen, ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±

    She was so good to him. How could he possibly be angry?

    Jing Xian put away his mobile phone, pushed Shi Sheng out of the kitchen, and signalled that he was going to cook.

    When Shi Sheng stood at the door ying with her phone, Jing Xian would asionally nce at her. A feeling of satisfaction filled his heart.

    It seems that being together with her like this is pretty nice.

    But none of them confessed to each other!

    If they went by the book, they must confess when a boy and a girl get together. And it¡¯s the guy that should be confessing......

    Jingxian thought for a while, <i>how should I confess to her?</i>

    Jing Xian struggled with this problem and was a little absent-minded when eating.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t angry?¡±

    Jing Xian looked at Shi Sheng in confusion and blinked several times before reacting, then shook his head.

    He was not angry.

    He was just thinking about how should he confess.

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you eating seriously?¡± Shi Sheng nudged Jing Xian¡¯s bowl.

    <i> He looks like he¡¯s worried about something... Something must be up!</i>

    Jing Xian lowered his head and quickly finished his meal.

 Chapter 677 - Thereâ€™s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (38)

    Chapter 677

    There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (38)

    Ever since Finding and Seeking has a spat with Shi Sheng in the world chat, they began to tell people bad things about Shi Sheng and Jing Xian. Finding and Seeking imed that Shi Sheng and Jing Xian were rtives of the gamepany¡¯s boss and spies for the current one. That was how they got the previous boss into prison.

    Otherwise, why would the current boss let her mess in the game without any repercussions?

    The other server¡¯s management was stringent, so a situation such as it would never happen.

    Just as Finding and Seeking brought this up, many rich yers began to explore the other servers. They realized that although the updates in other servers were much faster, it wasn¡¯t as fun nor engaging as this server.

    This is an area that is famous for its rich yers. They were tired of ying games that can be upgraded with money.

    What they¡¯re ying now was not a game but a lifestyle.

    People like Finding and Seeking would never understand.

    So, this group of yers began to rebut Finding and Seeking. It¡¯s only fun because the gamepany doesn¡¯t regte this server, you retard!

    On the other servers, you would get banned for saying certain things. This was a vition of freedom of speech!

    There were still many new yers entering the server. Most of them were only here to boggle their eyes at Shi Sheng and Jing Xian as a couple.

    This was actually the first time for many yers to enter a Virtual Reality game. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t care much about the rules as long as it was fun to y.

    July was boasting about the time where she met Shi Sheng in real life with her followers until she suddenly got a friend request from Jing Xian.

    July was confused upon seeing the request and proceeded to ept it.

    [Private] Jing Xian: How do you confess to someone?

    Jing Xian checked some information on the inte, but he felt that those statements were really unreliable.

    And among the people that he barely remembered the names of, he only remembered July¡¯s.

    After all, this person has been forcibly brushing its presence in front of Shi Sheng.

    [Private] The Great July: You want to confess to my Meng?!?!?!

    [Private] The Great July: My Meng didn¡¯t confess to you?!?!?!?!

    [Private] The Great July: This doesn¡¯t make sense!!!

    Her Meng had MAX boyfriend potential! How could she not have confessed?

    The Great July immediately private messaged Shi Sheng.

    [Private] The Great July: Meng Meng, let¡¯s talk.

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng: Busy.

    [Private] The Great July: [Sends a picture]

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng: ......

    Unbeknownst to Jing Xian, he had been ratted out before he could ask for an answer.

    [Private] The Great July: Meng Meng, why haven¡¯t you confessed yet?! AH! Have you gone mad?! You should show him your dominance!

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng: ......

    Maybe she had gone mad.

    The way they interacted with each other was too natural, so Shi Sheng had forgotten that Jing Xian has no memory of her.

    Thinking of this, Shi Sheng got a bit excited. She could confess to Jing Xian as many times as she wants. Not to mention, she could do it differently every time. Who knows? Maybe by her 99th confession, they¡¯ll be able to summon a divine dragon.

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng: Thanks.

    [Private] The Great July: Meng Meng can use your body too. I won¡¯t mind if you have a boyfriend... /shy /covers face.

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng: Central Air-Conditioner is quite lovely, really.

    Shi Sheng had met Central Air-Conditioner before. It wasn¡¯t hard to recognize him. He might as well have written ¡°I¡¯m Central Air-Conditioner¡± on his forehead.

    His looks were above average, though his fashion sense was a bit odd. But his aura was quite peculiar, so he¡¯s probably not an ordinary person. Even if he wasn¡¯t some CEO, he looked like a young master from a wealthy household.

    [Private] The Great July: ...... His name already states that he¡¯s a Central Air-Conditioner, so how could he be my personal warmer? I don¡¯t want him! I want you! C¡¯mon Meng Meng! I don¡¯t mind being your girlfriend.

    [Private] Hua Meng Meng: But I only want to be his personal warmer. Logging off.

    [Private] The Great July: Nooo! Meng Meng, don¡¯t go! Tell me! How are you going to confess to him? Are you going to do it head-on or head-on?

    [Private] The Great July: ...... (Message failed to send)

    [Private] Jing Xian: ......

    The Great July read Jing Xian¡¯s speechless ¡°......¡± s and stayed quiet for a while. Then, she began to give him a few pointers.

    My Meng confession would be enough!

    Since my Meng is so handsome!

    My Meng has tortured me thousands of times, but I still treat her like my first love.

    Aaah! Thinking about it makes me excited! I want to be spoiled by her!

    ......

    Shi Sheng was not nning on confessing to Jing Xian in the game. Because these types of situations should be nned sneakily.

    Who knows? Maybe she could sessfully sleep with him.

    While Jing Xian was still online, Shi Sheng took the opportunity to head out and buy some things to prepare.

    ¡°Meng Meng......¡±

    Just as Shi Sheng left a vi, a confused voice called after her.

    Le Jin was standing a distance away, and when she saw Shi Sheng heading out from her front door, she quickly sprinted towards her. ¡°Meng Meng, I want to thank you... about what happened recently.¡± She said while bowing 90 degrees.

    ¡°It was just a matter of convenience.¡±

    Shi Sheng replied aloofly.

    ¡°Can I take you out for dinner? I¡¯ll pay. I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I just wanted to thank you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time right now, maybe next time.¡± Shi Sheng shrugged her off. She had something else on her mind.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Le Jin spoke in dismay.

    Shi Sheng walked around her and left to buy preparations for her confession. When she returned home, Jing Xian had already logged off from the game world. He was about to head out.

    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Jing Xian typed into his phone.

    Shi Sheng dragged him into the house and took out a ring from her pocket. She raised it in front of Jing Xian¡¯s face, ¡°Mr. Xie, will you marry me?¡±

    Jing Xian was like a deer caught in headlights. He stared at the ring in shock.

    [System] Host, when you said you were going to confess to him in a shy manner. But this was all you could do?! Boooooo!

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes internally. Who cares about being shy? Being blunt and straightforward is the way to go.

    Before Jing Xian could react, Shi Sheng took his hand and ced the ring onto his ring finger. ¡°I was just notifying you, not asking for your opinion. There¡¯s no room for objections unless you can beat me.¡±

    Jing Xian was speechless.

    He looked at the ring on his ring finger. Well I didn¡¯t say no!

    Just as he looked at Shi Sheng, she had already ced her own ring on her finger.

    ¡°...... To find a wife that is so straightforward, I must be lucky.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Shi Sheng said as she scratched her chin. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    Jing Xian was a bit confused. ording to the articles he found online, they should be sharing a kiss right now. But why did she suddenly jump to asking where they should eat instead?

    It seems that the inte is truly untrustworthy.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t cooked yet. Please wait.¡± Jing Xian replied, his face blushing as he turned around. He hadn¡¯t cooked yet because when he logged off, he couldn¡¯t find her anywhere and Jing Xian was prepared to go out and look for her.

    Shi Sheng tried to keep a straight face. If only he would always be this cute.

    As Jing Xian walked into the kitchen, he fumbled on the now warm ring on his finger in confusion.

    He was the one that wanted to prepare a surprise confession at first, so how did the tables turn, and she has already put a ring on it?

    ......

    Shi Sheng and Jing Xian stayed in the same room, though at first, they slept in different beds. Jing Xian would sleep on the bed, while Shi Sheng would sometimes sleep on the sofa or just sleep sitting on her chair.

    Jing Xian would ask her to sleep in the other room, but she would always refuse.

    He was worried that she might catch a cold sleeping like this, so he offered half of his bed to her, and they slept with two separate nkets.

    However, when he returned to their bedroom today, he realized that there was only one nket on his bed instead.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the other nket?¡± Jing Xian asked Shi Sheng through a typed message from his phone.

    Shi Sheng pointed towards the window.

    Jing Xian walked towards the window and looked down. He could see a ck sheet floating on top of theke right outside the vi.

    From his observation, it wasn¡¯t just one nket that ended up in theke.

    Did she throw away ALL of our nkets?

    ¡°Why did you throw away all those nkets?¡± Jing Xian typed.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s so that I can share a bed and one nket with you!¡± Shi Sheng replied matter-of-factly.

    ¡°......¡±

    Jing Xian was so speechless he wanted to push Shi Sheng out of the window as well. But seeing how bad the weather was outside, he ultimately couldn¡¯t bring himself to do you.

    Yup, slowly and surely, he now could not even bear the thought of her in any form of difort.

    Shi Sheng, however, had sessfully bedded Jing Xian.

 Chapter 678 - Theres Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (39)

    <h4>Chapter 678 There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (39)</h4>

    After she slept with Jing Xian, Shi Sheng¡¯s mood was excellent. She didn¡¯t even say no when Le Jin asked her out for a meal.

    Le Jin had brought Lin Han Yu along. Han Yu rarely went online nowadays. Rumors were that Lin Han Shu had handed him the gamepany to manage.

    When Han Yu and Shi Sheng finally met over dinner, he was a little depressed. He didn¡¯t know what to say, so he chose to be silent.

    While they were eating, Han Yu quietly watched as Shi Sheng instinctively took out all the food Jing Xian wouldn¡¯t eat.

    ¡°Meng Meng, you¡¯re always so nice to Jing Xian... Aren¡¯t you worried that he¡¯ll bully you?¡± Le Jin tugged onto Shi Sheng¡¯s sleeve as she asked in a hushed tone.

    <i>Men will turn bad once you spoil them.</i>

    Shi Sheng patted her on the head, ¡°He¡¯s my man, so of course I have to spoil him.¡±

    Le Jin pouted, ¡°But Meng Meng should be the one that¡¯s getting spoiled!!¡± <i>She¡¯s a girl after all! All girls should be spoiled like little princesses!</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m content with spoiling him.¡± Shi Sheng retorted as she ced the prawn she had peeled into Jing Xian¡¯s te.

    Le Jin, who was now being shoved into a lovey-dovey scene from the couple, couldn¡¯t reply. <i>I still don¡¯t get it...</i>

    ¡±

    After they had dinner, Shi Sheng handed over a USB drive to Han Yu and said, ¡°Thank you for helping me in the dark.¡±

    While she was on the server, many people had reported her. But nothing happened, thanks to Han Yu.

    ¡°Meng......¡±

    ¡°Lin Hanyu,¡± Shi Sheng quickly stopped him. ¡°There can be only one person in my world. There is no space for anyone else.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t someone that he could like anyway.

    So, she had to destroy all hope that he might harbour. Even though it was cruel, sometimes the best course of action is to not give him any hope in the end.

    As Han Yu took the USB, he smiled bitterly. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Le Jin looked at the two in confusion, <i>What are they talking about?</i>

    She didn¡¯t understand what was going on between them at all.

    ......

    As they parted ways from Han Yu and Le Jin, Jing Xian suddenly took out his phone and asked Shi Sheng, ¡°Does he like you?¡±

    Shi Sheng red at him, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be jealous?¡±

    To think that he would ask her with such excitement!

    Jing Xian typed slowly, ¡°But you¡¯ve rejected him.¡± <i>And so cruelly nheless, to the point where there was no chance for him to proceed.</i>

    Jing Xian knew that she was this type of person. She was ruthless to everyone, everyone except him.

    He liked that he had a special ce in her heartpared to others.

    ¡°I¡¯ll punish you when we get home.¡± Shi Sheng said as she tugged on his arm.

    Jing Xian let out a smallugh and suddenly pulled Shi Sheng over. He ced his hand on her shoulder and turned her around, and pressed his lips against hers.

    With peopleing and going on the street, time seemed to have sped up. The shadows of these strangers became silhouettes as they passed them by.

    <i>Thank you for loving me so much.</i>

    ......

    Le Jin reentered the game. But this time, she changed her username. If she were to use her old one, it would definitely be traced back to Liang Bing.

    As a result, The Great July soon discovered a girl named [Hua Meng Meng¡¯s Ah Jin], and this user suddenly began to steal her presence from Shi Sheng.

    She was in the world chat!

    She was in the local chat!

    She was even in the nearby chat!!!!

    The Great July¡¯s days were now over.

    This was why The Great July changed her username into [Hua Meng Meng¡¯s July]

    [World] Hua Meng Meng¡¯s July: Meng Meng, can you see my love for you?

    [World] Jing Xian: She¡¯s not here.

    [World] Hua Meng Meng¡¯s July: !!!!

    [World] Central Air-Conditioner: HAHAHA! July! Come into big brother¡¯s arms! I¡¯ll bring you wherever you want to go!

    [World] Hua Meng Meng¡¯s July: Nonsense! Hua Meng Meng IS online!

    July used Jing Xian in anger.

    [World] Jing Xian: She wanted me to tell you that she¡¯s not here.

    [World] Hua Meng Meng: ......

    [World] Your Daddy Is Online: HAHAHA! The Cruel Spinster also has things that she cannot deal with. Seems like this bed warmer of yours isn¡¯t all that. Do you want to consider changing to a new one?

    [World] Hua Meng Meng¡¯s Ah Jin: Meng Meng is currently carrying me to defeat the Skull King.

    [World] Hua Meng Meng¡¯s July: Ah! Meng Meng!!! Why won¡¯t you carry me too?!?!?!

    In an instant, July was entangled with a bunch of remnant fans as they rushed to the incident scene. However, she couldn¡¯t see anyone there. When July found out that she had been deceived, she immediately started fighting with Le Jin in the world chat.

    This somehow became a daily urrence.

    Seeing two girls fighting on the world chat for another girl.

    A group of single dogs felt much pain.

    Now that girls like girls, what are men like them here for?!?!!?

    [Notice] Congrattions to Love Flower Shrine¡¯s Matchmaker [Jing Xian] and Shen Jue Pce¡¯s Master [Hua Meng Meng] on their marriage. May they have a harmonious union thatsts one hundred years.

    Le Jin and July immediately stopped their quarrels.

    <i>So the sneaky bitch was Jing Xian?</i>

    While they were here quarrelling to their wit¡¯s end, he secretly married Meng Meng under their noses?!

    This conniving bitch! BOOOO!

    [World] Hua Meng Meng¡¯s July: My heart has been broken.

    [World] Central Air-Conditioner: Don¡¯t cry, July. Stand up! You still have me, I¡¯m your most loyal defender.

    [World] Hua Meng Meng¡¯s July: ......

    <i>Who wants a central air-conditioner?!?!?!!</i>

    [World] Ancestors, Stop Fooling Around! : An NPC can actually marry another NPC??

    [World] Hua Meng Meng¡¯s Eighth Brother: ...... I specially transferred to observe these two legendary NPCs. To think that I would be able to witness such an event the second I arrived! WOW!

    [World] Your Daddy is Online: Woah, we have a rich guy here!

    It would cost a fortune to transfer servers.

    The average person could only change servers when there was an official server activity where they would give out free server transfer cards. If not, no one in their right mind would pay for such a service.

    [World] A Man¡¯s True Colours: Do you think our servercks any rich men?

    [World] Central Air-Conditioner: Please call us the rich man¡¯s server.

    The topic of the world strayed in an instant, and when they had returned to the subject, Shi Sheng and Jing Xian had alreadypleted their ceremony.

    Jingxian was the matchmaker, so he didn¡¯t need to aplish all the conditions to get married. However, he stillpleted all of the requirements.

    Because two sayings were circting in the game right now.

    The first was that couples who manage toplete all requirements to wed were proven true lovers.

    The second was that yers who managed toplete the Shen Jue Pce¡¯s dungeon were absolute gods.

    ......

    Even until now, no one had sessfully cleared the dungeon in Shen Jue Pce. And their server eventually became a gathering ce for local rich gamers. While Shi Sheng and Jing Xian unted their love in-game.

    After the game was upgraded, this group of yers stuck at level 80 could continue to level up.

    After the upgraded game, yers found that it was not at allparable to before. Whether it was seamless transitions or realism, the game was now better than before.

    Lin Han Yu had expanded the game andter developed several new holographic games one after another.

    But Chaotic World has always been theirpany¡¯s main holographic game, and it has never stopped updating. The content of each update never failed to impress its yers.

    The initial structure of Chaotic World was perfect. In addition to upgrading, yers here can also live like ordinary people, as if they have travelled into another world.

    So, even after some time had passed, Chaotic World was still extremely popr.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s servers became even fuller than before.

    This server has many rich yers and a dungeon that can never be cleared, an NPC who would battle the yers if they had a disagreement and a Cruel Spinster who periodically shows off her lovey-dovey-ness with her husband.

    Many masters turned to the dungeon that could never be cleared.

    Of course, in the end, no one managed to clear the Shen Jue Pce¡¯s dungeon to this day.

    And it became a permanent legend.

 Chapter 679 - Theres Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (40)

    <h4>Chapter 679 There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (40)</h4>

    ¡ª¡ªIf you don¡¯t submit the paper, I will murder you myself tomorrow.

    When July saw the message sent by her editor, her entire mood went sour.

    Why does she always feel that every time she submits a manuscript, it was not long before she had to submit it again? <i>Where did all the time go?!</i>

    July nced at the game cabin, then nced at the message her editor sent her. Then, took a quick nce at the clock.

    It¡¯s still early. She still had some time to y.

    July happily threw her phone to a distance and went in-game for some fun.

    However, as soon as she went online, she was immediately bombarded by her brainless fans with countless messages which flooded the server.

    Why do all her brainless fans have toe and look for her in the game? And thanks to the flooded server, she was dropped from the game.

    July began to draw with rage...

    Stepping on the final deadline, she quickly packaged her art and sent it to the editor. After the ordeal, her entire body was so tired, she felt paralysed.

    <i>I¡¯m so hungry!</i>

    July dragged her crippled body to the kitchen and found no food left, and she became even more depressed. <i>Can this even be considered as living?</i>

    Boohoo... Why can¡¯t she find a boyfriend like Hua Meng Meng?

    ¡°Ding-dong¡ª¡ª¡±

    July held onto her refrigerator door, blinked, and looked in the direction of her door. It took a long time for her somewhat dull brain to turn around and look in the direction of the clock mounted on the wall.

    1:23:45 AM

    At this hour......

    SOMEONE WAS KNOCKING AT HER DOOR AT THIS HOUR!!!!!

    July made a big gulp as the doorbell at the front door continued to ring.

    She took out her phone and sent a text message to Shi Sheng.

    ¡°¡ª¡ªMy Meng, if I fail to log into the game tomorrow, you must remember to call the police for me. I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ll be in danger by then!¡± She texted.

    After sending it to Shi Sheng, July began to move carefully in the direction of the door.

    Using the front door¡¯s camera to observe the outside, she realised that her corridor waspletely empty. There was not a soul in sight.

    ¡°......¡±

    GHOSTS!!!!!!!

    Just when she was about to look away, a head suddenly appeared on the camera, making July scream in fright.

    ¡°July, it¡¯s me... what¡¯s wrong with you? Open the door!¡± The person on the outside probably heard her scream and rapped the door anxiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s already sote! Stop knocking on the doors! You¡¯re keeping people from sleeping!¡± July¡¯s next-door neighbour screamed at the knocker, ¡°Where is your courtesy?! If you don¡¯t stop knocking, I¡¯ll call the police on you!¡± The neighbour threatened as she mmed her door loudly.

    The man standing outside was embarrassed, then began to knock gently as he grabbed his phone to call July.

    As soon as the phone was dialled, the door opened.

    ¡°Is there something wrong with you?!!¡± July scolded with her hands on her hips. She red at the man angrily, ¡°To hear something knocking at my door sote at night, I thought my ce was haunted!¡±

    ¡°...I.¡± The man was suddenly speechless. He was at a loss for a while before raising the contents in his hands, ¡°I¡¯m here to give you food.¡±

    July looked at what he was holding, and her eyes immediately lit up with a sigh, ¡°How did you know I was hungry?¡±

    ¡°I heard your readers say that you are rushing for a manuscript, and I happen to be on a business trip here, so I came to see you.¡± The man smiled.

    July turned around and motioned for him toe in.

    This man was none other than the yer Central Air-Conditioner in Chaotic World.

    The real name was Wei Mian, which meant to defend.

    Although Wei Mian had met July many times, it was the first time that he came to her house.

    It wasn¡¯t arge apartment, yet the decorations were very delicate. Her room revealed an aura of a young maiden¡¯s taste; even her slippers were adorably shaped.

    July walked towards the dining table while carrying her food, hurriedly opening the box inside. ¡°Sit down as you please.¡± She said to Wei Mian.

    ¡°Are you living on your own?¡± Wei Mian looked around her living room and asked July who was chomping down on her food.

    July replied, with her mouth filled. ¡°Well, my parents are not in the country, and they don¡¯t care about me either.¡±

    Wei Mian walked over to her, pulled a chair on the opposite side and sat down, ¡°You live by yourself... That must be hard. Are you considering adding a boyfriend to ease things up?¡±

    ¡°Cough...¡± July choked and coughed violently.

    Wei Mian stood up nervously. He helped her pour a ss of water and patted her on the back, ¡°Slow down, no one¡¯s going to steal your food from you.¡±

    July took a sip of water and questioned him in a puzzled tone, ¡°You have money and good looks, so why do you like me?¡±

    ¡°Well, if I like you, I like you. Why should there be a reason?¡± Wei Mian asked rhetorically.

    July lowered her head to eat, and when she finished eating, she said, ¡°Let me think about it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to find a good boyfriend like this. You won¡¯t get a second chance once you miss it!¡± Wei Mian tried hard to promote himself.

    ¡°But...¡± July was a little hesitant, ¡°I want a boyfriend as handsome as my Meng Meng.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Wei Mian became irritated, ¡°She is a woman. How can you fall in love with someone of the same gender?¡±

    ¡°No, what I said is that she looks so handsome when she¡¯s spoiling Jing Xian!¡± July¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°If I ever have a boyfriend, I must find one that¡¯s just like her!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    <i>Hua Meng Meng, what did you do to my crush! !</i>

    ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t seen them before. Let me tell you, Jing Xian was definitely born into the wrong life. He should¡¯ve been born a girl, while my Meng Meng should¡¯ve been a handsome domineering CEO.... .....¡±

    Once July began to talk about Shi Sheng, there was no stopping her.

    Wei Mian wanted to murder someone as he listened on. Why was he no better than a woman?

    In short, Wei Mian, who was nning to confesste at night, was instead flooded with stories about Shi Sheng and Jingxian. By the time he had left, he realised that his purpose had not been achieved at all.

    He was so perplexed that he began to scratch the wall.

    <i>Hua Meng Meng, I want to fight you! !</i>

    ......

    July knew that Wei Mian liked her, but she knew that the gap between her and Wei Mian was too significant.

    Her family has a bit of money, and she also made some herself. However,pared with Wei Mian¡¯s wealth, her family was nothing of sorts.

    July, influenced by the plots from wealthy novels, expressed that she was afraid of rich people¡¯s grievances.

    ¡°Meng Meng, what do you think I should do?¡±

    The call was made by Shi Sheng. After all, she woke up early in the morning and received a text message simr to one¡¯sst words.

    As a result, Shi Sheng was dragged into July¡¯s situation as she chattered for a long time.

    ¡°How do I know what to do about your love life?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s tone is always so distant, ¡°This is a question you have to consider, and I won¡¯t help you make a decision.¡±

    Everyone has their own concerns.

    It¡¯s normal for July to have these kinds of scruples due to the disparity in status.

    She wasn¡¯t like Shi Sheng, who was fearless.

    She was just a young girl.

    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuu, why don¡¯t you marry me?¡± July scratched the sofa, ¡°It only takes three meals a day. I won¡¯tpete with Jingxian.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not marrying you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so ruthless, Meng Meng. I¡¯m going to die from all this thinking. What should I do!!¡±

    ¡°What to do? There will always be a solution to problems.¡±

    ¡°...¡± <i>Easy for you to say, you think that everyone is like you, and you can do whatever you want, without any scruples.</i>

    ¡°July, you have to think clearly. What do you want?¡± Shi Sheng paused, ¡°Only if you know what you want, and eventually you will go in that direction. All I can give you is this sentence. Of course, it¡¯s okay if you want money. I have money.¡±

    July was shocked.

    It¡¯s great to be rich!

    July hugged the phone and shouted, ¡°Asking for someone rich to take care of me!! I can be cute, draw pictures, and warm the bed.¡±

 Chapter 680 - Theres Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (41)

    <h4>Chapter 680 There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (41)</h4>

    What does she want?

    July had never thought about this problem.

    Drawingics was just a hobby; she had never set a clear goal before. In the end, her drafting fee was enough to support herself, so it became the primary source of ie for her.

    She didn¡¯t even have a set direction even for love as well.

    The money she gets from drawingics was enough for her to get by, so she spends all day eating and waiting to die.

    How did she live like this?

    July couldn¡¯t understand it herself.

    Her parents work abroad, and they only visit her one month out of a year, at most. Not to mention, even when they were back, they had to go to various ces and had no time for her. So, even if they were back, they had only spent a handful of their time with her.

    When she was a child, her grandma was the one who took care of her. When her grandmother passed away, she was already an adult and can be independent on her own. So, her parents just paid for her living expenses every month.

    Since university, she has been living alone.

    She entered this circle when she was in high school. At that time, she was just drawing for fun and only released her work when she was in university. Unexpectedly, one of her works became very popr.

    Later, she continued to draw and paint as usual. By the time she graduated, the payments of her drafts were enough for her to get by.

    After graduating, she stayed here. And except for drawing and gaming, she had no high pursuits at all.

    When Shi Sheng bluntly pointed this out, July¡¯s self realisation was awakened abruptly.

    She can¡¯t just eat, wait and die like this!

    July thought for a long time and made a decision.

    She wants to be a well-known cartoonist.

    People must have dreams and pursuits!

    Since setting this goal, July has not yed games, nor has she harassed Shi Sheng. Wei Mian had not seen July in the game, so he began to go on work trips as much as he could.

    But July was busy drawing her manuscripts and ignored Wei Mianpletely. So his efforts were all in vain.

    What you can¡¯t get is often the best of the best. Wei Mian had failed repeatedly, but he was constantly trying to remind July of his existence.

    As for July¡¯s change, the happiest person from this oue was her editor.

    At the bottom of the editor¡¯s heart, July is a very agile cartoonist. Her works are easy and humorous, but they can always let people see beautiful and moving love stories.

    ......

    3rd of April.

    The signing tour for July¡¯s new work ¡°My World Only Has You¡± has officially started.

    The protagonist of this work was based on Shi Sheng and Jing Xian. The background consisted of Chaotic World, but the characters were changed. In her works, Shi Sheng was the male lead, whereas Jing Xian was the female lead.

    Her painting style was beautiful, and the interaction between the two characters was so sweet. Many plots had actually happened in the game. And unlike otherics, they did not follow the usual routes, but their antics definitely made peopleugh.

    It was very popr too when it was serialised.

    Only one-third of the plot was updated online, and a pamphlet was issued at this time.

    The first stop was supposed to be in the city where July was located, but she set the first stop in the city where Shi Sheng was located in ¡ª¡ª S City.

    The signing will go smoothly. Not only fans wille, but also yers from the game.

    ¡°July, why didn¡¯t Hua Meng Meng and Jing Xiane?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we came here to see them specifically.¡±

    July was surrounded by yers, and her heart sank. She obviously called Shi Sheng, so why didn¡¯t shee?

    AAAAAAAA!

    Has she fallen out of favour?!

    July is unhappy.

    Just when July was depressed, a girl squeezed into the crowd, holding a bunch of flowers in her hand. The words ¡°I am unwilling¡± was clearly written on her face as she handed the flowers to July. ¡°Big Sister Meng Meng asked me to give it to you. ¡±

    ¡°Eh...Is this Ah Jin?¡± A yer next to them eximed, ¡°Do you and July know each other in real life?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡± Le Jin shoved the bouquet to July before she quickly turned and ran away.

    July received the flower that Shi Sheng gave her, and her sunken mood was immediately wiped away. She wasn¡¯t even affected by how Le Jin had treated her.

    When the fansign was over, July saw Shi Sheng, Jing Xian, and Le Jin standing with another boy. She didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but they looked very good together.

    July suddenly felt depressed. Why was she the only one that¡¯s single!

    ¡°Meng Meng!¡± July opened her arms and rushed over, probably because she wanted to hug Shi Sheng. However, Jing Xian, who was standing beside Shi Sheng, pulled her into his arms, leaving July leapt into the air and face nted to the window of a car instead. As July¡¯s face stuck to the car¡¯s chilly windows, her heart felt cold as well.

    How infuriating!!

    Julyid down for a few seconds before standing up calmly, smiling, ¡°Meng Meng, if I drew that he died, would you beat me?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    July¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. <i>You think you can bully me?! See how I¡¯ll abuse your character!</i>

    However, in the next second, she heard her Meng Meng say¡ª¡ª

    ¡°I will beat you to death.¡±

    <i>How cruel!!!!</i>

    <i>OH, YOU BOYTOY! How dare youugh!</i>

    July held her chest, her fingers pointed back and forth between Shi Sheng and Jingxian, her face flushed.

    <i>How infuriating!!!!</i>

    July squatted on the ground, circling resentfully, <i>why are they bullying her? Is it just because she is a single dog? What is wrong with being a single dog? She is a talented single dog!</i>

    ¡°July.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s calling me?! Can¡¯t you see that I am in a bad mood?¡± July roared back irritably.

    After venting, July realised something odd. Why does this voice sound rather peculiar?

    She turned to look at the source of the voice. A man was standing one meter away from her, holding a bunch of bright red roses in his hands.

    How shy!

    These two words shed in July¡¯s mind immediately.

    ¡°July.¡± Wei Mian slowly walked to July and knelt down on one knee. With a solemn expression, as if swearing, he said, ¡°I am willing to apany you for the rest of my life and protect you from wind and rain. I promise I will only make youugh and would never let you shed one single tear. July, would you give me the rest of your life?¡±

    <i>SHALLOW!</i>

    <i>This line is getting so old!</i>

    July turned her head to look at Shi Sheng, only to see that Shi Sheng was screwing the beverage bottle cap on for Jingxian.

    <i>This is so torturous!</i>

    ¡°Marry him! Marry him! Marry him!¡±

    A group of people emerged from nowhere, each holding a bunch of bright roses in their hands, surrounding them in the shape of a heart, shouting loud slogans.

    Wei Mian was so nervous that his hands were sweating. He wanted to find a ce to hide, but he couldn¡¯t. He had to keep smiling and wait for her answer.

    July stood up slowly.

    Wei Mian is a person that¡¯s actually rtively easy to get along with. He doesn¡¯t have the arrogance of a young master and treats her very well. When she is with him, she feels very rxed, and he will not feel ufortable because of his identity.

    He would fly over to her ce to give her food when she was busy with work and had no time to eat.

    He would remember her menstrual cycles and remind her not to eat indiscriminately.

    He would......

    Actually, he¡¯s pretty great.

    ¡°Wei Mian, I can¡¯t promise you.¡±

    The noise around him suddenly stopped, and everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on July.

    Wei Mian¡¯s face was full of disappointment, and his voice was low, ¡°Can you give me a reason?¡±

    July smiled and replied, ¡°Because...I don¡¯t know whether I like you or not. I can¡¯t take a moment of joy as a sign that I like you.¡±

    <i>It¡¯s easy to move someone, but what about afterwards?</i>

    <i>Whates after when you no longer feel moved?</i>

    ¡°Does that mean I still have a chance?¡± Wei Mian asked July suddenly expectantly.

    July looked into the distance.

    Maybe she will never meet a man who treats her so well in her life.

    What does she want?

    July had never thought about this problem.

    Drawingics was just a hobby; she had never set a clear goal before. In the end, her drafting fee was enough to support herself, so it became the primary source of ie for her.

    She didn¡¯t even have a set direction even for love as well.

    The money she gets from drawingics was enough for her to get by, so she spends all day eating and waiting to die.

    How did she live like this?

    July couldn¡¯t understand it herself.

    Her parents work abroad, and they only visit her one month out of a year, at most. Not to mention, even when they were back, they had to go to various ces and had no time for her. So, even if they were back, they had only spent a handful of their time with her.

    When she was a child, her grandma was the one who took care of her. When her grandmother passed away, she was already an adult and can be independent on her own. So, her parents just paid for her living expenses every month.

    Since university, she has been living alone.

    She entered this circle when she was in high school. At that time, she was just drawing for fun and only released her work when she was in university. Unexpectedly, one of her works became very popr.

    Later, she continued to draw and paint as usual. By the time she graduated, the payments of her drafts were enough for her to get by.

    After graduating, she stayed here. And except for drawing and gaming, she had no high pursuits at all.

    When Shi Sheng bluntly pointed this out, July¡¯s self realisation was awakened abruptly.

    She can¡¯t just eat, wait and die like this!

    July thought for a long time and made a decision.

    She wants to be a well-known cartoonist.

    People must have dreams and pursuits!

    Since setting this goal, July has not yed games, nor has she harassed Shi Sheng. Wei Mian had not seen July in the game, so he began to go on work trips as much as he could.

    But July was busy drawing her manuscripts and ignored Wei Mianpletely. So his efforts were all in vain.

    What you can¡¯t get is often the best of the best. Wei Mian had failed repeatedly, but he was constantly trying to remind July of his existence.

    As for July¡¯s change, the happiest person from this oue was her editor.

    At the bottom of the editor¡¯s heart, July is a very agile cartoonist. Her works are easy and humorous, but they can always let people see beautiful and moving love stories.

    ......

    3rd of April.

    The signing tour for July¡¯s new work ¡°My World Only Has You¡± has officially started.

    The protagonist of this work was based on Shi Sheng and Jing Xian. The background consisted of Chaotic World, but the characters were changed. In her works, Shi Sheng was the male lead, whereas Jing Xian was the female lead.

    Her painting style was beautiful, and the interaction between the two characters was so sweet. Many plots had actually happened in the game. And unlike otherics, they did not follow the usual routes, but their antics definitely made peopleugh.

    It was very popr too when it was serialised.

    Only one-third of the plot was updated online, and a pamphlet was issued at this time.

    The first stop was supposed to be in the city where July was located, but she set the first stop in the city where Shi Sheng was located in ¡ª¡ª S City.

    The signing will go smoothly. Not only fans wille, but also yers from the game.

    ¡°July, why didn¡¯t Hua Meng Meng and Jing Xiane?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we came here to see them specifically.¡±

    July was surrounded by yers, and her heart sank. She obviously called Shi Sheng, so why didn¡¯t shee?

    AAAAAAAA!

    Has she fallen out of favour?!

    July is unhappy.

    Just when July was depressed, a girl squeezed into the crowd, holding a bunch of flowers in her hand. The words ¡°I am unwilling¡± was clearly written on her face as she handed the flowers to July. ¡°Big Sister Meng Meng asked me to give it to you. ¡±

    ¡°Eh...Is this Ah Jin?¡± A yer next to them eximed, ¡°Do you and July know each other in real life?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡± Le Jin shoved the bouquet to July before she quickly turned and ran away.

    July received the flower that Shi Sheng gave her, and her sunken mood was immediately wiped away. She wasn¡¯t even affected by how Le Jin had treated her.

    When the fansign was over, July saw Shi Sheng, Jing Xian, and Le Jin standing with another boy. She didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but they looked very good together.

    July suddenly felt depressed. Why was she the only one that¡¯s single!

    ¡°Meng Meng!¡± July opened her arms and rushed over, probably because she wanted to hug Shi Sheng. However, Jing Xian, who was standing beside Shi Sheng, pulled her into his arms, leaving July leapt into the air and face nted to the window of a car instead. As July¡¯s face stuck to the car¡¯s chilly windows, her heart felt cold as well.

    How infuriating!!

    Julyid down for a few seconds before standing up calmly, smiling, ¡°Meng Meng, if I drew that he died, would you beat me?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    July¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. <i>You think you can bully me?! See how I¡¯ll abuse your character!</i>

    However, in the next second, she heard her Meng Meng say¡ª¡ª

    ¡°I will beat you to death.¡±

    <i>How cruel!!!!</i>

    <i>OH, YOU BOYTOY! How dare youugh!</i>

    July held her chest, her fingers pointed back and forth between Shi Sheng and Jingxian, her face flushed.

    <i>How infuriating!!!!</i>

    July squatted on the ground, circling resentfully, <i>why are they bullying her? Is it just because she is a single dog? What is wrong with being a single dog? She is a talented single dog!</i>

    ¡°July.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s calling me?! Can¡¯t you see that I am in a bad mood?¡± July roared back irritably.

    After venting, July realised something odd. Why does this voice sound rather peculiar?

    She turned to look at the source of the voice. A man was standing one meter away from her, holding a bunch of bright red roses in his hands.

    How shy!

    These two words shed in July¡¯s mind immediately.

    ¡°July.¡± Wei Mian slowly walked to July and knelt down on one knee. With a solemn expression, as if swearing, he said, ¡°I am willing to apany you for the rest of my life and protect you from wind and rain. I promise I will only make youugh and would never let you shed one single tear. July, would you give me the rest of your life?¡±

    <i>SHALLOW!</i>

    <i>This line is getting so old!</i>

    July turned her head to look at Shi Sheng, only to see that Shi Sheng was screwing the beverage bottle cap on for Jingxian.

    <i>This is so torturous!</i>

    ¡°Marry him! Marry him! Marry him!¡±

    A group of people emerged from nowhere, each holding a bunch of bright roses in their hands, surrounding them in the shape of a heart, shouting loud slogans.

    Wei Mian was so nervous that his hands were sweating. He wanted to find a ce to hide, but he couldn¡¯t. He had to keep smiling and wait for her answer.

    July stood up slowly.

    Wei Mian is a person that¡¯s actually rtively easy to get along with. He doesn¡¯t have the arrogance of a young master and treats her very well. When she is with him, she feels very rxed, and he will not feel ufortable because of his identity.

    He would fly over to her ce to give her food when she was busy with work and had no time to eat.

    He would remember her menstrual cycles and remind her not to eat indiscriminately.

    He would......

    Actually, he¡¯s pretty great.

    ¡°Wei Mian, I can¡¯t promise you.¡±

    The noise around him suddenly stopped, and everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on July.

    Wei Mian¡¯s face was full of disappointment, and his voice was low, ¡°Can you give me a reason?¡±

    July smiled and replied, ¡°Because...I don¡¯t know whether I like you or not. I can¡¯t take a moment of joy as a sign that I like you.¡±

    <i>It¡¯s easy to move someone, but what about afterwards?</i>

    <i>Whates after when you no longer feel moved?</i>

    ¡°Does that mean I still have a chance?¡± Wei Mian asked July suddenly expectantly.

    July looked into the distance.

    Maybe she will never meet a man who treats her so well in her life.

    ¡ª¡ªJuly

 Chapter 681 - Thereâ€™s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (42)

    Chapter 681

    There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Dungeon! (42)

    When Le Jin was five years old, she followed her mother as she married into the Liang family.

    Her own father died in an ident. At that time, she was just born. When her mother brought her up to the age of five, she met Father Liang. The two of them had very simr personalities, so they got married not long after they dated.

    Because it was their second marriage, there was no wedding.

    Her mother carried a suitcase and led her into the door of the Liang family¡¯s house.

    That was the first time that she had met Liang Bing.

    He was neatly dressed and sitting on the sofa, with a scorn on his face. The arrival of Le Jin and her mother was more like a catalyst that made the atmosphere tenser and tenser.

    Her mother gave him a carefully selected gift, but he didn¡¯t even look at it and immediately threw it to the ground with all his might.

    His mother was a little awkward and sad. So, Father Liang scolded him.

    Liang Bing and Father Liang quarrelled for a bit before Liang Bing ran out angrily. As he passed her by, he deliberately knocked her to the floor.

    Father Liang was very kind to her. From Father Liang, she learned that that boy would be her brother from now on.

    A step-brother with no blood rtions.

    Liang Bing.

    Since then, she has lived in the Liang family and became the second youngdy of the Liang family.

    Their first meeting was not pleasant, and the second meeting was equally unpleasant.

    Le Jin broke Liang Bing¡¯s piano. Le Jin just touched it curiously but didn¡¯t know how it broke.

    Liang Bing lost his temper and pushed her down the stairs. Fortunately, the stairs were covered with thick nkets. She just fell and was dizzy after, but there were no otherplications.

    After Father Liang came back and found out what had happened, he ordered Liang Bini to apologise.

    She was held in her mother¡¯s arms at the time, her mother was silent, and the expression on her face was forbearance and sadness that she could only understand many yearster.

    Little Le Jin shrank into a ball. She was terrified of Liang Bing.

    Although he apologised, Le Jin felt that her life would not be better in the future.

    And this became a fact. Before Liang Bing entered junior high school, she had constantly been bullied by Liang Bing.

    Whenever Liang Bing bullied her, her motherforted her with sadness and told her not to worry about Liang Bing. This was their home, and they should not be afraid.

    Although Father Liang would help her, the more Liang¡¯s father interfered, the more Liang Bing targeted her.

    It wasn¡¯t until he entered junior high school, where Liang Bing¡¯s personality suddenly turned around, and he finally stopped targeting her. However, he was still unpleasant towards her.

    Liang Bing was four years older than her. She was still in elementary school when Liang Bing entered Junior High.

    By the time she entered junior high school, Liang Bing had already graduated from high school and entered university.

    During that time, Liang Bing was very strange, always asking her to help with things. He had stopped bullying her and sometimes even helped with her lessons.

    Le Jin was a little afraid of Liang Bing and subconsciously wanted to hide from him. So, sometimes she would deliberately finish her homework at school before returning.

    After Liang Bing discovered this, as long as he had no ss, he would definitelye and pick her up from school.

    It was at that time that she met the Lin brothers.

    Lin Hanshu and Liang Bing are in the same ss and major. She heard that they were two of the most influential figures in their school. She met Han Yu a littleter.

    She would often be taken by Liang Bing, and when they discussed things, she was forced to do homework next to them.

    When Lin Hanyu was there, she would feel a little more rxed. After all, they were about the same age, their schoolwork was not much different, and they hadmon topics.

    Le Jin remembered clearly that Lin Hanyu took her out that day to buy food.

    When she returned, she was lightly hit by a car, and Lin Hanyu carried her back.

    At that time, the look on Liang Bing¡¯s face was horrible as he carried her from Han Yu and walked back home while holding her.

    On that day, no one was at home. Liang Bing carried her back to the room and rudely pulled her skirt apart, revealing the wound covered by it.

    Because she fell to the ground, her knee had a wound, and blood was oozing out at this time.

    Liang Bing held her leg and helped her apply the medicine. She didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with Liang Bing at first. However, when she realised that his strength was getting stronger and stronger, Liang Bing had already pushed her down.

    Le Jin¡¯s mind waspletely nk, a foreign object was forcibly stuffed into her mouth, and it swept her mouth before Le Jin reacted and began to resist.

    Liang Bing¡¯s strength was so great that she couldn¡¯t break free, and her clothes were torn off one by one while Le Jin cried anxiously.

    It was as if Liang Bing had lost his mind.

    Later, there was a voiceing from the outside. Father Liang and her mother hade back, and only then had Liang Bing let go of her. He covered her with a quilt, covered her mouth, raised his index finger to her lips, and signalled her not to tell them what had happened.

    Le Jin nodded with tears in her eyes. Liang Bing let go of her, tidied up her clothes and went out.

    Le Jin¡¯s face paled with fright. As she felt her body shiver on her bed, she wanted to scream, but her mind was filled with the menacing look in Liang Bing¡¯s eyes just now. Her voice had reached her throat. However, she could not make even one sound.

    Liang Bing opened the door, but her mother was standing just outside Le Jin¡¯s door as well, and she was surprised to see Liang Binging out of her room.

    Liang Bing exined as if nothing had happened, ¡°Le Jin fell when she came back just now. I gave her medicine, and she was already asleep.¡±

    During that time, Liang Bing had stopped bullying her. Father Liang and her mother all knew that he had stopped bullying her, so they thought he had finally grown up.

    Her mother didn¡¯t doubt anything, so she turned and left.

    Liang Bing stood at the door for a while before leaving the room.

    Le Jin crawled out of bed crying, she hurriedly put on her own clothes and ran to the door barefoot, but she found that the door had been locked when she tried to open the door.

    She was kept in the room like this for several days. It was Liang Bing who came to deliver food every time. He didn¡¯t say anything and left as soon as he gave her food.

    No matter how loud Le Jin screamed, no one outside answered her.

    It felt like in their home, the only people left with her was him.

    She learned that her mother and Liang¡¯s father had an ident a weekter. She had been imprisoned by Liang Bing for a week, and her mother had an ident on the third day she was imprisoned.

    Liang Bing let her out so that she could attend the funeral.

    Le Jin almost copsed at the time. After attending the funeral like someone who was more dead than alive, Liang Bing locked her into the room again.

    Liang Bing was very patient with her at first, but as Le Jin¡¯s resistance to him became more and more serious, he became a little irrational.

    ¡°Little Jin, listen to me,e over and eat.¡± Liang Bingyu was gentle, but Le Jin felt terrified and refused toe forward.

    She tremblingly asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I like Little Jin, doesn¡¯t Little Jin like me?¡± When Liang Bing asked these words, his voice was so soft, like a whisper.

    But Le Jin only felt a chill that coursed through her body from head to toe, making her tremble all over.

    He wanted to rape her before, but now he says he likes her? How ridiculous is this?

    ¡°No... I don¡¯t like you. You are just my brother.¡± Le Jin stepped back towards the window.

    She was afraid of Liang Bing, and she didn¡¯t like him at all in her heart.

    Liang Bing stepped forward extremely fast, pulled her from the window, onto the bed, and pressed her against her, with a frenzied expression in his eyes, ¡°Then who do you like? Is Lin Han Yu? That little boy who hasn¡¯t even grown out all his hair yet?!¡±

    ¡°You let me go.¡± Le Jin cried and beat him, ¡°Why do you treat me this way? You return my mother to me! You lunatic!!!! Let me go!!!¡±

    Liang Bing grabbed her hand, ¡°Little Jin, you¡¯ve left me no choice.¡±

    This was thest word Le Jin heard him say.

    Then, her world fell into a dead silence.

    I wish I never appeared in your world.

    ¡ª¡ªLe Jin

 Chapter 682 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(1)

    Chapter 682

    Teenage Girl Enforcer(1)

    Shi Sheng returned to the system space and sighed heavily. As expected, she was still young and beautiful!

    She strolled towards the screen, and the system immediately shed her information.

    Name: Shi Sheng

    Character value: -265000

    Health: 35

    Points: 35000

    Task level: A

    Task score: 86

    Side task:plete

    Side task reward: 4000 points

    Item column: ¡®Queen¡¯s Crown¡¯, ¡®Heart of the Ghost King¡¯, ¡®Dark Night¡¯

    Holy shit, my character value has actually increased.

    Shi Sheng held on to the edge of the screen and began to operate it after a while. Millions of tiny data characters began to fill the disy.

    Host, what are you doing? If the system¡¯s voice could change, it must be trembling at this time.

    The host is up to something again.

    ¡°Just patching some bugs.¡± Shi Sheng said leisurely.

    ...Are you sure you didn¡¯t change the program as you please?

    Shi Sheng hummed arrogantly, ¡°Even if I change it, what can you do to stop me?¡±

    ... I can¡¯t do anything...

    Host, do you know... who is that person? The system asked tentatively. If the owner is not there, the system feels like it¡¯s not as sharp as it should be.

    Why did it not notice when something was invading its system?

    The system analysed the previous dimensions again, and it realised that the problem only urred after it allowed its owner to close the channel.

    What happened at that time?

    ¡°How would I know.¡± She wasn¡¯t a god. She couldn¡¯t just find out what happened after pinching her fingers.

    ......

    After Shi Sheng was done patching, she asked the system to send her to the next dimension.

    ......

    ¡ª¡ªEveryone knows that Yan Mian is a disaster star.

    *

    When Shi Sheng woke up, she found herself trapped in a small space with her limbs curled up together. It was very ufortable, and the smell inside was also unpleasant.

    Wow, I¡¯m getting tired of this!

    What kind of battle royale is it this time?

    Shi Sheng tried to feel around, and she realised that she might be inside the trunk of a car.

    She reached for the top of the trunk but was unable to open it.

    It was challenging to breathe in a small space, and Shi Sheng calmed down before she continued to fumble around.

    The surroundings were clean, and there were no tools avable.

    ¡°Crack¡ª¡±

    The trunk was suddenly lifted up. Bright light poured in from outside, and Shi Sheng closed her eyes subconsciously.

    The sound of people talking suddenly poured into her ears.

    ¡°This woman is quite pretty.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being beautiful? Get her out quickly. The people over there are still waiting.¡±

    Shi Sheng was lifted out by the men and ced on the ground. They probably noticed that she was awake, so a few men rudely pulled her a few steps forward.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes adjusted to the brightness and saw the situation in front of her clearly.

    This was probably a dock since there are cargo boxes piled up around their surroundings. A group of people stood opposite her, and there was also another woman in the hands of those people. This woman was blindfolded and looked limp as she was held by others, which meant that she was unconscious.

    Holy shit!

    This is some shady kidnapping exchange!!!

    Why is it that every time I enter a new dimension, I¡¯m forced into these kinds of annoying situations?!

    ¡°We brought the person you were asking for. Let her go.¡±

    A deep voice rang beside Shi Sheng¡¯s ear. Shi Sheng quickly turned her head to look at the source of the voice. It was a man. He was standing in a dark corner with people surrounding him. Shi Sheng only managed to make out an outline of the man.

    When Shi Sheng was observing that person, she was pushed and shoved. ¡°Get over there.¡±

    Shi Sheng noticed that her body was a little limp, and when she was pushed, she almost fell face-first onto the ground. She barely regained her bnce and turned her head around to stare daggers at the man who pushed her.

    ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re staring at? Hurry up and get over there.¡± The man behind her was holding a gun, and its ck muzzle was pointed at her.

    Shi Sheng was tired of this.

    Guns! Guns!! Guns!! Why are all the dimensions she entered were all filled with guns?!

    So they think it¡¯s so great to have a gun?!

    Well, I have a sword!

    Shi Sheng observed her surroundings. The situation doesn¡¯t look too good right now. So should she make something explode and run? Or should she make something explode and run?

    Shi Sheng flicked her wrist, and an energy ball appeared in her hand. She walked a few steps forward to the middle of the dock and took a deep breath. She then mustered all the strength from this body and threw the energy ball towards both sides at the same time.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    Shi Sheng immediately ran towards the cargo box next to her. However, the shockwave from the explosion came faster than she expected, and her body mmed into the cargo box with a loud bang.

    As her body smashed onto the cargo boxes, Shi Sheng could feel her head spinning. She felt her ribs break, and she could no longer move.

    Motherfucker!

    ¡°Boom boom boom!!¡±

    Sounds of sessive explosions went off, and Shi Sheng¡¯s whole body shook along with the dock. She seemed to hear the sound of bones cracking from the explosions.

    When the sound of the explosion was getting nearer, Shi Sheng¡¯s eyesight had already been engulfed by the roaring mes.

    ¡°!!!!¡± Shi Sheng was shocked.

    Oh shit!

    The mes burned brighter and brighter until everything around her turned bright red.

    ......

    ¡°...There are new developments regarding the Ji Corporation¡¯s Dock Bombing Case today. ording to police investigations, it is suspected that gangs were fighting in the area and detonated the explosives which were located in the containers...¡±

    Shi Sheng opened her eyes and watched the news on the TV, trying to wrap her head around what had just happened.

    Where is she?

    Who is she?

    Amnesia? How could such a bloody thing happen to her? She couldn¡¯t really ept this... it seems like this time she has actually yed herself.

    What kind of mentally retarded person puts so many explosives on the dock?

    And what kind of gangsters, instead of choosing deserted mountains or dense forests with no trails, would choose the docks instead?!?!?!

    The dock was broken by you guys!

    ¡°Creek¡ª¡ª¡± Someone had pushed open the door.

    A servant in the maid costume entered the room as she pushed a cart. She had no expression on his face, and her eyes were dull. She looked like a soulless zombie.

    Shi Sheng observed coldly and watched as the servant changed her IV drip, then lifelessly walking out of the room like a corpse.

    This was not the first time she saw this servant, but this servant was the first person she saw when she woke up.

    She wouldn¡¯t respond to questions, moved around without making a sound, and had no expression on her face, like a puppet being manipted.

    This is a modern era, there is no such thing as human puppetry, but there is a particr skillparable to it ¨C hypnosis.

    Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t move at this time, and her whole body was mummified in bandages. Otherwise, she would have cut her down with a sword.

    At the time of the explosion, her entire body had been flung into the water. She was already crippled by the first impact, but she had a chance to escape the second she fell into the water.

    However, her low luck points always gave her the worst oues.

    She didn¡¯t know what she had hit while her body dove into the water. She couldn¡¯t even draw her sword. And by the time she had woken up, she found herself here.

    ¡°Send me the plot.¡±

    Without the plot, she couldn¡¯t act her part or pretend to be afraid.

    This was a tale of abuse.

    The heroine here is an assassin, her real name is An Ruo ling, but she was moremonly known to others as Ying Su.

    When she was still young, Ying Su¡¯s family was killed, and she was taken in by a gang called the ck Tiger n to be trained as an assassin.

    When Ying Su was eighteen years old, she received a task from the people above her to assassinate a man.

    This man was called Leng Yan, who was the male lead in this story. He was the n master of the Blue Dragon Gate, who was a grave enemy to the ck Tiger n. Ying Su¡¯s task was to lurch by his side and wait for an opportunity to kill him.

    Ying Su¡¯s n to approach Lengyan worked, and she had sessfully secured a position by his side.

    In the beginning, Ying Su did continue to send a lot of intel to her n, but as time went on, Ying Su eventually fell in love with Leng Yan. She no longer wanted to send her n any intel regarding him.

    The people in ck Tiger n lured Ying Su back by telling her that they knew who killed her family all those years ago. They told her, if she killed Lengyan, they would tell her who the murderer was.

 Chapter 683 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(2)

    <h4>Chapter 683 Teenage Girl Enforcer(2)</h4>

    Ying Su refused to cooperate, which led to her capture at the hands of the ck Tiger n, who now bartered with Leng Yan to give them Yan Mian in exchange for Ying Su.

    Yan Mian was the person Shi Sheng possessed in this story.

    Yan Mian was also the mistress of Leng Yan¡¯s father.

    Leng Yan¡¯s dad had many beautiful mistresses, but Yan Mian was the only one left alive and well after his death. The rest of his father¡¯s mistresses had been taken care of by Leng Yan.

    Yan Mian was only alive now because she knew a secret held by Leng Yan¡¯s father. Leng Yan wanted what she knew, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t just get rid of her that easily.

    Now, the ck Tiger n was demanding Yan Mian as a ransom for Ying Su. The male protagonist of the story pondered for a bit, then agreed.

    In this story, the male protagonist would safely rescue Ying Su, and Yan Mian would be hurt in the process. But, she was not captured by the ck Tiger n.

    Yan Mian had already lost both legs and was now bound to a wheelchair.

    The rtionship between Ying Su and Leng Yan progressed almost too quickly, so quickly they were already discussing marriage. But on the day before the wedding, Ying Su disappeared, leaving behind only a letter to Leng Yan.

    Leng Yan became suspicious about what Yan Main told Ying Su after hearing from someone that Yan Mian had gone looking for Ying Su. So, Leng Yan locked Yan Mian up and questioned her about what she told Ying Su and where she had gone.

    It was evident that on that day, Ying Su was the one who went looking for her. She asked Yan Mian just one question, to which she did not even respond.

    Leng Yan didn¡¯t know what else to ask her and left her locked up. Despite hearing his henchmens¡¯ insulting remarks to Yan Mian, he did not stop them but allowed them to continue.

    Yan Mian had contemted taking her own life, but the male lead sought the secret left by his father from her and had people keep a watchful eye on her, making sure she would do no such thing.

    Later, the ck Tiger n would be holding Ying Su hostage, demanding Yan Mian in exchange for Ying Su¡¯s freedom.

    This time, Yan Mian was exchanged with Ying Su.

    She was handed over to a man called Shangguan Jiu.

    This man was a sadist. He would abuse and torture Yan Mian, treat her wounds with the utmost care, and continue an endless cycle of torture and healing.

    It was never-ending.

    Eventually, when Shangguan Jiu wasn¡¯t at his home, Yan Mian seized the opportunity to throw herself off a flight of stairs to her death.

    Yian Mian was not a strong-willed person. She held what the protagonist wanted in her hands. But that was all she had; it was the only hope she had of surviving.

    But in the end, she lost, and her life was still forfeit.

    Shi Sheng did not sympathize with Yan Mian, but she did not resent her either. Her character was socking in courage she could not stand up for herself. She could only resent and regret her adversity.

    Where others would be able to help avenge her, she would ept their assistance in a heartbeat.

    This was because she couldn¡¯t achieve this herself. Hence she chose to put her expectations onto someone else.

    Shi Sheng understood how it felt to be powerless and unable to stand up for herself. It was Yan Mian¡¯s cowardice and ipetence that led to her demise.

    There were two people Yan Mian sought revenge against; Leng Yan and Shangguan Jiu.

    The eventual plot of Leng Yan and Ying Su was full of torture.

    Torture of both spirit and body.

    All kinds of humiliation ¡®ys¡¯ and bondage ¡®ys¡¯ she would be a part of behind closed doors.

    An explicit demonstration of ¡®Abuse my heart, and I will torture your body. Torture my body, and I will abuse your heart.¡¯

    But of course, the final oue is that the misunderstanding is resolved, and the two live happily together.

    Knowing this ending, Shi Sheng felt utterly heartbroken.

    So this means that in the end, she¡¯ll end up in the hands of this damned sadist?!

    Why is Shangguan Jiu so determined in torturing Yan Mian? Just what secret does she hold in her hands?

    These details arepletely missing from the plot of the story.

    Even Yan Mian herself did not know the kind of secret she possessed. She was only following what Leng Yan¡¯s father told her as he was dying. All she knew was that long as she says this, she would be safe from harm.

    How can this author leave these things unanswered just like her!?

    <strong>Side Quest: Love¡¯s Rescue</strong>

    ¡°......¡± Shi Sheng was speechless.

    Why did you appear so quickly?

    <strong>That¡¯s because you almost killed yourself! To the point where the conditions for a side quest were met! How can you me me?</strong>

    <i>What kind of shit is this ¡®Love¡¯s Rescue?¡¯</i>

    <i>Who is being rescued?!</i>

    <i>The one that needs to be rescued is me!</i>

    <strong> Tips on rted persons: Leng Yao Tian, Shang Guan Jiu</strong>

    <i>Leng Yao Tian? Isn¡¯t that Leng Yan¡¯s father? Her lover that has already passed?! Ptui! Yan Mian¡¯s man.</i>

    Shi Sheng recalled that Leng Yao Tian had notid a finger on the original female protagonist, then breathed a sigh of relief.

    If the original protagonist had slept with him, she would have undoubtedly gut her own belly.

    To hell with this quest.

    <strong>You hold a double standard, Host. How can you freely control another person¡¯s body and yet refuse the thought of them sleeping with someone?</strong>

    <strong>¡°I already helped her get revenge. Shouldn¡¯t she be indebted to me? Since when was there such a thing as a free lunch in this world?¡± Shi Sheng snorted coldly.</strong>

    <strong>You have a point. I can¡¯t disagree.</strong>

    <strong>After all, thepletion of these quests was not necessary for the host¡¯s survival.</strong>

    <strong>Shi Sheng looked around, <i>This room...</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Why does it seem so familiar?</i></strong>

    <strong>Out the window next to her, the garden outside could be viewed, with a flower that looked like a skull and a carved iron fence in the distance.</strong>

    <strong><i>This is...</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Shangguan Jiu¡¯s property!</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Shit!!</i></strong>

    <strong><i>How did she let herself end up in the hands of this sadist?</i></strong>

    <strong>Shangguan Jiu was the biggest viin in this story. After Yan Mian¡¯s death, he became even more sadistic and perverted. He tortured the female protagonist for an inch of her life and tried to kill himself and take the male protagonist with him. In the end, this man would end up falling into the ocean, unknown if he was alive or not as his body would never be found.</strong>

    <strong>This sadistic pervert was definitely not her beloved Feng Ci.</strong>

    <strong>Her beloved Feng Ci couldn¡¯t be so horrible.</strong>

    <strong>Her beloved Feng Ci was as cute as can be.</strong>

    <strong>Shi Shengforted herself with these thoughts. Then she began devising a n to cut down this sadist.</strong>

    <strong><i>I hate these people the most.</i></strong>

    <strong>There is a saying, ¡°There is no room for two tigers on one mountain.¡± When ites to these sadists, however, there is no room for even one.</strong>

    <strong>Shi Sheng took a look at her current body wrapped in bandages.</strong>

    <strong>She let out a sigh. </strong>

    <strong><i>What¡¯s more important now is to keep this body in shape.</i></strong>

    <strong><i>In this current state, simply running would be impossible, let alone killing Shangguan Jiu.</i></strong>

    <strong> ......</strong>

    <strong>While Shi Sheng was recovering from her injuries, she met only that one servant, not Shangguan Jiu or anyone else.</strong>

    <strong>After over ten days of recovery, Shi Sheng was still only barely able to stand. She struggled to her feet from the bed and trudged towards the window.</strong>

    <strong>As soon as she leaned out the window and looked down, the door to the room opened.</strong>

    <strong>The servant entered the room pushing a cart, but it was not medicine, but a dress.</strong>

    <strong>¡°Miss Yan, please get dressed and prepare. Master will be returning tonight.¡±</strong>

    <strong>Shi Sheng shot the servant an unusually stern look when she heard these words.</strong>

    <strong>¡°Shangguan Jiu?¡± Shi Sheng asked rhetorically, leaning against the window.</strong>

    <strong>¡°Miss Yan, you know you are not supposed to address the master with his name.¡± The servant said with a dull look as if reading from a script.</strong>

    <strong>¡°Oh. Then do I address him as retard?¡± <i>Not to address him by his name? Does he think he¡¯s the president or something!?</i></strong>

    <strong>The servant did not answer, likely because there was no apparent response to what Shi Sheng said. The servant simply repeated his request with a sullen look, ¡°Miss yan, please get dressed.¡±</strong>

    <strong>Shi Sheng stood silent.</strong>

    <strong>¡°I¡¯ll change in a moment.¡±</strong>

    <strong>The servant silently ced the clothes on the bed and exited the room with the cart.</strong>

    <strong>Shi Sheng walked back to the bed. Her lips twitched as she looked at the clothes on the bed.</strong>

    <strong><i>Isn¡¯t this a bit too airy? How is this supposed to cover anything?</i></strong>

    <strong>The clothes were made from some kind of gauze material and only had one strap. It could barely cover the front of her chest, while the back......</strong>

 Chapter 684 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(3)

    Chapter 684

    Teenage Girl Enforcer(3)

    As evening approached, Shi Sheng heard a car arrive downstairs.

    She leaned on the window and looked down. The sky was dim, and the cars in the distance were getting closer. There were three cars in total, and the one in the middle was the most luxurious.

    As the cars got closer, the window of the second car slowly rolled down, and the person inside looked towards Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng and the man¡¯s eyes met briefly, and the man put his finger up to his lips, then with the same hand, he waved at Shi Sheng.

    The audacity, this sicko still dared to flirt her!

    The car quickly disappeared in front of Shi Sheng, and in a few minutes, the servant opened the door and entered the room.

    Shi Sheng was already used to the servant entering without knocking first. She was just following Shangguan Jiu¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°Miss Yan, master has asked for you downstairs.¡± The servant said without checking if Shi Sheng had changed her clothes.

    Thesemands can only be used once?

    ¡°My leg is broken. I can¡¯t go downstairs.¡± Shi Sheng sat back onto the bed, ¡°Let hime upstairs himself.¡±

    Who does he think he is? Asking me to go down there and greet him?

    The servant was stuck again.

    It was a while before she turned around with a nk look.

    About ten minutes after Shi Sheng sat down on the bed, a man opened the door and stepped inside the room. He had changed into a morefortable outfit, he was not a young man, but he was still good-looking, like a mature man.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been naughty, haven¡¯t you, baby?¡± He slowly shut the door behind him. The man nced at the clothes lying on the floor and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t you like the clothes I prepared for you?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it on?¡± Shi Sheng said with her arms crossed, staring into the man¡¯s eyes without a hint of fear.

    Those so-called ¡®clothes¡¯, only the mentally challenged would wear those rags.¡¯

    Shangguan Jiu bent over and gently picked up the clothes as if he was handling a luxurious dress and not a perverted and shameless outfit.

    ¡°Want me to put it on for you, baby?¡± He smirked from the corners of his mouth, obviously in a good mood, ¡°Since it¡¯s what you want, I don¡¯t see why I shouldn¡¯t entertain you.¡±

    ¡°......¡± This retard is impressive. He actually went ahead and filtered my words on his own. Shi Sheng thought to herself.

    Shangguan Jiu walked up to the bed, slowly reached out his hand and grabbed the edge of the bed covers, all while staring at Shi Sheng with a smile. He slowly pulled at the covers, waiting for Shi Sheng¡¯s response.

    Shi Sheng justughed at him, and his eyes slowly turned sour. Shangguan Jiu suddenly paused; he frowned in dissatisfaction as Shi Sheng did not give him the reaction he had imagined.

    He let go of the covers and ced one hand behind him as he raised his other hand to his chest, bending over in aristocratic formality, ¡°I seem to have forgotten to introduce myself...¡±

    ¡°Shangguan Jiu, orchestrator for the ck Tiger n.¡± Shi Sheng sneered at him, ¡°A sick pervert.¡± she added to his introduction.

    Shangguan Jiu maintained his posture. When he looked up at Shi Sheng, the smile on his face was gone, reced by the calm before the storm.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Never seen a girl as beautiful as me?¡± Shi Sheng touched her face like a narcissist, ¡°You have to pay up to see me, you know.¡±

    Shangguan Jiu¡¯s eyes were filled with scrutiny. About ten secondster, he stood up straight, ¡°Baby...you¡¯re being very naughty.¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled lightly, and her gentle voice sounded in the room, ¡°I¡¯ll show you naughty.¡±

    This damned retard!

    Shangguan Jiu threw the clothes into the trash can next to him and responded to Shi Sheng¡¯s words, ¡°You have to be punished if you¡¯re naughty, baby.¡±

    What the hell!? Can this retard hear anything I¡¯m saying?! What¡¯s his deal?! He just keeps talking to himself!

    Shi Sheng heard the door lock as Shangguan Jiu left the room.

    You think you can keep me locked up in here with just a lousy lock?

    ......

    Shangguan Jiu stood outside the door with a servant in front of him. Two bodyguards stood by the staircase in the distance.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with hertely?¡± Shangguan Jiu asked.

    ¡°Nothing, Miss Yan always takes her medicine and goes to bed on time.¡± The servant replied emotionlessly.

    Shangguan Jiu suddenly reached out and grabbed the servant by the neck. The servant¡¯s dull expression quickly became sullen, recing her dull look with horror. Her mouth opened, gasping desperately for air as she iled and hit Shangguan Jiu with her hands.

    But Shangguan Jiu tightened his grip on her neck, the servant¡¯s struggling became increasingly weaker, and her hands eventually fell to her sides lifelessly.

    ¡°Trash.¡± Shangguan Jiu tossed the servant aside.

    The two bodyguards by the stairs immediately stepped forward. Without question, they dragged the servant¡¯s lifeless body down the stairs as if they¡¯d done this routinely.

    Shangguan Jiu took out a handkerchief and wiped his hands for a full minute before throwing the handkerchief away and twisted the doorknob of the adjacent room.

    This room was full ofputer screens, all showing surveince footage, with most of the footage from Shi Sheng¡¯s room.

    Shangguan Jiu pulled up the nearest monitor, grabbed a chair and sat down, patiently observing the screen.

    Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t get out of bed before. She just stayed in bed all the time and basically didn¡¯t do anything but sleep.

    Shangguan Jiu continued to stare at the footage of Shi Sheng, watching it over and over again.

    If the corner of the footage didn¡¯t flicker, he would have suspected that he was looking at a still picture.

    Shangguan Jiu observed the footage for a long time and didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. All the footage was as normal as it always was.

    He stretched out his hand and rubbed his eyebrows. He stopped after three strokes and stared at the screen through the gaps in his fingers.

    This footage is too normal.

    This was not the reaction of a normal person.

    Theputer screen froze on a frame of Shi Sheng sleeping, focused on her innocent and vulnerable expression.

    Shangguan Jiu stretched out his hand and ran his fingertips across the screen a couple of times. His mouth slowly stretched into a smile.

    Such an interesting little girl. Regrettably, she has been too disobedient and needs to be taught a lesson.

    ......

    Shi Sheng was in an unfamiliar ce. Unless Feng Ci was with her, she would always sleep lightly. Even in the middle of the night, she would notice immediately if someone entered her room.

    She did not react immediately but waited for the person toe closer.

    But he did not enter the room. After what sounded like a soft whisper, he left the room, locking the door.

    ¡°......¡± Why would hee in? Just to watch her sleep?¡±

    Shi Sheng listened closely. It sounded like there was something in the room.

    Shi Sheng reached out to switch on the lights, but she felt something cold and soft instead, and her wrist began to hurt.

    ¡°Pop!¡± Shi Sheng switched on the lights and lit up the room. She caught a glimpse of a little snake that had wrapped itself around her hand, its fangs nted firmly into her wrist. Other than a slight sting, it wasn¡¯t exactly painful. It shouldn¡¯t be venomous.

    In the room, the small snakes that entered had clumped together in front of the door. The way each of them slithered on the floor looked highly unnerving.

    What the fuck?! This pervert actually released snakes on me!

    Can¡¯t this bastard be a bit more creative?

    Now, where¡¯s my de?

    Shi Sheng ripped the little snake from her wrist and smashed it on the ground. She lifted the covers and jumped out of bed, using her sword to lift all the little snakes onto the bed and wrap them up with the bed covers.

    She carried the snakes and walked to the door, but it was locked from the other side. Shi Sheng broke the lock with her sword and went out.

    The two bodyguards stationed outside suddenly turned to look at her.

    Shi Sheng raised her hand and threw the snake-filled bed covers at them.

    The moment they quickly opened the bed covers to see what was inside, their bodies were already swarmed by the little snakes. Some snakes got into their clothes and onto their bodies, ready to sink their fangs into their flesh if they moved.

 Chapter 685 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(4)

    <h4>Chapter 685 Teenage Girl Enforcer(4)</h4>

    Shangguan Jiu¡¯s expression turned dark when he heard themotion and saw the bodyguards in the corridor without their shirts.

    The little snakes were all over the ground. Some of the snakes had already slithered at Shangguan Jiu¡¯s feet. His expression changed as he quickly backed away.

    Shi Sheng stared at him, observing his reaction. <i>He¡¯s afraid of snakes. </i>

    <i>Just because you¡¯re afraid of snakes, others will be just as afraid? </i>

    <i>You really are retarded!</i>

    Shi Sheng picked up a small snake from the ground and walked towards Shangguan Jiu.

    Shangguan Jiu had already retreated back to the door. As he reached out his hand to close the door, Shi Sheng blocked his hand with her sword and kicked the door open.

    She lost her bnce for a moment as she felt a stinging pain in her ankles. Shi Sheng supported herself with her sword nted in the ground. She stood firmly and gritted her teeth, enduring the pain.

    There is a price to pay for foolishness.

    ¡°Baby....¡± Shangguan Jiu looked at the writhing snake in Shi Sheng¡¯s hand. His face turned pale, and the tone in his voice changed slightly, ¡°Get that away.¡±

    Shi Sheng closed the door behind her. Her eyebrows furrowed, ¡°And I should listen to you because you said so? You think I¡¯m your servant?¡±

    Shi Sheng forced Shangguan Jiu to the corner of the room and said maliciously: ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be very capable? This little guy is so cute. What are you afraid of?¡±

    <i>The audacity to try scaring me with snakes!. </i>

    <i>As if I was such an easy target!</i>

    <i>Shangguan Jiu was probably very fearful of snakes. His entire body went limp, his back was against the wall, and ayer of cold sweat oozed from his forehead. At this moment, Shangguan Jiu had lost all of his bravadoes.</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng ced the little snake onto Shangguan Jiu¡¯s neck.</i>

    <i>Shangguan Jiu was frozen in fear. He held his breath as his eyes could only follow the snake.</i>

    <i>Ten secondster, a loud cry resounded throughout the vi.</i>

    <i>¡°Aghhhh!¡±

    </i>

    <i> ......

    </i>

    <i> After scaring Shangguan Jiu, Shi Sheng immediately went back to her room to sleep. A retard that¡¯s afraid of snakes still has the guts to be a sick pervert like that. </i>

    <i>These psychos should fear nothing.</i>

    <i>The very next day, Shi Sheng noticed that all the people in the vi had changed. The servants and bodyguards had all changed. Only the mentally retarded Shangguan Jiu remained as he was.</i>

    <i>Perhaps Shangguan Jiu was scared senseless and did not notice that Shi Sheng was still holding a weapon at the time and didn¡¯t question where the de in her hand came from.</i>

    <i>The servants were all hypnotized. Looking at them was like staring at a lifeless mannequin. Shi Sheng lost her appetite simply by looking at them.</i>

    <i>Her injuries were healing too slowly!!</i>

    <i>Last night¡¯s fiasco caused an already serious wound to get even worse. Now there was an extremely ufortable, searing pain.</i>

    <i>Just as Shi Sheng was looking at her feet, Shangguan Jiu stepped through the doorframe, and Shi Sheng smashed the vase next to him.</i>

    <i>Shangguan Jiu turned sideways to avoid the attack, staring upsettingly at the shattered vase on the floor.</i>

    <i>¡°I brought you something fun, baby.¡± Shangguan Jiu said with a smile as he retracted his gaze.</i>

    <i>¡°......¡± Whatever this retard says is fun, definitely can¡¯t be anything good.</i>

    <i>Sure enough, Shangguan Jiu¡¯s bodyguard entered the room carrying an iron cage.</i>

    <i>The cage was small enough that it could be carried into the room through the doorway,</i>

    <i>The bodyguards ced the iron cage in front of Shi Sheng¡¯s bed upright and stood at both sides of the door.</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng did not doubt that as soon as Shangguan Jiu gave the order, the bodyguards would force her into the cage right away.</i>

    <i>¡°Do you like it, baby?¡± Shangguan Jiu asked with a smile.</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng looked at Shangguan Jiu, who waited patiently for her reply.</i>

    <i>¡°It looks good.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyebrows curled as she gave Shangguan Jiu a bright smile, ¡°But it¡¯d look even better with you inside it!¡±</i>

    <i>As she said this, Shi Sheng stood up, limped over to Shangguan Jiu, and started dragging him towards the iron cage.</i>

    <i>Shangguan Jiu was a weakling. Shi Sheng had only recently realized this because he always had bodyguards wherever he went. So, even if Shi Sheng was useless in her current state, she could still easily force him into the iron cage.</i>

    <i>When the two bodyguards stepped forward, an iron sword suddenly appeared before them. Shi Sheng spoke as her sword pointed towards Shangguan Jiu¡¯s chest, ¡°One move, and I will slice his heart open.¡±</i>

    <i>The two bodyguards froze in fear, raising their hands as they backed away.</i>

    <i>One of them quietly reached behind his back, and the moment his fingertip touched something only he knew of, he suddenly made eye contact with the woman in front of him.</i>

    <i>Her face was free of any uncertainty like she was taunting him. </i>

    <i>It was as if she could see exactly what he was going to do.</i>

    <i>The bodyguard quickly drew his gun, but there was already a dagger in his chest before he could load it.</i>

    <i>He looked at Shi Sheng in disbelief. When did she take the dagger? Why couldn¡¯t he see it at all? All he saw was the flick of her hand, and the sword was already embedded in his chest.</i>

    <i>¡°Ugh...¡± The bodyguard clutched his chest and fell to the ground, his eyes widening.</i>

    <i>He did not expect that he would die like this.</i>

    <i>Now there was no way the other bodyguard would even dare to move a muscle.</i>

    <i>Shangguan Jiu looked at the dead bodyguard with an indifferent expression, as if he was looking at a dead animal, something not even worth noticing.</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng opened the door of the iron cage and forced Shangguan Jiu inside. Then she raised her hand and tossed the key out the window. When in reality, she had kept it inside her void.</i>

    <i>¡°Baby, I really don¡¯t appreciate your behavior.¡± Shangguan Jiu¡¯s tall body curled up tightly in the small iron cage.</i>

    <i>¡°Well, I happen to like it very much.¡± Shi Sheng banged on the iron cage with her sword, making a loud nging sound, ¡°Enjoy your new home!¡±</i>

    <i>Now you can have a taste of what it¡¯s like being locked up in a cage like a monkey.</i>

    <i>The original protagonist had already been through this many times.</i>

    <i>It was even worse. Shangguan Jiu would have the original protagonist strip naked and ce her in the iron cage in the rain at night.</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng told the bodyguards to drag the body out and close the door on the way,</i>

    <i>The bodyguards would dare not disobey. That time when she threw the little snakes on the bodies of others, though they were not there, they saw her in the dark and felt like they were staring at a demon. After today, it looks like they weren¡¯t wrong.</i>

    <i>¡°Baby, let me out of here. I can overlook your misbehavior.¡± Shangguan Jiu was arrogantly calm from beginning to end.</i>

    <i>¡°Why, thank you very much.¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes as she flipped through the clothes in the cab. She picked out a set of sportswear and headed to the bathroom to change.</i>

    <i>While walking, she came back into the room. She ced a talisman on both the door and iron cage. </i>

    <i>It¡¯s always better to be safe than sorry.</i>

    <i>Shangguan Jiu did not understand what Shi Sheng had ced on the cage. After this, she took out a spare key from her clothes and went to open the lock.</i>

    <i>Then, when he reached out his hand and touched the iron cage, there seemed to be an electric current spread from his palm throughout his entire body. Shangguna Jiu¡¯s body shook uncontrobly, and each strand of his meticulously styled hair now stood up like the hairs of a hedgehog. </i>

    <i>After Shi Sheng got changed and came out, what she saw was straight out of aedy.</i>

    <i>She knew that this retard definitely would¡¯ve tried to do something.</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng went out to call the bodyguard, threatening him violently to carry Shangguan Jiu out into the yard.</i>

    <i>The bodyguard had called in a chauffeur to save Shangguan Jiu, but they became Shi Sheng¡¯s servants in the end.</i>

    <i>It wasn¡¯t that they were too powerless. The iron sword in that woman¡¯s hand was just too strong.</i>

    <i>They couldn¡¯t even get close to her, let alone apprehend her.</i>

    <i>All they could do was obey her orders, dragging Shangguan Jiu out to the yard. Shi Sheng ced a few talismans on the iron cage, just in case someone tried to remove them. She ced all kinds of talismans on the cage. Rarely anyone had the pleasure to witness this type of first-ss package from her.</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng wanted to end his life right then and there, but then she thought about it, and killing him there would have been too easy for him.</i>

    <i>She must rightfully avenge the original protagonist!</i>

    <i><strong>......</strong> Please speak humanely.</i>

    <i>This scum of a human, there is no way there can be such an easy death for someone who caused her so much pain and suffering.</i>

 Chapter 686 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(5)

    <h4>Chapter 686 Teenage Girl Enforcer(5)</h4>

    Shi Sheng ordered a car and left there under the bodyguards¡¯ baffled sight and Shang Guan Jiu¡¯s re.

    ¡°Sir?¡± the bodyguards surrounded Shang Guan Jiu immediately once Shi Sheng left, ¡°let us get you out.¡±

    Shang Guan Jiu nced in the car leaving direction, did not respond. A bodyguard assumed that he agreed to that and touched the metal cage.

    The consequence was he was electrocuted until he was burnt.

    The other bodyguards were stunned. <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    ......

    Shi Sheng drove away from the vi only realized that she was in a mountain. The fact that Shang Guan Jiu was able to kidnap her to a hill meant that he was somewhat capable.

    The road downhill was narrow. It was not easy to drive. Furthermore, Shi sheng¡¯s leg was injured, she had to drive slowly, the sky was getting darker and darker.

    As she was making a turn, light seeping through from the front. Almost instantaneously, a loud ¡®pang¡¯ was heard, and Shi Sheng¡¯s car crashed. The car was forced out of the road and fell from the cliff.

    Shi Sheng was stuck in the car. She could not unbuckle the seat belt. She shed the seat belt in rage and realized that the car door could not be opened.

    I¡¯m so mad!

    My luck value is epic.

    Shi Sheng cut open the car door, flew out using her metal sword before the car and the ground beneath the cliff made contact.

    ¡°Piang!¡±

    The car crashed and caused an explosion. The mes rose slowly from the bottom of the cliff, brightening up that area.

    Shi Sheng sat on the metal sword, stared at her bleeding leg. Her heart ached in pain.

    The icy raindrops fell from the sky out of nowhere. Shi Sheng¡¯s heart was drenched in coldness immediately, the smell of the droplets and her blood spread out in the atmosphere.

    Shi Sheng did not want to speak. She was exhausted. She wanted to be silent, don¡¯t ask her who is silent. ²»

    Shi Sheng rode her metal sword to the road. She wanted to see which retard was driving so unprofessionally.

    However, when she was on the road, she did not see anyone. The road was absolutely empty, stretching into the infinite darkness.

    The rain mixed with the wind howling mercilessly at Shi Sheng¡¯s slender body, it was so chilly until Shi Sheng shivering uncontrobly.

    She got a windbreaker out from the space and pped it on her.

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    A sh of lightning suddenly struck from the pitch-ck sky, striking in Shi Sheng¡¯s direction.

    The thunder struck without a sign.

    ¡°Gosh darn it!¡± Shi Sheng cursed. She leapt down, and the thunder struck at her metal sword, some scattered in the woods next to her. A fire was set aze instantly.

    The metal sword shed through the thunder, the electric current disappeared after circting in her body for a few seconds. The metal sword dashed downwards, caught Shi Sheng, who was about to fall to the ground.

    ¡°Rumble!¡± The lightning was still rumbling in the sky.

    Shi Sheng hurriedly kept the metal sword back to her space.

    What the heck, they even destroy my transport, are they trying to kill me!?

    ......

    Shi Sheng dragged her almost handicapped body back to the Green Dragon¡¯s vi. The servants thought that they saw a spirit when she showed up. After arguing for a while, they only let her in after confirming that she was indeed their madam.

    The male and female leads are here. Of course, she woulde back to watch the drama.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, the injury at your leg is quite severe. Please don¡¯t get down from the bed for these few days.¡± The family doctor advised Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng nodded lightly.

    The family doctor packed up his equipment, bowed at her, indicating that he was leaving.

    As he left, he ran into a mad, the doctor greeted respectfully, ¡°Young Master Yan.¡±

    The man entered straight away, nced at Shi Sheng coldly.

    Shi Sheng eyed this male lead for a while. Leng Yan was not considered very handsome until to be hated by man and god, but his aura, which was incredibly attractive, the more you look at him, the more good-looking he got. He was that type of male lead who was easy on the eyes in the long term.

    Leng Yan eyed Shi Sheng for a few seconds, asked coldly, ¡°how did you get back here?¡±

    He could not believe she survived such that massive explosion.

    Leng Yan thought that she was dead.

    ¡°Obviously, by walking back, what makes you think I flew back here?¡± Shi Sheng responded grunted with displeasure, ¡°Is this how you talk to your stepmother? Even if I¡¯m your stepmother, I¡¯m still your elder. Didn¡¯t your dad teach you about respecting the elders and doting on the youngers?¡±

    Leng Yan¡¯s face turned ck when he heard that. Hatred was surging out from his eyes.

    That was some genuine hatred.

    Shi Sheng blinked. Did Leng Yan hate her?

    Did she mention any of his forbidden terms?

    Was it his dad or stepmother?

    ¡°Yan Mian, I think the explosion damaged your brain.¡± The hatred in Leng Yan¡¯s eyes vanished in a mere second. He sneered, ¡°don¡¯t challenge me. You¡¯ll be dead whenever I desire.¡±

    ¡°Oh, kill me then!¡± what makes you think I¡¯m afraid of dying.

    Go ahead and kill me. I¡¯ll drag you along into my grave.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression was too nonchnt. She looked as peaceful as the ocean without a wave. It was something Leng Yan had not seen before. She was not the samedy who would tremble in fear whenever she saw him.

    ¡°do you think I don¡¯t dare to?¡± Leng Yan approached Shi Sheng, emitting some sort of pressure.

    ¡°go ahead then!¡± Shi Sheng stretched out her neck, ¡°if you aren¡¯t dare, then you¡¯re a coward.¡±

    Leng Yan£º ¡°......¡±

    Is she... crazy?

    However, judging on her looks, she appeared to be quite normal.

    Leng Yan was second-guessing in his hear. He red at Shi Sheng for a few seconds, then turned around and left the room.

    He wanted to see how many tricks did she have up in her sleeve.

    ¡°Retard.¡±

    As Leng Yan was heading towards the door, the sound travelled into his ears. Without an ounce of emotion, he could not tell what message she was trying to convey.

    Leng Yan took it in and left the room in strides.

    Leng Yan would not be the head of Green Dragon if he could not tolerate that. Since he was not Lang Yao Tian¡¯s only son, the other brothers either ended up handicapped or died because of Leng Yan.

    Shi Sheng was supporting her chin, contemting.

    It is pretty exciting to be the male lead¡¯s stepmother.

    ......

    Shi Sheng should be considered someone with status in the vi as Leng Yao Tian¡¯s mistress. However, since Leng Yan took over to be the gang¡¯s head, other than the title ¡®ma¡¯am¡¯, she did not have any special treatment.

    She could not even enter and exit the vi as she pleased. She could only roam around in the estate.

    While she was treating her injury, other than the family doctor was being okay to her, the other servants were extremely rude. Sometimes she did not even get her meal.

    These people dared to do this must be due to Leng Yan¡¯s order.

    They were even worse than Shang Guan Jiu, that pervert. At least he did not starve her.

    Shi Sheng was starving too much. No one came after she pressed the calling bell a few times. She got off the bed. Her injury was almost recovered, just that she was still feeling slightly strange when she was trying to walk.

    The hallway was in silence. Shi Sheng headed downstairs. She could hear someone talking in the main hall.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡¯s mindset is clear, and she did not have any weird movements. She isn¡¯t mentally ill like you said.¡± This was the doctor¡¯s voice.

    ¡°she¡¯s been kind of different since she came back. If she isn¡¯t crazy, then what¡¯s going on?¡±

    The doctor did not answer.

    Leng Yan continued to ask,¡± is it possible that she¡¯s swapped by someone?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Yan, you know that even if a person¡¯s face can be changed, the DNA and fingerprints could never be changed.¡±

    ¡°then what¡¯s up with her?¡±

    The doctor muttered, ¡°ma¡¯am had been lost for such a long time, could it be that she met someone who taught her...¡±

 Chapter 687 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(6)

    <h4>Chapter 687 Teenage Girl Enforcer(6)</h4>

    Alright!

    This doctor was not being nice to her. He was testing her.

    ¡°Sonny,¡± Shi Sheng leaned on the fence on the second stairs, shouted downstairs, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Leng Yan and the doctor looked up at the same time, he saw Shi Sheng¡¯s smiley face, Leng Yan¡¯s face turned ck instantly. He did not even realize that she was up there.

    ¡°Who let you out?¡± Leng Yan stood up, looked up at Shi Sheng. He looked like he had ice in his eyes that could freeze Shi Sheng into an ice statue and kicked it into pieces.

    Shi Sheng walked down while supporting the handrail. Her shoes were making some tapping sounds as she headed down.

    The main hall was filled with the sounds of her strolling down.

    She spoke slowly when she reached downstairs, ¡°I¡¯lle out whenever I want. Why do I need permission?¡±

    Leng Yan red at her sharply.

    Now she even learnt to talk back.

    The doctor was good at reading the situation. When he saw that the atmosphere was not right, he retreated right away. He was just a tiny character. There were things that he should not have seen or heard.

    In this kind of ce, the less he heard and talked, the longer he could live.

    ¡°Sonny, are you trying to starve me to death?¡± Shi Sheng walked to the sofa and sat down without a thought, ¡°I¡¯m fine with being starved to death, but if I die...¡±

    She looked at Leng Yan with the ¡®you know what will happen¡¯ expression.

    Although she did not know what secrets she had until Leng Yan was paying so much attention to her.

    However, she did not mind using this to threaten Leng Yan. since it was a usable condition, why shouldn¡¯t she use it?

    ¡°Yan Mian, I see you¡¯ve grown a pair after wandering out for a month.¡± Leng Yan sneered.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t, I would be a corpse by now. I need to be strong if I want to stay alive.¡± Shi Sheng raised her hand, admiring her nails, the corner of her lips curled upwards, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re quite familiar with this topic, isn¡¯t it, son?¡±

    ¡°Yan Mian, I¡¯ll let you hope that you¡¯re dead rather than alive if you bber your mouth again.¡± Leng Yan could not contain his fumes, ¡°don¡¯t think that you can threaten just because you have the leverage.¡±

    Shi Sheng put down her hand, smiled maliciously, ¡°why don¡¯t you kill me now then, sonny?¡±

    Leng Yan was infuriated right away. He raised his hand to hit Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s sight turned cold. She grabbed the white bolster next to her and smashed at him. While Leng Yan was catching the bolster, she got up and stomped at Leng Yan¡¯s abdomen.

    Leng Yan did not manage to defend himself and fell backwards onto the sofa.

    Although Shi Sheng did not have great strength, since her body was only an averagedy and had not had food, she had to kick him with all her might to kick Leng Yan into the sofa.

    But she had her sword, she was not scared!

    If her body was not enough, she would use her sword!

    ¡°Yan Mian£¡¡± Leng Yan red at her in rage, ¡°do you have a dead wish?!¡±

    Shi Sheng thought that Leng Yan would go over to hit her, but she did not expect him supported on the sofa and flipped to the back coolly and headed to the entrance.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°......¡± didn¡¯t we agree to hurt each other?

    Mister male lead, why did you leave? Why didn¡¯t you act ording to the script?

    Come back and fight me!

    Leng Yan withdrew all of Shi Sheng¡¯s meals. He did not allow anyone to send Shi Sheng any food. Every food in the vi was kept in the kitchen, and the kitchen was guarded.

    Shi Sheng could still roam around in the vi, but she did not get to eat anything. It was apparent that he was trying to starve her to death.

    Sometimes you don¡¯t have to beat someone up until they are half handicapped to torture them.

    My son is epic.

    Shi Sheng could barely fill her stomach with two pieces of fruits. There was no spiritual energy in this dimension, so the fruit was just ordinary fruit. It was sour to the bone.

    I want to sh my son!

    But he does note back to the vi, I¡¯m going to cry from angriness.

    Shi Sheng walked downstairs and headed to the kitchen slowly.

    She wanted to eat meat!

    Braised pork, braised ribs, braised pork trotters, braised human meat...

    [...] what is the host thinking about? More importantly, why is she sharing these thoughts with it?

    Shi Sheng: ¡°just give me my starter gift package, or a golden finger is fine too.¡±

    Look at how bad her situation was right now. She could not even get to eat.

    [...] How deep is the host¡¯s resentment towards the starter gift package? Darn it, it¡¯s not that it did not want to give her. This gift package did not even exist.

    Shi Sheng got rid of those two guarding her room and walked into the kitchen nonchntly.

    [...] did she not say that her situation was terrible?

    The servants¡¯ expression changed simultaneously when they saw Shi Sheng entered the kitchen.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am... h-how did you get in here?¡± the chef nced at the entrance. Where are the guards? Why did they let her in? Young Master Yan ordered not to let her eat anything!

    Shi Sheng waved her hand domineering as if a bandit entered a vige, the metal sword ¡®dang¡¯ and sent the pot lid flying away, spun one round in mid-air beforending on the chef¡¯s head, ¡®make me something to eat.¡±

    The chef was stunned,¡±...¡±

    The other servants were hiding at the side in terror. She had a weapon in her hand, after all. They were merely ordinary people.

    ......

    Shi Sheng had already filled her stomach by the time Leng Yan came back. She was watching television on the couch.

    Leng Yan came back with ady in his arms. Thedy¡¯s forehead and arms were warped in bandages, leaning onto Leng Yan palely.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± the female lead!

    You were a cold-blooded assassin. Why are you looking so weak now? This is not scientifically urate.

    She had to admit that the female lead was quite good-looking, but she was not the adorable type that Shi Sheng liked.

    Leng Yan overlooked Shi Sheng and headed upstairs carrying thedy. His men followed him up.

    Shi Sheng noticed that bloodstains were dripping where Leng Yan passed by.

    The vi was in aplete mess. It was heard that they were ambushed when Leng Yan got the female lead out of the hospital, causing the female lead to be injured again.

    Hence, it was proven that every male lead¡¯s chick needed to pay the price.

    Step-mother Sheng watched everyone going in and out of the vi in the living hall like the vi owner with a te of roasted sunflower seeds she robbed from the kitchen.

    They only settle down around midnight.

    Leng Yan¡¯s expression was icy cold. He came down with a murderous aura with his men. His shirt was tainted with blood, which was rather scary. He walked through the main hall, willingly ignoring Shi Sheng.

    Step-mother Shing whipped out her death seeking attitude, ¡°sonny, is my daughter-inw dead?¡±

    Leng Yan turned around to look at Shi Sheng. The murderous aura thickened.

    His men,¡±...¡± can¡¯t you see that Young Master Yan was furious? Did you think that you¡¯ve lived too long and now you¡¯re seeking death?

    ¡°Lock her up in the room, don¡¯t let her out without my permission.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Leng Yan was heading out.

    Step-mother Shing,¡±...¡± sonny, why am I getting locked up for being concerned about your girl? Please be sensible!

    Am I someone you can lock up as you please?

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please.¡± two of them stepped up, standing at Shi Sheng¡¯s left and right. Shi Sheng was unwilling, so they had to carry her upstairs.

    Shi Sheng rested her legs on the couch, took out her metal sword beneath the cushion next to her and poked at the coffee table.

    The coffee table cracked up, and the crack soon covered the whole table in a spider web pattern and shattered along with the sound of ¡®crash¡¯.

    They looked at the pieces on the ground, ¡°...¡±

    Is this coffee table made with tofu? Young Master Yan, did you buy a fake one?

    ¡°Oops, I may have identally used too much strength.¡± Shi Sheng kept her sword. The expression was obviously ¡®can¡¯t help about the fact that I¡¯m so strong. She did not show an ounce of guilt.

 Chapter 688 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(7)

    Chapter 688

    Teenage Girl Enforcer(7)

    Ying Su¡¯s injuries were pretty severe. Leng Yan did not give Shi Sheng any trouble even though she had been beating up Leng Yan¡¯s men for a few days and threatening the servants from the kitchen to cook for her.

    Shi Sheng would train her body whenever she was free, sometimes she would bully Leng Yan¡¯s underlings, whenever she met him, she would challenge his limits, her life was quite rxing.

    Ying Su had been treating her injuries for more than a month. Shi Sheng did not expect to see her one evening.

    She tied her hair up into a ponytail, her palm-sized face with a calm expression. Her tight leather outfits covered her body which could make people nosebleed. What should be big is big and what should be small is small.

    Shi Sheng looked at her body unconsciously, it was not excellent, but it was considered not too bad.

    Ying Su noticed someone came in. She looked up immediately, eyed Shi Sheng for a few rounds cautiously.

    Ying Su had never been to the vi before. She only knew Shi Sheng from her profile, other than that time at the port. This was the first time they met.

    Ying Su had questions in the bottom of her heart as to why Leng Yan got rid of all Leng Yao Tian¡¯s women except for her.

    But her rtionship with Leng Yan was...

    Ying Su lowered her head and quickly finished whatever was in the bowl, then stood up and left.

    Shi Sheng was still standing at the door-side, Ying Su was passing by her, and the next second she fell forward.

    Leng Yan showed up out of nowhere, caught Ying Su in his arms.

    Leng Yan red at Shi Sheng before shifting to a tender nce at Ying Su, ¡°are you okay?¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± I swear to God she fell down by herself. This had nothing to do with me. I¡¯m not gonna take this me.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ying Su got out of Leng Yan¡¯s arms, ¡°my wounds are almost done. I want to go home.¡±

    Leng Yan held her shoulder, denied her request, ¡°you can¡¯t. It¡¯s dangerous there.¡±

    Ying Su looked at Shi Sheng with the corner of her eyes. Shi Sheng was looking at her at the same time. She could not read those eyes as if there was ayer of gauze at the bottom of her eyes, blocking her snooping.

    However, it seemed like there was nothing. There was nothing in her eyes at all.

    What a strange woman.

    ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for me to live here.¡± Ying Su looked back at Leng Yan and responded coldly.

    ¡°Just tell my men whatever you need. No one will stop you if you want to go anywhere.¡± Leng Yan paused, side looked at Shi Sheng, who was standing there for no reason, ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. I¡¯ll settle them.¡±

    Ying Su hesitated for a moment, but Leng Yan did not give her a chance, and bridal style carried her up.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± PDA in public so much.

    Don¡¯t you know that the more you PDA, the quicker you¡¯ll die!

    Leng Yan did not look for trouble with Shi Sheng right away and was sticking with Ying Su all day long.

    However, just because Leng Yan did not give her trouble for some time, it did not mean that he will stop giving her trouble.

    One day, Shi Sheng was caught by Leng Yan when she was heading out of the kitchen. Two people inb coats were behind him.

    Shi Sheng nced at their chest.

    Chief of a mental hospital.

    The other one.

    Psychiatrist of a mental hospital.

    ¡°What are you trying to do, sonny?¡± Shi Sheng looked up to Leng Yan.

    ¡°Moving you to another ce,¡± Leng Yan slid aside, ¡°take her away.¡±

    ¡°My gosh! This is rebellion!¡± Shi Sheng took a step back, ¡°aren¡¯t you scared that your father rose from the dead to beat you for being so unfilial!¡±

    Leng Yan sneered, ¡°I was not even scared of him when he was alive. Why would I fear a dead man.¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you,¡± Shi Sheng took out her hand, hinting at those lunatics, bah, psychiatrists, ¡°I¡¯ll run away if you send me to the mental hospital. I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±

    Those two lunatics¡¯ expressions changed slightly right away, the kind of expression that they were looking at a mentally ill person.

    My gosh! Why did anyone think I¡¯m mentally ill?

    I¡¯m not mentally ill!

    I¡¯m not mentally ill!

    You bunch of retards!

    [...] usually, mentally ill patients would not admit that they were mentally ill. Host, you should cure your sickness. We are notcking money anyway.

    ¡°Run away if you dare. I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± Leng Yan smiled maliciously, waved at the back.

    Those two rushed at Shi Sheng right away. One man grabbed one of Shi Sheng¡¯s arms and dragged her out.

    Hey, sonny, are you trying to take a mile when I give you an inch?

    Do you think I¡¯ve been training these days for nothing?

    Shi Sheng took out her sword smoothly, twisting her de and stabbed a lunatic. The other lunatic was afraid that he would get hurt and took a step back subconsciously.

    One of her arms was free. She immediately stabbed the other person.

    [...] didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t train for nothing? If you¡¯re that capable, then don¡¯t use your sword!

    How can I win over them without my sword?

    Shi Sheng did not care to chat with a retard system. She used her sword to beat those two up.

    Leng Yan¡¯s expression was slightly surprised, ¡°where did you get your sword?¡±

    He saw her took that sword out of nowhere.

    ¡°I know magic tricks.¡± Shi Sheng said with a serious face.

    Leng Yan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. It seemed that it was the only logical exnation. Why does he feel like she kept fooling him?

    And that sword, Leng Yan¡¯s iris narrowed with a few inquisitive gauging and estimation.

    It did not look like some ordinary sword, it was too overpowering, but he had to admit that it was a good sword.

    Those doctors were beaten up by her, Leng Yan had to let his underlings fight her.

    ¡°Gosh!¡± Shi Sheng cursed with her sword in her hand, ¡°don¡¯t you have some decency? So many of you are fighting one person, sonny, you¡¯ll be struck by lightning!¡±

    The underlings,¡±...¡± you still dare to call Young Master Yan sonny, are you not scared that he will kill you?

    When our Young Master Yan is mad, even we are scared of him.

    ¡°Catch her.¡± Leng Yan was crazy mad when Shi Sheng called him sonny.

    Shi Sheng was cornered into the kitchen.

    Clink nk-

    The whole kitchen was almost destroyed, the floor was full of the ingredients and the cooking equipment, the underlings were begging for mercy on the floor.

    Shi Sheng stood on the kitchen chopping table, looking askance like a tyrant, bbering arrogantly, ¡°didn¡¯t I say not to fight me with this many of you? This is what happens when you don¡¯t listen to me.¡±

    The underlings,¡±...¡± so when you say that, you¡¯re saying that we should get more people?

    Leng Yan¡¯s expression looked like he just ate a pile of shit.

    Yan Mian was an ordinary woman. How was she so good in martial arts?

    He was very suspicious that Yan Mian was swapped with someone else.

    However, the DNA and fingerprints left him nothing to refute. These were the two most difficult things to falsify.

    Unless the doctor was lying to him.

    However, Leng Yan was sure that the doctor would not betray him.

    ¡°Sonny! I¡¯m not gonna entertain you anymore for today. I¡¯m going to need to get some rest.¡± Shi Sheng stepped on the balustrade, hopped onto the balcony and disappeared in Leng Yan¡¯s sight within a blink.

    Leng Yan hurried to the balcony and looked up, saw the windows at Shi Sheng¡¯s room shut along with the sound ¡®pak¡¯.

    His fingers were pale from grabbing onto the windows with full force.

    ¡°Yan Mian!¡±

    What happened when she was missing?

    Now she was not only not afraid of him, but she was also good at martial arts.

    No one could be this good in martial arts in such a short time...

    Or is it possible that she had been pretending to be weak the whole time to deceive him?

 Chapter 689 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(8)

    <h4>Chapter 689 Teenage Girl Enforcer(8)</h4>

    After that, Leng Yan had been trying all sorts of ways to send Shi Sheng to a mental hospital.

    Including poisoning, kidnapping... none of his ns seeded.

    That sword of hers was incredible.

    What made Leng Yan curious was that she could leave the vi based on the strength she showed that day. However, she did not seem to want to leave at all.

    Leng Yan pondered in another manner. She must have a motive for returning here. It would be expected if she was not going to leave.

    However, what was her motive?

    Leng Yan was too scared to live in the main vi, so he brought Ying Su to live in a mansion nearby.

    He probably knew that even if he ordered the servants not to let Shi Sheng, she would still threaten them to cook for her. Hence, Leng Yan did not stop anyone from sending her meals.

    Leng Yan made someone watch Shi Sheng¡¯s movement closely. It was just short of having someone filming her.

    ......

    The mansion was covered in the night¡¯s darkness. It was in total silence.

    A dark silhouette entered the main vi and disappeared after a few leaps.

    Footsteps were rushing in with shlights scanning everywhere.

    ¡°Where did it go?¡±

    ¡°I saw it was running in this direction. How did it disappear?¡±

    ¡°Is it possible that he had already entered the vi?¡±

    ¡°No way...¡±

    The two who were conversing looked at the main vi. Yan Mian lived there. Everyone knew that no one should mess with ma¡¯am. Even Young Master Yan moved out from the main vi.

    However, only the ce that could hide someone was the main vi. If he did not go there, then where else could he go?

    Although they were scared, they entered the vi anyway and began to search each floor.

    When they reached the floor Shi Sheng was at, virtually no one was willing to search her room.

    As they were pushing the responsibility to each other. The door was opened, and Shi Sheng showed up with her sword, looking at them unhappily, shouted at them,¡± why are you all making a fuss in suchte night? I was about to sleep!¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am... someone broke in. We came here because we¡¯re worried about your safety.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± Shi Sheng responded sarcastically. They got tensed up when they saw her carrying the sword. Is she trying to kill them?

    This lunatic might actually do that.

    However, Shi Sheng only exited the room, ¡°hurry up and get lost.¡±

    Hm?

    Is she being cooperative?

    Although they were confused, they did not dare to slow things down. They quickly searched through Shi Sheng¡¯s room while she was standing at the door. Those searching felt like a knife hanging above their heads that would chop their heads off any second.

    Hence when they did not find anything out of ce, they left there quickly.

    They were only relieved when they left the main vi, but they got nervous in another second as they did not find anyone.

    ¡°How are we going to tell Young Master Yan?¡± they did not even know if that person was really a person...

    ¡°Let¡¯s go look somewhere else.¡±

    Shi Sheng watched those people left standing by the windows. She only returned to her bed until it was quiet outside.

    She could not believe that someone broke in.

    Who was this brave?

    Could it be Shang Guan Jiu that pervert?

    No way, that pervert was too weak. It definitely would not be him.

    ¡°Kacha-¡±

    Shi Sheng turned her head to see her window broken. The curtains were swaying next to the windows. It appeared that a silhouette was there.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s brows raised slightly. This thief is quite good!

    The windows opened at the same time as Shi Sheng was heading there with her sword. The person at the windows stunned for a second when he saw Shi Sheng. He then quickly jumped into the windows and raised his pointer finger to ask her not to scream.

    Shi Sheng eyed him coldly, a name popped up in her mind.

    Ling Yi.

    The loyal second male lead; the female lead¡¯s partner in ck Tiger, had a crush on the female lead. He was majorly responsible for male lead and female lead¡¯s fights and misunderstandingster on.

    This guy is definitely here for Ying Su.

    Ling Yi thought that thisdy was dangerously calm. It was okay that she did not scream, but there was not an ounce of fear and shock. The way she looked at him as if... he was a moving object.

    Any woman that had an unfamiliar man show up in her room would be at least angry even if she was not scared, right?

    ¡°Well... I want to hide here for a while.¡± Ling Yi broke the silence. He did not expect the security at Leng Yan here would be this strict.

    He noticed that while those people were searching this room, they were speedy as if they were frightened to death.

    He did not expect that ady was living here. Furthermore, it was such a youngdy.

    Ling Yi had already nned that if she did not agree or if she screamed, he would restrain her immediately.

    However, all he heard was thedy standing in front of him asked him calmly, ¡°are you looking for Ying Su?¡±

    A hint of surprise shed through the bottom of Ling Yi¡¯s eyes.

    How did she know about Ying Su£¿

    He recalled that the current name Ying Su used was An Ruo Ling. Only those who were close to Leng Yan would know this name.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Leng Yan¡¯s mother.¡± Shi Sheng smiled with a mouthful of white teeth, showing Ling Yi a malicious smile, ¡°stepmother.¡±

    Ling Yi, ¡°...¡±

    Where did Leng Yan get a stepmother?

    It took Ling Yi a while to realize, he asked with surprise, ¡°you¡¯re Leng Yao Tian¡¯s woman?¡±

    Did Leng Yan not kill all Leng Yao Tian¡¯s women after he died? Why is one of them is here?

    Could it be that Leng Yan likes this woman?

    Ling Yi was filling the nks in his brains. The more he thought about it, the more it seemed usible. Didn¡¯t know that Leng Yan would be into his father¡¯s woman, what a heartless man.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Shi Sheng saw Ling Yi¡¯s expression kept changing, and the way he looked at her was getting weirder. Her mouth twitched, ¡°I¡¯m not into Leng Yan.¡±

    Just wait and see! If the male lead dared to court anyone other than the female lead.

    I¡¯m an experienced yer.

    I know the rules very well.

    Ling Yi, ¡°...¡±

    How did she know what he was thinking?

    ¡°Then... why haven¡¯t you...¡± got killed by Leng Yan?

    Shi Sheng felt sick. How did this second male lead grew up in his background and fought for the female lead with the male leadter on with his IQ?

    ¡°Maybe he thinks that I¡¯m good-looking and didn¡¯t want to kill me.¡± Shi Sheng bluffed.

    Although Ling Yi did not know Leng Yan well, he knew that he was an incredibly cold-blooded person. He would not kill Shi Sheng just because she was good looking like what she said.

    Something seemed out of ce.

    ¡°You want to meet Ying Su?¡± Shi Sheng did not care about what Ling Yi was thinking.

    ¡°You have a n?¡± Ling Yi forgot about all his doubts the moment Ying Su was mentioned. His mind was filled with Ying Su only.

    ¡°Of course.¡± I¡¯m all mighty.

    Ling Yi¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°what¡¯s your n?¡± he heard from other people what happenedst time. However, at that time, he did not know if Ying Su was alive or not, let alone where she was.

    However, he did not believe that she was dead, so he had been looking for her.

    Not long ago, he heard that Ying Su was spotted with Leng Yan, that¡¯s why he came here at night.

    He just wanted to see Ying Su again, to make sure that she was safe.

    ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Shi Sheng asked back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll promise you something if you agree to help me.¡±

 Chapter 690 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(9)

    <h4>Chapter 690 Teenage Girl Enforcer(9)</h4>

    The next day.

    ¡°Madam, are you heading out?¡± asked the servant of the main house who saw Shi Sheng walking out, trying to stop her.

    Shi Sheng stared at him fiercely, and the hairs on the back of the servant¡¯s neck rose. Defeated, the servant stepped aside, ¡°Please travel safe, madam.¡±

    Shi Sheng took a man in a servant¡¯s uniform with her and left. The previous servant was a little surprised. <i>Why does that servant look kind of familiar?</i>

    Shi Sheng swaggered out of the main house with Ling Yi.

    ¡°Is this really okay?¡± Ling Yi asked in a low voice as he hung his head low next to Shi Sheng.

    ¡°¡®I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Ling Yi stared at Shi Sheng in disbelief, ¡°...¡± <i>What do you mean by ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯??!?!?!</i>

    Unlike Shi Sheng, Ling Yi was betting his life on this mission right now. If he was found out by Leng Yan, let alone seeing Ying Su, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to see tomorrow¡¯s sun.

    ¡°I won¡¯t die either way.¡± Shi Sheng retorted irresponsibly.

    Ling Yi felt as if an arrow had shot through his heart. How could he have believed in this woman so easily? Is it toote for him to turn back now?

    Ling Yi nced behind them and noticed several bodyguards following them from a distance.

    ¡°You should be more positive, young man.¡± Shi Sheng said earnestly. ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®Though death befalls all men alike, it may be weightier than Mount Tai or lighter than a feather *¡¯, is it not? If you¡¯re not even willing to risk a little danger to see your sweetheart, can it even be considered true love at all? ¡°

    [T/L note: This is a well known Chinese idiom, ÈË¹ÌÓÐÒ»ËÀ£¬»òÖØÓÚÌ©É½»òÇáÓÚºèÃ«, which means ¡°Toy down one¡¯s life for a noble cause is worthwhile¡±]

    Ling Yi felt his heart shudder, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to fall for this toxic chicken soup for the soul.

    <i>Wait a minute!</i>

    <i>How did she know that he likes Ying Su?</i>

    ¡°How do you know so much?¡± Ling Yi asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you that I liked Ying Sust night.¡±

    Shi Sheng rposed herself, ¡°But you just did.¡±

    ¡°......¡± <i>What kind of trick is this? </i>thought Ling Yi to himself.

    Shi Sheng shook her head upon seeing Ling Yi confused.

    Ling Yi¡¯s character setting probably consisted of the attributes of a secondary character. His IQ wasn¡¯t that high, but he¡¯s the type to have excellent luck. So this meant that even though he may not be smart enough, he¡¯ll be able to survive thanks to his luck.

    Some people can live to the ending by just depending on their luck.

    Unlucky characters like hers usually won¡¯t even survive the first episode. Shi Sheng felt a sense of pride, knowing that she managed to survive until the finale.

    ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t go in.¡±

    When they reached Leng Yan¡¯s ce, a bodyguard on duty blocked Shi Sheng from entering.

    ¡°Why?¡± Shi Sheng asked in a serious tone.

    ¡°......¡± <i>Young Master Leng Yan is now the master of this house. So if we say you can¡¯t enter, then you cannot enter. How can you even ask why?</i>

    <i>The bodyguard coughed, ¡°If you¡¯re looking for Young Master Yan, you shouldeter. He¡¯s not here right now.¡±</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, Of course I know he¡¯s not here.</i>

    <i>¡°I¡¯m not looking for him. I¡¯m looking for Ying Su...¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Madam,¡± Ying Su suddenly came out of the house, interrupting Shi Sheng.</i>

    <i>¡°Miss Ann.¡± The bodyguard called respectfully.</i>

    <i>¡°The madam is here for me. Let them in.¡± Ying Su¡¯s gaze swept across Ling Yi, her facial expression void of any surprise.</i>

    <i>¡°This...¡± The bodyguard hesitated.</i>

    <i> ¡°Then I will head out and have a chat with the madam instead. ¡°Ying Su replied. She didn¡¯t want to give the bodyguard a hard time either.</i>

    <i>The bodyguard hurriedly stopped Ying Su, ¡°Miss Ann, you can¡¯t go out. Madam, pleasee inside.¡±</i>

    <i>The bodyguard thought that Ling Yi was the one that Leng Yan sent to follow her. So he did not stop him and let him in as well.</i>

    <i>Ying Su sent everyone inside the ce away and gave Sheng a cautious nce. Upon seeing that she was sitting on the sofa by herself, she pulled Ling Yi towards the corner and questioned him, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Ying Su, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± Ling Yi was obviously short of breath when facing Ying Su. His head was facing the floor as he dared not look at her.</i>

    <i> ¡°Are you crazy? Don¡¯t you know how dangerous this ce is?¡± Due to Shi Sheng¡¯s presence, Ying Su held her tongue after that sentence, ¡°How did you end up here with her?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°She brought me here...¡± Ling Yi then exined what happened the night before to Ying Su.</i>

    <i>When they were in the ck Tiger n, Ying Su was the one who called the shots in their partnership. Hence, Ling Yi had already made it a habit to report everything to Ying Su.</i>

    <i>¡°What? Is she really that kind?¡± Ying Su questioned suspiciously.</i>

    <i>Ling Yi thought it was weird that Shi Sheng would help him, but he had no choice. He was desperate to know about Ying Su¡¯s safety, and he wanted to see her at least once.</i>

    <i>¡°Ying Su what happened to you? Why did the organization say that you betrayed us?¡± This was also one of the reasons why Ling Yi was so determined to see Ying Su.</i>

    <i>Ying Su and Ling Yi basically grew up together. They were like family. They were childhood friends. </i>

    <i>He didn¡¯t believe what the organization told him, that she had fallen in love with Leng Yan and chose to betray their organization. </i>

    <i>¡°Ling Yi, I¡¯m sorry...¡± Ying Su dropped her head, ¡°Please be careful on your own in the future.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Ying Su......¡± Did Ying Su really betray the organization? And left him there on his own?</i>

    <i>After a few seconds of silence, Ling Yi asked a painful question. ¡°Have you really fallen in love with Leng Yan?¡±</i>

    <i>Ying Su did not answer, but Ling Yi already knew from the look on her face.

    </i>

    <i> He had lived with Ying Su for so many years that they would understand each other even in silence.</i>

    <i>¡°Does he...... like you?¡±</i>

    <i>Ying Su gave a forced smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±</i>

    <i>Although Leng Yan treats her really well, she constantly felt a disconnect between them. She felt as if she would never be able to enter his heart. </i>

    <i>¡°Then did you actually betray the organization for him?¡± Ling Yi was suddenly upset, not caring about Shi Sheng, who was at a distance. ¡°Ying Su, have you lost your mind? Now that you¡¯ve blocked your escape route, what will you do in the future?¡±</i>

    <i>What if Leng Yan didn¡¯t like her? </i>

    <i>The consequences of betraying the organization are dire.</i>

    <i>Ling Yi was filled with regret. He should¡¯ve stopped Ying Su from taking this mission from the start. If she never took this mission, then she wouldn¡¯t have met Leng Yan. Then, all of this mess wouldn¡¯t have happened in the first ce.</i>

    <i>But this unfortunate event did happen. Other than regret, there was nothing else that Ling Yi could do. </i>

    <i>¡°Ling Yi, I know what I¡¯m doing. Thank you for worrying about me, but you should leave soon.¡± Ying Su said as she extended her arms and hugged him. </i>

    <i>Ling Yi¡¯s eyes began to turn red, ¡°No, you have toe with me.¡±</i>

    <i>He couldn¡¯t possibly leave her in such a dangerous ce.</i>

    <i>Ying Su shook her head and whispered, ¡°Ling Yi, what¡¯s there to do if I leave this ce? The organization hasbelled me as a traitor. It is now much safer in here than being out there.¡±</i>

    <i>Ling Yi didn¡¯t know what to say. </i>

    <i>The organization believed that Ying Su was a traitor, so she will not be given another chance. Regardless of whether she had any unspeakable hardship, the organization would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let one go. This has always been their organization¡¯s practice.</i>

    <i>Now that she¡¯s in Leng Yan¡¯s turf, there¡¯s no mistaking that she would be safer.</i>

    <i>But......</i>

    <i>This protection and safety is built on the notion that Leng Yan is unaware of Ying Su¡¯s connection with the ck Tiger n.</i>

    <i>What if he finds out?</i>

    <i>Will he let Ying Su go?</i>

    <i>¡°Ying Su, juste with me. We¡¯ll leave this ce and head to another country. It doesn¡¯t matter where we go, I won¡¯t let them find us.¡± As huge as the organization¡¯s power is, they wouldn¡¯t be able to reach every corner of the world.</i>

    <i>¡°Where could we possibly go?¡± Ying Su muttered. Her voice was so soft that Ling Yi couldn¡¯t make out what she was saying. Before he could ask her, Ying Su quickly continued, ¡°You guys should go. Leng Yan is about to return.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Ying Su!¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Thank you, Ling Yi.¡± Ying Su began pushing Ling Yi towards the door.</i>

    <i>When they reached where Shi Sheng was, Ling Yi could only stare at Ying Su with bloodshot eyes.</i>

    <i>Just when the two of them were staring at each other, a sound suddenly could be heard from outside.</i>

    <i>¡°Young Master Yan, you¡¯re back.¡±</i>

    <i>Following this sound, the once tightly shut door was immediately opened. </i>

 Chapter 691 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(10)

    <h4>Chapter 691 Teenage Girl Enforcer(10)</h4>

    Ying Su and Ling Yi both looked a little nervous. Only Shi Sheng looked rxed as if she hadn¡¯t heard Leng Yaning in.

    When Leng Yan entered the house, his eyes swept across the hall and fell on Shi Sheng, who was lounging on the couch as if she owned the ce.

    ¡°Yan Mian, who allowed you toe here?¡± Leng Yan was fuming the second he saw Shi Sheng, and if he could strangle her to death, Shi Sheng would¡¯ve died countless times already.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to visit my daughter-inw. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shi Sheng asked, straining her neck from the couch.

    ¡°Guards!¡± Leng Yan yelled.

    A few men came in immediately from the outside.

    Leng Yan pointed to Shi Sheng, ¡°Get her out of my sight.¡±

    The guards looked at each other.

    <i>The other day, so many of them were trying to catch her, but all of them failed. Could they possibly catch her with just a few of them present?</i>

    ¡°Come on! If one mere woman scares you senseless, what¡¯s the point of hiring any of you?¡± Leng Yan kicked the nearest person with anger.

    Ying Su knew that Leng Yan was a very restrained person. This was the first time she had seen him so angry.

    She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Shi Sheng twice.

    Under Leng Yan¡¯s pressure, they could only bite the bullet.

    ¡±

    Shi Sheng stood up from the sofa, ¡°No need, I will leave on my own.¡±

    Ying Su¡¯s eyes fell on the sofa Shi Sheng was sitting on, her expression a little unnatural.

    ¡°Ruoling, did she bully you?¡± Leng Yan thought Ying Su was bullied and walked over a few steps, ¡°What did she do to you? Don¡¯t be afraid. You can tell me.¡±

    From Leng Yan¡¯s current perspective, it was easy to see Ling Yi hiding behind the sofa. Ying Su could only swoop into Leng Yan¡¯s arms. Now that the positions of the two were changed, Leng Yan¡¯s back was now facing the sofa.

    ¡°Madam just came here to see me, nothing else.¡± Ying Su originally wanted Leng Yan to change his position, but she didn¡¯t expect that her actions and her nervous exnation would lead Leng Yan to think that she was indeed bullied by Shi Sheng.

    Leng Yan patted Ying Su¡¯s back tofort her while his eyes were staring daggers at Shi Sheng.

    Ying Su knew that Leng Yan had misunderstood them, but she didn¡¯t exin any further and stayed silent for the sake of Ling Yi.

    Shi Sheng left the sofa and met Leng Yan¡¯s gaze, ¡°What are you looking at? So what if I bullied her? It is my right to teach my daughter-inw.¡±

    ¡°Yan Mian, don¡¯t you dare push your luck.¡± Leng Yan threatened.

    ¡°Oh, try me.¡±

    Shi Sheng nced towards Ying Su and waved her iron sword that appeared out of nowhere in her hand, motioning the people in her way to move.

    Without Leng Yan¡¯s orders, the guards wouldn¡¯t dare move an inch. Their bodies were frozen in fear as they stared at Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng raised her hand lightly, and her iron sword immediately swung down.

    Even though they saw that she didn¡¯t use any force on her sword¡ª¡ª rather, it was just a casual wave, the bodyguards felt an immense pressure pressing down on them from the top of their heads.

    Out of the body¡¯s recognition of danger, one of them immediately stepped aside.

    As the guard stepped aside, he miraculously dodged Shi Sheng¡¯s iron sword that swung to his initial position. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t run away if you have the guts to face me!¡±

    <i>If I don¡¯t run, I¡¯ll be sliced in half by you!</i>

    Leng Yan was now fuming with rage. He¡¯s been raising useless trash that couldn¡¯t even deal with one mere woman.

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. Leng Yan let go of Ying Su and began chasing after Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Stop her.¡± Leng Yan stood at the door, shouting at the people standing in the distance.

    Many people came back with him today, and all of them were armed with guns. The second they heard Leng Yan¡¯s order, someone instantly blocked Shi Sheng from leaving.

    ¡°......¡± Shi Sheng was getting tired of this.

    <i>There are new retards every year, but this year, the number seems to have skyrocketed.</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if she lives or dies. Get her!¡±

    <i>This woman really thinks that just because she had something to leverage, she could keep pushing my buttons, and I wouldn¡¯ty a hand on her? Hah. </i>

    ¡®Whether she lives or dies¡¯ meant that they were permitted to open fire. Hence many of them began to take out their guns and pointed them at Shi Sheng.

    These people weren¡¯t around the main house as much, so they didn¡¯t know how fierce and ruthless Shi Sheng could get. They thought that Shi Sheng was just an average woman ¡ª¡ª an easy target. Which was why they weren¡¯t treating her seriously at all.

    But the second they saw Shi Shenf bring down their two best men in an instant, they quickly became alert.

    ¡°Let me teach you a lesson,¡± Shi Sheng said with an eerie smirk on her face, ¡°do not underestimate your enemies. Even if the opponent is a baby, you should only let your guard down when they¡¯ve turned into nothing but dust and bones.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Humans areplex animals. When they see something weak and small, they would naturally feel superior and stronger than them, which would lead to them disregarding the potential threat of the weak.

    It was often that these kinds of people would die in the hands of people they had underestimated.

    Do not underestimate anything.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The sound of a gunshot shocked everyone. Shortly after, the sounds of various intertwined gunshots followed.

    Shi Sheng wanted to pretend to avoid these bullets, but her body¡¯s hardware did not support it, so she could only use her defensive talismans to protect herself.

    Everyone witnessed as the bulletsnded on Shi Sheng and proceeded to fall to the ground. She was like an iron wall,pletely imprable.

    If an ordinary person was in her spot, they would have already turned into a sieve.

    What the hell?

    Shi Sheng relied on the defensive talisman for protection as she knocked these people down in a few strokes.

    ¡°Son, you have to work harder if you want to kill me. Come on, mom has faith in you.¡± Stepmother Sheng finished her words arrogantly before nonchntly leaving the scene.

    Fortunately, Leng Yan did not have any heart diseases. If he did have one, he would have died from anger already.

    ¡°Young Master Yan...¡± <i>The bullets couldn¡¯t pass through her... Is she a monster?</i>

    ¡°Trash, you¡¯re all a bunch of trash!¡± Leng Yan realized that he was a little gaffe after losing his temper. When he calmed himself down, he made an order, ¡°Find a way to kill her, no matter what it takes.¡±

    Thest part of Leng Yan¡¯s order was told in heavy emphasis.

    All he wanted now was to kill this woman. He never wanted to see her ever again.

    ¡°......Yes.¡±

    With this sturdybat power of that monster, do they use cannons to bomb her?

    ......

    Shi Sheng felt that there was something off with the people around hertely, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was.

    When she got to the restaurant, she felt even weirder.

    Shi Sheng looked at the food that was covered with all sorts of seasonings in front of her and looked at the chef faintly. The chef hung his head down and trembled.

    <i>I don¡¯t know anything, I don¡¯t know anything.</i>

    ¡°Hey......¡±

    ¡°Madam, please forgive me! I was forced to do this! I don¡¯t know anything! I have elders and children to raise and an 80-year-old mother to take care of! Please! Show mercy and let me live!¡±

    <i>This line... It¡¯s so cheesy!! </i>

    Shi Sheng nced at the dining table, stretched out her chopsticks and broke it in half. Then, the corner of her mouth twitched, ¡°... There¡¯s too much corn pepper in this.¡±

    There was nothing strange with the smell. Her food was actually very fragrant. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t suspect anything at first, but the chef¡¯s abnormal behaviour had undoubtedly told her that there was something weird in it.

    <i> Chef, was your IQ eaten by a dog?</i>

    The most important thing was that there were a lot of peppercorns in it, so she couldn¡¯t eat it anyway.

    [System]: <strong>Obviously, you terrified him so much that all his IQ went out the window.</strong>

    The chef was one of the most tragic victims by Shi Sheng. He had seen Shi Sheng tear a van to shreds by hand and was mortified the second he saw her.

    It was entirely normal for him to have such a reaction.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The chef looked up dumbfounded.

    ¡°Redo it.¡± Shi Sheng knocked on the table and nted one eyebrow, ¡°If you dare to put any kind of weird ingredients in there, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll be joining your 80-year-old mother soon.¡±

    ¡°...¡± <i>I don¡¯t want to!!! </i>the chef thought in fear.

    He got up from the ground, packed up the things on the table, and ran into the kitchen in a hurry.

    After entering the kitchen, he put the bowl of poisoned boiled pork slices on the counter and breathed a sigh of relief. He was almost frightened to death.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t question him any further.

    The chef didn¡¯t dare mess things up again and made a fresh one and brought it out.

    Shi Sheng asked him to try it first, and only after she was sure it was safe did she start eating.

    <i>There are retards who are trying to harm me,</i>

    <i>how scary.</i>

 Chapter 692 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(11)

    <h4>Chapter 692 Teenage Girl Enforcer(11)</h4>

    Shi Sheng awakened in the middle of the night. The main house and the outside areas were brightly lit.

    Shi Sheng wore her coat and headed downstairs, just in time as she saw the cook being taken away.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Shi Sheng prodded the servant who was standing on the second floor, watching what took ce.

    ¡°Madam.¡± The servant leaned over to Shi Sheng promptly, looking a little frightened, ¡°Miss Ann has been poisoned.¡±

    All the people who served in the main house were afraid of Shi Sheng. After all, seeing her walk around with her de in hand randomly was quite unnerving.

    ¡°Poisoned?¡±

    Shi Sheng only knew about what happened the following day.

    This was because the only ce in the whole mansion that could be used to prepare food was in the main house, and all the other areas were for the servants.

    So the food Ying Su had were all prepared from here.

    As Shi Sheng was eating, Ying Su¡¯s servants arrived to fetch the food. It was then that the cook mixed up Shi Sheng¡¯s bowl of poisoned boiled pork slices and Ying Su¡¯s food. The chef was scared senseless he couldn¡¯t recall this predicament. By the time he came to his senses, Ying Su had already been poisoned.

    Shi Sheng almost felt sorry for Ying Su.

    This unfortunate female protagonist.

    While Leng Yan was apanying the female protagonist in the hospital, Shi Sheng took this opportunity to search the other parts of the mansion.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t discover anything out of the ordinary. After all, the male protagonist might have already searched them many times over.

    Leng Yao Tian was a smart one. When he was alive, he was not exactly fond of Leng Yan, so he definitely would have been prepared for anything.

    Even if there were clues, they were definitely not in the mansion.

    Shi Sheng went through all of Leng Yao Tian¡¯s property, but since he was already dead, the ownership of the property was already ced under Leng Yan¡¯s name, so there was nothing to gain.

    <i>Need to work this brain, how annoying!</i>

    <i>Real estate...</i>

    <i>The Green Dragon n...</i>

    <i>Funds...</i>

    <i>Right, I can check Leng Yao Tian¡¯s personal wealth.</i>

    Leng Yao Tian¡¯s personal ount had already been logged out of, but Shi Sheng could still ess the details she needed to find what she was looking for.

    It was actually very tedious work to find what she was looking for in the ocean of information.

    It took Shi Sheng a few whole hours to draw out the cash flow trends of Leng Yao Tian¡¯s funds over thest two years.

    Most of it was useless information. The funds were used for either giving gifts to some lovers or to pay the underlings.

    Shi Sheng checked through message after message as her eyes got heavier and heavier. Eventually, she stumbled across a rather strange ount.

    Strange, in the sense that the name attached to the ount was weird.

    Li Cui Hua.

    Even though the names of the ounts Leng Yao Tian¡¯s funds were sent to weren¡¯t anything notable or high-profile, there weren¡¯t any with a name that one could immediately tell belonged to someone from a rural region.

    The date of the transactions to this ount was at the start of each month, thest transaction being three months before Leng Yao Tian¡¯s death. The amount transferred to this ount totalled about 10 million over five transactions; 2 million each time.

    All transactions with that ount ceased after that.

    Shi Sheng found Li Cui Hua¡¯s identification card information in the database. The person was a viger from a ce called Huang Shan vige, a female, 45 years old.

    Other than this information, nothing else could be found regarding this person.

    <i>Just how many people in the country were named ¡®Li Cui Hua¡¯?</i>

    It would have taken her a lifetime before she found the right person.

    So what is this person¡¯s rtionship with Leng Yao Tian? What does this have to do with her side quest?

    <i>My head hurts. I don¡¯t want to think anymore.</i>

    Shi Sheng tossed theputer aside andid down on the bed. After a while, she suddenly sat up. She was a professional yer with integrity. She had to put in the effort inpleting her task.

    Shi Sheng decided to pay Huang Shan vige a visit.

    That night, Shi Sheng slipped out of the mansion in the darkness and hurried to Huang Shan vige.

    Huang Shan vige was in a very secluded ce. Shi Sheng had to ride a ne, train, and car before she finally reached the mountains she had to hike up into.

    There were mountains all around this area. She encountered some other small viges along the way, but they all seemed to be very poor congregations.

    By the time Shi Sheng arrived in Huang Shan vige, the sky was already dark, and the lights from the houses in the mountains lit them up.

    Shi Sheng knocked on the door of one of the houses.

    Inside, the vigers sharing a meal looked surprised to suddenly see a young maiden at their doorstep. Intrigued, the vigers began talking among themselves in a dialect that Shi Sheng could not understand.

    Shi Sheng was dumbfounded.

    <i>Could you all speak in Mandarin? What¡¯s all this local nonsense, jeez.</i>

    The vigers probably noticed that Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying. As they were discussing something among themselves, a child immediately ran out.

    The child quickly returned with another person. She was a tan-skinned girl around 13 or 14 years old with her hair tied into two pigtails, wearing simr clothes to the other vigers.

    ¡°Hello.¡± the tan-skinned girl spoke in fluent mandarin. Shi Sheng finally felt that she was no longer in that uncivilized vige.

    ¡°Greetings.¡±

    ¡°My name is Xu Shan Shan, but it¡¯s okay if you just call me Shan Shan.¡± The little girl smiled shyly, ¡°Might I ask if you are lost or if there is something you need from us?¡±

    Though Xu Shan Shan was a bit tan, she still turned out to be quite cute.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m looking for someone.¡± Shi Sheng has always been a sucker for cute little girls.

    Xu Shan Shan turned her head to speak with the vigers from earlier, and the vigers nodded their heads repeatedly.

    ¡°Who are you looking for? It¡¯s a small vige, everyone knows each other. I¡¯m sure I could bring you to them.¡± Xu Shan Shan had probably gotten approval from the vigers to help Shi Sheng before asking her.

    ¡°Li Cui Hua.¡± Shi Sheng pulled out a piece of paper. On it was a print of Li Cui Hua¡¯s ID. ¡°That¡¯s her.¡±

    Xu Shan Shan took a look, but she likely did not recognize the person in the picture as she handed it to the vigers beside her. It was not very bright outside, and the group stepped into the viger¡¯s house.

    Taking a good look at the person in the picture, the vigers babbled among themselves for quite a while with angry faces. Xu Shan Shan tranted what they had been saying for Shi Sheng, ¡°They say Li Cui Hua has been dead for several years. She was the only daughter in her family, and her parents both passed away as well not long after her death. In fact, the vigers were the ones who worked together on their funeral.¡±

    The vigers in the back still continued to talk quite a bit, but Xu Shan Shan didn¡¯t trante what they said. They probably didn¡¯t say anything nice.

    This ce was very deep in the mountains. In other words, a census needed to be conducted on the town in order for the status of their poption to be updated. Li Cui Hua was already dead, but her family did not go to the town to register her death, so her identification card was still valid.

    Because of this, someone opened an ount using Li Cui Hua¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Li Cui Hua didn¡¯t have a very good standing in the vige. Apparently, she had prostituted herself outside the vige before, and the vigers were not fond of her at all.

    As Shi Sheng turned to leave after thanking her, the little girl suddenly tugged at her while smiling shyly. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, sister. It¡¯s not safe for you to leave at this hour. You should stay the night before you leave.¡±

    [Side Quest: Escort Xu Shan Shan out of the premise and nurture the subject. Quest automatically epted.]

    ¡°......¡± <i>What the hell is wrong with the system?</i>

    <i>What absurd side quest is this all of a sudden?</i>

    [System] : <strong>I don¡¯t have any problems!</strong>

    Shi Sheng saw Xu Shan Shan¡¯s expression of slight anticipation and embarrassment, and shook her head, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to trouble you.¡±

    ¡°Not at all!¡± Xu Shan Shan smiled brightly, showing her two little front teeth.

    Shi Sheng followed Xu Shan Shan to her home. Her house seemed to be in decent condition, it was a small two-story building. But, Shi Sheng noticed there weren¡¯t any other people in the house.

    ¡°Where are your parents?¡± Shi Sheng was looking forward to just buying Xu Shan Shan from her parents, but in the end, the sellers she hoped to buy her from were missing.

    ¡°They both passed away. I live here alone.¡± Xu Shan Shan said, slightly disappointed. But she cheered up in an instant.

    Xu Shan Shan was afraid the little stool would dirty Shi Sheng¡¯s clothes, so she carefully wiped the stool several times before letting Shi Sheng sit down. ¡°You must not have eaten yet. Let me prepare something for you.¡± Xu Shan Shan said to Shi Sheng.

 Chapter 693 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(12)

    <h4>Chapter 693 Teenage Girl Enforcer(12)</h4>

    Xu Shan San¡¯s parents were sessful millionaires from their businesses outside the vige.

    But when Xu Shan Shan was eight years old, her parents passed away, and their property was divided among her paternal rtives. But none of them was willing to raise Xu Shan San.

    So they sent Xu Shan Shan back to Huang Shan Vige.

    Xu Shan Shan¡¯s grandmother was still alive at the time, and she was living with her. But since her grandmother passed away, Xu Shan Shan has been living alone.

    Usually, the vigers are the ones helping her scrape by.

    ¡°Do you have any dreams?¡± Shi Sheng asked her.

    Xu Shan Shan¡¯s eyes gleamed, ¡°I want to learn stuff, go to college, and make a lot of money so everyone in the vige can have a good life.¡±

    She had already seen the depths of humanity¡¯s wickedness.

    But also the peak of its kindness.

    ¡°How would you like toe with me?¡±

    Xu Shan Shan blinked confusingly at Shi Sheng as she did not know what she meant.

    ¡°I can get you out of this ce, get you into school.¡±

    ¡°But why?¡± Xu Shan Shan asked. Though she was young, she understood that there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world.

    ¡°You¡¯re just too cute.¡± Shi Sheng shrugged.

    ¡°......¡± <i>How can I be cute when I¡¯m so tan?</i>

    Xu Shan Shan asked Shi Sheng many questions, and in the end, she couldn¡¯t give Shi Sheng an immediate answer. She hurried to find the other vige as soon as the sun rose. Shi Sheng waited until almost ten o¡¯clock before she came back, along with many vigers.

    ¡°Are you the one who wants to take Xu Shan Shan away? You¡¯re still so young...¡± A man with a local ent asked Shi Sheng in crude Mandarin, ¡°How do we know you¡¯re not a con artist?¡±

    <i>She¡¯s so young, there¡¯s no way she¡¯s reliable enough.</i>

    Xu Shan Shan is usually very obedient, and therefore very liked by the vigers. In fact, when her parents were alive, they also contributed a lot to the vige.

    But everyone has their own difficulties. They couldn¡¯t adopt and care for her. They could only help her out whenever they could.

    If there was really a good person who would adopt her, they would be happy for her as well.

    But this young maiden came here looking for someone. <i>Why does she want to adopt Shan Shan all of a sudden after just one night?</i>

    The vigers were not sophisticated people, but they were not stupid.

    They spent half a day discussing but still couldn¡¯te up with a decision.

    ¡°What should I do to make all of you trust me?¡± Shi Sheng asked as she folded her arms in annoyance.

    The group discussed this issue for a very long time. Finally, the man from earlier stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the police in town, let them show if you can be trusted.¡±

    Human traffickers are usually especially afraid of facing the police.

    Shi Sheng was not bothered. Since she wanted to adopt Xu Shan Shan, she would need to go to the police station to make it official.

    When they all saw Shi Sheng¡¯s indifference towards their suggestion, they were otherwise convinced that she wasn¡¯t a human trafficker.

    However, the vigers still sent a few of their more knowledgeable people to apany Shi Sheng to the town¡¯s police station.

    Because Shi Sheng was still considerably young, the police were quite sceptical of her ability to raise a child, and it took some effort to reach an agreement.

    Xu Shan Shan still wanted to go back to the mountains to say goodbye to the vigers, so Shi Sheng had to apany her back.

    The vigers were all anxiously waiting for them at the entrance of the vige.

    As soon as they got back, Shi Sheng was overwhelmed by the vigers¡¯ local dialect, so she could not understand a word they said.

    But the vigers could still see the good intentions in Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes.

    The vigers butchered and prepared their ducks and chickens as a farewell gift. It was as lively as a New Year¡¯s festival in the vige.

    Shi Sheng took a seat, watching their liveliness as they each took turns saying goodbye to Xu Shan Shan.

    The man who suggested they go to the police station came up to Shi Sheng and sat down beside her. ¡°I heard you were looking for Li Cui Hua?¡± He asked in broken Mandarin.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Shi Sheng nodded.

    ¡°...That woman is not much to write home about. What business do you have with her?¡± The man cursed for a bit, but Shi Sheng did not understand what he was saying.

    ¡°I wanted to find another person through her, but unfortunately, she¡¯s dead.¡± Replied Shi Sheng, the unlucky stepmother.

    ¡°This woman went to the city as a mistress when she was young, but she turned to ¡®other means¡¯ of making money as she got older. When she was sent back here, she¡¯d lost so much weight she was barely recognizable...¡±

    ¡°Did you say she was sent back?¡± Shi Sheng interrupted the man.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. And I could tell the person who sent her back was obviously wealthy.¡± The man said as he scratched his head.

    The man only remembered that he looked rich, but he could not recall any other details.

    ¡°Did you know where she worked before?¡± Shi Sheng asked. <i>If I¡¯m able to obtain Li Cui Hua¡¯s identification card, I might even be able to ess her bank ount. She might be someone who used to be close to Yan Mian.</i>

    But currently, she couldn¡¯t find any leads, so this was the only way to investigate.

    <i>Damn it!</i>

    <i>I could kill someone right now!</i>

    ¡°Work? You call that work?! Pfft!¡± The man scoffed, ¡°Let me think. I think I heard some people gossiping about it...... It was in A City, I think it was called... What was it...¡±

    The man thought long and hard, ¡°I remember the name had the word ¡®Huang¡¯...¡±

    Because it was already dark, Shi Sheng had to stay the night at the vige and left early the next morning.

    At sunrise, the vigers all stood at the vige entrance preparing to send Xu Shan Shan off.

    ¡°She¡¯s your responsibility now. Be sure to give us a call when you two arrive. That would put us all at ease.¡± One of the vigers said to Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng lightly nodded.

    ¡°Shan Shan, make sure you study hard when you get to town. Be obedient and try not to cause too much trouble for the youngdy, okay?¡±

    Xu Shan Shan agreed obediently, and after saying goodbye to each of the vigers one by one, she left the vige with Shi Sheng.

    Xu Shan Shan had lived in this vige for so many years and was still reluctant to leave it all behind, but she knew that she would not be able to reach outside society if she stayed. She would have no means of going to school, and she would be stuck in the vige her whole life.

    She has to be diligent and study hard to eventually return the favour to the vigers who helped her.

    Shi Sheng first bought two new sets of clothes for Xu Shan Shan when they reached the city. Shi Sheng did not let her throw away the clothes the vigers had prepared for her, allowing her to bring along these clothes that she would probably never wear again.

    The journey back was rtively slow. Especially for cars since there were so many during the festival.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, you brat? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m pregnant? Hurry and give me a seat.¡±

    ¡°Children these days are too much. You think pregnancy is easy?¡±

    As soon as she got on, Xu Shan Shan was already being yelled at by this pregnant woman.

    Xu Shan Shan saw her pregnant belly and was about to stand up, but Shi Sheng grabbed her wrist and sat her back down before she could stand.

    Shi Sheng looked at the pregnant woman, slowly staring her down.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Never seen a pregnant woman before?¡± The pregnant woman said, holding her belly while she stared fiercely at Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Big sister, I¡¯ll give her my seat.¡± Xu Shan Shan said as she went to stand up again.¡±

    Shi Sheng did not stop her, ¡°Xu Shan Shan, you must remember, you shouldn¡¯t give up your seat to just anyone.¡± Shi Sheng told Xu Shan Shan calmly.

    Xu Shan Shan could not understand what Shi Sheng meant by this.

    The pregnant woman got very upset as she heard what Shi Sheng said, ¡°Just what do you think you¡¯re saying? Why shouldn¡¯t she give me her seat, you rude and stupid girl? Isn¡¯t it taught at school to give your seat to pregnant women?¡± she shouted, ¡°You city folk just love to look down on us vigers don¡¯t you?¡±

    As the pregnant woman said this, everyone around turned aNd fixed their gaze on Shi Sheng and Xu Shan Shan.

    Shi Sheng frowned irritably. She suddenly leaned over and forcefully tugged a piece of string dangling below the pregnant woman.

    The pregnant woman¡¯s ¡®belly¡¯ suddenly fell onto the floor.

    The entire cart suddenly fell eerily quiet.

 Chapter 694 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(13)

    <h4>Chapter 694: Teenage Girl Enforcer(13)</h4>

    Thedy pretending to be pregnant to get a seat attracted much attractions when she got in the car by cursing loudly. As if she was right just because of that.

    Shi Sheng dropped the rope, ¡°now, would you still like to have a seat?¡±

    Thedy¡¯s face flushed and turned pale in turns, then only grabbed her items on the floor after a while and escaped to the front part of the car.

    Xu Shan Shan was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Consider this as your first lesson,¡± Shi Sheng leaned on the back of the seat.

    Xu Shan Shan sat there nkly. She did notpose herself until they got off the car.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get something to eat first.¡±

    Xu Shan Shan nodded unemotionally. After their meal, they went back by train. The youngdy could not stand how bumpy the road was until her face was as pale as a piece of paper when she got off the train.

    Naturally, Shi Sheng could not return to the mansion with Xu Shan Shan. She was confident with her ability to protect Xu Shan Shan, but it was under the condition that Xu Shan Shan was in her sight all the time. She could not lock Xu Shan Shan up, right?

    Without too much cash on her, Shi Sheng could only sell the junks in her space for a delicate house that could be resided right away.

    ¡°Pick a room that you like the most.¡± Shi Sheng settled the things in her hand.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m fine with any room.¡± Xu Shan Shan stammered with her pale face.

    She knew that she was living, relying on Shi Sheng¡¯s charity. She dared not to ask for anything.

    Shi Sheng took Xu Shan Shan¡¯s luggage into a rather feminine room without a word.

    Xu Shan Shan was sick for a few days when she first came here as she was not limatized to the city.

    Shi Sheng did not know how to cook, so she could only get takeaways. She started to miss the chefs from the mansion after going out back and forth a few times every day.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already found you a school. It¡¯s just right here. Ten minutes walking distance, starting from middle school.¡±

    Xu Shan Shan almost choked on the medicine she was taking when she heard what Shi Sheng said.

    She swallowed her saliva with effort, ¡°big sister... I haven¡¯t even finished primary school...¡±

    She definitely can¡¯t handle it if she enrols into middle school right away!

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be scared of. I¡¯m an academic prodigy. I¡¯ll teach you the primary school sybus.¡± Shi Sheng paused, ¡°this semester is going to end soon, so you can only start school next semester. We still have time.¡±

    Xu Shan Shan was probably really desperate of going to school. She even epted Shi Sheng¡¯s n of starting from middle school and began Shi Sheng¡¯s hellish tuition.

    ......

    Xu Shan Shan was working hard on her homework while Shi Sheng researched for something next to her.

    Thest information the viger told her could be helpful.

    Based on Li Cui Hua¡¯s charisma and age, she would not work somewhere high end.

    There were only 5 to 6 low-ss clubs with the word ¡®Huang¡¯ in their name in City A.

    After researching each club, Shi Sheng did not obtain any helpful information, left with only one high-ss club ¨C Huang Guan Club.

    Shi Sheng left Xu Shan Shan at home and went to that club.

    The club could be described with a phase. It was gold and jade in glorious splendour.

    Shi Sheng entered the club and requested a room. She asked the server who was serving her, ¡°Is someone named Li Cui Hua here?¡±

    The server thought about it and shook her head, ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Was she here previously?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this,¡± the server smiled. She eyed Shi Sheng, ¡°if you¡¯re here for some information, you can ask my manager, but you¡¯ll have to pay an extra fee.¡±

    Shi Sheng raised her brows, ¡°you¡¯re doing this kind of business too?¡± no wonder the server was not weirded out when she asked that.

    ¡°Our philosophy is to provide the best service for our customers.¡±

    Shi Sheng nodded. Doing business needs to be innovative.

    ¡°Shall I get you my manager, miss?¡±

    The servers could get amission if they closed a deal, so the server was reasonably anticipated.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The server exited the room with a smile.

    After around ten minutes, ady with ayer of thick makeup walked in. before she entered the room, Shi Sheng could already smell the heavy smell of perfume.

    The kind which was too heavy for anyone¡¯s taste.

    Thedy headed towards her with a smile, hands on her waist, bowed lightly, ¡°Greetings, I¡¯m Huang Guan Club¡¯s manager, Li Li.¡±

    Shi Sheng nodded, pointed at the couch next to her, ¡°don¡¯t sit too near to me. The smell is too heavy.¡±

    Instead of getting angry, Li Liughed out of nowhere, ¡°you¡¯re an honest youngdy.¡± She then muttered to herself, ¡°you need to stay alert working here.¡±

    ¡°How does it have anything to do with your per...¡± Shi Sheng stopped. She understood what she meant by that.

    Sober people could not even stand this smell. If it was a drunk, they would throw up right away because of this smell.

    Li Li was probably 30 years old. Women at this age were right when they are mature, she was pretty good-looking, it was rather usual that someone would be interested with her.

    Li Li eyed Shi Sheng secretly, trying to guess if she was really there to get information or if she had another motive.

    ¡°Well, what do you want to ask, youngdy? Our rates are costly.¡± Li Li switched the topic with a smile.

    ¡°I want to ask about a person.¡±

    ¡°Ask about a person,¡± Li Li thought about it, ¡°are they the ordinaries or the upper ones?¡±

    She probably thought that Shi Sheng did not understand, Li Li further exined, ¡°the upper ones are the officials.¡±

    ¡°The ordinaries.¡±

    ¡°One information about the ordinary is one thousand dors. The price will rise ording to the difficulty of obtaining the information.¡± Li Li made the rules clear the Shi Sheng, after all, it involved money, ¡°the whereabouts of this person and what this person is up to are considered two pieces of information. Sometimes we might not have the information, so you might not get it on the same day.¡±

    Shi Sheng£º ¡°...¡± the way this business is running is epic!

    ¡°Who do you want to know about?¡±

    ¡°Li Cui Hua.¡±

    ¡°Li Cui Hua?¡± Li Li responded by asking back, weird, ¡°why do you want to ask about her?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a private matter.¡± based on her reaction, it seemed like she knew Li Cui Hua, and she must have left quite an impression in her mind, or she would not know it was her right at the moment Shi Sheng mentioned her.

    Li Li knew the rules as she ran this business. She cleared her throat, ¡°although I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re asking about this Li Cui Hua, you¡¯ll still need to pay if I answer your question. What do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Does she have any rtions with anyone?¡±

    ¡°What kind of people are you talking about?¡± This question was inclusive of many types of people.

    ¡°Those who are rather abnormal.¡±

    ¡°...¡± this youngdy is good at asking question, ¡°the Li Cui Hua I know was our employee. She was rather a low profile person, but one time I saw someone borrowed her a luxury car. Later on, when I ask her about it, she tried to fool me by dodging the question. I had someone look into it and found out that the person was Zhao Quan Sheng, a steel business owner.¡±

    Li Li stopped at that sentence. That information was consideredpleted.

    Li Li thought that Shi Sheng would continue to ask, but she did not ask anything and gave her one thousand dors.

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna stop here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll find out myself.¡± If Li Cui Hua was not working here, they would care less about her, so their information about her was pretty limited.

    It would be useless for her to ask more.

 Chapter 695 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(14)

    <h4>Chapter 695 Teenage Girl Enforcer(14)</h4>

    Shi Sheng left the room and headed down.

    The elevator door opened the moment she reached there. The corner of Shi Sheng¡¯s mouth twitched when she saw what was inside.

    ¡°Sonny, just because you are irresistible to each other, it doesn¡¯t mean that you have to show it to everyone.¡±

    In fact, they were not all over each other, they were just hugging and kissing, so when the elevator door opened, Leng Yan and Ying Su have separated right away.

    Leng Yan nced at Shi Sheng, his expression turned cold instantly, <i>why is this woman here?</i>

    On the other hand, Ying Su watched Shi Sheng cautiously, unconsciously hold tightly on Leng Yan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Yan Mian.¡± Leng Yan said her name out slowly as if he could eat her alive by speaking her name.

    ¡°Sonny.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s brows and eyes curled.

    A wave of anger rushed straight to Leng Yan¡¯s chest. He held his fingers so tightly until they were making crackling sounds, he wanted to choke this woman to death.

    Footsteps sounds wereing for the stairs as they were ¡®gazing¡¯ at each other. Several buff men showed up in Shi Sheng¡¯s sight.

    They were charging at them aggressively, with guns in their hands that did not intend to hide at all.

    They dashed at them when they saw Shi Sheng standing outside the elevator.

    Leng Yan heard the footsteps. Although he did not see anyone, he could sense the danger and pressed a button to close the elevator door.

    The elevator door did not manage to close before the men reached them. Leng Yan grabbed Ying Su and escaped from the elevator. As he passed by Shi Sheng, he shoved Shi Sheng firmly.

    Shi Sheng did not expect Leng Yan would be so low and stumbled by his push.

    <i>Well done, mister male lead!</i>

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    A bullet sliced through the thin air from behind. Shi Sheng only managed to recognize the direction of the shoting from and straight awayid on the ground with no pride.

    Shi Sheng£º ¡°...¡± <i>why am I getting shot again?!</i>

    She should not bear the male lead and female lead¡¯s fault!

    Those people were already catching up and surrounded Shi Sheng, ¡°she¡¯s with them. Get her. The others chase them.¡±

    Chotto matte, I¡¯m not with them.

    Shi Sheng got up from the ground, drew out her sword calmly, pointing at the person who was about to catch her, shouted viciously, ¡°I dare you toy a finger on me!¡±

    <i>I¡¯ll shave you into a human stick.</i>

    ¡°Babe.¡± This voice travelled through the human wall and entered Shi Sheng¡¯s ears clearly.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s hand quivered and almost dropped the sword.

    <i>Ahhh!</i>

    <i>Why is this pervert here?</i>

    Shang Guan Jiu came out from the path made by his underlings, with a smile on his face.

    ¡°How can you be so naughty and y such dangerous things.¡± he approached Shi Sheng, touched the tip of the sword with his pointy finger, pushing it to the side slowly.

    Shi Sheng twisted the metal sword and pressed it against Shang Guan Jiu¡¯s hand, ¡°looks like you aren¡¯t dead yet.¡±

    It was raining when she left. Shang Guan Jiu should get struck by lightning... it must have felt good.

    Shang Guan Jiu¡¯s expression twisted a bit. He did not want to recall those memories at all. He imagined countless ways to torture Shi Sheng. The more he thought about it, the more excited he got. He looked at Shi Sheng creepily.

    <i>What is this pervert thinking about? I¡¯m scared.</i>

    Shi Sheng had goosebumps and shoved her sword forward.

    ¡°Piang!¡±

    Guns were shot at the same time.

    ¡°Dang!¡±

    Bullets hit Shi Sheng¡¯s sword. The sword was tilted to the side and sliced through Shang Guan Jiu¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Piang piang piang-¡± gunshots were everywhere like raindrops gushing at Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Who told you to open fire!¡± Shang Guan Jiu stooped on the guy next to him.

    The guns shooting sounds getting fainter, Shang Guan Jiu¡¯s men were trying to catch a breath. <i>How is this their fault when they¡¯re trying to protect him?</i>

    Shi Sheng seized the chance of Shang Guan Jiu scolding his men, trying to cut his head off. However, another group of people showed up from the other side of the corridor as she was attempting to do so.

    About seven to eight people, two men led the ways in pairs, covering someone behind them. The others were scattered at both sides.

    Shi Sheng noticed that Li Li was there too, but she was at the very end, and she seemed cautious.

    Shang Guan Jiu¡¯s expression turned grave when he saw them.

    Open fire in public, Shang Guan Jiu¡¯s men are pretty arrogant.

    The man leading the way continued heading towards them while the others at the back stopped their steps. The people for the side walked up and covered the person behind them.

    ¡°Mister Shang Guan, do you want to pay by cash or card?¡± one of the men asked with a polite and gentle tone, with a faint hint of a smile on his face.

    Shi Sheng£º ¡°...¡± what kind of plot is this?

    Shang Guan Jiu looked towards the men¡¯s back, gnashing his teeth and asked, ¡°Xi Fei¡¯s back?¡±

    ¡°Chairman Xi is back.¡± the man nodded, ¡°Mister Shang Guan, do you want to pay by cash or card?¡±

    ¡°Why did hee back?¡± Shang Guan Jiu continued to ask.

    ¡°I have noment regarding Chairman Xi¡¯s business,¡± the man was still smiling, ¡°Mister Shang Guan, for thest time, do you want to pay by cash or card?¡±

    Shang Guan Jiu suddenly wanted to go there. For some reason, his man dared to disobey him and held him back, ¡°Mister Shang Guan, please calm down.¡±

    ¡°Let me go.¡± Shang Guan Jiu red at the man who was holding him back.

    The man let go of him reluctantly after hesitating for a while.

    Shang Guan Jiu pushed away the man standing in front of him and went there in strides.

    Shi Sheng stared at that person, caressed her chin, pondering about something.

    [Hidden mission: good walls make good neighbours]

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>System did you run out of idioms to use and begin to use this kind of mumbo jumbo?</i>

    [...] I don¡¯t want to talk to the host anymore, [mission target: Xi Fei.]

    Shi Sheng thought that Feng Ci was not in this dimension and did not expect him to show up at this moment.

    Shi Sheng looked in the direction, and the human wall was covering him. She could only see a fraction of his shirt. She¡¯s so mad she¡¯s going to cry!

    She had not seen Xi Fei in the plot.

    Naturally, she would not know who he was, but he probably was not the good guy based on Shang Guan Jiu¡¯s reaction.

    Shang Guan Jiu was a pervert, after all. What kind of person could make a pervert like him scared of?

    [...] are you sure it¡¯s alright to talk about your Feng Ci like this?

    Shang Guan Jiu walked out from there after a short while, looking ghastly, and asked someone to get his card.

    They left after processing the card and return to surround the person in the middle. Only Li Li was left there.

    ¡°Mister Shang Guan, are you done?¡± Li Li stepped up, neither servile nor overbearing, ¡°we need to clean up the ce if you¡¯re done.¡±

    Shi Sheng£º ¡°...¡± <i>this is epic. Look at how calm she is.</i>

    <i>So did Shang Guan Jiu just pay the venue fee?</i>

    Shang Guan Jiu looked at Shi Sheng, who was standing at the side. A hint of sinister shed through his eyes, ¡°babe, see you next time.¡±

    He left with his men from the other side quickly.

    The corridor was left with a mess and twodies standing on each end.

    Shi Sheng poked the floor with the metal sword and headed towards Li Li while dragging her sword.

    Li Li did not notice Shi Sheng¡¯s presence as there were many people there, and she was leaning at the elevator. Li Li¡¯s expression changed slightly when Li Li saw hering at her aggressively while dragging a sword.

    Thisdy did not appear like a threat before. How did she look like a murderous maniac right now?

    Li Li took a few steps back unconsciously.

 Chapter 696 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(15)

    <h4>Chapter 696 Teenage Girl Enforcer(15)</h4>

    Shi Sheng stood firm in front of Li Li, shoved her metal sword into the floor like a post, one hand supporting the de, the other hand on her hips, asked aggressively, ¡°I want to buy another piece of information from you.¡±

    Li Li£º¡°...¡± <i>why do you have to be so fierce if you want to buy information?</i>

    She was scared to death.

    Hold on, just now she was with Shang Guan Jiu and his gang...

    What¡¯s going on?

    Li Li took a few deep breaths, constrained her doubts, ¡°what do you want to know, youngdy?¡±

    ¡°Xi Fei.¡±

    Li Li¡¯s expression froze like a sculpture. After a while, she only responded, ¡°youngdy, stop joking around, faster leave here, it¡¯s not safe here.¡±

    Li Li turned away to leave. Who would dare to sell Chairman Xi¡¯s information?

    Unless they have a death wish.

    Li Li left very quickly as if she was afraid that Shi Sheng would catch up to her.

    ......

    Shi Sheng walked out of the club, a few cars stopped in front of her, whizzing and blocking her path.

    The car window in front of her winded down slowly, and Shang Guan Jiu¡¯s face appeared.

    ¡°Babe, looks like we meet again.¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡°...¡±

    Didn¡¯t he say they will meet next time? Liar!

    ¡°Babe, do you want me to help you to get in the car, or can you do it yourself?¡± Shang Guan Jiu opened the car door as he spoke, getting out of the car.

    Shi Sheng stomped on the car to kick Shang Guan Jiu back into the car. She drew close to the car window with her smile getting wider, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to hell.¡±

    Shi Sheng took her sword and shed Shang Guan Jiu¡¯s car like a maniac.

    <i>What a gosh darn retard!</i>

    <i>They didn¡¯t know what kind of luck they had that day, having been meeting all sorts of weird stuff.</i>

    <i>One is more retarded than the other.</i>

    Regr cars could not endure Shi Sheng¡¯s metal sword¡¯s destruction, the side Shang Guan Jiu sitting turned into scrap metal within a blink of an eye.

    Shang Guan Jiu hopped of from another side to escape the fate of being chopped into pieces.

    Shang Guan Jiu¡¯s underlings protecting him and back off to a safe distance, ¡°sir, shall we shoot her?¡±

    <i>Is this woman a human?</i>

    <i>The whole car is like being wrecked.</i>

    ¡°Shoot her? What if you hit my babe?¡± He is the only person that cany a finger on his babe.

    Crowd, ¡°...¡± <i>if we don¡¯t shoot her, then we will die!</i>

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave.¡± Shang Guan Jiu licked the corner of his lips, a hint of craze at the bottom of his eyes, ¡°babe, we¡¯ll y again next time.¡±

    Shi Sheng ced her hand on her hips and puffed. <i>What¡¯s the deal between Shang Guan Jiu and the host? He had to go after her after all this trouble. The female lead is quite good looking too!</i>

    Shi Sheng turned around to see the feasting and pleasure-seeking club, luckily no one was there, or not she would be in the headlines again.

    ......

    By the time Shi Sheng went back home was already in the wee hours. Xu Shan Shan was lying on the table sleeping. Shi Sheng carried her to her bed, exhausted.

    After returning to her room and bathing, she sat at her study table and turned on herputer.

    Staring at the screen she was a little lost, suddenly she did not know what to do.

    Feng Ci...

    Shi Sheng tapped on the table with her fingertips and opened a web page using the cursor after a while.

    She keyed in ¡®Xi Fei.¡¯

    Nothing about Xi Fei was on the inte.

    Shi Sheng sighed and searched ¡®Zhao Quan Sheng¡¯.

    Zhao Quan Sheng had a steel business. He started the business early and earned a ton in his early years, but the business was not going well in recent years, and hispany was struggling to stay alive.

    ¡°Big sister.¡±

    Shi Sheng was startled by Xu Shan Shan, who appeared at the door side out of nowhere. She turned on the light, asked unhappily, ¡°are you trying to scare me to death?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry big sister, I didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡± Xu Shang Shan apologized immediately.

    ¡°What¡¯s up? Are you still not feeling well?¡± Shi Sheng waved at Xu Shan Shan, and she went into the room obediently.

    She exined softly, ¡°I got up to use the toilet. Come in here because I see the study was lit up...¡±

    Shi Sheng caressed her forehead, <i>she didn¡¯t have a fever.</i>

    Shi Sheng had experienced after taking care of Ye Ran in the zombie dimension. She patted her head, ¡°go back and sleep.¡±

    Xu Shan Shan nodded obediently, ¡°big sister, you should sleep early too.¡±

    She looked up and saw theputer screen with the corner of her eyes showing a picture of Zhao Quan Sheng.

    Xu Shan Shan suddenly turned pale.

    Shi Sheng saw that Xu Shan Shan was stunned there, looked up at her, ¡°what¡¯s up?¡±

    Xu Shan Shan¡¯s lips opened, but she did not make a sound. She stared at theputer screen nkly.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s brows furrowed, pointing at Zhao Quan Sheng, ¡°do you know him?¡±

    ¡°He...¡± Xu Shan Shan¡¯s voice was very soft, tears welling up in her eyes, ¡°he... he¡¯s my uncle.¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡°...¡±

    Every mission was rted in one way or another. The system would not let her adopt a kid out of nowhere.

    Xu Shan Shan¡¯s grandparents had three children. Her father was the youngest. He had an older sister and an older brother.

    The older brother was not in a good rtionship with his family and broke off their rtionship a long time ago.

    Only the older sister was left, and she was married to Zhao Quan Sheng.

    When something went wrong with Xu Shan Shan¡¯s parents, this older sister urged Zhao Quan Shang to take over her parent¡¯s property with her and sent Xu Shan Shan back to her mother.

    ¡°Alright, stop crying. You can¡¯t solve anything by crying.¡± Shi Sheng wiped Xu Shan Shan¡¯s tears off roughly, pushed her out of the study, ¡°kids don¡¯t think about so much, go back and sleep.¡±

    After settling Xu Shan Shan, Shi Sheng poured a ss of water and continued to look through Zhao Quan Sheng¡¯s information.

    ......

    ¡°Buzz buzz...¡±

    Shi Sheng rubbed her temple, looked away from theputer and grabbed her phone.

    It was an unknown number. Shi Sheng took a sniff and picked up that call.

    ¡°Babe~¡±

    ¡°Shang Guan Jiu.¡± Shi Sheng gnashed teeth, ¡°do you want to get chopped up by calling me in the middle of the night?¡±

    <i>This pervert is epic.</i>

    ¡°My babe ising to chop me? This is exciting!¡± Probably due to it being a phone call, Shang Guan Jiu¡¯s voice was slightly different.

    ¡°Come here if you dare.¡± <ie and try me, I dare you.</i>

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± Shang Guan Jiuughed softly, ¡°I prepared a gift for my babe. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    He hung up after that. Shi Sheng then heard the doorbell rang.

    Shi Sheng,¡°...¡±

    This is the first time she met such a crazy pervert. This was somewhat... exciting.

    She was excited to kill him.

    Shi Sheng got up to open the door. No one was there, only a box which was taller than her.

    Shi Sheng went around the box twice, drew her sword and stabbed it, something hard was inside, but it did not move.

    Shi Sheng opened the box before stabbing the whole box from every angle.

    Shi Sheng had only one thought after looking at the content of the box.

    To kill Shang Guan Jiu.

    It is a must!

    He made her a naked statue of him! He even used some sort of weird decoration at his genital.

    Although this body was not hers, she was grossed out by looking at it.

    The statue was full of holes stabbed by her. One of the arms fell off, looking extra creepy.

    The phone in her pocket suddenly vibrated.

    Shi Sheng took out the phone at opened the home screen. It showed a message.

    -Babe, do you like it? I¡¯m looking forward to decorating you with my hands. Yours lovely, Jiu

 Chapter 697 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(16)

    <h4>Chapter 697 Teenage Girl Enforcer(16)</h4>

    Shi Sheng travelled to the mountain Shang Guan Jiu lived through the night to kill Shang Guan Jiu, but she didn¡¯t find anyone.

    No one was there. The vi was empty.

    By the time Shi Sheng went back home was already noon. The moment she got out of the elevator, another identical box was in front of her doorstep again.

    She was certain that she already kept the box in her space andpletely destroyed the statue.

    So this is sent here after she left?

    Shi Sheng opened up to see.

    Very well, in another position.

    Shang Guan Jiu, if I don¡¯t kill you, I will live stream eating a retard.

    Shi Sheng opened the door and went in. Xu Shan Shan was setting the utensils. She did not look well. When she heard someone came in, she forced a smile, ¡°big sister, you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Yeap.¡±

    Shi Sheng nodded lightly, ¡°did anyonee by?¡±

    Xu Shan Shan blinked, ¡°there¡¯s a huge box outside. Did you see that, big sister?¡±Õ£

    ¡°No.¡± Shi Sheng lied without breaking a sweat.

    Xu Shan Shan weird, ran out to look. She was even weirded out when she did not see the box.

    Only three families were living here, and their houses were rtively far away from each other. It would not be that box was delivered to the wrong home, right?

    ¡°It¡¯s a really huge box. Didn¡¯t big sister buy that?¡± Xu Shan Shan motioned the size of the box at Shi Sheng.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy anything. They sent it to the wrong house.¡± Shi Sheng pulled out the chair, ¡°let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Xu Shan Shan thought that what Shi Sheng said was logical, she did not hear anyone knocking of the door, they must have delivered to the wrong address. Ïë

    The food Xu Shan Shan made was quite simple. It did not taste excellent, but it was edible.

    Shi Sheng finished her meal speedily, ¡°you¡¯ll be going to school in a few days, tell me if you need anything.

    Shi Sheng took a triangr talisman and a credit card from her pocket, ¡°take these with you. The password is your birthday. Remember to bring the talisman everywhere you go, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Shan Shen kept those items.

    She knew that even if she did not ept these items, they would still show up in her room the second day. She could decline the gift that Shi sheng gave her, but she would not listen.

    <i>You can decline it, but she will still give it to you. </i>

    Based on her words, ¡®even if you throw it, don¡¯t give back to me.¡¯

    Xu Shan Shan felt warmth in the bottom of her heart. This was the first time Xu Shan Shan felt that someone cared about her after her parents¡¯ death.

    Those vigers were friendly to her, but they were only doing it because of her parents and her grandmother, but she was still appreciative of them.

    It was just that it did not feel like the warmth she felt at the moment.

    ......

    The deafening music was about to st off people¡¯s ears.

    The colorful lights were flickering. People that were wearing clothing that exposed most of their bodies were twisting their bodies and dancing.

    Shi Sheng squeezed through them. From time to time, someone would pull hand, ¡°pretty,e dance with us!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave! Hottie...¡±

    ¡°Cheh.¡±

    Shi Sheng squeezed out from those party monsters and headed to a small room guarded by a guard.

    Shi Sheng approached and was stopped by the guard, ¡°member card.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m new here.¡± Shi Sheng answered calmly.

    The guard eyed Shi Sheng and called someone through an earpiece, then told Shi Sheng, ¡°ten thousand dors for deposit.¡±

    An usher led Shi Sheng in there after she paid the deposit and introduced the rules of different areas.

    Shi Sheng was not interested in these. She was there to find someone, not to gamble, so when the usher was busy exining to her, she just paid him to go away.

    This underground casino was pretty huge. Shi Sheng saw many people as she walked around.

    Some were happy, and some were depressed.

    If they won, they could be a billionaire; and they would be penniless if they lost.

    ¡°Chairman Zhao, long time no see!¡±

    ¡°Chairman Song, hahaha, long time no see, looks like you¡¯ve gained some weight again...¡±

    ¡°Where got, how are you getting that bread recently? I haven¡¯t seen you for a while. Finally, to meet you today, you have to y a few rounds with me.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at those two greeting each other, confirmed that he was Zhao Quan Sheng and sat next to him.

    ¡°Chairman Zhao?¡±

    Zhao Quan Sheng heard someone calling his name and turned around. He saw Shi Sheng. After judging her from top to toe, he was weirded out, then he realized what was going on, ¡°miss, I¡¯m not into this.¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled, ¡°I want to discuss something with you.¡±

    ¡°Erm?¡± discuss with him?

    ¡°Hahaha, since a hottie wants to talk to you, then you should go.¡± Chairman Song tapped on Zhao Quan Sheng¡¯s shoulder, ¡°don¡¯t disappoint a beauty like her. I¡¯ll wait at the same old ce. You came here after you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Chairman Song...¡±

    Zhao Quan Sheng wanted to chase him, but Shi Sheng grabbed his arm.

    ¡°Youngdy, I¡¯m really not into this. You faster let me go.¡± Zhao Quan Sheng was trying all his might to pull his arm out.

    ¡°Chairman Zhao, I want to talk to you about Li Cui Hua.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s Li Cui Hua? I don¡¯t know her. You faster let me go, Chairman Song, wait for me.¡± Zhao Quan Sheng getting anxious, ¡°why is a youngdy like you doing something like this? Stop pulling me. There are so many people here. Find someone else.¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡°...¡± Since you refuse a toast, then I¡¯ll force you to drink a forfeit.

    Shi Sheng dragged Zhao Quan Sheng towards the toilet. Since someone was in the women¡¯s restroom, she pushed him into the male toilet.

    ¡°What.. what are you trying to do?¡± Zhao Quan Sheng red at her. He was mad, ¡°why is a youngdy like you have no shame.¡±

    <i>Can¡¯t believe she¡¯s trying to force herself onto me. </i>

    <i>Are young women nowadays these open-minded? </i>

    <i>The times are changing! </i>

    ¡°What is your rtionship with Li Cui Hua?¡± Shi Sheng blocked the exit, interrupted Zhao Quan Sheng¡¯s dirty thoughts coldly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know any Li Cui Hua.¡± She was really looking for someone, but he did not know Li Cui Hua or Zhang Cui Hua.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know her? Then why did people saw you picking her up?¡± Shi Sheng stepped forward, got close to Zhao Quan Sheng, ¡°an entrepreneur like you would pick up a stranger? Who would believe that? Since you can¡¯t recall, let me give you a hint, Huang Guan Club, Li Cui Hua.¡±

    ¡°What Huang Guan Club, I...¡± Zhao Quan Sheng¡¯s voice stopped. He looked at Shi Sheng with shock. The friendly man a minute ago suddenly turned into a fiend, ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Youngdy, if you continue, I¡¯ll call someone. If you¡¯reck men, then go find someone else. I don¡¯t y women like you.¡±

    ¡°It takes 1 million to spend one minute with me. Can you afford that?¡± Shi Sheng grabbed Zhao Quan Sheng¡¯s arm and pressed him against the toilet door with a ferocious voice, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, what¡¯s your rtionship with Li Cui Hua?¡±

    How dare you get ruthless with me, you deceiving retard?

    ¡°Cough cough...¡± Zhao Quan Sheng was pressed against the door unguarded, his face flushed, ¡°we¡¯re at Hong Feng, do you have a death wish making a scene here?¡±

    <i>What¡¯s up with Hong Feng? Can it fly to heaven? </i>

    Shi Sheng pressed onto him harder.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Zhao Quan Sheng screamed in pain, but he gritted his teeth and did not say a word.

 Chapter 698 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(17)

    <h4>Chapter 698 Teenage Girl Enforcer(17)</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s true! Everything that I¡¯ve said is the truth! She¡¯s a friend of my wife! My wife¡¯s health had not been great in the past, so sometimes she woulde and visit my wife, and I¡¯ll pick her up during those times.¡±

    Zhao Quan Sheng was bawling his eyes out, his snot covering his face. <i>Where did this crazy bitche from? Why is she so terrifying? </i>

    ¡°Li Cui Hua came from a rural vige; how would she be friends with your wife? What kind of person is your wife? Did she work with Li Cui Hua?¡± <i>Hmph, you think I¡¯m that easy to trick? Do I have the words ¡®Idiot¡¯ written on my face?</i>

    His wife wasn¡¯t Xu Shan Shan¡¯s aunt, and ording to what Shan Shan had told her, she was someone who was tempted by greed. There¡¯s no way that she would associate herself with someone like Li Cui Hua.

    ¡°......¡± Zhao Quan Sheng wanted to look for another excuse. However, the more he thought about it, the more nk his mind went. ¡°My wife and Miss Li... They... They met at Crown Entertainment. At the time, Miss Li had helped my wife and my wife, being someone so kind, she was thankful for Miss Li¡¯s help. So they kept in contact after that, and in turn, became friends over time.

    ¡°If you keeping up with nonsense, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    ¡°No! NO! All that I¡¯ve said is the truth!¡± Zhao Quan Sheng swore with his hands, ¡°This is all true.¡±

    ¡°Alright, give your wife a call.¡±

    Zhao Quan Sheng stood in shock.

    After a while, he desperately retracted, ¡°Please don¡¯t call my wife. I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I¡¯ve had some mistresses on the side, and that woman used to work in Crown Entertainment as well.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it was worth it for you to lie to cover some small stuff like this?¡±

    ¡°I was just worried you were sent by that tiger of a woman....¡±

    ¡°I think I should still call your wife.¡± Shi Sheng said in a serious tone.

    Quan Sheng¡¯s eyes were red with frustration. He held onto his neck as he shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you what I know! What else do you want from me?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Exined Shi Sheng calmly.

    Quan Sheng was losing his patience. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. Everything I have told you was the truth. Why are you looking for Li Cui Hua anyway? Who is she to you? What is your intention?¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled wryly, ¡°What are you trying to cover up? Are you afraid that I would find something out?¡±

    Quan Sheng kept avoiding the question, and everything that came out of his mouth was obviously suspicious. Especially the story he imed just now, it didn¡¯t add up.

    Quan Sheng sighed, ¡°You weren¡¯t sent by that tigerdy of mine?¡±

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang! Who the fuck is inside? How dare you lock the main entrance? Get the hell out of there! I can¡¯t hold it in anymore!¡±

    ¡°Open up! Bang! Holy shit, if you want to screw, go to a hotel! Don¡¯t do it here, you motherfuckers! Open up!¡±

    The toilet door was being banged angrily, and a man was scolding with all his might from the outside.

    Zhao Quan Sheng¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he quickly ran towards the entrance. But before he could touch the door¡¯s handle, a mirror suddenly appeared in front of him, showing his dishevelled figure. He almost couldn¡¯t recognise himself.

    On the outside, the men that were banging on the door heard a thud, then silence ensued. Filled with anger, they kicked the door one more time before running away.

    Quan Sheng¡¯s back was now facing the door. A spine chilling thought ran through the back of his mind.

    ¡°Just who are you!!¡±

    ......

    Quan Sheng was no match to Shi Sheng¡¯s violent tendencies.

    Quan Sheng did indeed had a woman on the side, but it wasn¡¯t his mistress. He was helping someone else pay this woman instead. And that someone was none other than Leng Yao Tian.

    He used to be an underling for Leng Yao Tian, but after he married the daughter from the Xu family, things started looking up for him. He earned his own living and began his own business.

    However, he still owed Yao Tian his thanks, so whenever Yao Tian asked him for a favour, he had no choice but to ept Yao Tian¡¯s request.

    Li Cui Hua¡¯s situation, however, was just an ident. She used to be a maid at his home, but when he found out that she had been stealing from him, he had no choice but to fire her.

    One fateful day, as he took his mistress to the hospital, Cui Hua had seen him.

    Li Cui Hua knew that he was terrified of his wife, so she used this as a way to ckmail him. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was because Yao Tian had asked him a favour or if he was terrified of his wife knowing, in the end, he gave Cui Hua many things.

    Because that woman had weak health, he had no choice but to let Cui Hua take care of her.

    For a short while, Cui Hua was attentive when it came to taking care of that woman. However, as time went on, she would either sneak out or steal from them. Maybe it was because she had done countless immoral things, so in the end, Cui Hua got sick, and she had not much time left in the world.

    That woman felt sorry for her, so she decided to send Cui Hua back to Huang Shan vige.

    ¡°Who is that woman to Leng Yao Tian?¡± <i>Who was this woman that¡¯ll let Leng Yao Tian take such measures to hide her? Could it be his true love?</i>

    ¡°How would I know?¡± Muttered Quan Sheng quietly.

    Back then, Leng Yao Tian forbade him to ask any questions about her. He even told Quan Sheng that the more he knew, the more likely he would be murdered, and he didn¡¯t want to risk any innocent lives into the matter.

    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±

    ¡°Her name in her identity card is called Chen Yu, but that¡¯s a name forged on the fake ID Yao Tian gave her. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s her actual name.¡± Quan Sheng pleaded as he wrapped his fingers around his fists. ¡°That¡¯s all that I know, I swear! Can I please go now?¡±

    ¡°Give me her address.¡±

    Zhao Quan Sheng stared at the iron sword floating before him. Fearing for his life, he gave her the address.

    He couldn¡¯t even ensure his own safety, so he had no choice.

    Quan Sheng doesn¡¯t think that this woman was joking. Seeing how she reacted, he knew she was really nning on killing him.

    <i>Yao, I¡¯m sorry. But all of us are just trying to stay alive. I trust that you won¡¯t me me for this.</i>

    Zhao Quan Sheng couldn¡¯t help butfort himself.

    All he did was just to protect himself. He was only doing what was asked of him. What transpired wasn¡¯t his intention.

    Shi Sheng stared at him for a few seconds and slowly retrieved her iron sword.

    Quan Sheng could feel his legs tremble. He desperately opened the door and ran out as fast as he could.

    Just as Shi Sheng was about to head out, another man came into the room.

    He looked at Shi Sheng and quickly exited, only to see the sign on the bathroom door.

    <i>I didn¡¯t enter the wrong bathroom! </i>the man thought as he pointed at the bathroom sign.

    Shi Sheng steadily walked out of the bathroom. When she passed the sign, she wanted to turn it around but found it stuck firmly onto the surface.

    ¡°......¡± <i>Well, this is awkward.</i>

    That man stood by the bathroom entrance, watching as Shi Sheng attempted her idiotic n.

    She then nonchntly dusted off her hands as if it was her intention.

    <i>Even if my n to save myself failed, I should still act like I meant it. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be embarrassed that way!</i>

    ¡°......¡± The man was confused. <i>So what was she trying to do just now?</i>

    ......

    Shi Sheng walked away and gave a heavy sigh, then patted her chest. It was hard trying to be cool, so she needed to chill.

    Now that things are settled with Zhao Quan Sheng, she needed to resolve the matter with that pervert Shang Guan Jiu.

    <i>I hate perverts.</i>

    <i>I hate perverts +123456</i>

    Shi Sheng took out her phone to check Shang Guan Jiu¡¯s location. However, the second she took her phone out, her ck screen immediately lit up. Someone was calling her.

    Seeing the number, Shi Sheng immediately declined the call.

    The caller stopped calling. Instead, a series of texts were sent.

    ¡°¡ª¡ªBaby, I saw you! Did youe out of your way just to see me? I didn¡¯t know you loved me that much! I¡¯m in room 8808. I¡¯ll be waiting~.¡±

    Shi Sheng gritted her teeth. She slowly texted a few words back.

    ¡°¡ª¡ªAlright, wash up and wait for me.¡±

    <i>We¡¯ll see if I¡¯ll slice you into a stick this time.</i>

    ¡°¡ª¡ª Alright baby~ Hurry~.¡±

 Chapter 699 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(18)

    <h4>Chapter 699 Teenage Girl Enforcer(18)</h4>

    Shi Sheng found room 8808. Someone was guarding the room entrance, but when Shi Sheng showed up, she was allowed in without any trouble.

    It was eerily quiet inside the room. As Shi Sheng stepped in, the door behind her closed, and the room began filling up with smoke.

    ¡°......¡± <i>This fucking pervert.</i>

    Shi Sheng covered her nose with her hand and turned to open the locked door. She cut the door in half, causing it to fall outward, letting the smoke from the inside escape. The people outside looked in horror at this youngdy emerging from the smoke.

    <i>Mother!! There¡¯s a violent maniac here! >/i></i>

    <i>Shi Sheng quickly ran to take cover from the smoke as the people standing outside earlier dropped to the ground softly, seemingly without reason.</i>

    <i>Shang Guan Jiu looked on at the white monitor in another room as he gently shook the ss of red wine in his hand. He brought the ss slowly to his mouth and took a sip. The red wine touched his lips, coating them with ayer of bright red.</i>

    <i>¡°Baby, you¡¯re really making me start to like this.¡±</i>

    <i> ......</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng didn¡¯t want to admit it, but everything that happened made her realize that Shang Guan Jiu was an intelligent enemy. And the worst of all, this enemy was a sick bastard.</i>

    <i>There was no doubt that this was making things much more challenging for Shi Sheng.</i>

    <i>Looking at the guy in front of her, if not for his pilot armour, she could¡¯ve easily destroyed him by now.</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng could easily tear Shang Guan Jiu apart with her bare hands. It was just that the bastard was very smart, always narrowly escaping her no matter what she did.</i>

    <i>The difficulty of this dungeon was raised, which meant her yer level had also been upgraded.</i>

    <i> Oh yeah, this is such a Shi Sheng move.</i>

    <i>After chopping down someone¡¯s door, naturally, one would need to pay for it. Before she could slip away, her exit was blocked by someone from the casino.</i>

    <i>¡°Miss, is our casino¡¯s door not to your liking? Did you have to slice it in half?¡± The manager looked at the door that was broken into two pieces on the ground. It was very neatly chopped.</i>

    <i>And what about those people on the ground?</i>

    <i>The manager¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°Miss, are you having a fight in our establishment?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Fight?¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, ¡°A fight is when both parties are going at it. I didn¡¯t fight them, so how is this considered a fight? Did you learn to speak from a vet?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°......¡± Isn¡¯tnguage typically taught bynguage and physical education teachers? Why are you suddenly talking about veterinarians? What has this got to do with them?</i>

    <i>¡°......¡± The veterinarians in the area were speechless. How did we get pulled into this crossfire?</i>

    <i>At this time, the smoke had already dissipated. So the manager couldn¡¯t find the source of the smoke or why people were lying on the floor.</i>

    <i>¡°Ahem...¡± The manager cleared his throat, ¡°Miss, if you didn¡¯t engage in a fight with them, then how did these men end up lying on the floor?¡±</i>

    <i>Are they still alive? It seems like they¡¯re still breathing...</i>

    <i>¡°The ground must be really cool.¡± Shi Sheng said sarcastically.</i>

    <i>¡°Maam, please stop your nonsense. Would you be so kind as to follow us into the security room?¡± There are CCTVs all over the ce. Let¡¯s see how she would be able to weasel herself out of this now. </i>

    <i>¡°Why the hell would I.......¡± Shi Sheng tilted her head as she watched a group of people walking by in the distance. Those people seemed awfully familiar to Shi Sheng. They were the same bunch who surrounded Xi Feist time.</i>

    <i>A few workers passed by bent over as they stood by, waiting for them toe over.</i>

    <i>¡°Who is that?¡± Shi Sheng suddenly asked the manager while pointing at those people.</i>

    <i>The manager looked at where she pointed. Not trying to hide, he directly responded: ¡°That is president Xi, miss, I would advise you not to n anything.¡±</i>

    <i>Their president......</i>

    <i>So this ce is the president¡¯s property?</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng raised her eyebrow, ¡°Oh? So what if I do?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Then, miss, you might not see the sun tomorrow.¡± The manager said with a fake smile.</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng stared at him, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±</i>

    <i>The Manager nods, ¡°Very smart, miss. So, shall we head to the security room now?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Fine.¡± I didn¡¯t even lift a finger, I don¡¯t believe the camera could have seen me do anything either.¡±</i>

    <i>The manager led Shi Sheng in another direction</i>

    <i>The man who was passing by suddenly turned his head. He only saw a few workers carrying the ¡®corpses¡¯ away. He slightly furrowed his brows and slowed his steps for a second.</i>

    <i>¡°President Xi?¡±</i>

    <i>Xi Fei retracted his gaze, returning to his normal walking pace, ¡°Have there been anything unusual over at the Green Dragon Gate?</i>

    <i>¡°Leng Yan was frequently seeing a girl recently. ording to our reliable sources, Leng yan is most likely in love with that girl. ¡°The people who answered paused, ¡°That girl is called Ying Su, she¡¯s a member of the ck Tiger n.</i>

    <i>¡°One of Shang guan Jiu¡¯s people?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°She rebelled. The ck Tiger n is hunting her as we speak.¡±</i>

    <i>Xi Fei fell silent for a few seconds, then asked: ¡°Did you get any leads regarding the case that I asked you about?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°President Xi.......Leng Yao Tian had been dead for so long, it¡¯s not easy to get many leads at all. It seems that Leng Yan and the ck Tiger n are also looking into Leng Yao Tian¡¯s affairs. Sir, if I may ask, just what does Leng Yao Tian have? Even President Xi hase back from afar so hastily.¡±</i>

    <i>Xi Fei remained silent, the man also did not dare to ask any further questions, following him with his head lowered.

    </i>

    <i> ......</i>

    <i>Security Room</i>

    <i>The manager¡¯s expression changed as he looked at the monitor screen.</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng shrugged innocently, ¡°See, I told you, it wasn¡¯t my fault. These people are the ones plotting against me. I¡¯m simply defending myself.¡±</i>

    <i>The manager took a deep breath, ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact that you broke the door. Miss, you have to pay.¡±</i>

    <i>Even if those people weren¡¯t knocked out by her, you still broke the door, right?</i>

    <i>¡°I don¡¯t have any money, but I can repay with my body.¡± Shi Sheng said. Feng Ci now seemed like an upper-ss citizen, there was no way she could get close to him at all.</i>

    <i>The manager was astonished, ¡°You...how are you this ignorant!?¡± he said, pointing at Shi Sheng.</i>

    <i> ¡°... Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself, brother. That offer was never meant for you anyway! I would, of course, be more than willing to do that for your dear President Xi.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Pu¨C¡±</i>

    <i>Where are my quick-acting cardiac-relief pills?</i>

    <i>This woman has lost her mind.</i>

    <i>¡°Miss, did youe here to make a mockery of us?¡± Prostituting yourself to President Xi... the one at a loss would be the president, wouldn¡¯t it. ¡°Unfortunately for you, that won¡¯t be happening...not with your looks.¡±</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng touched her own face, Though this face isn¡¯t the most perfect-looking, she¡¯s still a beauty. How is it impossible?</i>

    <i>¡°Isn¡¯t entering contracts popr these days? I ruined the door of your ce. Hurry up and have your president make a deal with me.¡± All potential rtionships always start from a contract.</i>

    <i>¡°.......¡± Just how many novels have this kid read?</i>

    <i>Manager, you don¡¯t even read novels often, how would you know what she¡¯s talking about?</i>

    <i>¡°It is already night. Please try not to daydream, miss.¡± The manager sternly said. ¡°Our door is imported from Germany, and each of them costs 20,000 Yuan. Adding the shipping and instation fees, I will charge you 50,000 Yuan.¡±</i>

    <i>Is their president that easy to take advantage of?</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng red at him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just steal the money?¡± 50,000 Yuan for a door? Does money just fall from the sky?</i>

    <i>The manager ignored Shi Sheng, saying to himself, ¡°We¡¯ll deduct the amount from your security deposit.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°......¡± Shit! This isn¡¯t part of the script!!</i>

    <i>It is said that destroying something warrants a contract, so why isn¡¯t there one being made here?</i>

    <i>Hmph, I¡¯m not happy with this.</i>

    <i>The director wants me to reenact it again, but I want to sign a romantic contract with my Feng Ci!</i>

 Chapter 700 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(19)

    <h4>Chapter 700</h4>

    <h4>Teenage Girl Enforcer(19)</h4>

    The amount was deducted from Shi Sheng¡¯s deposit, and she was kicked out of the underground casino.

    Shi Sheng was fed up.

    She wasn¡¯t able to see even a strand of Feng Ci¡¯s hair.

    Shi Sheng looked at the radiant signboard outside. The flickering lights dazzled her eyes. The air was a little moist, and the night was silent and chilly.

    She stood there for a moment, then walked back gloomily.

    This is annoying as hell...I could kill someone.

    When Shi Sheng returned home, she ensured that her things were not damaged before going to the room to check on Xu Shan Shan.

    The light in her room was still on, there were exercise books on the table, and the little girl was there asleep at the desk.

    Shi Sheng curled her lips in annoyance and stepped forward to carry Xu Shan Shan to the bed.

    ¡°Big sister?¡± Shu Xhan Xhan muttered softly in her sleep, and she fell back into a deep sleep right after.

    Shi Sheng turned off the light and exited the room.

    ......

    The night breeze slowly blew away the dark clouds in the sky, revealing the bright moon as white as a jade te. The moonlight illuminated the building, covering it with a hazy tulle.

    Xi Fei stood in front of the window. The moonlight cast a long shadow of his body on the ground. He was wearing headphones and listening to the other party¡¯s report with a sullen look on his face.

    ¡°President Xi, Shang Guan Jiu¡¯s men from earlier, just came in, they were after a young girl named Yan Mian. We do not know why.¡±

    ¡°Yan Mian?¡± Xi Fei whispered softly.

    The other party thought that Xi Fei had asked for information regarding Yan Mian and immediately responded saying, ¡°Yan Mian is Leng Yao Tian¡¯s woman, 22 years old, an orphan, she graduated from a prestigious university. She was taken by Leng Yao Tian into his mansion as soon as she graduated.

    The voice on the other side paused, ¡°It¡¯s strange, to say the least, Leng yan has already dealt with all of Leng Yao Tian¡¯s women. Yan Mian is the only one left.¡±

    Xi Fei was silent for a moment, and the voice on the other side asked carefully, ¡°President Xi, do you need any updates?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Xi Fei hung up the phone, took off the headset, and stood in silence for a moment. He stretched out his hand and drew the curtains closed, leaving the room in darkness.

    ......

    It was the 1st of September, the school had just begun, and Shi Sheng sent Xu Shan Shan to school.

    Xu Shan Shan, who hadn¡¯t even finished elementary school, suddenly entered the junior high school campus. She seemed a little nervous and lost as she followed Shi Sheng every step of the way, looking around carefully and expectantly.

    This was the school where she would live in the future.

    ¡°Go on in.¡± Shi Sheng said as she sent Xu Shan Shan to the door of the ssroom.

    Xu Shan Shan looked at Shi Sheng, then carefully nced at the ssroom where there were already a few people. She paused for a moment before stepping in slowly.

    Shi Sheng stood outside and watched her for a while, then she turned and left the school.

    She drove to a high-end residential area where she was definitely not allowed in from the front entrance. She parked the car on the side of the road, walked around the rear of the residential area, and climbed in over a wall.

    She carefully followed the address given by Zhao Quan Sheng, eventually finding the corresponding door number.

    Shi Sheng reached out her hand to ring the doorbell, but there was no response for a very long time.

    ¡°Ding¡ª¡±

    The elevator door opened, and two women came down. They were probably residents there. When they saw Si Sheng standing at the front door, one of the women suddenly asked, ¡°Are you looking for Chen Yu?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Sheng nodded.

    ¡°She¡¯s not here. She was taken away by some peoplest night. I happened to witness it at the gate of the residential area, and I have no idea who those people were.¡± The woman replied.

    The woman was Chen Yu¡¯s neighbour. She would usually be seen chatting with Chen Yu and walking around.

    When she arrived home yesterday from working overtime, she witnessed Chen Yu and a few people get into amercial vehicle at themunity¡¯s gate.

    Chen Yu got into the car on her own and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Shi Sheng asked the woman the exact time this happened, and it turned out that it happened before she interrogated Zhao Quan Sheng.

    If it wasn¡¯t Zhao Quan Sheng who took her away, then who?

    Shi Sheng turned to leave the area, walking around to the main gate. At the front gate, she said that she was a rtive of Chen Yu, and she had some business with her.

    The door guard could not contact Chen Yu, and Shi Sheng said that she could not. Feigning concern for Chen Yu, Shi Sheng got hold of information from the guards she had left with some men yesterday night. However, as it was already dark out, they could not make out what they looked like.

    Shi Sheng asked to check the security footage. The guard was also a little worried that something was wrong, so he asked the manager for permission for them to view the footage.

    The security footage showed that at around 10 o¡¯clock, Chen Yu and a few men left the residential area in a ck business car parked outside, exactly as the woman earlier had said.

    The surveince cameras outside the residential area could not capture the vehicle¡¯s license te, so there was no way to track it.

    Shi Sheng thought about it as she walked back to her car. Off in the distance, she could see a group of people surrounding the spot where she parked.

    And her car was being towed away by a trailer.

    My... God!

    Why am I so unlucky?!

    Shi Sheng rushed over and negotiated with the traffic workers for a long time. The matter was finally settled after she paid the fine.

    The protagonist could get away with parking anywhere, so why do I have to pay a fine? This is ridiculous. How biased.

    Shi Sheng began driving home. Chen Yu was kidnapped...but by who??

    Shi Sheng sifted through all the suspects she had in mind, but could not pin down any specific suspects.

    When Shi Sheng returned home, she had received a sculpture from the pervert, Shang Guan Jiu.

    The parts of the body that were usually not covered, were, and the parts that were usually covered were all exposed. It looked very erotic.

    Honestly, anyone who saw this kind of sculpture would want to destroy whoever made it. It was too perverted.

    This colossal retard, Shang Guan Jiu.

    This is pissing me off.

    Shi Sheng entered her room and drew up a detailed n.

    It was intended as a detailed n but was summed up in just a few sentences.

    First, kill Shang Guan Jiu, then the male protagonist, and finally get Feng Ci toplete the mission.

    As for Chen Yu, she had already been kidnapped anyway. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t bother to investigate any further. She believed that if it was meant to be, the truth would reveal itself eventually.

    Shi Sheng rarely made any ns. Usually, when she makes a n, it will definitely bepleted.

    Shang Guan Jiu was the true leader of the ck Tiger n, so Shi Sheng executed her n starting with the ck Tiger n.

    The problem must always be dealt with at the root.

    The forces of the ck Tiger n and the Green Dragon Gate were two of thergest in the country. They were always in a state of contention, and each wanted to overthrow the other and be the only one in power, but none were allowed to have any direct confrontations.

    The ck Tiger n¡¯s business is shadier than the Green Dragon n¡¯s. They would smuggle and resell their firearms.

    The police always hated these people and wanted to throw them in jail for the rest of their lives.

    At this time, a group of policemen were lying in ambush at an abandoned warehouse. Everyone was waiting, holding their breath in anticipation.

    A voice sounded over the headset, ¡°Captain Dai, they¡¯re here.¡±

    One of the men gestured to the backlines, and everyone immediately loaded their weapons and took aim.

    The sound of car engines got gradually louder as the vehicles approached the warehouse. Just as the car was about to enter the warehouse, there was a series of explosions, and several vehicles were blown over.

    The explosion blew the dust in the abandoned warehouse into the air, blocking the policemen¡¯s sight.

    The policemen were all stunned by the st. That¡¯s not the method syndicates would usually use to get back at one another......

    They¡¯ve already sted the person to oblivion before proceeding with their trade... Doesn¡¯t this mean that the man and the goods have been annihted?

    ¡°Captain Dai?¡±

    ¡°Head out and check the situation. Be cautious of your surroundings.¡± Captain Dai signed to his team.

    The car had been blown into smithereens, with the ashes and debris spread across the ground. It was unclear if the remains were car parts or human tissue.

 Chapter 701 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(20)

    Chapter 701

    Teenage Girl Enforcer(20)

    The police only detected the shredded human tissues at the scene, but no goods were found.

    This time, the tip came from their informants who risked their lives telling them. If they could catch these people, they might get rid of these giant syndicates.

    But now it was bombed like this. All Anti-Narcotics Force¡¯s efforts might¡¯ve gone down the drain.

    As for who nted the bomb, no one knew for sure.

    Just when the anti-narcotics force was in a daze, their guards suddenly received a package that wrote: ¡°to be was epted by the anti-narcotics force.¡±

    The guard handed the package to Captain Dai.

    Captain Dai was a tall man with a muscr build. He was rather tan, had a scar on his face, and did not look like a policeman one bit. On the contrary, he looked more like a gangster.

    ¡°Captain, what did you receive?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The guard just handed it to me. On the package, it wrote... ¡®For the anti-narcotics force¡¯.¡± Captain Dai replied as he ced the package onto his desk.

    People in the office immediately gathered around, ¡°This couldn¡¯t be a bomb sent by someone, right?¡±

    It¡¯s not as if such a thing had never been done before, so it was normal for them to think so.

    ¡°It¡¯s very light, so it shouldn¡¯t be.¡± Captain Dai reassured his men as he took a sip of water. He thenmanded them, ¡°Open up the parcel.¡±

    People took turns to weigh the package, it wasn¡¯t heavy, and the box was rtively small. So it definitely wasn¡¯t a bomb.

    A person took a knife and cut through the packing tape. There were random newspapers stuffed inside.

    ¡°Is someone pulling a prank on us? They sent us a bunch of newspapers.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all newspapers... see if there is anything underneath.¡±

    They pulled out all the newspapers in the package, and it took a while to find an envelope from the inside.

    There is only a note in the envelope.

    ¡ª¡ªNational Day gift package, I wish you happy overtime.

    Everyone was speechless. ¡°...¡±

    This was definitely a prank!

    ¡°Do these people have nothing to do? Are they bored with their online games? Is that why they began to y with the anti-narcotics team as well?!?¡±

    ¡°These people should be more educated on such matters. We are working our butts off for the civilians, but they dare to use us as a pastime.¡±

    The others seemed a little angry as well.

    After all, it was normal to be upset when someone finds out that they were used to be someone else¡¯s pastime. Those who wouldn¡¯t get angry by this would be the weird ones.

    Captain Dai looked at the note on and off for the entire day. The message was handwritten, but it looked a bit like a child¡¯s writing. It was crooked and written in a particrly clumsy way.

    From what transpired with their previous case, the squad was already rather upset. However, this prank package they received became a trigger that escted their anger.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat. Sheesh, what an unlucky day.¡±

    ¡°Captain, stop looking at it. It¡¯s just a prank. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Captain Dai was dragged along by the team to eat, and when they met people from other departments, the group immediately began toin.

    Someoneforted them, ¡®Didn¡¯t they send you the National Day gift package? Just think of it as them sending this gift for you to celebrate the festival.¡¯

    Captain Dai couldn¡¯t help but shake off the uneasiness he was feeling.

    There was something wrong with that sentence.

    It stated that it was a National Day gift package, but why did it also write ¡®happy working overtime¡¯?

    When he reached the office, the package was still sitting on their table.

    As their shift ended, everyone began to clock out. Leaving behind Captain Dai all alone in the office.

    In the middle of the night, a group of people from the Anti-Narcotics Force who had fallen asleep were awoken by Captain Dai¡¯s series of nonstop phone calls.

    ¡°Captain, what are you doing? We haven¡¯t rested our eyes for a long time because of that case, and now we are not allowed to sleep?¡±

    ¡°Captain, we know that you aren¡¯t happy with the result, but even if we continue to investigate this case right now, we still wouldn¡¯t be able to get any clues. It¡¯s better to recharge your energy and check again tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Come and see.¡± Captain Dai ignored his crew¡¯sints and asked them to meet at the office where they usually used for meetings.

    The giant ckboard in the office was already pasted full with newspaper clippings when they arrived.

    ¡°......¡±

    Captain, what are you doing?

    Captain Dai pointed to the newspaper clippings and quickly said: ¡°These newspapers have traces of sketches and notes made on them. Some of them are words, some are numbers, I solved a few of these and got an address.¡±

    Captain Dai pointed to the address written next to him.

    The crowd flocked to the ckboard to read the newspaper pasted on it, and thenpared the address written by Captain Dai. Each of their faces showed a strange expression.

    Wow, I can¡¯t believe the person who sent this parcel is ying us like this.

    They thought it was just a note. They never expected it to have some cryptic message behind it.

    The office was silent for a while, and someone said, ¡°Captain, so what you¡¯re trying to say is?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look. I think there is something in that ce.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Although they felt that the source was unreliable, everyone still followed Captain Dai. Some unreliable clues might be the truth in their line of work, and no clues should be unnoticed.

    And it turns out that they were actually correct.

    In the abandoned granary, they found piles and piles of drugs. What they initially thought would be a cold case was suddenly revived after discovering this giant batch of drugs. They now finally had leads to follow.

    After that, these odd packages were sent to the Anti-Narcotics Force one after another. Each time they had to use a different decryption method, but as long their decryption was correct, they would uncover other cases each time, safely and swiftly.

    However, if they were to wrongly decrypt any of the codes, the consequences would be dire. Once they got the time wrong and lost two team members in the process.

    The Anti-Narcotics Force had no idea how to locate the person sending these mysterious packages.

    ¡°Captain Dai, do you think the person sending these packages are helping us? Or are they toying with us?¡±

    Captain Dai looked at thetest package. The hard lesson they learned from the previous mission made him realise that they couldn¡¯t entirely rely on the information given by its notes. Because they hadn¡¯t any problems the earlier times, they had unknowingly loosened up their vignce.

    ¡°Have you tracked down the person who sent the package?¡±

    ¡°No, the time of delivery is not fixed. And they sent all these through multiple courier services. Although the logistics list is posted, the logistics tracking information cannot be found.¡±

    ¡°Have you noticed that these packages are all aimed at The ck Tiger n? The several cases we have solved are more or less rted to The ck Tiger n. Do you think The Green Dragon n did it?¡±

    ¡°The Green Dragon n does not smuggle drugs, but they buy and sell firearms, and the two had always been enemies. So this would likely be the case.¡±

    When the Anti-Narcotics Force faced a problem from this situation, the ck Tiger n was also suffering from various issues.

    Shang Guan Jiu, the person behind the scenes who rarely appeared in the ck Tiger n, appeared.

    A thin dark man spoke first, ¡°Sir, the notes are well aware of our movements. I suspect there is a mole.¡±

    ¡°Every time there is a major delivery, only a few of us know. You mean to suspect that there is a mole among us?¡± A man with thick eyebrows and big eyes next to him was not convinced and stared at him with a fierce face.

    The thin ck man snorted coldly, ¡°This is the situation now. Everyone is suspicious. If you are so affected, is it possible that you are the mole?¡±

    ¡°Skinny, don¡¯t talk nonsense to me. How can I betray Mr Shang Guan after following him for so many years?¡±

    Shang Guan Jiu propped his chin as he watched the two of them quarrelling.

    When they were done arguing, Shang Guan Jiu slowly ced a piece of paper on the table and pushed it towards them.

    While everyone was visibly confused, Shang Guan Jiu slowly got up, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly, ¡°The one you¡¯re looking for is this woman. She¡¯s apelling one, so don¡¯t let me down too much.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the note on the table.

    ¡ª¡ªShang Guan Jiu, if we want to y, let¡¯s go big. Yan Mian.

 Chapter 702 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(21)

    <h4>Chapter 702</h4>

    <strong>Teenage Girl Enforcer(21)</strong>

    Shi Sheng had sabotaged the ck Tiger n¡¯s trades a few times now. She made sure that police had sessfully arrested most of their mobs. Only then she would officially fight with the n.

    Even though the ck Tiger n knew that it was Shi Sheng who was behind all this, there was nothing they could do.

    In terms of fighting and arguing, they couldn¡¯t stand a chance. Hell, they couldn¡¯t even outrun her when it came to that.

    Thisdy was undefeatable, alright?

    The ck Tiger n¡¯s worst nightmare was to sh with Shi Sheng.

    But it seems that the more you fear something, the higher chance you¡¯ll encounter it.

    The mobsters who had been beaten to a pulp by Shi Sheng all swore that they would quit the mob, that they would surrender themselves and turn over a new leaf.

    They would rather cry in prison than go through all the pain inflicted by her.

    Compared to these weaklings, the core members of the ck Tiger n were more resilient.

    They¡¯ve managed the ck Tiger n for so many years, it would be sphemous to let it crumble by the hands of one woman.

    ¡°What is Shang Guan Jiu saying?¡± Skinny grabbed onto their newly returned members and shook them violently. ¡°Does he really want to see the ck Tiger n destroyed by this lunatic?¡±

    ¡°Mr Shang Guan... He said that if she¡¯s happy... if she¡¯s happy, then she can do as she pleased.¡± The member from ck Tiger n replied nervously. ¡°And... And he said....¡±

    Skinny¡¯s face was now filled with worry. ¡°And what else did he say?¡±

    ¡°He said... We were all trash.¡±

    Skinny let go of his grip. He was in utter disbelief.

    Once Shang Guan Jiu deres that someone is trash, it means that they had been given up on.

    So does that mean that he haspletely abandoned the ck Tiger n?

    ¡°Oh shit, herees Yan Mian!¡±

    This loud exmation was like an explosive bomb, blowing away everyone¡¯s thoughts until it became nk. All the men from the ck Tiger n instinctively retreated into the hall.

    A charming girl waltzed slowly from the door as she held an iron sword in her hand. The aura she emitted waspelling.

    There was a slight smile on her face, but if one looked closely, they would realise that her eyes were as calm as the ocean.

    In her eyes, these people were no different from the air.

    Skinny pushed aside the person in front of him and angrily rebuked, ¡°Yan Mian, we, the ck Tiger n, have no grievances against you. So why do you frequently target us?!¡±

    Shi Sheng mmed her iron sword to the ground, her expression raised slightly. Just when Skinny thought she was going to make a statement, she nonchntly said one sentence, ¡°Everyone is responsible for the fight against drugs and crimes.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Everyone is responsible for the fight against drugs and crimes?

    Are you here to be funny?

    This woman who was one a giant mob boss¡¯ woman was actually telling them that she¡¯s here to ¡°fight against crime and drugs¡±? It was no different than saying she was Spiderman, trying to save the world.

    ¡°Should all of you go to the police station yourself, or should I send you?¡± Shi Sheng asked as she tilted her head slightly, staring at the group of people.

    The people here were all core members of the ck Tiger n, and if they were to surrender themselves, that would be the end of the ck Tiger n¡¯s influence.

    Skinny was now pale with anger. This woman is too arrogant!

    ¡°Brothers! Finish her! Even if we die, we must fight for our n!¡± Skinny raised his arms as he eximed.

    However, not many people responded to him. The others were no better than those who were sitting behind them,manding them to do whatever. They had seen the horrific strength this woman had.

    Just imagine, she had already singlehandedly sabotaged the ck Tiger n to what it is today. Would she be easy to deal with?

    They didn¡¯t want to die.

    ¡°I surrender! I¡¯ll surrender myself to the police. I¡¯ll go right now!¡±

    ¡°I also surrender.¡±

    Two men threw their guns and ran in the direction of Shi Sheng. But after just a few steps, two gunshots could be heard, and the two men came toppling down one by one.

    ¡°Those who dare to run from us, this is how you will end up.¡±

    Those who were used immediately returned to their teams as their heads shook like rattles.

    Skinny nodded in satisfaction, but before he could turn his head, he saw that group of people slowly backing up. Their eyes were full of horror.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you run or not. It¡¯s a pity that two people died in vain.¡± A clear voice sounded from behind him

    Skinny felt his scalp go numb, it was as if a cannibalistic monster was behind him, and if he moved even the slightest bit, he would be devoured whole in an instant.

    He has been on this line of work for so many years but never had he felt such pure terror and embarrassment in his life. He hasn¡¯t even faced her head on, yet he could feel his legs tremble in defeat as his heart was screaming only one word to him ¡ª¡ª RUN!

    From a distance, the sound of police sirens nearing them could be heard, and they never would¡¯ve thought that the sound of sirens would ever be so pleasing to their ears.

    ......

    All the core members of the ck Tiger n were now arrested. It was toote for them to destroy all the criminal information at their headquarters, and everything they owned had been seized by the police. In addition to all their recent crimes, these few core members were probably going to be sentenced to life in prison.

    In just a short few months, a giant drug ring had been eradicated.

    This case could definitely bepiled into their teaching material.

    The police still didn¡¯t know who had helped them from beginning to end. Some suspected it was someone from the Green Dragon n, while others suspected that it was a mole from the ck Tiger n.

    But no matter how much they spected, they had no evidence to back it up. So, in the end, it just became a giant mystery to the police force.

    And this mystery would continue to circte within their department for many years.

    Shang Guan Jiu, the man behind all of this, was involved in the investigation as well. However, even Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t sure of his whereabouts at the moment, so the police definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to track him down as well.

    ......

    Several documents were ced in front of Xi Fei, and a video of a girl singling out dozens of men was ying on the tablet next to him.

    In the video, the girl swung the iron sword as if it were alive. The heavy iron sword looked very light when she swung it.

    Although her moves were unstructured, they did notck in beauty. Every movement was gorgeous and practical. If she were in a traditional Chinese setting, then this would definitely be a rare visual feast.

    Xi Fei didn¡¯t look away until the end of the video.

    Several people stood in front of him, all with their heads down, appearing respectful and cautious.

    Xi Fei raised his head and looked at one of them, ¡°You haven¡¯t been spotted by her, have you?¡±

    The person immediately replied, ¡°President Xi, we are cautious.¡±

    ¡°She can avoid police investigations and so many surveinces, but she didn¡¯t notice any of you?¡± Xi Fei¡¯s voice circted in the room. Each syble felt like an invisible force, suddenly pressing on several people.

    ¡°...One with a hundred secrets would bound to have one oversight. She is also a human, not a god.¡± The people they picked out were elites, iparable to ordinary men.

    Of course, this cannot be said, so he could only answer tactfully.

    Xi Fei threw the tablet off the table, ¡°5 minutes and 6 seconds.¡±

    Several people looked at each other, carefully picked up the tablet, and fast-forwarded to the 5-minute mark.

    Before the fight started, the girl seemed to be talking to someone. At 5 minutes and 4 seconds, she took out the sword and quickly nced in the direction of the camera...

    ¡°This may be a coincidence...¡± The person holding the tablet was in disbelief. If she really found out about them, why didn¡¯t she make any moves? Why did she allow them to continue recording?

    ¡°8 minutes and 25 seconds, 12 minutes and 41 seconds, 15 minutes and 6 seconds.¡±

    Xi Fei continued to report a few figures.

    A few people fast-forwarded, and after watching the few points that Xi Fei said, they couldn¡¯t help but believe him.

    She really did know they were secretly recording her, but why didn¡¯t she do anything?

    ¡°President Xi......¡± Should we take care of this woman?

 Chapter 703 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(22)

    Chapter 703

    Teenage Girl Enforcer(22)

    Shi Sheng had sabotaged the ck Tiger n¡¯s trades a few times now. She made sure that police had sessfully arrested most of their mobs. Only then she would officially fight with the n.

    Even though the ck Tiger n knew that it was Shi Sheng who was behind all this, there was nothing they could do.

    In terms of fighting and arguing, they couldn¡¯t stand a chance. Hell, they couldn¡¯t even outrun her when it came to that.

    Thisdy was undefeatable, alright?

    The ck Tiger n¡¯s worst nightmare was to sh with Shi Sheng.

    But it seems that the more you fear something, the higher chance you¡¯ll encounter it.

    The mobsters who had been beaten to a pulp by Shi Sheng all swore that they would quit the mob, that they would surrender themselves and turn over a new leaf.

    They would rather cry in prison than go through all the pain inflicted by her.

    Compared to these weaklings, the core members of the ck Tiger n were more resilient.

    They¡¯ve managed the ck Tiger n for so many years, it would be sphemous to let it crumble by the hands of one woman.

    ¡°What is Shang Guan Jiu saying?¡± Skinny grabbed onto their newly returned members and shook them violently. ¡°Does he really want to see the ck Tiger n destroyed by this lunatic?¡±

    ¡°Mr Shang Guan... He said that if she¡¯s happy... if she¡¯s happy, then she can do as she pleased.¡± The member from ck Tiger n replied nervously. ¡°And... And he said....¡±

    Skinny¡¯s face was now filled with worry. ¡°And what else did he say?¡±

    ¡°He said... We were all trash.¡±

    Skinny let go of his grip. He was in utter disbelief.

    Once Shang Guan Jiu deres that someone is trash, it means that they had been given up on.

    So does that mean that he haspletely abandoned the ck Tiger n?

    ¡°Oh shit, herees Yan Mian!¡±

    This loud exmation was like an explosive bomb, blowing away everyone¡¯s thoughts until it became nk. All the men from the ck Tiger n instinctively retreated into the hall.

    A charming girl waltzed slowly from the door as she held an iron sword in her hand. The aura she emitted waspelling.

    There was a slight smile on her face, but if one looked closely, they would realise that her eyes were as calm as the ocean.

    In her eyes, these people were no different from the air.

    Skinny pushed aside the person in front of him and angrily rebuked, ¡°Yan Mian, we, the ck Tiger n, have no grievances against you. So why do you frequently target us?!¡±

    Shi Sheng mmed her iron sword to the ground, her expression raised slightly. Just when Skinny thought she was going to make a statement, she nonchntly said one sentence, ¡°Everyone is responsible for the fight against drugs and crimes.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Everyone is responsible for the fight against drugs and crimes?

    Are you here to be funny?

    This woman who was one a giant mob boss¡¯ woman was actually telling them that she¡¯s here to ¡°fight against crime and drugs¡±? It was no different than saying she was Spiderman, trying to save the world.

    ¡°Should all of you go to the police station yourself, or should I send you?¡± Shi Sheng asked as she tilted her head slightly, staring at the group of people.

    The people here were all core members of the ck Tiger n, and if they were to surrender themselves, that would be the end of the ck Tiger n¡¯s influence.

    Skinny was now pale with anger. This woman is too arrogant!

    ¡°Brothers! Finish her! Even if we die, we must fight for our n!¡± Skinny raised his arms as he eximed.

    However, not many people responded to him. The others were no better than those who were sitting behind them,manding them to do whatever. They had seen the horrific strength this woman had.

    Just imagine, she had already singlehandedly sabotaged the ck Tiger n to what it is today. Would she be easy to deal with?

    They didn¡¯t want to die.

    ¡°I surrender! I¡¯ll surrender myself to the police. I¡¯ll go right now!¡±

    ¡°I also surrender.¡±

    Two men threw their guns and ran in the direction of Shi Sheng. But after just a few steps, two gunshots could be heard, and the two men came toppling down one by one.

    ¡°Those who dare to run from us, this is how you will end up.¡±

    Those who were used immediately returned to their teams as their heads shook like rattles.

    Skinny nodded in satisfaction, but before he could turn his head, he saw that group of people slowly backing up. Their eyes were full of horror.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you run or not. It¡¯s a pity that two people died in vain.¡± A clear voice sounded from behind him

    Skinny felt his scalp go numb, it was as if a cannibalistic monster was behind him, and if he moved even the slightest bit, he would be devoured whole in an instant.

    He has been on this line of work for so many years but never had he felt such pure terror and embarrassment in his life. He hasn¡¯t even faced her head on, yet he could feel his legs tremble in defeat as his heart was screaming only one word to him ¡ª¡ª RUN!

    From a distance, the sound of police sirens nearing them could be heard, and they never would¡¯ve thought that the sound of sirens would ever be so pleasing to their ears.

    ......

    All the core members of the ck Tiger n were now arrested. It was toote for them to destroy all the criminal information at their headquarters, and everything they owned had been seized by the police. In addition to all their recent crimes, these few core members were probably going to be sentenced to life in prison.

    In just a short few months, a giant drug ring had been eradicated.

    This case could definitely bepiled into their teaching material.

    The police still didn¡¯t know who had helped them from beginning to end. Some suspected it was someone from the Green Dragon n, while others suspected that it was a mole from the ck Tiger n.

    But no matter how much they spected, they had no evidence to back it up. So, in the end, it just became a giant mystery to the police force.

    And this mystery would continue to circte within their department for many years.

    Shang Guan Jiu, the man behind all of this, was involved in the investigation as well. However, even Shi Sheng wasn¡¯t sure of his whereabouts at the moment, so the police definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to track him down as well.

    ......

    Several documents were ced in front of Xi Fei, and a video of a girl singling out dozens of men was ying on the tablet next to him.

    In the video, the girl swung the iron sword as if it were alive. The heavy iron sword looked very light when she swung it.

    Although her moves were unstructured, they did notck in beauty. Every movement was gorgeous and practical. If she were in a traditional Chinese setting, then this would definitely be a rare visual feast.

    Xi Fei didn¡¯t look away until the end of the video.

    Several people stood in front of him, all with their heads down, appearing respectful and cautious.

    Xi Fei raised his head and looked at one of them, ¡°You haven¡¯t been spotted by her, have you?¡±

    The person immediately replied, ¡°President Xi, we are cautious.¡±

    ¡°She can avoid police investigations and so many surveinces, but she didn¡¯t notice any of you?¡± Xi Fei¡¯s voice circted in the room. Each syble felt like an invisible force, suddenly pressing on several people.

    ¡°...One with a hundred secrets would bound to have one oversight. She is also a human, not a god.¡± The people they picked out were elites, iparable to ordinary men.

    Of course, this cannot be said, so he could only answer tactfully.

    Xi Fei threw the tablet off the table, ¡°5 minutes and 6 seconds.¡±

    Several people looked at each other, carefully picked up the tablet, and fast-forwarded to the 5-minute mark.

    Before the fight started, the girl seemed to be talking to someone. At 5 minutes and 4 seconds, she took out the sword and quickly nced in the direction of the camera...

    ¡°This may be a coincidence...¡± The person holding the tablet was in disbelief. If she really found out about them, why didn¡¯t she make any moves? Why did she allow them to continue recording?

    ¡°8 minutes and 25 seconds, 12 minutes and 41 seconds, 15 minutes and 6 seconds.¡±

    Xi Fei continued to report a few figures.

    A few people fast-forwarded, and after watching the few points that Xi Fei said, they couldn¡¯t help but believe him.

    She really did know they were secretly recording her, but why didn¡¯t she do anything?

    ¡°President Xi......¡± Should we take care of this woman?

    The incident of ck Tiger n got cleaned out changed the state of the whole nation subtly. Now every n was hiding up. They did not dare to make any movement.

    When the ck Tiger n was interrogated, someone split Shi Sheng¡¯s name. However, Shi Sheng did not smuggle drugs, kill nor rape anyone. Other than the fact that she was Green Dragon n Leng Yao Tian¡¯s woman, she was as clean as a sheet of paper.

    Of course, the police did not believe them.

    Shi Sheng did not kill any. When she fought someone, she would just knock them out. She would not do anything that would endanger their lives.

    I still know that killing someone is against thew.

    [...] Speak English!

    # If the host knows that killing someone is against thew, then I¡¯ll call her daddy.

    It is too troublesome to get rid of the body.

    Recently Shi Sheng did not have time to take care of Xu Shan Shan as she was busy getting rid of ck Tiger n. She took out time to send Xu Shan Shan home after school.

    This school did not provide night time tuition. Shi Sheng arrived right when the ss ended. She waited until almost all students were gone, then only spotted Xu Shan Shan walked out with her head drooped.

    She was only wearing a fur coat in the chilly winter weather. Her hair was in a mess, and her hands were flushed due to coldness.

    Xu Shan Shan did not look up after Shi Sheng honked twice. She got off the car and approached her.

    ¡°Xu Shan Shan.¡±

    Xu Shan Shan was startled and looked up, then quickly lowered her head again, greeted her softly, ¡°big sister.¡±

    Shi Sheng grabbed her chin, forcing her to look up. Another hand grabbed her hand, which was trying to cover up something, ¡°who did this?¡±

    There were bruises on the corner of Xu Shan Shan¡¯s eyes and forehead. Half of her face was swollen.

    ¡°I... I tripped and fell.¡± Xu Shan Shan avoided Shi Sheng¡¯s eye contact.

    Shi Sheng sneered, ¡°trip and fall? How did you fall until a palm mark¡¯s on your face? Fall again, and let me watch. For thest time, who did this?¡±

    Sometimes Xu Shan Shan was scared of Shi Sheng. Her body trembled, her face flushed, and with her eyes welling up, she said a name, ¡°Zhao Xiao Gang.¡±

    Shi Sheng let go of Xu Shan Shan, took off her coat and put it on her,¡± tell me if someone bullies you in future, don¡¯t hide it. You need to know that you can tell me everything since I¡¯m taking care of you.¡±

    Xu Shan Shan sobbed softly as if everything went wrong for so long gushed up to her chest.

    Shi Sheng brought Xu Shan Shan to the hospital for a thorough check-up. Other than her face, she was bruised in other areas too.

    Luckily it was not severe. It would recover after a few days.

    Shi Sheng drove silently on their way home. Xu Shan Shan¡¯s head was almost buried under the car with her mouth twitched.

    ¡°Is Zhao Xiao Gang Zhao Quan Sheng¡¯s someone?¡± Shi Sheng asked as they passed by the traffic light.

    Xu Shan Shan sniffed, ¡°he¡¯s his son.¡±

    ¡°When did he start bullying you? How many times has he bullied you?¡±

    ¡°It was around Christmas... he would bully me whenever he saw me.¡± Xu Shan Shan did not want to tell these initially, but she had the impulse to tell Shi Sheng when she asked her.

    The red light shone, and Shi Sheng continued driving. She stopped asking questions.

    Shi Sheng sent Xu Shan Shan to school on the next day.

    Due to Xu Shan Shan being from a rural area and not talkative, she was not popr in ss. When they saw she came to school in a car, they were curious about it, some who were brave would ask her.

    ¡°Xu Shan Shan, who is this?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my big sister.¡± Xu Shan Shan was a little shy whenever she spoke. Her voice was soft and calming.

    ¡°Your big sister is so pretty.¡±

    Xu Shan Shan looked at Shi Sheng, who was holding her hand. She smiled widely, showing her little canine teeth, ¡°my big sister is the prettiest.¡±

    A bunch of students followed them, chatting on their way to their ssroom.

    Shi Sheng suddenly asked Xu Shan Shan when they reached her ssroom, ¡°which ss is Zhao Xiao Gang?¡±

    ¡°Year three ss seven.¡± before Xu Shan Shan could answer, someone already told Shi Sheng, ¡°he likes to bully Shan Shan.¡±

    ¡°Go inside the ssroom.¡± Shi Sheng pushed Xu Shan Shan into the ssroom and asked the boy where the ssroom of year three ss seven.

    The kid led Shi Sheng to year three ss seven, without pondering much. He even pointed at a chubby kid, ¡°he¡¯s Zhao Xiao Gang. Everyone in his ss calls him Zhao Fatty.¡±

    Zhao Xiao Gang was as round as a ball. His seat was equivalent to two seats for other students.

    He was pulling a boy¡¯s ears at the moment. A few boys surrounding him were cheering him. The student who got bullied was trying his best to endure the pain and not make a sound.

    ¡°Zhao Fatty, someone¡¯s looking for you!¡±

    The student shouted at the ssroom. Zhao Xiao Gang looked at the entrance and saw an unfamiliar lovelydy. He thought it was weird, let go of the kid and headed at her slowly with his spherical body.

    With a provocative tone, Zhao Xiao Gang asked, ¡°looking for me? Who¡¯re you? What do you want?¡±

    The students were gossiping.

    ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s Xu Shan Shan¡¯s big sister. Zhao Fatty always bullies Xu Shan Shan. Now he¡¯s doomed.¡±

    ¡°Zhao Fatty¡¯s family is quite rich. He should be okay, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the car she drove here on a magazine. It¡¯s around millions. And look at her outfit, they¡¯re all designer clothes...¡± students nowadays were familiar with this sort of stuff. They could recognize which brand it was in one nce.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even notice if you didn¡¯t mention, but Xu Shan Shan¡¯s outfits were branded too, if I¡¯m not mistaken.¡±

    Xu Shan Shan¡¯s clothes were more subtle instead of garish and fancy. Hence they overlooked that.

    ¡°Is your dad Zhao Quan Sheng?¡± Shi Sheng looked down on the little chubby kid in front of her and asked, the corner of her mouth curved into a smile.

    ¡°You know my dad?¡± Zhao Xiao Gang was a little surprised. He then waved his hand as if this was something that normally happened, ¡°don¡¯t expect me to do anything for you, not even if you bribe me.¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled and grabbed his hand out of nowhere and pressed him onto the ground with ease. While the students were still in shock, she beat Zhao Xiao Gang up.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Zhao Xiao Gang screamed like a pig that was about to get ughtered. His scream was all over the teaching building.

    After hearing Zhao Xiao Gang¡¯s scream, the teachers rushed there, only managed to get Zhao Xiao Gang to get away from her evil ws.

    Shi Sheng pouted her mouth and puffed, ¡°Zhao Xiao Gang, go back and tell your dad that the person that beat you up is Yan Mian. Tell him toe to find me if he dares. If you bully Xu Shan Shan again, I¡¯ll make sure your family go bankrupt in the next minute.¡±

    First, they snatched Xu Shan Shan¡¯s inheritance, now still dares to bully Xu Shan Shan, the Zhao Family is pretty shameless.

    After hearing Xu Shan Shan¡¯s name, Zhao Xiao Gang, who was screaming in pain, shouted, ¡°so Xu Shan Shan, that brat told you to beat me up? How dare you... oww, it¡¯s so painful. My dad won¡¯t let this go easily. Just you wait.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting. Let¡¯s see what you can do to me.¡± Shi Sheng flung her bangs, ¡°with your dad¡¯s guts, he dared to fight me?¡±

    Zhao Xiao Gang was young and had no idea what Shi Sheng was talking about. He was shouting and screaming with all his might, telling the teachers to call his father.

    Zhao Quan Sheng doted on his son the most. When he heard that his son was getting beaten up, he dropped his work and rushed there.

    When Zhao Quan Sheng saw thedy amongst the children, he almost fell off the stairs.

 Chapter 704 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(23)

    Chapter 704

    Teenage Girl Enforcer(23)

    A teacher invited those involved to the principal office.

    At first, they wanted to ask Xu Shan Shan to go as well, but Shi Sheng stopped them, and Zhao Quan Sheng did not dare to oppose that.

    ¡°Miss Yan, even if Zhao Xiao Gang bully other students, that doesn¡¯t mean that you can beat him. He¡¯s still a child.¡± the principal reprimanded Shi Sheng.

    ¡°So I should let go of the fact that he bullied Xu Shan Shan?¡± Shi Sheng asked in response.

    The principal pushed his sses, ¡°we live in a society governed byw. If he really did bully students, we¡¯ll have disciplinary actions against him.¡±

    Shi Sheng just and forceful, ¡°will disciplinary actions wipe away the fact that Xu Shan Shan was bullied by him? An eye for an eye, I only did what he did to Xu Shan Shan. It¡¯s not like I crippled him. How is that wrong? If you think what I did is wrong, let me have the disciplinary actions then.¡±

    The principal, ¡°...¡± they have met more than enough insensible parents, but someone who would ask the school to have disciplinary action against her is the first time.

    My gosh, what¡¯s the point of giving you disciplinary action?

    ¡°Well...¡± Zhao Quan Sheng spoke weakly, ¡°Xiao Gang was wrong for bullying her. I¡¯m willing to let this go.¡±

    There was only one thing in Zhao Quan Sheng¡¯s mind at the moment.

    How is this woman rted to Xu Shan Shan?

    He thought that it was weird in the first ce that Xu Shan Shan would suddenly show up here. He knew that her guardian was Yan Mian, but he did not realize that it was the same Yan Mian that blocked her in the toilet.

    If he knew sooner, he would not indulge Zhao Xiao Gang to bully her.

    But it was already toote for him to regret this.

    The principal was stupefied. The usual Zhao Quan Sheng would make a scene if Zhao Xiao Gang was bullied in school.

    Why is he admitting defeat so easily this time?

    ¡°Dad!¡± Zhao Xiao Gang could not understand his father¡¯s behavior as well, ¡°she beat me, look at my face.¡±

    Zhao Quan Sheng smacked his own son¡¯s head, ¡°you little brat, I didn¡¯t send you here so you can bully people. I send you to study.¡±

    Zhao Xiao Gang was hit until he was dumbfounded. He responded after some time, ¡°dad, didn¡¯t you and mom...¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Zhao Quan Sheng dragged Zhao Xiao Gang to his back, apologized to Shi Sheng with a smile, ¡°Miss Yan, it¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t discipline him well enough. You¡¯re the bigger person here, seeing that he¡¯s still a child. Please forgive him. I promise that he¡¯ll never bully Shan Shan again.¡±

    Shi Sheng sneered, ¡°forgive him? What about the emotional trauma and psychological damage Xu Shan Shan is going through? Will it disappear after an apology?¡±

    ¡°Dad, why are you afraid of her? Look at how she¡¯d beaten me up, you have to make her apologize to me, and she needs to pay forpensation!¡± Zhao Xiao Gang bbered unhappily at the back.

    Zhao Quan Sheng wished that he could sew Zhao Xiao Gang¡¯s mouth now.

    Asking her to apologize to you? You think you¡¯ve lived long enough or you have a death wish?

    Zhao Quan Sheng red deadly at Zhao Xiao Gang, ¡°Miss Yan, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Return the inheritance belongs to Xu Shan Shan and let Zhao Xiao Gang apologize in front of the whole school.¡±

    Zhao Quan Sheng¡¯s expression changed.

    Zhao Xiao Gang screamed in desperation, ¡°I¡¯m not going to apologize to her, why should I!

    Apologizing in front of the school? How is he going to face anyone after this?

    Zhao Quan Sheng felt resentful towards Zhao Xiao Gang for being this immature and pinched him. Is this the time to say something like this?

    The principal was stupefied listening to all these, what and what now? How is this rted to inheritance?

    ¡°Miss Yan... this is our family matter. As an outsider, you shouldn¡¯t get involved, right?¡± Zhao Quan Shengcked confidence. The way he spoke was not very imposing, ¡°and we¡¯re only helping her to take care of the inheritance. When she¡¯s grown up, then we will return her. We¡¯re family, after all. We couldn¡¯t possibly want to harm her, right?¡±

    Shi Sheng snickered, pulled the rug under his feet, ¡°then why didn¡¯t you take care of her since you¡¯re a family? Why¡¯d you send her back to your mother?¡±

    ¡°Shan Shan was young at that moment. She kept crying for her parents. We have no choice but to send her there.¡±

    Shi Sheng grasped Zhao Quan Sheng¡¯s ability to make up excuses. ±à½è¿ÚµÄ±¾ÊÂ£¬Shi ShengÊÇÁì½Ì¹ýµÄ¡£

    ¡°These are not important.¡± Shi Sheng smiled faintly, ¡°what¡¯s important is that you return Xu Shan Shan¡¯s inheritance to her. I¡¯ll find awyer for the notarization and hire a specialist to take care of thepany. Thepany will pass to her once she¡¯s grown up, so don¡¯t say that I¡¯m doing this for money.¡±

    Zhao Quan Sheng was speechless.

    ¡°We... we still need to ask for Shan Shan¡¯s opinion, right?¡± Zhao Quan Sheng continued to struggle.

    Hispany was not doing well at the moment. Without Xu Shan Shan¡¯s parents¡¯pany, it would not evenst until now. If thepany were to give it to Xu Shan Shan, their family would be bankrupt.

    ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t shed a tear until you see the coffin.¡± Shi Sheng let students who were outside for the drama get Xu Shan Shan there.

    The moment Zhao Quan Sheng saw Xu Shan Shan walked in, he put on a smile immediately, ¡°Shan Shan.¡±

    A hint of despising shed through Xu Shan Shan¡¯s eye immediately. She walked to Shi Sheng, ¡°big sister?¡±

    Zhao Quan Sheng¡¯s expression stiffened. He was utterly awkward.

    ¡°Do you want to take back your family¡¯s inheritance, or you want to give them?¡± Shi Sheng never beat around the bushes, straight to the point. Although it did not sound pleasant, anyone could understand right away.

    Xu Shan Shan blinked her eyes, asked naively, ¡°can I do that?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Even if you don¡¯t want it, you can spend it all away is better than giving it to these retards.¡±

    The principal, ¡°...¡± are you teaching her how to spend her family fortune away?

    ¡°Will it be troublesome?¡± Xu Shan Shan did not understand these procedures, but she knew that all the family dramas on the television were usually about inheritance.

    ¡°You¡¯re the first inherent. There¡¯s nothing troublesome about it.¡± Xu Shan Shan was already this old. Even if she could not manage apany right away, she could still hire someone to take care of it for her.

    ¡°Shan Shan, we¡¯re a family after all.¡± Zhao Quan Sheng put out his kind senior face,¡± we¡¯ll still return you your inheritance when you¡¯re a grown-up. This kind of thing is unsafe to be at the hands of an outsider, after all. Am I right, Shan Shan?¡±

    Xu Shan Shan was despised by Zhao Quan Sheng. His family took her parents¡¯ property by force, sold her home, and kicked her out before her parents were properly buried.

    ¡°I want to take it back.¡± Xu Shan Shan sounded determined, ¡°big sister, I want my inheritance back.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at Zhao Quan Sheng, the corner of her lips curved upwards, ¡°hear that? If I don¡¯t see an equity transfer agreement within three days, we¡¯ll meet at the crematorium. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ve learned about my capability before.¡±

    Zhao Quan Sheng swallowed his saliva with his might. He had difficulty breathing as if the oxygen in the principal office was pumped out by someone.

    His back was dripping wet in his sweat, his whole body was cold, his limbs were numb, and he could not move at all.

    He could only see the creepy curve formed by the corner of Shi sheng¡¯s mouth.

    Background Principal, ¡°...¡± Lady, are you sure you didn¡¯t misspeak? Shouldn¡¯t you meet at the court? Why are you meeting at the crematorium?!

 Chapter 705 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(24)

    Chapter 705

    Teenage Girl Enforcer(24)

    Zhao Quan Sheng and Zhao Xiao Gang escaped there, he didn¡¯t dare to make this woman mad.

    Some people are merciless when they go mad.

    Shi Sheng is someone like that in Zhao Quan Sheng¡¯s eyes.

    The principal looked at Shi Sheng and Xu Shan Shan, left in the office, dumbfounded. For the first time being a principal, he did not know what to say.

    Shi Sheng nced at the principal, ¡°what, are you going to discipline me?¡±

    Principal,¡± discipline your head!¡±

    The point is there¡¯s no purpose in disciplining her.

    ¡°... cough cough, since Zhao Xiao Gang is willing to let go. This matter is settled then.¡± the principal answered.

    Shi Sheng, cold face, ¡°I¡¯m not joking when I say I want him to apologize to Xu Shan Shan in front of the whole school. Is Xu Shan Shan someone he can bully?¡±

    Principal, ¡°...¡± now you¡¯re going to climb all over my head just because I¡¯m letting you off scot-free?

    Can you be a little sensible?

    ¡°Miss Yan...¡±

    Shi Sheng waved at the principal, indicating him to stop talking, walked out of the office with Xu Shan Shan swaggeringly.

    ......

    Zhao Quan Sheng did not dare to trick her, sending her the document rather quickly. Zhao Xiao Gang probably got lectured when he got home, although he was reluctant, yet he still apologizes to Xu Shan Shan during the school assembly.

    Zhao Xiao Gang had bullied a lot of students in school. When he got his karma back, many were pping their hands and cheering.

    More of them were curious about that mysterious sister of Xu Shan Shan.

    Someone who can make Zhao Xiao Gang admit defeat, then she must be more powerful than him.

    School is a small society. After this incident, Xu Shan Shan became popr. It did not matter what their intention was in the beginning. Xu Shan Shan will definitely have friends after some time.

    ......

    Shi Sheng did not know where Shang Guan Jiu hid. She was anyhow excited and gloomy at the same time.

    She was excited because someone who was not a retard can y with her for a few rounds and gloomy because she has not heard from her Feng Ci.

    The male and female lead were missing in action, too, for some reason.

    Could it be what happened recently had scared them away?

    It can¡¯t be, right?

    ¡°Ding-¡±

    An email suddenly popped up on Shi Sheng¡¯sputer. Sheposted herself and read the email.

    After reading that email, the corner of Shi Sheng¡¯s lips curled up slightly. You¡¯re not entitled to be the male and female lead if you don¡¯t know how to create chaos.

    These two are getting engaged.

    The biggest plot twist is at the moment they¡¯re getting engaged.

    The female lead would melodramatically discover that the male lead was her father¡¯s murderer¡¯s son.

    How could the female lead ept the fact that she was in love with the son of her dad¡¯s murderer?

    Hence, she ran away.

    Letting the male lead facing all the jeering and doubts.

    It then became all sorts of humiliating the male leadter on. It was so humiliating until Shi Sheng felt terrible for him.

    The engagement was next Wednesday.

    As his stepmother, of course, Shi Sheng had to attend that engagement.

    Although she was not invited, who would stop her if she went back?

    Everyone from the mansion was in denial when they saw Shi Sheng. No one wanted to see her.

    Leng Yan received the news and ordered someone to catch her. Naturally, they failed to do that. His underlings got beaten up by her horribly.

    ¡°Yan Mian, what do you want?¡± Leng Yan was flustered and exasperated.

    Shi Sheng put away her sword slowly, ¡°sonny, is this how you treat your elders by catching them the moment you see them?¡±

    ¡°You deserve to die.¡± Leng Yan¡¯s hatred was rolling over in his eyes as if they were going to overflow in the next second.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s intense curiosity and asked back, ¡°oh? Why should I die?¡±

    Leng Yan only red at Shi Sheng. He did not respond.

    If he could kill people with his stare, Shi Sheng would have died as many times as he would kill her.

    The room was silent for about one minute. Leng Yan suddenly sneered, ¡°since you want toe back,e in then.¡±

    Shi Sheng furrowed brows slightly, what is the male lead trying to do?

    Why would he let her in so nicely?

    I¡¯ve already prepared to kill my way in, but you just let me in?

    Mister male lead, you¡¯re not acting ording to the script!

    Please don¡¯t go out of the script. I¡¯m not smart enough for sudden changes.

    Leng Yan walked away after saying that. Shi Sheng stared at his silhouette for some time before jumping over those people crying on the ground and entered the mansion.

    The mansion had changed a lot after a few months.

    Previously, they were nting Chinese roses, now they have switched to roses.

    The roses were blooming, and its scent flow over Shi Sheng¡¯s nose. She passed through the roses surrounded path and entered the mansion.

    The servants were changed too. They did not recognize Shi Sheng when she walked in. They stared at her, surprised.

    Someone went to look for the housekeeper, and he recognized Shi Sheng.

    ¡°What¡¯s to worry about? That¡¯s our ma¡¯am.¡± The housekeeper chided the servant.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± the servant confused, Young Master Yan hasn¡¯t married Miss An, right? Who¡¯s this ma¡¯am?

    ¡°She¡¯s Master Leng¡¯s wife. Since Young Master Yan let ma¡¯am in, then you just do your job and serve her, don¡¯t ask anything that you shouldn¡¯t ask.¡± the housekeeper ordered them and approached Shi Sheng.

    The servant was confused.

    Master Leng¡¯s wife?

    She only realized after some time that everyone addressed Leng Yan as Young Master Leng. The only person left was Young Master¡¯s father, Leng Yao Tian.

    Is this Leng Yao Tian¡¯s wife?

    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± the housekeeper greeted, neither servile nor overbearing, ¡°we¡¯ve arranged your room at the vi on the side. Please follow me.¡±

    Shi Sheng did not have many opinions. Living anywhere was the same to her.

    The housekeeper had seen Shi Sheng¡¯s recklessness. He was relieved to see that she was being so cooperative now.

    This mansion was not the one Leng Yan and Ying Su lived in earlier. It was another one further away from the main house.

    There were only two floors, which looked somewhat old, and the outside was full of withered creepers.

    As the sky was getting dark, the mansion appeared to be somehow spooky.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t cleaned these up. I¡¯ll order someone to clean it tomorrow.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked back and stepped on the staircase.

    ¡°Please phone me if ma¡¯am needs anything.¡± the housekeeper opened the door for Shi Sheng, ¡°inside is all clean. You can live here now. I¡¯ll arrange someone to live here with you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand.

    If he arranged someone here, then she had to watch them. This is too troublesome.

    The housekeeper didn¡¯t talk much. He left quickly after exining the rooms of the mansion.

    Shi Sheng roamed from the ground floor to the first floor. This mansion seemed to be fordies. It was filled with women¡¯s grace and delicacy.

    However, the lighting was not good. It was rather gloomy.

    Leng Yao Tian had so many women who knew who this mansion was for.

    In the original host¡¯s memories, it seemed that other than her, none of Leng Yao Tian¡¯s women lived in the main mansion.

    After Leng Yao Tian brought the original host to live with him. She had been living in the main mansion. Even when she went out, she would note somewhere this remote.

    Is that why Leng Yan arranged her to live here?

    She doesn¡¯t think that the housekeeper was powerful enough to arrange her living space.

    Is he trying to pretend to be a ghost and scare her?

    This is too low.

    I don¡¯t get scared that easily alright, retard!

 Chapter 706 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(25)

    <h4>Chapter 706 Teenage Girl Enforcer(25)</h4>

    The main house was lively, while the mansion that Shi Sheng is was rtively quiet.

    It became even more spooky at night.

    Shi Sheng, who was not afraid of anything, slept right away when it was night.

    As she was sleeping in the middle of the night, she could faintly hear that someone was sobbing. Shi Sheng jumped out of bed. Scanning the room and finally stare at the door.

    ¡°Wu wu wu...¡±

    The voice was really soft. If the wind was any louder, she would not hear it.

    <i>Is Leng Yan pretending to be a ghost to scare me?</i>

    <i>My gosh, my son is epic.</i>

    Shi Sheng got off the bed, opened the door and headed out. The corridor was dark. She followed the sound and stopped at each room to see where the sound was from.

    She listened for a moment and confirmed that the sound was from this room.

    Shi Sheng looked at the room door. This door was not here when she came in today...

    Shi Sheng turned the doorknob. Out of surprise, the door was not locked. It could be opened easily.

    There were not many things in the room. Half of the room was separated by a metal fence. Under the dim light, a slender and feeble silhouette was inside the fence.

    Shi Sheng,¡°...¡± <i>male lead is into this kind of stuff too?</i>

    Shi Sheng looked for the light switch along the wall and switched it on.

    The whole room was lit up instantly.

    The person within the fence growled softly and huddled up into a ball in the corner of the room.

    Shi Sheng stood at the door for a while. She did not hurry to go there. She looked at the roof and surroundings instead.

    There were surveince cameras in each corner of the room. Shi Sheng smiled at the surveince camera before switching off the lights again.

    The room was filled with crackling noises, the surveince camera at Leng Yan¡¯s turned into pitch ckness within seconds.

    Leng Yan jolted up, ¡°turn on the switch.¡±

    His underlings turned on the switch hastily.

    The signalling light did not lit up after they turned on the switch. They looked at each other. The mechanism was destroyed.

    ¡°Young Master Yan...¡±

    Leng Yan pped the person nearest to him, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that this system is absolutely safe?¡±

    That person held his face and did not dare to respond. When they say that this n is absolutely safe, they meant it for ordinary people.

    But this woman did not appear to be an average person at all.

    However, they did not dare to talk back. They could only endure Leng Yan¡¯s rage.

    Leng Yan left the room in strides. The others hurriedly followed him after making eye contact with each other.

    ......

    Shi Sheng only turned on the lights after making sure that all the surveince cameras were destroyed. The lights zapped twice and slowly went out. The room remained dark.

    Shi Sheng used her phone shlight to shine at the fence.

    The person in the fence was holding her head, shivering. She was sobbing softly, appearing to be terrified to death.

    Shi Sheng smashed open the locked door, asked tentatively, ¡°Chen Yu?¡±

    Thedy trembled. She probably heard a different voice and raised her head slowly.

    To be honest, Shi Sheng was frightened by the face. It was full of scars. Some were already scarred, while some were still fresh, dripping with pus. It was unusually upsetting.

    If Shi Sheng did not notice that the essory on her hand was on the picture with her neighbour. She would have never known that this was Chen Yu.

    Chen Yu eyes were swollen and red. The lights within her eyes were ultimately turbid. However, after she saw that it was Shi Sheng, a puff of ring passion gushed out of her eyes, ¡°Mian Mian... Mian Mian...¡±

    She stood up by supporting her body, muttering the same word over and over again. Her scars filled face was twisted, her tears rolled down uncontrobly. She reached out to Shi Sheng, ¡°Mian Mian, Mian Mian, my Mian Mian.¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡°...¡±<i> what kind of gag is this?</i>

    <i>I¡¯ve no idea where the plot is heading to.</i>

    Chen Yu already grabbed Shi Sheng¡¯s arms. Her hand was utterly thin and rather cold. Her hand was reaching toward Shi Sheng¡¯s face along her arms.

    Shi Sheng avoided her unconsciously.

    ¡°Mian Mian, I¡¯m your mom.¡± Chen Yu sobbed until she could not speak properly, ¡°I¡¯m your mom, look at your mommy...¡±

    She could not believe that she got to meet her daughter.

    Chen Yu felt like whatever torment she had to endure before this was nothing when she saw her one and only daughter.

    She turned away from her suddenly as if she recalled something, ¡°don¡¯t look at me. I look hideous now.¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡°...¡± <i>what is the meaning of this? </i>

    <i>Yan Mian is Chen Yu¡¯s daughter?</i>

    <i>I give this contrived plot full marks.</i>

    Shi Sheng brought Chen Yu upstairs, put talismans on the main entrance and other ces along the way to stop Leng Yan¡¯s people from barging in.

    Chen Yu had been covering her face. She probably was scared that Shi Sheng would see her unsettling face.

    Chen Yu¡¯s name was not Chen Yu. Her surname is Yan, her name is Yan Yu.

    She was Leng Yao Tian and Shang Guan Jiu¡¯s ssmate.

    It was evident from Yan Mian¡¯s looks that even though Yan Yu was not a goddess at her times, she must be rather pretty.

    Leng Yao Tian and Shang Guan Jiu had feelings for her. Shang Guan Jiu was already kind of crazy at that time. He would always upy Yan Yu by force, pressured her into ces that she did not want to go and forcing her into eating things she did not want to eat.

    Yan Yu liked Leng Yao Tian at that time. Their rtionship was not stable due to Shang Guan Jiu kept meddling with them.

    On the night before graduation, Shang Guan Jiu asked Yan Yu out using Leng Yao Tian¡¯s name and raped her. From that time onwards, she thought that she was not good enough for Leng Yao Tian. She got married to someone she liked without graduating and left her hometown.

    That is where a typical plot would end.

    But Shang Guan Jiu, that crazy did not n to let Yan Yu go at all. He used a few years to track down Yan Yu, asked her to return to him or not he would kill Yan Mian and her husband.

    Yan Yu did not want to be with someone who raped her. But Yan Yu did not relish watching Yan Mian and her husband die. He loved her and was willing to marry her even though he knew that she had feelings for someone else.

    Hence, she told Shang Guan Jiu to let her think about it while secretly contacting Leng Yao Tian.

    Due to her not being good at covering things up, Shang Guan Jiu learnt about this and flew into a terrible rage.

    By the time Leng Yao Tian got there, Yan Yu¡¯s husband was already dead trying to protect Yan Mian.

    Leng Yao Tian and Shang Guan Jiu got into a fight. In the end, Shang Guan Jiu went lunatic and set a fire. Leng Yao Tian went out all, risking his life to save Yan Yu and Yan Mian out.

    However, Yan Mian lost all her memories due to a concussion and excessive shock.

    Leng Yao Tian, terrified of Shang Guan Jiu would go crazy again. He sent Yan Mian away and arranged somewhere for Yan Yu to stay.

    Someone would send photos of Yan Mian to Yan Yu every once in a while, so Yan Yu knew what her daughter looked like.

    After some time, Yan Yu wanted to get Yan Mian back, but she was not healthy. She was always sick.

    Shang Guan Jiu had been looking for her. She was scared that he would find her too, so the best choice would be not to take Yan Mian back.

    Not long before Leng Yao Tian died, Yan Yu was entrusted to Zhao Quan Sheng. A few months before, Leng Yan¡¯s underlings suddenly found her and took her back, using Yan Mian as an excuse.

    ¡°It¡¯s mommy¡¯s fault. Mommy apologizes to you.¡± Yan Yu was unable to stop weeping. She felt sorry for this kid.

    Shi Sheng had more understanding regarding Shang Guan Jiu¡¯s pervertedness. No wonder this retard had been picking on on her.

 Chapter 707 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(26)

    Chapter 707

    Teenage Girl Enforcer(26)

    ¡°Who is my father?¡± Shi Sheng was more concerned about this.

    ording to this contrived plot, she most probably was Shang Guan Jiu, that pervert¡¯s daughter.

    To have such a perverted father, Shi Sheng was inplete denial.

    Yan Yu sobbed, ¡°you¡¯re not his daughter. You¡¯re our daughter.¡±

    It was true that she got pregnant after that, but as she was hiding from Shang Guan Jiu, she got into an ident, and the child was aborted. Yan Mian was conceived a year after she got married.

    Luckily, it¡¯s not.

    If she really was, then she will have to kill her own father.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with you and Leng Yan?¡± Shang Guan Jiu caught her due to her looks or because he knew that she was Yan Yu¡¯s daughter.

    What about Leng Yan?

    His hatred for her is out of nowhere, and now he caught Yan Yu back to his mansion for unknown reasons.

    Yan Yu shrugged, ¡°Leng Yan thought that It¡¯s my fault that his mother died.¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡°...¡± very well, another contrived plot.

    Is this dimension all about being contrived?

    When Leng Yao Tian saved Yan Yu, her mental state was not well, so Leng Yao Tian would always spend time with her.

    Leng Yan¡¯s mother had heart disease. During Lunar New Year, his mother went back to her hometown with Leng Yan, but they met Leng Yao Tian¡¯s enemy on their way home, that knocked their car over.

    Leng Yan¡¯s mother was not rescued in time and passed away.

    Leng Yan knew Yan Yu for some reason. Since then, he had been hating her thought that it was all Yan Yu¡¯s fault that his mother passed away.

    Leng Yan did not dare to do anything when Leng Yao Tian was alive.

    After Leng Yao Tian died and arranged a livelihood for Yan Yu. Leng Yan could not find her and directed his hatred to Yan Mian when he knew that she was her daughter.

    Shi Sheng was utterly speechless.

    Is Leng Yan¡¯s mother innocent? Yes, she¡¯s.

    Is Yan Yu at fault? Based on the perspective of an outsider. Yan Yu¡¯s at fault because she¡¯s alive.

    Another man was brought to trouble, and a child had an unfortunate childhood because of her.

    She indirectly caused another woman to die.

    Although this is just the question of odds, she did factor in it. It was undeniable.

    However, from Yan Yu¡¯s perspective.

    Yan Yu was not at fault. She needed to find someone to protect her since she wanted to stay alive. Leng Yao Tian was the only person who was able to stand off with Shang Guan Jiu. There was nothing wrong with her choosing him.

    It¡¯s impossible not to harm anyone when you want to stay alive.

    The way you stay alive is to push away whoever that¡¯s in your way.

    Everyone might have blood on their hands.

    This is the unspoken rule of society. If you want to rise to the top, then someone has to be eliminated.

    If you have a soft heart, then the person that will be eliminated is you. The person that loses the chance to live is also you.

    If Leng Yao Tian was more decisive that year and made sure that she was well protected. Nothing horrible happened after that, then whatever that happened today would not happen.

    Unfortunately, there are no ifs.

    So if someone had to be med for all of these. Going back to the roots, it would be Leng Yao Tian¡¯s fault. It was him that did not protect thedy that he deeply loved.

    ¡°Mommy is very useless, right?¡± Yan Yu covered her face with her fingers. She was in pain and regret.

    She had been living in agony for so many years. But she did not want to die. She wanted to look at her daughter with her own eyes.

    ¡°There are plenty of useless people out there. You¡¯re just one of them. There¡¯s nothing to be sad about.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s tone was nonchnt as usual, ¡°regret and grief are not going to solve your problems. These emotions will only bother you infinitely, making you even weaker, trapped in the dark abyss and be someone¡¯s puppet.¡±

    ¡°Mian Mian...¡± Yan Yu was slightly shocked. She was an educated person, so she knew what Shi Sheng meant by that.

    But just how old is she? Why¡¯d she had this kind of outlook on life?

    Yan Yu suddenly realized that she had not been acting like how a person would when they met their long lost mother.

    She had been calm and cool the whole time as if she was listening to a story that waspletely unrted to her.

    She had not been with her so many years. She must have been through a lot, right?

    When Yan Yu thought of it that way, all her doubts were gone. She only cared about the fact that her daughter had been going through a lot.

    Shi Sheng was looking at Yan Yu, supporting her chin, ¡°thest question then. Why did Leng Yao Tian marry me to be his mistress?¡±

    Since Leng Yao Tian loved Yan Yu so much, why did he marry Yan Mian?

    This is what they mean by, if they can¡¯t get you, they will get your daughter instead?

    Ande on, Leng Yao Tian had so many mistresses!!

    How is that true love?

    If Feng Ci is like that, she will castrate him.

    Yan Yu stayed silent for a moment, ¡°he wanted to protect you. He knew he didn¡¯t have much time left, and Shang Guan Jiu was on our tail. That¡¯s why he got you back to the mansion and let Leng Yan know that you have leverage. As long as you don¡¯t say anything, Leng Yan¡¯s not gonna do anything to you.¡±

    Yan Yu paused and smiled bitterly, ¡°but what he didn¡¯t know is that Leng Yan knew my existence a long time ago and that you¡¯re my daughter.¡±

    ¡°So, what did Leng Yan want?¡± Shi Sheng asked.

    If Leng Yao Tian dared to stop policing Leng Yan, that leverage was not made up.

    Yan Yu suddenly looked up to Shi Sheng, she stopped covering the scars on her face. In her turbid iris, she vaguely saw Shi Sheng¡¯s silhouette.

    ¡°Mian Mian, all I want is you to live harmlessly. I don¡¯t want you to get involved in these.¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled coldly, opened up the curtains. There were many people outside, ¡°do you think we can go back now? Why¡¯d you think I show up here?¡±

    Yan Yu got too worked up when she saw Shi Sheng. She almost forgot about her current situation. She immediately rushed up and closed the curtains while pressed onto Shi Sheng to make her squat.

    Her heart was racing as if it was about to explode, but outside was quiet.

    It was so quiet she could not hear anything except for her slightly rough breathing.

    Yan Yu was utterly confused. She opened a corner of the curtains carefully, noticed that they were only standing there. They did not intend to attack.

    She grabbed Shi Sheng¡¯s hand shakingly, ¡°Mian Mian...¡±

    She took a while topose herself, took off her bracelet and put it on Shi Sheng delicately, ¡°someone will find you and take you with them if you wear this.¡±

    Yan Yu was not as weak as she appeared to be. She was just used to acting vulnerable to hide behind this mask.

    ¡°Mian Mian, mommy loves you.¡± It was time for this story to end.

    All of this happened because of Shang Guan Jiu. She had been in torment for all her life because of him. She was not going to let her daughter experience the same thing.

    Yan Yu had already nned what she was going to do next, but then she heard a dismissive voice next to her.

    ¡°Why¡¯d you make it seem like we¡¯re about to be separated?¡± Shi Sheng broke away from her and stood up, ¡°those people from the outside can¡¯t enter here. You don¡¯t need to have some sort of weird n involving you protecting me and run away.¡±

    Yan Yu looked at her daughter, stunned.

    She was apletely different person from the one she saw in the photos.

    She was shimmering with arrogance and confidence, that kind of frivolity that did not care about a single thing, the type of calmness that not a usual person could achieve.

    Is this her daughter?

 Chapter 708 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(27)

    <h4>Chapter 708 Teenage Girl Enforcer(27)</h4>

    Yan Yu then only realized that Shi Sheng was being literal.

    Those from the outside could note in.

    The mansion was being covered by a shield. The bullets and people could not enter.

    Shi Sheng sat down, concluding this messy plot with her chin supported.

    Leng Yao Tian and Shang Guan Jiu liked Yan Yu at the same time, but Yan Yu wanted Leng Yao Tian, so Shang Guan Jiu was mad.

    After Shang Guan Jiu learned that Leng Yao Tian hid Yan Yu somewhere, although he could not find her, he did not give up.

    Not long before Leng Yao Tian died, he might have noticed that Yan Mian was Yan Yu¡¯s daughter, so he married her and brought her to the mansion and used leverage against Leng Yan so that he would not do anything to Yan Mian.

    ¡°Is the side missionpleted?¡± Shi Sheng asked the system silently.

    The rescue of loved was probably referring to Yan Yu.

    [...] Host, you¡¯re cheating! [No.]

    Shi Sheng¡¯s brows furrowed, notpleted yet? Do I have to kill Shang Guan Jiu?

    Shi Sheng gnashed her teeth in anger when she thought about that pervert.

    Perverts are not scary, but educated perverts are.

    ......

    ¡°Mian Mian... what are these? ¡°Yan Yu asked carefully after observing outside for a long time.

    She kept thinking that this daughter standing in front of her was a different person from the daughter she saw in the photos.

    She has such mysterious and powerful strength...

    Is she really my daughter?

    ¡°They¡¯re the defense talisman.¡± Shi Sheng answered without looking up, ¡°you can move around in the whole mansion. Just don¡¯t go out.¡±

    Defense talisman?

    What is that? Is it something from the Taoism?

    Yan Yu knew that Taoism was a real deal, but she thought it was weird that her daughter would be into something like this.

    ¡°Mian Mian, you...¡±

    Shi Sheng looked up. Her facial expression was stone cold.

    Yan Yu, who was approaching stunned, stared at Shi Sheng. The scars on her face were extra horrifying under the dim light.

    Shi Sheng cursed softly, got up and searched around at aside. She then got a first aid kit out of space and pretended that she found it on a shelf. She pulled Yan Yu to sit down roughly, treated the wounds on her face ungently, then wrapped her up like a mummy.

    Yan Yu feltplicated. Two noises were fighting in her brain.

    The first one said, ¡°she¡¯s your daughter. Look at how much she resembles you when you¡¯re young. How is that not your daughter?¡±

    Another voice fought back, ¡°it¡¯s not your daughter. She ispletely different from the girl in your memory.¡±

    Yan Yu tried to ponder about it, but she did not know what she was thinking about.

    Until Shi Sheng finished applying medicine for her, looking at Shi Sheng, who simply tossed the medication into the first aid kit, she suddenly snapped back.

    How could shepare her with the girl in her memory?

    All the other kids had their parents with them growing, but her...

    ¡°Mian Mian, you must have been through a lot when mommy¡¯s not around you, right?¡± Yan Yu grabbed Shi Sheng¡¯s hand, sobbed as she was speaking.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    Shi Sheng held it back. She did not draw her hand back, waited until Yan Yu was almost done venting, ¡°go rest, I¡¯m fine.¡± ÈÌÁËÈÌ£¬Ã»³é»Ø×Ô¼ºµÄÊÖ£¬µÈËý·¢Ð¹µÃ²î²»¶à£¬²ÅµÀ£º ¡°ÐÝÏ¢°É£¬ÎÒÃ»ÊÂ¡£¡±

    Yan Yu was utterly exhausted as she was constantly in a highly stressed situation when she was locked up by Leng Yan, which could be due to Shi Sheng was with her. Yan Yu fell asleep as soon as she hit the bed.

    Yan Yu held onto Shi Sheng¡¯s hand when she was sleeping as if she was terrified that she would disappear when she opened her eyes. That she found her daughter back was all just a dream.

    Shi Sheng stared at Yan Yu¡¯s bandage wrapped face, looking a little dazed. She sat right next to the bed until dawn. The morning sunshine poured in through the heavy curtains, brightening and warming the somewhat gloomy room up.

    Shi Sheng rubbed her sore arms and called Xu Shan Shan.

    ......

    Leng Yan had an engagement partying up, so he did not have much time to mess with Shi Sheng. He hired a Taoism monk to undo the spell but was bounced back by the defense talisman and vomited blood before he was scared shitless and ran away.

    Leng Yan tried everything, but he could not get into the mansion. He would blow up the house if he was allowed to.

    Until the night before his wedding, Leng Yan only gave up fighting with Shi Sheng.

    Like the plot, Ying Su ran away on the night before the wedding.

    Everyone from the mansion went out to look for Ying Su. No one was there to stop Shi Sheng when she left there with Yan Yu.

    Yan Yu had been muddleheaded for these few days. Shi Sheng did not dare to bring her home, so she sent her to the hospital.

    The hospital check-up was redundant and tedious. Shi Sheng yed her phone out of boredom while she was waiting.

    As she was having fun, the screen in front of her suddenly darkened.

    As the screen was loading and turned dark, Shi Sheng saw a handsome looking face above the screen.

    She looked up a little, her heart was beating, the surrounding was like being stretched infinitely.

    Shi Sheng smiled with her eyes, spoke that person¡¯s name softly, ¡°Xi Fei.¡±

    Xi Fei was not surprised that Shi Sheng knew his name. He put down his coat, sat next to her,¡± first time meeting you, Miss Yan.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡± this was indeed the first time they formally met with each other.

    ¡°Miss Yan, I would like to talk to you. Are you free?¡± Xi Fei leaned back a little as he felt ufortable with Shi Sheng¡¯s eye contact.

    ¡°Nope, my mother¡¯s in the middle of a check-up. You have to wait for a while.¡± Shi Sheng nced at the tightly shut door, smiled, ¡°Mister Xi won¡¯t mind, right?¡±

    Xi Fei looked at his watch and furrowed his brows, got up and took his coat, ¡°I¡¯ll meet you at the cafe outside the hospital after an hour.¡±

    Shi Sheng pouted, ¡°if you leave, I¡¯m not going to go there.¡±

    Xi Fei, ¡°...¡±

    He turned around, stared at Shi Sheng straight, ¡°don¡¯t you want to know what am I going to talk to you about?¡±

    Shi Sheng looked up, smiled faintly, ¡°it isn¡¯t important about what you want to discuss with me. All you need to know is that I want to be with you.¡±

    Xi Fei¡¯s heartbeat suddenly sped up. Ever since the first time he saw her, he would feel a strange familiarity for her as if they had been very close to each other before.

    However, he knew that this was indeed the first he met her.

    ¡°Mister Xi, have you considered getting another girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Miss Yan, this is the first time we met.¡± Xi Fei reminded her. What kind of girl want to date another person the first time they met another person.

    Are girls nowadays this shameless?

    ¡°It¡¯s love at first sight!¡± Shi Sheng blinked.

    Xi Fei, ¡°...¡±

    He would definitely never admit that he almost said yes back then.

    He looked at the time again, pondered about it, ¡°I need to settle something. I¡¯lle and get you half an hourter. Is Miss Yan okay with this arrangement?¡±

    Shi Sheng shrugged, she did not decline nor agree.ËÊ¼ç£¬Ã»¾Ü¾øÒ²Ã»´ðÓ¦¡£

 Chapter 709 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(28)

    <h4>Chapter 709 Teenage Girl Enforcer(28)</h4>

    Yan Yu needed to stay at the hospital after check-up as the scars on her face was not easy to treat. Shi Sheng settled the hospitalization procedures while Yan Yuid in the ward weakly.

    ¡°Mian Mian...¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Yan Yu reached out to grab Shi Sheng¡¯s hand, she held onto her hand without speaking a word.

    ¡°Knock knock.¡± someone knocked on the ward door a few times. Shi Sheng turned around to see the wlessly handsome face of Xi Fei through the window.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head out for a while.¡± Shi Sheng turned back and told Yan Yu, ¡°I will be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Mian Mian... where are you going?¡± Yan Yu was panicking a bit.

    ¡°To see your future son inw.¡± Shi Sheng consoled, gave her a protective talisman from space.

    ¡°Son inw?¡± Yan Yi¡¯s eyes glimmered, ¡°Mian Mian has a crush now, how nice.¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled before heading out of the ward.

    Xi Fei brought some underlings with him. They guarded the ward as soon as Shi Sheng walked out.

    ¡°To make sure that auntie is safe.¡± Xi Fei was scared that Shi Sheng would misunderstand, he exined.

    Shi Sheng smiled maliciously, ¡°Mister is already this considerate before we¡¯re even together?¡±

    Xi Fei, ¡°...¡±

    He slid to the side, hinting Shi Sheng to go first.

    Shi Sheng and Xi Fei left the hospital and got straight into the car parked at the curb. The driver exited the car discreetly.

    ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± Xi Fei must have something important, or he would not look for her. He definitely was not there to confess his feelings to her.

    Although she hoped that he was here for a confession.

    ¡°My father made a pact with Mister Leng,¡± Xi Fei looked at Shi Sheng¡¯s wrist, ¡°when this tracking device is activated, the Xi Family needs to ensure the safety of the holder. However, you need to give me the tracking device.¡±

    <i>Tracking device?</i>

    Shi Sheng looked down at her wrist. Yan Yu gave her this bracelet, no wonder she said someone would find her.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>but why is this rted to the Xi Family? Their rtionship is soplicated.</i>

    Shi Sheng took off the bracelet and passed it to Xi Fei.

    Xi Fei appeared shocked. He did not take the bracelet.

    ¡°Why? You want this, right?¡± Shi Sheng looked at him, weird.

    ¡°Are you not gonna ask anything else?¡± <i>She doesn¡¯t seem to be someone who¡¯s convinced so quickly. Why is she willing to give it up so easily?</i>

    ¡°Because you said you want it.¡± Shi Sheng ced the bracelet into his palm, her fingertips brushed the back of his hand, her tone dragged, ¡°you can have me too if you want.¡±

    The bracelet still had her warmth. Xi Fei feltplicated. He squeezed the bracelet tightly, ¡°Miss Yan, your safety, is my responsibility now.¡±

    Shi Sheng raised her brows at Xi Fei,¡± for the rest of my life?¡±

    <i>Why does it sound so weird?</i>

    He reflected about it, ¡°The Xi Family will be responsible for your safety for the rest of your life?¡±

    ¡°But I want you to be the one who¡¯s responsible for it.¡±

    ¡°Miss Yan, I have a fiance.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°!¡±

    <i>Are you kidding me?!</i>

    <i>Why does my Feng Ci have a fiance?</i>

    Xi Fei nodded at Shi Sheng, and opened the car door and exited the car.

    Shi Sheng sat in the car. She nked out for some time. <i>Does that mean that she will be his mistress? No way!</i>

    <i>I¡¯m not gonna do that!</i>

    <i>I¡¯d rather die with him!</i>

    [...] Host, calm down. He lied to you.

    <i>For real?</i>

    [...] Based on the data, Xi Fei did not have a fiance.

    It did not dare to set a fiance for him. If the Host threw a tantrum, it might die.

    Shi Sheng pushed the car door and went out, but Xi Fei was already gone.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>why did you run so fast? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m gonna eat you.</i>

    <i>Ahhhh, I forgot to ask for his contact!</i>

    Shi Sheng thought about it, saw the driver who was getting back into the car, she rushed up to him.

    The driver was startled. ¡°Miss... Miss Yan...¡± <i>what on earth, he¡¯s just a driver.</i>

    ¡°Give me Chairman Xi¡¯s contact number.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s hand stretched out to the driver aggressively as if she was going to whack him in the next second.

    ¡°Miss Yan... I... I don¡¯t have Chairman Xi¡¯s contact!¡±

    ¡°My ass.¡± <i>what kind of driver doesn¡¯t have their boss¡¯ contact?</i>

    <i>Miss Yan, please be civilized!</i>

    <i>He really didn¡¯t have his contact.</i>

    ¡°Chairman Xi usually doesn¡¯t use this car,¡± the driver wanted to cry, but no tears wereing out. <i>even if he did, his underlings would contact him. Why would he have his contact!</i>

    ¡°Why are you so useless?¡± Shi Sheng gave the driver a disdainful look.

    Driver, ¡°...¡± <i>so you¡¯re ming me for being useless to you?</i>

    ......

    Xi Fei sat in a car far away, observing Shi Sheng and the driver until she went back to the hospital.

    ¡°Boss, she just gave it to you this easily?¡±

    <i>This isn¡¯t scientific!</i>

    <i>Based on their profile, this woman was not someone who could be convinced easily.</i>

    <i>¡°Yeap.¡± Xi Fei passed the item to the person next to him.</i>

    <i>That person took it dly, ¡°this is thest part of the force we needed. Now those people have to look at your face to live every day.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°What was the Old Master thinking? Simply giving out something this important.¡± someone in the driver seatined, ¡°we would have collected everything if it weren¡¯t for this. We don¡¯t even have toe here.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Leng Yao Tian saved his life before.¡± Xi Fei responded faintly.</i>

    <i>Both of them looked at each other, stopped asking any question after reading the room, ¡°boss, shall we go back now?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°You bring the bracelet back,¡± Xi Fei¡¯s head lowered, ¡°both of you are in charge of everything now.¡±</i>

    <i>They were stunned, ¡°boss?¡±</i>

    <i>all they need to do is bring the bracelet back, and they can control the whole underground forces overseas and be the king of the underground empire. They have been doing all of these for this moment, and boss is dropping the ball now?

    </i>

    <i> ......</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng saw those bodyguards were still there when she went back to the ward. She pushed open the door to went in and came out within seconds.</i>

    <i>¡°Buddy?¡±</i>

    <i>The guard standing straight, ¡°...¡± Who are you calling buddy now?</i>

    <i>¡°Hey.¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand in front of one of them, ¡°let me ask you something.¡±</i>

    <i>She¡¯s calling him buddy?</i>

    <i>The bodyguard bowed immediately, ¡°ask away, Miss Yan, other than Chairman Xi. We know nothing.¡±</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±</i>

    <i>That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to ask you!</i>

    <i>My gosh!</i>

    <i>Is Xi Fei a panda? Why does he need 3yers of protection?</i>

    <i>I¡¯m so mad!</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng pondered, asked quickly, ¡°what¡¯s your name?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Gao Zheng.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°How old are you?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°32.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Are you single?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Yes.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Do you have a crush on anyone?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°No.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°What¡¯s Xi Fei¡¯s number?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°...¡±</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng red at the bodyguard, why¡¯d you stop answering? Did you catch on what I¡¯m doing?</i>

    <i>The bodyguard remained a stern face, ¡°Miss Yan, you can ask about anything other than Chairman Xi.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°But I want to ask about him.¡± Why would she want to ask anything else?</i>

    <i>The bodyguard bowed slightly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Yan, we can leak any information regarding Chairman Xi.¡±</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±</i>

 Chapter 710 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(29)

    <h4>Chapter 710 Teenage Girl Enforcer(29)</h4>

    After settling Yan Yu, Shi Sheng began another round of eradicating pornography and cracking down illegal activities.

    The n which suffered the cmity was Green Dragon n.

    Leng Yan had been looking for Ying Su and was caught off guard the first two times.

    The first time was the firearms. They did not n to close the deal initially since what happened before had not cooled down. Making a move now was likemitting suicide.

    However, while the Green Dragon n was busy looking for Ying Su, those with lower ranks closed the deal secretly, and the consequence was getting caught by police.

    The second time was smuggling drugs. They had already ordered it and could not cancel the order.

    They had been more careful about this, but the operation still failed.

    By the time Leng Yan realized all these, he had stopped every Green Dragon n¡¯s activity, halting the businesses and closing every door.

    Compared to ck Tiger n, Green Dragon n was luckier due to the male lead.

    Police could not take any action if they had no evidence, so when the Green Dragon n did not do anything, Shi Sheng could not do anything about it.

    ¡°Miss Yan, your parcel.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at the bodyguards. Since that day, they had been staying with Shi Sheng, saying that they were there to make sure she was unharmed.

    Shi Sheng took the parcel. Her mouth twitched when she saw the mboyant calligraphy on it.

    <i>That pervert Shang Guan Jiu is here again!</i>

    Shi Sheng opened up the parcel, nothing weird inside except for a phone.

    She opened the home page, saw a messenger application with a sent message.

    ¨C Babe, long time no see. I miss you.

    The bodyguard took a quick nce at the phone and reported to his superior after Shi Sheng threw away the phone and went inside the house.

    ¨C I saw someone sent Miss Yan a private message. Should I report to Chairman Xi?

    ¡°Ka-cha.¡±

    The bodyguard kept his phone back in his pocket instantly. He saw Shi Sheng walk out of the room with a sword...

    This was the sword they saw in the video.

    <i>That message is indeed intimate, so why is Miss Yan carrying a sword?</i>

    ¡°Xu Shan Shan.¡±

    Xu Shan Shan¡¯s head showed up from her room door, ¡°bis sister?¡±

    Shi Sheng told her, ¡°don¡¯t go out.¡±

    Xu Shan Shan nodded obediently, ¡°alright, is big sister going out? When are youing back? I learned to make a new dish. I want to let you try.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for big sister toe back for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Shi Sheng carried the sword and headed out.

    Bodyguard, ¡°...¡± <i>Wait, Miss Yan, if you go out like that, people will mistake you as a murderer!</i>

    ......

    The moment Shi Sheng stepped out the door, she got a call from Yan Yu¡¯s nurse, saying that Yan Yu was missing.

    ¡°When did you lose her?¡±

    ¡°She was there when I went out to pack for dinner, but she went missing when I was back.¡± the nurse was about to cry.

    Shi Sheng remained a calm face,¡± does the room seem like someone broke in?¡±

    ¡°No, the room door is perfectly intact.¡± it sounded noisy on the nurse¡¯s side. The noises were on and off, ¡°I¡¯ve asked everyone in the hospital, and no one saw her. Miss Yan, shall I report to the police?¡±

    ¡°Look for her in the hospital. Police¡¯s not gonna do anything if it¡¯s within 24 hours.¡±

    ¡°Right, then I¡¯ll look for her again.¡±

    Shi Sheng hung up. She looked dreary.

    <i>Yan Yu ran away with her free will.</i>

    <i>The talisman she gave her would protect her if she was not willing.</i>

    <i>No matter how strong she is, she couldn¡¯t stop free will.</i>

    <i>Why is she looking for trouble? That¡¯s annoying!</i>

    ¡°Miss Yan,¡± the bodyguard caught up from behind, ¡°I received a report just now. Someone knocked out our people and took Missus Yan away.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Shi Sheng turned back to the house, scrutinized the gate, and told Xu Shan Shan not to open the door for anyone no matter what.

    She drove out of the neighborhood, the bodyguards followed her. He suddenly stopped when he exited the neighborhood, got off the car and ran to another vehicle.

    The car window slid down slowly, Xi Fei showed up in front of the bodyguard.

    ¡°Chairman Xi, Miss Yan doesn¡¯t seem fine.¡±

    ¡°Yea,¡± Xi Fei nodded lightly, ¡°follow her.¡±

    These cars followed Shi Sheng¡¯s car quietly. She drove around the city one round before going straight to the outskirts.

    The outskirts were in the middle of development, construction sites were everywhere. Shi Sheng stopped somewhere in front of a half-built building, opened the car door and got down.

    As Shi Sheng was about to get in, she saw that three cars were approaching her with the corner of her eyes. She recognized the bodyguards¡¯ car, but she had never seen the other two beyond the bodyguards¡¯ car.

    The car doors opened ordingly. Xi Fei walked out and walked to Shi Sheng.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Shi Sheng frowned slightly.

    Xi Fei responded, ¡°I said that I¡¯ll be responsible for your safety. This includes your family.¡±

    When he heard that someone sent her a private message, he ordered his underlings to drive him to her neighborhood right away.

    Before this, Xi Fei did not believe in love at first sight and different lifetimes.

    But he could not forget about her. She was like a virus that would leave no hole undrilled, eating away his body and mind inch by inch.

    If someone told him that he would care this much about a woman that he only met once, he would feed them to sharks.

    Shi Sheng looked at the people behind him,¡± you guys will wait for me here.¡±

    <i>What if that lunatic Shang Guan Jiu went crazy and hurt him?</i>

    Xi Fei switched the topic, ¡°you know who did this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing.¡±

    ¡°My people will be here soon. Wait for a little while.¡±

    Ding-

    The phone Shang Guan Jiu sent her had a new message. It was an image.

    Yan Yu was standing on the edge, holding onto a nearby fence. The bandages on her face were removed, the new flesh grew on her face made an obviousparison to the old scars.

    A message was attached to the photo.

    -Babe,e up alone oh~

    Shi Sheng did not want to put Xi Fei at risk, she asked him to wait outside, but Xi Fei headed toward the building with no exnation.

    Shi Sheng,¡°...¡±<i> someone has a temper now!</i>

    Xi Fei¡¯s underlings followed him naturally. In other words, a bunch of people climbing up an unfinished building.

    As they were halfway there, Shi Sheng noticed that something was wrong with Xi Fei.

    He held onto the rail next to him and did not dare to look down. It took him some time to take another step.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Shi Sheng took a step back, ¡°I told you not toe with me.¡±

    ¡°Chairman Xi, should we go instead?¡± the bodyguard behind suggested.

    Xi Fei did not say a word and continued to climb the stairs holding on to the handrails.

    ¡°Take my hand,¡± Shi Sheng reached out to Xi Fei.

    Xi Fei hesitated for a moment, grabbed her hand. Shi Sheng took a few steps back, hold him by his waist and escorted him up, ¡°so why did you want to follow me up?¡±

    Xi Fei¡¯s body went stiff, <i>who knows why?</i>

    <i>I thought that I should follow you, so I just went through with it.</i>

 Chapter 711 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(30)

    <h4>Chapter 711 Teenage Girl Enforcer(30)</h4>

    This woman standing next to him was so petite until he felt sympathy towards her, but she gave him a sense of security that he had never felt before.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down, retard.¡± Shi Sheng pushed his face to make him look up, ¡°we¡¯ll both die if you fall. Do you want to die with me in the name of love?¡±

    The bodyguard squad, ¡°...¡±

    Miss Yan is epic. I can¡¯t believe you dare to call Chairman Xi retard.

    And by the way, this is not what people mean when they say they would die in the name of love!

    However, Chairman Xi did not show any expression as if he did not hear Shi Sheng called him names. He followed Shi Sheng¡¯s steps and climbed up.

    ¡°Careful.¡± Some of these tunnels were short. With Xi Fei¡¯s height, he would need to squat. Shi Sheng covered his head while inspecting around, ¡°just bear for a little more. We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    The bodyguards behind them went crazy.

    Hey hey, Miss Yan, you¡¯re not supposed to be like this! Please remember that you¡¯re ady. Can you please be a little more delicate and fragile?

    And Chairman Xi, what¡¯s up with your expression that epts all these? Where¡¯s your dominating chairman demeanor? Bring that out!

    Xi Fei let out a huge sigh when they reached the top.

    Shi Sheng already spotted Shang Guan Jiu, but she did not see Yan Yu.

    Shang Guan Jiu¡¯s underlings were around him. They gang up against Shi Sheng and her gang the moment they showed up and carefully kept an eye out for the bodyguards.

    Shi Guan Jiu strolled towards them, with a smile on his face,¡± babe, you¡¯re being naughty oh. I said you can onlye up alone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± Shi Sheng blurted, ¡°where¡¯s Yan... my mom?¡±

    ¡°Babe, don¡¯t rush. We should take care of the nobodies first.¡± Shang Guan Jiu¡¯s expression changed when he saw Xi Fei, ¡°Mister Xi, we met again.¡±

    He had to hold it back because it was his territory, but now...

    Xi Fei had alreadyposed himself, ¡°Shang Guan Jiu, Yian Mian is protected by the Xi Family. You still have a chance to get out of here in one piece.¡±

    Shang Guan Jiu¡¯s expression twisted instantly. He then turned and smiled at Shi Sheng, with faintly discernible murderous aura beneath his eyes, ¡°babe, aren¡¯t you quite capable? Hooking up with the ck n¡¯s head.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at Xi Fei with shock.

    He¡¯s the head of ck n?

    ck n did not belong to China¡¯s underground gang. It was an infamous underground gang overseas. ck n was not its original name. It only changed to this name when the Chinese became the head.

    Shi Sheng nced at Shang Guan Jiu calmly after a brief moment of shock, ¡°this only proves that he¡¯s stronger than you.¡±

    ¡°Babe,¡± Shang Guan Jiu raised his voice, ¡°are you that keen to watch your mother die?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, try and see,¡± Shi Sheng responded nonchntly.

    ¡°Very well,¡± Shang Guan Jiu nodded, his voice turned spiteful, ¡°if that¡¯s the case, then today I¡¯ll make him die in front of you so that you can¡¯t seduce him.¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± what¡¯s wrong with seducing my man? There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to watch him being in love with someone else, right?

    Shi Sheng never thought that seducing her man was wrong because he is Feng Ci. That is why he¡¯s precious.

    If he was not Feng Ci, then why on earth would she seduce him?

    Xi Fei stepped up and blocked in front of Shi Sheng, ¡°Shang Guan Jiu, you¡¯ve overestimated yourself.¡±

    ¡°Xi Fei, don¡¯t forget that this is China, not ck n¡¯s territory,¡± Shang Guan Jiu motioned with his hand.

    Those surrounding them took out their guns and fired at them without hesitation.

    But they were not firing bullets. It was misting instead. The mists fell from the sky. It was unavoidable. A weird stench was spreading out in the air.

    Shi Sheng was the quickest to react. She pulled Xi Fei aside and shed through the mists in midair, making them drop at the side.

    She shed through those in the way and tugged Xi Fei to the ce without the mists.

    Those from behind continued to fire. Mists were falling from the sky non-stop.

    ¡°Babe, stop struggling. I intentionally designed this for you.¡± Shang Guan Jiu sounded smug and determined from behind.

    ¡°Freaking retard.¡± Shi Sheng cursed before turning around and chopped the others.

    Xi Fei was not bad at fighting, but he was a little behind Shi Sheng¡¯s, defeating a few people with a sh.

    ¡°Kacha-¡±

    The nk beneath his feet suddenly broke off, exposing the sky underneath him.

    The others next to the one that broke bagan to break off as well, causing Xi Fei to not have much space to stand. Plus, the view underneath him was making him dizzy.

    Shi Sheng hopped to his side, reached out to hold him, and brought him somewhere with cement ground.

    Xi Fei was able to get himself together when he stepped on solid ground.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe? Now I need to protect you too.¡± Shi Shengined, ¡°my protection is costly, alright.¡±

    If this kind of statement was spoken by another person, he would definitely get mad or ashamed.

    But when she said that to him, Xi Fei thought it was rather funny. The way sheined was kind of cute.

    He realized that he was focusing on the wrong thing.

    ¡°They¡¯reing.¡± Xi Fei switched the topic immediately, reminded Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng swung her sword, and the wind flipped the nks up and hit those charging at them.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    They stepped on nothing and fell to the bottom.

    Shi Sheng did not see Shang Guan Jiu after defeating these small fries.

    ¡°Over there.¡± Xi Fei pointed in a direction. Shang Guan Jiu was climbing up the half-built part of the building speedily.

    Shi Sheng got a better visual field after she chased him. Yan Yu was hanging on the top, her feet barely touching the ground. Shang Guan Jiu was already up there, standing at where the knot was tied.

    Shi Sheng and Xi Fei rushed up.

    ¡°Mian Mian!¡± Yan Yu screamed, shaking her head uncontrobly.

    What¡¯s she doing here? Why did shee here?

    Shang Guan Jiu smiled maliciously, ¡°babe, I just need to make a slight cut, and she¡¯ll fall. Do you want to watch how she dies?¡±

    ¡°Shang Guan Jiu, if you have a problem,e at me. Don¡¯t drag Mian Mian into this strife.¡± Yan Yu¡¯s voice cracked, sounded piercing.

    Shang Guan Jiu pulled Yan Yu and grabbed her chin, ¡°why didn¡¯t you like me that year? Why? This is all your fault. I¡¯m going to let your daughter take your ce, hahaha. Babe, kill Xi Fei, and I won¡¯t murder her.¡±

    ¡°Take medicine if you¡¯re mentally ill.¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes. Did he ask her to kill someone she would worship?

    This dude is seriously delusional.

    ¡°Babe, kill Xi Fei. or not, I¡¯ll push her.¡± Shang Guan Jiu¡¯s expression grew malicious.

    ¡°Mian Mian, just go, don¡¯t care about me.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The corner of Shi Sheng¡¯s lips curled up, ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡±

    Shang Guan Jiu did not understand what she meant by that, a piece of nk suddenly flew towards him and Yan Yu, because he was standing in front, the nk hit him, and his body flew backwards.

    Shang Guan Jiu grabbed Yan Yu. The nk Yan Yu was hanging on could not bear the weight of two people. After a ¡°Kacha¡± sound, the nk broke off, and both fell to the ground.

    Shi Sheng quickly rode her metal sword, she wanted to grab Yan Yu, but Yan Yu shook her head, grabbed Shang Guan Jiu, who¡¯s struggling and dropped to the ground within seconds.

    Yan Yu smiled. She had apetent daughter. She did not have to worry about her anymore.

    Sorry, Mian Mian, forgive me for being weak and incapable.

    As they were about to hit the ground, Shang Guan Jiu suddenly hugged Yan Yu and used all his strength to turn around to let Yan Yuy on him.

 Chapter 712 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(31)

    <h4>Chapter 712Teenage Girl Enforcer(31)</h4>

    Why didn¡¯t Shi Sheng save her?

    After Shi Sheng pondered about it, it could be that because she knew even if she saved her, she would not live a long life too.

    Yan Mian was the pir that supported Yan Yu to continue to live.

    When she knew that she was doing fine, she would choose death.

    Destroying herself with the source that brought her endless torment.

    Shi sheng flew back up. Xi Fei was supported by a fence. His longshes covered his innermost feelings.

    Anyone in this era would probably be frightened if they saw someone flying on a sword.

    Both of them standing on top, the chilly wind brushed them. Shi Sheng pulled her shirt, ¡°well... shall we go down?¡±

    Xi Fei tightened the grip of his hand on the fence before taking a step back, suddenly he stumbled a little and fell towards the emptiness.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s iris widened with shock. Dashed up to grab his arm and pulled him back.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± <i>You don¡¯t have to jump down just because you¡¯re shocked!</i>

    ¡°... I can¡¯t feel my legs.¡± Xi Fei¡¯splexion was pale.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    <i>So he froze there because of his fear of heights? Gosh! Made me worried for nothing.</i>

    Xi Fei was born with the fear of heights. He would freeze whenever he went somewhere high since he was a child.

    This is what it meant by When God closes a door, he opens a window.

    Shi Sheng brought Xi Fei down. He was only able to rx when he stood on solid ground. <i>Why did he go up there like a retard then?</i>

    He nced at Shi Sheng in silence, <i>it¡¯s better to stay away from the woman in future.</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s better now?¡± Shi Sheng asked with concern, ¡°do you want to go to the hospital?¡±

    Xi Fei shut his eyes, shook his head faintly.

    Shi Sheng made sure that he was alright, then only turned around to inspect Shang Guan Jiu and Yan Yu¡¯s bodies.

    Both of them were impaled by a vertical steel beam. They definitely could not survive this.

    Shi Sheng went to find Xi Fei after inspecting the bodies, but he was gone again.

    <i>My gosh, do I look like a beast? Going out all this way to hide from me!</i>

    <i>Good job, Feng Ci.</i>

    <i>This is what happens when I am too nice to you.</i>

    Shi Sheng left there after taking care of Yan Yu¡¯s body. Xi Fei¡¯s men will handle the rest of them.

    Shi Sheng held a simple funeral for Yan Yu.

    Shi Sheng only had time to flirt with Xi Fei after the funeral.

    Shang Guan Jiu shared some information that made it easier to investigate Xi Fei, ck n¡¯s head.

    ......

    ¡°Piang! Piang! Piang! Yan Mian,e out!¡±

    The door was being knocked vigorously. Shi Sheng had to put down her phone, waved at Xu Shan Shan, telling her to go back to her room.

    Xu Shan Shan stuck out her tongue and went back to her room.

    Shi Sheng opened the door, ¡°sonny, why are you looking for your stepmother?¡±

    ¡°Yan Mian, are you behind this?¡±

    ¡°Behind what?¡± Shi Sheng was dumbfounded. She had not been doing anything recently. <i>Don¡¯t frame me, okay?</i>

    Leng Yan yelled in rage, ¡°stop pretending, Yan Mian. Are you going to be so cruel and destroy the Green Dragon n?¡±

    ¡°No, sonny. Be sensible. If you don¡¯t say anything, how am I going to know if I did it or not?¡± <i>Since I¡¯ve done a lot of things.</i>

    Leng Yan was about to go mad in fit. He had been living in a nightmare since the day she came back from the dead.

    ¡°Snatching Green Dragon n¡¯s deals and purchasing the shares. Aren¡¯t you behind all these?¡±

    Shi Sheng blinked. She did neither of them recently.

    ¡°Sonny, thank you for having high expectations for me, but I didn¡¯t do that.¡± Step-mother Sheng spread hand, ¡°however, I am the reason why the police were after you recently.¡±

    Leng Yan¡¯s eyes widened, ring at her with raging mes.

    He had been inspecting the whole incident to find out the rat, but it was her the entire time!

    ¡°You have rats in the Green Dragon n?¡± Leng Yan could not think of anything else, ¡°did that old fart give you something? You made a connection with them, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I gave it to someone.¡± that thing could change the forces, and it was from overseas. It must be advantageous if Leng Yan had been looking for it.

    It would be best to gift to his wife.

    ¡°Gave it to someone?!¡± Leng Yan¡¯s good looking face was flushed with wrath, gnashed his teeth, ¡°who did you give it to?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Shi Sheng scoffed, ¡°are you going to snatch it back?¡±

    Green Dragon n could not evenpete with ck n in the first ce.

    ck n is an OG gang. Who dared to pick a fight with those overseas? Green Dragon n only became powerful when during national tragedy, they did not even have a history of up to 100 years.

    ¡°Yan Mian, just you wait.¡±

    Shi Sheng filled with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m waiting.¡±

    She mmed the door, shutting Leng Yan¡¯s twisted, angry face outside.

    ¡°Big sister...¡± Xu Shan Shan leaned at the door, spoke softly, ¡°that person is so fierce.¡±

    ¡°Then you have to be more fierce than him.¡±

    Xu Shan Shan¡¯s mouth wide open, ¡°ah?¡±

    ¡°Thest resort to fight with evil people is violence.¡± Shi Sheng started to educate Xu Shan Shan, ¡°when you¡¯re strong enough until no one dares to provoke you, and everyone has to watch your face before doing anything, then you are the dictator.¡±

    Xu Shan Shan nodded. She seemed to understand but not to understand.

    [...] if she continues to teach her like that, something wrong¡¯s going to happen!

    ......

    Xu Shan Shan headed out after finishing their meals and doing the dishes. She saw Shi Sheng spacing out at the balcony with her phone, she approached her out of curiosity.

    ¡°Sister, what are you doing?¡±

    Shi Sheng threw her phone away, cupped her face with sadness,¡± my wife is ignoring me.¡±

    <i>Wife?</i>

    Xu Shan Shan scratched head, <i>Shouldn¡¯t big sister be looking for a boyfriend?</i>

    <i>Why wife...</i>

    Xu Shan Shan suddenly in dismay. ¡°Big... big sister... you, you, you like girls?¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at Xu Shan Shan, weird, ¡°what?¡±

    Xu Shan Shan covered her mouth, ¡°wu wu wu wu wu wu.¡±

    ¡°Speak English.¡±

    Xu Shan Shan¡¯s eyes widened, let go of her hand, asked quickly, ¡°big sister, you like girls?¡±

    She covered her mouth again after asking, backing off the ss door behind her, scared that Shi Sheng would beat her.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± <i>Which part of her look like she¡¯s into girls?</i>

    Shi Sheng thought about their conversation, her mouth twitched. She had to take this me.

    ¡°I¡¯m into guys.¡± Shi Sheng turned head.

    Xu Shan Shan blinked herrge, watery eyes, asked curiously, ¡°then... why did big sister say, wife?¡±

    ¡°Because I like it.¡±

    Xu Shan Shan, ¡°...¡±

    <i>Alright, no reason is better than an ¡®I like it¡¯.</i>

    ¡°He must be incredible if big sister likes him.¡± Xu Shan Shan began her daily shoe shining, ¡°that¡¯s why he can be a match for big sister.¡±

    Shi Sheng recalled his idiotic look that day and snickered, <i>how is that incredible?</i>

    <i>He¡¯s just a retard.</i>

    ¡°Big sister, what are youughing at?¡± <i>Did she say something wrong?</i>

    ¡°I¡¯mughing that my wife is a retard,¡± Shi Sheng held her face and continued to pretend sad, switching the topic, ¡°did you finish your homework?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Shan Shan nodded obediently. She stayed silent for a while and asked carefully, ¡°big sister, can I go back to Huang Shan Vige to celebrate Chinese New Year?¡±

 Chapter 713 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(32)

    Chapter 713 Teenage Girl Enforcer(32)

    Chinese New Year is approaching, and there is a festive atmosphere everywhere, with peopleing back from all over the world to do their New Year shopping.

    At this time, every shop was packed.

    Shi Sheng was holding Xu Shan Shan¡¯s hand in the crowded mall.

    ¡°Big sister, we don¡¯t have toe here... everything here is so expensive¡± Xu Shan Shan pulled Shi Sheng¡¯s sleeve softly.

    ¡°Yeap, you can buy anything when you¡¯re rich.¡± Shi Sheng replied lightly, ¡°it¡¯s more convenient. They deliver it to your doorstep.¡±

    Xu Shan Shan, ¡°...¡±

    <i> Didn¡¯t theye here by car?

    And they... </i>

    Xu Shan Shan turned her head to see those bodyguards not far away from them, <i> can¡¯t they help us carry? </i>

    Xu Shan Shan definitely could not win an argument with Shi Sheng, so she would try her best to pick the practical items when they were shopping. A mattress was more beneficial for a viger than a ten thousand dors decoration, after all.

    Shi Sheng did not interfere at all. She only paid the bills whenever Xu Shan Shan was done choosing. asionally when Xu Shan Shan asked for Shi Sheng¡¯s opinion, she would only answer with a one-liner.

    ¡°Big sister?¡± Xu Shan Shan stood in front of Shi Sheng, calling her who did not move an inch before a shop.

    Shi Sheng waved at her.

    Xu Shan Shan could only walk back to her.

    It was a uniquely designed store. Its pitch ck signboard was utterly eye-catching in this brightly lit mall.

    Shi Sheng held Xu Shan Shan¡¯s hand and walked in. the interior design was the same as the exterior, with the color ck as the base, dimly-litmps mounted on the wall, and the moderately sized shop was presented in front of the customers¡¯ eyes.

    There were a few shelves in the shop, with some sculptures and weird decorations on them.

    ¡°We¡¯re not open today.¡± A slouchy voice was heard from behind the counter.

    It sounded extra gloomy in this dark space.

    Xu Shan Shan clenched Shi Sheng¡¯s hand in fear. <i> What is this ce? Why does the mall have such a strange shop? </i>

    Shi Sheng ignored that voice, roamed around in the shop and eyed the items on the shelf.

    It was apparent that all of them were made by the same artist. Each of them was vivid and lifelike.

    Shi Sheng walked to the counter, ¡°help me sculpt something.¡±

    ¡°As I said, we¡¯re not open today.¡± the person waved his handzily, e back another day.¡±

    ¡°Ka-cha.¡±

    The book was snatched away from his face. He red at Shi Sheng angrily, ¡°what are you...¡±

    His eyesnded on the counter and stared at the item on the counter for a few seconds, jerked up, snatched the thing to himself, ¡°what do you want? This will be mymission.¡±

    Xu Shan Shan, ¡°...¡± <i> didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re not open today? </i>

    ......

    Shi Sheng exited the shop and continued shopping with Xu Shan Shan. They went to eat after they finished shopping.

    Everywhere was full during Chinese New Year, Shi Sheng could only bring Xu Shan Shan to a western restaurant.

    ¡°Big sister, I want a steak.¡± Xu Shan Sahn¡¯s glimmered as she read the menu.

    Shi Sheng closed the menu and told the waiter next to her, ¡°she¡¯ll have the same as me.¡±

    Shi Sheng had never brought Xu Shan Shan out for western cuisine, only Chinese cuisine. Hence, Xu Shan Shan was not used to using a knife and fork. The way she sliced the steak was clumsy. It was so frustrating until she wanted to use her hands to grab the food.

    <i> It smells so lovely. I want to eat it so badly!

    But how do I eat this?! </i>

    A te of nicely cut steak showed up in front of Xu Shan Shan as she was contemting what to do. Her te was taken away.

    ¡°We should go home after we¡¯re done eating, tomorrow we need to get up early.¡± Shi Sheng ate the weirdly shaped steak calmly as she said that.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Shan shan poked a small piece of steak and shoved it in her mouth. She chewed it with her eyes turned into a line, <i> It¡¯s so delicious!

    I must learn how to make this!

    For big sister! </i>

    The bodyguard squad from far away, ¡°...¡± <i> Chairman Xi, not wanting this kind of girl is a waste!

    She can fight, defend, and knows how to take care of people. Huhuhu, why can¡¯t they meet such a perfect girl like her? </i>

    Xu Shan Shan¡¯s face was full of satisfaction after that meal. She walked out of the restaurant with Shi Sheng while caressing her food baby. She stuck her tongue out naughtily when she passed by the bodyguards.

    Bodyguard squad, ¡°...¡± <i> Is she making fun of us because no one dotes on us? </i>

    Shi Sheng bumped into the male lead and the female lead when they exited the restaurant.

    Both of them were surrounded by a crowd, Leng Yan was grabbing Ying Su¡¯s hands while she struggled in grief and resentment, but she could not get away from Leng Yan.

    <i> This is the beginning of the humiliation! </i>

    ¡°Yan Mian.¡± Leng Yan gnashed his teeth in wrath when he saw her. <i> Why is this woman everywhere I go? She¡¯s so annoying. </i>

    ¡°Sonny.¡± Step-mother Sheng responded brightly, ¡°Happy Chinese New Year.¡±

    Leng Yan was still mad at her, and she still wishes him Happy Chinese New Year?

    ¡°¡±Hiss!¡± Leng Yan drew a cold breath.

    When he talked to Shi Sheng, Ying Su bit him, broke free from him, and ran to the road.

    Leng Yan did not care about what Shi Sheng said and chased after her.

    ¡°Yeet-¡±

    Arge sound of car braking came from the road. A high-speed small-sized car knocked Yi Sung, who was crossing the street, out. Her body was thrown over in the sky, smashed on the car¡¯s boot in front of her and rolled on the road.

    She would get run over if the car from behind if did not brake in time.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes were wide open. <i> This has nothing to do with her.

    I¡¯m not involved in this,

    The female lead just used her life to demonstrate that idents will happen if someone crosses the road blindly.</i>

    Luckily Leng Yan was not a male lead from a melodramatic novel. He did not hug the female lead and scream about her not dying. He sent the female lead to the hospital hurriedly instead.

    It was heard that her life was not in danger, but her legs were crippled.

    Shi Sheng was preparing to get aboard when she heard this news.

    Initially, the original host¡¯s legs were crippled, but now it was the female lead...

    Huang San Vige was as deste as ever. The vigers were shocked when they saw Shi Sheng brought Xu Shan Shan back. They did not expect that Xu Shan Shan would visit them during Chinese New Year.

    Shi Sheng stood aside while Xu Shan Shan was chatting with the vigers. She could not understand them, and no one went up and greeted her.

    However, they knew that she was a good person deep down in their hearts.

    If Shi Sheng could read their minds, she would mock them.

    <i> She¡¯s a good person?

    They¡¯re all wrong.

    She only epted the side mission because Xu Shan Shan was pleasant to look at. If she wasn¡¯t, she would never take the side mission.

    Xu Shan Shan did not stay too long at Huang Shan Vige. Chinese New Year eve was in another few days. She did not want Shi Sheng to stay there with her for Chinese New Year.

    The flight was dyed due to a cold stream. By the time they arrived at City A, it was already Chinese New Year Eve.

    The streets were cold and empty, only the fireworks blooming in the sky, rendering the world prosperous and noisy.

    ¡°Big sister, it¡¯s nice to spend Chinese New Year with you.¡± Xu Shan Shan leaned on the car window, filled with gratitude as she watched the fireworks show.

    Shi Sheng did not respond. She took a look at the time. <i> It¡¯s toote now. </i>

    Fine, next time then.

    The moment they reached home, the clock was coincidentally pointed at the 12 o¡¯clock mark and the fireworks outside increased exponentially.

 Chapter 714 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(33)

    <h4>Chapter 714 Teenage Girl Enforcer(33)</h4>

    After Shi Sheng finished washing up, sheid on the bed and sent a message to a number that never replied to her, ¡°Happy Chinese New Year¡±.

    She threw her phone away and curled into her nket.

    <i>Why is it so exhausting to chase Feng Ci? Why can¡¯t I seed every time?</i>

    <i>But what can I do? I like him so much.</i>

    <i>I really want to tie him up next to me.</i>

    [...] The host¡¯s mindset is incredibly dangerous.

    ¡°Ding-¡±

    A message notification rang as Shi Sheng was about to fall asleep.

    Shi Sheng reached out to grab her phone, opened the home screen to see a junk message. She exited the page, and there was no reply to the text she sent.

    Shi Sheng sighed. As she was about to turn off her phone. Suddenly she received a notification. Four words appeared on the empty home screen.

    Shi Sheng blinked, clicked it and exited again, repeated a few times, and made sure that it was not a spam channel and instantly called it back.

    However, the phone was not answered.

    On the other side, Xi Fei stared at the continually vibrating phone. His hand stopped at mid-air and did not pick up the call.

    This kind of feeling came too sudden until he was caught off guard.

    He took back his hand and slumped in the chair. The bright fireworks outside reflected on his expressionless face.

    A hint of hesitation amidst the coldness.

    The fireworks stopped at the same time the phone stopped vibrating, the whole room fell into darkness.

    The room was only left with coldness and loneliness.

    ......

    On the first day of Chinese New Year, there were not many people on the street. Shi Sheng was covered inyers of clothes, standing at the curb. When a chilly wind brushed by her, it was so cold until she wanted to murder people.

    A ck sports car went over her and went back to her. The car window slid down, and the warm air spilt out from the vehicle.

    The person from the driver seat handed over a bag to Shi Sheng, ¡°the deal is done.¡±

    Shi Sheng took over the bag, and inside was a little box.

    ¡°Make sure that everything¡¯s fine and I¡¯m gonna leave now.¡± that person waved his hand and slid the window back up and drove away and disappeared in the corner of a street.

    Shi Sheng took the item back and yed around with it for a long time. She did not even go out of her room after Xu Shan Shan called her multiple times.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s room was in a mess. Tinyponents were everywhere. She sat on the ground, fiddling a watch with her head lowered.

    It was an ancient watch. It would not stand out if it were ced in the older era.

    The watch face was a crystal clear flower. The petals unfolded into manyyers vividly that covered the whole watch face.

    The centre of the flower was connected to the hands. Every time the hands ticked, it would seem like the petals beneath them was moving.

    Shi Shengpleted thest part. She looked at the watch and sighed, <i>it¡¯s not working, after all.</i>

    <i>The spiritual energy in this dimension isn¡¯t enough. The formation did not meet the expected results.</i>

    Shi Sheng kept her things and went out after Xu Shan Shan called her many times.

    ......

    The hospital.

    Ying Su leaned on the hospital bed, ncing at Leng Yan with a cold expression. Leng Yan stood at the bedside. He did not look good.

    He took a deep breath, softened his tone, ¡°can we talk, please?¡±

    Ying Su¡¯s eyes turned red immediately, but she bit her lips, stopping the tears from falling, ¡°what¡¯s there to talk about?¡±

    Leng Yan sat next to her, held her shoulder, ¡°what¡¯s going on with you? Why did you run away on our engagement day? Do you know how...¡± <i>How embarrassed you¡¯re?</i>

    Ying Su looked at him, word by word, ¡°Leng Yan, we¡¯re impossible.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Leng Yan¡¯s grip tightened, raising his voice. ¡°You need to give me a reason.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t love you anymore, alright?¡± Ying Su screamed back, tears rolling down her cheek.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, then why are you crying?¡± Leng Yan grabbed Ying Su¡¯s chin and kissed her right away. It was rough yet straightforward.

    Ying Su could only resist while sobbing.

    ¡°Pak!¡±

    ¡°Crash!¡±

    Leng Yan looked to the side. Ying Su¡¯s hand was in mid-air, blood gushing out from her hand, dripping on the white sheets. The IV bottle scattered on the floor.

    ¡°Leng Yan, we¡¯re done.¡± Ying Su endured the sadness in her heart and tried her best to make it sound absolute.

    She did not have any rights to be with him.

    Be with her father¡¯s murderer¡¯s son.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Leng Yan nodded, stood up and left.

    Ying Su covered her face and cried in the ward.

    She thought that Leng Yan would give up after this, but he did not expect Leng Yan did not n on giving up on her at all. His people were there when she was discharged and escorted her back to his vi.

    As someone who could not even walk, she was no match against them.

    Leng Yan went to visit her almost every day, and every time he would make a move on her. Although she was utterly humiliated, she could not resist him.

    After a while, she was getting well. Leng Yan went even further, forcing on her without her consent.

    Ying Su wanted to kill Leng Yan during that period.

    However, Leng Yan kept away everything sharp from the room to stop her from escaping.

    Ying Su was torn apart. On the one hand, he was someone she loved; on the other hand, he was rted to her father¡¯s death. How is she going to choose between these two?

    No, she did not want to make a choice at all. She just wanted to escape.

    She was a cripple now. She did not have a choice to make.

    Ying Su felt that someone came inside. Usually, Leng Yan would note in at this time. That should be a servant.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Ying Su¡¯s voice cracked.

    The footsteps approached, Ying Su could not walk, but her other ability was still there. These footsteps...

    ¡°Ling Yi.¡± Ying Su turned around. It was indeed a familiar face.

    ¡°Ying Su,¡± Ling Yi stepped up, squatted next to her. He was concerned, ¡°are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± she was not okay, but there was no point in telling him that, ¡°why did youe here? This is so dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you away.¡± Leng Yi grabbed Ying Su¡¯s hand, ¡°Ying Su, let¡¯s go. You¡¯re not happy here.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to bring you out of here even if you decline my offer. I can¡¯t bear to watch Leng Yan tortured you like this.¡± Ling Yi was determined.

    If Leng Yan as treating her right, he would not make a sound. But look at what Leng Yan did to her?

    Torturing his crush into this state.

    ¡°Ling Yi, you¡¯re not Leng Yan¡¯s opponent.¡± Ying Su shook her head. Now ck Tiger n is gone. Green Dragon n was the only gang left. Where could they go even if they escaped?

    If they were caught by Leng Yan, Ling Yi would die. She could not watch as Ling Yi got killed because of her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not, but someone¡¯s.¡± Ling Yi patted Ying Su¡¯s hand, ¡°Ying Su, someone¡¯s going to deal with the Green Dragon n. I¡¯ll take advantage of the chaos and get you out of here. Wait for me.¡±

    Ling Yi got up, kissed Ying Su on her forehead, ¡°Ying Su, I love you.¡±

    Ling Yi probably did not want to hear the answer, so he left the room quickly before Ying Su could respond.

    Ying Su touched her forehead nkly as if the warmth from Ling Yi¡¯s lips was left behind.

 Chapter 715 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(34)

    <h4>Chapter 715 Teenage Girl Enforcer(34)</h4>

    Ling Yi left the mansion, crossed several streets, and entered a hotel.

    He then took the elevator to the presidential suite on the top floor. The people outside searched him before letting him in.

    In the room, a tall man stood in front of the window, calmly observing the traffic and high-rise buildings below. Isted from the noise of the outside world, the whole room was quiet and silent.

    Ling Yi walked to a ce two meters behind Xi Fei. Once he stood still, he heard a voiceing from ahead.

    ¡°Mr. Ling, have you considered it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ling Yi nodded.

    Before seeing Ling Su in person, he might¡¯ve hesitated, but when he saw how she was doing, it became an easy decision. It was clear to him that Leng Yan didn¡¯t truly love her.

    Someone next to him stepped forward, and Ling Yi took out a USB sh drive from his coat pocket. Inside the USB was information containing the strongholds and main contacts in various cities for the Green Dragon n, as well as some industries they dabbled in.

    It took a long time for the ck Tiger n to collect it, but before they had time to use it against the Green Dragon n, most of their gang members had already been arrested.

    Ling Yi escaped with this thing, but he didn¡¯t expect to be found by this man.

    ¡°Dare I ask, Mr. Xi, why do you want to deal with the Green Dragon n?¡± The Mo n and the Green Dragon n have different territories. And from what I know, there¡¯s no dispute over it. Does the Mo n intend to expand the domestic market?

    Ling Yi was also just curious and didn¡¯t care much. He just wanted to rescue Ying Su, and then take Ying Su somewhere to live an ordinary life.

    Even if she doesn¡¯t love him, he is willing to take care of her forever.

    Xi Fei turned around. In the backlight, the man¡¯s figure was tall, like a king standing over his empire, with an unparalleled aura. He felt sphemous at first nce.

    ¡°Because he attempted to do something that he shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    When Ling Yi descended from the elevator, a girl passed him by. He was slightly taken aback, turned his head, and saw a slightly familiar face from the gap where the elevator door slowly closed.

    He looked at the elevator, which was a dedicated elevator to the top floor.

    She... went to see Xi Fei?

    Ling Yi suddenly remembered the words that the man said, and thought of something unimaginable.

    Leng Yan and Yan Mian?

    ......

    When Shi Sheng reached the top floor, Xi Fei¡¯s men immediately stopped her from the outside, not allowing her to enter.

    This angered Shi Sheng to the point where she wanted to take out her sword. Just when she was about to draw it out, Xi Fei appeared by the door. ¡°Let her in.¡± Commanded Xi Fei.

    The bodyguards immediately retracted their hand, went back to their positions and stood as straight as a soldier. They looked like motionless sculptures, as if it was not them who had been arguing with Shi Sheng just now.

    Shi Sheng raised her middle finger, tugged at her clothes, then walked into the room.

    ¡°...¡± The bodyguards felt helpless, they were just doing their job.

    The weather in March and April had begun to warm up, but it was still a bit cold. The room they were in had no heater turned on, yet Xi Fei was only wearing a thin shirt.

    Xi Fei was in the middle of wearing his watch, as the intricate watch enveloped his wrist, it made his hands look even more slender and beautiful.

    ¡°Miss Yan, do you need me for anything?¡±

    Shi Sheng walked over towards him and ced her hand on his, Xi Fei raised his head as he looked at her, slightly confused. .

    Shi Sheng let out a small smirk, though her smile was small and gentle, it made the corners of her eyes look like little crescent moons, as if she was trying to sweep Xi Fei up with her eyes.

    Before he could sp the watch, Shi Sheng had taken it away from him.

    When Xi Fei realised what had happened, he already had another watch on his wrist.

    Shi Sheng squeezed his hand and turned it back and forth, seemingly dissatisfied, ¡°Hmm, it still doesn¡¯t look as good.¡±

    ¡±

    Then she smiled again: ¡°It¡¯s fine, wear this first. I will add it next time when there¡¯s a chance.¡±

    Xi Fei looked at the watch on his wrist. Normally the watches he wore were mechanical watches, which were exquisite and elegant, but far less intricate than the one on his hand.

    If it weren¡¯t for the watch¡¯s turning hands, it would be more like a work of art in an exhibition hall that would span for centuries. .

    It was a bit cold when he first had it on, but now he could already feel a warmth, slowly ironing up from his wrist to his heart.

    <i>But, why does the carving inside look kind of familiar?</i>

    ¡°Miss Yan...¡±

    Shi Sheng interrupted Xi Fei nonchntly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, you can just throw it away.¡±

    ¡°...¡± <i>Is it really okay for you to give someone a gift this forcefully?</i>

    He touched the wristband made of unknown material and gave a small sigh. Then proceeded to lower his sleeve to cover the watch. ¡°So, Miss Yan, how can I help you?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I juste and see you?¡±

    ¡°Miss Yan, I¡¯m very busy.¡± Xi Fei replied while he tidied up the other things on his table. His line of vision stayed low as he dared not look at Shi Sheng.

    Whenever heid his eyes on her, he just couldn¡¯t look away. It was as if her face was insatiable to him.

    ¡°I will not disturb you.¡±

    ¡°...¡± <i>As long as you¡¯re here, you¡¯ll definitely distract me.</i>

    There is no way to concentrate at all.

    Xi Fei suddenly raised his head and spoke solemnly, ¡°Miss Yan, I remember I¡¯ve told you that I have a fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°Then do you mind having one more?¡± <i>You stupid liar, how dare you lie to me about having a fianc¨¦e!!!</i>

    ¡°Yes, I do mind.¡±

    Shi Sheng grinned, ¡°Then, what is your fianc¨¦e¡¯s name?¡±

    Xi Fei felt that Shi Sheng¡¯s smile was getting a tad bit suspicious. In a panic, he quickly thought of a name, ¡°Lisa.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Shi Sheng said calmly, making Xi Fei even more confused, and then listened to her as she stated in a malicious tone,¡±If I killed her, then you wouldn¡¯t mind anymore, right??¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    <i>This girl, she¡¯s always going on about killing someone. It¡¯s notdy-like at all.</i>

    But... Why was his heart beating so fast then?

    A voice was mouring in his heart.

    It¡¯s her.

    It¡¯s her.

    He was confused, <i>just who is she?</i>

    After a while, Xi Fei let out a long sigh. ¡°You win.¡±

    He had surrendered.

    Maybe some feelings truly cannot be resisted. The scariest part was that he never wanted this from the start.

    If he could, he would take the things that he needed from her and leave this ce. Leave her.

    But he didn¡¯t. He stayed, not because of official business, but because of her.

    Even though they haven¡¯t known each other for long.

    Even though they¡¯ve only formally met a mere few times.

    However, he couldn¡¯t help but care about her so much.

    ¡°So, is Mr. Xi willing to have an extra fiancee now?¡±

    Xi Fei didn¡¯t respond, but signalled at her toe closer instead.

    Shi Sheng looked at him suspiciously, <i>It can¡¯t be... He¡¯s not going to hit me, is he?</i>

    She walked over slowly.

    Xi Fei looked at her with his head down, and slowly leaned over, his handsome face became erged in Shi Sheng¡¯s pupils. As his warm breath fell on her face and the tip of her nose, his soft plush lips were covering hers. Though it was a bit cold, she knew that his breath was one that she had always known.

    The kiss was very shallow, just a slight peck.

    He leaned slightly, took his coat from behind her, and walked out with his arms around her.

    ¡°!!!¡± <i>Holy shit! </i>Shi Sheng was not expecting that.

    <i>When did my Feng Ci¡¯s boyfriend-charisma get so high?!?!?!</i>

    <i>I should be the one doing these kinds of things!</i>

    <i>The bodyguard outside looked at Shi Sheng who was now hugging President Xi¡¯s arm, without a doubt, they were stunned.</i>

    <i>You¡¯re amazing, Miss Yan. You¡¯ve already taken down our president before the door had been fully closed!</i>

 Chapter 716 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(35)

    Chapter 716

    Teenage Girl Enforcer(35)

    Xi Fei went to meet this person. When the other party saw him with a girl, he looked very surprised. What¡¯s more is that Shi Sheng knew this person.

    It was the man she had hired to do the engravings from before.

    His looks were considered pretty good, but he was quite a gloomy fellow. He also dressed a bit strangely which greatly contrasts his good looks.

    He looked more strange than anything.

    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Xi Fei asked aloud as he noticed Shi Sheng looking at the man curiously.

    The man clutched his chest and pointed to Shi Sheng, ¡°She¡¯s the one I told you aboutst time who asked me to do that carving. I had to work for three days and nights without rest!¡±

    Xi Fei suddenly recalled the picture he received. But the watch in the picture was only a half-finished product. It was not as exquisite as the watch he had just seen.

    Not to mention, it wasn¡¯t fused with the watch at the time, so he didn¡¯t manage to think of it at the time.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking as if I didn¡¯t pay you,¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes.

    The man cleared his throat and retracted his hand. He then sat back down on his seat while he furrowed his brows at Xi Fei.

    What this probably meant was: How did you get involved with her? This woman doesn¡¯t seem like a good person!

    Xi Fei ignored his annoyed gaze and introduced Shi Sheng to him.

    ¡°When do you n to go back?¡± he then asked directly.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had my fill of fun yet,¡± replied the man, which left Xi Fei in visible confusion.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help you any longer, you know how your mother¡¯s temper can get.¡±

    ¡°My dear cousin, we¡¯re all family. No need to get so worked up!¡± Xi Shuo gave Xi Fei a bitter look, ¡°My mom always listens to you. So please, try and talk to my mom so she won¡¯t burden me with those silly errands of hers. I¡¯m only 22 years old for god¡¯s sake! This is a time where I should be making miracles! How could I waste it on getting hitched with somedy?¡±

    ¡°When your father was your age, you were already walking and running everywhere.¡± Xi Fei said calmly.

    The corner of Xi Shuo¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°And you believe this as well?¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter if anyone else believed it. He himself did not.

    His father¡¯s date of birth in his birth certificate clearly stated that he was almost 30 when Xi Shuo was born. However, his mom kept insisting that Xi Shuo¡¯s father was only in his early twenties at the time. So what about the other few years of his age then? Did it get eaten or something?

    ¡°Whatever, anyway, if you don¡¯t help me then I¡¯ll...I¡¯ll...¡± Xi Shuo paused. He realized he couldn¡¯t threaten him and backed down, ¡°Why are my rtives all such buzzkills?¡±

    In the end, Xi Shuo stormed off.

    When he left, Shi Sheng finally asked, ¡°He called you cousin. Howe you share the same surnames?¡±

    [T/L Note: Xi Shuo referred to Xi Fei as ¡±±í¸ç £¨biao ge)¡° which means a cousin from the maternal side, hence they usually wouldn¡¯t share the same surname.]

    ¡°His father married into the family.¡±

    He married into the family...

    Any man who is willing to marry into his spouse¡¯s family surely has genuine love for them!

    Xi Fei sent Shi Sheng back, and when he returned to the hotel, Xi Shuo was already waiting for him inside.

    ¡°Cousin, why is that woman with you?¡± Xi Shuo began pestering as soon as he walked in. ¡°I can see that that woman is bad news. Open your eyes, not just anyone will be epted into our family.¡±

    ¡°You know her well, then?¡± Xi Fei asked rhetorically.

    Xi Shuo shook his head, ¡°We¡¯ve met twice.¡±

    ¡°In that case, how are you so sure she¡¯s a bad person?¡±

    ¡°No matter the case, she can¡¯t be any good,¡± Xi Shuo sat down on the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re just messing around, but if you¡¯re serious about being with her, I wouldn¡¯t agree. But then again, who in our family would? They would rather have you stay single for the rest of your life.¡±

    Xi Fei was speechless, ¡°......¡± Should you really be saying this?

    Mess around? Even the thought of that had never urred to him. They would either not be together, or be together until the end.

    Xi Fei took off his jacket and rolled up his sleeves, revealing the watch on his wrist.

    Xi Shuo¡¯s eyes were sharp and he knew his stuff. He grabbed Xi Fei¡¯s wrist and pulled it in front of his eyes, ¡°This...this is...¡±

    Wasn¡¯t he the one that did the engraving on this?

    Why does it appear here in such a strange way?

    Can this thing even function as a watch? How was it made?

    ¡°It was a gift from her,¡± Xi Fei pulled his hand back and rolled up his sleeves. ¡°You helped her carve it, so I¡¯ll assume you were satisfied with the price she paid.¡±

    ¡°She...¡± Xi Shuo opened his mouth, ¡°Forget it, do as you please.¡± He could even barely save himself, let alone save someone else.

    The Xi family was a peculiar one. Girls are more wee than boys, yet there were less of them than the boys in the family.

    During his mother¡¯s generation, she was the only girl born. This meant that she could get whatever she wanted, whenever she wanted.

    When it came to Xi Fei and his generation, the life that they were living was like hell.

    Xi Fei had it better since he was an heir to their family business. However, for Xi Shuo, it was a different story. Everyday, his family members would pester him to get married and have daughters! Daughters, daughters, daughters! That was all they would talk about!

    Like hell I would have a child!

    His life was already a living hell with just one woman in his life, imagine having a daughter! He¡¯d be better off dead!

    The reason why they would rather Xi Fei remain single, is all because they feel that lowly outsiders are not worthy of their son, and only those born of their own would be a match, but there were none who fit that qualification.

    Since there were no inbred candidates, marriage might as well have not been an option.

    They are a bunch of lunatics, I don¡¯t want to go back at all.

    ......

    Shi Sheng found out that the Green Dragon n had been in a lot of turmoil recently. She was a little surprised. She hadn¡¯t even begun her conquest to purge them, why were they crumbling from the inside?

    But this didn¡¯t change Shi Sheng¡¯s ns to purge them.

    The Green Dragon n was already in shambles, one move by Shi Sheng and they would be left utterly crippled.

    Leng Yan was so busy that he didn¡¯t even have the time to look at Ying Su. Ling Yi took the opportunity to get Ying Su away from the mansion. By the time Leng Yan found out, the two had already escaped.

    Shi Sheng looked at Leng Yan throwing a fit through the monitor screen, finding it utterly amusing.

    People...only able to remain poise andposed when things are going their way.

    To be able to be constantlyposed, one must be calm and able to control the atmosphere around them.

    [System] The Host is being ridiculous again.

    This is rich. You got so angry you drew your sword, where¡¯s the poise andposure in that?

    Madness is what it is!!

    As long as the male lead is dead, the original protagonist¡¯s wish will be fulfilled.

    Shi Sheng packed her things and headed out. As soon as she grabbed her phone, she saw Xi Fei¡¯s car pull up slowly in front of her.

    Xi Fei personally drove the car and gave Shi Sheng a warm, genuine smile.

    The smile was brief. Shi Sheng only caught it as she kept staring at him.

    Shi Sheng kept her cell phone. She pulled open the car door and entered, giving Xi Fei a quick p as she sat down.

    Xi Fei was flustered. The tips of his ears quickly reddened. He leaned back, pulling away from Shi Sheng. ¡°What do you n to do with the Green Dragon n?¡± he coughed.

    Shi Sheng was surprised, ¡°Did you do it?¡±

    She had thought of it before but second guessed herself. After all, the Mo n¡¯s did not have local jurisdiction. If Xi Fei did cause it, he would have to employ personnel from abroad, which would take time.

    Calcting the time from before, Xi Fei could not have been bothering her while also dealing with the Green Dragon n at the same time.

    So when she thought this was the case, she quickly dismissed the possibility.

    Little did she know.

    She¡¯d gotten herself involved in this scheme.

    My Feng Ci is amazing.

    Xi Fei¡¯s breathing wasboured. Shi Sheng was still very close to him. He could hear her heartbeat. He was so tempted to taste her glossy lips just beside him. All he had to do was lean over a bit to kiss her.

    With a tense face, Xi Fei calmly replied, ¡°Leng Yan is too ambitious.¡±

 Chapter 717 - Chapter 717 Teenage Girl Enforcer(36)

    Chapter 717

    Teenage Girl Enforcer(36)

    As the male protagonist, Leng Yan was naturally very ambitious, otherwise he would not bother trying to get what Leng Yao Tian left behind.

    But now he was almost driven to the point of desperation. He had only two choices. He could abandon the Green Dragon n and run away with his confidant.

    Or he would have to face them head-on, and see who will have thestugh.

    Xi Fei was secretly asserting pressure on the Green Dragon n, so a head-to-head confrontation was not entirely possible.

    So Leng Yan decided to escape with his beloved.

    Shi Sheng got this information from the surveince monitors. But as for Xi Fei, how he got it was still unknown.

    ¡°We¡¯ll head to a certain school first,¡± Shi Sheng said suddenly.

    Xi Fei looked at Shi Sheng slightly confused. What business would we have at a school during this time?

    ¡°Just in case.¡± What if the protagonist wanted to cast a vote before he left for good? After all, he had met Xu Shan Shan before.

    If it were her, if she could not defeat her adversary directly, she would start with the ones close to them. This is human nature.

    Xi Fei naturally knew of the ones close to Shi Sheng.

    He turned the car around, and headed to Xu Shan Shan¡¯s school.

    It was recess at the school, making it easy for Shi Sheng to bring Xu Shan Shan out.

    Just as Shi Sheng and Xu Shan Shan stepped out of the school, there was a sudden violent explosion behind them.

    Xu Shan Shan screamed in fright, as Shi Sheng picked her up and ran to Xi Fei¡¯s car quickly.

    As soon as they got in the car, Xi Fei immediately drove away from the school.

    Xu Shan Shan was still in shock, her ears were still ringing from the loud explosion. It took awhile before she recovered. ¡°Sister...what was that sound just now?¡± she asked.

    ¡°An explosion.¡±

    ¡°Wha...what exploded? Our...our school?¡± Xu Shan Shan¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°How could the school explode?¡±

    ¡°It just did,¡± Shi Sheng rubbed Xu Shan Shan¡¯s head, ¡°Go back and watch the news.¡±

    Xu Shan Shan looked at Shi Sheng dumbfounded. Why does it feel like big sister knows everything?

    Just as the school exploded, was it a coincidence that she came to pick her up?

    She wasn¡¯t able to see which part of the school exploded earlier, so when Xu Shan Shan saw the news, she got so frightened that she had nightmares for several nights.

    The car was headed towards the airport. It took Xu Shan Shan quite awhile before she noticed that there was another person in the car.

    She looked at Xi Fei a few times. As the little girl looked at the man she could not tell if he was a good person or not. All she could tell was that he was very good-looking, like a star on TV.

    She lightly tugged on Shi Sheng¡¯s sleeve.

    Is this the man you like, sister?

    Shi Sheng nodded slightly.

    Xu Shan Shan was too shy to make eye contact, so she took out her phone and typed on it, and then handed it to Shi Sheng.

    ¡ª¡ªHe looks like a match for you, sister!

    Shi Sheng took the phone and started typing slowly as well.

    ¡ª¡ªI¡¯m so beautiful, of course I had to find a handsome one. He has to have good looks before I can bring him out to show others.

    The corners of Xu Shan Shan¡¯s mouth twitched.

    My sister is just hopelessly narcissistic.

    Xu Shan Shan was a very cute girl, but for Xi Fei, he wasn¡¯t particrly fond of her. Seeing her happily snuggling next to Shi Sheng made him want to throw her out.

    But of course he could only think about it. So he sped up his driving, trying to scare Xu Shan Shan so she couldn¡¯t talk to Shi Sheng.

    Xi Fei slowed the car down as they entered the airport. Xu Shan Shan gripped Shi Sheng¡¯s arm tightly with a pale face, ¡°That was too scary, sister.¡±

    Shi Sheng patted her head, and Xi Fei coldly snorted in front of them.

    Shi Sheng smiled silently.

    Xi Fei looked around the airport, ¡°There are police officers.¡±

    Of course there¡¯s cops, I was the one who called them .

    Some of Xi Fei¡¯s men were also among them. Since there were cops there, they halted their ns, only continuing when they knew that the police had begun their operation. However, if the police weren¡¯t able to do it, Xi Fei¡¯s men would finish the job themselves.

    Xu Shan Shan didn¡¯t know what they were doing here, but she felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. She didn¡¯t dare to speak, simply sticking by Shi Sheng quietly.

    Xi Fei suddenly turned around, ¡°Come sit in the front.¡±

    Shi Sheng got into the front of the car and sat in the passenger seat.

    Xu Shan Shan sat quietly in the backseat.

    Xi Fei grabbed Shi Sheng¡¯s hand and rubbed it lightly before shifting his gaze outside.

    The airport was overflowing with people. Finding specific people out of this crowd without going mad would be impossible.

    Shi Sheng yed with Xi Fei¡¯s hand, which was so beautiful that she could y with it for a whole year. It was just so beautiful no matter how she looked at it.

    [System] I¡¯m really afraid that she will cut off that hand and frame it up.

    Fortunately, the host did not have such a dangerous thought this time.

    ¡°Crack,¡± the car door suddenly flung open and a figure jumped in from the outside, ¡°Cousin, drive!!¡±

    Shi Sheng and Xi Fei both looked at the person who jumped in at the same time.

    Xi Shuo looked anxious, and while looking outside the car, he was tapping on Xi Fei with his hands, ¡°My mom¡¯s people are here, they¡¯re trying to trap me in the airport. Drive quickly! Hurry up, they¡¯reing out!¡±

    Shi Sheng looked towards the exit and saw several big-sized foreign men in ck suits and sunsses aggressively rushing towards them.

    As the inclothes police around saw these people, they became silently on guard.

    Xi Shuo was too anxious, but Xi Fei sat in his seat calmly.

    The few people who had already walked up to the front of the car took a few good looks at the car, and then talked among themselves as if trying to decide something.

    After quite some time, one of the men knocked on the car window.

    Xi Fei rolled down the car window.

    ¡°Sir,¡± the man spoke in English.

    Xi Fei lightly nodded, and responded in fluent English, ¡°I will bring Xi Shuo home with me when I return to China. My aunt can rest assured.¡±

    The man outside paused for a moment, then looked at Xi Shuo who was cowering behind in the backseat of the car, hiding from them. Then they turned their gaze to Shi Sheng. ¡°Very well, we will report on this matter,¡± the man said as he backed away.

    It wasn¡¯t until Xi Fei rolled up the window that Xi Shuo breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°We¡¯re blood rtives, no doubt about that. Good job, cousin. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Aight Imma head out

    He was going to run away as quick as he could, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s going back.

    But when Xi Shuo tried to open the door, he realized it was locked.

    ¡°Cousin! Bro!! Surely you don¡¯t really n to take me with you when you go back home right?¡± Xi Shuoined.

    ¡°It¡¯s not safe out there.¡±

    Xi Shuo pressed his face against the car window and tried to look outside, ¡°What¡¯s so unsafe out there?¡±

    ¡°Is he really a part of your Xi family?¡± Shi Sheng asked.

    ¡°Hey, what do you think you¡¯re saying?¡± Xi Shuo turned and stared at Shi Sheng, ¡°So what if I¡¯m not? Are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your brother¡¯s partner. So theoretically speaking, I am.¡± Shi Sheng replied in a serious manner.

    Xi Shuo was furious, ¡°Have you no decency? My brother hasn¡¯t even established anything with you and you¡¯re already proiming yourself as a part of the Xi family. Surely you must be plotting something?¡±

    ¡°My my.¡±

    Xi Shuo suddenly eximed. He had just noticed the little girl sitting next to him pinching at his arm with her hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things about my sister.¡± Xi Shan Shan¡¯s face was full of anger.

    ¡°Let go, let go!¡± Xi Shuo screamed in pain. Kids these days really have no manners. She pinched me without hesitation.

    Xu Shan Shan quickly let go when she saw Shi Sheng look over at her.

    Shi Sheng reached out her hand, petting Xu Shan Shan¡¯s hands like a pet. She grinned and said to Xi Shuo, ¡°Indeed I have some devious ns as you say, but your brother likes me. What to do?¡±

 Chapter 718 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(37)

    Chapter 718

    Teenage Girl Enforcer(37)

    Xi Shuo was angered to the point of tears.

    He shouldn¡¯t have helped her from the start. Just what kind of person is she?!

    Usually when ites to something that Xi Fei liked, all Xi Shuo would dare to do was just say something. But if Xi Shuo had to actually do something about it, he would never dare to!

    Xi Shuo huddled into a corner and began to mutter to himself. Though, no one really knew what he was mumbling about.

    The police that were situated outside had also begun with their operation. Xi Fei took his eyes away from Shi Sheng and observed the situation outside.

    Leng Yan and his people entered the airport in batches, probably because they noticed something was suspicious, so they left one by one.

    The encirclement of the police force continued to shrink, hence Leng Yan and others were forced into a small circle.

    There were still people around at this time, so the police were proceeding with caution to prevent them from getting irritated, just in case they might use these passer-bys as their hostages.

    ¡°Young Master Yan, shall we fight them head-on?¡± The people around Leng Yan suggested. Now that they were all surrounded, there were only two options: fight or be arrested.

    In order to get through the airport, they did not have many weapons on them. If they really did fight, they were probably no match to these fully armed cops.

    But they only have these two options, right?

    ¡°Who was it that leaked this info?¡±

    Leng Yan¡¯s face was now sullen, There¡¯s no use getting worked up about these trivial matters, what matters now thinking of an escape n.

    ¡°Young Master Yan, please say something...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight.¡± Leng Yan replied solemnly.

    After receiving Leng Yan¡¯s orders, the others immediately took out their guns and fired shots at an open space. The sudden gunshots made passers-by panic, and each of them fled, making the scene extremely chaotic.

    The police immediately evacuated the crowd. They continued to surround Leng Yan and his men, while they quickly called for back-up.

    The sound of screaming and gunfire were intertwined, and it persisted in the airport for a long time.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to run.¡± Shi Sheng said softly.

    Leng Yan had already broken through the encirclement and was now running towards them.

    Xi Fei took out a gun from the car, slid down the window, and aimed the gun at Leng Yan who was running towards their side.

    ¡°Brother!¡± Xi Shuo eximed. Shooting someone in front of so many policemen would cause trouble for sure!

    Xi Fei aimed his gun at Leng Yan. When Leng Yan realised that someone had aimed their gun on him, it was already toote. There were policemen behind him, so he couldn¡¯t turn back. He wanted to run to the other side, but a few police cars had now surrounded that side of the road as well. Any possible escape routes were nowpletely blocked. .

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Xi Fei didn¡¯t even check if he made a hit, he just put down the gun, started the car, and left immediately. .

    When Shi Sheng looked through the rearview mirror, she could see that Leng Yan¡¯s figure was frozen in ce. He was looking straight at them. Though the distance was too far, Shi Sheng could not see his expression clearly.

    After the car had left the scene, Leng Yan¡¯s body began to slowly slump to the ground.

    Xi Fei drove the car onto a highway. While driving, he took the opportunity to call a number. ¡° Send some men to wait at Highway 215, then clean up with the loose ends.¡±

    Before getting an answer, Xi Fei had already hung up.

    He didn¡¯t even give a specific address, however, when he stopped the car, there was already someone waiting on the highway with a car.

    Xi Shuo didn¡¯t say much this time, he just opened the door and rushed directly into the waiting car.

    After Xi Fei made sure Shi Sheng had stepped down from the car, he exchanged a few words with his men and drove off.

    Xi Fei took a detour and drove back to the city again.

    Xi Shuo on the other hand, got off halfway, stating that he would not share the same space as a murderer.

    To be honest, Shi Sheng really wanted to beat him up at that moment. Goddamn, he¡¯s speaking as if he¡¯s some angelic being.

    Xu Shan Shan was probably frightened by the whole ordeal, and had stayed silent the entire time.

    ......

    Leng Yan was not dead, he was still alive and kicking after being treated by the medics.

    The police had verified the clues and evidence provided by Shi Sheng. Adding that with Xi Fei¡¯s tempering, there¡¯s no way Leng Yan could escape this time.

    ¡°You deliberately missed his vitals, didn¡¯t you?¡± Shi Sheng tilted her head to look at Xi Fei.

    At the time, Xi Fei was not far away from Leng Yan at all. If he really wanted to kill him, it would¡¯ve been easy. However, seeing that Leng Yan was still alive, she could only deduce that Xi Fei had intended it.

    Xi Fei did not deny it, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    After signing thest document, he looked up at Shi Sheng, ¡°Death would be too easy of a punishment for him.¡±

    For some people, death could be the most horrendous thing.

    But on the other hand, death could also be a sweet release.

    Seeing how Leng Yan wanted to attack her, how could he let him get off the hook and die so easily?

    ¡°A lifetime sentence in prison with no parole......¡± The corners of Shi Sheng¡¯s lips tugged upwards as she smiled coldly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I could let him die silently in prison.¡±

    ¡°You dare to hurt someone that¡¯s already in jail?¡± Shi Sheng tilted her head to look at him.

    Xi Fei stretched out his hands and pulled her into his arms. President Xi, who has already mastered the art of making out, ced his lips against her ear after leaving her gasping for air, ¡°As long as it is something you want, I would do it for you. No matter how difficult.¡±

    ¡°Someone learned how to say sweet nothings.¡±

    Xi Fei was a little confused, Why is her reaction so different from what was written in the book?

    It¡¯s not that it¡¯s different from what¡¯s written in the book, it¡¯s that Shi Sheng doesn¡¯t follow the ¡®normal¡¯ route.

    ¡°Are you willing to die for me?¡± Shi Sheng turned around and ced her arms around his neck, smiling. There was only him in her eyes.

    This question isn¡¯t that friendly.

    ¡°I only want to die with you.¡±

    Xi Fei¡¯s words weren¡¯t something that was said after thinking, it was more like a natural response that he had blurted out.

    After saying that, he himself was stunned.

    This sentence......

    He had a very familiar feeling, just like the familiar feeling when he saw her.

    It seems that he has said it many times, to someone.

    He thought his answer would make her unhappy.

    But he looked at the girl who seemed very satisfied with the answer, her eyes seemed to have transformed into crescent moons itself. She propped herself up and kissed him, then got up and left, ¡°There is a parent-teacher conference today, I¡¯m going to school first.¡±

    Xi Fei quickly held her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Shi Sheng replied with a bright smile.

    There was an explosion in the schoolst time and several people had tragically passed away because of it. As a result, the school was closed for a long period of time. Not long after school started, the school held a parent-teacher conference to let parents understand andfort them.

    Thebination of Shi Sheng and Xi Fei became a highlight among a group parents as soon as they entered.

    Not only were they young, they looked so attractive as well!

    While the teachers were talking on the stage, the parents who were sitting below were all focusing their eyes on Shi Sheng and Xi Fei. Not paying attention to what the teachers were saying at all.

    ¡°Why are they looking at me?¡± Xi Fei asked in a low voice, holding Shi Sheng¡¯s hand under the table.

    ¡°How do you know that you are looking at you?¡± Shi Sheng hummed, ¡°Maybe they are looking at me instead?¡±

    Do you think you¡¯re the only good looking person here?

    I¡¯m as beautiful as a flower too, okay?

    ¡°......¡±

    #RtionshipHelp: Girlfriend won¡¯t follow any predispositioned oue when I flirt. Waiting online, very anxious#

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it when they stare at me.¡± Xi Fei¡¯s fingertips rubbed Shi Sheng¡¯s palms, ¡°I only want you alone to look at me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, how about I lock you up?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°The two parents by the window in the fifth row below, please don¡¯t show affection here. If you need emotionalmunication, you could just go home andmunicate.¡± The teacher suddenly mmed her hands on the table and stared angrily in one direction.

    She said so much on it, but none of these people listened to it! !

    Everyone¡¯s eyesnded on the two parents in the fifth row by the window.

    ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 719 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(38)

    Chapter 719

    Teenage Girl Enforcer(38)

    Shi Sheng wanted to die when this parent meeting was held.

    Xi Fei was calm, sitting upright after the teacher¡¯s warning, listening carefully to their speech.

    Since then, Xu Shan Shan has been closely watched.

    After all, such young and good looking parents were extremely rare to see.

    Xu Shan Shan graduated from junior high school and was admitted to the best high school in City A with the highest score in the school. In order to make it easier for Xu Shan Shan to attend her high school, Shi Sheng nned to move to a ce near it. Who knew that Xi Fei had already bought a house nearby. Waiting for them toe over...

    ¡°My wife is amazing.¡± Said Shi Sheng as she patted Xi Fei¡¯s shoulder.

    Xi Fei¡¯s mouth twitched, he grabbed her hand, and pulled her into his arms, ¡°Who is whose wife?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my wife.¡± Shi Sheng smiled happily. ¡°Why? Do I not spoil you enough?¡±

    Xi Fei suddenly became weak.

    Compared to her, what he did was not worth mentioning.

    ¡°If you spoil me this much, you¡¯ll make me unreasonable.¡± Xi Fei blushed as he led her into the house.

    Shi Sheng squinted her eyes and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Well, if I don¡¯t spoil you, who else should I spoil?¡±

    These words undoubtedly please Xi Fei, he paused and turned his head, ¡°Yan Mian, did you owe me a great debt in yourst life?¡±

    Otherwise, why do you treat him so well in this life?

    ¡°What nonsense?¡± Shi Sheng pped him on the head, ¡°Is it wrong for me to spoil my own man?¡±

    Xi Fei: ¡°...¡± It¡¯s so difficult to say something cheesy to her!!!

    #What should I do with my wifey that loves to spoil me#

    Shi Sheng found that the house had only two rooms and one living room.

    The point is, two rooms!

    To tell the truth, to see such an aggressive version of Feng Ci, was a very rare sight for Shi Sheng.

    She seemed very happy on the day she moved, but when she finished moving, tragedy found itself once again.

    Xi Fei actually bought another house next door!

    Next door!!

    He lives next door!!

    It¡¯s better to count on a pig to climb a tree than to count on Feng Ci to take initiative. She was so angry that she was about to cry.

    #What do I do with a partner that I¡¯ve slept with countless times, but still remains so pure? Very Anxious#

    ¡°Sister? Are you unhappy?¡± Xu Shan Shan cleaned up her room and saw Shi Sheng leaning against the door with her arms crossed, looking outside with a sad expression on her face.

    ¡°I can see it but I can¡¯t eat it.¡± Shi Sheng sighed, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t be happy.¡±

    ¡°......¡± Xu Shan Shan was a good child.

    Is it really okay to say these things in front of her?

    It doesn¡¯t matter how many times Shi Sheng teased Xi Fei, he just ¡ª

    Wouldn¡¯t sleep with her!

    Wouldn¡¯t sleep with her!

    Wouldn¡¯t sleep with her!

    Shi Sheng was getting so impatient that she was thinking about slipping some pills into his food.

    It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t respond to her advances, so why won¡¯t he sleep with her?

    Just as Shi Sheng was about to force Xi Fei to do things her way, he had returned to his country.....

    Bringing her with him.

    Xi Fei and her have been in the country for such a long time. People havee to him again and again, but they are all turned away by Xi Fei. Shi Sheng thought that she could take Xu Shan Shan to study abroad, but Xi Fei refused.

    Said she would have more freedom in the country.

    When Shi Sheng meets the entric members of the Xi family, she would understand why Xi Fei said they would have more freedom if they stayed within the country.

    The second she got off the ne, Shi Sheng had already been surrounded by them. They were staring from every crevice of her face to her body.

    And she would have cut them with her sword long ago, if they even attempted to touch her.

    ¡°Fei, this wife you found is... not good.¡± One of the older menmented first. Just when Shi Sheng was preparing to debate, he continued, ¡°But she just barely made it to our Xi Family¡¯s standards.. ¡±

    ¡°......¡± I¡¯m marrying into your Xi Family on behalf of my wife, how dare you say I just ¡®barely made it?!

    If it was someone else, I wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye even if they were the world¡¯s richest bachelor.

    Learn to be content!

    ¡°Why would you look for a partner? If it were up to me, Fei should be with us.¡± Another old man¡¯s statement was even more blunt, but after the first sentence, his tone changed as well. ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve already found one, we can¡¯t just send her back. That¡¯ll just make us Xi¡¯s look bad.¡±

    Wow, thank you. I¡¯m so grateful that you¡¯ll let me in because you don¡¯t want to tarnish your family name.

    ¡°Fei, has this youngdymited murder before?¡± One person from behind said abruptly, ¡°Our house is not a ce where a delicate little girl can enter. We won¡¯t be responsible if she gets scared to death.¡±

    The number of people I¡¯ve killed outnumbers the bowls of rice you¡¯ve ever eaten.

    ¡°Youngdy,ee! Ignore their nonsense.¡± A woman who was dressed elegantly could not handle it any further, she stretched out her hand to pull Shi Sheng to her side. ¡°What a nice young girl, how could you possibly want her to kill someone?¡±

    The woman paused, ¡°She just needs to watch others do it.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at Xi Fei silently, Are there any normal people in your family?

    Xi Fei lightly remarked, ¡°Aunties and uncles, if Mian Mian gets scared away from you lot, don¡¯t you even think about getting any allowance from me anymore.¡±

    The group of people who tried their best to scare Shi Sheng suddenly coughed a few times and turned away from each other. When they returned, all their faces were painted with kind smiles.

    ¡°This youngdy is beautiful, and she is a perfect match for our Fei.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Look at her elegant aura, ordinary people can¡¯t match it. Fei must be really blessed to find someone like you.¡±

    ¡°bb......¡±

    Thesepliments that were void of sincerity gave Shi Sheng the feeling of being in a mental hospital.

    The people of the Xi family seem to get along well, but these people secretly control the lifelines of Mo n¡¯s major parts, there¡¯s no way that they would be easy to get along with.

    They originally wanted to scare Shi Sheng, so that she would retreat.

    However, this youngdy was looking at them as if she was looking at a bunch of retards. The more she observed them, the more she questioned if she was mentally retarded as well.

    Later, from Xi Shuo, who was escorted back, they learned that this girl had single handedly yed the gangsters within the country in her hands and could be awarded the title of the¡¯ck Master¡¯.

    Now the domestic gangs dare note forward, for fear that they will be served to the police as soon as they do.

    So this youngdy has had enough of domestic gangsters, she¡¯sing overseas for them instead?

    Everyone refuted Xi Fei¡¯s decision even more.

    We must not have her as a daughter-inw!

    Xi Fei ignored his entric family, as they couldn¡¯t control his decisions. They would just wail for a while, he would ignore them, and things would go back to normal.

    Because Xi Fei kept ignoring them, they went to look for Shi Sheng instead.

    Given that they are Xi Fei¡¯s elders, Shi Sheng listened patiently at first, asionally refuting a few sentences.

    But these people¡¯s words were endless, whispering in her ear all day long.

    In the end, Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She drew her sword and flipped all these people over.

    This group of people was shocked by Shi Sheng¡¯s strength, but they were also more worried that Xi Fei would be bullied by Shi Sheng, and ran to Xi Fei to discourage such a wife.

    Xi Fei wanted to teach them a lesson a long time ago, but knowing their positions and duties, they weren¡¯t like other families. They were good to him, unlike the others. So he even if he wanted to lecture them, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s actions were exactly what Xi Fei wanted to do deep down. After that incident, his pestering group of family members finally left in a desperate manner, and did not bother them for a long time.

    It wasn¡¯t until the wedding was about to begin, that one after another appeared, trying to control how the wedding should be done.

    This person said that this is not right, and that it is not possible. That they had to change this and that.

    Just as they changed whatever they weren¡¯t happy with to their liking, another one would begin to critique again.

    If Shi Sheng were a weddingpany, she would definitely p these crazies to death.

 Chapter 720 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(39)

    Chapter 720

    Teenage Girl Enforcer(39)

    On the wedding day, Shi Sheng, the protagonist, naturally received much attention.

    After all, this was the wedding of the head of the Mo n. Who would dare to neglect it?

    Shi Sheng, who has memorized the wedding process like the back of her hand, did not look forward to the wedding at all. She only hopes that after the wedding, she could sleep with her man.

    Xi Fei had quite a number of people to toast with, so Shi Sheng had to apany him with a smile, and go along with their toasts.

    There are also some people who would say rude things, probably to test whether Xi Fei really liked or wanted to marry this woman. But once Xi Fei nced at them, all those who talked rudely would never dare to appear again.

    After drinking with the outsiders, they now had to drink with those crazy family members of his.

    When the wedding was over, Shi Sheng had never felt so tired. Sheid on Xi Fei¡¯s shoulders, and when Xi Fei had carried Shi Sheng back to their room, she was already asleep.

    Xi Fei put Shi Sheng on the bed and pulled his cor, his mouth was a little dry.

    When he leaned over and kissed Shi Sheng, the ¡®little man¡¯ below his waist responded instinctively, and after a few smallpensations, there was no movement left.

    Xi Fei sighed. If he knew that having a wedding would be so tiring, he should have received the benefits in advance.

    Xi Fei squatted down, helped her take off her shoes, tucked her in bed, and took some clothes to take a bath.

    When he came out of the shower, the person who was once on the bed had woken up. She was sitting on top of the bed, staring at arge pile of condoms of various colors and brands on the quilt as she propped her head up with her hands.

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡±

    Shi Sheng grabbed a pack of condoms and asked Xi Fei, ¡°¡±Do those people in your family want you to fuck?¡±

    What the hell, these people didn¡¯t give red envelopes or jewellery. They collectively gifted these instead. What are they implying?

    He probably stayed in the bathroom for a long time and was steamed by the heat. Xi Fei¡¯s face was still a little hot and blushing. He stepped forward and put away the pile of condoms.

    Xi Fei was only wearing a bathrobe, tied loosely, and when he bent over,rge areas of his bare body were exposed.

    Ah, what a delicious buffet!

    Shi Sheng swallowed her drool, Oh my god, I want to have sex with him.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze was too intense, Xi Fei couldn¡¯t ignore it even if he wanted to. His face became even more flushed, and his ears were hot to the touch. He ced the condoms aside. Too shy to look directly at Shi Sheng, he said in a low voice, ¡°You should go and take a bath first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so tired, I don¡¯t feel like it.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    He nced at Shi Sheng with his peripheral vision, ¡°Then sleep.¡±

    Shi Sheng got up from the bed and jumped directly onto Xi Fei, with her legs crossed around his waist. Xi Fei was afraid of her falling, so he hugged her quickly. The fragrance of a woman came over his face, and the soft hair fell on his neck. Bring a burst of ****.

    ¡°Help me shower,.¡± Shi Shengid down on Xi Fei¡¯s shoulder like a child, rubbing her cheek against his side.

    Xi Fei gulped as his throat quickly dried. The skin he felt at his palms was smooth and delicate.

    He didn¡¯t dare to move, his heart was about to jump out.

    It took him a long time to calm his breath and walk towards the bathroom with Shi Sheng in his arms.

    ¡°Can you...can you do it yourself?¡± Xi Fei put Shi Sheng on the edge of the bathtub and sat down, not daring to look directly at her.

    Obviously he had read about these situations many times before, but by this time, his mind waspletely nk, and he couldn¡¯t remember anything.

    ¡°No.¡± Shi Sheng reached out and grabbed Xi Fei¡¯s hand with a soft tone, ¡°I¡¯m too tired.¡±

    Xi Fei nced at the exhaustion on Shi Sheng¡¯s face, and distress immediately rose in his heart. He struggled for a moment, trying to control his already chaotic breathing, and walked to the side to prepare some hot water.

    His expression was serious, as if he was doing something very important. In fact, his entire body was as stiff as a board, and the person beside him seemed to be glowing bright and hot, making his body feel extremely warm.

    Shi Sheng held his face, her eyes were almost bent into two crescents. Sure enough, Feng Ci is the cutest when he is shy.

    After he was done preparing a hot bath for her, Xi Fei looked at Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng took off her dress, revealing the fair and graceful body inside. Thebination of light and steam made her body look a little hazy, but even more attractive.

    Xi Fei felt like he couldn¡¯t think straight anymore. He quickly looked away, ¡°I¡¯m going outside.¡±

    He was too fast, and Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t stop him in time.

    Shi Sheng chuckled, washed herself quickly, and rushed out to look for him in a bathrobe.

    However, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t find Xi Fei even after looking around.

    ¡°...¡± Now where has he gone?

    # Wedding night, but the groom isn¡¯t in their house#

    Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t help but feel more tragedy in this already sad plot.

    Shi Sheng grabbed her cell phone and called Xi Fei, but Xi Fei quickly answered, ¡°Mian Mian.¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Come back to sleep!

    ¡°I need to deal with something urgent. You go to bed first, and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Xi Fei replied solemnly.

    However, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t believe it at all, ¡°Stop your bullshit, Xi Shuo told me today that he wouldn¡¯t call you even if the sky fell.¡±

    Xi Fei was silent. Why does Xi Shuo always have to ruin my ns?

    ¡°I...¡± How can I say it to show that it¡¯s not because I¡¯m nervous?

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute, I wille to you if you don¡¯te back, and when I find you...¡± Shi Sheng dragged her tone. Xi Fei held his breath and waited for her to continue, her voice suddenly became very gloomy, ¡°I¡¯ll do you on the spot.¡±

    Xi Fei was actually in the study room next door. He stared at the call that had been hung up, and stood still for more than ten seconds.

    In the end, he slowly walked out of the study. When he opened the bedroom door, it had been exactly one minute.

    Shi Sheng was leaning against the door, and he could see her when he pushed open the door.

    ¡°Mian Mian...¡± Xi Fei wanted to smile, but he didn¡¯t like to smile, and ended up looking rather awkward.

    ¡°I¡¯m not even nervous, so why are you nervous?¡± Shi Sheng red at him, pulled him inside the door, and closed it.

    Sure enough, whatever that has happened before was all just an illusion. That mysterious boyfriend-charisma that Feng Ci once had was gone.

    Look at all the other aggressive presidents,they would bang anything. Against the wall, on the bed, on the car? Wherever you could bang, they¡¯d be doing it.

    So why is her man¡¯s ¡®aggressive president¡¯ model so weird?

    Xi Fei was so nervous that he started sweating. He didn¡¯t know what he was nervous about, but he was extremely nervous.

    When Shi Sheng approached Xi Fei, Xi Fei could only retreat until his back was against the door. Knowing that there was nowhere left to run, he looked at Shi Sheng with a bit of grievance in his eyes.

    Shi Sheng embraced his neck and kissed it, gently, with a little guidance, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±

    Xi Fei was a little distracted by Shi Sheng¡¯s. Shi Sheng loosened his bathrobe and reached down into it with her small hand. It was probably a little cold, as Xi Fei shuddered and let out a soft hum.

    When she heard this noise, Shi Sheng only wanted to do him even more right then and there, but she endured her temptation and calmed him patiently.

    When the two finally rolled onto the bed and finally did the deed, Xi Fei slowly calmed down and found his rhythm.

    Later, Xi Shuo heard about this from somewhere, andughed at him for a whole year. Even the people within the Xi family knew about this story.

    Looking back on this matter after a long time had passed, Xi Fei felt extremely embarrassed. That a man as dignified as he was so nervous as he faced his beloved girl to the point where she had to guide him.

 Chapter 721 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(40)

    <h4>Chapter 721 Teenage Girl Enforcer(40)</h4>

    When he woke up the next day, Xi Fei felt very energetic. Whereas Shi Sheng, who was rarely sick, was now devoid of energy.

    <i>No normal person couldst 300 rounds in bed! That¡¯s not fair!</i>

    ¡°Was it ufortable?¡± Xi Fei asked as he stroked her head nervously.

    Shi Sheng shook her head, ¡°Nope.¡±

    She patted her face to lift up her spirits, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Those lunatics are waiting.¡±

    Xi Fei was a little worried about Shi Sheng. ¡°It¡¯s fine if we arriveter, they can afford to wait.¡± Xi Feiforted her as he supported her body.

    ¡°But that would be extremely impolite.¡±

    ¡°......¡± <i>I never thought I¡¯d hear her say the word ¡®impolite. ¡® How rare.</i>

    When the pair of newlyweds arrived at the hall on the ground floor, it was already filled with people. All of Xi Fei¡¯s rtives were already there, waiting.

    For this morning, Shi Sheng had to serve these odd condom-gifting elders tea.

    [T/L note: Serving tea to elders (or conducting a Tea Ceremony) is a customary wedding process in Chinese culture. It signifies the bride being formally introduced to and epted into the groom¡¯s family.]

    However, Xi Fei¡¯s parents were not there. Thest they heard, his parents were currently traveling around the world, and no one could contact them. Even during his wedding, his unreliable parents still didn¡¯t show up.

    ¡°Cousin,st night.......¡± While Shi Sheng was pulled away by their elders to gossip,

    Xi Shuo took advantage of Xi Fei¡¯s free time and sneaked beside him, giving him a smug smirk.

    Xi Fei sullenly ignored him.

    ¡°Cousin, what about the books I bought for you? Were they useful?¡± Xi Shuo continued.

    ¡°...¡± <i>They werepletely useless.</i>

    Not caring that he was being ignored, Xi Shuo continued to talk to himself. ¡°She¡¯s quite capable, seeing that she managed to deal with our cumbersome rtives so easily.¡±

    Xi Fei looked at the girl who wlessly dealt with the elders in front of her, leaving the group speechless. And a tender gaze washed over his eyes.

    This was the person he had chosen.

    ......

    After the wedding, Shi Sheng and Xi Fei stayed abroad for a while before returning home.

    Because Xu Shan Shan had sses to attend, she was sent back to her homnd after the wedding. This was why only Shi Sheng and Xi Fei returned home this time.

    Xi Shuo was forced to stay back at the Xi¡¯s family estate for a blind date. Rumour has it that he was not allowed to leave unless he got married.

    The members of the Xi family condemned Shi Sheng for abducting their family¡¯s Xiao Fei. However, in the end, everyone still blessed the newlyweds with red envelopes.

    [T/L note: In Chinese culture, the newlywed¡¯s friends and rtives would give them ¡®red envelopes¡¯ or ¡®hongbao¡¯ (ºì°ü) filled with cash as a form of blessing.]

    After all, if word got out that they had given them packs of condoms, they¡¯d be aughing stock.

    ¡°I¡¯m heading to the toilet for a bit.¡± Shi Sheng said to Xi Fei the second theynded at the airport. Immediately, she flung her things on him and sprinted to the nearest restroom.

    <i>I think my period is here.</i>

    The second she reached the toilet, she immediately checked and confirmed it.

    Shi Sheng then remembered that she had forgotten to pack sanitary pads in her bag.

    She quickly sent a text message to Xi Fei, asking him to buy her some pads. Xi Fei stared at the screen in disbelief, questioning if he had seen it wrong.

    He could only hand the things to the bodyguard next to him and walk towards the stores in the airport.

    Xi Fei took a deep breath and walked directly to the area where the daily necessities were ced. His eyes swept over something that looked like sanitary pads. Seeing that there were not many people in this area, Xi Fei decided to go over independently.

    Holding onto his phone, Xi Fei checked each packaging with the picture that Shi Sheng had sent him, but he still couldn¡¯t find the brand that she asked for.

    ¡°Sir, is there anything I can help you with?¡± The salesperson noticed that this man had been loitering around the aisle for a while. Not to mention, he was so handsome! Even if she was blushing, she just had to ask him if he needed help.

    Slightly embarrassed, Xi Fei quickly calmed down and showed his phone screen to the salesperson. ¡°My wife is on her period. She wants this brand, but I can¡¯t find it. Could you please help me get it?¡±

    <i>Aaaah! This man¡¯s voice is so dreamy!</i>

    The salesperson was utterly immersed in Xi Fei¡¯s voice. Only when Xi Fei¡¯s face turned impatient where she realized her staring and nced at the text he had shown her.

    With the shyness of a girl in love, she walked to the other side of the aisle and exined, ¡°This brand is being promoted, so it¡¯s not ced here.¡±

    ¡°Does... Does your wife want it for daily use or nightly use?¡± The salesperson asked.

    <i>To think such a handsome man already has a wife...</i>

    <i>My heart hurts so much!!!</i>

    Xi Fei nced at his phone to check, yet nothing of the sort was mentioned. He proceeded to ask the salesperson if there was any difference between the two then texted Shi Sheng to ask as well. In the end, she wanted him to buy both types of sanitary pads.

    <i>Wow, he¡¯s so sweet!! Wuuuu... Why don¡¯t I have a husband that¡¯s so sweet and thoughtful?! Not to mention, his voice is just butter to my ears.</i>

    The mesmerized salesperson watched Xi Fei, unwilling to see him go as he picked up the items to pay. However, before she watched his silhouette disappear into the crowd, Xi Fei ran back towards her.

    He walked directly towards the salesperson. Although his face was a bit cold, he was very polite, ¡°Excuse me, can you please help me out and deliver these into the toilet?¡±

    The people he brought with him were all big burly men. There¡¯s no way they could enter the women¡¯s toilet.

    At the handsome guy¡¯s request, the mesmerized salesperson nodded and immediately notified her other colleague on duty, then followed Xi Fei to the toilet.

    The salesperson took the things into the toilet. She was curious and wanted to see what kind of person the handsome man¡¯s wife was, so she waited outside for a while.

    When Shi Sheng came out, she saw the salesperson who was wearing her work uniform. With the corners of her lips raised. Shi Sheng smiled and thanked the salesperson politely, ¡°Thank you for bringing this to me.¡±

    The salesperson¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and she frantically waved her hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s our duty to serve customers.¡±

    <i>Ahhh! ! The handsome man¡¯s wife is so beautiful and so polite, and she looks so handsome when sheughs! !</i>

    The mesmerized salesperson was surprised at their own thoughts, <i>Wait, why did I use the word ¡°handsome¡± to describe her?</i>

    After Shi Sheng washed her hands, she noticed the salesperson was still standing in the same spot. Shi Sheng softly reminded her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going out?¡±

    ¡°Ah? A-Ah yes! I¡¯ll be taking my leave...¡± The salesperson smiled embarrassedly. As she walked out of the toilet with Shi Sheng, she mentioned to Shi Sheng with a hint of admiration and envy, ¡°Your husband is really kind to you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have a chance to meet someone like that too.¡± Shi Sheng paused, nodding slightly at the salesperson, then walked towards the other direction.

    The mesmerized salesperson clenched her fists fiercely as she stared at Shi Sheng¡¯s back in admiration. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely find such a handsome boyfriend!¡± She muttered to herself.

    <i>Good luck! You can do it! </i>

    ......

    As they were leaving the airport, Shi Sheng spotted two unexpected people.

    It was Ling Yi and Ying Su.

    Ying Su was sitting in a wheelchair, looking a little dazed. While Ling Yi pushed her along and gave Shi Sheng a small salute, then proceeded to walk into the terminal.

    Before, the domestic investigations were rigorous, so they didn¡¯t dare to leave. It took a really long time for Ling Yi to finally go abroad with Ling Su.

    Ling Yi bent down to ask Ying Su what she wanted to say, Ying Su shook her head. Ling Yi maintained that position for a while, his expression turned a bit bitter, but he quickly converged and said a few words with a smile.

    Ying Su nced at him and seemed to have said something unpleasant in return. The smile on Ling Yi¡¯s face was a bit stiff. He stood up straight and began to push Ying Su forward.

    Ying Su turned around and kept talking to him. Her expression changed from anxious to angry and finally turned into a helpless plea. However, Ling Yi ignored it.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t talk to them. She had only quietly observed them until they slowly disappeared into the crowd.

    Xi Fei lightly tousled Shi Sheng¡¯s hair and whispered softly, ¡°The car is here.¡±

    Shi Sheng turned her head and smiled at Xi Fei.

    Yearster, Shi Sheng saw Ying Su while abroad once again. At that time, she was no longer in a wheelchair but was supported by Ling Yi. Unlike when she saw them at the airport, there was now a light scent of romance between the two.

 Chapter 722 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(41)

    Chapter 722

    Teenage Girl Enforcer(41)

    After Xu Shan Shan graduated from high school, she went abroad with Shi Sheng to further her studies.

    Foreign universities are more free, open, and democratic than local universities.

    She was no longer the highly cautious Xu Shan Shan that had been abandoned.

    She was now the Xu Shan Shan who had seen life and death, faced strong winds and violent waves, and was brought up by Shi Sheng to be a renowneddy.

    Big sister had said before.

    As her name is Xu Shan Shan, it was a given that she had to be the brightest shining star. She had to sh the onlookers blind with her re.

    Xu Shan Shan hadmitted Shi Sheng¡¯s words to heart and worked hard to reach those expectations.

    So in college, almost everyone knew the name of Xu Shan Shan.

    During her sophomore year, Xu Shan Shan had started her own business. The start-up was funded by Shi Sheng. She didn¡¯t want to ept it at first, but after being brainwashed by Shi Sheng, Xu Shan Shan epted it immediately.

    Why start from the bottom when resources are already avable?

    If you have an advantageous starting point, then your achievements must be better than others. This was the way it worked.

    When she graduated from university, and her other ssmates were still busy with work, Xu Shan Shan¡¯spany had already started hiring people. But of course, her sess was viewed by everyone else as luck.

    Because she had apetent sister and a brother-inw who dominated the underground kingdom, she would have been better off killing herself with a piece of tofu if she was not sessful.

    Xu Shan Shan knew that she was very fortunate.

    Because she had met this person who had given her everything.

    If not for her, she would have grown up in Huangshan Vige, uneducated. She would have just been married off into a mediocre life.

    She was very grateful to Shi Sheng.

    No matter what event Xu Shan Shan attended, she would always bring Shi Sheng along whenever she could.

    This also caused Xu Shan Shan to be immensely unpopr with Xi Fei. But of course, she didn¡¯t care if she was. Being in Shi Sheng¡¯s favor was more than enough for her.

    Xu Shan Shan was also grateful to the vigers of Huangshan Vige.

    After she was able to, she donated enough money to build roads and schools in Huangshan vige. She had thought about giving them the money directly, but Shi Sheng told her that the money would only be temporary. Would she be able to provide for them indefinitely?

    If she wanted them to leave that ce, roads and schools were what needed to be built.

    Later, Xu Shan Shan also invited outsiders into Huangshan vige to see what type of crop it could bear. So that the people around her could also pursue wealth.

    Xu Shan Shan¡¯s name came from that region, and yet nobody knew it.

    Xu Shan Shan did not return to Huangshan Vige while she was abroad. A year before the Spring Festival, she and Shi Sheng had agreed to return to their home country together. Still, as they were about to leave, she found out that Xi Fei had secretly changed his visa and was headed to another country.

    Xu Shan Shan was already a mature and sound woman at the time, but she still almost lost herposure with Xi Fei at the airport.

    If it weren¡¯t for Shi sheng who stopped her, she would have probably made the headline for the news the very next day.

    Xu Shan Shan had to return home to her country alone.

    Even as the nended, she was still angry and frustrated.

    As she exited the ne, she saw someone in the crowd holding up a sign to pick her up from the airport. The person had blocked his face with the sign, and Xu Shan Shan could only make out that it was a man from the person¡¯s height and build.

    Her return to China...it seemed that only her high school ssmates knew about it.

    Xu Shan Shan made her way over, ¡°Hey.¡±

    The man lowered the sign as he heard her voice. He was a very gentle man with a pair of sses. ¡°Xu Shan Shan,¡± he said.

    Xu Shan Shan paused for a moment before she finally recalled who this man was.

    ¡°Lei Qing.¡± It was her high school ss rep.

    Lei Qing was very popr because of his good looks and temper. It was also known that he was favored by the girls.

    But Xu Shan Shan had devoted herself to her studies at the time and didn¡¯t pay much attention to him. She had just heard of him from others asionally.

    She didn¡¯t expect that he woulde to pick her up this time, which surprised her.

    ¡°You still remember me,¡± Lei Qing adjusted his sses.

    Xu Shan Shan smiled politely and pointed towards the passage, ushering herself out.

    When the two met up outside, Xu Shan Shan asked out of curiosity, ¡°Why did youe and pick me up?¡±

    ¡°There is a ssmate gathering not long from now. I am the ss monitor as well as organizer. I saw someone in the group mention that you wereing back. So I asked what time you were arriving and decided toe and pick you up. Please don¡¯t think much of it, president Xu.¡±

    But Xu Shan Shan did not mention the specific time she would be arriving in China, only that it was today.

    ¡°Did you wait a long time?¡± Xu Shan Shan asked.

    Lei Qing shook his head, responding gently and politely, ¡°No, I picked up two other ssmates just now. They¡¯re in the car outside. I was going to send them to the hotel without you, not expecting your arrival so soon. Coincidentally, do you have a ce to stay? Why don¡¯t you join us at the hotel?¡±

    Xu Shan Shan nodded, ¡°Well, thank you, monitor.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, let me help with your things,¡± Lei Qing took the suitcase from Xu Shan Shan¡¯s hand and apanied her out, ¡°I¡¯ve heard you have your very ownpany now. Among us old ssmates, you really outdid us all.¡±

    Xu Shan Shan did not respond.

    After continuing on for a while, Lei Qing noticed that Xu Shan Shan was not responding to him and consequently stopped talking.

    The two ssmates he mentioned were, in fact sitting in the car outside. Xu Shan Shan vaguely remembered them, but they clearly remembered Xu Shan Shan as she was at the top of her ss in school and immediately started asking her many questions as soon as she got in the car.

    Xu Shan Shan politely answered them, neither familiarly nor indifferently.

    After the car arrived at the hotel, Xu Shan Shan found out that some other ssmates were already living there. These people had all flown back from the north and south. They had long since departed from their youth the year before. They wore suits and leather shoes and put on heavy makeup ¨C they were now socially involved.

    They had learned to put up a front, to smile at every greeting, unlike the youths whose feelings were written all over their faces.

    Xu Shan Shan was taught by Shi Sheng and had practically inherited Shi Sheng¡¯s core values. So even if she met people like these, it was nothing to her, and she could maintain a calm mind. There would be no arrogance from her just because she was now the boss of apany.

    Chatting with former friends and greeting ssmates she was never familiar with, she did everything well.

    Xu Shan Shan had a lot of spare time and was in no hurry to return to Huangshan vige. She stayed with these people for two days. When almost everyone who was attending had arrived, the ss reunion was officially underway.

    In the middle of the gathering, Lei Qing suddenly appeared in front of Xu Shan Shan, holding a bouquet of flowers.

    He donned a gentle smile, and looking admirable at Xu Shan Shan, he said, ¡°Shan Shan, I like you, will you be my girlfriend?¡±

    Lei Qing had taken especially good care of Xu Shan Shan recently, and everyone could see that he wanted to chase Xu Shan Shan. So it was no surprise to everyone at all when he confessed to her at the gathering.

    But Xu Shan Shan was in an awkward position. She had absolutely no feelings towards Lei Qing at all.

    But with so many eyes and murmuring around them, Xu Shan Shan did not know how to refuse him. A figure suddenly shed across her mind fleetingly.

    Xu Shan Shan¡¯s eyes were a little gloomy. What would my sister do if she was here?

    Several images shed in Xu Shan Shan¡¯s mind, and the corners of her mouth twitched slightly.

    My sister wouldn¡¯t need to be involved. Xi Fei would be enough to get rid of people.

    But she was not her sister.

    Xu Shan Shan looked at Lei Qing, whose face was a little expectant and nervous, anxiously awaiting her reply.

    *

    ¡°Hurry and save me, sister,¡± Xu Shan Shan thought to herself.

    ¡°The road you walk on is a tough one, I wish you all the best,¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s voice echoed in her head.

    ¡°... ¡° Arghh! Xi Fei, what have you done to my sister!?¡±

 Chapter 723 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(42)

    <h4>Chapter 723</h4>

    <h4>Teenage Girl Enforcer(42)</h4>

    At the ssmate gathering that day, Xu Shan Shan did not give an answer for quite a while. Lei Qing then held onto his request and asked Xu Shan Shan to consider it first.

    The ss reunion continued as everyone else was getting excited, reminiscing about the old times.

    Xu Shan Shan was bored in the karaoke room, especially with the looks the others were giving her. They were all snickering and scheming, trying to set her up with Lei Qing.

    Under the pretext of going to the toilet, she left the room.

    She stood there for a while as a figure suddenly shed in the aisle next to her. Xu Shan Shan was shocked and quickly chased after the figure. But when she turned the corner, she saw only the empty corridor and no one else.

    Xu Shan Shan rubbed her temple and scratched her head. There¡¯s no way he could be here.

    When Xu Shan Shan was abroad, she rarely went to recreational ces like Karaokes. Even if she did go, the Xi family owned the businesses, so no one would dare to do anything to her.

    But the people here don¡¯t know Xu Shan Shan, and seeing that she was very beautiful, they would surely start to harbor malicious intent towards her.

    When Xu Shan Shan was about to go back, her path was blocked by several men.

    These people had drunk so much that any rational thinking or fear was erased from their minds.

    Xu Shan Shan was about to take care of these people with her shadowless kick, but Lei Qing appeared suddenly and sent them away.

    [T/L note: The Shadowless Kick, also known as the No-Shadow Kick or Ghost-Shadow Kick is a martial arts kicking technique in the Hung Gar repertoire. It was made famous by Chinese folk hero Wong Fei-hung.]

    ¡°Shan Shan, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Xu Shan Shan shook her head.

    Lei Qing carefully asked a few more times as if to make absolutely sure Xu Shan Shan was okay before he could finally be relieved.

    Lei Shan apanied her back, Xu Shan Shan didn¡¯t say much. After all, it doesn¡¯t matter if it was in a foreign country or in their homnd. With the Xi family protecting her, no one would darey a finger on her.

    After she had left, some people had already left the gathering, and the few who remained were drunk out of their minds, barely able to leave.

    Lei Qing, the monitor, was responsible for sending these people back to the hotel.

    Being a kind girl and an old acquaintance, Xu Shan Shan naturally helped him with it. After thest person was sent back, only Lei Qing and her were left.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back together,¡± Lei Qing suggested.

    They were going to stay at a hotel, but Xu Shan Shan had no objections and got into a taxi hailed by Lei Qing.

    Back at the hotel, the group of people was still in the lobby, causing a ruckus, while the hotel¡¯s concierge was helping them back to their rooms.

    Lei Qing had to assist with this again, which took another half an hour.

    ¡°Really sorry for all this,¡± Lei Qing sent Xu Shan Shan to her room, a little embarrassed of the situation.

    ¡°We¡¯re all ssmates, helping out is a given,¡± Xu Shan Shan opened the door, ¡°Goodnight.¡±

    Lei Qing opened his mouth to say something, but the only words that came out were: ¡°Goodnight.¡±

    Not long after Xu Shan Shan went into her room, Lei Qing returned with a midnight snack. It was a bit awkward for Xu Shan Shan, as her sister had told her not to let men that she didn¡¯t like or were unfamiliar with into her room.

    Just as she was thinking about how to reject Lei Qing without hurting his feelings, a tall figure suddenly intervened, ¡°

    This voice, she knew who it was without even looking.

    Xi Shuo!

    She was not mistaken earlier. He really was in town.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lei Qing looked at the man who suddenly interrupted him. His face looked slightly annoyed.

    ¡°Xu Shan Shan, my sister-inw was willing to let you return to China alone?¡± Xi Shuo turned to ask Xu Shan Shan,pletely ignoring Lei Qing.

    Xu Shan Shan got a little angry when she heard this, ¡°It¡¯s because your brother kidnapped her.¡±

    Seeing how these two interacted, Lei Qing guessed that they knew each other. He immediately said, ¡°Shan Shan, I¡¯ll leave you two to talk this out. I¡¯ll head back first, call me if anything happens.¡±

    ¡°Cheh,¡± Xi Shuo snorted in disdain.

    Lei Qing looked even more annoyed but left without saying anything.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving as well,¡± Xi Shuo waited until Lei Qing was gone before waving to Xu Shan Shan.

    ¡°Xi Shuo.¡±

    Xi Shuo turned to look at her. He no longer looked like the frivolous person he previously was, who dressed poorly. He looked much more mature and attractive now.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Xu Shan Shan shook her head and said softly, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Xi Shuo turned to leave, pausing after a couple of steps, ¡°Be careful of that man, his heart is not as pure as you think.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Xu Shan Shan asked, holding the door.

    Xi Shuo chuckled confidently, ¡°I¡¯m a man myself, I know how he thinks. By the way, don¡¯t mention anything about us meeting, or there will be consequences when you get back.¡±

    Xu Shan Shan seldom saw Xi Shuo, but she realized that she paid special attention to Xi Shuo¡¯s activities for some reason.

    For example, the time he was caught and brought back to the Xi family and when he left.

    During the New Years, Xi Shuo would go back, and he liked to stick with Xi Fei, while Xi Fei would always be with Shi Sheng. But now, the two of them were in the same situation ¨C abandoned by Xi Fei.

    But those were the only asions. Xu Shan Shan basically did not see him any other time.

    Xi Shuo has always been urged by his family to get married, but he has never found a girlfriend. And he was never fond of the girls introduced to him by his family.

    For so many years, Xu Shan Shan had never heard of him in rtionships with any women. She even secretly discussed with her sister that Xi Shuo might be into men. Since then, Xu Shan Shan has always paid close attention to the men around Xi Shuo.

    But he only ever seemed to be close to Xi Fei. Xi Fei was always the first person he went to when he came back, and thest person Xi Shuo saw before he left.

    If not for the fact that Xi Fei loved her sister so much, she would have suspected that the two of them were in a rtionship.

    Moreover, Xi Shuo only ever regarded Xi Fei as his older brother. There was never any strange or suspicious behavior between them.

    Xu Shan Shan bid farewell to Lei Qing the next day, making it clear that she did not like him.

    She had decided. She was going to chase Xi Shuo.

    When Xu Shan Shan came back from Huangshan vige, the first thing she did was to make a little report to Xi Shuo¡¯s mother, and Xi Shuo was caught and brought home within two days.

    Knowing that it was Xu Shan Shan who sold him out, Xi Shuo got so angry he almost hit her.

    But since New Year¡¯s was just around the corner, and Xi Shuo was just having a tantrum, sp he didn¡¯t n on running away.

    Xi Shuo was again arranged for another blind date. And he was sick at the mere thought of it.

    On that day, Xi Shuo went in and found an acquaintance sitting inside. He went outside to check the name of the household on the box outside. After making sure he did not enter the wrong house, he stepped inside.

    ¡°Xu Shan Shan, what are you doing here?¡± Xi Shu looked at Xu Shan Shan in discontent. This little rascal actually had the audacity to sell me out...unbelievable.

    Xu Shan Shan smiled, her red lips opened lightly, ¡°Waiting for you.¡±

    Xi Shuo was suddenly curious, ¡°Waiting for what exactly? To see if my blind date goes well? So you can rat me out to my mother? Xu Shan Shan why are you being so annoying? What did I do to deserve this from you? We¡¯re technically family so how could you....¡±

    Xu Shan Shan stood up and stared at Xi Shuo as she interrupted him, clearly saying each word, ¡°I like you, so I came to have a blind date with you.¡±

    Xi Shuo¡¯s jaw dropped, probably from shock. It took him a while to regain hisposure, ¡°Did you just say...you like me?¡±

    Xu Shan Shan nodded.

    Xi Shuo looked at the girl in front of him. At some point, that little loli had now grown into a tall and slimdy with a graceful body, mature and beautiful.

    Xi Shuo suddenly turned around and ran away.

    Why is my heart beating so fast?

    Surely it¡¯s from shock.

    He hated women the most.

    After a long pause, Xu Shan Shan was now running after Xi Shuo.

    The one time I chased after someone so intensely.

    -Xu Shan Shan

 Chapter 724 - Teenage Girl Enforcer(43) (End)

    <h4>Chapter 724</h4>

    <h4>Teenage Girl Enforcer(43) (End)</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Ling Ying recalled the first time seeing Ying Su. It was when he first entered the ck Tiger n.

    More than a dozen children were in a training room, all in pairs of two, practicing with each other.

    She was the only one who was alone in the dark corner of the room, like a reject, watching the others practice.

    He was brought to her, and the man said to poppy: ¡°He¡¯s new here, take care of him.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ying Su answered briefly, her eyes quickly moving away from him.

    Later, Ling Yi learned that she was not being excluded. She was the captain of this team, and these people were her subordinates.

    Ling Yi was a vagrant. He did not know who his parents were. He was raised by a vagabond, and after his caretakers had passed, he had be a little vagabond.

    Wandering the streets every day, sometimes getting some money, other times having to rummage through garbage for something to eat.

    Being brought here by the ck Tiger n, it gave him food and shelter. He had noints, other than the sores and aches from training every day.

    Especially when he trained alone with Ying Su. She was relentless, both towards him and herself.

    He realized that everyone in the team was quite afraid of Ying Su, refusing to dine or bathe with her.

    He often heard people talking about her in private. Some good things and bad things were said, but Ying Su did not care. If she ever bumped into those people, she would teach them a lesson. If not, she wouldn¡¯t bother.

    The first time Ling Yi had got into a dispute with the team was because of Ying Su.

    A boy in the team who had spoken badly about Ying Su just happened to bump into Ling Yi. At that time, Ling Yi and Ying Su were good friends, and when Ling Yi was around, Ying Su would talk more, which was why he was very protective of her.

    So when the boy had said those things about Ying Su, he reacted without a second thought.

    This incident resulted in Ying Su being punished, along with Ling Yi and the boy.

    Because her subordinates had not been managed well enough, Ying Su, who was their leader, suffered an even more severe punishmentpared to the others.

    Ling Yi always remembered clearly when he went to look for Ying Su after their punishment ¨C a badly beaten and bloody person in the dormitory.

    If she wasn¡¯t lying on her designated bed, he would not have recognized her as Ying Su.

    He still remembered it as the first time he had shed a tear after realizing what had happened.

    Ying Su was lying on the bed like a corpse. Her pulse was so weak that he could hardly feel it.

    The organization didn¡¯t allow treatment to be given to Ying Su. Ling Yi could only wipe away her blood and bandage her wounds. The weather was unpredictably hot and cold during that time, and Ying Su¡¯s wounds were not healing. She would have high fevers in the middle of the night, and her eyes looked devoid of any life. Ling Yi didn¡¯t know what to do.

    A girl on the bed next to him, probably after seeing him bawling, told him in a soft voice to find n Master Wu.

    n Master Wu was the one who first introduced him to Ying Su.

    There were six n masters in the ck Tiger n. They were in charge of all the affairs of the n. Among them was n Master Wu.

    Ling Yi didn¡¯t know if it would help, but he went anyway.

    He was just a child who had not officially been inducted into the ck Tiger n yet. It would be no easy task for him to meet with n Master Wu. He asked around for quite some time before he found out about n Master Wu¡¯s whereabouts. He stopped him and asked him to save Ying Su.

    He thought n Master Wu would dismiss him, but to his surprise, after he had finished exining, n Master Wu headed towards the dorm.

    With n Master Wu there, Ying Su was quickly sent to the hospital, but Ling Yi was dealt a long punishment for leaving the training room without permission.

    By the time his punishment was over, Ying Su had already been discharged from the hospital.

    He lugged his tired body over to see her. When he walked up to the door, he saw n Master Wu inside, so he instinctively hid himself.

    ¡°Ying Su, will you really not consider?¡±

    n Master Wu was blocking Ying Su. He couldn¡¯t see what state she was in. He could only hear her voice.

    ¡°n Master Wu, you understand the rules of the organization better than I do,¡± she was obviously still only a young child at the time. Yet, she did not even flinch in the presence of a high-ranking member like n Master Wu.

    n Master Wu snorted coldly, ¡°You just need to give the word, I can let you out of the organization.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for showing your consideration, n Master Wu.¡±

    ¡°Ying Su, I¡¯ll give you another chance to rethink this. Should you change your mind, you know where to find me.¡±

    With that, n Master Wu left the dorm. Ling Yi was pacing around outside for quite some time, but he never went in for some reason.

    Heter learned that n Master Wu had always taken a liking towards Ying Su. But because Ying Su was an exceptional student, she attracted the attention of the other higher-ups, so n Master Wu did not dare to do anything suspicious.

    He only found out about this after n Master Wu¡¯s death.

    And his death was connected to him.

    He still remembered the day when he went to find Ying Su. Before he reached the door to her room, he noticed people guarding it.

    He recognized those people. They were n Master Wu¡¯s associates.

    Ling Yi had a bad feeling about it. He quickly went downstairs, walked around to the back, and climbed up from outside.

    Ying Su¡¯s room was on the third floor. He climbed up to the outside of the window, and the window curtains were not drawn. Through the window, Ling Yi saw Ying Su lying t on the bed, unconscious. n Master Wu had mounted her and was unbuttoning her clothes.

    Ling Yi was furious, his mind full of killing intent. It was probably at that time when he found out that he had feelings for Ying Su.

    The bed was facing inside the room, and n Master Wu¡¯s back was facing him. Enraged, Ling Yi climbed through the window and stabbed n Master Wu in the back.

    Then he jumped onto the bed and slit n Master Wu¡¯s throat. Blood spurted out onto Ying Su¡¯s face.

    Because n Master Wu was caught up in his deviant act, Ling Yi could attack him. Otherwise, he would have been noticed before he got close.

    Ling Yi woke Ying Su up, but Ying Su did not panic at what had just happened. She simply told him to find another n Master.

    The six n masters were at odds with each other. Ying Su managed to liaise with one of the n masters who were at odds with n Master Wu. They sessfully set up a situation where they would lure n Master Wu into raping her so she could kill him in the name of ¡°self defense¡±.

    Though n Master Wu¡¯s associates knew about this, they could only grit their teeth at what unfolded because of the organization¡¯s rules.

    They were allowed to find women outside the organization. Still, the girls within the organization were forbidden to be treated in the same manner.

    Ling Yi and Ying Su had escaped a sticky situation. Still, since then, n Master Wu¡¯s people have been secretly targeting them.

    In the end, no one dared to partner with them, so Ying Su and Ling Yi became permanent partners. Even with people secretly plotting against them, under Ying Su¡¯s leadership, they stillpleted tasks at a rate far higher than that of the other teams.

    He had apanied her through their darkest times and faced life and death together. But in the end, she fell in love with another man, leaving no room for him in her world.

    But he would not give up. He would do anything to spend time with Ying Su.

    One day, she will forget about that man and fall for him.

    He will rece that man and be the most important person in her heart.

    He can wait.

    No matter what you be or how you change, even if you were at your worst, if that someone will not abandon you, he will surely apany you through life until death.

    -Ling Yi

 Chapter 725 - Iâ€™m The Lanlord(1)

    <h4>Chapter 725</h4>

    <h4>I¡¯m The Lanlord(1)</h4>

    Shi Sheng appeared to be utterly calm whenever she bid Feng Ci farewell. She took off the watch from Feng Ci¡¯s wrist and kept it in her space.

    Holding his hand, which had already lost its warmth, she spoke softly, ¡°see you in the next dimension.¡±

    Shi Sheng went back to the system space and walked to the screen slowly.

    [Host, did that intruder show up in this dimension?] System asked immediately.

    ¡°He did.¡± Shi Sheng swiped her fingertip on the screen, ¡°he showed up in the mansion, once.¡±

    [!!] It did not notice at all!

    Shi Sheng stopped relying on this retarded System anymore. Since she was in a rtively good mood, she exined to it, ¡°I did not trip Ying Su in the mansion, and she did not do that on purpose. I saw a rock on the ground.¡±

    [...] this is rich, [then why didn¡¯t he... do anything?]

    Shi Sheng disdained, ¡°did you think I fixed the patches for nothing? This time he didn¡¯t dare to fight me must be my character is more powerful than him.¡±

    [...] Host, you will lose me if you continue treating me like this.

    Name: Shi Sheng

    Personality point: -255000

    Health point: 40

    umted point: 42000

    Mission grade: A

    Mission point: 94

    Hidden mission:pleted

    Hidden mission reward: 2000 points

    Side mission 1:pleted

    Side mission 1 reward: 3000 points

    Side mission 2:pleted

    Side mission 2 reward: 1000 points

    Tools: ¡°Queen¡¯s Crown¡±, ¡°Devil¡¯s Heart¡±, ¡°Dark Night¡±

    That¡¯s epic. My personality points rose by 10,000.

    Does fighting crime and eradicating porn get this many points?

    [... Host, don¡¯t overthink. That¡¯s all because of Xu Shan Shan.]

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± why do you have to say that? Can¡¯t you let me be happy for a minute?

    [...]

    ¡°Choose dimension.¡±

    [Insufficient authority, unable to choose dimension.] Did you thank that you own the System, you can do whatever you want?

    Shi Sheng was slightly upset, insufficient authority again.

    She could not crack thest level of authority.

    Cracking the whole System, it would break. It was equivalent tomitting suicide. I¡¯m so angry.

    The System was somewhat smug. Its master ain¡¯t that easy to deal with, hehe.

    Shi Sheng rested for a moment in space. She waved for her hand in frustration, ¡°next dimension.¡±

    [Transmission begins...]

    ......

    ¨C Everyone knew that Ruan Xiao Yang had no regard for thew.

    When Shi Sheng woke up, she noticed that someone was carrying her, where her limbs were in the sky, tied to a rod. People were in front of her. Her body was swaying around.

    Overhead was the dense woods, dappled light falling from the canopy and shing extremely fast in her eyes.

    ¡°Hey, this youngdy is awake.¡±

    A pervy hand suddenly stretched out above Shi Sheng¡¯s head and pinched Shi Sheng¡¯s cheek.

    Young Lady Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    She would remember this.

    ¡°Stop bbering, quickly return. We¡¯ll be in trouble if the officers catch up.¡±

    The pervy hand pinched Shi Sheng again. It felt so good in his hand until he did not want to let go. He only took back his hand after someone in front of him scolded him.

    Shi Sheng tried to look up to see that pervert, so she would sh him first when she had the chance.

    Shi Sheng tried to move her limbs after taking a look at the pervert. She was tied securely to the rod. She could not move at all.

    This body seemed quite weak as well. She was already out of breath after struggling for a while.

    Why do I get such a weak body every time! Just give me a stronger body so I can kill everyone!

    ¡°Stop moving. I don¡¯t relish hitting someone as delicate as you.¡± the pervert said and pinched her once again.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± let me tell you, I¡¯m a person with limited patience.

    I¡¯ll forgive you if it¡¯s only one time.

    But you dare to pinch me twice!

    You¡¯re done.

    These people were moving quite fast. They were already heading up the mountain and entering a mountain stronghold before Shi Sheng broke free from the rope.

    The mountain stronghold had a sign. Shi Sheng could not recognize what it was saying after being exposed to the sun and wind.

    Shi Sheng was ced on the ground like a pig. Everyone was talking all around her.

    ¡°We¡¯re finally back. This is exhausting.¡±

    ¡°Faster report to our boss. We¡¯ve got a huge loot this time.¡±

    Shi Sheng turned her head aside to see a bunch of people carrying a bunch of items in.

    Bandits!

    This word popped up in Shi Sheng¡¯s mind.

    The gang was busy organizing the looted things and did not rush to deal with Shi Sheng. They were very simple-minded, how can someone tie up like run away?

    Shi Sheng estimated her body¡¯s physical strength first. Quite weak, not someone who trained in martial arts.

    So the best solution is ...

    To wait for the bandit leader.

    As the saying goes, to catch bandits, first catch the ring leader. Everything will be easily solved once the bandit leader was gotten rid of.

    No!

    Shi Sheng suddenly realized, why should she use her brain?

    The body is weak, but she has a sword, so why should she be afraid of them?

    Shi Sheng thought that she was retarded, and took out her sword nimbly to cut the rope.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    A bandit turned his head to see Shi Sheng cutting the rope with a long sword and yelled instantly. He ran towards her.

    The bandits near him noticed them after his yell and dropped their things to gather around Shi Sheng. They were talking and discussing around her without any sense of crisis.

    ¡°Who gave her the sword?¡±

    ¡°No, the ce where she was just now was empty.¡±

    ¡°Then where did the sworde from? It¡¯s such a big one. It can¡¯t be hidden in her breasts, can it?¡±

    As a bandit was approaching her, Shi Sheng had already cut all the ropes and stood up with the support of the iron sword.

    ¡°Youngdy, still want to run? Can you run? Just look at where we are!¡± The banditughed maliciously, ¡°Listen, if you follow our lead and you¡¯ll get to live a good life. If you dare to resist, then do not me us when we destroy you..¡±

    ¡°Where are we?¡± Shi Sheng was weak. Her body was swaying as if the next second, she would plow her head into the ground.

    ¡°This is the Hei Feng Gang.¡± The bandit said as he proudly puffed his chest, waiting for Shi Sheng to scream and beg for mercy.

    Yet, she did not.

    This youngdy looking petty and weak looked at him with the eyes as if he was a retard. There was some sort of extremely conceited arrogance in her eyes.

    Her pink lips flicked, and she leisurely spat out a few words, ¡°Never heard of it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of Hei Feng Gang?¡± The bandits around her exploded in anger instantly. Their voices shook the birds in the trees next to them to fly away with a flutter.

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know about us, Hei Feng Gang in this area?.¡±

    ¡°This woman is not a fool, right?¡±

    ¡°Even a fool knows about us!¡±

    They red at Shi Sheng murderously as if she did not know how big their crime was.

    Damn, is Hei Feng Gang very powerful?

    So the whole world has to know about it, right?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with not knowing your gang? You guys are powerful and awesome, but frankly, you¡¯re nothing but bandits.¡± Shi Sheng red righteously back, ¡°why are you ring at me? With such small eyes, it¡¯s not going to be bigger after ring at me.¡±

    ¡°Who told you that we are bandits!¡± The bandits raged.

    ¡°Then what are you?¡± If you¡¯re not bandits, then are you Robinhood?

    The bandit took a deep breath and shouted solemnly, ¡°We are robbers!¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°......¡± oh my gosh, please bring this retard back to the mental hospital and stop making meugh.

    A bandit next to him reminded him scarily, ¡°Shuan Zi, bandits and robbers have almost the same meaning.¡±

 Chapter 726 - Iâ€™m The Lanlord(2)

    <h4>Chapter 726 I¡¯m The Lanlord(2)</h4>

    The bandit called Shuan Zi became angry out of embarrassment, ¡°You thought I don¡¯t know that? What are you waiting for? Get her and send her over to the boss. Bah, you little bitch, still wants to run away.¡±

    The other bandits probably were afraid of Shuan Zi, they dared not oppose him, and caught Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Hold on.¡±

    Someone repudiated from behind, the group of bandits immediately made way for a man dressed as a schr, waving a chicken feather fan, to walk over.

    ¡°Military counselor.¡± Shuan Zi greeted, somewhat tteringly, ¡°What are the military counselor¡¯s orders?¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°...¡± can¡¯t believe that there¡¯s a military counselor in a bandit den. This is epic.

    The military counselor looked at Shi Sheng a few times, ¡°Where did you catch this woman?¡±

    ¡°In Bai He Vige.¡± Shuan Zi replied, ¡°Military counselor, isn¡¯t she beautiful? I¡¯ve never seen such a good-looking woman.¡±

    The military counselor nodded his head after a while, had no idea what he was pondering, ¡°Send her to the boss.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± they certainly did not have the opportunity to enjoy such a good-looking woman. They will only have their share once the boss gets bored of her.

    Shi Sheng waved her iron sword, bringing up a whirring sound in the air. The bandits were afraid toe forward. They only dared to surround her.

    ¡°Go on! Why are you afraid of a woman?¡±

    ¡°She has a weapon!¡± That sword looks ominous.

    Shuan Zi kicked the nearest bandit in his butt, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with having a weapon? There are so many of you, yet you¡¯re still afraid of a woman, don¡¯t make the boss wait. Hurry up.¡±

    They could only put on a bold face and do it.

    Shi Sheng looked at them coldly. As they were approaching, the iron sword was gently waved, and the closest few people were directly lifted off by the air waved out by the sword and flew out a few meters, sshing up ayer of dust.

    ¡°Ouch ...¡±

    ¡°Ah! My hand ...¡±

    They cried out loud, and those bandits that were not sent flying looked at Shi Sheng in horror, retreating involuntarily.

    Shuan Zi was also frightened by this turn of events and hid behind the military counselor.

    ¡°Military... military counselor... she... she... she...¡± how is she so powerful?

    She wasn¡¯t this powerful when they caught her!

    Shi Sheng looked at Shuan Zi. This was the man who pinched her face just now.

    Shuan Zi had goosebumps from Shi Sheng¡¯s stare. What kind of woman has this kind of expression that can freeze people into an ice sculpture. Even cruel, merciless bandits like us don¡¯t look like that.

    The girl standing opposite them suddenly grinned, and the light around them suddenly dimmed as if they were in hell.

    Blood-curdling screeches rose amid the mountains and forests.

    ......

    This ... is a transmigration farming novel.

    The female lead, Su Hua, was the eldest daughter of the Su Family in Bai He Vige. Due to their vige being in a drought every year, they could not harvest their crops. Su Hua was sold to andlord as his mistress as her family needed to feed themselves.

    Su Hua was not happy with this and hanged herself to death.

    The second Su Hua opened her eyes again; she was the Shu Hua from the present era. After she understood her situation, she got rid of thendlord and started a business in the ancient period using her modern knowledge.

    She turned into a fair and tender, prettydy from a skinny and tanned skin chubby little girl.

    Many men from Bai He Vige changed their impression of Shu Hua and proposed marriage to her.

    However, the female lead definitely did not ept any of them.

    Afterwards, the female lead met the male lead, Du Gu Xiu, who was a regent. They met when he broke into the female lead¡¯s room while he was being chased to kill.

    The female lead saved the male lead naturally, who then stayed at her home after that.

    The male lead found out that the female lead had many strange yet practical ideas and gradually grew feelings for the female lead. Whenever someone deliberately wanted to make things hard for the female lead, he would be there to save her.

    The vigers spread rumors that they were having an affair, but the female lead did not disim said rumors and let them be.

    The female lead discovered the root of the problem of the annual drought and asked someone to channel the river water to the fields to solve this issue.

    She also preached the slogan of ¡°Taking down thendlords, returning thend to the people¡±.

    The male lead appreciated the female lead¡¯s character, and after his people found him, he did not rush back but spent some more time with the female lead before returning to the capital with his people.

    The female kept on starting new businesses and got out of the mountains, bah, Bai He Vige and entered into the county, subsequently cities. Her name was known almost everywhere, benefitting countless citizens.

    Du Gu Xiu would asionallye out minding his own business, helping the female lead to defeat the elite monsters and help her up levels.

    Their rtionship had be more and more ambiguous, but they did not be official after all this time.

    When the female became the top millionaire in the whole nation, and Du Gu Xiu was crowned king, he only sent someone to bestow her as his queen.

    The grand finale was something like this.

    The original host, Ruan Xiao Yang, was the daughter of the Ruan family of Bai He County. It was considered the most wealthy family there. 80% of thends around there belonged to the Ruan Family.

    Ruan Xiao Yang¡¯s parents passed away one after another, leaving her alone. It was sufficient for her life sitting pretty without worrying for the rest of her life with these manynds. She could get a husband and lived a happy and peaceful life.

    This was also Ruan Xiao Yang¡¯s originally nned future.

    However, the female showed up and demanded an apology, although she was the one that rushed out from a shop and was hit by Ruan Xiao Yang¡¯s carriage.

    As a rich youngdy, Ruan Xiao Yang would not apologize and rode away in her carriage.

    After that, there were several minor conflicts, one after another, with the female lead.

    Their feud was thus formed.

    After the female lead learned that most of thends in Bai He Vige belonged to the Ruan family, she urged the vigers to create chaos and demanded a reduction in rent.

    Ruan Xiao Yang was fumed about this and went to find the female lead personally. Who knew she ran into the bandits who were robbing the vige. Ruan Xiao Yang escaped from them along with the female lead and the others.

    The group was blocked by the bandits. Ruan Xiao Yang and the female lead were both beautiful, the bandits had malicious intentions and wanted to take them back, but the female lead was protected by the male lead, so Ruan Xiao Yang was the unlucky one.

    She was taken back to Hei Feng Gang and was defiled by the boss on the same day.

    She resisted and tried to escape, even bribing with her family¡¯s assets. The bandits pretended to agree with the terms. But after they took all of Ruan¡¯s Family¡¯s assets, without mentioning letting her go.

    Ruan Xiao Yang waited for an opportunity to escape, but by the time the government brought people to fight the bandits, she was treated as a bandit and shot to death with arrows.

    Before she died, she saw the female lead came with the government people.

    She clearly saw her and knew she was not a bandit, but she did nothing to stop them and watched her die.

    The original host did not have this much hatred initially.

    She only wished to live her life in peace with the estates her parents left her.

    Shi Sheng did not understand Ruan Xiao Yang¡¯s thinking.

    She had hatred in her heart, but it was not much. However, facing this sort of incident, it was normal if she hated her. But why is her wish to merely live a peaceful life?

    To that, Shi Sheng can only say.

    The human heart isplicated.

    Everyone has their own desire.

 Chapter 727 - Im The Lanlord(3)

    Chapter 727

    I¡¯m The Lanlord(3)

    By the time Shi Sheng transmigrated here was when the original host was caught by the bandits.

    The female lead and the male lead should be bonding in the mountains at this moment.

    The wilderness was the best ce to bond.

    Shi Sheng eating a chicken drumstick with her legs crossed, looking at a courtyard full of bandits while pondering, What should I do with them?

    Should I kill them?

    This is considered getting rid of the evil for the citizens. I can get some personality points, right?

    Hei Feng Gang had been here for many years. Their boss was a murderer. After being acquainted with a few local gangsters, they formed their own gang and became the most prominent social canker in this area.

    Due to their location, it was difficult to attack yet was simple to guard. These bandits were sure that they were secure, so they would head down the mountain from time to time to rob the vigers and snatched the women.

    Shi Sheng, who was caught here, did not care about them. It¡¯s time to leave.

    Shi sheng finished her chicken drumstick, killed the bastard that touched her and those who defiled the original host. She lit up a fire and headed back withoutying a finger on the rest who did not ravish the original host.

    [...] what¡¯s the difference between this and killing them?

    Do I look like I¡¯m someone who left them around for revenge?

    Shi Sheng walked down along the mountain road. The fire roared and lit up the whole sky. The thickening smog filled half of the sky.

    The road down the mountain was not easy to travel. Shi Sheng had to rest in between, taking up a lot of time to reach the mountain bottom.

    By the time she returned to Bai He County, the sky was already dark.

    The Ruan Family was in chaos. When they saw Shi Sheng return, the servants surrounded her instantly, forming an imprable crowd.

    ¡°Miss, where¡¯d you go?¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking like this? Faster, prepare hot water, be careful, Miss...¡±

    Shi Sheng went to Bai He Vige with two people. She did not tell anyone from the Ruan Mansion. Hence, these people did not know where she was.

    ¡°Not a big deal.¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand. She sounded weak and feeble, making those who heard her worried.

    Her personal maid Qiu Shui held Shi Sheng. Her expression was full of concern, ¡°Miss, why do you look so weak? Are you sick?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Qiu Shui immediately ordered the servants to send Shi Sheng back to her room. When the hot water was done, Shi Sheng declined Qiu Shui¡¯s offer to serve her while bathing due to her being ufortable with it.

    Qiu Shui was slightly shocked about it, Usually Miss would let me serve her when she¡¯s bathing¡­

    Qiu Shui went out and shut the door. Some maids from the outside gathered around here right away,¡± Big Sister Qiu Shui, is everything okay with Miss?¡±

    ¡°Miss seems to be rather odd.¡± Qiu Shui said as her brows furrowed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Where have miss been for thest few days?¡±

    Qiu Shui looked at the room and waved her hand, ¡°we¡¯ll discuss it after Miss is well-rested. What¡¯s important is that Miss is back safe and sound. Go and prepare the meal first.¡±

    Those maids agreed and ran towards the kitchen.

    Shi Sheng immersed in the bathtub for some time before her body was slightly better. There was spiritual energy in this dimension. Since this body was pretty weak, she¡¯d better train her body.

    By the time Shi Sheng left the bathtub, the water was already cold. Qiu Shui was pacing outside with her brows locked. She let out a sigh of relief when she saw Shi Sheng walking out.

    ¡°Miss, you must be hungry. Let me get the servants to serve the foods.¡±

    Qiu Shui was the original hosts¡¯ personal maid. She had been following the original host since young. They grew up together. Although she was rtively young, she was meticulous in doing things. She was a very calm and mature person.

    Usually, she was in charge of everything in the mansion.

    The meal was ready, and it was pretty sumptuous.

    The foods from the older era kept their original taste, some were delicious, and some were not as good as the modern era food as she could still taste the fishy taste.

    As long as it was not something inedible, Shi Sheng was not picky. She had two bowls of rice in a row.

    After her meal, Qiu Shui asked carefully, ¡°Miss, where have you been for thest few days?¡± they had been looking for her all over the ce.

    ¡°I was at Hei Feng Gang.¡± Shi Sheng burped. Her tone was calm.

    Qiu Shui, on the other hand, turned pale right away. She stammered, ¡°m¡­ Miss, why¡­ Why did you go to Hei Feng Gang¡¯s stronghold?¡±

    Even officials wouldn¡¯t want to go there, why did Miss go there?

    Shi Sheng answered with a natural tone, ¡°Because I was caught and brought there.¡±

    Qiu Shui¡¯s hand trembled, and the dishes she was collecting dropped on the floor, shattered into pieces and spilt all over the ce.

    The room fell into an eerie silence.

    Qiu Shui looked at Shi Sheng, stunned. After a few seconds, she rushed to Shi Sheng, anxious and concerned, ¡°Miss, are you okay? Did you¡­ did you...¡±

    Qiu Shui did not dare to continue.

    Shi Sheng nced at her and shook her head, ¡°nope.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright then, it¡¯s alright then.¡± Qiu Shui tapped her chest. She was terrified to death.

    Old Master and Madam will protect Miss from heaven, will not let anything bad happen to Miss.

    ¡°Mis, why¡¯d you get caught by them? Why didn¡¯t you tell us before you went out? What should we do if anything were to happen to you?¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± I¡¯ll not take the me for this. The person that didn¡¯t tell you was Ruan Xiao Yang, not me.

    Qiu Shui asked many questions, from how she was kidnapped and how she escaped from there. She asked about everything, at the end she was furious and wanted to report to the police.

    ¡°These robbers did not take thews seriously. They even dared to kidnap our Miss. we have to report to the police.¡±

    ¡°Of course they do.¡± Shi Sheng said emotionlessly.

    Telling the bandits to take thew seriously.

    Isn¡¯t that moronic?

    ¡°Miss!¡± Qiu Shui was indignant, ¡°Why are you still so calm?¡±

    Shi Sheng raised her brows, ¡°what else can we do? If reporting to the police is useful, then they would¡¯ve been caught long ago. Don¡¯t waste your energy.¡±

    ¡°Then we should just forget about this?¡± Qiu Shui was unhappy. Her Miss had not suffered any hardship since young, but now she was kidnapped by the Hei Feng Gang. How could she just let it go?

    Shi Sheng kept quiet if she were to tell her that she had already destroyed the Hei Feng Gang. Would she pass out of shock?

    Shi Sheng decided not to tell her to avoid getting in more trouble.

    Shi Sheng responded hastily and kicked Qiu Shui out of her room with the reason of her being exhausted.

    Qiu Shui stood outside the door. After calming down a bit, she was confused.

    Why did Miss¡­

    Previously Miss was quite childish. Although she has a princess temper, she would always ask for her opinion.

    This time Miss has her own opinion.

    ¡­¡­

    The Ruan Family was really wealthy. They not only hadnds, but they had shops as well. Their monthly ie was pretty impressive.

    All this wealth would be in the female lead¡¯s pocket after the original host¡¯s death.

    If she wanted to keep these, she still had to deal with the female lead.

    Shi Sheng ordered the servants to send all the financial records to her on the second day.

    Qiu Shui was even more confused, ¡°Miss¡­ didn¡¯t you hate reading all these?¡±

    When the Old Master had not passed, Miss would be unhappy whenever he let her read the ounts to learn about it. And now she¡¯s reading it voluntarily?

    Shi Sheng flipped through the ounts book, one hand supporting her chin and answered casually, ¡°I don¡¯t want the Ruan Family business to die in my hand.¡±

    Qiu Shui froze, then smiled, ¡°Miss¡¯s grown up.¡±

    If experiencing something could help Miss to grow. Qiu Shui thought it would not be that bad, at least Miss is still fine.

    And she¡¯ll be even better in future.

 Chapter 728 - Im The Lanlord(4)

    <h4>Chapter 728 I¡¯m The Lanlord(4)</h4>

    The ancient ount books were different from the modern era, where the system could generate the answers. They had to look at each and every transaction line by line and calcte themselves.

    Furthermore, it was in ancient writings, by the time Shi Sheng was done reading, she felt dizzy and nauseous.

    Shi Sheng picked a few dubious books and told Qiu Shui, ¡°rece the storekeeper of these stores.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Qiu Shui did not get it. She flipped through the books, ¡°Miss, these storekeepers were the elders. What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±

    When Ruan Xiao Yang was unwilling to learn ounts, Qiu Shui was forced to learn by Father Ruan. She watched those books and did not notice any issues.

    Shi Sheng pointed out a few falsifications in the books.

    At first, Qiu Shui did not understand. After reading it a few more times, she only got it. Her expression turned sour, ¡°how can they do this? We¡¯ve been giving them the best benefits, and they have been working for the Ruan Family for a long time...¡±

    ¡°Because they¡¯re the elders, that¡¯s why they dare to do so.¡±

    Ruan Xiao Yang was young and a girl. That was why they dared to make falsifications.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll rece them right away.¡± Qiu Shui headed out with the books.

    <i>They must think that Miss is naive to falsify the transactions.</i>

    The incidents of these storekeepers were spread, and those who nned to take advantage of this vanquished their ideas after this.

    The Miss left behind in the Ruan Family was not easy to fool with.

    After taking care of the Ruan Family, Shi Sheng only had time to pay attention to the female lead.

    ¡°The rent from Bai He Vige hasn¡¯t been collected, right?¡± Shi Sheng asked Qiu Shui.

    Qiu Shui nodded, ¡°we haven¡¯t collected from that vige... before that, they were making a huge scene, so we collected from their neighboring vige. But we heard that everything in Bai He Vige was robbed by the bandits. Even if we collect now, we can¡¯t collect much. Why did you suddenly ask this, Miss?¡±

    Shi Sheng waved her hand, ¡°let¡¯s go. We¡¯re going to show them some color.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Qiu Shui did not get it, she looked at Shi Sheng puzzled, <i>What¡¯s Miss talking about?</i>

    ¡°We¡¯re going to collect rent.¡± Shi Sheng rephrased.

    ¡°This kind of errands should be done by the servants. Miss, you shouldn¡¯t go.¡± Qiu Shui disagreed. Viges were dirty and messy. There was no ce for Miss to go.

    Most importantly, Miss was an unmarried maiden. How could she show her face?

    ¡°I got bored staying at home, so I want to take a stroll. Let¡¯s go.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s tone was calm, but it was irrefutable.

    Qiu Shui looked at Shi Sheng. She was confused, <i>Why did Miss be so strange?</i>

    She opened her mouth, wanting to convince Shi Sheng. The moment she looked into her eyes, that pair of eyes was as clear as before but less turbulent.

    Qiu Shui had never seen anyone as calm as her. Without an ounce of emotions, the cold was spreading from the bottom of her eyes. It was so chilling.

    Qiu Shui stunned there, <>i> What¡¯s up with Miss?

    ......

    Bai He Vige was rather far away from Bai He County. It took the whole morning for them to travel there.

    Shi Sheng hopped off the carriage. The fields were next to the road. Some tenants were harvesting the small amount of pay left there.

    Some people noticed the carriage when Shi Sheng¡¯s carriage showed up.

    A ¡®Ruan Family¡¯ sign was hung on the carriage, so they knew that it belonged to the Ruan Family, which was highly possible to be a servanting to collect rent. However, when they saw Shi Sheng dressed in silk, hopping off the carriage, their expression changed right away.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she...¡±

    ¡°Why is sheing down from the Ruan Family carriage?¡±

    Ruan Xiao Yang had never been to Bai He Vige. The tenants only knew her name. They never saw her before.

    Thest time she came here, she did not announce her name.

    Some tenants saw Ruan Xiao Yang kidnapped by the bandits that day, so they were not surprised when they saw hering down from the Ruan Family carriage.

    The Ruan Family was theirndlord.

    The mayor of Bei He VIge heard about this news and rushed there. He saw the Qiu Shui who was here to collect the rent previously standing next to Shi Sheng. After giving it a thought, he probably guessed who this person was.

    ¡°Landlord?¡± the mayor asked hesitantly.

    ¡°You¡¯re the mayor, right?¡± Qiu Shui answered for Shi Sheng. ¡°Gather your vigers here. Our Miss is here to collect rent.¡±

    He was not in the vige on that day, the bandits robbing the vige. He did not know what happened on the inside. When he heard what Qiu Shui said, he was in a difficult position, ¡°this...¡±

    He looked at the vigers behind him, rubbed his hands, ndlord, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to pay up. Other than crops that aren¡¯t fully grown, we don¡¯t have any food. Could you please be so kind as to let us survive through the winter first...¡±

    Qiu Shui looked at the mayor, ¡°the Ruan Family Isn¡¯t that merciless. But you still need to pay partially.¡±

    There are so many viges in this area. If the others heard that Bai He Vige did not pay rent, they would definitely make a scene.

    When Old Master Ruan was alive, he was lenient with these tenants. If they could not pay in this next year, they could settle in the next year. However, they must at least pay something.

    Every line of business had its rules. Once the rules were broken, that line of business would copse.

    The mayor said sorrowfully, ¡°we¡¯re really unable to do so this year. We¡¯re all left with this much food. We don¡¯t even know if we could survive through the winter. Landlord, please be kind-hearted. We will definitely make it up in the next year.¡±

    Qiu Shui was unsure how to deal with this, so she turned to Shi Sheng,¡± what do you think, Miss?¡±

    ¡°Did you say that you want to lower the rent?¡± Shi Sheng looked at the mayor.

    The mayor¡¯s heart thumped, his face turned bitter, ndlord, our harvest is lesser each year. We don¡¯t have much left with us after paying the rent.¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled, ¡°but ording to what I know, the other families are charging more than the Ruan Family.¡±

    The Ruan Family only charged them 40% while the others charged 50%, which was 10% less than them.

    The mayor wiped the sweat on his forehead. He did not know how to answer that. He could not help but me the female lead in his heart for stirring up this chaos. <i>What if thendlord stopped renting thends to them?</i>

    ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang!¡±

    Someone called out from the ridge of the fields. The female lead walked up in sackcloths. There was mud on her calves, appearing rather pathetic.

    Qiu Shui knew Su Hua naturally. She had been trying to pick a fight with Miss. Miss was kind enough to let it go, but she would climb all over Miss as if she was the most righteous.

    ¡°Su Hua, what do you want?¡± Qiu Shi blocked in front of Shi Sheng, ¡°how can you call Miss by her name?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what names are for?¡± Su Hua justified, ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, what are you doing here again?¡±

    Su Hua knew that the original host was kidnapped by the bandits, but she did not report to the officials.

    Su Hua thought that people who exploited the vigers like Ruan Xiao Yang should learn a lesson.

    But she did not expect her toe back safe and sound.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to collect rent.¡± Shi Sheng smiled with her eyes and brows curved, ¡°isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±

 Chapter 729 - Iâ€™m The Lanlord(5)

    <strong>Chapter 729 I¡¯m The Lanlord(5)</strong>

    Su Hua puffed her chest, reprimanded Shi Sheng self-righteously, ¡°it¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t know that our vige was robbed by the bandits. Are you trying to put us in a tight spot by forcing us to pay rent?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that has anything to do with me?¡± Shi Sheng looked at Su Hua funny, ¡°you getting robbed, that¡¯s your own problem. Am I supposed to bear the loss with you? Who do you think you are?¡±

    It was like a buyer was robbed on his way home after buying an item, yet he asked the seller to be responsible for that.

    Su Hua thought that she was the emissary of justice, ¡°the Ruan Family is so wealthy, you¡¯re not short of this rent. Can¡¯t you have a little kindness?¡±

    Shi Sheng spread her hands, ¡°so it¡¯s my fault for being wealthy? I rented thend to you, and you pay for the rent. This is the rules.¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯re unable to pay now, can¡¯t you extend the deadline?¡± Su Hua was furious, ¡°you bourgeoisie only knows how to exploit people. How could you be so cruel as ady?¡±

    Aren¡¯t you being ruthless when you can¡¯t even pay the rent!

    What¡¯s the point of being mean to me when I¡¯m not the one that robbed you? That¡¯s hrious.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say the same about you.¡± Shi Sheng smiled insincerely.

    Su Hua probably knew Shi Sheng was referring to the incident of her being kidnapped by the bandits. She was speechless for a moment but was quickly calmed down.

    She was only a weak, petitedy. She could not even save her if she wanted.

    And she was fine anyway.

    The bandits wanted money, and her family had plenty of them. What could they do to her anyway?

    ¡°Su Hua.¡± The mayor could not stand watching her bbering and pulled her behind him, ¡°a little girl like you shouldn¡¯t interfere with this.¡±

    ¡°Mayor, she¡¯s basically killing us,¡± Su Hua was unwilling, ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re invincible just because you¡¯re loaded. Not everything in this world can be bought with money.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± the corner of Shi Sheng¡¯s mouth curved, her tone with a hint of ridicule, ¡°but I¡¯m wealthy, things that I can¡¯t buy with money I¡¯lle up with other ways.¡±

    Su Hua,¡±...¡±

    She looked at Shi Sheng weirdly, is this the Ruan Xiao Yang I know? Why does she sound so different from before?

    The mayor was sweating bullets. He had someone to hold Su Hua back and apologize to Shi Shang hurriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll extend your deadline, but she has to pay on time.¡± Shi Sheng pointed at Su Hua.

    ¡°Why?¡± Su Hua broke free from those two who were holding her back.

    Why¡¯s she the only one who needs to pay on time?

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t like you.¡±

    Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m cruel?

    How can I fail to live up to that title?

    I¡¯m showing you how cruel I can be now.

    Su Hua¡¯s face was flushed in rage, just when she wanted to argue with Shi Sheng. The mayor rushed to pull her aside as if she said anything more. The whole vige might need to pay on time too.

    Su Hua could only watch as Shi Sheng left there in her carriage.

    ......

    Su Hua was still mad that Shi Sheng did not extend her rent deadline. She was determined to defeat the bourgeoisie.

    Su Hua¡¯s household consisted of 6 family members. Her parents with two younger brothers and a younger sister.

    She was the eldest child in her family. Her parents valued the sons over the daughters, so she and her sister had to do all the chores.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Hua heard someone from behind as she was plucking the leaves in the yard.

    Su Hua turned around to see Du Gu Xia standing at the doorway. She concealed her unhappiness, ¡°why did you get out of bed?¡±

    Du Gu Xia had been treating his wounds for the past few days after being bitten by a venomous snake.

    Du Gu Xia was at least 1.85m tall, wearing rough sackcloth, with some stubbles on his face. It was pretty good-looking in a wild way.

    ¡°I saw you standing outside for a long time. Did anyone bully you?¡± Du Gu Xia asked.

    Su Hua went up and supported him, ¡°it¡¯s all because of Ruan Xiao Yang. She came here to collect rent. How is our vige going to afford to pay rent in this situation?¡±

    ¡°The Ruan Family is so rich, yet they still want to exploit us. Did she think that nting paddy is easy?¡±

    Su Hua keptining while Du Gu Xia listened quietly. He blew a whistle after Su Hua went in to cook.

    A ck silhouette hopped in from the window, ¡°master.¡±

    ¡°InvestigateRuan Xiao Yang.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    The silhouette left without a sound.

    The vigers saw Shi Sheng¡¯s face and were scared that she would get her revenge for that day, so when they heard that only Su Hua¡¯s family was the only tenant who needed to pay rent, they did not dare to say anything.

    ......

    Su Hua was definitely unhappy that she was the only one who needed to pay rent. Shi Sheng heard that Su Hua beat up the rent collector who was sent to collect rent.

    The person who beat them up obviously was not Su Hua. It was Du Gu Xiu.

    The rent collector came back with his face bruised and swollen, ¡°Miss, that Su Hua was too arrogant. Not only she didn¡¯t pay the rent, she even beat me up. Look at what she did to me.¡±

    ¡°What did she say?¡± She has the male lead helping her, good job.

    ¡°She said she doesn¡¯t have food to pay us, but she has a life.¡± the rent collector gnashed his teeth, ¡°Miss, look at what she¡¯s talking about. She is a scoundrel.¡±

    Female leads were all about scoundrels. Most of them had this skill.

    It¡¯s still the same phrase- shameless people are invincible in this world.

    Shi Sheng waved her hand, ¡°to get your sry, you can rest for the next few days.¡±

    The rent collector stoppedining and was full of gratitude, ¡°thanks, Miss.¡±

    Su Hua was a scoundrel to Shi Sheng. She took it easy as if anyone did not know how to be a scoundrel.

    Even I¡¯m afraid of myself when I¡¯m like that.

    Shi Sheng ordered someone to collect thend rented to Su Hua. Since she was not paying the rent, she could not nt there anymore.

    Su Hua naturally was against it. Since she could not argue with them, she went up to the Ruan Mansion directly.

    ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang,e and face me.¡± Su Hua pped on Ruan Mansion¡¯s gate, shouting so loudly until everyone from the street could hear her.

    It was still early, so only some merchants were preparing to set up their stalls. They gathered around the Ruan Mansion when they heard that someone was making a scene in front of the Ruan Mansion.

    ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang,e out! Don¡¯t be a wuss. The others may be scared of you, but I, Su Hua, am not!¡±

    ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang...¡±

    The citizens were curious about Su Hua¡¯s bbering and were gossiping.

    ¡°Creak-¡±

    The gate of the Ruan Mansion opened slowly, Qiu Shui with the other servants standing inside.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Ruan Xiao Yang?¡± Su Hua stepped into the mansion immediately, ¡°tell her toe out.¡±

    The servants behind Qiu Shui walked out in a line, blocking Su Hua¡¯s path. Qiu Shui sneered, ¡°Su Hua, do you think the Ruan Mansion is somece that you cane and go as you please? That our Miss is someone that you can meet just because you want to?¡±

    Su Hua as ady was no match for men. Two servants carried her out.

    Qiu Shui headed out elegantly in small steps, ordered the servants, ¡°bring her to the officials and say that she¡¯s trespassing the Ruan Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Hua was stunned. She only began to struggle when she was carried down the stairs. She yelled out loud, ¡°what are you doing! Let go of me, Ruan Xiao Yang,e out and face me if you dare, let me go...¡±

    ¡°Stop gathering here.¡± Qiu Shui chased those gathered outside Ruan Mansion.

 Chapter 730 - Iâ€™m The Lanlord(6)

    Chapter 730

    I¡¯m The Lanlord(6)

    Du Gu Xia rushed to the yamen once he received the news of Shi Sheng sending Su Hua there.

    Initially, Du Gu Xia wanted to leave after bailing Su Hua out, as he could not expose his whereabouts now. However, Su Hua wanted to sue Shi Sheng in return.

    The magistrate did not dare to slight after intimidated by the regent¡¯s threat. He requested Shi Sheng to the yamen right away.

    Based on the original plot, Ruan Xiao Yang could not even make out there alive. How would this even happen in the first ce?

    Shi Sheng went to yamen cheekily.

    She wondered what Miss Female Lead would sue her for?

    Su Hua stood in the middle of the lobby in yamen. Du Gu Xia was next to her, neither kneeling nor sitting.

    The magistrate sat under the que that read ¡®Justice and Honesty¡¯. Though he appeared to be solemn, he kept ncing at Du Gu Xia with the corner of his eyes.

    The regent is standing right down there.

    The mighty and powerful regent!

    His legs were shaking underneath the table.

    ¡°My lord.¡± Shi Sheng bowed politely; though her bowing was not entirely correct, it was no big mistake. Since she was such a beautifuldy, the magistrate did not feel good to reprimand her.

    Su Hua looked up to see Shi Sheng while she turned her head and smiled mysteriously.

    Su Hua suddenly felt chills everywhere, as if a beast was staring at her. She was sweating bullets.

    Du Gu Xia had been observing Shi Sheng the moment she stepped in.

    He had seen all kinds ofdies in the capital, the shrewish ones, delicate ones, obedient ones. He had seen it all. However, this was the first time he saw someone like Shi Sheng... who was calm and collected when summoned to the yamen, without a trace of panic.

    He had the information on the Ruan Family. Her parents passed away when she was young, leaving behind a daughter and an enormous family inheritance.

    Shi Sheng looked askance to Du Gu Xia. This male lead is a powerful character, from being the disgraced prince who was banished to the frontier to bing a regent.

    Even the Emporer has to address him ordingly.

    Shi Sheng lowered her head. Her mouth was curling up more and more. Isn¡¯t this exciting?

    Breaking up the couples are fun.

    [...] This is not a video game! They are not NPCs. Come on!

    The system was breaking down.

    ¡°State your name.¡± The magistrate hit the Jing Tang Mu*, pretended to be under control and asked loudly.

    *Jing Tang Mu is a wooden block made for the magistrate before starting a trial.

    ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang.¡± I really don¡¯t want to answer such a moronic question.

    The magistrate pointed to Su Hua, ¡°this viger from Bai He Vige wants to film aint of you taking back thend forcibly before the lease contract expired. This is true?¡±

    Shi Sheng realized what was waiting for her.

    ¡°Yes, this is true.¡± Shi Sheng nodded in conformation.

    The magistrate looked at Du Gu Xia. He coughed, ¡°why are you taking back yournd when the contract hasn¡¯t expired?¡±

    Shi Sheng shrugged. Her tone was nonchnt, ¡°because I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    The magistrate choked, ¡°there is aw in our dynasty that stated that if you take back yournd by force before the contract expired, you¡¯ll have to pay for a penalty.¡±

    Shi Sheng responded calmly, ¡°the contract stated clearly that the tenant has to pay rent while she¡¯s renting mynd. Su Hua didn¡¯t do so. Why can¡¯t I collect back mynd?¡±

    Su Hua refuted immediately, ¡°you¡¯re extending the deadline to other vigers. Why should I pay right now?¡±

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes at Su Hua, ¡°that¡¯s up for me to decide who I want to extend the deadline. Are you trying to force me to extend the deadline for you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being unfair.¡±

    Oh my lord, the kind of logic the female lead has.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m being unfair. What can you do about this? I can¡¯t stand you and want you to pay right now.¡± Shi Sheng said arrogantly.

    I¡¯m the most powerful since I havends.

    ¡°Pak!¡± The magistrate hit the Jing Tang Mu on the table. He chided with his brows furrowed, ¡°this is the yamen. Where are your manners? Su Hua, now tell us if you¡¯ve paid the rent or not.¡±

    ¡°I... I...¡± Su Hua opened her mouth, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°the bandits robbed our vige not long ago. The foods in our vige were taken by them. My lord, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to pay. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Bandits? Bandits from where?¡±

    Su Hua answered immediately, ¡°it¡¯s the Hei Feng Gang. They had been robbing all the viges in this area, and now they stole almost all of our foods. My lord, how can I possibly pay the rent?¡±

    Hei Feng Ganf had been the biggest problem in the Hai Be county. However, the magistrate received news that the whole Hei Feng Gang was burnt down to crisps by someone. He then sent someone to find out if it¡¯s true. That person had not returned, so he did not know what the exact situation was.

    ¡°Miss Ruan, how about you just extend her deadline?¡± The magistrate asked hesitantly.

    He was scared that he would upset the regent if he did not speak up for Su Hua. He came here personally for her, after all.

    ¡°Why should I?¡± Shi Sheng asked stubbornly.

    The magistrate seriously, ¡°didn¡¯t you extend the deadline for other tenants?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to me to be lenient to whom.¡± Shi Sheng scoffed.

    The magistrate was speechless. She¡¯s thendlord, and she didn¡¯t collect the rent unreasonably. He can¡¯t defend her without a good reason.

    The magistrate could only look at Du Gu Xia helplessly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t rent thend, then it¡¯s fine. Who cares about yournd anyway.¡± Su Hua suddenly spoke out, ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, just you wait.¡±

    She did not believe what she was capable of. She was a mere ordinary person from this ancient era.

    ¡°Why should I wait just because you ask me to?¡± Shi Sheng sneered, mocking her with no restraining, ¡°aren¡¯t you proud?¡±

    Even if I do wait for you, you can¡¯t do anything to me anyway.

    ¡°You ...¡±

    Du Gu Xia held Su Hua back, said with an unknown intention, ¡°Miss Ruan, don¡¯t be this merciless.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s brows curved, spoke lightly as if every word was smashing his heart, ¡°cruel? You haven¡¯t seen how cruel I can be. Do you want to? I promise you¡¯ll never forget about it.¡±

    Gosh, saying that she collecting her ownnd back is cruel.

    Shi Sheng scoffed, ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    The magistrate wanted to condemn her, but Du Gu Xia did not say anything. Hence he could only hold it in and watch Shi Sheng leave.

    How dare she speaks that way to a regent? This Miss Ruan is done.

    The magistrate was looking at Du Gu Xia. He could not bear this anymore. He wanted to just slide down from the table.

    There was a saying in the capital.

    There would be millions of bodies floating if the regent frowned.

    It was exaggerated, but the ferocity of regent could be glimpsed.

    The magistrate could already predict the whole Ruan Family being beheaded.

    De Gu Xia did not care about the frightened to death magistrate. He exited the yamen with Su Hua.

    ¡°You...¡± Su Hua looked to the yamen behind and back to DU Gu Xia, asked hesitantly, ¡°who are you anyway?¡±

    She could tell that the magistrate was terrified of him.

    She knew that he was no ordinary viger the moment she saved her. His aura was different, but she only thought that he was a son of an official and did not give many thoughts about it.

    However, based on what happened today, Su Hua realized that this person that she saved might not be as simple as a son of an official.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±

    Su Hua was curious about it, ¡°can¡¯t you tell me now?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Hua was disappointed, ¡°alright, then.¡± Who is he? The chief officer of the pce? Or the son of some great officer?

    Yeap, since he¡¯s this young, should be the son of some great officer.

    Gosh! And she asked him to help with the chores before this.

    Su Hua showed a smile immediately, pleasing him, ¡°to thank you for today. I¡¯ll cook you something nice when we¡¯re back.¡±

 Chapter 731 - Iâ€™m The Lanlord(7)

    Chapter 731

    I¡¯m The Lanlord(7)

    The news that every bandit of Hei Feng Gang wad killed in a fire camete, everyone in the nearby viges were shocked.

    A social canker is silently gotten rid of just like that?

    Various versions of spection came out after this, spreading from mouth to mouth. In the end, no one knew what the original version was.

    Everyone thought that it must be a chivalrous hero that could not stand Fei Feng Gang for robbing and oppressing the vigers and ended them. They all admired and were grateful for this mysterious hero.

    If they knew that Shi Sheng vanquished the Hei Feng Gang because she did not want to leave anything behind, that would cause her trouble. Who knew how they would feel.

    Shi Sheng, who became a noble hero, unintentionally listened to Qiu Shui¡¯s report about collecting Su Hua¡¯snd back.

    Although Su Hua regretted what she said about thend, she could only return thend to the Ruan Family as she dered it in front of the magistrate.

    Now the Su Family were pretty unhappy with Su Hua.

    ¡°By the way, Miss. Have you heard the news about Hei Feng Gang?¡± Qiu Shui mentioned as she finished reporting.

    Shi Shengid on the chaise lounge, with her eyes closed. Her longshes left a fan-shaped shadow on her fair skin, ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Miss, who do you think wiped out the Hei Feng Gang?¡± Qiu Shui was curious, Miss said she was saved by someone when kidnapped. Could it be the same person that saved Miss?

    Qiu Shui could not stop filling the holes in her brains the moment she started.

    ¡°Me.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s soft pink lips moved.

    ¡°Piang!¡± There was a loud bang outside that coincidentally drowned Shi Sheng¡¯s voice.

    Qiu Shui ran to the door to see, ¡°what¡¯s going on with you guys? If you can¡¯t lift it, then get more people, be careful.¡±

    Qiu Shui went out and instructed them, by the time she was done, she had already forgotten her question.

    Shi Sheng could only describe life in ancient times in a word, ¡®boring!¡¯

    Other than to eat and drink and sleep, it was the same routine every day. It was like raising a pig.

    Oh, she could go shopping too.

    This dynasty was quite tolerant of women. Unlike some backgrounds, those who can go out were only the married ones.

    Shi Sheng walked from the beginning of the street to the end of the street and turned back out of boredom.

    ¡°Miss? What are you doing?¡± Qiu Shui was puzzled from following Shi Sheng roaming back and fro on the street. What are we trying to do from wandering on the streets?

    ¡°I¡¯m bored!¡± Shi Sheng looked up and sighed.

    The female lead didn¡¯te to pick a fight with me. I¡¯ve nothing to do, how am I not bored?

    Qiu Shui¡¯s mouth twitched, suggesting, ¡°I heard that there will be a tea party. Why don¡¯t Miss have a look?¡±

    Tea party?

    To drink tea, is it?

    ¡°Lead the way.¡± She waved her hand after considering for a moment.

    Tea parties were a convention where a group of schrs wouldpare their poems and their knowledge in a tea house. Many maidens would gather here as most of the schrs were young and talented.

    The tea house had two floors. Thedies were on the first floor. The first floor was draped with a light veil to hide thedies face. The men were on the ground floor.

    Shi Sheng went upstairs and heard thedies exims.

    ¡°Mister He surely will win today.¡±

    ¡°Mister He is overflowing with talents. No one can outshine him.¡±

    Shi Sheng followed thedies¡¯ sight and looked down to see a young man was surrounded in the middle. He was pretty good looking, with a heavy academic aura. He was chatting with someone gently.

    ¡°That¡¯s He Ting, the second son of the He Family.¡± Qiu Shui exined softly to Shi Sheng, ¡°he¡¯s brilliant since young. I heard that he¡¯s going to the capital next for the official examinations. ¡±

    The He Family¡¯s ancestors were high-ranking officials after the dynasty changed. They stooped to running a silk business. Although their family assets could notpete with Ruan Family, their connection was good as they ran business outside.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s sight only stopped on He Ting for a moment and spotted the person next to him ¡°who¡¯s that person sitting next to He Ting?¡±

    Qiu Shui looked in Shi Sheng¡¯s direction, ¡°That¡¯s the first son of the He Family, He Qing. He Qing¡¯s feeble, the He Family rarely let him out. Oddly, he¡¯s here today.¡±

    From Shi Sheng¡¯s perspective, she could tell that He Qing¡¯splexion was not well. He was pale with a hint of greenish-grey as if he was terminally ill. Those around seemed like they did not relish having contact with him.

    Shi Sheng only asked about He Qing as she felt like his expression was rather weird. It was too empty, like a zombie walking.

    ¡°Pak! Pak! Pak!¡± Fervent apuse erupted suddenly.

    Shi Sheng withdrew her eyes from He Qing, looking at He Ting, who induced the apuse. He thanked the others politely before helping He Qing up to leave.

    The others went away one by one after He Ting left. Thedies on the first floor seemed to lose interest as well and left the tea house.

    Shi Sheng stood there nkly. It was evident that she spaced out.

    ¡°Miss... you¡¯re not into Second Young Master He, right?¡± Qiu Shui asked probingly.

    Qiu Shui thought nothing was strange about this as Miss was about the age to get married.

    However, the He Family...

    They were not on good terms with the Ruan Family. The He Family would never allow their second to enter the Ruan Family. Most importantly, he had a fiance.

    Shi Sheng snapped back and asked, ¡°what did you say?¡±

    ¡°I asked... Are you into Second Young Master He?¡± Qiu Shui kept her volume low.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡±

    Which eye of yours see that I¡¯m into him?

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes at Qiu Shui and headed out in strides.

    As they passed by a street, suddenly Shi Sheng heard a familiar voice.

    She paused and headed into that street while Qiu Shui looked at her, confused.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never agreed to this, and I¡¯ll never agree. You should find them for what they agreed to.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t care about that. You¡¯re bought by our Master. Hurry up and follow us back. Our Master will not treat you poorly. You get to live a good life with our Master. What else are you dissatisfied with.¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡± Su Hua broke away from them, ¡°I¡¯ve never agreed to this.¡±

    ¡°If you want to refuse a toast, then you¡¯ll be forced to drink a forfeit.¡±

    ¡°Ah! This is against thew. I want to report to the official! Let me go.¡±

    Su Hua did not possess thend anymore, causing her family to hate her. Their family was poor, to begin with. Now that they did not have thend, how are they going to survive?

    The Su parents had the idea of selling Su Hua to be someone¡¯s mistress again.

    Now that Su Hua was pretty, she could fetch a higher price.

    She was drugged by her parents and sent to the county. By the time Su Hua knew she was sold by her parents again, she was furious.

    She let it slide when the first time happened, but now it happened again.

    Hence, he seized the opportunity when they were caught off guard, but she was caught up by them before she could run to the street.

    Shi Sheng watched the female lead getting caught back in silence.

    It was all a set-up.

    This gag was not in the plot, but the male lead would definitelye to rescue her.

    Even if the male lead did note, the male support woulde.

    Who¡¯s the male support?

    That¡¯s right!

    He Ting was one of the male support.

    ¡°Miss, is Su Hua.¡± Qiu Shui whispered when she recognized her.

    Shi Sheng turned around to leave, mouth pouting, ¡°I don¡¯t know her. Who¡¯s Su Hua?¡±

    Qiu Shui,¡±...¡±

    Miss, let me tell you, one day you¡¯ll lose me!

    ¡°Miss, wait for me.¡±

 Chapter 732 - Iâ€™m The Lanlord(8)

    Chapter 732

    I¡¯m The Lanlord(8)

    Su Hua indeed was saved by He Ting and was brought back to the He Family. Su Hua did not want to return to her family, so she stayed there to be He Ting¡¯s personal maid.

    As she was literate, considered to be educated and well-bnced, the He Family pretty liked her.

    Su Hua was quick to be well acquainted with the He Family.

    He Ting would take her with him every time he went out.

    Previously He Ting would not bring anyone out with him. Even if he did, it would be an attendant. He would never bring a personal maid. This soon spread in the Bai He County. People were criticising Su Hua for being shameless for seducing He Ting.

    Shi Sheng heard about Su Hua from these people.

    ¡°Surprisingly, Su Hua opened a store. What is it called? Per.. per... what?¡±

    ¡°Perfume store!¡± The person next to her added, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ll get a very nice fragrance with a wipe.¡±

    ¡°Cheh, who knows if she¡¯s bluffing. As ady, she¡¯s showing her face to everyone and not doing her responsibility. Mister He too, indulging in her nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say it¡¯s super nice? Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s see what that Su Hua is up to.¡±

    Thedies dressed in garish clothes passed by Shi Sheng and headed to another street.

    Shi Sheng was ying with a paper fan by a stall, put down the paper fan after they were gone and turned around slowly, ¡°let¡¯s go and check out the female lead too.¡±

    ¡°Female lead?¡± Qiu Shui was puzzled.

    Why is the way Miss speaks getting weirder every time. I can¡¯t even understand her.

    ¡°Su Hua.¡± Shi Sheng knocked on Qiu Shui¡¯s forehead, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±

    Qiu Shui touched her forehead and jogged up to Shi Sheng, ¡°Miss, why did you call Su Hua female lead? What¡¯s a female lead?¡±

    ¡°Kids don¡¯t ask so much.¡±

    Qiu Shui¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°... miss, you¡¯re younger than me.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Shi Sheng thought about it. It seemed like the original host was younger than Qiu Shui. She put on a straight face, said with a stern tone, ¡°my mental age is older than you.¡±

    Qiu Shui was even more confused, What is mental age?

    Miss, what are you talking about? Why can¡¯t I understand you?

    Su Hua¡¯s store was given by He Ting. It was ced in the more prosperous area in Hai He County, and Ruan Family¡¯s rouge store was next to it.

    The Ruan Family¡¯s employees were standing outside their store at the moment, watching the crowded store next to them.

    ¡°Cough cough!¡± Qiu Shui stood next to them, clearing her throat.

    Two employees turned their heads right away, ¡°Miss Qiu Shui.¡±

    ¡°Miss is here.¡± Qiu Shui moved a bit to reveal Shi Sheng, who was standing behind her.

    They were shocked and quickly bowed to her, ¡°Miss.¡±

    Shi Sheng nodded lightly, looking at the crowd from the next store. Su Hua¡¯s voice could be heard faintly from inside.

    Shi Sheng looked back and asked them, ¡°how long since she opened her business?¡±

    The workers bent over, ¡°three days.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s their business?¡±

    They looked at each other and were unwilling to tell.

    Qiu Shui got stern, ¡°answer Miss¡¯ question.¡±

    ¡°Yes... the crowd was only there to watch on the first day, but many tried using her perfume. On the second day, people started to buy her product. As for today, the crowd was already there before her store opened.¡±

    One of them pulled out a small porcin bottle from his sleeve, ¡°we sneaked in and bought a bottle. The fragrance is really quite good.¡±

    Shi Sheng took the bottle and had a sniff. A hint of sweet lotus scent assailed the nostrils. The liquid inside was slightly sticky, but it was pretty slippery after applying it on her hand instead of being sticky.

    Good job, my female lead, for making something like this in the ancient era.

    ¡°Get out of my way! Get out of my way!¡±

    A rude voiceing from the end of the crowd, a few servants chased the crowd away, carrying a carriage and stopped in front of Su Hua¡¯s store.

    Su Hua was exining how to take care of the product and had toe out of the store because of this incident.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, mister?¡± Su Hua looked at them and asked, neither servile nor overbearing.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Just look at what you¡¯re selling. How dare you ask this?¡± the servant shoved Su Hua out of nowhere.

    Su Hua stumbled by the shove, almost fell. She held it in as she was the seller and smiled, ¡°mister, is there anything wrong with my product?¡±

    ¡°Anything wrong?¡± The servant sneered, walked to the back of the carriage, pulled out a veileddy and pulled off her veil, revealing a face covered in red spots.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Thedies from all around shrieked with their mouths covered and looked away. They did not dare to look at her.

    The servant grabbed thatdy and shouted, ¡°look at this. This is what happened after using your product. Luckily it wasn¡¯t our Miss. If our Miss turns out like this, how are you going topensate.¡±

    Su Hua¡¯ heart sank, my perfume shouldn¡¯t have any problem...

    ¡°Take a look, everyone! Who would dare to use this if this is what happens after using this product? What kind of intention do you bear by selling this!¡± The servant tugged at thedy again to show it to everyone, ¡°Look everyone, this is not running a business. This is killing people.¡±

    Thosedies who already bought the perfume were terrified by thedy¡¯s face and covered their faces.

    ¡°Gosh, I used it yesterday. Help me check if my face has red rashes.¡±

    ¡°Me too. Do I have it?¡±

    The crowd was in chaos.

    Su Hua calmed down, and requested to examine thatdy¡¯s face. The servant did not decline the request and let Su Hua have a look.

    ¡°Miss, do you think Su Hua¡¯s perfume have problems?¡± Qiu Shui tipped toes to see what was going on.

    ¡°How would I know?¡± Shi Sheng puffed, ¡°but based on this situation, she would be fine at the end.¡±

    Qiu Shui asked, in confusion, ¡°what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Someone¡¯s jealous of her.¡± It was all a plot.

    I¡¯ve already seen through it.

    Qiu Shui understood right away. When people got jealous in the business world, they would frame them. This was something the Ruan Family went through before.

    ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± The servant spoke again.

    ¡°When did she use my product?¡± Su Hua could not tell how thisdy got the rashes. She could only ask for the process.

    Everything in her product was all-natural, so it would be much purer than cosmetics products these days. Logically speaking, something like this would not happen.

    ¡°Last night,¡± the servant answered, ¡°our Miss bought it home and asked her to try using it first. It turned out this way this morning.¡±

    ¡°Have she eaten anything?¡±

    The servant was getting impatient, ¡°Why are you asking so much? She got these rashes because of your product. Now tell me, what should we do?¡±

    Su Hua responded calmly, ¡°I have to find out everything to determine if thisdy turned out this way because of my product. Before that, I won¡¯t admit that something¡¯s wrong with my perfume.¡±

 Chapter 733 - Iâ€™m The Lanlord(9)

    <h4>Chapter 733 I¡¯m The Lanlord(9)</h4>

    ¡°Ding Quan.¡±

    A voice as delicate as an oriole came out from the carriage that had been still the whole tie. A pale hand parted the curtain.

    ¡°Miss.¡± Ding Quan greeted respectfully.

    Thedy in the carriage dressed in a bright red dress sat in the carriage sophisticatedly, nced through the crowd with disdain in her eyes, ¡°what¡¯s the point of hiring you when you can¡¯t even settle such a small issue.¡±

    She paused, looked at Su Hua, and puffed disdainfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Su Hua knew her.

    The servants around the carriage rushed into the store immediately and smashing whatever they saw in the store.

    ¡°Stop. What are you doing!¡± Su Hua wanted to stop them, but she was held up to a side and only could watch her perfectly fine shop getting wracked.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± Shi Sheng did not recognize the person in the carriage, but everyone around seemed to know her. They were all jealous of her.

    Smashing the female lead¡¯s store right away, she definitely was not a cannon fodder female support.

    ¡°The daughter of the Ding Family, Ding Xiang.¡± Qiu Shui answered, ¡°He Ting¡¯s fiance.¡±

    Shi Sheng understood why she came to pick a fight in such a high profile.

    Everyone in the Bai He County knew that Su Hua and He Ting were close. She did not fulfil her responsibility as his fiance if she did not do anything about this.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯re done.¡± Ding Quan ran to the carriage to im credit after he destroyed the shop.

    Su Hua red at those two in rage and clenched her hands into fists.

    Ding Xiang posed as if she was above everyone, looking down on Su Hua arrogantly, ¡°Su Hua, you should do your job as a personal maid and stop daydreaming all these impractical ideas.¡±

    Ding Xiang had double meanings with what she said. Su Hua understood both naturally.

    She was punished by an unrulydy before she entered the He Family. All evil capitalists governed the olden society. As a servant, she was nothing in these people¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Miss Ding,¡± Su Hua held back the rage that was about to erupt, ¡°did you destroy my shop because there¡¯s something wrong with my products?¡±

    She wanted to earn money. She could not let Ding Xiang destroy her reputation.

    ¡°Why else would she do that? Just look at how she turns out. Our Miss is being generous for not taking your life.¡± Ding Quan responded immediately and pushed thedy out again.

    That face that full of rashes was a terrifying sight.

    Ding Xiang covered her mouth with a handkerchief andughed lightly, ¡°Su Hua, what makes you think you have the rights to order me? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The servants carrying Ding Xiang¡¯s carriage put down the curtain right away, covering Su Hua¡¯s view.

    Su Hua¡¯s chest was fluctuating wildly, and her breathing was disarrayed. She was furious.

    He Ting rushed there with his servants and blocked Ding Xiang¡¯s way when she was about to leave.

    He Ting could see the mess in the store from the path made by the crowd. He Ting, who was always gentle, turned cold faced on the spot.

    ¡°Miss Ding, is there any reason for you to smash my store?¡±

    Ding Xiang lifted the curtain quickly. The arrogance on her face from before was gone and reced by a look full of shyness, ¡°Mister He.¡±

    ¡°Miss Ding, I¡¯m asking a question.¡± He Ting ignored Ding Xiang¡¯s affectionate tone.

    Ding Xiang¡¯s heart was full of delight when she heard He Ting¡¯s voice and did not care about what he said.

    Ding Quan, who was standing at the side, ryed his question to Ding Xiang right away. Ding Xiang¡¯s expression slightly changed, and her eyes flushed within the next second, said with a wronged voice, ¡°Mister He, Su Hua sold me a counterfeit.¡±

    He Ting already knew the whole incident before he came. He nced through thedy and responded, ¡°Ah Hua had sold so many products to all the otherdies. Why is your maid that only one has problems?¡±

    Ding Xiang¡¯s face turned pale instantly, her lips were shivering, ¡°Su Hua... Su Hua is trying to harm me. I have to report to the officials. Ding Quan, go now...¡±

    Pfft-

    Shi Shengughed out of the blue.

    This Ding Xiang was quite clever.

    Once she said that she implied that she didn¡¯t tamper with the product and made He Ting lose confidence, unsure if Su Hua¡¯s products have problems.

    He would never let Ding Xiang report to the officials to defend Su Hua.

    Indeed, He Ting stopped Ding Quan.

    ¡°Mister He, Su Hua must not like me. She had been treating me this way since thest time I visited your family...¡± Ding Xiang began to cry as she said that, making some men around them feel sorry for her.

    ¡°We still don¡¯t know the truth of this incident. Ah Hua would never do this kind of things.¡± He Ting nced in Su Hua¡¯s direction and saw her shaking her head at him.

    Her products did not have any problems.

    In the end, He Ting was snatched away by Ding Xiang. He left two servants behind to help Su Hua cleaning up the store.

    The crowd could tell that Ding Xiang was picking a fight. Su Hua¡¯s products had nothing to do with it, so when Ding Xiang left, the crowd dispersed gradually. Some of them only saw Shi Sheng standing on the stair at her store.

    ¡°Why is Miss Ruan here?¡±

    ¡°Ruan¡¯s Family rouge store is here. That¡¯s why...¡± that person pointed at Su Hua¡¯s store. The other guy got it immediately.

    Since yesterday, Su Hua¡¯s store had been trendy until no one went to the Ruan Family¡¯s shop.

    As the head of the Ruan Family, it was customary for her toe here and take a look.

    ¡°Whoever marries Miss Ruan in the future must be their ancestors had virtuous when they were living.¡±

    ¡°If my son isn¡¯t so young, I would send to marry and live with the Ruan Family.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Qiu Shui chided.

    Those people lowered their heads right away and passed by Shi Sheng quickly.

    Qiu Shui red at their silhouettes and turned her head tofort Shi Sheng, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t listen to these people¡¯s nonsense. They only know how to gossip about people.¡±

    Shi Sheng warped her arms around her chests. The way she was standing was notdylike at all. It was like some shrew on the street, bragged proudly, ¡°they¡¯re not wrong. Whoever that gets to marry is their ancestral virtue.¡±

    Qiu Shui,¡±...¡±

    The crowd went away while Su Hus stood amid the mess, looking rather miserable.

    The servants He Ting left her with began to clean up the ce silently. They did not dare to chat with Su Hua.

    ¡°Good luck, Su Hua!¡± Su Huaposed herself and cheered herself up.

    The moment she turned around, she made eye contact with Shi Sheng.

    Her retinas were quite pretty; it was clear and bright. However, her retinas did not contain any emotions that a human would have. All she saw was emptiness.

    She clearly was looking at Su Hua, but she felt like she did not see her.

    As if she was looking at a cloud of air, a cloud of air that could be seen everywhere and barely visible.

    Su Hua got furious out of nowhere. All these people have their status quo; it¡¯s all because they¡¯re lucky to be born in a wealthy family.

    She blurted out, ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, have youe here to ridicule me?¡±

 Chapter 734 - Iâ€™m The Lanlord(10)

    Chapter 734

    I¡¯m The Lanlord(10)

    ¡°Do you look like a joke?¡± Shi Sheng asked back, ¡°I can¡¯t help it if that¡¯s what you think you¡¯re.¡±

    Su Hua¡¯s face turned dark, ¡°I won¡¯t let you look down on me.¡±

    First, she took mynd, and now she was ridiculing me. Ruan Xiao Yang, just you wait, I definitely can survive here.

    If others can transmigrate, so can I!

    Shi Sheng¡¯s eyebrows curved, her smile was very faint as if the ripples on theke surface were caused by the wind that disappeared before it could spread further.

    Shi Sheng turned around and left in Su Hua¡¯s uprehending looks.

    You can¡¯t talk your way into letting people look upon you or look down on you.

    If you have time to shout that slogan, you might as well use it to do something practical.

    You need to work your way to sess.

    ......

    Su Hua¡¯s shop eventually opened up. Although Ding Xiang had messed with it, as a female lead, she had her female lead armour that got another wave of buyers.

    Ruan Family¡¯s business was unable to run anymore.

    The shopkeeper reported to Qiu Shui and Qiu Shui feedback on the situation to Shi Sheng. She responded nonchntly, ¡°if it¡¯s losing money, it¡¯s a loss then. It¡¯s one shop only.¡±

    Qiu Shui, ¡°...¡± Miss, if Old Master heard this, he would roll over in his grave.

    How could you not do anything about the family business that the Ruan Family spent a lot of effort to build up! Didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t like the Ruan Family business to go down in your hands!

    Shi Sheng got frustrated from all the nagging and ordered them to turn that store into a bakery.

    Qiu Shui,¡±...¡± That¡¯s worse than not doing anything.

    Turning a rogue store into a bakery.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we sell stinky tofu then?¡± She heard that stinky tofu existed in this dimension.

    And it was proven that it did. It was a fictional world, after all. It was usual to have all sorts of illogical things. How big the plot hole was, how magical the dimension was.

    So Shi Sheng was nagged by Qiu Shui again.

    ¡°Miss, stop thinking about these impractical ideas. You can¡¯t ruin the store like this.¡±

    Shi Sheng said innocently, ¡°then how else am I going to ruin the shop?¡±

    Qiu Shui, ¡°...¡± darn it, I¡¯m telling you not to ruin the shop.

    ¡°That¡¯s it then. We¡¯re selling stinky tofu.¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand.

    A wonderful rouge store was changed to sell stinky tofu. This has be the biggest talk in Bai He County.

    However, they soon realized that Su Hua¡¯s business was getting worse. It was all because of the stinky tofu shop next to them.

    ¡°Miss Su, we can¡¯t run our business if they¡¯re selling stinky tofu next to us every day.¡± the employee Su Hua hiredined.

    Before that, the store had a pleasant fragrance. Now it was only left with the smell of stinky tofu.

    Nodies would want to shop under this condition.

    Su Hua folded up her sleeves and gnashed her teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to them.¡±

    Su Hua exited her store and marched to the shop aggressively.

    The worker next door was frying stinky tofu, and that smell made Su Hua not want to go up at all. God knew how much she hated this smell.

    Su Hua pinched her nose and walked to see there were a lot of customers in that shop.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Ruan Xiao Yang?¡± Su Hua dashed up the stairs, yelled at the staff.

    The staff scooped up the golden brown stinky tofu from the frying pan skillfully and ced it on a te next to him without looking up, ¡°Miss is obviously in her house.¡±

    Su Hua choked, pointed at the frying pan and said indignantly, ¡°your stinky tofu smell is too heavy, and it¡¯s affecting my business.¡±

    ¡°You can run your business somewhere else then.¡±

    The worker did not answer that. It was from the other side of SU Hua. She turned around to see Shi Sheng and Qiu Shui heading her way.

    Su Hua red at Shi Sheng and hurriedly went down the stairs, ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, you just can¡¯t bear to see me doing well, is it? Why do you have to be against me all the time?¡±

    Shi Sheng red back at her, ¡°be sensible. It¡¯s you that ruined my rouge business first.¡±

    ¡°Only the fittest will survive.¡± Su Hua said, while still pinching her nose, ¡°your rouge business isn¡¯t doing good; it¡¯s because it¡¯s not as good as mine. You can make a better rouge, but what you¡¯re doing now is just malicious revenge.¡±

    ¡°Just like you say, only the fittest will survive.¡± Shi Sheng responded with Su Hua¡¯s reply.

    If she could not survive in this line of business, isn¡¯t itmon to change the business model?

    How is changing her business model an act of malicious revenge?

    ¡°You...¡± Su Hua pointed at Shi Sheng, ¡°fine, just you wait!¡±

    Su Hua flung her sleeves and left.

    ¡°Miss...¡± Qiu Shui watched Su Hua¡¯s leaving with concern. She felt like she was going to do something terrible!

    Shi Sheng grunted and did not respond to Qiu Shui. Instead, she continued to head forward.

    ¡°Miss Ruan.¡±

    Someone called her after she took two steps.

    He Ting approached her in strides, ¡°Miss Ruan, may I invite you for tea?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    He Ting was taken back by Shi Sheng¡¯s hostility. Everydy he had met would speak in a soft and gentle tone.

    Even if it was Su Hua, she would not speak this fiercely as if someone owed her money.

    ¡°Cough cough... It¡¯s about the store.¡± He Ting replied.

    ¡°As a schr, why do you care so much about the store instead of studying?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ruan,¡± He Ting¡¯s mouth twitched. He looked around and continued, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t speak about this here. Can we go somewhere else?¡±

    ¡°No way. I¡¯m scared that you might do something to me.¡± Shi Sheng turned around and crossed her arms, ¡°we can talk here if you want, if not. Just hold it in.¡±

    He Ting,¡±...¡± No one wants to do anything to you!

    Qiu Shui had a headache. Miss, take care of your image. As an unmarrieddy, are you going to be a shrew by crossing your arms?

    He Ting had never talked to Shi Sheng before, so he did not know she was this hard to deal with.

    As a well-mannered schr, He Ting could not be like Shi Sheng to not care about his image. So he took a few steps forward, ¡°Miss Ruan, can you change your store to another business model? Other shops can¡¯t run their businesses normally because of your shop.¡±

    ¡°Everyone is doing their own business. So why do you care about my shop? Why? Is there a rule that says ¡®you can¡¯t sell stinky tofu¡¯? If not, then what are you bbering about?¡±

    It was not like she opened a store in his house.

    Why should he care?

    If you want to be a hero in front of the beauty, buy the whole street then!

    What¡¯s wrong with stinky tofu? Don¡¯t people eat them?

    He Ting was stunned for a moment.

    This woman... Why isn¡¯t shedylike at all?

    ¡°Miss.¡± Qiu Shui pulled Shi Sheng with her brows furrowed, ¡°keep your volume down. You need to take care of your image.¡± If this goes on, how is Miss going to get married in future?

    The citizens from around noticed them and began gossipping about them.

    Su Hua probably heard something from outside and ran out from her store, ¡°Second Young Master, don¡¯t reason with her. She doesn¡¯t care about anyone else¡¯s feelings.¡±

    ¡°Why should I care about how others feel?¡± You think you¡¯re my mom? Why should I care about how you feel?

    How am I going to survive if I have to be concerned about how everyone feels.

    Retard!

    Su Hua ignored and pulled He Ting back to her store with her face ck.

 Chapter 735 - Iâ€™m The Lanlord(11)

    <h4>Chapter 735 I¡¯m The Lanlord(11)</h4>

    Shi Sheng was summoned to the yamen early in the morning.

    Shi Sheng yawned with her face full of confusion. How annoying these people can be until I¡¯m not allowed to sleep in peace.

    Ady kneeled in the main hall was sobbing softly. Her crying annoyed Shi Sheng even more until she wanted to cut thatdy in half.

    Shi Sheng nced over at her and yawned again, ¡°Am I here for breakfast?¡±

    Beakfast your head!

    The magistrate had a deep impression of Shi Sheng. Thest time she dared to scowl at the regent, and bow she was defying the court.

    ¡°Pak!¡± the magistrate hit the Jing Tang Mu, ¡°how dare, unruly citizen. Why aren¡¯t you kneel when you see the magistrate!¡±

    ¡°Can you ept my kneel?¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, pointed at a bailiff, ¡°that whoever is it, get me a chair.¡±

    The bailiff who was appointed, ¡°...¡±

    Do you think this is an inn and he¡¯s a waiter?

    ¡°Insolent!¡± The magistrate wanted to say this for a long time, ¡°spank Ruan Xiao Yang 10 times for disrespecting the yamen!¡±

    The magistrate was much confident without the presence of the regent. He yelled so loudly until the whole yamen could hear him.

    Shi Sheng raised her brows lightly, ¡°my lord, you dare to hit me?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?!¡± The magistrate was mad, ¡°don¡¯t stand there and do nothing, spank her!¡±

    Shi Sheng smashed a brick that she found out of nowhere at the magistrate, and it hit his table.

    The magistrate leaned back immediately. His expression was hrious.

    The whole hall was dead silent.

    Even thedy on the floor stopped sobbing.

    ¡°Next time won¡¯t be your table. It¡¯ll be your head instead.¡± Shi Sheng pped her hands and took the private advisor¡¯s chair away. Then, moved aside and sat down like a man, ¡°why did you summon me?¡±

    The magistrate swallowed his saliva with difficulty. Smacked the table and roared, ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, are you taking thews seriously? How dare you try to hit the magistrate!¡±

    Is this Ruan Xiao Yang lunatic? How could she threaten him?

    Shi Sheng dug her ear. A dead pig was not afraid of boiling water, ¡°I¡¯ve already done it. What are you going to do about it?¡±

    ¡°What am I going to do about this? Hitting the magistrate is a deadly crime!¡± The magistrate hit the table in rage.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°....¡± okay your head.< /i> ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, you¡¯re outrageous. Spank her.¡±

    He did not believe that he could not take care of an unruly citizen.

    The private advisor waved his hand, motioned to those who wanted to spank her to stop. He leaned down to the magistrate¡¯s ear to whisper a few words. The magistrate¡¯s expression changed from time to time.

    Shi Sheng raised her head, looked straight at the magistrate, ¡°Are you going to judge me or what?¡±

    The magistrate swallowed the order to spank Shi Sheng back and snorted twice.

    I¡¯ll take care of herter.

    The magistrate straightened up, hit Jing Tang Mu against the table, ¡°Sun, faster state why you are here.¡±

    Sun, who stopped crying a moment ago, began wailing again. She stated her case discontinuously.

    Her husband, Sun Er Gou, did not return homest night. Finally, after waiting for a long time, Sun went out to find him out of concern and saw him, who was already dead in a deserted alley.

    Sun reported to the officials right away.

    ¡°Sun Er Gou went to your stinky tofu shop before he died. We have a witness, and the autopsy showed that he was poisoned to death. Ruan Xiao Yang, what do you have to say about this?¡±

    Shi Sheng stayed silent. Why am I taking the me when I didn¡¯t do anything?

    ¡°What about the evidence?¡±

    The magistrate waved his hand, and someone came up with a tray, ¡°this is the tofu scraps found in your store¡¯s backyard that you haven¡¯t cleaned up.¡±

    Shi Sheng, who was still calm, ¡°okay.¡±

    The magistrate, ¡°...¡± let¡¯s see how long you can ¡®okay¡¯.

    The Jing Tang Mu smacked, and the magistrate questioned sternly, ¡°why did you murder Sun Er Gou?¡±

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, ¡°you have to ask this to the person that killed him.¡±

    Who knew Sun Er Gou was who? So why would I kill him?

    The magistrate was burning in fumes, ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, the court will not allow your nonsense. We have evidence and a witness. Leniency to those who confess, severity to those who resist. Why did you kill Sun Er Gou!¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Shi Sheng dragged, ¡°there were so many people in the store. Anyone could have poisoned him. So why must you use me? Did you take a bribe?¡±

    ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang!¡± The magistrate yelled, ¡°sullying the magistrate, another crime.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so worked up if it¡¯s not true? He who never wrongs others does not fear the knock in the night... But, my lord, do you have a guilty conscience?¡± Shi Sheng smiled insincerely at the magistrate.

    This magistrate was not a good person. Based on the plot, he epted bribes from others to be against the heroine. In the end, his whole family was beheaded.

    ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, we¡¯re talking about your poisoning crime. Don¡¯t switch the topic.¡± the magistrateposed himself, ¡°someone saw you put the poison. Bring out the witness.¡±

    The witness was a worker from her store. He cowered when he saw Shi Sheng. Then, he lowered his head and kneeled on the ground.

    He stated when he saw Shi Shang and how she poisoned the tofu very clearly.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s say you have a point.¡± Shi Sheng could tell who was behind this already.

    ¡°You¡¯re admitting your crime?¡± The magistrate continued right away.

    Shi Sheng looked at the magistrate as if she was looking at a retard. ¡°the important question is. What¡¯s my motive?¡±

    Killing a stranger out of nowhere, did she have rabies?

    ¡°This is what you should exin!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t make up a motive.¡± Shi Sheng spread her hands. ¡°you guys can make one up for me, or... the person behind you can.¡±

    Freaking moron, using the same trick twice.

    The magistrate¡¯s pupils shrank, ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, stop bbering nonsense. I will not give you any mercy anymore.¡±

    ¡°You murderer, give me my husband back. Give me my husband back.¡± Sun suddenly screamed at Shi Sheng and lunged at her.

    A reflection shed through Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes. Then, a dagger slipped out from the Sun¡¯s sleeves. She held the sleeve and stabbed Shi Sheng at her chest.

    Shi Sheng dodged and kicked Sun¡¯s wrist. The dagger flew out of her hand and flew straight towards the magistrate.

    The magistrate slipped down out of fear, and the dagger thrust into the chair he was sitting on.

    Sun missed, but she did not give up. Instead, she grabbed a packet of powder from her sleeves and threw it at Shi Sheng. Then, as Shi Sheng was dodging, Sun whipped out a whip from her waist and swung it at Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng took out her iron sword and shed across the whip. The whip broke in half instantly. Sun was shocked, and her sight suddenly went dark. Her body flew up and down uncontrobly.

    It was until this moment that the backdrop bailiffs only began to move. They surrounded Sun and Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Cough cough...¡± Sun coughed blood as she was pressing against her chest. She looked at Shi Sheng murderously.

    Shi Sheng sneered with the corner of her mouth, ¡°now you even know to hire an assassin. Looks like you¡¯ve learnt something.¡±

    The magistrate waspletely confused. This is different from the script!

    This is not in the script!

    Shi Sheng raised her sword and headed towards Sun.

    Sun retreated, panicking. She had never met someone like her.

    She was not surprised, nor confused, nor rmed, nor angry. She was too calm.

 Chapter 736 - Iâ€™m The Lanlord(12)

    Chapter 736

    I¡¯m The Lanlord(12)

    [side mission: help Du Gu Yi ascend to the throne.]

    The retarded system suddenly pinged.

    It probably knew that Shi Sheng was not in a good mood, so it shut down and went offline right after it announced the mission. It knew nothing.

    Shi Sheng did not pause due to the system¡¯s announcement. Instead, she continued approaching Sun and stabbed her under her incredulous gaze. The bailiffs did not have any reaction as everything was happening so fast.

    They only reacted after Shi Sheng pulled out her sword.

    She murdered someone in yamen!

    The magistrate was already pissing himself out of terror, shaking while hiding under the table.

    The magistrate did not take a stand. The others did not dare to make a decision as well. They could only gather around Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng shook off the blood on her sword, looked at the bailiffs surrounding her and finally gazed at the magistrate who was cowering under the table.

    Shi Sheng headed towards the magistrate.

    ¡°Stop her! Stop her!¡± The magistrate shouted from below.

    Shi Sheng swung a few officials away and pulled the magistrate out from the table and pressed him against the table, with her iron sword resting on his neck, ¡°now tell me, who bribed you?¡±

    Damn it, there¡¯s always retards out there trying to hurt me!

    ¡°I...I¡±, the magistrate could feel the chills on his neck. His heart was about to stop pumping, and his body was trembling incredibly. He could not form aplete sentence, ¡°you...you...¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Shi Shing smiled faintly, pressing the sword harder on his neck.

    The magistrate felt the de cut into his skin, and his brain was going to be separated from his neck in the next second.

    His eyes rolled over, and he passed out on that spot when he thought about that scenario.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡±

    With his guts, he still wants to be a corrupted official?

    In his face for being a county official only.

    Shi Sheng pped the magistrate twice to wake him up. The magistrate pissed his pants, and the pungent smell was all over the hall.

    Shi Sheng let go of him out of disgust, took a few steps back, ¡°I¡¯ll ask this for thest time. Who bribed you? You¡¯ll be like her if you don¡¯t tell.¡±

    Shi Sheng nced over to the Sun¡¯s corpse.

    ¡°I...I¡¯ll tell... I¡¯ll tell...¡± the magistrate fell limp to the ground and spoke in terror, ¡°is He Qing, the eldest son of the He Family, he bribed me.¡±

    He Qing ...

    She suspected him before and even asked someone to keep an eye on him, but other than he was absent-minded, he did not seem strange.

    ¡°What¡¯s his end goal?¡±

    The magistrate was about to cry, ¡°he only asks me to lock you up in jail. He didn¡¯t say anything else. It¡¯s my fault, madam. I shouldn¡¯t take his bribe. Please forgive me. I won¡¯t do it anymore.¡±

    The magistrate agreed to He Qing initially because He Qing promised that he would get Ruan¡¯s Family heritance if she went into jail. He was blinded by the wealth and agreed with him.

    Who knew that Miss Ruan was not some usual maiden. She was so tough until she could threaten the magistrate.

    ¡°Are you saying that He Qing killed Sun Er Gou?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the magistrate shook his head, sniffled, ¡°He Qing told us it¡¯s time when we received the report.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been working with each other for a long time?¡± Shi Sheng gazed eerily at the magistrate.

    The magistrate trembled and nodded. He Qing had been nning about this for quite some time. He asked him to take care of the verdict and don¡¯t care about the others.

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Can¡¯t believe there¡¯s some retard nning to harm her for such a long time.

    The magistrate was filled with chills, What¡¯s so well about this?

    ......

    Qiu Shui went up to Shi Sheng the moment she walked out from yamen, ¡°Miss? Are you alright?¡±

    She was summoned to yamen twice in such a short time.

    This time was about a murder case. She would never believe her Miss killed anyone. Miss has everything she wants. Why would she kill someone she didn¡¯t even know?

    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±

    Shi Sheng stood straight under the sun as if she was gilded with ayer of golden light. Her confidence came from within.

    She would be an outstanding, dazzling person.

    Qiu Shui¡¯s mind popped out of this sentence out of nowhere.

    Miss was not like the previous Miss.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to He Mansion.¡± Shi Sheng walked down the stairs and headed to He Mansion.

    Qiu Shui chook her head and paced up to follow Shi Sheng, ¡°Why are we going to He Mansion, Miss?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to settle something.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Qiu Shui turned around to see the deserted yamen. She was confused. Why should we go He Mansion to settle something?

    Qiu Shui was puzzled.

    How horrible the He Family is to bully the Ruan Family. Did they think that her Miss is ady, so it¡¯s easy to pick on?

    The He Mansion¡¯s gate was shut tight, Shi Sheng broke in right away violently.

    Qiu Shui was dumbstruck the whole time, When did Miss be so powerful?

    He Family¡¯s servants heard something and rushed to the gate. Many from the He Family knew Shi Sheng because she had been hanging around on the streetstely.

    But why did Ruan Xiao Yang barge into He Mansion?

    He Family was not in conflict with the Ruan Family recently.

    ¡°Miss ruan, why are you trespassing the He Mansion?¡± a servant stopped Shi Sheng in front of a door.

    ¡°Where¡¯s He Qing?¡±

    ¡°First Young Master?¡± the servant wondered, ¡°why are you looking for him?¡± and in such a rough way.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s tone turned cold, ¡°where¡¯s he?¡±

    The servant also turned a cold face, ¡°Miss Ruan, you¡¯re asking for too much!¡±

    They had already given her face, but she did not know how to back down.

    Shi Sheng forced her way into the mansion and met He Ting and Su Hua, who hurried there after hearing the news.

    The male lead probably went back to the capital and had not been around the heroely.

    ¡°Miss Ruan,¡± He Ting stopped Shi Sheng and nced light at his servants who were wailing on the ground. Anger showed up on his face, ¡°why did Miss Ruan hit the He Family¡¯s servants? Did Old Master Ruan not teach Miss Ruan manners?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± Shi Sheng lied as she breathed.

    He Ting, shocked by her answer, asked with a stiff face, ¡°What¡¯s up, Miss Ruan?¡±

    Shi Sheng poked the ground with her metal sword, ¡°I¡¯m looking for He Ting.¡±

    ¡°Is this how you find people? You said I was trespassingst time when I went to look for you and sent me to yamen. Ruan Xiao Yang, aren¡¯t you trespassing now, too?¡± Su Hua was mad.

    This woman was a double standard.

    ¡°Sue me then!¡± Shi Sheng replied arrogantly.

    Su Hua said to He Ting, ¡°Second Young Master, report to the official.¡±

    He Ting frowned and nodded, sent someone to report to the official.

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, did not bother to stop that person. ¡°Where¡¯s He Ting?¡±

    He Ting eyes Shi Sheng a few times, ¡°why are you looking for my older brother?¡±

    Shi Sheng answered coldly, ¡°it¡¯s a private matter.¡±

    ¡°My brother is not well, so he won¡¯t be seeing any guests.¡± He Ting responded with a cold tone, ¡°Miss Ruan, if you leave He Mansion now, I can let this slide, so don¡¯t make a scene.¡±

 Chapter 737 - Im The Lanlord (13)

    Chapter 737

    I¡¯m The Lanlord (13)

    The yamen did not dare to go to He Mansion, so the servants returned to He Mansion after the officials said that they did not have time to deal with civil disputes and let them solve them themselves.

    On the other hand, Shi Sheng had already searched the He Mansion and could not find He Qing at all.

    It was not He Qing that did not want to see any guests. He was not at in He Mansion at all.

    ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, this is too much!¡± He Ting could not cuss her as he was a schr, so he kept saying the same thing over and over again.

    Su Hua followed behind He Ting and asionally added on a few words, making He Ting dislike Shi Sheng even more.

    Shi Sheng was getting annoyed, ¡°I¡¯m too much? Is your brother hiring an assassin to murder me not too much?¡±

    He Ting thought that he misheard it, ¡°what did you say?¡±

    ¡°I say, your brother hired an assassin to kill me, do you understand now? Retard!¡± Shi Sheng left He Mansion in strides.

    Qiu Shui was shocked by this too. She quickly followed Shi Sheng to leave the mansion after some time pale-faced.

    He Ting onlyposed himself after seeing Shi Sheng disappeared in the corner. Then, he looked at Su Hua, ¡°did she tell me my brother... hired a hitman to kill her?¡±

    ¡°It seems that way.¡± Su Hua nodded.

    She usually stuck with He Ting when she was in He Mansion, barely saw the First Young Master. However, she heard that he was good-tempered because his health was in poor condition, so he rarely came out.

    Why would he suddenly hire a hitman to kill someone? And why Ruan Xiao Yang?

    ¡°No way.¡± He Ting Shook his head and chased after Shi Sheng. He did not believe that his big brother would hire an assassin to kill anyone.

    He Ting caught up with Shi Sheng at the gate and blocked her way, with total seriousness, ¡°Miss Ruan, exin clearly why my big brother wants you dead?¡±

    Shi Sheng caressed her face, ¡°because I¡¯m beautiful and wealthy?¡±

    He Ting,¡±...¡± there¡¯s no way he would believe this exnation.

    He took a deep breath, warned sternly, ¡°Miss Ruan, don¡¯t spread rumors without concrete evidence. This is a false usation. You and my big brother have no enmity, and he woundn;t do such a thing.¡±

    Shi Sheng asked in return with amusement, ¡°how do you know he has no enmity with me?¡±

    ¡°My big brother rarely goes out of He Mansion, let alone having any interactions with Miss Ruan. Miss Ruan, do tell, what kind of enmity do you and my big brother have?¡±

    Shi Sheng responded calmly, ¡°it¡¯s possible to hold a grudge even if we haven¡¯t met.¡±

    He Ting,¡±...¡±

    How do you breed enmity with someone you haven¡¯t met? He hasn¡¯t heard of this concept.

    ¡°Miss Ruan, your argument is too far-fetched. Forgive me for not believing it.¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me whether you believe it or not. Why do I need you to believe me?¡± Shi Sheng pushed him away, ¡°if your big brother didn¡¯t do anything, then why is he running away?¡±

    He Ting saw his brother a few moments ago, but he disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Those who served He Ting did not know where he went.

    He Ting disappeared in thin air.

    ......

    Qiu Shui followed Shi Sheng home in a daze. She was still looking awful.

    Her voice was trembling, ¡°Miss, did He Qing really hire a hitman to kill you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± that¡¯s right.

    ¡°What kind of enmity... do you have with He Qing?¡± Qiu Shui had the same question as He Ting.

    Her Miss only met He Qing that one time at the tea shop and had not met him since. What kind of enmity could she have with He Qing?

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s an enmity in the previous life.¡± Then, Shi Sheng rubbed her temple,¡± have someone prepare hot water. I want to take a bath. And find someone who¡¯s trustworthy, has to be that kind of person that¡¯s particrly trustworthy.¡±

    Qiu Shui wanted to ask more, but seeing that Shi Sheng was tired, she nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll do it now.¡±

    Hot water was quickly delivered, Shi Sheng soaked in it while thinking about the side mission earlier.

    Du Gu Yi was the current emperor¡¯s brother, who was currently 22. He was appointed as King of Ping Nan, but with no fiefdom, which was basically locked up and kept silent in the capital.

    And the person that did this to him was regent Du Gu Xia.

    Du Gu Yi was the heir to the throne initially. However, because of Du Gu Xia¡¯s interference that supported the current emperor to the throne, Du Gu Yi was only given the title of a duke.

    ording to the plot, Du Gu Yi was an intelligent person. He had been trying to redeem himself, but in the end, he was still a King of Ping Nan when Du Gu Xia ascended to the throne.

    Helping someone like this to ascend to the throne was not hard. But why did the System want her to help him?

    [...] It¡¯s just a mission, don¡¯t overthink. No one is plotting to harm you.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    [Do you think I¡¯m capable of lying to you?] It wanted to, but she could see through it.

    She looked like she listened to what it said previously, but she did not listen at all. She simply did not believe it.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting more self-aware.¡± Shi Sheng nodded in approval. Now, this is a qualified system.

    [...] hold it back, hold it back, I¡¯m waiting for my master toe back. [as I said in the beginning, these dimensions are crumbling. Du Gu Xiu no longer has the qualifications to be the emperor.]

    ¡°The plot I read is not much use, right?¡± Since she escaped from the bandits, the whole plot had changed. Other than the fact that the male lead and female lead couldn¡¯t die, the story has long changed.

    Though the script has changed, the most significant change is caused by you, Host!

    Don¡¯t simply shift the me!

    System exined sullenly, [in a way, yes. The script¡¯s for you to roughly understand this dimension. The characters inside have actually long changed. The plot will change too.]

    Now there is an unknown virus in it, the plot is even more varied.

    The thought of the virus made the System more sullen. What kind of anti-virus ware did the Host give it? I can¡¯t even identify it.

    What is its use if it can¡¯tpete with the Host?

    Shi Sheng nodded, ¡°you can go back now.¡±

    [...] This is maddening!

    Master, if you don¡¯te back any sooner, you might not be able to see me at all!

    Shi Sheng came out of the bath, Qiu Shui was already waiting for her with someone in the study.

    Shi Sheng entered the study and headed to Qiu Shui to write a letter on her behalf. Her calligraphy... was unrecognizable.

    Qiu Shui picked up the letter after she finished writing. She blew the ink on it to dry them and passed them to Shi Sheng, ¡°Miss, is this okay?¡±

    Shi Sheng scanned through roughly, ¡°yes.¡±

    She folded up the letter and put it in an envelope, handed it to the person waiting in the study.

    ¡°Deliver this letter to Lord Fan of Fan Mansion, and remember to hand it to Lord Fan personally.¡±

    ¡°Miss, you can rest assured. I¡¯ve met Lord Fan. The letter will be delivered safely.¡±

    ¡°Go now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Qiu Shui raised her question after that person left, ¡°Miss, why are you writing to Lord Fan?¡±

    Lord Fan was Old Master¡¯s friend when he was alive. He came to the mansion twice, and Qiu Shui remembered that he was an amiable person.

    ¡°I¡¯m preparing for a revolution.¡±

    ¡°Cough cough.¡± Qiu Shui coked on her saliva, then hurriedly looked out and lowered her voice, ¡°Miss... don¡¯t joke about this. You can get beheaded.¡±

    Shi Shing rolled her eyes at Qiu Shui, ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡±

 Chapter 738 - Im The Lanlord (14)

    Chapter 738

    I¡¯m The Lanlord (14)

    Regarding Shi Sheng¡¯s rebellion, Qiu Shui always thought that her Miss was talking nonsense.

    How can they rebel if they haven¡¯t even been to the capital?

    Qiu Shui repeatedly told Shi Sheng to stop this nonsense. If this matter spread to the outside, the whole Ruan Family would be in big trouble.

    Qiu Shui found out that her Miss had not done anything strange after she said that, so she was able to be at ease. However, Miss¡¯s speech had been a little crazyter. She did not know if she turned out like that due to the bandits kidnapping.

    She had to have a doctor check her up.

    <i> Yes, Miss needs a check up. </i>

    Qiu Shui invited the best doctor in the county and asked him to take Shi Sheng¡¯s pulse on precautionary grounds.

    The doctor¡¯s diagnosis was-

    Miss Ruan was healthy.

    Nothing was wrong.

    The more Qiu Shui thought about it, the stranger it got. Where did Miss get her sword from when she was in He Mansion?

    When did Miss be so powerful?

    She had been serving Miss since she was young. She did not know Miss knew how to fight.

    Qiu Shui kept an eye on Shi Sheng 24/7. She wanted to find out something strange about Shi Sheng.

    However, Shi Sheng was basically eating and sleeping, or she would stay in the study. She would not ask about the affairs in Ruan Family nor the stores.

    Qiu Shui¡¯s expression shifted, wheedling to Shi Sheng¡¯s side, ¡°Miss...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me anything. Even if you do, I won¡¯t answer you for sure.¡± Shi Sheng did not even look up.

    Qiu Shui¡¯s eyes widened. How did Miss know what she was going to ask before she did?

    Alright, Miss had been rather omnipotenttely.

    Shi Sheng was waiting for Lord Fan¡¯s message. However, the capital was too far away from Bai He County. It took at least a month for a round trip.

    By the time Shi Sheng received Lord Fan¡¯s letter, more than one month had passed.

    The situation in the capital was rather tense. The Emperor wanted to get rid of Du Gu Xiu. Thest time Du Gu Xiu escaped to Bai He Vige was the doings of the Emperor.

    Du Gu Xiu returned to the capital, but he did not fight heads on with the Emperor. Although both seemed fine on the surface, they had secretly fought each other many times.

    Lord Fan was telling Shi Sheng all these had nothing to do with her.

    But the question Shi Sheng was concerned about Lord Fan only answered in a sentence. ¡°No one knows where he is.¡±

    Gu Du Yi was not in the capital?

    Where did he go?

    Did Du Gu Xiu even allow Du Gu Yi to leave the capital?

    Or did he leave when the Emperor was chasing Du Gu Xiu?

    Shi Sheng thought thetter possibility was more likely.

    Shi Sheng breathed a sigh. The sky is high, and the Emperor is far away. How is she going to help Du Gu Yi to im the throne?

    ......

    Su Hua was having a bad timetely. Ding Xiang cried in front of the elders of the He Family, saying that He Qing had been close with Su Hua. She was chased out from He Mansion, and her store was also taken back by the He Family.

    He Qing was locked up in the mansion and was not allowed to go out.

    Ding Xiang bragged proudly to Su Hua and taunted her.

    This was not even the worst. Su Family managed to find her and begged her to return as her younger sister was terminally ill.

    Su Hua had pity for her sister, who was in the same situation as her. So she went back after the Su Family pleaded with her.

    When she returned, she realized that her sister was not sick, but the Su Family needed her back as they rented her as a helper to Li Family as theycked manpower.

    The slight amount of money Su Hua had on her was snatched by her mother. However, Su Hua could not bear to leave when she heard her sister¡¯s cries.

    Su Hua could only stay there and farm.

    Shi Sheng entered the capital alone at the same time.

    The prosperity of the capital could notpare with a small county like Bai He County. As the richest in Bai He County, she was dirt poor in the capital.

    Dirt Poor Sheng stayed in an inn and went around for the gossips.

    Inn, tavern and tea house were the best ces to listen to gossip.

    ¡°I heard that the regent is going to marry General Zhen Bei¡¯s daughter. Is that true?¡±

    Shi Sheng listened to those two gossiping next to her with her chin supported, looking bizarre.

    Du Gu Xiu is going to marry a concubine?

    Is he abandoning the female lead?

    ¡°Yea, I have a rtive who works at the General¡¯s home. I heard that the betrothal gift is almost gifted.¡±

    ¡°Really? Who is he marrying?¡±

    ¡°It seems to be the First Young Lady of General Zhen Bei.¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the Second Young Lady?¡± General Zhen Bai had two daughters. The second daughter was more popr, but the first daughter had a good temper.

    Themoners like them would not know the specifics.

    That person lowered his voice, ¡°don¡¯t tell anyone that the second daughter is marrying the royalty. or not...¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? I¡¯m zipping my mouth. But General Zhen Bei¡¯s idea is not bad. One is marrying the regent and the other marrying the Emperor. No matter what happens...¡±

    After a few days, the regent ced the betrothal gift at General Zhen Bei¡¯s Mansion as expected. It was widely known. So when Shi Sheng went there, a huge crowd was already there.

    As Du Gu Xiu entered the mansion, the Emperor¡¯s holy decree arrived too.

    It was the holy decree that dered the second daughter of General Zhen Bei as an imperial concubine. None of them is willing to let each other, allowing the citizens to watch the spectacle.

    In the end, General Zhen Bei had toe out and resolve this to end the whole affair.

    The wedding was scheduled for half a monthter. The Emperor would probably sh with the regent and set the wedding on the same day.

    Shi Sheng left the inn, getting ready to see what the Emperor looked like. He was the biggest antagonist in this dimension, so...

    Could it be Feng Ci?

    As Shi Sheng was approaching the pce. She saw a familiar silhouette, but when she took a clearer look, she saw nothing.

    Shi Sheng frowned and chased in that direction.

    Shi Sheng chased for a while and stopped. She touched her chin, <i> did I see it wrong? </i>

    ¡°Miss Ruan.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked up towards the source of the voice. It was DU GU Xiuaing down with 2 men from a restaurant.

    Du Gu Xiu wore ck silk clothes. His brows were narrow and long; sharp and wise-looking eyes, his thin lips slightly pursed. He did not have the demeanour of a superior; an invisible pressure emanated from him.

    ¡°Regent.¡± Shi Sheng smiled and called him nonchntly. She was not intimidated by his aura at all.

    Du Gu Xia frowned slightly, ¡°Why is Miss Ruan here?¡±

    She knew that he was the regent.

    He never exposed his identity in Bai He County.

    Du Gu Xiu was unsure if she knew that after she came to the capital, he did not continue to ask.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? You say it as if you own the capital.¡±

    ¡°Presumptuous!¡±

    Du Gu Xia¡¯s men chided at Shi Sheng and red at her.

 Chapter 739 - Im The Lanlord (15)

    Chapter 739

    I¡¯m The Lanlord (15)

    Shi Sheng really wanted to show him what it meant to be outrageous.

    But she caught another glimpse of the figure shing past at the street corner. Shi Sheng ignored Du Gu Xia and hurriedly chased after it.

    Du Gu Xia raised his hand to stop his man from chasing Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± He was confused. This woman was so disrespectful to him, yet he¡¯s letting her go?

    Du Gu Xia squinted his eyes slightly, looking at the street Shi Sheng disappeared into, ¡°send someone to follow her and see what she wants.¡±

    He always felt that this woman was not that simple.

    She was not like any wealthydy stuck in a small county. She seemed to be someone who had seen great things. She always gave out a sense of overly arrogant kind of confidence.

    As if there was nothing she could not aplish in this world.

    Du Gu Xia had never seen such a strange woman.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The subordinate followed after Shi Sheng.

    ......

    Shi Sheng did not chase that person as they ran to the busiest, more crowded street. She lost them within a blink of an eye.

    Shi Sheng crossed her arms and sighed lightly.

    This game is getting more interesting.

    More interesting than the previous dimensions.

    [Host, please correct your attitude, this is not a game.] The system didn¡¯t want to remind her because it¡¯s no use.

    ¡°Is this not a virtual dimension?¡±

    [Yes.]

    ¡°If it¡¯s, then why isn¡¯t it a game?¡±

    [...] I¡¯m speechless.

    Shi Sheng turned around and headed towards the pce. Getting into the pce might be difficult for other people, but it was a piece of cake for Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng found her way to the Emperor¡¯s imperial study. She went around to the back, knocked out the guards, and pushed open the window to look inside.

    The first things she saw weredies dancing and twisting their bodies in there. Music wasing out from inside.

    A man in a bright yellow court dress was sitting on his throne. He was rather chubby. Could tell if he was good-looking. He embraced onedy from each side, enjoying the beauties serving him.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± my gosh!

    This Emperor¡¯s epic. He can still enjoy all these while the regent¡¯s nning for a revolution.

    She heard that the Emperor wasscivious, that he had many thousands of concubines. A retard like him could be the Emperor for so many years. He was quite capable.

    Shi Sheng waited outside for some time. The Emperors probably got tired from ying around with them. He went to the back with the concubines in his arms to rest. As for what he was doing...

    Shi Sheng did not want to talk about it.

    Based on this point, Shi Sheng was sure that this dude definitely is not Feng Ci.

    Shi Sheng shook her head and left. There were not many people in the vast pce, yet she was not scared to be seen by anyone. She just roamed around the court freely.

    Even if someone spotted her, her carefree and nonchnt attitude would not make anyone suspect her. The pce had many people in the first ce. Sometimes the daughters of some ministers would marry into the pce. So it¡¯s normal to see someone they don¡¯t know.

    ¡°General Zhen Bei¡¯s daughter is entering the pce in a few days. We¡¯re going to lose favor from the Emperor again.¡± A path from a distance, a few people showed up with maids and eunuchs following them. Based on their stance, they were probably the concubines.

    The concubines next to thedy walking in frontforted her, ¡°His Majesty is fast to be enamored with the new concubines and bored with the old. She won¡¯t get doted on for too long. Big Sister Li, you bear with His child. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, His Majesty is still young. So it¡¯s justified for him to like the young and pretty concubines. But His heir is different, Big Sister Li, you have a guarantee, unlike us.¡±

    Concubine Li was pleased by the other concubines¡¯ praises and smiled with her lips pursed.

    Shi Sheng watched them walk away and shook her head with a bizarre expression.

    Do they really like the Emperor?

    I¡¯m afraid that only very few do.

    They like the wealth and glory or were forced to marry into the pce, being forced to fight for a man¡¯s love.

    Shi Sheng left the pce and headed to her inn slowly.

    Although the Emperor was ipetent, he had the support of the older ministers. However, they were weakened a lot by Du Gu Xia. Therefore, the Emperor¡¯s side of power was not sufficient to fight against Du Gu Xiu.

    Then she had to deal with DU Gu Xiu.

    The male lead...

    Shi Sheng walked and paused and continued at anguid pace. The person following her was getting anxious.

    If you want to walk, then walk, stop, then stop. What are you doing by walking and stopping all the time?

    As he was about to go mad, the person in front of him disappeared into thin air.

    He was shocked. He quickly scanned around. There were not a lot of hiding spots in this street. Her speed should not be that fast either. How did she disappear within the blink of an eye?

    ¡°Looking for me?¡±

    A soothing voice came from above his head. He looked up to see a maiden sitting on a metal sword floating amid the air. Her feet were swaying lightly. He could not see her expression from the light behind her.

    The night wind blew over her hair.

    The dark clouds overhead dispersed slowly, revealing the bright moon.

    The moonlight spilt on her face and illuminating her features clearly in front of him. She was a prettydy, a palm-sized face with her thin brows, the corner of her lips smiled in a shallow curve.

    ¡°You... you...¡± that person fell into the dark.

    Is she a ghost? Or a monster?

    How can a sword float in thin air?

    Shi Sheng hopped off the sword and approached the person slowly with her sword, ¡°Why did Du Gu Xiu send you to follow me?¡±

    Mister male lead, you¡¯ve underestimated me. Send such a retard to follow me.

    That man trembled in fear when he heard Shi Sheng¡¯s question and answered, ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m just passing by. I haven¡¯t seen anything. Let me go.¡±

    He had to use unique means to save his life when necessary.

    ¡°Let you go?¡± Shi Sheng snickered, ¡°are you dreaming?¡±

    That person felt terrifying chills pressing down at him. He was frozen beyond movement. The cold light converged into a ball of light and magnified in his eyes...

    ......

    Regent¡¯s Pce

    Du Gu Xiu stood at a cloister. The moonlight separated the abbey and the courtyard into two worlds.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the person who followed Ruan Xiao Yang is dead.¡±

    A man kneeled behind Du Gu Xiu reported to him softly.

    The ce was silent, a night wind blew by, and the leaves in the courtyard rustled, causing the shadows on the ground to sway along like a demon brandishing its ws.

    After a long time, Du Gu Xiu only spoke, ¡°how did he die?¡±

    ¡°A sword stabbed in his throat.¡±

    ¡°Where did she go today?¡±

    That person replied quickly, ¡°she circled the pce for a while and disappeared. Our men did not manage to follow her. After that, she was spotted outside the pce. The person that followed her was dead by the time we found him. And she was nowhere to be found.¡±

    Another burst of silence, the person kneeling on the ground looked up carefully at the shadow of the tall man standing in front of him.

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±

    Du Gu Xiu raised his hand, ¡°send Hei Ying after her.¡±

    ¡°Do we need to send Hei Ying?¡± He was shocked.

    Du Gu Xiu raised his head, a resolute voice rang in the silent abbey, ¡°tell him to kill with a strike.¡±

    He sensed danger from Ruan Xiao Yang.

    Something dangerous had to be eradicated.

 Chapter 740 - Im The Lanlord (16)

    Chapter 740

    I¡¯m The Lanlord (16)

    Shi Sheng did not stay at the inn from before. Instead, she sat somewhere dark on a rooftop where she could observe that inn without being spotted easily.

    Around three in the morning, Shi Sheng saw several figures swept in from afar very quickly and stopped around the inn.

    Shi Sheng cupped her face, watching them burn down the inn and kill anyone who escaped on sight.

    No wonder System said that the male lead was not qualified to be the emperor.

    The attitude that rather get 1000 killed than to get one missed should not be a male lead¡¯s characteristic.

    The male lead could be cruel, but only at his enemies.

    Shi Sheng drew her metal sword, let us save the world, the sword of salvation!

    [...] we should thank God for the fact that you haven¡¯t destroyed the world. Now you want to save the world, have you taken your medicine for your otakuness?

    Metal Sword,¡±...¡± changing my name again, somemore it¡¯s such a ssless name.

    Shi Sheng rushed there with her sword. Before arriving at her destination, the inn suddenly exploded, and the heatwave gushed from her front with fire sparks. Shi Sheng was choked by the hot air.

    The surrounding buildings were hit by the buffeted heatwave and began copsing. The woods were crashing at Shi Sheng.

    My... gosh!

    I only wanted to show off!

    Shi Sheng retreated rapidly to a safe distance beforeining.

    How can I get defeated before I even showed up? What did it pick right here right now to explode?

    The luck value is behind this again!

    Pretentious Shi Sheng decided to leave quietly.

    As she turned around, someone had been standing behind her silently for some time. He was watching her. She could only tell that it was a man based on his features.

    ¡°You¡¯re so cruel.¡±

    Shi Sheng eyed that person up to down a few times. She did not know him at all. He was not Feng Ci as well. She blurted out, ¡°Du Gu Yi?¡±

    ¡°You know me?¡± he was surprised, then said narcissistically, ¡°right, not manydies in the capital wouldn¡¯t know someone as handsome and talented as me.¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± hehe, this is epic! Someone who shows up in a ce like this definitely has something to do with the plot.

    Is this narcissist going to be the emperor?

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes and headed to another street.

    I don¡¯t want to help someone this retarded to be the emperor.

    I¡¯m not going toplete the mission.

    [Host, can you pleaseplete your mission?] System is wailing. How can you not do your task just because you don¡¯t feel good about it?

    Shi Sheng ignored System. Of course she was not going to do anything that did not make her feel good.

    She was not a masochist.

    But Du Gu Xie caught up to her, ¡°miss, how can you be so cruel? Those people are innocent.¡±

    ¡°What does that have anything to do with me?¡± Shi Sheng asked in return.

    Had she not been cruel this entire time?

    Besides, she did not kill those people. The male lead did. She was not going to take this me.

    ¡°But they wereing for you. How does that have nothing to do with you?¡±

    Shi Sheng stunned, Du Gu Yi did not brake in time and almost crashed into Shi Sheng. Shi Sheng gazed at Du Gu Yi slyly.

    Du Gu Yi felt ufortable from Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze and crossed his arms as if she would do something to him.

    Shi Sheng beyond words, this retard!

    ¡°How did you know they came after me?¡±

    ¡°I have my own ways.¡± Du Gu Yi suddenly waved his sleeves, returned to his retarded demeanor, pretending to be a saint, ¡°miss, I find that you have an excellent physique. Do you want to work under me?¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t you say I should train in martial arts followed by that sentence?

    Why should I work for you?

    You think I¡¯m uneducated, don¡¯t you think?!

    Shi Sheng smiled profoundly, ¡°what can I get from working for someone who¡¯s pressed under Du Gu Xiu anyway?¡±

    Who doesn¡¯t know how to be pretentious! I¡¯m the great grandmother of being pretentious!

    Du Gu Yi¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°miss, you¡¯ve offended the regent. It¡¯s not going to end well for you. If you follow me, I can save your life.¡±

    Shi Sheng nced at Du Gu Yi and responded indifferently, ¡°by submitting to Du Gu Xiu?¡±

    Du Gu Yi,¡±...¡± Why does thisdy have to make everything sound so bad? I¡¯m just doing what¡¯s right at the time.

    Du Gu Yi seemed to be determined to make Shi Sheng join his side. He began to follow Shi Sheng.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± What¡¯s Du Gu Yi¡¯s problem? Why is he stalking her?

    ¡°Chill, chill.¡± Du Gu Yiforted Shi Sheng, said thoughtfully, ¡°Miss, are you from the Ruan Family?¡±

    The rm in Shi Sheng¡¯s heart set off. She turned around and ran away.

    There¡¯s definitely a hidden plot.

    I¡¯m not going to go along with it!

    Du Gu Yi was dumbfounded. Why did she run away?

    Shi Sheng escaped from Du Gu Yi and left the capital on her sword without a word.

    [...] no one canpete with Host when ites to being capricious.

    ......

    Shi Sheng stayed in the capital for some time. By the time she returned to Bai He Vige, it was already winter. Shi Sheng returned to Ruan Mansion right away.

    Qiu Shui had been worrying about Shi Sheng. She was able to ease up when she saw she came back safe and sound.

    ¡°Miss, is everything alright?¡± Qiu Shui looked at Shi Sheng with concern.

    She disagreed with Shi Sheng going to the capital by herself in the beginning. However, she left a letter and ran away. When she sent people to chase her, but none caught up to her.

    Shi Sheng shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then. Miss, you are the head of the Ruan Family. Please refrain from doing that again. What if anything happens to you? What are we going to do with this huge Ruan Mansion?¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± then you can be the master instead, right?

    Shi Sheng threw this nonsensical thought away, ¡°what has happened recently?¡±

    Qiu Shui looked grave, ¡°there are several things, all of them have something to do with Su Hua. Vigers from Bai He Vige stopped nting in ournd and followed Su Hua to nt Li Family¡¯snd. Su Hua somehowes up with an agreement with the Li Family that they only collect 30% of the rate. Su Hua¡¯s also working with someone in the county to open a roasted duck restaurant. Their business is booming...¡±

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    The must-have in a transmigration novel, roasted duck!

    The all-time beloved, across every dimension, roasted duck.

    ¡°Miss, no one is farming in Bai He Vige¡¯snds. What are we going to do when springes?¡± Qiu Shui was somewhat concerned. They had a lot ofnds in Bai He Vige. If no one was farming, then the grounds would be deserted.

    Shi Sheng pouted her mouth, ¡°hire someone to nt then.¡±

    ¡°Hire someone?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see when the timees.¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand. ¡°If it¡¯s vacant, let it be vacant then. Our family doesn¡¯tck money anyway.¡±

    Shi Sheng sighed. It¡¯s easier to be pretentious in Bai He County. She had to keep on counting her budget in the capital.

    Qiu Shui: ¡°.

 Chapter 741 - Im The Lanlord (17

    Chapter 741

    I¡¯m The Lanlord (17)

    Shi Sheng had not moved much throughout the entire winter.

    When spring came, Bai He County, which had been quiet for a long time, became lively.

    Su Hua¡¯s roasted duck restaurant had opened a second branch. Shi Sheng had someone to buy for her to try it. The taste was not exceptionally excellent, but it was absolutely deliciouspared to foods at that era.

    Now they have to make a reservation if they want to eat Su Hua¡¯s roasted duck.

    ¡°Miss, Su Hua¡¯s trying to take over our store at the east of the city.¡± Qiu Shui entered the door furiously.

    Shi Sheng rocked her daybed, eating a delicate dessert, asked nonchntly, ¡°Which one?¡±

    ¡°The restaurant at the east of the city.¡± Qiu Shui walked up to Shi Sheng¡¯s front.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t let her take over, alright?¡± Shi Sheng stuffed thest piece of dessert into her mouth.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Qiu Shui raised her volume, ¡°that¡¯s our store. The contract is ending at the end of this month. Su Hua somehow knew about it and talked to thendlord. Now he¡¯s interested in renting to Su Hua.¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± hey, female lead! I haven¡¯t been provoking youtely. Why do you have to put the gun at your head?

    ¡°How¡¯s the business?¡± Shi Sheng sat straight.

    ¡°Pretty good. It¡¯s one of our top stores.¡± The traffic was good, and the chefs they hired are some top-notch chefs. Its monthly ie was substantial.

    Shi Sheng ordered Qiu Shui to meet with thendlord. However, he refused to meet Shi Sheng. He kept saying that he would not rent to her anymore, no matter how much she was paying.

    Shi Sheng went there in person.

    When she arrived at the doorstep, she saw Su Hua and a man came out chatting happily. That person saw Su Hua at the gate and returned to his home.

    Su Hua hummed a little song while going down the stairs. When she saw Shi Sheng standing not far away, she raised her brows and said, ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, you¡¯re toote.¡±

    Shi Sheng nced at her and did not say a thing. She then turned around and left.

    Su Hua could manage thendlord; that was her capability.

    Su Hua felt like hitting a cotton candy. She was a little angry. This Ruan Xiao Yang always seemed to be looking down on her.

    Just you wait!

    ......

    ¡°Miss, someone¡¯s looking for you.¡± Shi Sheng was informed by one of the servants when she arrived home.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Based on his ent, he sounds like he¡¯s from the capital.¡± The servant shook his head.

    The capital...

    Shi Sheng had a few people in mind, but she was unsure who that could be. She followed the servant to the living room.

    When she saw that person clearly, she wanted someone to fork him out of here!

    The man in the living room was blowing on the tea leaves in the tea. The light seeped in from outside, and he raised his head lightly, with his handsome face lit up with a smile immediately.

    Shi Sheng walked in expressionlessly, ¡°why are you here?¡±

    I¡¯m not going along with any hidden plot.

    ¡°Miss Ruan, it¡¯s so difficult to find you!¡± Du Gu Yi sighed sadly, ¡°I¡¯ve travelled all the way on feet just to find you. If you¡¯re going to put on a sour face, can¡¯t you at least greet me?¡±

    After that night, she was like disappearing into thin air, nowhere to be found.

    Not only he could not find her, but even Du Gu Xiu¡¯s men could not find her as well.

    Yet she¡¯s disdaining him for putting in a lot of effort to find her!

    Don¡¯t ask him how he could tell disdain from an expressionless face. He just could.

    Shi Sheng raised her eyebrows slightly, asked justifiably, ¡°did I ask you to find me?¡±

    Du Gu Yi,¡±...¡±

    ¡°Why did you find me?¡±

    Du Gu Yi coughed and responded with a straight face, ¡°Du Gu Xiu¡¯s people came to Bai He County, he seems to be here too.¡±

    ¡°Why did, you,e to, find me?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s tone was harsher. Does he need toe all the way here to remind her that Du Gu Xiu was here?

    They were not rted, and they only met once.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to recruit talents!¡±

    Shi Sheng ordered someone to throw Du Gu Yi out. She did not want to see this retard a second more.

    ¡°Miss Ruan, listen to me. Hey, wait! Miss Ruan, listen to what I have to say!¡± Du Gu Yi was carried out of Ruan Mansion.

    The gate shut in front of his face, almost hitting his nose.

    Du Gu Yi caressed his nose and knocked on the gate, ¡°open the door! Ruan Xiao Yang, open the door!¡±

    Du Gu Yi mmed on the door for quite some time, and no one opened the door for him. He left after getting bored.

    Du Gu Yi was someone who was not willing to give up. He went to Ruan Mansion every day, and soon everyone in Bai He County gossiped about this.

    Thedies from Bai He County would gather around Du Gu Yi as he was pretty good-looking and was well-dressed.

    ¡°Mister, you¡¯ve been here for some days. Did Ruan Xiao Yang owe you money?¡± someone asked out of curiosity.

    ¡°Nope.¡± Du Gu Yi replied while hitting the gate. He did not even turn around to see who that was.

    ¡°If she didn¡¯t owe you money, why are you here all day?¡±

    ¡°I want to discuss something with her.¡±

    The person behind him suddenly switched her tone and spoke daintily, ¡°Mister, what do you think of me? Although my family is not as wealthy as Ruan Xiao Yang¡¯s, you won¡¯t have to worry for the rest of your life.¡±

    Du Gu Yi turned around, baffled to be frightened by the massive face in front of him. Hisplexion turned pale, and he stuck his face to the gate.

    Ady with a plump physique was throwing pretty looks at him, ¡°mister.¡±

    Du Gu Yi swallowed hard, her voice was quite soothing, but she was...

    As chubby as a ball.

    Almost scared me to death.

    ¡°Miss...¡± Du Gu Yi swallowed his saliva again.

    ¡°Mister, as long as you marry into my family, all my family fortune will be yours.¡± Therge-faceddy kept blinking, and continued coyly, ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang is a shrew. There¡¯s no way she can be as considerate as me. Mister, you shoulde with me.¡±

    The big-faceddy started to drag Du Gu Yi as she said that.

    Du Gu Yi could not retreat any further as behind him was a gate.

    Thatdy bought a few men with her; clearly, she was going to get him by force!

    Du Gu Yi was really shocked. He did not expect ady from a small county would be so tough!

    ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, Ruan Xiao Yang, faster get out! Something¡¯s going to happen!¡± Du Gu Yi pped the door and shouted at the top of his throat.

    ¡°Mister, scream as you wish. Ruan Xiao Yang won¡¯t save you.¡± thatdy had been observing for a long time. Every time he came here, no one from the Ruan Family woulde out.

    Furthermore, she witnessed him got thrown out of Ruan Mansion.

    She had never seen anyone as handsome as him.

    He must be her husband!

    ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang!¡±

    Now Du Gu Xiu had the intention to kill Shi Sheng. Why did hee to this hellish ce. Ruan Xiao Yang being dead or alive was none of his business! The point is he had to stay alive!

    ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang you get out now!¡±

 Chapter 742 - Im The Lanlord (18)

    Chapter 742

    I¡¯m The Lanlord (18)

    ¡°Li Hong Hong!¡±

    A voice chided from below the stairs. Su Hua rushed up the stairs and bashed her, ¡°you¡¯re stealing men again!¡±

    Therge-facedy did not relish seeing Su Hua. She raised her chubby hand, pped it towards her, and replied angrily, ¡°Su Hua, mind your own business. Who gives you the right to tell me what I can or can¡¯t do?¡±

    ¡°Your dad!¡± Su Hua dodged her p and puffed her chest, unafraid of thatdy, ¡°do you want your dad to know about what you¡¯re doing right now?¡±

    Thedy got scared the moment Su Hua mentioned her father. She nced around and saw no one was there, so she got the courage again.

    Pointing at Su Hua¡¯s nose, ¡°Su Hua, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m scared of you just because of my dad. I¡¯m going to bring him back today.¡±

    Du Gu Yi,¡±...¡± I know I¡¯m good-looking and attractive, but I really can¡¯t ept someone as feisty as her.

    ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang!¡± Du Gu Yi knocked on the door again.

    ¡°Squeak-¡±

    The moment the gate opened, Du Gu Yi¡¯s back was leaning against the door. Du Gu Yi fell right into the mansion on all fours, just in time to see the approaching figures.

    Su Hua and Li Hong Hong, who were amid arguing, stopped to look at those inside the door as well.

    ¡°Why are you fighting at my Ruan Mansion?¡± Shi Sheng side nced at Su Hua, ¡°who gave you the face?¡±

    Su Hua¡¯s nosy nature kicked in again, ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang! This mister has been looking for you for so long. Can¡¯t you talk to him to clear things up?¡±

    Shi Sheng turned to look at the retard Du Gu Yi.

    Du Gu Yi looked back to Shi Sheng dumbfounded, I don¡¯t know her at all!

    For real!

    ¡°Su Hua, aren¡¯t you too nosy?¡± Qiu Shui couldn¡¯t help but speak.

    When is the turn of an outsider like her to tell her Miss how she should handle her matters?

    ¡°I just dislike the way Ruan Xiao Yang¡¯s acting.¡± Su Hua spoke for Du Gu Yi self righteously, ¡°this mister has been waiting for you for so many days. The whole Bai He County knows about this. What you¡¯re doing is too rude.¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± I¡¯m being rude or not had nothing to do with you, miss heroine!

    Can you mind your own business

    ¡°That¡¯s right, what¡¯re you trying to do by letting such a handsome sir wait outside your doorstep!¡± surprisingly, Li Hong Hong agreed with Su Hua.

    Shi Sheng smiled with the corner of her lips curled up, ¡°close the door.¡±

    Since you don¡¯t want to see her that much, then I¡¯ll satisfy your requests.

    I¡¯m such a kind and understanding person.

    Freaking retards.

    The servants at the door-side pushed to close the door right away, shutting Su Hua and Li Hong Hong out.

    Li Hong Hong¡¯s eyes widened, looking at Du Gu Xiu, who was on the other side of the door, wailed, ¡°Mister...¡±

    He¡¯s still inside!

    ¡°Su Hua, this is all because of you.¡± Li Hong Hong shifted the me at Su Hua. It was all because of this woman that mister was taken away by Ruan Xiao Yang. If she did not show up, she could have brought the mister home.

    The more Li Hong Hong thought about it, the angrier she got. She went up to grab Su Hua and pped her.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you b****. Who told you to tell my dad, who told you to stop me!¡± Li Hong Hong grabbed and scratched her, tugging her hair and clothes.

    ¡°Li Hong Hong, stop. Ah! Li Hong Hong you¡¯re crazy.¡±

    Li Hong Hong¡¯s weight had the overwhelming advantage to overpower Su Hua and beat her up.

    ......

    Inside the mansion, Du Gu Yi was still sitting on the ground. Shi Sheng was standing next to him. They could hear screaming outside from time to time.

    Thatdy was so scary.

    He suddenly felt like thisdy standing next to him was not as scary.

    ¡°Miss Ruan.¡± Du Gu Yi stood up from the ground, cut to the chase right away, ¡°I¡¯m entrusted by someone to look for you. Lord Fan asked me to take care of you for some time.¡±

    If it were not for the fact that Lord Fan was his mentor, he would never ept this request of his, causing him to run all the way from the capital to somewhere this isted to suffer.

    ¡°Lord Fan? Why did he ask you to take care of me?¡± Did Lord Fan not say in the letter that he did not know where Du Gu Yi was? Did he lie to her?

    And now he¡¯s asking Du Gu Yi to take care of her? What does he even mean?

    Lord Fan and Old Master Ruan had been friends for many years. When Old Master Ruan passed, Lord Fan even came to offer his condolences personally.

    ¡°You have to ask Lord Fan about this. I have no idea.¡± he did not want to know either. He just wanted to stay alive.

    ¡°The timing is not correct.¡± Shi Sheng said faintly.

    Du Gu Yi was puzzled, ¡°what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Why did Lord Fan ask you to take care of me?¡±

    Du Gu Xiu frowned and tried recalling, ¡°aroundst year September.¡±

    In September, she was still in Bai He County and had not sent Lord Fan the letter. But why is he asking Du Gu Yi to take care of her at that time?

    Du Gu Yi continued, ¡°I wanted toe to find you, but I had to take care of some personal matters that caused a dy. After that, I met you in the capital.¡±

    But she ran away before he could finish his sentence.

    ¡°How did you know that¡¯s me?¡± They had never met before that.

    Du Gu Yi ruffled the hair in front of his chest. ¡°I have some eyes in the capital. Du Gu Xiu was investigating you, so naturally, I¡¯ll know.¡±

    Shi Sheng frowned. That did not answer her question.

    She did not hide her whereabouts when she was in the capital. Anyone could find her if they intended to do so.

    Then there was only one question, why did Lord Fan ask Du Gu Yi to take care of her at such an early stage?

    Shi Sheng was not someone who likes to dwell on things. If she did not understand it, she would not think about it. When the time is right, the truth will surface.

    ¡°You can go back now. I don¡¯t need any protection. Help me thank Lord Fan.¡± She had many ways to protect herself. She did not need a retard to drag her down.

    Du Gu Yi¡¯s eyes lit up, and asked quickly, ¡°are you sure? No, you need to write me a letter so I can report back to Lord Fan.¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± this is a prince that knew how to take care of issues. No wonder he could survive to the end.

    Shi Sheng wrote a letter for Du Gu Yi.

    Du Gu Yi left Ruan Mansion happily with his letter. However, in less than half an hour, he ran back anxiously.

    ¡°Du Gu Xiu... I saw Du Gu Xiu.¡± Du Gu Yi panted.

    Shi Sheng disdained, ¡°and what¡¯s a big deal about it?¡± Was Du Gu Xiu a three-headed and six-armed monster? Why is he so scared?

    Du Gu Yi red at Shi Sheng, ¡°Du Gu Xiu came with an army blocking Bai He County¡¯s entrance. I can¡¯t get out.¡±

    There was only one way out of Bai He County. If he went out, he would be caught by Du Gu Xiu¡¯s army.

    He did not want to die now. He wanted to live a good life in the capital.

    Shi Sheng was curious, ¡°Did Du Gu Xiu know you¡¯re not at the capital?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Du Gu Xiu rolled his eyes at Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Then he¡¯s not that capable.¡± Shi Sheng pouted her mouth. He did not even know this retard was out of the capital.

 Chapter 743 - Im The Lanlord (19)

    Chapter 743

    I¡¯m The Lanlord (19)

    Du Gu Yi did not say how he exited the capital without DU Gu Xiu knowing. The point is he could not get out of Bai He County now, so he had to stay in Shi Sheng¡¯s mansion.

    Du Gu Yi¡¯s shamelessness and how smoothly he dealt with every matter could be observed during his stay in Ruan Mansion.

    Du Gu Yi was someone willing to do anything to just save his life.

    Shi Sheng even suspected that he would agree to cross-dress as ady if it meant to protect his life.

    ......

    Du Gu Xiu did not conceal his identity for his current visit to Bai He County. Soon, everyone knew that the regent came to their county.

    Shi Sheng did not fear death and went to spectate.

    Du Gu Yi pretended to be a middle-aged man following Shi Sheng, ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, why are you here to see him? He wants to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Why are you following me if you¡¯re so scared?¡± this death fearing retard. He could not stay in the mansion and had to follow her. What was his problem!

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see why he is here.¡± Gu Du Yi looked around with a crafty look on his face, causing people around him to notice his strange behavior.

    Shi Sheng facepalmed herself.

    You need to stop thinking of yourself as a thief when you¡¯re pretending to be one. Stay calm!

    Sgu Sheng moved aside quietly.

    You should stay away from retards if you value your life.

    Shi Sheng saw Su Hua from the crowd. She seemed like she was dragged here. She looked confused about Du Gu Xiu being admired by so many.

    Du Gu Xiu exchanged a few words with the magistrate. Then, someone next to him stood out and signalled the citizens to quiet down.

    ¡°The prince came here to select a concubine. Whichever family has ady with the suitable age are wee to register at yamen.¡±

    Everyone was shocked when they heard that.

    Concubine selection? Why did hee all the way to Bai He County?

    Once their doubts were over, they were left with happiness. If their daughters could get favor in the pce, their status would soar to the sky.

    ¡°Concubine selection?¡± Du Gu Xiu scratched his ear in confusion, ¡°why haven¡¯t I heard of this before?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obviously an excuse!¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes at Du Gu Yi.

    ¡°Of course I know that.¡± Du Gu Yi never admitted his mistake. He covered his mouth, made sure that no one was looking in his direction, then continued, ¡°don¡¯t you think that this is bizarre?¡±

    He could have used other excuses instead of concubine selection...

    Shi Sheng kept quiet, thinking that he was probably here for the female lead.

    ¡°Did Du Gu Yi marry that... whoever is the daughter of General Zhen Bei?¡± Shi Sheng asked out of nowhere.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Du Gu Yi nodded.

    Shi Sheng mourned for the heroine for a moment.

    ¡°Do you know why he married her?¡± Du Gu Yi, drew near Shi Sheng, was impatient to share his little secret.

    ¡°Military power?¡± General Zhen Bei had many valuable soldiers with him. So Du Gu Xiu married his daughter, which was very likely for military power.

    Du Gu Xiu flipped out one finger, ¡°that¡¯s one of it.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°there¡¯s a second reason?¡±

    Du Gu Yi nodded. His expression was yelling at Shi Sheng to ask him.

    Shi Sheng was not interested, so she did not ask.

    However, Du Gu Xiu could not hold it in anymore, ¡°let me tell you. She was conceived with his child. That¡¯s why he must marry her.¡±

    Shi Sheng was stunned, ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°I just so happened to hear about it¡± Du Gu Yi was proud of himself.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± why are you so proud about it?

    ¡°It¡¯s when Du Gu Xiu went back to the capitalst time for General Zhen Bei¡¯s birthday ceremony. He was probably drugged and...¡± Su Gu Xiu stretched his hands and crossed them, and both of his thumbs kissed each other. He gave Shi Sheng that looks of ¡®you know what¡¯s going on, ¡°and he was caught on the spot by General Zhen Bei. Do you think he can not marry her?¡±

    Shi Sheng kept quiet. Is it alright to tell ady like her all the explicit details?

    But the male lead was reckoned by someone?

    This is awesome!

    She could predict the death of General Zhen Bei.

    Du Gu Xiu entered the court with the fear struck magistrate. Shi Sheng saw Du Gu Xiu¡¯s men bring the heroine to the yamen¡¯s backdoor.

    The crowd dispersed gradually. Many went to spread the good tidings.

    Getting chosen as a concubine was a temptation to many. They dreamt about wealth and riches after entering the pce. However, they would only realize the reality was much crueller than they imagined.

    Many when to bring their daughters to report to yamen. Afteryers andyers of selection, only maidens who were rather pretty were left.

    ......

    ¡°Miss! Miss! Someone summoned you to court!¡± Qiu Shui ran in hurriedly.

    Shi Sheng opened her eyes slowly. How did she get involved in this?

    Are you not dead yet, plot?

    ¡°Miss, what should we do? I heard that the prettydies are chosen. Someone as pretty as you will definitely get picked.¡± What¡¯s going to happen to Ruan Family if Miss was chosen?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Shi Sheng got up slowly, patted the hem of her somewhat wrinkled skirt, and said arrogantly and cockily, ¡°let¡¯s see what these retards can do to me.¡±

    ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t go!¡± Qiu Shui blocked Shi Sheng¡¯s path. Her eyes turned red from anxiety.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t go. This is not going to end.¡± Shi Sheng caressed Qiu Shui¡¯s head. ¡°wait for the news here. They don¡¯t dare to do anything to me.¡±

    ¡°Miss.¡± Qiu Shui¡¯s tears were welling up in her eyes.

    Shi Sheng smiled gently and walked around Qiu Shui.

    Qiu Shui bit her lips and decided to follow Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng did not stop her and let her follow along.

    Somedies were roaming at the court. They were the ones that were disqualified.

    They began gossiping and pointing fingers when Shi Sheng showed up.

    ¡°Look, look, the one from the Ruan Family.¡±

    ¡°She... can be chosen, right?¡±

    ¡°Obviously. If Ruan Xiao Yang enters the pce. What¡¯s going to happen to the Ruan Family?¡±

    ¡°They have so many properties, if Ruan Xiao Yang isn¡¯t there, then...¡±

    Shi Sheng walked past them without paying any attention to them. Qiu Shui red at some of them out of anger. All they know is to gossip about others,

    The moment Shi Sheng entered the court, she saw someone familiar.

    Ding Xiang.

    She was supported by her maid, crying out her heart. A man stood next to her, probably her father. He did not look good as well.

    Ding Xiang pushed the maid away and grabbed her father¡¯s arm. She sobbed, ¡°father, I don¡¯t wish to enter the pce. I¡¯m engaged to He Second Master.¡±

    ¡°Daughter... I... can¡¯t do anything about this!¡± Father Ding sighed. It was decided by the officials, ordinary citizens like them could not do anything.

    The citizens could not fight with the officials.

    ¡°Dad...¡±

    Father Ding waved his hand, ¡°go in first. I¡¯ll talk to the magistrate...¡±

    Ding Xiang walked inside while crying. She coincidentally enters yamen at the same time as Shi sheng. She nced at Shi Sheng, probably thought they were suffering from the same fate and empathized with her. She lowered her head and did not say a word.

 Chapter 744 - Im The Lanlord (20)

    Chapter 744

    I¡¯m The Lanlord (20)

    The magistrate had a headache as some families did not send their daughters into court. They wanted to bribe the magistrate, but he did not dare to ept as the regent was here.

    The magistrate ached as he could not take those cash.

    But when he saw Shi Sheng, his aching became even more severe.

    This woman was his living nightmare.

    ¡°Miss Ruan...¡± the magistrate got up from his seat immediately and kicked the bailiff next to him, ¡°hurry and get Miss Ruan a chair.¡±

    Ding Xiang and her father arrived simultaneously when the magistrate tried to please Ruan Xiao Yang, making them feel strange about his actions.

    Shi Sheng sat on the chair with a clear conscience.

    The magistrate did not dare to provoke Shi Sheng. He then turned around to greet, ¡°Old Master Ding, Miss Ding.¡±

    Father Ding bowed and greeted back, ¡°Lord.¡±

    ¡°Lord.¡± Ding Xiang had just cried, her voice was slightly hoarse, but it was not unpleasant to hear. Instead, it was rather tititing.

    Father Ding wanted to say something but was stopped by the magistrate, ¡°Old Master Ding, I can¡¯t make the decision on this matter.¡±

    He nced at Ding Xiang, ¡°Miss Ding¡¯s age and looks are in line with the selection requirements. Old Master Ding, you don¡¯t have to worry about her. Entering the pce is of high position and great wealth, something that can bring great honor to your ancestors.¡±

    ¡°Dad,¡± Ding Xiang pulled her father¡¯s sleeves. She did not want to enter the pce; she wanted to stay with He Qing.

    Father Ding pulled his sleeves over to block the view, then gave something to the magistrate, ¡°Lord, this is my only daughter. Help me think of a way. I¡¯ll be very appreciative.¡±

    The magistrate pinched the stack of cash Father Ding shoved him and twitched in pain, and pushed back after a while, ¡°Old Master Ding, not that I don¡¯t want to help you this time, I just can¡¯t. If I were to help you, you wouldn¡¯t see me as the magistrate anymore.¡±

    The magistrate hurriedly asked someone to record her name.

    Father Ding sighed and shook his head. He could bribe it away if it was the others, but this time was the regent.

    How would he dare to bribe the regent?

    ¡°Miss Ruan...¡± the magistrate smiled after he settled Ding Xiang¡¯s issue, ¡°take a look here. If there¡¯s nothing wrong, then I¡¯ll register Miss Ruan¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡± Shi Sheng raised her head to look at the magistrate.

    The magistrate¡¯s calves felt weak and he needed support from a table next to him to stand properly, ¡°what¡¯s wrong, Miss Ruan?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to enter the pce.¡±

    ¡°This... I can¡¯t make a decision like this!¡±

    If he could, he would have swam among cash.

    His eyelid kept jumping this morning since he woke up. He knew something was going to happen. This Ruan Xiao Yang was not easy to deal with.

    The magistrate waved at the bailiff next to him, signalling him to get the regent. People that he could not handle will be handled by the regent.

    The magistrate did not show it and persuaded Shi Sheng to stall for time, ¡°Miss Ruan, it¡¯s pretty good to enter the pce. Not everyone can enter the pce. Look at those girls outside. You need to cherish such an amazing opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Like going there and waiting for death?¡± Shi Sheng raised her eyebrows, ¡°those who enter the pce without a good background, the people from outside wouldn¡¯t even know they were dead in the pce.¡±

    Ding Xiang¡¯splexion turned pale instantaneously when she heard what Shi Sheng said, clutching onto Father Ding¡¯s hand tightly.

    The magistrate sweated bullets, ¡°you¡¯re not supposed to say that.¡±

    ¡°What should I say then?¡±

    The magistrate, ¡°...¡± how would he know what to say? Why isn¡¯t the regent here yet?

    Du Gu Xiu took his sweet time and arrived. The magistrate ran over to him as if he found his backbone, ¡°my Majesty.¡±

    He nodded lightly, looked at Shi Sheng, who was still sitting on the chair, without moving an inch.

    Father Ding and Ding Xiang knelt and greeted Du Gu Xiu.

    ¡°Bold unruly woman, why aren¡¯t you on your knees when you see the regent?¡± Du Gu Xiu¡¯s right-hand man chided at Shi Sheng loudly.

    ¡°Is he worthy of that?¡± Shi Sheng nced at the right-hand man, looking arrogant and unimpressed.

    ¡°Presumptuous!¡±

    Shi Sheng raised her head slightly, looking like she was smiling and not smiling at the same time, ¡°and?¡±

    The magistrate standing next to the regent was sweating cold sweats like bullets, terrified to death.

    Ruan Xiao Yang even dares to defy the regent, does she not want to live?

    The right-hand man approached Shi Sheng and was going to pull her hair. Qiu Shui could not bear watching this and rushed in front of Shi Sheng, blocking in front of her. The right-hand man tugged Qiu Shui¡¯s hair. Her hair which was tied up neatly fell apart instantly, and she was dragged to the side with her hair in the right-hand man¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Qiu Shui screamed in pain. Her hands tried to protect her hair, but the right-hand man¡¯s strength was so muscr, Qiu Shui was tugged tightly.

    Shi Sheng, almost at the same time, kicked The right-hand man in his private part.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s scream was much louder than Qiu Shui. He let loose his hands and covered his crotch, his body bent slightly, and his face was full of anguish.

    Shi Sheng helped Qiu Shui up, ¡°are you alright?¡±

    Qiu Shui¡¯s hair was all over the ce, and her eyes were slightly red. She shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Shi Sheng took a look at Qiu Shui¡¯s scalp. Some of her hair was pulled off. When she touched her hair and slipped, a bunch of hair fell off.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s face turned dark, she gentlybed Qiu Shui¡¯s hair. Then, in the next second, she pulled out her sword without any warning. Everyone saw a sh, and The right-hand man, who was wailing, fell to the ground slowly with his eyes wide.

    Fresh blood seeped out of his body and spread on the floor slowly.

    ¡°Ah! She killed someone!¡±

    Du Gu Xiu was enraged, ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, are you not taking me seriously!¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± Shi Sheng answered honestly, ¡°you¡¯re not good-looking. So why should I take you seriously?¡±

    You are all in the female lead¡¯s mind. How can someone as great as I take a retard like you seriously?

    ¡°Miss...¡± Qiu Shui¡¯s face was white. She pulled Shi Sheng¡¯s sleeves lightly.

    How could Miss kill someone in front of the regent? Oh no, oh no, something bad¡¯s going to happen, and this is all my fault. If it weren¡¯t for me, Miss would not kill him. Hopefully, she could take the me from her.

    ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang disrespected the regent, beat her to death.¡± Du Gu Xiu ordered.

    Shi Sheng looked askance at Du Gu Xiu. Her look was too sarcastic, making Du Gu Xiu ufortable.

    But Du Gu Xiu¡¯s authority was challenged, so he did not take back that order.

    And the oue was Du Gu Xiu¡¯s people were all beaten up by Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s body had some Spiritual Qi in her body after a long time. So although she could not kill them with bare hands, with the help of her sword, killing a bus full of people was not a big deal.

    ¡°Du Gu Xiu, don¡¯t you ever try to have any ideas with me.¡± Shi Sheng pointed at him with her sword, ¡°you think just because you¡¯re a regent and you¡¯re so great? I can call the world whatever I want it to be called.¡±

    Du Gu Xiu¡¯s face turned livid with rage, red deadly at Shi Sheng.

    This woman was not arrogant; she was egotistically conceited.

    Many great people in history did not dare to say they could name the world whatever they wanted. Who gave her the confidence to say that!

 Chapter 745 - Im The Landlord (21)

    Chapter 745

    I¡¯m The Landlord (21)

    Shi Sheng left with Qiu Shui who was dumbfounded. Those who wanted to stop Shi Sheng would run away when she pretended to wave her sword.

    Could they survive this terrifying sword shing on them?

    ¡°Miss...¡± Qiu Shui followed Shi Sheng, ¡°we¡¯ve provoked the regent. Will there be any consequences?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± How could anyone live a peaceful life after provoking the male lead?

    ¡°Then, then... what should we do?¡± Qiu Shui was anxious, ¡°let¡¯s leave Bai He County and stay outside for a while.¡±

    Shi Sheng replied calmly, ¡°Du Gu Xia¡¯s people are everywhere. Where can you hide?¡±

    The number of people she offended could circle the universe for one round. So she ain¡¯t afraid of Du Gu Xia!

    The worst could happen was she dying anyway.

    [...] Host, your mindset is very dangerous!

    #My Host kept thinking that missions are games, and she would respawn. Please help. This is urgent. #

    Qiu Shui was so anxious until she did not know where to put her hands and feet. She was in total panic mode.

    After returning to Ruan Mansion, Shi Sheng told Qiu Shui to rest, but she was relentless. She kept giving Shi Sheng ideas to save their lives.

    They, from a small and isted Bai He County, had heard about the regent¡¯s rumors. Could the Ruan Family survive after Miss disrespected the regent and murdered someone in front of him?

    ¡°Miss, how can you be so calm, faster think of a way!¡±

    Shi Sheng had a headache. What else could she do? She had already offended him, ¡°why don¡¯t you hide in a countryside vige?¡±

    Qiu Shui¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°how about you?¡±

    What was the point of returning to a vige?

    ¡°I need to start a revolution!¡±

    Didn¡¯t Du Gu Yi want to be the Emperor?

    She could not let him do that.

    If you¡¯re not going to let me live a peaceful life, I will do the same to you.

    The true philosophy was about enduring the suffering together.

    Du Gu Yi tripped and almost fell when he heard that as he entered the room. He almost knocked the vase by the door off.

    Du Gu Yi held the vase, ¡°Miss Ruan, how dare you say that?¡±

    Qiu Shui was shocked, she turned around, panicking, ¡°Mister Gu Du... how could you barge into a maiden¡¯s room.¡±

    Du Gu Yi was innocent. He did not mean to barge in. He was scared into the room after hearing what Shi Sheng said.

    ¡°Cough cough...¡± Du Gu Yi coughed, ced the case, and exited the room. He then knocked on the door.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± this retard.

    Qiu Shui wanted to stop Du Gu Yi, but he already let himself in.

    He approached Shi Sheng, asked curiously, ¡°Miss Ruan, I heard that you got rid of Du Gu Xia¡¯s people in the court?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re well-informed.¡± Shi Sheng gave him a sly look.

    Du Gu Yi could not argue back, ¡°this time you¡¯ve really offended Du Gu Xia.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯re you reacting this way?¡± Du Gu Yi was confused, ¡°are you not scared that Du Gu Xia would do something to the Ruan Family? You can run away by yourself, but how about everyone in the Ruan Family?¡±

    ¡°Why do we need to run?¡±

    ¡°Why not? That is Du Gu Xia! The regent! He could dye a river with blood with a frown!¡±

    Shi Sheng yawned, ¡°winners are the kings, and losers will be the outcasts. If I was killed by Du Gu Xia, that means I¡¯m not capable enough. I have nothing to say about this.¡±

    Du Gu Yi¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°aren¡¯t you optimistic?¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled with confidence out of nowhere, ¡°because I know that a retard won¡¯t kill me.¡±

    Du Gu Xia,¡±...¡±

    If the regent was a retard, what are the rest of them?

    ¡°I¡¯m curious, where did you get your confidence?¡± Du Gu Yi said after trying to hold it in for some time.

    Shi Sheng looked at Du Gu Yi, her lips slightly opened, ¡°I¡¯m born with it.¡±

    ¡°Cough cough...¡± Du Gu Yi choked on his saliva. He then turned around to ask Qiu Shui, ¡°how did your Miss grow to this age without anyone killing her?¡±

    Qiu Shui: ¡°...¡± Miss was not like this. Ever since she escaped from the bandits, she had been acting strange.

    She always thought that Shi Sheng was triggered, but now look at her. This was not merely triggered. This was simply crazy.

    ¡°But Ruan Xiao Yang, are you really going to start a revolution?¡± Du Gu Yi returned to the original topic.

    The only prince who would be so interested in a revolution would be this moron, Du Gu Yi.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Du Gu Yi red at her, ¡°but you just said that!¡±

    ¡°You heard it wrong.¡± Shi Sheng answered seriously.

    Du Gu Yi turned to Qiu Shui, asked silently, did I mishear that?

    His ears were quite well. How could he mishear?

    Qiu Shui did not dare to nod or shake her head. She just looked down and did not say a word.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s face full of righteousness, ¡°we should get rid of the treacherous officials and support justice.¡±

    [...] Host, don¡¯t you feel an ounce of shame when you say that?

    I want to p the definition of supporting justice on your face, so you will know what it means exactly.

    Du Gu Yi thought that he misheard her, ¡°Miss Ruan, can you repeat?¡±

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, ¡°retard.¡±

    Du Gu Yi was hurt. No, he can¡¯t talk to this woman anymore. He will get a heart attack sooner orter.

    .......

    Du Gu Xia was quick at taking action. Every store that belonged to the Ruan Family in Bai He County was closed down in the name of offending the royalty.

    Everyone in Bai He County was stunned. What did the Ruan Family do?

    Most of their employees were arrested and locked up in jail. The Ruan Mansion was surrounded by Du Gu Xia¡¯s army as well.

    The Ruan Mansion was in chaos.

    While Shi Sheng, the master, was strolling in the yard leisurely. The panicking servants calmed down unexpectedly when they saw Shi Sheng¡¯s chill behavior.

    ¡°Miss definitely has a solution.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss is so powerful; we have to trust her.¡±

    ¡°Believe in Miss.¡±

    They cheered each other on. Shi Sheng gazed through all of them unperturbed, and the corner of her lips curved, ¡°do what you¡¯re supposed to do.¡±

    They looked at each other and bowed simultaneously, ¡°yes, Miss.¡±

    Shi Sheng headed to the main gate slowly. The guards at the door were shivering in terror, afraid that those from outside would barge in.

    They breathed a sigh of relief when Shi Sheng showed up, ¡°Miss.¡±

    ¡°Open the gate.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± they hesitated. There were troops with swords outside.

    Shi Sheng looked at him, he immediately lowered his head, ¡°yes, Miss.¡±

    Both of them worked together to open the gate.

    The scene outside slowly appeared from the opening gate until the whole view was in Shi Sheng¡¯s vision.

    Armor-d troops surrounded the Ruan Mansion, and in the distance were the vigers looking and gossiping at the Ruan Family.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the center of the gate the moment Ruan Mansion¡¯s gate opened.

    A dark blue figure gradually appeared in everyone¡¯s sight.

    The beautifuldy with her arms crossed, where the hem of her dress was swaying in the wind. She looked outside calmly, as if the troops outside were not there to arrest her.

 Chapter 746 - Im The Landlord (22)

    Chapter 746

    I¡¯m The Landlord (22)

    The leading general took a step forward, asked solemnly, ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, you¡¯re disrespecting the royalty. Do you know you¡¯remitting a crime?¡±

    Shi Sheng stepped out of the gate, raised her chin lightly and smiled. She then replied slowly and gently, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The general sneered, waved his hand and ordered, ¡°stubborn and insolent. Arrest her and lock her up.¡±

    No one saw how this petitedy drew a sword out of nowhere. A bunch of people had already fallen to the ground before they could react.

    ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, how dare you beat them!¡± The general was furious.

    ¡°I slipped.¡± she waved her sword again as she said that, causing a st of wind to sweep across them.

    Another wave of the troops was sent flying by the wind and fell to the ground.

    The sword drew out a flower-like pattern in the air and poked the ground vigorously. Thedy flew in the air, full of arrogance, ¡°go back and practice more if you want to catch me.¡±

    The general lied on the ground holding his chest, with blood seeping out of the corner of his lips. He wiped away the blood ruthlessly, stood up from the ground shakily.

    ¡°What is there to be proud of when you¡¯re relying on the sword. Come fight with me one-on-one if you¡¯re that capable.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at him condescendingly, the corner of her mouth curved, ¡°having this sword is my capability. You can whip out your sword if you have one too.¡±

    The general was mad. If he had a sword like hers, he would not be here talking nonsense with her.

    Before the general spoke, he heard ady¡¯s snicker, ¡°don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny that a man like you is asking ady to fight you one-on-one?¡±

    The general was no opponent of Shi Sheng. He could only watch the gate closed, separating him and Shi Sheng¡¯s smiley face.

    The general spat blood out of the madness.

    ¡°General!¡±

    The general waved his hand, pointed at one of his men, ¡°you, go back and report to His Majesty.¡±

    ......

    Du Gu Yi was scared of being seen by Du Gu Xiu¡¯s men, so he had been hiding in the backyard, waiting to run away once they barged into the Ruan Mansion.

    However, nothing had happened after he waited anxiously for a long time. There was no strange movement.

    Du Gu Yi grabbed someone and questioned him only to find out what happened outside the mansion. After hearing the incident, he had nothing but admiration for Shi Sheng.

    He had never met anyone as epic as she was in his whole life.

    Du Gu Yi was not the only person feeling this way. Everyone in the Bai He County heard about this incident within the span of lunchtime.

    All of them rushed to the Ruan Mansion to look at the most epic person in history.

    Du Gu Xiu led his men to the Ruan Mansion personally. He ordered them to smash the gate directly when he saw the tightly shut gate.

    However, they were bounced off the gate from an invincible force the moment they touched the gate. Let alone getting into the mansion, they could not even touch the gate.

    Shi Sheng seized the opportunity of the male lead wasting his time outside to rescue those caught by him at the yamen.

    The magistrate cowered at a side while holding his head. He did not even dare to take a big breath.

    Your Majesty, while you¡¯re prying herir, she¡¯s here to save her people. You shoulde back now!

    They were all her staff. Shi Sheng gave them their sry and asked them to go home or find somewhere to hide.

    Shi Sheng nced at the magistrate, who was shivering and swaggered out of the cell.

    By the time Du Gu Xiu received news about this, Shi Sheng was already back at the Ruan Mansion, making him go crazy from furiousness.

    He wanted to tear Shi Sheng into pieces.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how, open the Ruan Mansion gate for me!¡±

    Du Gu Xiu said that as he left in a rage.

    Those left behind looked at each other. How are they going to open this untraversable gate?

    Du Gu Xiu went back to yamen. The magistrate was asking for forgiveness on his knees while trembling terribly. Du Gu Xiu shoved a kick at him and walked straight to the backyard.

    The magistrate just escaped the jaw of death stroking his chest in relief. He decided to resign.

    If he continued doing this, he would get killed sooner orter. He had embezzled a lot of money over the years, after all...

    No, he could not just resign. He should just run away.

    The magistrate got up and ran to the backyard right away.

    Du Gu Xiu went back to his room and drank several cups of water, but it could not put out his anger.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    Du Gu Xiu jerked his head. The hostility in his eyes scared the person standing at the door.

    He lowered his head and eased his expression when he saw clearly who that person was. ¡°Ah Hua, why are you here?¡±

    Su Hua went in hesitantly. Initially, she wanted to ask about Ruan Xiao Yang, but she did not dare after observing Du Gu Xiu¡¯s expression. She suggested carefully, ¡°Your Majesty hasn¡¯t eaten, right? Do you want to try my roasted duck at Zui Xian Lou?¡±

    She was not scared of Du Gu Xiu previously when he was staying at her ce. But for some reason, she could feel an unsettling aura from Du Gu Xiu.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Du Gu Xiu eased up and nodded.

    Zui Xian Lou was the restaurant Su Hua rented after the Ruan Family. She roasted the duck personally for Du Gu Xiu. After he ate the roasted duck with Su Hua, he felt much better.

    ¡°Ah Hua,e to the capital with me this time.¡± Du Gu Xiu looked at Su Hua.

    Su Hua¡¯s hand that was rolling the duck meat stunned, she looked at Du Gu Xiu with shock, ¡°going back to the capital with you?¡±

    Du Gu Xiu nodded.

    ¡°But...¡± Su Hua put down the meat in her hand, asked slightly anxious, ¡°how can I go back with you?¡±

    Du Gu Xiu seemed like he was into her, but he never confessed her feelings. Their rtionship was still ambiguous.

    Who was she if she followed him back to the capital?

    She did not want to be one of Du Gu Xiu¡¯s concubines. She wanted to be his one and only.

    ¡°Ah Hua,¡± Du Gu Xiu held Su Hua¡¯s hand and with a bit of strength, he pulled her to sit next to him. Embracing her in his arms, with a trace of love flowing under his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll marry you.¡±

    Su Hua blushed, but she gathered the courage to ask, ¡°Is Your Majesty confessing your love to me?¡±

    Du Gu Xiu scraped her nose lightly, ¡°what do you think?¡±

    ¡°How should I feel about this sort of thing?¡± Su Hua puffed her face, slightly displeased. Her delicate lips were beaming with an alluring glow.

    With the beauty in Du Gu Xiu¡¯s arms, he could not bear it and kissed Su Hua¡¯s lips out of the blue.

    Su Hua was caught off guard by the kiss until she felt coolness on her body. She came to the realization, panicked and reached out to resist Du Gu Xiu.

    ¡°Your Majesty... wait, Du Gu Xiu...¡± Su Hua grabbed his hand that was wandering all over her body.

    Du Gu Xiu buried his head in her chest. The moist hot breath made Su Hua¡¯s body weak. She leaned on Du Gu Xiu and said softly, ¡°Du Gu Xiu, no.¡±

    Du Gu Xiu moved up slowly and bit her earlobe, ¡°Ah Hua, I¡¯ll marry you.¡±

    Su Hua panted, ¡°Du Gu Xiu, you can only have me as yours.¡±

    Du Gu Xiu muttered vaguely and swept everything on the table off and put her in the table.

    Su Hua half willing and half unwillingly got all eaten up by Du Gu Xiu in the room.

 Chapter 747 - Im The Landlord (23)

    Chapter 747

    I¡¯m The Landlord (23)

    Since Du Gu Xiu started going out with Su Hua, she had been ordered to stay at the courthouse. Du Gu Xiu had Su Hua to handle those stores seized from the Ruan Family.

    The Bai He vigers were somehow unhappy with how they used their positions for personal gains. Especially the merchants that were eyeing the stores.

    If anything happened to the Ruan Family, her stores would be confiscated and resold to the merchants as the courthouse could not operate them. It would be advantageous for them, so they had to keep an eye out.

    But now, Miss Ruan was still young and fine, yet the regent gave her store to Su Hua. How could they not be unhappy about it?

    But it could not help that Su Hua was in the regent¡¯s favor at the moment. All they could do was name-calling her at her back.

    ......

    The Ruan Mansion

    Qiu Shui was the first to hear the news. She rushed to find Shi Sheng right after she heard it, ¡°Miss, the regent has crossed the line.¡±

    How could he give Su Hua the stores when her Miss is still alive and doing fine!

    ¡°Just give them to her if she wants them.¡± Shi Sheng replied nonchntly.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Can you be a little concerned? Now the mansion was surrounded by the army, and the stores were gone.

    Shi Sheng waved her hand at her, ¡°you don¡¯t have to care about this. Go eat well and sleep well. Look at your dark circles. Go take a rest.¡±

    Qiu Shui wanted to cry.

    There¡¯s no way she could sleep in peace.

    Lives are at stake!

    Shi Sheng disappeared in Qiu Shui¡¯s sight as she did not want to listen to her nagging.

    Du Gu Xiu¡¯s concubine selection was over, but it was because of Shi Sheng. He ordered his men to send thedies to the capital, along with Ding Xiang, who attempted tomit suicide.

    As for He Ting, he was locked up in the He Mansion by his family. He waspletely isted from the outside. He only knew about the outside asionally from his servants.

    When he heard that Du Gu Xiu was dating Su Hua, He Ting drowned his sorrows in alcohol every day, he was totally dejected.

    The Su Family naturally knew that Su Hua had got herself involved with Du Gu Xiu,ing to Su Hua multiple times and causing a lot of chaos.

    One of the most severe incidents was when Mother Su pped Du Gu Xiu, saying that she was being ungrateful, causing Du Gu Xiu to almost kill her on the spot. In the end, she was able to escape due to Su Hua stopping him.

    Su Hua decided to break off the rtionship with her family due to that incident as well. She also paid them handsomely to buy her sister from them.

    The Su Family really stopped looking for Su Hua when they got the money.

    Su Hua was someone who wanted to be wealthy, so she still wanted to continue her businesses after the male lead promised to marry her.

    After getting the stores from the Ruan Family, Su Hua immediately began to operate all sorts of businesses.

    From food & beverages to fashion to jewellery, she was quick to win the hearts of Bai He Vige maidens.

    Su Hua¡¯s businesses were doing well, and with regent behind her, no one dared to look for trouble for her.

    Du Gu Xiu could not do anything to Shi Sheng, so he seized Ruan Family¡¯s property using the official name and gave them to Su Hua.

    In the end, the Ruan Family was left with the mansion.

    Du Gu Yi, the guest was getting fidgety and began to hang out in front of Shi Sheng all day long.

    ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, you¡¯re now penniless. Yet you still have the mood for sunbathing?¡±

    ¡°What else can I do?¡± Shi Sheng switched to a morefortable position.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very arrogant? GO get them back!¡± Du Gu Yi pped the table next to him.

    Shi Sheng raised hand, the wind brushed her hair, ¡°you just want to see Du Gu Xiu and I get into a dog fight, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person, alright,¡± Du Gu Yi refuted immediately, ¡°I just want to watch the battle of wits and courage between you and Du Gu Xiu. This is more interesting than those in the capital that fight against each other secretly.¡±

    Those from the capital only fight in the dark, so it was hard to tell who did it.

    Unlike now, everyone knew it was she and Du Gu Xiu up against each other, but Du Gu Yi could not do anything about it.

    ¡°You want to watch a show?¡± Shi Sheng sat up, looked at Du Gu Yi.

    Du Gu Yi nodded like a chicken pecking rice.

    Shi Sheng stood up, said lightly, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°To watch a show.¡±

    Du Gu Yi did not know Shi Sheng¡¯s definition of watching a show, but when he saw her about to step out of the main gate, he flinched a little.

    He struggled for a while, quickly ran back to disguise himself and chased after Shi Sheng.

    When he reached the main gate, Shi Sheng already got through Du Gu Yi¡¯s army with force and headed to the main street.

    Du Gu Yi lowered his head and quickly went after her.

    ¡°Where are we watching the show? What show is that?¡± Du Gu Yi looked around sneakily as if he was afraid that no one knew he was hiding something.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips curved, whispering in Du Gu Yi¡¯s ears, ¡°wee the regent princess.¡±

    Du Gu Yi unable to stand straight, ¡°what did you say?¡±

    ¡°Are you deaf? you see a doctor if you¡¯re sick?¡±

    ¡°Cough cough...¡± Du Gu Yi choked on his saliva, patting his chest to calm down, ¡°no, the regent princess? The one from Zehn Bei General?¡±

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, ¡°did Du Gu Xiu married Du Gu Yi wives?¡±

    Du Gu Yi,¡±...¡± that¡¯s right, he only married one.

    Du Gu Yi did not walk far, and someone shoved a piece of paper at him. Du Gu Yi opened it surreptitiously, then he looked at thedy standing in front of him, bizarre.

    How did she know that the regent princess wasing?

    Before Shi Sheng reached the main entrance of the courthouse, there was a crowd surrounding the ce. When Shi Sheng walked towards them, those vigers made a path for her to walk through.

    ¡°Bitch!¡±

    Shi Sheng heard a delicate chide and a crisp p that came after the p as she was approaching.

    In front of a morous carriage, ady in fancy outfits and a slightly bulged stomach red in a direction angrily.

    The person who stood in front of her was Su Hua,Du Gu Xiu was nowhere near to be found.

    Su Hua was pped by someone without a good reason. She was burning with rage, ¡°all I did was bump into your servant identally. I¡¯ve already apologized; who gives you the right to p me?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± thedy raised her hand again.

    But before she could p Su Hua, she suddenly raised her hand and pushed her away.

    Thedy probably did not expect Su Hua to fight back and tripped and fall backwards directly. Her waist hit the carriage carried by the horses.

    Thedy¡¯splexion turned pale, her body stunned here.

    ¡°Princess, princess...¡± her maids only then realized that went on and surrounded thatzy, screaming out their lungs, ¡°someone, someone, call a doctor!¡±

    ¡°Petnt.¡± Su Hua sneered, but when she saw the red liquid seeping out from thedy¡¯s dress. She looked flustered.

    She wanted to step up but was blocked by the other.

    Thedy was helped to get on the carriage. Du Gu Xiu was straight away being arrested by the guards next to her,

    ¡°If anything happened to the princess. You¡¯re done!¡± the maid said to Su Hua viciously.

    Shi Sheng smiled with her hand supporting her chin. Thedy was already a fourth month pregnant. It is evident to everyone except for Su Hua.

    This is interesting.

    ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, stopughing, or you might get into trouble.¡± Du Gu Yi rubbed his arms.

 Chapter 748 - Im The Landlord (24)

    Chapter 748

    I¡¯m The Landlord (24)

    The fetus inside thedy was gone. Du Gu Xiu camete. After listening to his underlings¡¯ report, he nced at Su Hua and got into the carriage.

    Su Hua opened her mouth and called Du Gu Xiu¡¯s name silently.

    He quickly got off the carriage with thedy in his arms. She grabbed onto Du Gu Xiu¡¯s sleeves, ¡°Your Majesty, my child.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Du Gu Xiu¡¯s tone was not considered gentle, but it was not cold as well.

    ¡°This is all my fault.¡± thedy sobbed inconsbly.

    Du Gu Xiu did not say a word and carried thedy towards the courthouse.

    Shi Sheng could not understand. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to ride in the carriage instead of walking there?

    Su Hua was forced to follow behind them.

    The vigers followed them all the way to the courthouse and gossiping about the incident earlier.

    ¡°They called her princess, right? Did the regent marry her?¡±

    Bai He County was rtively remote, and winter just passed. Hence, they haven¡¯t caught up with the news.

    ¡°They did call her princess, and the regent evenes here to get her, so it must be true.¡±

    ¡°Then what about Su Hua?¡±

    ¡°A vixen. She seduces the regent and now the princess here. She even took the princess¡¯ child life. Now she¡¯s done.¡±

    Shi Sheng exited the crowd slowly with her arms crossed.

    ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang,¡± Du Gu Yi called her and caught up to her, ¡°how did you know the princess is here?¡±

    ¡°I heard it from someone.¡± Shi Sheng answered honestly.

    ¡°Who?¡± Du Gu Yi was curious. He only knew that a moment ago. How did she get the information earlier than him?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She really did not know. She heard it from a group of merchants while she went out earlier, saying that they met a group of people with guards from the imperial court, and there was a beautifuldy on it.

    She purposely took a look at the path the merchants mentioned. That¡¯s how she knew.

    Now that Du Gu Xiu¡¯s wife is here. Su Hua is going to have a hard time.

    ......

    Su Hua had been locked up in a cell for several days. She had not met a single person other than the person that sent her food every day.

    Early this morning, she was taken out and was spanked 20 times without reason.

    20 spanks were almost life-threatening for ady like her.

    Su Hua, who was on the verge of dying, was carried back to her cell. She fainted from the pain, and when she woke up, her butt was in terrible pain.

    Her tears rolled down uncontrobly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± a voice next to her spoke, and a pair of hands cradled her face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ah Hua, making you go through this.¡±

    ¡°Du Gu Xiu... ¡± Su Hua¡¯s voice cracked, ¡°that child...¡±

    Is he really gone?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know she¡¯s pregnant in the first ce. I didn¡¯t push her on purpose. She pped me first.¡± Su Hua could not form coherent sentences.

    Du Gu Xiu leaned down and kissed Su Hua. She stopped crying from the kiss. The pain on her body seemed to disappear magically. She whimpered softly.

    Until Du Gu Xiu let go of Su Hua, she then only grabbed his hand and questioned, ¡°did you marry her?¡±

    Du Gu Xiu stayed silent for a moment and nodded. He then quickly exined, ¡°Ah Hua, don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t like her. I¡¯m going to divorce her after some time.¡±

    Du Gu Xiu then exined his situation to Su Hua. Although it was difficult for her to ept this, she did not hold on to it.

    Du Gu Xiu visited Su Hua every day and applied medicine for her personally. Whenever he applied medicine for her, he would also touch her.

    Su Hua was unable to move, so she could only let Du Gu Xiu do whatever he wanted.

    ¡°Du Gu Xiu, can you apply the medicine properly!¡± Su Huay on her back with her face flushed.

    Du Gu Xiu¡¯s finger stopped on Su Hua¡¯s private part. He leaned down and blew in Su Hua¡¯s ear, ¡°doesn¡¯t Ah Hua like this?¡±

    Su Hua blushed even more. She tugged the nket and wrapped it around her, ¡°I¡¯m fine now. You don¡¯t have to apply medicine for me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already fine?¡± Du Gu Xiu raised his eyebrows at Su Hua.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Hua quickly shook her head,

    ¡°Since you¡¯re fine...¡± Du Gu Xiu dragged hisst word and rolled into the bed. He stripped Su Hua¡¯s clothes off in her shriek.

    A pale facedy listened to what went on in the cell.

    ¡°Princess, taking care of your body is more important.¡± The maid that held her reminded her softly.

    Thedy hooked up a cold smile and left.

    ......

    While Su Hua was not in her shops, Shi Sheng brought her servants from the Ruan Mansion to chase the staff out of the stores and beat up those that did not want to leave. Instead of doing business, she was whacking up the shops to the ground.

    The news of Shi Sheng destroying the shops was quick to reach Su Hua and Du Gu Xiu¡¯s ears. Su Hua could only face her herself as Du Gu Xiu could not get away from his princess.

    By the time Du Gu Xiu rushed there, Shi Sheng was destroying thest shop.

    ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, what are you doing! Stop now!¡± Du Gu Xiu squeezed through the crowd, seeing her devastated shop, and screamed at Shi Sheng, ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, who gives you the right to destroy my shop!¡±

    ¡°Your shop?¡±Shi Sheng looked at Su Hua with amusement, ¡°do you have the deed of this shop?¡±

    Did you really think that the store is yours just because Su Hua gave it to you?

    Shi Sheng waved the deed, ¡°it¡¯s written in ck and white that these stores belong to the Ruan Family. So if I want to smash my own shop it is none of your business!¡±

    ¡°These stores were seized and confiscated, so they aren¡¯t yours anymore.¡± Su Hua responded loudly.

    Shi Sheng sneered, looked at Su Hua with absolute calmness, ¡°who does Du Gu Xiu think he is? Think that he can seize my properties?¡±

    ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, don¡¯t ignore thew and disrespect the royalty!¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled widely, ¡°beat me up then.¡±

    I feel like I just got a level up for being scum.

    Ai, this is what happens when you¡¯re a beauty.

    [...] what the Host is proud of? What¡¯s so great about being scum!

    ¡°You...¡± Su Hua pointed at Shi Sheng. Her face was turning green from rage.

    She looked at the wrecked store behind her and looked at the arrogant and cocky Shi Sheng. She wanted to choke Shi Sheng to death at the moment.

    How could she trample on the fruits of herbor like that?

    Su Hua forced herself not to cry, ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, you and I cannot exist at the same ce!¡±

    ¡°Wee to be one of my enemies.¡± Shi Sheng spread her hands, ¡°but you have to queue. There¡¯s a lot out there trying to kill me.¡±

    Su Hua: ¡°...¡±

    Shi Sheng waved her hand to signal her people to leave with her. The crowd made way for them as if they were avoiding a gue.

    Su Hua red at Shi Sheng¡¯s back hatefully and gnashed her teeth, ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang.¡±

    Su Hua went back to the courthouse gloomy. Right when she arrived, she was summoned by the princess.

    The princess sat on the main seat, sipping her tea gracefully.

    She did not say a word for 10 minutes while Su Hua stood in the middle. She then opened her mouth slowly, ¡°if you want to serve His Majesty, you need to learn the rules. You can¡¯t act like a countryside girl and disgrace His Majesty.¡±

 Chapter 749 - Im The Landlord (25)

    Chapter 749

    I¡¯m The Landlord (25)

    The incident of Shi Sheng smashing the stores made the vigers in Bai He County realise that they should not mess with the Miss from the Ruan Family.

    If you want her stores, she had no problem giving them to you.

    Just wait until you reopen the store; she would bring her men and destroy the stores without a word.

    They did not dare to mess with someone with such a rough style.

    While Shi Sheng had fun smashing the stores, Qiu Shui, on the other hand, her heart was aching in extreme pain, ¡°Miss, those are our stores.¡±

    You destroyed them without much consideration. Have you thought of Old Master¡¯s feelings?

    ¡°...¡± Shi Sheng stayed silent. Qiu Shui was about to activate her nagging mode. Why did she keep meeting people like this? ¡°Qiu Shui, I¡¯m hungry, can you make me something to eat?¡±

    Qiu Shui weirdly said, ¡°didn¡¯t you just eat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been using a lot of staminately.¡± because I¡¯m trying to get rid of you.

    Qiu Shui bowed, ¡°please wait for a moment, Miss.¡±

    Qiu Shui exited the room. Du Gu Yi looked inside the room sneakily and saw no one was inside before he slipped in, ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, Ruan Xiao Yang.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at Du Gu Yi, and he chuckled, ¡°I have good news for you.¡±

    ¡°Your good news is not necessarily good news for me.¡± Shi Sheng said rhythmically.

    Du Gu Yi winked at Shi Sheng, ¡°It¡¯s really good news, do you want to know?¡±

    Ask me!

    Ask me, and I¡¯ll tell you.

    Shi Sheng remained silent.

    Du Gu Yi could not hold it in, ¡°the Emperor sent an inspector here.¡±

    ¡°How is that good news?¡± The Emperor was a weakling. What¡¯s the use of sending an inspector?

    Du Gu Yi gave Shi Sheng a ¡®you don¡¯t understand this¡¯ look. He shook his head and said, ¡°let me ask you, do you know who the inspector he sent is? He¡¯s the man who became the senior minister in the pce in merely a few months, He Qing. This man, tsk tsk, is utterly capable. Even now, the Emperor listened to him almost all the time. And I heard that he¡¯s from Bai He County.¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°...¡±

    He Qing that retard ising for his demise!

    Du Gu Yi told everything that He Qing did in the capital, about him battling the wits and courage with Du Gu XIu in the imperial court, fighting for military force, until he could write a novel about it.

    ¡­...

    The source of Du Gu Yi was a mystery as Shi Sheng had not seen him had contact with anyone.

    As a prince who survived until the finale, it was logical that he must be pretty powerful secretly.

    He pretended to be scared of Du Gu XIu, but Shi Sheng never saw an ounce of fear in his eyes. He even dared to watch Du Gu XIu¡¯s drama.

    Shi Sheng did not wholly trust Du Gu Yi¡¯s news, so she went out of the Ruan Mansion at night, alone.

    She flew out of the Bai He County on her sword.

    The moment she left Bai He County, she could see some torches shining brightly on the way to Bai He County.

    Several figures were hurrying in Bai He County¡¯s direction.

    Shi Sheng stopped on top of them for a few seconds, and they stopped moving as well. It seemed like they were looking up at her.

    Shi Sheng flew down to them directly on her sword.

    The leader was He Qing.

    He Qing still looked as frail as he was. He was so slender until he could get blown away by the wind.

    ¡°Aiya,¡± He Qing was vexed, ¡°I purposely came here in advance. How did you still know about this?¡±

    Shi Sheng squinted her eyes, ¡°just who are you?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± He remained with a smile on his face but the smile matching hisplexion and the fire behind him, felt rather creepy, ¡°I¡¯m Mu Bai.¡±

    ¡°Never heard of that name.¡±

    Mu Bai...

    He used his real name in the previous dimension.

    The corner of Mu Bai¡¯s lips stiffened for a moment. I¡¯m so mad. How can she not know who I am?

    But he was a gentleman, he could not lose his temper. Hence, He Qing remained smiling, ¡°it¡¯s okay, now you¡¯ve heard it.¡±

    ¡°Your goal.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t my purpose clear to you?¡± Mu Bai smiled as if he was facing a partner he was about to enter into a partnership with.

    Shi Sheng raised her eyebrows, ¡°killing me?¡±

    Mu Bai smiled and did not answer as tacit confirmation.

    ¡°Do you have a vendetta against the person that came up with this system or me?¡±

    Mu Bai held up a finger, ¡°I can only answer one question at a time.¡±

    He backed off a few steps, ¡°our battle has just begun, Shi Sheng. I know you are a conscientious person, but everyone makes mistakes, even the best, and we still have a lot of time ahead.¡±

    He suddenly drew the sword of one of the men behind him and slit his throat without blinking an eye.

    Although he did not want to die as all his efforts from earlier were all wasted, it¡¯s better to die now.

    The light in Mu Bai¡¯s eyes disappeared slowly as he smiled creepily. His body slowly fell into the bush next to him.

    Shi Sheng: ¡°...¡±

    Look at how decisive you are until I don¡¯t want to torment you!

    Those who left behind bit their tongues one by one after Mu Bai¡¯s fall.

    Alright, Mu Bai it is!

    You¡¯ve got my attention!

    Shi Sheng wandered back to Bai He County slowly.

    The news of the inspector¡¯s tragic death spread to Baihe County soon enough. Everyone was bizarre by the fact that this inspectormitted suicide.

    Everyone in Bai He County was puzzled by the way he died.

    Why did hemit suicide when he was about to her Bai He County?

    The only person who was happy about his death was Du Gu XIu. This person that suddenly showed up was hard to deal with. It did not matter how he died. The point is, he¡¯s now dead.

    Du Gu XIu did rush back to the capital with hisdies without batting an eye at Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng stood on the tallest restaurant, watching Du Gu XIu and his people left, ¡°Du Gu Yi, do you want to be the Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± Du Gu Yi ate and drank happily at the side.

    ¡°Princes that don¡¯t wish to be the Emperor are not good princes.¡± Shi Sheng turned around.

    ¡°Can you make me the Emperor?¡± Du Gu Yi took a mouthful of the thigh. His mouth was all greasy, and quicklyined, ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, there¡¯s a limit in bragging. I know you¡¯re powerful, but only in Bai He County. The capital is not something you can handle.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked away silently. This retard is not suitable to be the Emperor.

    ¡°Who else in the capital want to start a revolution?¡± Shi Sheng sat opposite Du Gu Yi.

    Du Gu Yi thought about it, without answering her question, ¡°do you really want to start a revolution?¡±

    Shi Sheng looked solemn, ¡°do I look like I¡¯m joking to you?¡±

    Du Gu Yi nced at Shi Sheng carefully for a few seconds, then nodded with certainty, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shi Sheng tossed a wine ss at Du Gu Yi, and he dodged, yelled unhappily, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t use violence!¡±

    Using violence just because they¡¯re in disagreement. What kind ofdy is she?

    Shi Sheng went to take another wine ss, Du Gu Yi immediately called her to stop, ¡°Marquis Yong Le always wanted to start a revolution, but he has too little military power in his hands to start anything.¡±

    Marquis Yong Le was the first princess¡¯ husband. He was Du Gu Yi¡¯s senior but Du Gu XIu¡¯s peer.

 Chapter 750 - Im The Landlord (26)

    Chapter 750

    I¡¯m The Landlord (26)

    The first thing that Du Gu Xiu did after returning to the capital was to get rid of Mu Bai¡¯s men.

    Without Mu Bai, the Emperor was no match for Du Gu Xiu. He was soon ced under house arrest by Du Gu Xiu.

    Du Gu Xiu probably did not want to end up with a name of being a rebellion, so he did not overthrow the Emperor directly.

    Su Hua was married into the regent¡¯s pce, and the princess had been tormenting her in different ways.

    In the original plot, without Mu Bai¡¯s interference, Du Gu Xiu did not need to marry the princess for the military support from General Zhen Bei. Naturally, the rivalry between Su Hua and the princess would not exist in the first ce.

    Su Hua wanted to return to Bai He County, but every time Du Gu Xiu would detain her using his affection for her. The fact that she would go back to Su Family after being sold twice proved that she was a soft-hearted person.

    Whenever Du Gu Xiu told Su Hua about his difficulties, Su Hua¡¯s defence would meltdown.

    Thanks to plot armor, although the princess tried to kill Su Hua several times, she failed.

    Su Hua had also learnt about the pce war in the shortest time.

    Du Gu Xiu, in the end, became the person with the most power in the world with the help of General Zhen Bei. He murdered the Emperor secretly and left a fake edict that dered Du Gu Xiu to be the next Emperor.

    Many knew that this was an inside job, but those displeased with this did not dare to put their lives at risk since everything had already happened.

    Du Gu Xiu became the Emperor sessfully.

    There came the problem of dering the Empress.

    The princess, General Zhen Bei¡¯s daughter and was his first wife, naturally should be dered the Empress.

    But Du Gu Xiu wanted to make Su Hua the Empress.

    After facing many ministers¡¯ opposition, especially General Zhen Bei, Du Gu Xiu had to dere the princess as the Empress while Su Hua was a mere concubine.

    This was when Su Hua realized that following Du Gu Xiu back to the capital was a mistake.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be sad.¡± a teenager patted Su Hua¡¯s back. ¡°His Majesty only has you at heart. Even if she¡¯s the Empress, she¡¯s nopetition to you for His Majesty¡¯s love.¡±

    Su Hua forced out a smile, grabbed Su Sister¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Sister looked somewhat simr to Su Hua. She was around 1Su Hua, looking somewhat childlike, yet she was charming when she smiled.

    ¡°Sister, His Majesty said that he¡¯ll rest at your pce tonight.¡±

    Su Hua¡¯s smile was brighter than before.

    Du Gu Xiu came in surrounded by his men, and Su Hua was already done showering and putting on makeup. She was looking radiant.

    Du Gu Xiu did not care about the other and carried Su Hua up in bridal style and headed to the bed.

    The others read the room and left.

    After a round of tossing and turning on the bed, Su Hua leaned on Du Gu Xiu¡¯s chest, ¡°I want to go back to Bai He County.¡±

    Du Gu Xiu frowned, ¡°Why?¡±

    There was a woman that he hated there. He wanted to get rid of her once his side at the capital was stabilized.

    ¡°I want to take something back.¡±

    ¡°We have everything here. Just order the servants to buy for you if you want everything.¡± Du Gu Xiu¡¯s hand roamed around Su Hua¡¯s body, ¡°don¡¯t go back to Bai He County. I don¡¯t feel safe about there.¡±

    Su Hua was unhappy. She pushed Du Gu Xiu away andy down with her back at him.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you go back.¡± Du Gu Xiu turned Su Hua back to face him, ¡°but you have to make me happy.¡±

    Su Hua pinched Du Gu Xiu, rolled over and sat on him.

    ......

    It¡¯s been more than a year since Su Hua went back to Bai He County, and Bai He County had changed a lot.

    As soon as she entered, the first thing she saw was a signboard of the Ruan Family.

    The whole street was almost filled with Ruan Family¡¯s shops.

    Su Hua learnt from someone that now the 80% of the stores in Bai He County, not to mention the nearbynds, all belonged to the Ruan Family.

    Shi Sheng was the bachelorette that a lot of people wanted to marry at the moment. People woulde in waves to court her, but she had no intention of marrying anyone.

 Chapter 751 - Im The Landlord (27)

    Chapter 751

    I¡¯m The Landlord (27)

    Su Hua¡¯s carriage entered the Bai He County and was greeted by the newly appointed magistrate.

    Naturally, Su Hua would stay at the county courthouse. The ostentation was enviable.

    No one knew that Su Hua would turn into a superior imperial concubine. Those maidens that did not get chosen were beating their chests and stamping their feet in regret. If they were married into the pce, they might be the ones that came back in glory.

    Many envied Su Hua.

    Su Hua was somewhat proud about this. Weren¡¯t they the ones that looked down on her?

    Yet how they have to bow to her, kneeling in front of her.

    Su Hua wanted to go back to Bai He Vige, and the magistrate immediately made the arrangements for her.

    Bai He Vige had not changed much since she left.

    ¡°Who¡¯s nting these fields?¡± Su Hua pointed at the paddy fields that were growing well, asking the magistrate who was following her outside.

    The magistrate lowered his head and answered carefully, ¡°Your Majesty, they¡¯re nted by the Ruan Family.¡±

    Su Hua frowned. Is Ruan Xiao Yang again.

    ¡°Did the Bai He Vigers rent thesends and nt them?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, no. The Ruan Family hired workers to nt them.¡± The magistrate knew about the feud between Su Hua and Ruan Xiao Yang, so he was full of apprehension.

    What is Her Majesty thinking about?

    When Su Hua reached Bai He Vige, the vigers did seem to like her very well, but they could only bury the disdain deep in their hearts due to the disparity in status.

    However, Su Hua was a sensitive person. She could feel their unhappiness at her.

    Su Hua was confused. She helped them rent the Li Family¡¯snds before she left, and the rental was lower than the Ruan Family. Why are they still disliking her?

    Su Hua only learnt that the Li Family raised the rental after she left the vige, and the rent was 10% higher than the Ruan Family. These tenants signed the contract for a few years, so they had been suffering all this time.

    ¡°Summon Li Long Sheng to see me.¡± Su Hua ordered the magistrate.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± the magistrate responded right away.

    On their way out, they saw another carriage wasing in another direction. The magistrate¡¯s mouth twitched when he saw that.

    Are they trying to cause trouble?!

    Thisdy had not been out all year long. Why did she suddenlye out?

    The magistrate had someone to stop Shi Sheng¡¯s carriage.

    Qiu Shui lifted the curtain to see the magistrate. She got off the carriage and bowed respectfully, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s your Miss going?¡± The magistrate looked at the carriage.

    ¡°The weather has been warmtely. Miss wanted to stay at the manor in the vige for some time to prevent sunstroke.¡±

    The magistrate quickly thought about it. The Ruan Family would definitely run into Su Hua¡¯s carriage when they passed by Bai He Vige.

    ¡°Cough cough... Can you ask your Miss toe in a couple days?¡± The magistrate was afraid of Shi Sheng too, after getting her treatment. The way he ordered was more like discussing.

    ¡°Why?¡± Qiu Shui did not understand.

    It was hard to convince Miss to go out. If they were to go back now, she would not be pleased.

    The magistrate, ¡°...¡± can he say that Su Hua was in front?

    Shi Sheng was getting impatient in the carriage, she opened the carriage, ¡°What are you dawdling about? It¡¯s getting dark!¡±

    ¡°Miss Ruan,¡± the magistrate quickly rushed forward.

    ¡°Lord Zhou,¡± Shi Sheng greeted simply, ¡°why is the road blocked? Are you not letting me through?¡±

    ¡°No, no...¡± the magistrate was sweating bullets.

    Shi Sheng knew that Su Hua came back. This female lead only got to be an imperial concubine instead of the queen still had the guts toe back and show off.

    ¡°Get out of the way.¡±

    ¡°Miss Ruan ...¡±

    The magistrate wimped out the moment Shi Sheng red at him and ordered his men to let her through.

    The carriage travelled past him slowly. Shi Sheng ordered her coachman to go to the vige with another path.

    ¡°Miss, are you tired? Would you like to take a rest?¡± Qiu Shui carried her baggage into the manor while asking Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng leaned against the carriage and shook her head. Qiu Shui also stopped asking and directed the servants to set up the items.

    By the time she finished, Shi Sheng was gone and could not be found in the manor.

    Qiu Shui knew that Qiu Shui would always go to the mountain behind the manor. Sometimes she would stay there for a day, sometimes for a few hours. Hence, when she confirmed that she was not in the estate, she sent someone to the mountain and made sure that she was there, then Qiu Shui would stop worrying.

    The spiritual energy was better in the mountains. Shi Sheng felt morefortable staying there.

    She stayed until noon of the next day, and when she returned, there were many strangers in her manor.

    Shi Sheng: ¡°...¡± What¡¯s all this fuss?

    ¡°Miss!¡± Qiu Shui rushed out from a corner frantically andined angrily, ¡°Su Hua insisted on staying in our manor.¡±

    Awesome, heroine.

    Why don¡¯t you fly to the sky while you¡¯re at it?

    Yesterday, Su Hua brought her people to the manor not long after Shi Sheng left, insisting on staying here. Qiu Shui could not help it even if they disagreed.

    The imperial guards who came with Su Hua were highly skilled in martial arts, so the servants at the manor were defeated in a couple of blows.

    They even chased them out.

    ¡°Where¡¯s she?¡±

    ¡°In there.¡± Qiu Shui pointed at the manor.

    Shi Sheng headed towards the manor while Qiu Shui followed behind her with confidence. She was not the same Qiu Shui as before. Her Miss could go toe to toe with a regent before. Why would she be scared of Su Hua?

    ¡°Halt!¡±

    The imperial guards stopped Shi Sheng, ¡°Lan Concubine is using the manor, those...¡±

    The imperial guard was sent flying away before he could finish his sentence.

    The imperial guards instantly surrounded Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng defeated these small fries in minutes. Su Hua heard themotion and went out.

    Su Hua hated Shi Sheng to the bones, she chided right away, ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, do you want to die?¡±

    Shi Sheng kicked thest imperial guard away, turned around and smiled, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±

    Su Hua looked at the imperial guards on the ground with disdain. These people are so useless.

    Su Hua thought that now she was a concubine, Ruan Xiao Yang would not dare to do anything to her, but she forgot that Shi Sheng was someone who dared to oppose the regent. She would not stop just because she was the Emperor¡¯s concubine.

    So when Shi Sheng threw out Su Hua and her people, they did not even have a chance to resist.

    ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, do you even respect thews and the royalty!¡± Su Hua¡¯s fancy pce clothes were dirty, and her hair was in a mess, looking like a shrew.

    ¡°This is not the first day I disrespected thews anyway,¡± Shi Sheng stood at the manor gate, looked at Su Hua with a smile, ¡°Su Hua, if you dare to provoke me again, I will kill you.¡±

    This is not the first day I disrespected thews!

    This sentence sounded as arrogant as it could be.

    A chill sent down Su Hua¡¯s spine. She swayed back a few steps and fell to the ground with her head hitting on the stones on the ground, blood flowed out instantly.

    ¡°Your Majesty ...¡±

 Chapter 752 - Im The Landlord (28)

    Chapter 752

    I¡¯m The Landlord (28)

    The news of Su Hua getting thrown out of the manor by Shi Sheng somehow spread to Bai He County. When Su Hua went back to Bai He county, people had been gossiping about it.

    Su Hua¡¯s temperament had changed a long time ago. After getting provoked by Shi Sheng today, she flew into a rage out of humiliation and ordered her guards to beat up some people.

    Most people would change their temperament ording to their situation, and the same happened to Su Hua.

    She was already unhappy that she was not Du Gu Xiu¡¯s only wife, and she had to share him with another woman.

    Some more, her status was clearly higher than Shi Sheng, but in the end, she was the one that got schooled by Shi Sheng. There was no way she could ept that.

    However, she could not do anything about Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Your Majesty, someone is looking for you.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Hua answered with annoyance.

    The servant stood at the door, hesitated for a moment and reported softly, ¡°they say they¡¯re your parents.¡±

    ¡°I said no!¡±

    She already broke off their rtionship a long time ago. They were no parents to her.

    The word of Su Hua ignoring her parents after she became sessful soon spread in the Bai He County, making Su Hua furious.

    In the end, Su Hua could not stand the pestering of her parents and returned to the capital resentfully.

    Initially, she wanted to go back to her hometown in glory, yet it turned out this way.

    However, what Su Hua did not know was that she had to face an even crueller truth when she returned.

    Her sister was dered a concubine and was pregnant while she was away.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, sister,¡± Su Sister kneeled on the floor, her childlike face full of guilt, ¡°His Majesty... had mistaken me as you, I... I couldn¡¯t break free from him. I¡¯m so sorry, sister.¡±

    Su Hua looked at her and sneered. Is this how she repays her for saving her from the Su Family?

    ¡°Get out, get out!¡± Su Hua lost control.

    Su Sister looked at Su Hua with teary eyes, ¡°sister...¡±

    When Su Hua saw her face, she could see the way she was lying under Du Gu Xiu. She grabbed something next to her and smashed at Su Sister.

    In the end, Su Sister¡¯s maid had to drag her away forcefully.

    Su Sister kneeled at Su Hua¡¯s pce, and no one would persuade her to leave until she passed out, and Du Gu Xiu had to send her back to her pce.

    Du Gu Xiu went to see Su Hua with a dark face, ¡°Su Hua, why did you be like this? She¡¯s your sister, and she has a child in her.¡±

    Su Hua¡¯s face turned ck, ¡°should I congratte her for stealing my man? Du Gu Xiu, did you remember what you promised me?¡±

    He said that when he became the Emperor, she would be his one and only.

    But now, he was getting more and more concubines. Every time his throne was not secure, he would use the excuse of could not refuse the ministers and kept those women around and dotted on them.

    ¡°But she¡¯s your sister. I thought that she was you, that¡¯s why...¡± Du Gu Xiu¡¯s expression wasplicated.

    ¡°He...¡± Su Huaughed grimly.

    Theugh probably triggered Du Gu Xiu. He went up and grabbed Su Hua¡¯s chin and forced her to look at him, ¡°I only have you in my heart. What else do you want? I am the Emperor. I can¡¯t help it, can¡¯t you understand me?¡±

    Su Hua brushed Du Gu Xiu away rebelliously, her eyes full of disgust, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    Du Gu Xiu looked at his hand nkly for a few seconds. Rage rose up in his eyes, ¡°Su Hua.¡±

    Su Hua red back at him coldly.

    Du Gu Xiu sniggered, grabbed Su Hua¡¯s hand and threw her onto the bed, dismissing her scream and resistance and did her hard several times until she passed out. He then only let her go.

    Su Sister would show up in front of Su Hua once in a while to unt Du Gu Xiu¡¯s care for her.

    When Su Sister was about to give birth, she and Su Hua fought, and Su Hua shoved her, causing the baby to be born prematurely and was a stillborn baby.

    This time Du Gu Xiu was truly enraged and punished Su Hua severely.

    When Su Hua was down and out, someone dropped a stone on her. The Empress had someone to disfigure her. The Empress had General Zhen Bei backing her up, so even if Du Gu Xiu knew who did this to Su Hua, he could only pretend not to know.

    Du Gu Xiu had been tolerating her for a long time after being disfigured, coupled with her violent temper.

    He had someone send her to Bai He County after she went crazy and made another concubine miscarry.

    Returning to Bai He County once again, Su Hua was not as glorious as she was previously. She only had an olddy to serve her this time.

    Although Du Gu Xiu had given enough money, they were stolen by the olddy after realizing that Su Hua was not mentally clear. She sent her to Bai He County and ran away with the money.

    ......

    ¡°Miss, look down there. Doesn¡¯t she look like Su Hua?¡± Qiu Shui grabbed Shi Sheng¡¯s arms and pointed at ady surrounded by a crowd.

    Shi Sheng leaned against the window. That was indeed her.

    Can¡¯t believe she got disfigured. The pce was really a terrible ce.

    Su Hua was dressed well, but half of her face was destroyed, looking rather hideous.

    Someone recognized her, and the news of Su Hua returning to Bai He County spread quickly from mouth to mouth. The spectators were getting more as time passed.

    Qiu Shui asked curiously, ¡°Miss, how did Su Hua end up like this?¡±

    Thest time she came back with glory, it had only been a few months. What happened?

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Shi Sheng turned around to go back inside. At the same time, someone knocked on the door.

    Qiu Shui went to open the door right away.

    A man around the age of 30 stood outside dressed in fancy clothes. He smiled and nodded politely, ¡°Miss Qiu Shui.¡±

    Qiu Shui turned sideways, ¡°Miss is waiting for you.¡±

    The man signalled the person behind him and entered the room alone. Qiu Shui left the room and closed the room on her way out.

    ¡°Qiu Shui.¡± the person wen up to Qiu Shui, ¡°Why did your Miss look for Marquis? Is it...¡±

    ¡°I have no idea about this.¡± Even if she did, she would not say anything.

    ¡°We¡¯re on the same boat now. Qiu Shui, you don¡¯t have to be so defensive, right?¡± The man was a little sad.

    Qiu Shui rolled her eyes at the man, ¡°We¡¯re not on the same boat with you.¡±

    Her Miss did not care to work with you.

    Qiu Shui, who worshipped Shi Sheng blindly, turned her head and ignored the man.

    The man who failed to snoop around for information went back to his team dismally.

    After standing for a while, he could not help but went up to Qiu Shui and chatted with her.

    Qiu Shui got very annoyed, but he was not aware of that and kept talking until the door was opened again. Qiu Shui entered the room straight without a word.

 Chapter 753 - Im The Landlord (29)

    Chapter 753

    I¡¯m The Landlord (29)

    ¡°Miss Ruan, are you really not going to consider the proposal I offered?¡± Marquis Yong Le asked again, hoping for a yes.

    ¡°Marquis, don¡¯t try to gain what you can¡¯t afford to lose.¡± Shi Sheng said as she nced at him.

    Marquis Yong Leughed softly, ¡°I still know when to give up. Since Miss Ruan declined, let¡¯s pretend that I never mentioned that. We can still be friends.¡±

    Marquis Yong Le bowed at Shi Sheng, ¡°Miss Ruan, I¡¯ll meet you in the capital, goodbye.¡±

    An intelligent person knew who he could mess with and who he could not.

    As Marquis Yong Le was leaving with his men, the man that chatted with Qiu Shui turned around and winked at her.

    Qiu Shuipletely ignored him, ¡°Miss, what did Marquis Yong Le tell you?¡±

    What does thest sentence mean?

    ¡°He asked me to marry him.¡±

    ¡°Marquis Yong Le is quite old.¡± Qiu Shui immediately blurted.

    Shi Sheng: ¡°...¡± You¡¯re focusing on the whole point.

    Is his age the issue?

    She did not even think about marriage. Feng Ci was not here. She was not going to marry anyone else!

    Shi Sheng went downstairs and saw someone taking Su Hua away.

    ¡°It¡¯s someone from the Li Family.¡± Qiu Shui ran over to look and reported to Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng looked at Su Hua getting dragged away by them and smiled insincerely.

    A few dayster, she heard about Su Hua again from Qiu Shui¡¯s gossip.

    Su Hua was tortured by Li Hong Hong in various ways, basically living in hell.

    Shi Sheng was getting ready to go to the capital, so naturally did not have time for gossip.

    She went to the capital alone.

    She saw Du Gu Yi holding a prettydy the moment she entered the capital.

    Du Gu Yi did not pay attention to Shi Sheng as he passed by her. He was talking to thatdy.

    Until that night, Du Gu Yi only sneaked to her windows.

    ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang! Open up the window!¡± Du Gu Yi tapped the window lightly.

    Shi Sheng opened the window, ¡°climbing to a maiden¡¯s window in the middle of the night, Nan Ping King is pretty feisty.¡±

    Du Gu Yi filtered that automatically, ¡°Ruan Xiao Yang, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°None of your business.¡±

    ¡°Tell me!¡± Du Gu Yi climbed into the room, ¡°I heard that something¡¯s going on at Marquis Yong Le¡¯s side. Are you guys going to start a revolution?¡±

    Shi Sheng raised her eyebrows, ¡°why, are you regretting now?¡±

    ¡°Why would I regret it? I really don¡¯t care about the throne.¡± Du Gu Yi sighed, ¡°but I¡¯m born in a royal family.¡±

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    Du Gu Yi looked around and lowered his voice, ¡°I¡¯ll help you. After it¡¯s done, help me tell Marquis Yong Le to let me leave the capital. I want to travel around the world.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy for you to leave?¡± This man was capable of that. Du Gu Xiu¡¯s men did not even notice that he stayed at Bai He County for such a long time previously.

    Du Gu Xiu turned gloomy, ¡°you won¡¯t understand the dread that knowing someone is plotting against you all the time.¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± oh, I understand that feeling very well. Tons of retards are plotting against me.

    Du Gu Yi had a city defense map and information that outsiders did not know.

    Shi Sheng initially nned to start a revolution with violent force, but she did not have to, with Du Gu Yi ¡®s help.

    Shi Sheng did not even have to show herself. Marquis Yong Le could settle it all by himself.

    Marquis Yong Le was not like Du Gu Xiu. He did not care about his reputation as long as he could ascend to the throne.

    When the pce was under attack, Du Gu Xiu had a great n of escaping with his people in a path that few knew.

    However, when they reached the exit, they realized someone was already there waiting for them. The torches lit up gradually and illuminated the whole area.

    Du Gu Xiu saw the person waiting in front of him.

    Ady¡¯s soothing voice rang in the dark night.

    ¡°Du Gu Xiu, long time no see.¡±

    The only thing that came up in Du Gu Xiu¡¯s mind was not about losing his glory and wealth, but it was this phrase that thisdy said to him once, ¡°I can call the world whatever I want it to be called.¡±

    Du Gu Xiu was unaware that Marquis Yong Le had been plotting for this revolution in secret for more than a year. By the time he found out, everything was toote.

    Du Gu Xiu looked at the girl in front of her.

    She did not change much from a few years ago, still as calm and rational as before. Those eyes never fluctuate.

    As for them...

    Something had changed long ago.

    ......

    Marquis Yong Le ascended to the throne and changed the reign title to Chang Le.

    Du Gu Xiu was imprisoned for the rest of his life in the pce, guarding the imperial tombs.

    Du Gu Yi faked his death, changed his name and left the capital, travelled around the world.

    Although Marquis Yong Le did not bother about trifles, he was a good Emperor.

    Bai He County was made independent and was not under anyone¡¯s jurisdiction. Shi Sheng became its king by upying most of thends. She became the wealthiestndlord in Bai He County.

    She even took care of every woman in Bai He County.

    No bandits would show up in Bai He County, and the tenants were living a better life than other ces, causing many people to envy and want to move there.

    The only thing the Bai He Vigers could not understand was why thisndlord bachelorette did not marry anyone and did not have any man around her.

    Shi Sheng died of old age at the end and returned to the system space.

    The moment Shi Sheng stood straight, System questioned.

    [Host, what did the male and female leads do to you?] she just had to kill them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like them.¡± Shi Sheng walked to the front of the screen, ¡°do I need a reason to dislike them?¡±

    [...] that¡¯s a fair point.

    When you don¡¯t like someone, it doesn¡¯t matter what they do. You¡¯re just going to hate it. It¡¯s filling the holes with all sorts of insensible stuff.

    Hold on, it¡¯s being misguided by Host.

    [You can¡¯t dislike every male lead and female lead, right?]

    ¡°I¡¯m a stepmother character, so disliking them is a norm.¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes.

    [...] what a stubborn Host.

    Shi Sheng lowered her head to look at the patch she fixed.

    The system was already exploited.

    Good job, Mu Bai.

    Shi Sheng told System not to nag her for staying in space for a long time and wait for her to fix the patch before refreshing her profile.

    Name: Shi Sheng

    Personality: -25800

    Health: 45

    umted Points: 43000

    Mission grade: A

    Mission rating: 89

    Sidequest: Notpleted

    Sidequest reward: None

    Tools bar: ¡®Queen¡¯s Crown¡¯, ¡®Heart of the Ghost King¡¯, ¡®Dark Night¡¯

    Shi Sheng nced silently at the personality column.

    Shi Sheng sighed and asked, ¡°Is there any information about Mu Bai in the database?¡±

    [...] I¡¯m not a search engine; just because you want to check that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll have the data, [searching...]

    System began to search in its database uncontrobly.

    I¡¯m so mad!

    Master! I¡¯m infected!

    [No matching data found. Do you want to switch to different keywords?]

    Who is Mu Bai?

    Master, why are you outside for so long and let this weird thing in.

    Shi Sheng looked at System as if it was a retard, ¡°next dimension.¡±

    [Transmission begins ...]

 Chapter 754 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (1)

    Chapter 754

    The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (1)

    ¡°Tick... tick...¡±

    Shi Sheng could only hear this noise, drip by drip. It seemed rtively empty.

    Her body was cold, and her limbs were numb. It was quite difficult for her to open her eyes.

    The outmoded ceiling with cracks entered her vision. The blinding white light pierced her eyes until it was painful, causing her to have double vision, and she was getting dizzy.

    ¡°Tick... tick... tick...¡±

    Shi Sheng turned her head slightly, and water immediately drowned the side of her face. She quickly turned around again to prevent the tragedy of being drowned to death.

    She was lying in a bathtub with her entire body submerged in water. Her hand rested on the outside, and it was precisely the source of the ticking sounds.

    Her wrist felt numb with a hint of pain.

    Shi Sheng tried to raise her hand and saw a hideous scar with fresh blood dripping down right in front of her eyes. Outside the bathtub was full of blood.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡±

    She¡¯s killing herself!

    Shi Sheng could feel that she was losing her life and turned around to see her phone resting on the sink next to her.

    Shi Sheng squeezed her bleeding wrist and grabbed a towel next to her to stop the bleeding.

    She rose from the bathtub while supported on it and moved to the sink with difficulty.

    Shi Sheng had been pressing on the phone for some time, but it did not react.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± is it out of battery? Or broken?

    Shi Sheng panting and swayed out of the bathroom with her phone in her hand.

    The room outside was notrge, around ten square meters. It can be told within a nce that it was a single apartment.

    Shi Sheng headed in the direction of a table, and it was messy, filled with herptop, snacks, all sorts of books and papers.

    Shi Sheng could not find her charger after searching for it for a long time.

    She was exhausted and slumped to a chair, panting heavily.

    Shi Sheng stopped the bleeding first as she could not find the charger. As she was looking for bandages to wrap the wound, she found her charger under a pile of clothes that had not been washed for a long time.

    Shi Sheng wrapped up her wound and charged her phone. She turned on the phone after a few minutes of charging it.

    Before she could open the menu, the phone rang non-stop until it crashed and turned off by itself.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± this is epic!

    This time Shi Sheng could not turn on the phone at all.

    Without speaking a word, Shi Sheng threw the phone away and decided to be self-reliant.

    The bleeding was stopped, and her body had not reached its limit. She could still stand for a while. Shi Sheng looked for the items in the space for some time, but she could not find anything useful.

    Her body did not have spiritual energy, so she would probably die faster if she ate those foods.

    Shi Sheng took a jacket and wore it, took out the original host¡¯s wallet and headed out.

    Outside was a living room, with two rooms. Shi Sheng nced over and headed in the direction of the entrance.

    Outside the door was an old corridor, the cement on the wall was peeling off. The floor was wet and dirty, piles of sundries stacked at the corner. You can even see the rats running in the darker corners.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± host, what kind of life are you living?!

    This old building did not have a lift, so Shi Sheng could only walk downstairs. She could see the outside after she reached the ground floor, it was dark, and nothing could be seen clearly.

    There was an iron door on the ground floor. Shi Sheng tried to pull it open, she could not. The door was locked.

    What the ****?!

    An unfortunatedy could get drowned in a teacup.

    Where¡¯s my sword!

    ¡°Xiao Yi? Are you heading out?¡± a mellow voice called her, scaring Shi Sheng almost took out her sword and shed at it.

    With a ¡°Pak¡± sound, themps in the hallway lit up, and Shi Sheng saw an olddy draped in a jacket, looking at her with a kind and friendly face under the dim light.

    ¡°Did you forget your keys? Wait for a while. I¡¯ll help you get it, so you don¡¯t have to go back again.¡± The olddy went back inside the house as she said that and came out in a jiffy with a set of keys.

    The olddy said as she opened the door, ¡°it¡¯s so nice to be a youth, so full of energy, still can go out sote at night. Unlike us, old people.¡±

    Shi Sheng did not respond. She did not know anything at the moment.

    The olddy¡¯s vision was not good, and she took some time to open the door.

    ¡°Go ahead, tell me when you¡¯re back, and I¡¯ll open the door for you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Shi Sheng slightly raised her head and stepped out.

    The olddy smiled, ¡°be careful.¡±

    This neighborhood was quite big to be an old neighborhood. Shi Sheng walked and stopped intermittently, trying to find a ce to call the cops/

    Shi Sheng only saw a store that opened for 24 hours after she exited the neighborhood. She headed over there and made a call. The boss seemed to know her.

    ¡°Xiao Yi? What¡¯s going on? You look so pale.¡± The boss came out from her store and held Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng replied, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±

    ¡°Why are you not feeling well? Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡± the boss said as she closed her store.

    Shi Sheng did not say anything. It looks like the original host is quite popr!

    The boss sent Shi Sheng to the hospital and paid for the bills.

    Shi Sheng only had time to receive the plot after she was administered to the ward.

    This is a boy love dimension.

    The original host¡¯s called Xin Yi. She was an orphan. Her parents left her a house from that neighborhood that she came out of.

    The people from the neighborhood took pity on her and would help her out from time to time.

    When Xin Yi went to college, she renovated the house and rented two of the rooms.

    One of the tenants was the bottom male lead, Xie Yan.

    Xie Yan was an author. He wrote boy love novels online. It was one of the trending novels. After one of his novels went on trending, he was considered as a god-tier boy love author.

    After he moved to Xin Yi¡¯s ce, he was attracted to her and always cared for her.

    They had an ambiguous rtionship. Their neighbors would tease them from time to time, and Xie Yan did not refute.

    Xin Yi was shy and did not dare to confess her feelings, so Xie Yan admitted his feelings to her, and both of them became official.

    However, everything changed after the top male lead¡¯s appearance.

    Nie Cheng showed up in Xie Yan¡¯s world by moving next to him. Initially, Xin Yi did not think of anything strange, just that Xie Yan and Nie Cheng knew each other.

    After that, whenever she and Xie Yan went on a date, Nie Cheng would show up intentionally or otherwise.

    After Nie Cheng showed up too many times, Xin Yi was unhappy about that andined to Xie Yan. But Xie Yan just brushed it off.

    Until Xin Yi saw them kissing.

    Xin Yi wanted to break up with Xie Yan, but Xie Yan found out that Nie Cheng was having affairs with his ex and did not want to be with him anymore, so he begged Xin Yi to stay.

    Saying that Nie Cheng forced him to be with him. He did not want to be Nie Cheng.

    That time Nie Cheng did move away, so Xin Yi believed Xie Yan.

    Then her tragedy began to happen.

    She was constantly being pestered by strange men and was photographed and uploaded to the school forum, saying that she was a woman of loose morals that had illicit rtionships with many men.

    Seeing that she was about to graduate, her college expelled her. Even the internship that she interviewed for rejected her with the excuse that she was not suitable for them.

    While Xin Yi¡¯s life was in a mess, Xie Yan received a mysterious text saying that Xin Yi cheated on him.

 Chapter 755 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (2)

    Chapter 755

    The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (2)

    Xie Yan went to question Xin Yi, and it turned into an argument, making Xie Yan mmed the door and left.

    Xin Yi received all kinds of harassing messages, causing her to slit her wrist for the first time. However, the people in the neighborhood discovered this and saved her.

    She found out that Xie Yan was sleeping with Nie Cheng when she returned from the position. These blows made her depressed.

    Xie Yan probably felt guilty about it and took care of Xin Yi for some time.

    However, the harassing messages did not stop. Some even sent Xin Yi threatening messages.

    In the end, Xin Yi was overwhelmed and jumped off from her apartment rooftop.

    The time she was transmigrated here was when she cut her wrist for the first time.

    Shi Sheng was speechless.

    Is the original host retarded?

    How can she forgive her boyfriend for kissing another man?

    Well, girls who are in love are retarded. She had no right to call her out.

    Everyone would think that their loved ones would change their minds, but that was not true.

    If they were meant to be together, nothing would change no matter how much you wished for it.

    The original host¡¯s wish was to find out who set her up and made them pay their price.

    And to break up with Xie Yan, dump him, more specifically.

    Nie Cheng was definitely behind the messages the original host received and the rumors at her school.

    Shi Sheng was willing to bet her sword on it.

    Her sword,¡±...¡± why am I getting shot for not doing anything?

    When Shi Sheng was recuperating in the hospital, her neighbors would visit her and console her.

    They heard about the gossip too, but they knew what kind of person Xin Yi was, that she would not do something like that.

    Shi Sheng was discharged from the hospital after staying there for three days, with the care of her neighbors.

    Her stay in the hospital was exactly the same as the plot, so Xie Yan should be sleeping with Nie Cheng now.

    Shi Sheng was rather excited. It¡¯s the real-life version!

    She thanked the neighbors and rushed back home.

    The main door was not locked. Shi Sheng could enter without her sword.

    The house was around Xiao YiShi ShengShi Sheng square meters, her room was smaller than Xie Yan and Nie Cheng¡¯s rooms.

    Shi Sheng heard somemotion from Xie Yan¡¯s room when she stepped in.

    The main door and room door were not closed for the purpose of the original host running into them.

    Shi Sheng approached the room door and peeped from the ajar door that Xie Yan was lying on the windowsill with Nie Cheng moving rapidly behind him.

    Shi Sheng took out the tablet that she got from hacking the system and turned on the video recording. This must be recorded in HD!

    Nie Cheng and Xie Yan changed their position at the right time, so Shi Sheng could get a clear frontal shot.

    Xie Yan looked clean, and people would know that he was the bottom. Nie Cheng, on the other hand, was tall and handsome, somewhat dominant.

    Xie Yan still had the mood sleeping with Nie Cheng knowing that his girlfriend was admitted to the hospital.

    As for Nie Cheng?

    He fought unfairly and pushed the bottom¡¯s girlfriend to the hands of the grim reaper.

    As a fellow scum, Shi Sheng felt like there was a lot for her to learn.

    Shi Sheng looked at the time stamp of the recording.

    #talking about the top¡¯s durability#

    It was almost half an hour!

    Did he not run out of energy?

    In the room, Nie Cheng flipped Xie Yan over and put him onto his body. He held his hips and inserted his shaft into Xie Yan¡¯s body slowly.

    The change of position made Xie Yan slightly unbearable. Tears came out of the corner of his eyes as he wrapped his arms around Nie Cheng¡¯s neck and shook his head.

    ¡°You want me to stop?¡± Nie Cheng asked softly.

    ¡°Yes, please.¡± Xie Yan¡¯s voice was teary. Clearly, he could not handle it.

    Nie Cheng inserted deeper, Xie Yan gasped loudly with hisgs mped tightly at Nie Cheng¡¯s slender waist.

    No matter how much Xie Yan begged Nie Cheng to stop, Nie Cheng had no intention of letting Xie Yan go.

    It was over an hour.

    Bravo, the top.

    Shi Sheng slithered back to her room quietly with her tablet.

    The original host wanted to dump Xie Yan with style. If she walked in now, she would fall right into Nie Cheng¡¯s trap. It was not worth it.

    ......

    Xie Yan and Nie Cheng stayed in the room for some time. Since the room soundproof was terrible, Shi Sheng heard Nie Cheng did Xie Yan a few times again.

    She gave a top like this Xiao YiShi ShengXiao Yi marks. He deserved it.

    In the end, Nie Cheng left because of a phone call. When he left, Xie Yan could not get down from the bed at all. There was a burning sensation at his back and bloodstain on the sheet.

    Shi Sheng pushed the door and walked in right when Xie Yan was changing the bedsheet. When he heard some noise, he immediately covered the bedsheet with his nket.

    There was a strong odor in the room. Shi Sheng stood at the door side and did not go in.

    ¡°...Xiao Yi... when did youe back?¡± Xie Yan¡¯s face was still flushed. He stammered out of guilt as he asked Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng nced over him, ¡°I just came back.¡±

    Xie Yan seemed relieved then apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Xiao Yi, I didn¡¯t visit you at the hospital because I wasn¡¯t feeling well.¡±

    He nced at Shi Sheng carefully, ¡°it¡¯s my badst time. I fought with you without rifying the whole incident. I know Xiao Yi is not that kind of person, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled coldly and dodged the topic, ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, then I should send you to the hospital.¡±

    The wholemunity knew that she tried to take her life by slitting her wrist, but Xie Yan did not mention a word about it.

    ¡°No... it¡¯s okay... I just needed some rest.¡± Xie Yan quickly shook his head. He gasped lightly as he might¡¯ve identally jerked his body. Scaring that Shi Sheng might see that, he quickly covered up, ¡°Xiao Yi... can you make me food?¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled, ¡°sure.¡±

    The previous disgusting heroines and male leads are no match to him. Look at how shameless he is.

    If you want me to cook for you, you better finish it. Or not, I¡¯ll beat you to death.

    Shi Sheng went out to buy a bowl of porridge and took it back to the kitchen. She then poured a whole bottle of salt inside.

    Shi Sheng served the porridge with a smile, ¡°faster, eat while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Xie Yan was too guilty to look Shi Sheng in her eyes, so he did not see Shi Sheng¡¯s sinister smile.

    He put a spoonful of porridge in his mouth and spat out the next second. The saltiness stung his tongue.

    ¡°Why? Is it bad?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yi... How much salt did you put in?¡±

    ¡°I put some sugar for you.¡± Shi Sheng put the bowl of porridge in front of him, fed a spoonful of porridge with a faint smile, ¡°you shouldn¡¯t eat other foods while you¡¯re sick. So bear with it.¡±

    The way Shi Sheng fed him was very forceful, but Xie Yan¡¯s bottom was too painful until he was not wearing pants. He did not dare to move too much, fear that Shi Sheng might see what was under the nket, so he had to eat that terrible porridge that did not taste like porridge at all.

    Shi Sheng was smiling the whole time as if she did not know that inside was full of salt.

    By the time Xie Yan finished the porridge, his mouth was numb.

    ¡°You should rest now. I¡¯ll cook porridge for you again tomorrow.¡±

    Xie Yan¡¯s eyes widened, and he shook his head. He did not want to eat that porridge anymore.

    But Shi Sheng ignored him and left with the bowl.

 Chapter 756 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (3)

    Chapter 756

    The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (3)

    Shi Sheng went back to her room and felt gloomy looking at the messy room.

    The original host loved cleaning, but after she was harassed, she was dazzled and distracted, causing her to stop cleaning up.

    When she transmigrated here, her room was like a garbage pile.

    Shi Sheng went to the bathroom. Since the original host was a girl, she moved the washroom next to her room, while Xie Yan and Nie Cheng shared the bathroom in the master bedroom.

    The bloodstain on the bathroom floor turned ck, emitting an unpleasant odor. Shi Sheng could not stand that and found someone online to clean it up.

    She realized that the original host was dirt poor when she was paying the cleaningdy.

    All her money was used on the medical and hospital bills, only left with a few cents in her card.

    The cleaningdy looked at Shi Sheng with suspicion, Shi Sheng answered awkwardly, ¡°Miss, please follow me down to collect your wage.¡±

    Thedy did not say a word but probably was scornful in her heart.

    No money still wants to hire someone to clean up her ce. It¡¯s not even a big house. What a baby.

    Shi Sheng could not help that she basically did not have other survival techniques other than those that kept her from starving to death.

    Shi Sheng borrowed money from the grocery store boss. She was concerned about her health and shoved 1000 dors at her, telling her to buy something healthy, and she could take her time to pay her back.

    Shi Sheng grabbed the 1000 dors, feeling bizarrely touching. She was this poor until she needed to borrow money.

    Shi Sheng thanked the boss and went back to her ce. When she got to the door, she saw Nie Cheng carrying big and small bags about to open the door. Shi Sheng could see an ointment in one of the stic bags.

    Nie Cheng opened the door and went in without even looking at her.

    ¡°Piang!¡±

    The sound of the door shutting made the windows vibrate.

    Well done, top. Dare to be this arrogant in front of the official girlfriend!

    Nie Cheng¡¯s household seemed to be pretty wealthy. If she chased Xie Yan out, Nie Cheng would be the one reaping the benefits.

    By letting Xie Yan stay here, she did not have to travel a long way just to watch them.

    Shi Sheng walked back to her room slowly. Someone knocked on the door right when she sat in front of her study table.

    Nie Cheng stood outside with a dark face.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the pot?¡± Nie Cheng asked coldly.

    Nie Cheng was about to cook something for Xie Yan, but he could not find the pot.

    ¡°How¡¯d I know? Do I look like I eat pots?¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes and mmed the door in his face.

    What kind of mental illness he had until he came here looking for a pot.

    Nie Cheng was pped in the face by the wind of the door closing. He looked at the somewhat old door and had not snapped back for a moment.

    Did she just yell at him? And mmed the door in front of him?

    Nie Cheng wanted to knock on the door again, but he feared that Xie Yan coulde out, so he gave in and went out to buy a pot.

    As a perfect top, he had to have some cooking skills. Shi Sheng could smell the tempting smell of his cooking.

    Shi Sheng pouted and turned on herptop. The desktop was messy too, and its speed was worse.

    This girl was penniless!

    Shi Sheng noticed some folders did not have a name. Instead, it was a random bunch of alphabets.

    Shi Sheng clicked in and saw two image folders, one was something simr to an ount book and dairy, and the other was ... a novel.

    The images were the original host with Xie Yan, and some had Nie Cheng in them. They were either watching a movie or having a meal.

    Whenever the original host tried to take a photo with Xie Yan, Nie Cheng would show up, intentionally or not, resulting in an awkward picture of the three of them.

    The ount book recorded how much the original host spent daily, even the bus tickets.

    Shi Sheng traced back the record and saw three somewhatrge amounts.

    One of them was aptop, 6000+. However, Shi Sheng did not find thatptop brand at the original host¡¯s ce.

    The other was 3000, just that transaction without a description.

    Thest one was 5000, it was a phone. Like before, Shi Sheng did not see that phone around.

    Shi Sheng recalled and matched up with the timeline, respectively. She knew where these items went.

    The original host gifted them to Xie Yan.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± this idiot.

    Thest folder was...

    Shi Sheng clicked open and see, there were seven novels.

    Five of them had a title while the other did not.

    Those five with a title should belong to Xie Yan.

    Shi Sheng thought that the original host was just keeping her boyfriend¡¯s script, but when she opened the text file, she noticed a vast difference between these two texts.

    Shi Sheng opened a browser and searched for Xie Yan¡¯s author name ¨C Yan Ye Zhi.

    Many pirated versions popped out in the search engine, and Shi Sheng found the legit website. She clicked into the author profile and one novel with the title ¡°Shen Shou*¡±. It was a boy love novel. The bottom was a divine beast, and the top was a friar.

    The title of this novel had the same pronunciation as ¡®a bottom divine*¡¯, which matched the theme very well.

    * ÉñÊÞ ¨C Shen Shou; ÉñÊÜ ¨C a bottom divine

    Thetest chapter was updated a week ago.

    Shi Shengpared it with the original host¡¯s script. Parts that had been modified were matched with thetest chapter.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± I may have found out something incredible.

    The original host edited Xie Yan¡¯s novel?

    Shi Sheng read Xie Yan¡¯s earlier works, and they were vastly different. Even if Xie Yan was improving, everyone had their unique rhetorical techniques.

    Xie Yan¡¯s rhetorical techniques from his previous novels were obviously different from hister works.

    One of Xie Yan¡¯s trending novels ¡°Jiao Zi En Chong¡±, a modern aristocratic tyrannical novel. It was updated around the period Xie Yan moved into Xin Yi¡¯s ce.

    However, Shi Sheng did not find something like this in the original host¡¯s memory. It seemed like the original host forgot about them.

    Shi Sheng scanned through the other two novels. One of them was a thriller novel, it had already ended, only with 150,000 words, and it was inscribed with Xin Yi¡¯s name.

    Shi Sheng read through this 150,000-word novel. The writing was beautiful, the plot was interestingly excellent, the rtionships between the characters wereplex yet not confusing, and they were interlocked with each other.

    This could definitely fetch a good price.

    Xin Yi¡¯s writing skills and plot construction were excellent. If she were to be a writer, her works would be sessful.

    Shi Sheng did not know why Xin Yi wrote this novel, so she did not touch it. She kept it nicely.

    Since Xin Yi did not specify what to do with the novel, Shi Sheng would not do anything without her permission.

    Shi Sheng was unsure if Xin Yi did or did not help to edit Xie Yan¡¯s novel. It could be possible that Xie Yan sent Xin Yithe edited version. So...

    The next update would reveal if Xin Yi helped Xie Yan edit his work or not.

    Shi Sheng registered an author ount at the same website as Xie Yan. She would not give up the opportunity of digging a pit.

    Bringing every reader from the world down was her ambitious dream.

    Digging Pit Sheng went online.

 Chapter 757 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (4)

    Chapter 757

    The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (4)

    Shi Sheng spent a whole night finishing the outline of her novel and managed to squeeze the first three chapters to upload to the website.

    Shi Sheng yawned and got up from the chair, stretched her back and sighed. I¡¯m so poor!

    She looked at her phone, which was still charging.

    After hesitating for a few seconds, Shi Sheng unplugged the phone and held down the on-off button.

    At first, she thought the phone could not be turned on, but the screen lit up quickly. Naturally, it was still veryggy. At least the phone did not hang.

    Shi Sheng waited for a moment before reading the messages. It was no different from the original host¡¯s memory. They were berating her for being shameless or threatening her, or they photoshopped her photos.

    Xin Yi was just a youngdy, of course she would be frightened by these.

    Shi Sheng scanned through them, and another few messages popped in again.

    Shi Sheng shook her head and picked out the card and threw it away. She waited to go out and get a new sim card.

    Does this girl not know how to change her sim card?

    Shi Sheng had not slept at allst night. By the time she woke up, it was already noon. She could hear noisesing from the living room. Shi Sheng sat for a while before getting up in her slippers and opened her room door to look out.

    Nie Cheng was cooking something in the kitchen. It smelled nice.

    Shi Sheng pouted, and recalled that she had not eaten in some time. She changed her clothes, getting ready to go out to eat.

    ¡°Xiao Yi.¡±

    As Shi Sheng was heading out, Xie Yan called out from behind. He held onto the door. It could be him unable to move as he wished, he looked like he was in pain.

    Shi Sheng looked over, and he quickly squeezed out a smile, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten, right? Do you want to eat together?¡±

    Nie Cheng, who heard them from the kitchen, walked out with a dark face, ring at Shi Sheng with disdain.

    ¡°No need.¡± as Shi Sheng pushed open the door. She would not have the appetite to eat with these two.

    Xie Yan trembled as the door was mmed with a loud ¡®piang¡¯. He looked at Nie Cheng, seeing that he was looking unhappy, quickly exined, ¡°she¡¯s just a girl... I...¡±

    Nie Cheng sneered, ¡°she already cheated on you. Why are you still defending her?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yi is not that kind of person.¡± Xie Yan refuted.

    Nie Cheng took two steps forward, cradled Xie Yan¡¯s chin and kissed him dominatingly. After he was done, he said gloomily, ¡°remember that you¡¯re mine now.¡±

    Nie Cheng turned around and headed back to the kitchen after he finished while Xie Yan stood there until Nie Cheng called him to eat.

    Shi Sheng came back after finishing her meal and getting a new sim card, and Nie Cheng and Xie Yan were still eating.

    Both of them were sitting very close to each other. Xie Yan¡¯s face was flushed, while Nie Cheng¡¯s hand was under the table. When Shi Sheng walked in right when Xie Yan moaned.

    Nie Cheng looked at Shi Sheng provokingly, as if he was showing off. Xie Yan lowered his head with his lips bitten tightly.

    Shi Sheng was grossed out by them.

    Geez.

    You can do whatever you want in your room, but don¡¯t do it in the living room.

    Shi Sheng returned to her room disgusted. I should chase them out as soon as possible, so my eyes won¡¯t be tainted.

    ......

    Shi Sheng turned on herptop, and there was a notification prompting her that she could get a book deal.

    Shi Sheng added the editor as a friend ording to the notification.

    Before Shi Sheng finished typing, the editor sent her a message.

    Hua Yue Que: send me your synopsis.

    Ancestor:...

    Hua Yue Que:...

    I really don¡¯t want to talk to someone with this username.

    Shi Sheng dug out her synopsis and sent them.

    As the editor was reading her synopsis, Shi Sheng searched for her name on the website but could not find any.

    Did she send it from the back-end? Could she be fake? She probably was a new editor.

    Hua Yue Que: who¡¯s the heroine?

    Ancestor: Yan Nian Nian.

    Hua Yue Que:...

    She did not know what they was doing. It took them a while to reply.

    Hua Yue Que: change the synopsis and send it back to me before 5pm.

    Shi Sheng did not see any problem with her synopsis.

    Ancestor: why do I need to change? I think the settings are pretty good.

    Ancestor: Where do you think is no good?

    Ancestor: say something!

    Shi Sheng closed the chatbox. Are new editors this cold? This is too much!

    I think it is better if I change to a new editor.

    She immediately changed her settings by abandoning that novel with three chapters.

    Luckily, she was full of ideas, so she was not scared that she could not submit a script.

    As Shi Sheng was busy writing her scripts, Nie Cheng and Xie Yan were busy bonding.

    Shi Sheng went out to post the contract. When she returned, she only saw Xie Yan sat in the living room with hisptop in front of him.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, you¡¯re back.¡± Xie Yan raised his head and greeted her with a smile.

    How dare he flirt with another guy in front of her yet still could greet her like nothing happened.

    He must have thought that the heroine liked him so much until she would forgive him for everything. He must think that she was a retard that did not know anything.

    Shi Sheng really admired this bottom.

    Shi Sheng nced over hisptop. It was the same brand that the heroine recorded in her ounts book.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Shi Sheng shifted her nce, changed her shoes and entered the living room.

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Xie Yan asked thoughtfully.

    Shi Sheng responded without an emotion,¡± yep.¡±

    Xie Yan replied with an oh, and the room went back to silence. When he saw that Shi Sheng was entering her room, Xie Yan quickly asked, ¡°Xiao Yi, can you let me check my new chapter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± I¡¯d rather dig my own grave than help you edit your script.

    Shi Sheng entered her room, leaving Xie Yan standing there awkwardly.

    Xie Yan only realized something was wrong at this moment.

    Shi Sheng finished her script, logged in to the webpage to see Xie Yan had uploaded a new chapter. Shi Sheng clicked into thetest chapter.

    It indeed was vastly different from the previous chapters and very simr to his earlier works.

    This retarded heroine!

    The readers also noticed something was off with Xie Yan¡¯stest chapter. But since the plot did not change much, they only took it as the author was in a bad mood.

    Right after Shi Sheng updated a new chapter, the Hua Yue Que messaged her again.

    Hua Yue Que: have you changed your synopsis?

    Ancestor: Nope, I¡¯m not gonna write this novel anymore.

    Go ahead and be so picky. You¡¯re not the only one picky here. I can be picky too.

    Hua Yue Que:...

    Hua Yue Que stopped messaging her, and Shi Sheng straight away blocked her.

    Shi Sheng was quick, and her speed of updating was faster than those ongoing novels. Her editor, Meng Zi, asked her not to update this fast or her work would not get to the rmended tab.

    Meng Zi: Ancestor, why did you update so many chapters in a day? I just submitted your request to be on the rmended tab. Stop updating so quickly!

    Meng Zi: Ancestor, are you there?

    Ancestor: I¡¯m waiting for my novel to get to the shelf. I¡¯m penniless.

    Shi Sheng was still in debt, and she could not activate her capital and collect cash illegally.

    She wanted to sell her stuff from space, but she found out that it was difficult to sell things in this dimension. She needed to have a legit tform, with all sorts of certificates. Her items did not have any certifications, and she did not have any legal means. Unless it was someone she was close with, it would be tough to sell them.

    Meng Zi:...

    The editor was probably going mad from anger.

    However, Shi Sheng¡¯s plot was incredible, and her writing style was good. The editor had high expectations for her. Hence, even if Shi Sheng was updating her novel like mad, the editor still helped her get various rmendations.

 Chapter 758 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (5)

    <h4>Chapter 758 The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (5)</h4>

    Meng Zi did not have a lot of writers on hand, let alone good writers. Shu used up almost all her rmendation slots on Shi Sheng.

    If an editor used her rmendation slots rightly, she could have rmended an excellent writer.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s life was getting better while Xie Yan had been miserable. Some readers could not ept the sudden change in writing style and caused them to stop reading his novel.

    Xie Yan was haggard until he did not want to meet Nie Cheng.

    He hesitated for a long time and decided to find Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Xiao Yi.¡±

    Xie Yan knocked on Shi Sheng¡¯s door for about one minute before Shi Sheng opened the door for him.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t gone out for a movie together for some time. I¡¯ve bought the tickets. Do you want to watch it together?¡±

    ¡°Nie Cheng didn¡¯t want to go with you?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yi, I¡¯m only friends with Nie Cheng, don¡¯t misunderstand us.¡± Xie Yan immediately shook his head to justify, ¡°didn¡¯t I exin to you what happenedst time? It¡¯s just an ident, you need to trust me, Xiao Yi.¡±

    ¡°Heh...¡±

    Can¡¯t believe he could say that after sleeping with him.

    Xie Yan raised the tickets to Shi Sheng¡¯s, ¡°Xiao Yi, look, this is the movie you wanted to watch. Want to see it with me?¡±

    Who wants to watch a movie with you!

    No!

    Shi Sheng mmed the door without a word.

    Xie Yan was shut outside the door. He knocked on the door again after some time.

    Shi Sheng did not react to his knocking, so Xie Yan called him, but he found out that her number was unavable.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, open the door!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yi!¡±

    ¡°Xin Yi, open the door, let¡¯s talk.¡±

    Xie Yan sounded exasperated at the end. Nie Cheng had been clinging on to Xie Yan around this period of time. Although he was living with Shi Sheng, they did not have many interactions.

    Shi Sheng did not have time to care about him. The most important thing now was to earn money, then chase these two out of the house.

    The first day Shi Sheng¡¯s work was published, she already reached the top Xiao YiShi Sheng sales. The top ten sales were 10,000 soft girl coins.

    She rocketed to the top three by the third day.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s first month¡¯s manuscript fee was 100,000 dors.

    However, after her first manuscript fee, the readers noticed the author¡¯s updating speed had significantly decreased. She even stopped uploading new chapters at the end.

    Shi Sheng stopped writing novels after she got her paycheck. She straight away went to investment.

    Meng Zi: Ancestor, you haven¡¯t updated for three days! When are you updating!

    Ancestor: when I have time.

    Meng Zi: weren¡¯t you penniless?

    Ancestor: ¡û_¡û, not anymore.

    It was true that she had money now. Although she was no millionaire, she still had money. She did not have to eat dirt anymore.

    Meng Zi:...

    Why did she stop updating such a good novel! She had been updating so rapidly before. Just when she was about to publish a god-tier work, Shi Sheng decided to stop uploading.

    Meng Zi fainted in the toilet from rage.

    ......

    Since Shi Sheng got money now, she immediately returned the boss ¨C Sister Hong¡¯s money.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You can use them first.¡± Siter Hong was scared that Shi Sheng would not have money after she returned her money.

    ¡°I have money.¡± Shi Sheng put the money at Sister Hong¡¯s counter, ¡°thanks, Sister Hong!¡±

    Sister Hong shook her head, ¡°this kid,¡± she turned around, packed a few bags of snacks and gave them to her, ¡°take them. Tell me if you need anything.¡±

    Shi Sheng took out fifty dors from her pocket and put it on the counter, and rushed out with the bags of snacks.

    Sister Hong did not know how to react at the fifty dor. She was giving her that free of charge. She did not want to sell her that.

    Shi Sheng ran too fast until she bumped into someone outside.

    She met with Nie Cheng¡¯s dark face when she looked up.

    He suddenly grabbed Shi Sheng and pulled her to somewhere with no people.

    ¡°Xin Yi, what have you been telling Xie Yan?¡± Nie Cheng questioned her harshly.

    Xie Yan had not been picking up his calls and did not reply to his messages. Even his room was locked inside out.

    Shi Sheng flung Nie Cheng¡¯s hand with force, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything to him.¡±

    Who knows what¡¯s up with your bottom? It could be his period.

    Nie Cheng threatened, ¡°Xin Yi, you better break up with Xie Yan now. Or don¡¯t me me for what¡¯s gonna happen!¡±

    Shi Sheng sneered, ¡°oh, are you going to use the same low tactics before?¡±

    Nie Cheng frowned.

    How did she know?

    But the fact that she knew about this did not matter.

    ¡°d that you know that. I can make you as miserable as I can with a few words.¡±

    Nie Cheng left in big steps after threatening her.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡± what a dominating chairman.

    If you want to make me miserable, you need to have the capability to do so, retard!

    When Shi Sheng went back, Nie Cheng was on his way dragging Xie Yan out. They met at the stairway.

    Shi Sheng stood there. Initially, Nie Cheng was dragging Xie Yan, but when he saw her, he immediately wrapped Xie Yan in his arms.

    ¡°Xiao Yi...¡± Xie Yan panicked and wanted to push Nie Cheng away.

    Nie Cheng lowered his head and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll kiss you in front of her if you struggle.¡±

    Xie Yan¡¯s body froze.

    Nie Cheng walked down with Xie Yan in his arms.

    Shi Sheng stood in the middle, and did not have the intention of moving aside.

    ¡°Miss Xin, please move over.¡±

    ¡°Where are you taking my boyfriend?¡± Shi Sheng asked with a smile.

    Nie Cheng answered without changing his expression, ¡°it¡¯s a work-rted matter.¡±

    ¡°oh, work-rted.¡± Shi Sheng nodded. She moved to the side a bit. Nie Cheng thought that her tone was rather odd. When he was about to make a turn, she asked again slowly,¡±is sleeping together a work-rted matter?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yi, no...¡± Xie Yan looked up, quickly exined.

    However, before he could finish, Nie Cheng took over, ¡°so what if it¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Shi Sheng shrugged, smiled mockingly, ¡°remember don¡¯t overdo it, it¡¯s not good for your health.¡±

    Nie Cheng looked at her going up the stairs. He was feeling more bizarre.

    Why is her reaction so strange?

    Xie Yan wanted to chase her, but Nie Cheng mped him tightly in his arms. He could not move an inch.

    ¡°Nie Cheng, what are you trying to do!¡± Xie Yan screamed out of frustration. His voice was so loud until the whole stairway was his echo.

    Nie Cheng did say a word and dragged him down forcefully.

    ......

    When Xie Yan came back with his legs weak, he noticed that his and Nie Cheng¡¯s luggage were outside the door.

    Xie Yan tried to open the door with his keys, but the door did not budge.

    Xie Yan knocked, and the door opened after his first knock.

    It seemed like Shi Sheng was waiting for his return.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, what is the meaning of this?¡± Xie Yan questioned as he pointed at the luggage on the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯m evicting you.¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes at Xie Yan, ¡°you didn¡¯t think that I¡¯d still want you after you slept with another man, right?¡±

    Xie Yan¡¯s face turned pale, and he exined hesitantly, ¡°Nie Cheng was joking with you. We¡¯re really discussing some serious business.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at Xie Yan¡¯s trembling legs, ¡°it must be a real, serious business if you need to discuss it in bed.¡±

    ¡°Xie Yan, are you mistreating Xiao Yi?¡± The next-door neighbor that had been eavesdropping could not help it, opened the door and came over aggressively, ¡°I knew this Adonis is no good since the beginning. Xiao Yi, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you.¡±

    Xie Yan quickly exined, ¡°Uncle Qiang, I didn¡¯t, Xiao Yi misunderstood.¡±

 Chapter 759 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (6)

    Chapter 759

    The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (6)

    ¡°Xiao Yi?¡± Uncle Qiang looked at Shi Sheng.

    ¡°He cheated.¡± Shi Sheng replied faintly.

    Uncle Qiang¡¯s expression changed, grabbing Xie Yan¡¯s by his cor and punching him in his face.

    ¡°I hate two-minded people like you the most. ¡± Uncle Qiang spat, ¡°what¡¯s up with our Xiao Yi? Where did she wrong you?¡±

    ¡°Cough cough...¡± Xie Yan¡¯s face was numb from the punch, blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth, ¡°Uncle Qiang... listen to my exnation.¡±

    ¡°Listen to your exnation? Did Xiao Yi use you wrongly? People like you don¡¯t deserve our Xiao Yi.¡± Uncle Qiang carried Xie Yan downstairs.

    The tenants from below heard themotion and came up. They were asking what was going on when they saw Uncle Qiang carrying Xie Yan.

    ¡°This brat cheated on Xiao Yi.¡± Uncle Qiang snorted coldly.

    ¡°What?¡± everyone was shocked.

    Uncle Qiang exined briefly, and the crowd red angrily at Xie Yan. Some volunteered to get Xie Yan and Nie Cheng¡¯s luggage down.

    Since it was after working hours, themunity was filled with people pointing and judging him.

    Shi Sheng followed behind the crowd, with themunityforting her.

    ¡°Shi Sheng, don¡¯t be scared. We won¡¯t let him mistreat you.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yi, don¡¯t care about this kind of douche. You still have a long life ahead.¡± Some were scared that Shi Sheng might do something stupid likest time.

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Shi Sheng nodded obediently, ¡°who hasn¡¯t met a few scums living in this world anyway.¡±

    The crowd was relieved to see that Shi Sheng did not have an extreme reaction. They were really scared that the same thing might ur.

    ¡°Xiao Yi... Listen to me...¡± Xie Yan¡¯s voice came from the front.

    The men already carried Xie Yan to the neighborhood entrance and threw him out. His weak body was no match to the strongmen.

    Shi Sheng came out from her consoling women group, looked at the scoundrel Xie Yan, ¡°Xie Yan, remember this! We didn¡¯t break up on a mutual term. I¡¯m dumping you!¡±

    ¡°Well said, Xiao Yi.¡±

    Themunity behind her cheered.

    Xie Yan¡¯s face turned to embarrassment and shame,¡±Xiao Yi, do you have to be this cruel?¡±

    ¡°Pfft...¡± Shi Sheng could not hold it in andugh for some time, ¡°am I the cruel one here when you¡¯ve been sleeping with other people in my house?¡±

    I disagree with this logic!

    ¡°You...¡± Xie Yan¡¯s face went pale instantly.

    ¡°Am I not dumping you at the right moment? Now you don¡¯t have to separate from your new lover. You don¡¯t have to pretend anymore.¡±

    Xie Yan felt like he was stripped naked and being watched by a crowd. He felt humiliated from the bottom of his heart.

    They had at least dated before. Did she need to announce this to everyone?

    As Xie Yan did not know what to do, Nie Cheng showed up at the right time as if a savior dawned upon him.

    Nie Cheng brought Xie Yan into his car and packed the luggage. ¡°Xin Yi, you¡¯re going to regret this.¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± what the ****!

    Didn¡¯t he tell her to break up with Xie Yan? Now she¡¯s breaking up with Xie Yan, yet he still has issues about this. If you¡¯re that great, why don¡¯t you rule the universe?! Retard!

    ¡°Xiao Yi, don¡¯t feel sad. We have your back. Whoever that bullies you will have a hard time with us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. it¡¯s not worth it for that kind of person.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, for real.¡± Shi Sheng motioned a stop gesture, ¡°thanks, guys. I¡¯ll buy everyone dinner.¡±

    Everyone saw that Shi Sheng was insisting on it and ept her offer, went to a nearby restaurant.

    However, when they were paying the bills, they were scared that Shi Sheng could not afford it and suggested paying for themselves. Making Shi Sheng used some effort to convince them not to.

    She could still afford to buy them a meal.

    ......

    Shi Sheng fell behind when they were on their way back to their neighborhood. As they entered the neighborhood, she saw the olddy that opened the door for her and was heading out swaying.

    This was Grandma Yang. She was quite close with Xin Yi.

    ¡°Grandma Yang, where are you going?¡± Shi Sheng asked her as she passed her.

    Grandma Yang was slightly deaf and could not hear her clearly,¡± ah?¡±

    Shi Sheng raised her voice, ¡°I¡¯m asking, where are you going?¡±

    Grandma Yang heard it clear this time, ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up my grandson.¡±

    Shi Sheng was not a nosy person. Hence, she listened to Grandma Yang and sent her out of the neighborhood before leaving.

    Shi Sheng went back home and saw herptop that did not shut up was filled with her editor¡¯s messages.

    That brokenptop hung there.

    Shi Sheng kept quiet. I should get a newptop.

    Shi Sheng rebooted theptop, although it was stillggy, she could barely use it. Some of Meng Zi¡¯s messages disappeared from theg, Shi Sheng could only see the ones rushing her for more chapters.

    Meng Zi probably saw Shi Sheng online, so she messaged her again.

    Meng Zi: how did you trigger Nie Cheng?

    Nie Cheng? What?

    Ancestor: ?

    Meng Zi: Nie Cheng denied the rmendation requests and benefits that I submitted.

    Meng Zi: how did you offend the dark face Hades?

    Shi Sheng then only recalled that Nie Cheng was the chief editor of thedy section...

    This top male lead is epic.

    He must have seen her information as her sales were too eye-catching. The superiors must have seen it.

    Meng Zi: how did you make him mad? Ahhhhh

    The editor seemed agitated. This was her first god-tier writer. Can¡¯t believe it was getting aborted.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s fingertips tapped on the keyboard, and a message popped out on the screen.

    Ancestor: must because I touched his man.

    Meng Zi: !

    Followed by a few fear emojis.

    The information from that sentence was too much for Meng Zi to digest.

    Meng Zi: He indeed likes men?

    Shi Sheng did not reply. Meng Zi kept bombarding her with messages.

    Meng Zi: Do you know Nie Cheng in real life?

    Meng Zi: there was a rumor that Nie Cheng was pretty with a man in the editorial department.

    Meng Zi: Ancestor, don¡¯t pretend to be dead. I know you¡¯re here. Tell me, who is it?

    Shi Sheng¡¯s mouth twitched as she read Meng Zi¡¯s messages. Is this the attitude that an editor should have?

    Ancestor: aren¡¯t you scared that you¡¯ll get fired from gossiping about your superior?

    Meng Zi: I¡¯m not afraid of him. Tell me who Nie Cheng ¡®s with?

    A mere editor that did not fear the male lead. This is epic! She definitely has someone powerful behind her!

    Ancestor: Xie Yan

    Meng Zi: !

    Meng Zi liked to gossip about Nie Cheng. If she did not sound excited about this conversation, Shi Sheng suspected that she was in love with Nie Cheng.

    And the truth was, Meng Zi was nosy about Nie Cheng¡¯s gossip and his rtionship status.

    After the gossip, Meng Zi jumped to the topic of well boy love.

    Meng Zi: our website is beginning to provide more support for boy love novels.

    Thepany definitely would head in the same direction as its gay superior.

    Sometimes Shi Sheng¡¯s novels did not even have a male lead. It was about a few women fighting together. Could not help it that her work was outstanding, so the readers love it.

    Should she write boy love novels?

 Chapter 760 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (7)

    <h4>Chapter 760 The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (7)</h4>

    Ancestor: it¡¯s useless for me to write anything if Nie Cheng¡¯s going to block me.

    Nie Cheng was someone vengeful. Since he knew that she was on this site, there was no way he would let her survive.

    Meng Zi: Give me a moment.

    Meng Zi: 266****6

    Ancestor: ?

    Why did she send her numbers?

    Meng Zi: your work is excellent. Nie Cheng isn¡¯t that all mighty. If you add this number, it¡¯ll confirm that your novel flies into the sky.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s writings werepletely a hobby. She used it to earn money because she was destitute. So when she had some money, she couldn¡¯t care less if her novel could get a contract or not.

    So Shi Sheng ignored this opportunity happily.

    Shi Sheng got offline and went to the living room for water.

    However, there was no water inside the water dispenser.

    Xin Yi had been refilling the water when she was around, and Xie Yan only had been using it.

    Shi Sheng put her hands on her hips, blowing her fringes. I¡¯m so thirsty!

    Shi Sheng went to the kitchen, getting ready to boil the water by herself. In the end, she could not find a kettle, and most importantly, there was no tap water.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± ha ha ha!

    Shi Sheng went downstairs gloomily to buy water. Sister Hong¡¯s husband was in the store and chatted with Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng walked out of the store after she finished her water. There were no lights around the shop, so Shi Sheng quickly headed back to her apartment.

    She walked for a few steps and stopped, turning around to look at the opposite side of the street.

    It seemed like someone resembling Grandma Yang was standing under the unlit streetmp.

    Shi Sheng stuck out her tongue and licked her lips. She turned around and walked towards that figure.

    Grandma Yang stood under themp post with her neck sticking out, looking in a direction.

    ¡°Grandma Yang.¡±

    Grandma Yang could hear Shi Sheng clearly as the surrounding was tranquil. She then turned around with a smile, ¡°Xiao Yi.¡±

    ¡°Grandma Yang, it is almost midnight.¡± Shi Sheng pointed at her phone, ¡°your grandson is noting back. You should head back home.¡±

    The light from the cellphone screen reflected on Grandma Yang¡¯s vicissitudes face. There was a disappointment in the bottom of her eyes, ¡°they must be busy.¡±

    Shi Sheng did not want to judge them,¡±let me send you back.¡±

    Grandma Yang looked around reluctantly, then nodded her head after a while, ¡°fine, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shi Sheng sent Grandma Yang back to her house. When she went upstairs, she could hear some movement on her floor.

    Shi Sheng slowed down her steps and walked up carefully, looking in from the corner of the stairs.

    There were two people with a ck beanie trying to open her house door.

    One of them had a knife in his phone.

    If she was not dyed by Grandma Yang, she would be in the house by now.

    As Shi Sheng wasmenting about it, they already picked open the door and entered her house rapidly.

    Shi Sheng took out her phone and called the cops.

    Nothing will go wrong from calling the cops when something bad happens.

    After Shi Sheng called the cops, she only then went up, stood at the doorstep, waiting for the thieves toe out.

    After around two minutes, the thief with a knife stuck her head out. Before he could see the outside clearly, he was kicked right in the middle of his face.

    The thief was stomped back into the house. Shi Sheng opened the door and turned on the lights. One of the thieves who was a few steps away was shocked by this sudden change.

    ......

    When the cops arrived, Shi Sheng had already tied up the thieves. The siren woke everyone from the neighborhood up and quickly rushed there.

    Shi Sheng suspected that their intention was not merely stealing.

    However, both of them insisted that they were there to steal.

    Without proof, Shi Sheng could not say that they were trying to harm her. The police would assume that she was crazy.

    The cops arrested the thieves and told her that they would inform her if there was any progress.

    Themunity went back to their homes afterforting Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng ced a lot of defensive talismans after this incident.

    This Nie Cheng would be much crueller than she imagined.

    Shi Sheng would read the readersining under Xie Yan¡¯s novels daily.

    Although his writing style changed previously, the plot remained. Now that the story had changed as well, many expressed that they could not understand the story.

    Xie Yan said in the author dashboard that he was facing a breakup recently, so his conditions were not the best.

    After he poured out his grievances, the readers on the verge of the explosion started to feel sorry for Xie Yan.

    Meng Zi messaged her right when she left the page.

    Meng Zi: my favourite author had a breakup recently. His novels aren¡¯t good anymore. Hu hu hu, Ancestor, when are you going to update a new chapter?

    Ancestor: Is your daily job scope chatting with me?

    She wanted to get hired by such a goodpany.

    Speaking of going to work ...

    Meng Zi: I chat with a lot of people. [image] [image] [image]

    Meng Zi sent the screenshots of her with many others. Shi Sheng counted them, and there were at least a dozen of them.

    Thisdy is epic.

    Ancestor: Is yourpany hiring?

    Meng Zi: why? Is your friend looking for a job?

    Meng Zi replied in seconds. She did not know if she replied to her first, or if her speed was already that fast.

    Ancestor: I want to apply for a job and see if I can use my connections.

    The top male lead was there. She had to show up to disgust him.

    Meng Zi:...

    Meng Zi: why be an editor when you¡¯re so good at writing? One month of your pay is more than an editor¡¯s annual sry.

    Ancestor: I want to experience the feeling of rushing others¡¯ scripts.

    Meng Zi: I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m speechless.

    Meng Zi: we¡¯re hiring now, but didn¡¯t you have a grudge with Nie Cheng? If youe here, wouldn¡¯t you tear each other¡¯s face off every day?

    Ancestor: how can anyone live a life without tearing anyone¡¯s face off?

    <b> [...] the host is talking nonsense again. Whenever I ask you to fight with someone, you would escape faster than anyone.

    Meng Zi:...

    Is this author trying to set the world on fire?!

    Meng Zi sent the recruiting information to Shi Sheng. If she was hired, she could rush face to face, which was more convenient. Ha ha ha, she was so clever.

    Shi Sheng definitely did not expect Meng Zi to bear this intention when she sent her the information.

    Shi Sheng submitted a curriculum vitae ording to the recruitment information.

    She had not graduated from college, so Shi Sheng did not have high hopes for it. However, she did receive an interview notice.

    The interview location was in thepany. Shi Sheng arrived early to see that several other people came too.

    Some were fresh grads, some looked like they had been in the industry for some years.

    Shi Sheng as a greenhorn was naturally grouped with those without experience.

    There were three interviewers, and two walked in with Shi Sheng at the same time. Each was asked to exin their definition of online literature.

    Those that passed would move on to the next round.

    Shi Sheng passed that round with ease. The second round was an individual interview with different questions.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s question was to point out the novel with the potential to be a hit out of the three novels presented to her and exin why.

    Shi Sheng went up andined about those novels, and the interviewer looked at Shi Sheng dumbfounded.

    We didn¡¯t ask you toe here toin about the novels!

    ¡°... I chose the third novel.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s tone changes, ¡°the background settings are mature, and the characters¡¯ personality is distinctive... the plot is logical with no obvious loopholes...¡±

 Chapter 761 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (8)

    Chapter 761

    The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (8)

    Although Shi Sheng did roast the male lead, she did not deny that the author was good with his work, which was why Shi Sheng was able to enter the third round of interviews.

    The questions then were even moreplicated. Shi Sheng barely passed it, along with the other two interviewees, who were experienced in this field, unlike Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng had not worked seriously before. She was either wealthy or powerful in the previous dimensions, so she never needed to work.

    ¡°Come over tomorrow for your entry procedure, don¡¯t bete.¡±

    The staff handed out a staff handbook to them, ¡°Take these back and look through them, you don¡¯t need to memorize them, but you need to know.¡±

    After the staff walked away, the other two only started to chat while heading out.

    ¡°Bigpanies are indeed different. Even their staff handbook is so ssy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so good to be rich. We should work hard and be permanent workers.¡±

    They were slightly reputable editors from the other website, so they knew each other.

    Shi Sheng followed behind them to go down. Since they did not greet Shi Sheng, naturally, Shi Sheng did not care about them as well.

    When they entered the elevator, people in the elevator stopped talking when they saw theme in.

    When Shi Sheng walked out of the elevator on the ground floor, she heard people gossiping behind them.

    ¡°I heard that we¡¯re supposed to hire two editors this time. Howe there are three?¡±

    ¡°Maybe they use their connection? Look at the fresh grad... how could she get hired?¡±

    ¡°I hated people like this the most. They are upying a spot without contributing anything good.¡±

    ¡°We already have one in the editorial department, nowes another.¡±

    The two in front of Shi Sheng heard their gossip and turned around to judge Shi Sheng before looking away in disdain.

    <i> Why are you looking at me?

    Did you not graduate from university?

    Did anyone know how to do anything the moment they were born?</i>

    Shi Sheng did not understand them. Everyone wanted to hire someone with experience, but no one was willing to give a chance to those without experience. Did the knowledge appear out of thin air? Bunch of retards!

    ¡°Buzz...¡±

    Shi Sheng took out her vibrating phone. It was an unknown number...

    ¡­but Shi Sheng picked up the call nevertheless.

    ¡°Xin Yi, guess who I am.¡± a sweet voice came from the other end of the phone.

    Shi Sheng thought about it for three seconds, ¡°Meng Zi.¡±

    Among the people that she knew had her new number, only Meng Zi had such a sweet and youthful voice.

    ¡°Ah, you guessed it right.¡± Meng Zi sounded disappointed when she asked, ¡°did you pass the interview?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± Shi Sheng continued heading out.

    ¡°Bravo, I heard that the questions for this interview are tough. Are you still in the building? We¡¯re going to be colleagues from now on. Let me treat you to dinner as a celebration!¡±

    Shi Sheng rejected Meng Zi after thinking about it.

    <i>I best she doesn¡¯t have any good intentions.</i>

    ¡°How can you reject someone as cute as me!¡± Meng Zi growled on the other side of the phone.

    Shi Sheng calmly and shamelessly boasted, ¡°because I¡¯m cuter than you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Wait for me toe down and prove it.¡±

    Meng Zi quickly hung up. However, by the time she reached the ground floor, no one was waiting for her.

    Shi Sheng walked out of the building ready to leave with a taxi just when a car stopped in front of her.

    The car door opened and someone she had not seen for a long time came out.

    Xie Yan was stunned to see her.

    He wore a formal suit and his greyish yellow hair was swaying slightly in the wind.

    His height was around a hundred and eighty centimeters, with a clean and handsome look that gave off a cheerful vibe.

    By merely standing there, he managed to attract others¡¯ attention.

    ¡°Xiao Yi...¡± his lips opened.

    Before Shi Sheng could react, someone bumped into Shi Sheng¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Xin Yi, why did youe here to pester Xie Yan?¡±

    Shi Sheng held her arms instinctively and turned her head to look at the person who spoke.

    The tall and handsome man who stood next to Xie Yan was slightly taller than him. He exuded the jerkish vibe that only a dominating chairman would have.

    One was clean and cheerful, while the other was handsome and dominating. Both of them standing together looked perfectly matched.

    <i>Why do they look so cool!

    Can¡¯t they get someone normal?</i>

    Shi Sheng suddenly recalled the pervert Shang Guan Jiu from the previous dimension.

    <i>Yeah... dominating chairmen are good.</i>

    ¡°Which one of your eyes sees that I¡¯m pestering him?¡± Shi Sheng blurted out of rage.

    <i>This is too much. Why is taking a cab triggering a g?!</i>

    ¡°Then why are you here?¡± Nie Cheng nced at her with the ¡®I¡¯ve already seen through you¡¯ look,¡±Xin Yi, Xie Yan and you are impossible. Stop bugging him.¡±

    <i>To hell with this!

    Where¡¯s my sword!

    I¡¯m the one that dumped him, okay. Mr. male lead, what the hell are you thinking about?</i>

    Shi Sheng took a deep breath and smiled with the corner of her lips, ¡°apologies, I¡¯m not interested in someone who was under another man.¡±

    Xie Yan¡¯s expression changed instantly when he heard that.

    ¡°Xin Yi!¡± Nie Cheng roared.

    ¡°What?¡± Shi Sheng raised her brows. Her eyes seemed to have a flow of light flown through, but it seemed like there was nothing. The scorching sunlight went through her irises, and the temperature seemed to fade, leaving it cold and gloomy. Her tone was full of malice, ¡°did I say anything wrong? Are you the bottom? That¡¯s unexpected.¡±

    This triggered Nie Cheng for some reason. He suddenly raised his hand and smacked in the direction of Shi Sheng¡¯s face.

    Shi Sheng backed off subconsciously to avoid Nie Cheng¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Xiao Yi!¡± Xie Yan stretched out his hand out of terror, wanting to protect her. However, Nie Cheng suddenly pulled him and caused him to push her.

    Shi Sheng stumbled. The car next to her made an ear-piercing screech from the friction of the tires and the ground.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s reaction was fast, but her body was not up to par. She did not avoid the iing car altogether and injured her calf.

    The car stopped at the right time, and the driver rushed down, looking at her, panicking, ¡°are... are you okay?¡±

    Shi Sheng frowned, and stood up with the support of the car. She scowled, ¡°do you want to get hit and see?¡±

    <i>Damn it, getting hit by a car before she could show off.

    What kind of terrible luck is this?!</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Can I send you to the hospital?¡± thedy reached out to hold Shi Sheng. She was full of guilt.

    Shi Sheng waved her hand, ¡°it¡¯s just a small injury. Not a big deal. You can leave.¡±

    If Nie Cheng did not tug Xie Yan, she would not back off. This had nothing to do with thisdy.

    ¡°But... how can I...¡± thedy looked at Shi Sheng¡¯s calf.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s calf was numb and in pain. But she still could force herself to stand straight, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but if you don¡¯t leave, then I¡¯ll sue you.¡±

    Thedy was speechless

    Although Shi Sheng did roast the male lead, she did not deny that the author was good with his work, which was why Shi Sheng was able to enter the third round of interviews.

    The questions then were even moreplicated. Shi Sheng barely passed it, along with the other two interviewees, who were experienced in this field, unlike Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng had not worked seriously before. She was either wealthy or powerful in the previous dimensions, so she never needed to work.

    ¡°Come over tomorrow for your entry procedure, don¡¯t bete.¡±

    The staff handed out a staff handbook to them, ¡°Take these back and look through them, you don¡¯t need to memorize them, but you need to know.¡±

    After the staff walked away, the other two only started to chat while heading out.

    ¡°Bigpanies are indeed different. Even their staff handbook is so ssy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so good to be rich. We should work hard and be permanent workers.¡±

    They were slightly reputable editors from the other website, so they knew each other.

    Shi Sheng followed behind them to go down. Since they did not greet Shi Sheng, naturally, Shi Sheng did not care about them as well.

    When they entered the elevator, people in the elevator stopped talking when they saw theme in.

    When Shi Sheng walked out of the elevator on the ground floor, she heard people gossiping behind them.

    ¡°I heard that we¡¯re supposed to hire two editors this time. Howe there are three?¡±

    ¡°Maybe they use their connection? Look at the fresh grad... how could she get hired?¡±

    ¡°I hated people like this the most. They are upying a spot without contributing anything good.¡±

    ¡°We already have one in the editorial department, nowes another.¡±

    The two in front of Shi Sheng heard their gossip and turned around to judge Shi Sheng before looking away in disdain.

    <i> Why are you looking at me?

    Did you not graduate from university?

    Did anyone know how to do anything the moment they were born?</i>

    Shi Sheng did not understand them. Everyone wanted to hire someone with experience, but no one was willing to give a chance to those without experience. Did the knowledge appear out of thin air? Bunch of retards!

    ¡°Buzz...¡±

    Shi Sheng took out her vibrating phone. It was an unknown number...

    ¡­but Shi Sheng picked up the call nevertheless.

    ¡°Xin Yi, guess who I am.¡± a sweet voice came from the other end of the phone.

    Shi Sheng thought about it for three seconds, ¡°Meng Zi.¡±

    Among the people that she knew had her new number, only Meng Zi had such a sweet and youthful voice.

    ¡°Ah, you guessed it right.¡± Meng Zi sounded disappointed when she asked, ¡°did you pass the interview?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± Shi Sheng continued heading out.

    ¡°Bravo, I heard that the questions for this interview are tough. Are you still in the building? We¡¯re going to be colleagues from now on. Let me treat you to dinner as a celebration!¡±

    Shi Sheng rejected Meng Zi after thinking about it.

    <i>I best she doesn¡¯t have any good intentions.</i>

    ¡°How can you reject someone as cute as me!¡± Meng Zi growled on the other side of the phone.

    Shi Sheng calmly and shamelessly boasted, ¡°because I¡¯m cuter than you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Wait for me toe down and prove it.¡±

    Meng Zi quickly hung up. However, by the time she reached the ground floor, no one was waiting for her.

    Shi Sheng walked out of the building ready to leave with a taxi just when a car stopped in front of her.

    The car door opened and someone she had not seen for a long time came out.

    Xie Yan was stunned to see her.

    He wore a formal suit and his greyish yellow hair was swaying slightly in the wind.

    His height was around a hundred and eighty centimeters, with a clean and handsome look that gave off a cheerful vibe.

    By merely standing there, he managed to attract others¡¯ attention.

    ¡°Xiao Yi...¡± his lips opened.

    Before Shi Sheng could react, someone bumped into Shi Sheng¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Xin Yi, why did youe here to pester Xie Yan?¡±

    Shi Sheng held her arms instinctively and turned her head to look at the person who spoke.

    The tall and handsome man who stood next to Xie Yan was slightly taller than him. He exuded the jerkish vibe that only a dominating chairman would have.

    One was clean and cheerful, while the other was handsome and dominating. Both of them standing together looked perfectly matched.

    <i>Why do they look so cool!

    Can¡¯t they get someone normal?</i>

    Shi Sheng suddenly recalled the pervert Shang Guan Jiu from the previous dimension.

    <i>Yeah... dominating chairmen are good.</i>

    ¡°Which one of your eyes sees that I¡¯m pestering him?¡± Shi Sheng blurted out of rage.

    <i>This is too much. Why is taking a cab triggering a g?!</i>

    ¡°Then why are you here?¡± Nie Cheng nced at her with the ¡®I¡¯ve already seen through you¡¯ look,¡±Xin Yi, Xie Yan and you are impossible. Stop bugging him.¡±

    <i>To hell with this!

    Where¡¯s my sword!

    I¡¯m the one that dumped him, okay. Mr. male lead, what the hell are you thinking about?</i>

    Shi Sheng took a deep breath and smiled with the corner of her lips, ¡°apologies, I¡¯m not interested in someone who was under another man.¡±

    Xie Yan¡¯s expression changed instantly when he heard that.

    ¡°Xin Yi!¡± Nie Cheng roared.

    ¡°What?¡± Shi Sheng raised her brows. Her eyes seemed to have a flow of light flown through, but it seemed like there was nothing. The scorching sunlight went through her irises, and the temperature seemed to fade, leaving it cold and gloomy. Her tone was full of malice, ¡°did I say anything wrong? Are you the bottom? That¡¯s unexpected.¡±

    This triggered Nie Cheng for some reason. He suddenly raised his hand and smacked in the direction of Shi Sheng¡¯s face.

    Shi Sheng backed off subconsciously to avoid Nie Cheng¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Xiao Yi!¡± Xie Yan stretched out his hand out of terror, wanting to protect her. However, Nie Cheng suddenly pulled him and caused him to push her.

    Shi Sheng stumbled. The car next to her made an ear-piercing screech from the friction of the tires and the ground.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s reaction was fast, but her body was not up to par. She did not avoid the iing car altogether and injured her calf.

    The car stopped at the right time, and the driver rushed down, looking at her, panicking, ¡°are... are you okay?¡±

    Shi Sheng frowned, and stood up with the support of the car. She scowled, ¡°do you want to get hit and see?¡±

    <i>Damn it, getting hit by a car before she could show off.

    What kind of terrible luck is this?!</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Can I send you to the hospital?¡± thedy reached out to hold Shi Sheng. She was full of guilt.

    Shi Sheng waved her hand, ¡°it¡¯s just a small injury. Not a big deal. You can leave.¡±

    If Nie Cheng did not tug Xie Yan, she would not back off. This had nothing to do with thisdy.

    ¡°But... how can I...¡± thedy looked at Shi Sheng¡¯s calf.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s calf was numb and in pain. But she still could force herself to stand straight, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but if you don¡¯t leave, then I¡¯ll sue you.¡±

    Thedy was speechless.

 Chapter 762 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (9)

    Chapter 762

    The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (9)

    Nie Cheng and Xie Yan still stood while Shi Sheng held her leg, limping to the side.

    Thedy went back to her car reluctantly and left.

    ¡°You...¡± Xie Yan probably wanted to go up to her, but he was tugged by Nie Cheng. Nie Cheng snorted coldly and pulled Xie Yan away.

    These retards!

    Where¡¯s my sword?

    Shi Sheng was furious and wanted to chase them, but her leg was injured, so she could only watch them leave.

    Just you wait.

    Shi Sheng went to the hospital struggling to apply medicine. When she went back to her neighborhood, she was caught by Sister Hong. She thought that something terrible happened to her and talked to her for some time.

    Shi Sheng escaped the clutches of the devil with great difficulty.

    When she reached her home and did some cleanup, shey on the bed for a while before coding.

    ......

    Shi Sheng waste on the second day because of her leg. The staff who waited for her lectured her until he saw her injured leg then only let her go.

    Three of them were led to the editorial department. Thispany¡¯s working hours started at ten, but they had to clock in at nine. They could do whatever they wanted for the first half-hour.

    The second half was for meetings.

    The editorial department was gathered in a ce. Some were chatting, some were yingputer games, and some were having breakfast. There was no order.

    ¡°Everyone settle down!¡± The person that led them pped his hands, ¡°they are the new editors. Let¡¯s get to know each other.¡±

    The editorial department, which was rowdy just now, immediately quieted down and looked at the door.

    Those two came up one by one to introduce themselves.

    ¡°I¡¯m Anna. I graduated from... I¡¯ve been working at... for four years. d to meet you all.¡±

    ¡°I know her. She promoted An Xi. I didn¡¯t expect her toe here.¡±

    ¡°I know her too... I heard that she¡¯s good...¡±

    People started to talk about her softly right after Anna finished her introduction. Although they seemed to be whispering, yet the whole department could hear them.

    Anna seemed to be enjoying being touted and wascent. She boasted about herself briefly before letting another person introduce herself.

    Thisdy was not as great as Anna, but her works were acknowledged by the others too.

    It was finally Shi Sheng¡¯s turn.

    Shi Sheng took a few steps forward and said two words calmly, ¡°Xin Yi.¡±

    She did not say where she graduated from and where she worked at. Only her name.

    ¡°They said that they¡¯re only hiring two. But this third one showed up out of nowhere. She must have taken the backdoor.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why thispany hired her.¡±

    ¡°Just ignore her and do our work.¡±

    The editorial department assumed that Shi Sheng used her connection to get hired, but Shi Sheng did not do that.

    The person assigned the other two their job scope and looked at Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Xin Yi, you are in charge of the boy love section. Alright?¡±

    Boy love?

    Trash male lead¡­

    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±

    ¡°There are empty seats over there. You can find your own seat wherever you want.¡±

    Anna and the otherdy picked a slightly better spot with good lighting so Shi Sheng could only get the corner seat.

    They had another meeting at 9.30, so the three new editors were introduced again, naturally.

    The person that hosted the meeting was the Assistant Chief Editor of thedy section. Nie Cheng was not there.

    After the meeting, right after Shi Sheng, sat down. Ady rushed to the editorial department and scanned the whole department. She stopped on Anna and the otherdy for a moment, then charged at Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Xin Yi, Xin Yi!¡±

    She was too fast until Shi Sheng was caught off guard.

    ¡°Ahh, I finally got to meet you in person.¡± Thedy was too excited and was shaking her arms vigorously. She then stopped shaking and calmed down, ¡°cough, cough, I¡¯m Song Meng Zi.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Shi Sheng drew her arm back.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Song Meng Zi¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°From your voice.¡± Song Meng Zi called her before.

    Song Meng Zi pouted, ¡°this is no fun. You guessed it on the first try.¡±

    Song Meng Zi was fast to familiarize herself with others. She had been talking to Shi Sheng the whole time, causing the other editor to not dare to hand over her work to Shi Sheng.

    This editor was resigning, so she had to do a handover to Shi Sheng.

    The editor only got to hand over her work to Shi Sheng after Song Meng Zi grew weary of chatting and went back to her seat.

    The boy love genre only had a small audience. It was not as busy as other genres.

    The job scope to be handed over was not much as well.

    Song Meng Zi was a clingy person. Shi Sheng was

    blown away by how she told her the wholepany gossip in a mere day.

    Shi Sheng also noticed that she was quite popr in thispany. Everyone, regardless of their gender, liked her, except for the boy love editorial department.

    The way they looked at Song Meng Zi as if they were ring at their enemy.

    Shi Sheng asked out of curiosity,¡±what did you do to them?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just jealous of my beauty!¡± Song Meng Zi snorted and passed the snacks in her hand to Shi Sheng, ¡°ignore them, Xiao Yi. Do you want to eat?¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± I don¡¯t want to talk to a foodie. The settings that won¡¯t get fat from overeating deserve to get hated by the girls.

    Shi Sheng had not seen Nie Cheng these few days, she heard that he was on a business trip.

    Some figures passed by her hurriedly this morning as she clocked in to work.

    ¡°Chief Editor Nie is back.¡± Thedies in the editorial department hurried to the door excitedly.

    Before they cooled down, a few more people walked away from the elevator, making thedies even more excited. They stood at the door, entirely blocking Shi Sheng¡¯s field of vision. She could not see anyone outside.

    ¡°Chief Editor Shu is back too!¡±

    ¡°Did Chief Editor Shu and Chief Editor Nie go on the same business trip?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t be... they have different flight tickets. It¡¯s just a coincidence that theye back on the same day.¡±

    Before they finished their fangirling, someone informed them about the meeting.

    However, someone was already in the conference room when they reached there.

    They told them to use the other conference room as Chief Editor Shu would use this conference room. So, they had to move to the next room.

    The moment Nie Cheng walked in, he noticed Shi Sheng, and his expression changed immediately.

    ¡°Xin Yi, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to work.¡± Shi Sheng answered innocently. Couldn¡¯t she possibly be here to y, right?

    ¡°Who told you to work here?¡± She dared to work at hispany. She must have some guts.

    Everyone was baffled by this. Why is the Chief Editor having such a big reaction at Xin Yi?

    Shi Sheng spread out her hands, ¡°of course I¡¯m hired here. There¡¯s no back door for me to get in here.¡±

    ¡°Get out, everyone!¡± Nie Cheng suddenly screamed.

    They were even more baffled, but based on this situation, they did not dare to stay, so they exited the conference room one by one.

    Nie Cheng sneered, ¡°Xin Yi, you¡¯ve got some guts. Do you think you can snatch Xie Yan from me like this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always had a lot of guts.¡± Shi Sheng smiled, ¡°you can keep Xie Yan. I don¡¯t care about him.¡±

    Her man was the best of all. Why would she be into Xie Yan? Why did Nie Cheng keep thinking that she¡¯s trying to fight for Xie Yan with him?

    ¡°Well... very well!¡± Nie Cheng gritted his teeth. How dare shee to work at hispany.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m even better than you.¡±

 Chapter 763 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (10)

    <h4>Chapter 763</h4>

    <h4>The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (10)</h4>

    Shi Sheng walked out from the conference room. The other conference room door was ajar, and Shi Sheng looked inside and did not see anyone special.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen people getting scolded, huh?¡± Shi Sheng yelled at those from the editorial department who were being nosy and went back to her seat.

    <i>I haven¡¯t seen anyone who can be so cocky after getting scolded.</i>

    They left while muttering unhappily. The conference room from before was opened slowly after everyone left.

    ......

    Song Meng Zi came back with a handful of snacks. She heard that Nie Cheng schooled Shi Sheng and rushed to her seat before she could put her snacks down.

    ¡°Did Nie Cheng do anything to you?¡±

    Shi Sheng, using her mouse while answering mindlessly, ¡°what can he do to me anyway?¡±

    With Nie Cheng¡¯s capability, Shi Sheng did not even have to use her sword.

    ¡°If nothing happens, then it is all good. Here, this is for you.¡±Song Meng Zi let out a sigh of relief and ced her snacks on Shi Sheng¡¯s table.

    ¡°Did you skip work just to buy snacks?¡± This foodie is too much.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy these, alright.¡± Song Meng Zi snorted.

    Did she rob the store?

    Shi Sheng noticed that thedies in the editorial department were looking at Song Meng Zi with jealousy with a hint of envy.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡±

    What¡¯s up with them?

    Song Meng Zi did not stay happy for long as he was called by Song Meng Zi and came out with a bitter face.

    For some reason, thedies in the editorial department were happy about this and stopped paying attention to her and started working.

    ¡°Damn this Nie Cheng.¡± Song Meng Zi cursed indignantly, grabbed her snacks and went back to her seats.

    Shi Sheng was baffled. What is going on?

    She shook her head and looked back to herputer screen.

    She renamed her editor¡¯s name to Shen Jing Bing.

    Song Meng Zi did not understand why she used such a name.

    Shi Sheng smiled sweetly. How would an amateur understand the mindset of a pro?

    Yan Ye Zhi: editor, I¡¯ve sent you the synopsis and the epilogue of my new novel. Can you check if I need to change anything?

    Xie Yan¡¯s message suddenly popped out.

    Shi Sheng opened her mailbox and saw Xie Yan¡¯s synopsis in it.

    The genre surprisingly was thriller.

    Shi Sheng read through the synopsis and the epilogue. Work like this would drag Xie Yan¡¯s previous novels through to mud.

    Shen Jing Bing: you can submit it.

    Shi Sheng checked her end after some time to see that Xie Yan had really submitted a new work. She approved it straight away.

    Xie Yan started a new novel that grabbed the readers¡¯ attention. Within the first few days, he was roasted to crisp.

    This was apletely different novelpared to the ones they read earlier. Everyone was questioning if the author was the same person.

    As his editor, obviously, Shi Sheng had to intervene. She sent Xie Yan a message.

    Shen Jing Bing: what¡¯s up with your script? I¡¯ve seen your previous works before, there is a vast difference.

    Yan Ye Zhi: I¡¯m not in good condition recently...

    Shen Jing Bing: not in good condition shouldn¡¯t have such a big change.

    Now that no one is editing your script for you, of course you¡¯re not in a good state.

    Yan Ye Zhi: I¡¯ll work hard to adjust back. The new novel will stop updating for a while.

    Shi Sheng replied coldly.

    Shen Jing Bing: okay.

    She then received a message on her private ount immediately.

    Xie Yan: Xiao Yi, are you there?

    My gosh. This bottom is epic!

    Ancestor: what?

    Xie Yan: I¡¯m sorry for what happenedst time. Are you alright? Can I invite you to dinner?

    Shi Sheng was disgusted by Xie Yan¡¯s shamelessness and blocked him immediately.

    She went through her contact and blocked Nie Cheng as well.

    Having his contact number alone is enough to make me throw up.

    Xie Yan could not send her messages and did not receive any replies.

    He was staying at Nie Cheng¡¯s newly rented apartment. He got up and paced around out of irritation.

    After a while, he grabbed his keys and went out.

    Xie Yan arrived outside of the Happiness Neighborhood. No one was guarding the neighborhood at the moment, so he could sneak in easily.

    Xie Yan did not dare to knock on the door too loudly as he feared that Uncle Qiang would notice.

    After knocking on the door for a long time and no one answered, Xie Yan waited in the corridor until he saw more and more peopleing back from work. He bit his teeth and waited outside of the neighborhood.

    ......

    Shi Sheng ran into Sister Hong when she was on her way back, so she carpooled with her back to the neighborhood. And hence did not run into Xie Yan.

    ¡°Come down and eat with uster.¡± She invited Shi Sheng before she went inside her ce. Sister Hong lived under Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng held the stairs and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll never say no to a free meal.¡±

    Never give up any opportunity to get free food and to be a parasite.

    Shi Sheng went upstairs and took a bath. She changed her clothes and was just in time for dinner.

    After Shi Sheng had dinner at Sister Hong¡¯s house, she then only went back to her home.

    An editor could not publish their work on their website, so Shi Sheng looked for another website.

    Shi Sheng was the kind of person that would give up on her previous works once she came up with a new idea.

    She started her new novel when she was working. Right now, she has around ten thousand words. The word count was not enough, so Shi Sheng went on a typing sesh, arranged the chapters to be published ordingly and left it aside.

    ......

    Xie Yan did not get to meet Shi Sheng and went back frustrated.

    Nie Cheng was already back, and he was on hisputer unhappily.

    ¡°Where have you been?¡± he asked the moment Xie Yan reached home, ¡°you didn¡¯t even pick up my calls.¡±

    Xie Yan quickly took out his phone, ¡°the battery is dead. I didn¡¯t even notice.¡±

    He paused, brushed his hair and answered vaguely, ¡°I went out for a walk. I didn¡¯t go anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Did you go to look for Xin Yi?¡± Nie Cheng questioned out of the blue.

    Xie Yan quickly shook his head, ¡°no, why would I look for her?¡±

    Nie Cheng got up from the sofa and approached Xie Yan, causing him to back off sheepishly until he reached the bathroom door and could not retreat anymore.

    ¡°Nie Cheng...¡±

    Nie Cheng grabbed Xie Yan¡¯s chin to force him to look at his eyes, ¡°are you missing that woman? Am I not enough for you?¡±

    ¡°Nie Cheng. What are you talking about?¡± Xie Yan turned angry from shame, ¡°who am I to you? Your pet?¡±

    He had to question his whereabouts.

    A hint of danger shone through Nie Cheng¡¯s eyes. He pushed Xie Yan into the bathroom in the next second. He quickly went in after Xie Yan and shut the door with a ¡®piang¡¯ sound.

    Xie Yan was already used to Nie Cheng¡¯s behavior of making love whenever they had a disagreement, so he resisted a bit and gave in.

    They did it from the bathroom to the living room, and from the living room to their bedroom, the balcony. Nie Cheng forced him to do in various challenging and shameful positions.

    After they were done, Nie Cheng carried Xie Yan to clean himself, then tugged him in the bed and went to sleep while hugging him.

    ¡°Xie Yan, I love you.¡±

    Xie Yan¡¯s body stiffened.

    ¡°Nie Cheng...¡±

    Nie Cheng pressed his hand on Xie Yan¡¯s lips to stop him from talking.

    While his other hand went down his chest and moved further below. Xie Yan trembled a little along with his caress and had a reaction instinctively.

    Nie Cheng grabbed his part, breathing his warm breath on Xie Yan¡¯s ear, ¡°Xie Yan, you¡¯ve already epted me.¡±

 Chapter 764 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (11)

    <h4>Chapter 764</h4>

    The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (11)

    Shi Sheng went to the office on the second day. As she barely sat down, Nie Cheng¡¯s assistant already brought her a pile of work.

    Those were not in her job scope, so Shi Sheng got into a fight with the assistant on the spot.

    ¡°Xin Yi, Chief Editor Nie ordered this. There¡¯s no point in fighting with me.¡± the assistant kept mentioning Chief Editor Nie.

    ¡°This is not part of my job scope.¡± Shi Sheng sat on her seat with her arms crossed. She did not show any sign of anger. She was merely stating the facts.

    The assistant replied sincerely and earnestly, ¡°Xin Yi, you are a neer. Doing more is also testing your ability. You can¡¯t disappoint the Chief Editor¡¯s expectations.¡±

    ¡°His expectations?¡± Shi Sheng pointed at Anna and Zhao Qing, who were watching them, ¡°they¡¯re new here too. Why am I the only one who needs to do this? If you want to pick on me, just say that. Don¡¯t sugarcoat it.¡±

    You¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m picking on you. Who dares to say that in front of everyone? Are you dumb?

    Anna red fiercely. Chief Editor Nie found out that she got the job from the back door. Don¡¯t drag us now with you.

    ¡°Anna and Zhao Qing have experience in this field, only you don¡¯t. This is for you to gain experience. Why are you so ungrateful?¡±

    The assistant could not help but raise her voice.

    Shi Sheng raised her chin and responded cockily, ¡°yes, I¡¯m ungrateful. Go ahead and fire me then!¡±

    The assistant,¡±...¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? Why did you bully my Xiao Yi?¡± Song Meng Zi¡¯s voice came through. She pushed through those in the way and got in front of Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Song Meng Zi, don¡¯t interrupt!¡± the assistant chided.

    Song Meng Zi flipped the documents on the table, ¡°how am I interrupting? It¡¯s fine if Nie Cheng bullies me, but now he¡¯s bullying Xiao Yi too? Did Xiao Yi need to do these? Do you want me to report this to the superiors?¡±

    The assistant¡¯s expression changed, red at Song Meng Zi before leaving angrily with the documents.

    ¡°Lackey!¡± Song Meng Zi cursed.

    The assistant might have heard it. She paused and wanted to argue with Song Meng Zi but left in a hurry after receiving a call from Nie Cheng.

    Song Meng Zi tapped on Shi Sheng¡¯s shoulder, ¡°good job, Xiao Yi. We shouldn¡¯t encourage this kind of notorious behavior. Nie Cheng really thinks everyone should listen to him! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cover you. Nie Cheng won¡¯t dare to do anything to you.¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°...¡±

    If you¡¯re not afraid of Nie Cheng, why didn¡¯t you fight back when Nie Cheng ordered you to do something?

    And you want to cover me? Don¡¯t make meugh!

    ......

    Shi Sheng went to the restroom during break time. When she passed by the rest area, several editors were inside.

    She could hear them talking faintly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Chief Editor Shu have Song Meng Zi¡¯s back? I don¡¯t know what he sees in her. All she does is cause trouble everywhere and barely does her work, making our department a mess.¡±

    ¡°And that Xin Yi. Coming in using the back door yet doesn¡¯t have a sense of self-awareness, still dares to talk back to Nie Cheng.¡±

    ¡°Nowadays, people are not like us. They can do whatever they want as long as they know someone powerful. Others need to work their way to get a job while they can settle it with a sentence. How can God be so unfair?¡±

    ¡°Who did Xin Yi rely on to get in here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen her have any contact with the higher-ups.¡±

    The only person that Shi Sheng was close with was Song Meng Zi. But they knew that they only knew each other recently, so she would not sneak her in.

    Shi Sheng heard all kinds of rumors. She was pretty curious about the Chief Editor Shu they mentioned.

    Shi Sheng asked Song Meng Zi about it during lunch break.

    ¡°He¡¯s Shu Jue.¡± Song Meng Zi was shocked, ¡°You¡¯ve been with thepany for so long, and you still don¡¯t know who Shu Jue is?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about how to torture Nie Cheng all day long. Why would I care about the others?¡±

    The plot did not have Chief Editor this name.

    Song Meng Zi¡¯s expression was weird for a moment. She pulled her chair close to Shi Sheng and winked at Shi Sheng, ¡°didn¡¯t I tell you that they¡¯re jealous of me?¡±

    Song Meng Zi suddenly paused, ¡°I don¡¯t mind telling you, but you can¡¯t spill it.¡±

    Shi Sheng stood up expressionless, ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen then.¡±

    I¡¯m not going to do that.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be like that.¡± Song Meng Zi pulled Shi Sheng back, ¡°alright, I¡¯ll tell you, sit down first.¡±

    Shi Sheng was pulled back to her seat by Song Meng Zi. She cleared her throat.

    ¡°Shu Jue is my college senior. He¡¯s extremely talented, and countless girls were chasing him in his college years. He was not interested in any of them.¡±

    Shi Sheng listened to the whole thing, and all she gathered was how charming he was without any main point.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Song Meng Zi looked at her innocently, ¡°didn¡¯t you want to know about these?¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± why would I want to know about how charming he is?

    ¡°Then what do you want to know?¡± Song Meng Zi got close to Shi Sheng, and gave her a dirty smile, ¡°are you into Shu Jue? Let me tell you, Shu Jue is tough to serve, is a clean freak, utterly boring, ultimately clingy, and has a strong desire to control others. He¡¯s not boyfriend material.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°aren¡¯t you his girlfriend?¡±

    Song Meng Zi¡¯s expression froze, ¡°I¡¯d rather die than to date him.¡±

    If you¡¯re not a couple, then why are people of the department jealous of you?

    ¡°Cough cough... actually. Shu Jue is my cousin. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this. My cousin used this tactic to stop those crazy chicks. And now I can¡¯t even date other people.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re his cousin?¡±

    Song Meng Zi nodded, she seemed sincere.

    He really is her cousin.

    She and Shu Jue were one year apart. She never listened to anyone except Shu Jue. So she was sent to the same college as Shu Jue.

    Those years were the most miserable time for her.

    The others were busy having fun and dating.

    On the other hand, she was busy cockblocking Shu Jue, ruining her chances in the dating field.

    Song Meng Zi began toin about Shu Jue as she was telling her story.

    Shi Sheng felt like she needed to meet this Chief Editor Shu. He might be Feng Ci.

    <strong>[Hidden Mission: Spread Positivity in the World]</strong>

    <strong>[Mission target: Shu Jue. Help Shu Jue expand his business, Hong Yang College, to spread positivity.]</strong>

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± whoa, you just show up without warning.

    <strong>[Side Mission: Hypocrite. No hints, kindly investigate by yourself.]</strong>

    Fantastic, they don¡¯t even give hints now.

    What about the range? How am I going to investigate?

    <strong>[Host, you can do it. I believe in you.] If you¡¯re so great until you can fly to heaven and rule the universe, this difficulty is no big deal for you. </strong>

    There¡¯s no use in believing in me. Give me clues instead.

    The system probably did not have ess to the clues or did not have the hints, so it did not say anything and yed dead.

 Chapter 765 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (12)

    <h4>Chapter 765</h4>

    <h4>The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (12)</h4>

    Before Shi Sheng got to admire Feng Ci, the website¡¯s annual event wasing up, every editor was starting to get busy.

    Participating in the annual event was a big deal to the writers. You need to have excellent results to be eligible to participate in the yearly event.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s boy love department was an unpopr genre. There were five slots, ranked ording to how well the novels were.

    However, Shi Sheng did not submit the five with the best results.

    Nie Cheng, naturally got furious. He called Shi Sheng to his office to reprimand her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it if you¡¯re unable to handle this job. Thepany did not pay you to do whatever you want.¡±

    Nie Cheng was on the right side this time, so he would not give up the opportunity to get her.

    ¡°Do whatever I want?¡± Shi Sheng sneered, ¡°what did I do?¡±

    Nie Cheng mmed the list in front of Shi Sheng, ¡°what kind of nonsense list did you submit?¡±

    The writer with top sales was not on the list.

    ¡°She giarized.¡± Shi Sheng answered calmly, ¡°how can a giarized writer be eligible to participate in the annual event?¡±

    Nie Cheng choked up and took deep breaths, ¡°do you have proof?¡±

    Shi Sheng passed Nie Cheng her phone with the evidence on it, asking mockingly, ¡°didn¡¯t thepany day there was zero tolerance for giarism? Someone reported this a few months ago, yet thepany did not take any action. Is this what you mean by zero tolerance for giarism?¡±

    Thepany ignored behaviors like this just because the novel was selling like hotcakes.

    And because of this tolerance, more and more authors began to giarize others¡¯ works.

    Even in a fantasy world, those that stole treasure would not even resell them in their names so shamelessly.

    ¡°Xin Yi, don¡¯t be so cocky. Thepany has its considerations. Change the name list and get out.¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled with the corner of her mouth, ¡°really? I wonder if the higher-ups know about these considerations.¡±

    Nie Cheng red at Shi Sheng left with a dark face. How dare she threaten him.

    In the end, Shi Sheng did not change the list. When the list was announced, the author with top sales immediately asked Shi Sheng about it.

    Shi Sheng told her that she giarized without hesitation, making the writer speechless. She stopped updating her novel on the second day.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s headstrong behavior surprised the editors. As they had authors that giarized under them as well, but their sales were good.

    Thepany had a rule that the author¡¯s sales were directly linked to the editor¡¯smission. So they would turn a blind eye, and everyone would be beneficial.

    Nie Cheng only cut half of her sry for her actions.

    This was simply unscientific.

    ......

    Shi Sheng bumped into Xie Yan on her way back to her apartment one evening. As she was getting out of her cab, running back to her neighborhood.

    Before she could enter, she was blocked by someone.

    Xie Yan¡¯s whole body was wet. His hair was sticking to his hair tightly, looking rather sorry.

    ¡°Xiao Yi.¡±

    Xie Yan blocked Shi Sheng, she could not see his expression clearly in the rain.

    Shi Sheng ran over to her block. Waiting for her in such heavy rain. Is he trying to make her sympathize with him?

    What a joke.

    Xie Yan chased Shi Sheng when he saw her run away. He reached out and grabbed her arm.

    Shi Sheng reflexively avoided that. The rain flowed down from her cheek and she used her hand to wipe it away, ¡°Xie Yan, what do you want?¡±

    You¡¯re not in a melodrama y. Do you need to find me in the rain? Retard!

    ¡°Xiao Yi, I want to talk to you.¡± Xie Yan quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting here for you for many days, but you¡¯re never here. I have no other intention than wanting to buy you dinner and apologize for what happened before.¡±

    ¡°Talk my ass. I¡¯ve nothing to talk to you.¡± Shi Sheng cursed in annoyance.

    ****ing retard!

    Xie Yan saw Shi Sheng turned around and grabbed her. She stomped him in his private part.

    Xie Yan covered his crotch in pain.

    ¡°Xie Yan, my patience has a limit. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t dare to whack you.¡± Shi Sheng paused, wiped away the rain on her face, and kicked him again, ¡°retard!¡±

    Shi Sheng quickly ran to her block, leaving Xie Yan stood in the rain in pain while covering his private part.

    After staying in the rain for a long time, Shi Sheng caught a cold, and she¡¯s been sneezing.

    ¡°Why did you catch a cold?¡± Song Meng Zi passed Shi Sheng warm water and cold medicine, ¡°bought it for you just now, I¡¯m so kind, right?¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Shi Sheng sounded unwell.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Song Meng Zi put the rest of the cold medicine on Shi Sheng¡¯s table, with a slightly concerned tone, ¡°remember to eat on time. If you can¡¯t stand it, then take a day off.¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled. This cold was nothing to her.

    However, Shi Sheng did not expect that her body did not get well after the flu. The cold did not get better even after she went to the hospital.

    Song Meng Zi told her to get a day off, but that retard Nie Cheng did not approve the leave. He said that now it was the busiest time for the editorial department, and she was the only one in charge of the boy love genre. Who is going to do her work if she applied for leave?

    The whole department could see that Nie Cheng was purposely picking on Shi Sheng.

    Song Meng Zi rushed out after she heard that Nie Cheng did not approve her leave. When she came back, she already had the approval slip in her hand.

    ¡°Go go go, go home now.¡± Song Meng Zi carried Shi Sheng.

    Probably due to the wind, Shi Sheng felt even sick. She was dizzy when she stood up.

    <i>Screw this, I don¡¯t want such a weak body.</i>

    Song Meng Zi sent her down. These few days had been raining heavily, so it was not easy to get a taxi. Song Meng Zi scratched her head, took out her phone, and made a call.

    Song Meng Zi hung up after saying a few words. She held Shi Sheng out of the office and wait for a while in front of the office entrance. A car was approaching them gradually in the rain.

    A man came down from the car, ran in the rain, and greeted, ¡°Miss Song.¡±

    Song Meng Zi¡¯s eyes wide opened, ¡°why are you here? Where is my cousin?¡±

    ¡°Chief Editor Shu is busy, so he asked me to pick up you.¡±

    ¡°What kind of hero doesn¡¯t show up to save the beauty. In his face for being single.¡± Song Meng Zi nagged and let the man help Shi Sheng get into the car.

    Shi Sheng felt very dizzy, like her body was giving up. She was unable to stay awake.

    Shi Sheng did not think that she was like this because of a cold. Definitely had something to do with her luck.

    When Shi Sheng was sent to the hospital, the results were shocking. She was infected with an HU virus infection.

    Shi Sheng did not get infected with this virus previously because she was healthy. But since she had a cold, her immunity became weaker, making her easier to get infected. The hospital took a few days toe out with her results.

 Chapter 766 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (13)

    <h4>Chapter 766 The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (13)</h4>

    To be fallen ill and hospitalized, Shi Sheng could feel the world¡¯s deep malice. This was too painful.

    She hates her rubbish body.

    When Shi Sheng recovered and returned to the editorial department, the annual event was almost ready. This year¡¯s annual event was held in a scenic area. The writers could have a tour there after the event.

    Nie Cheng for some reason, stopped picking on Shi Sheng. He did not even show up much in the office.

    Let alone Shu Jue that went missing, everyone could not find him.

    Just like Song Meng Zi said, busy men like them were not on the same level as small fries like them.

    Until the departure, Shi Sheng had not seen Shu Jue. She was gloomy about it.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, Xiao Yi. Here.¡±

    The airport was full of people, and Song Meng Zi was waving at Shi Sheng in her bright red outfit. Next to her were those from the editorial department.

    Not every department was invited to thispany trip except for the editorial department.

    Shi Sheng only brought a backpackpared to the others with their bags and luggage. She looked like she was there to send them off.

    ¡°Are you joining the beauty pageant dressing up like this?¡± Shi Sheng poked Song Meng Zi¡¯s eye-catching red blouse.

    ¡°Hey! This way my writers can recognize me at a nce.¡±

    The writers went to the scenic area right away to meet them there.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s mouth twitched. She waved her hand and moved a few steps away from her.

    How did I know someone this retarded?

    ¡°Xiao Yi, don¡¯t be so mean!¡± Song Meng Zi grabbed Shi Sheng¡¯s arm.

    Song Meng Zi chitter-chatter with Shi Sheng. The time went by quickly, and they were about to board the ne.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to board the ne. Why hasn¡¯t Chief Editor Nie arrived yet?¡±

    ¡°Shall I call and ask him?¡±

    Just when everyone was getting ready to call him, Nie Cheng came into the airport with someone else.

    My gosh, you brought your bottom with you.

    ¡°Who is this? Is he from ourpany? Why haven¡¯t I seen him before?¡±

    ¡°And he came here with the Chief Editor¡­¡±

    Nie Cheng went to the crowd and pointed at Xie Yan, who kept his distance from Nie Cheng, ¡°this is Yan Ye Zhi.¡±

    The crowd was surprised that he was a writer. But how did he know Chief Editor Nie?

    ¡°Hi, guys.¡± Xie Yan smiled and greeted them.

    ¡°Ah, hi. I love your work.¡± They wereplimenting him as he was Chief Editor Nie¡¯s plus one.

    The editors were aware of their popr writers.

    Song Meng Zi and Shi Sheng stood behind the crowd. She poked Shi Sheng excitedly, ¡°is he Yan Ye Zhi?¡±

    ¡°Yeap.¡±

    Song Meng Zi abandoned Song Meng Zi instantly, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask for his autograph. I love his novels.¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡±¡­¡±

    Song Meng Zi really went to get an autograph from Xie Yan, but she only got to thank him as they were about to get aboard.

    Xie Yan only saw Shi Sheng when they were boarding the ne, and he was bizarre andplicated.

    Nie Cheng blocked in front of Xie Yan and pushed him to the first-ss seats.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I met Yan Ye Zhi and got his autograph.¡± Song Meng Zi fangirled.

    Song Meng Zi decided to stay away from this retard. She liked her ex, after all, bah, enemy.

    Song Meng Zi, however, did not n to let Shi Sheng go, ¡°Xiao Yi, his ¡®Divine Beast¡¯ is so good, and ¡®The Emperor¡¯s favorite¡¯. I love these two the most, but thetest chapters of ¡®Divine Beast¡¯ are not as good as the earlier chapters.¡±

    He did not have someone to edit his workter on. Of course it was not going to be as good as before.

    ¡°Wait¡­ Xiao Yi, I remember his name is not your list, right?¡±

    Song Meng Zi became sane after she was done fangirling.

    ¡°Yeap.¡±

    ¡°Then he¡­¡± Song Meng Zi covered her mouth and looked at Shi Sheng unbelievably.

    It can¡¯t be what she¡¯s thinking about, right?

    Can it be?

    Shi Sheng smiled faintly, ¡°Nie Cheng brought him here.¡±

    ¡°Gosh!¡± Song Meng Zi eximed. She quickly lowered her voice as she realized she was being too loud, ¡°he, he, he, and Nie Cheng?¡±

    They¡¯re in that kind of rtionship?

    Song Meng Zi turned angry and stopped liking Xie Yan.

    Who told him to be with Nie Cheng?

    The lover of an enemy is an enemy.

    It took a long time to reach its destination. Everyone decided to rest after they were assigned to their rooms as they would be busy tomorrow.

    However, something happened with the room assignation. Twodies that did not go well with each other from the editorial department were assigned to the same room. Both of them were unwilling to stay together, and no one else was willing to switch their room with them. Both of them were not willing topromise.

    Shi Sheng leaned on the marble counter, watching them fight.

    This was all part of the plot.

    In the end, Xie Yan would be staying in the same room with Nie Cheng.

    Once again, Shi Sheng was right with the plot. The writers that came early stayed in single rooms. Xie Yan naturally would be too. He gave his room to thatdy and Nie Cheng naturally asked Xie Yan to stay in the same room as him.

    Everyone went upstairs, back to their rooms after they were assigned to their rooms.

    Initially, Shi Sheng was supposed to live with anotherdy. However, Song Meng Zi forced her to switch her room with her.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, what do you think they¡¯re doing?¡± Song Meng Zi, being her nosy self, asked.

    Shi Sheng lied on the bed while ying with her phone, answered without looking up, ¡°what else can they be doing? of course they¡¯re doing it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Xiao Yi, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re so dirty.¡±

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, ¡°be sensible,dy. You¡¯re the one that asked me what they are doing.¡±

    Song Meng Zi,¡±¡­¡± just because I asked that doesn¡¯t mean you need to be this straightforward!

    The others from the editorial department were guessing what Xie Yan and Nie Cheng were doing as well, other than Song Meng Zi.

    After all, there were rumors about Nie Cheng that he actually liked men.

    ¡­¡­

    The next morning, the editors had to rush to the venue to wee their writers.

    Song Meng Zi was not wrong about her outfit. Her writers noticed right away when they saw her.

    More and more people were arriving, including Shi Sheng¡¯s writers. They were surprised when they saw her.

    They did not expect their editor to be so young.

    Only one of the writers turned out to be a guy. So he seemed uneasy when he was surrounded by the otherdies.

    They had a day to wait for the other, and the activities began on the second day.

    The editors needed to arrange their writers¡¯ amodation and other issues.

    Since Shi Sheng only had 5 writers, it was quickly arranged. She was heading to the elevator and going back to her room.

    Ding-

    ¡°Nie Cheng, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve alreadye here as you wish. Can you restrain yourself in front of so many people?¡±

    The conversation spilled out as the elevator door opened.

    Shi Sheng,¡±¡­¡± why do I see the male leads everywhere I go?

    Xie Yan pushed Nie Cheng away harshly, who was hugging him when he heard the elevator door open and ran out with his head lowered without even looking at who was standing outside.

    Nie Cheng walked out of the elevator calmly, looked at Shi Sheng with an unambiguous nce, then chased after Xie Yan.

    Shi Sheng looked in the direction Nie Cheng left speechless. By the time she wanted to enter the lift, the lift had already left, so she had to wait for the next trip.

    The lift only arrived after a few minutes. Shi Sheng entered the elevator, and the lift door closed. It then opened quickly, with a man dressing in a casual ck outfit standing outside.

    He was wearing earphones with one hand in his pocket. He looked down a little and was about to get in. But in the next second, his expression changed a bit, turned around, and ran away hastily.

    Shi Sheng,¡±¡­¡±

 Chapter 767 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (14)

    Chapter 767

    The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (14)

    Shi Sheng entered his office, and she could describe the style with only one word.

    White.

    Other than a few nts for decoration, the whole ce was almost white.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡±

    Why do I feel like I¡¯ve entered a mental hospital?

    Shu Jue sat behind his office desk with a white shirt. The cuffs were slightly pulled up, showing his fair forearms.

    He nced at Shi Sheng with his lips pursed.

    ¡°Chief Editor Shu.¡± Shi Sheng looked around and stepped forward obediently.

    Shu Jue flicked his finger, and the notebook turned in a direction, ¡°what do you want?¡±

    Shi Sheng nced over, with a straight face, ¡°Chief Editor Shu, I¡¯m courting you.¡±

    Shu Jue jerked up, ¡°you¡¯re harassing me.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m harassing you,¡± Shi Sheng admitted, ¡°I deeply apologize for the inconvenience I¡¯ve caused you. Let me invite you to dinner to express my regrets.¡±

    Shu Jue,¡±...¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled sincerely. That face looked harmless to any creature. She seemed like a girl that did not have much experience in life.

    That weird feeling was here again.

    He stopped having that kind of dream after high school. But after he met her, he had that sort of dream a few nights in a row...

    And that person was standing in front of him now.

    Shu Jue seemed to smell a faintly discernible fragrance from the girl standing in front of him.

    It was the same smell in his dream.

    Shu Jue looked down, ¡°no need for that.¡±

    He sat back and turned the notebook back to his side, said without emotion, ¡°don¡¯t do the same thing in the future.¡±

    Shi Sheng took a few steps forward, ¡°but how am I going to express my apology if I don¡¯t invite you to dinner?¡±

    ¡°Go out.¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll go out. DOn¡¯t get so angry. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡±

    Shi Sheng exited the office resentfully.

    ¡°Ka-cha-¡±

    Shu Jue¡¯s tense body was able to rx after the office door closed. He pulled his shirt cor, and his racing heartbeat seemed to rx at this moment, began to regain its usual speed.

    Shu Jue rubbed his brows.

    He sent Cheng Ming a message after a long time.

    ¡°Knock knock...¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡± Shu Jue put down his phone.

    His assistant came in with a cup of coffee, ¡°Chief Editor Shu, your coffee.¡±

    Shu Jue frowned, ¡°who asked you to get this?¡± he did not request any coffee.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it you?¡± the assistant was confused, ¡°Xin Yi said that on her way out...¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The assistant did not say a thing and left, puzzled.

    Shu Jue took a sip of the coffee. This aromatic coffee filled his entire mouth, making him ease downpletely.

    ......

    Her coworkers from the editorial department thought that Shi Sheng was getting into trouble when she was called away. They were evidently disappointed when they saw here back without a scratch.

    ¡°Why did my cousin call you?¡± Song Meng Zi slipped into Shi Sheng¡¯s cubicle, asked softly.

    ¡°He told me to stop harassing him.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been harassing him?¡± How did she not know that? She had been apanying him going to and from work every day. She definitely would have known if Shi Sheng did harass him.

    Shi Sheng drank water, ¡°of course, if I don¡¯t make a move when I¡¯m into him now. Do I have to wait for him to get married and court his son?¡±

    Song Meng Zi¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°that¡¯s a good point.¡±

    Shi Sheng drank water again, unlocked herptop, pointed at the chatbox, ¡°like this.¡±

    Song Meng Zi went over and took a look from the beginning to the end, ¡°it¡¯s a miracle that my cousin didn¡¯t call the cops on you.¡±

    This level of harassment should definitely get locked up in the cell.

    Shi Sheng snorted arrogantly, ¡°he can¡¯t do it.¡±

    Even if Feng Ci lost his memory, his personality was not affected, so he would not treat her differently.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t with my cousin yet,¡± Song Meng Zi despised, ¡°don¡¯t cry if you fail.¡±

    Indeed, she was really looking forward to having someone get rid of Shu Jue, then she could start dating happily. However, courting Shu Jue was not an easy task.

    ¡°Nothing fails in my hand.¡±

    Song Meng Zi continued to despise her. Anyone could talk big, but can you seed in that?

    Shi Sheng came close to Song Meng Zi, her smile was slightly creepy. She could see herself from the reflection in her eyes as clear as looking into a mirror.

    Her eyes were pitch ck like it was dyed in ink as if they were hiding some kind of man-eating monster inside.

    Song Meng Zi took a deep breath, chills sent down her spine. She could hardly swallow her saliva.

    As she was about to move away from Shi Sheng. She heard her saying, ¡°either I seed or I¡¯m going down with him.¡±

    Failure usually meant disappointment. If she had the intention of ending it all whenever she was going to fail, then she was not going to fail with the determination of wanting to stay alive.

    Song Meng Zi quickly backed off until she almost hit the table behind her.

    Shi Sheng sat up straight and tapped on her table casually.

    That feeling was still with her. Song Meng Zi peeped at Shi Sheng carefully. Her profile was peaceful and tranquil, without the eerie slyness from before.

    Song Meng Zi shook her head and looked at Shi Sheng again to make sure she was as usual, then only tapped her chest and let out a sigh of relief.

    It must be because of her being too exhaustedtely. Tonight she would not stay upte. Instead, she would have a good rest.

    Song Meng Zi rubbed her cheek and went back to her cubicle.

    ......

    ¡°I think I saw Xie Yan just now.¡±

    ¡°Me too, didn¡¯t Chief Editor Nie go down already...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve a hunch from the annual event that they¡¯re together. What should single dogs like us do when good men are all gay?¡±

    During the lunch break, thedies behind Shi Sheng gossiped about Xie Yan and Nie Cheng from Shi Sheng started eating until she finished eating.

    After the annual event, Shi Sheng only saw Nie Cheng during meetings. But this top male lead would ignore her.

    She had no idea what he was nning.

    The editorial department was busier on Fridays afternoon. Shi Sheng finished her job around seven, and most of the editorial department was still there. Song Meng Zi was still there chatting with her authors. No one knew who was doing her job.

    All Shi Sheng knew was that she had not seen Song Meng Zi work seriously before.

    ¡°Dit, dit...¡±

    As Shi Sheng was about to turn off herptop, she suddenly received a message. She clicked on the notification.

    Ou Lu: editor, are you here?

    Shen Jing Bing: ?

    She knew about Ou Lu, her boy love novels were on the rise recently.

    Ou Lu: editor, someone giarised my script, I have a Turnitin report.

    Ou Lu sent Shi Sheng a few images.

    Ou Lu: I released the chapters earlier than him. He had been copying my novel from the plot to some of the descriptions.

    Shi Sheng looked at the images, the screenshot was Xie Yan¡¯s new book, ¡°Not to be Teased¡±.

    It was highly simr to Ou Lu¡¯s new novel, ¡°Master, I want to marry you!¡±.

    Shi Sheng looked into Xie Yan¡¯s new novelment section. All of them were about him giarizing Ou Lu.

    Although Ou Lu was a newbie, she had quite a lot of fans. Her fans were in rage when they found out that her novel was being giarized.

    Damn, bottom male lead, you even learned to giarize now.

    Shi Sheng quickly chased out the elevator. There were not a lot of people in the lobby, but she could not find him there.

    Shi Sheng was exasperated.

    What does it mean?!

    What is the meaning of this?!

    Just let me date peacefully.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, what are you doing?¡± Song Meng Zi tapped Shi Sheng¡¯s shoulder from behind.

    ¡°I think I saw my lover.¡± Shi Sheng answered.

    ¡°What?¡± Song Meng Zi¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°what lover? Where did you get a lover?¡±

    ¡°From my previous life!¡± Shi Sheng scratched her hair. She was frustrated, ¡°did your cousine here too?¡±

    Song Meng Zi blinked. Why did she bounce from her lover to his cousin?

    ¡°I think he¡¯s here. I saw his name on the list. Let me ask.¡± Song Meng Zi called someone.

    It took some time for the call to be picked up. Song Meng Zi hung up after chatting a bit,¡± he¡¯s outside, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll find him and you¡¯ll see if he¡¯s hot or not. Hahaha!¡±

    Song Meng Zi dragged Shi Sheng out to the parking lot outside the hotel. Shi Sheng could see the man in the ck outfit she saw earlier from far away.

    The sunlight hit the car window and reflected on the man, making him looked shiny at the moment. It was extraordinarily eye-catching.

    He was not handsome until the gods and the humans were jealous of his looks yet he was considered good-looking. His lips were pursed. There was no expression on his face, giving out a repressed vibe.

    This was also Shi Sheng¡¯s first impression of him, repressed.

    That kind of repression made people feel unpleasant.

    ¡°Cousin,¡± Song Meng Zi dragged Shi Sheng, ran towards him.

    Shu Jue did not turn around. He did not even change his pose. Song Meng Zi seemed like she was used to Shu Jue¡¯s behavior. She greeted the person next to Shu Jue, ¡°Brother Cheng, long time no see.¡±

    The man who stood opposite them looked humorous, but there was a touch of sternness in his eyebrows, ¡°Xiao Meng Zi, didn¡¯t we see each other a few days ago? How is that considered a long time?¡±

    ¡°One day apart from you seems like three years. Am I right, Brother Cheng?¡±

    ¡°Right, right, our Xiao Meng Zi is always right.¡± Cheng Mingughed cheerfully.

    Song Meng Zi snorted out of nowhere, making Cheng Mingugh again.

    Cheng Ming stood straight, pulled the car door next to him, and said to Shu Jue, ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    Without saying a word, Shu Jue went to the other side, opened the car door, and sat in.

    Cheng Ming seemed helpless and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to...¡±

    ¡°Drive.¡± Shu Jue spoke a word.

    ¡°Cousin, where are you going? Bring me along!¡± Song Meng Zi rushed up, grabbed the car door that Cheng Ming had not closed, and leaned her head into the car.

    ¡°Xiao Meng Zi...¡± before Cheng Ming finished his sentence, he saw thedy who was standing behind Song Meng Zi went over to Shu Jue¡¯s side and opened the car door.

    And kissed him with the speed of light.

    Cheng Ming,¡±!?¡±

    Song Meng Zi,¡±...¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s lips stuck on Shu Jue¡¯s lips. It was slightly cool and soft, with a hint of a girl¡¯s fragrance.

    Before Shu Jue was disgusted, it was reced with another emotion. As if his heartbeat stopped for a second. It was a stranger feeling that transpired from his heart to his whole body.

    He looked at the person inches away from his face with shock.

    Shi Sheng rose slowly, looked at Shu Jue with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve got my eyes on you.¡±

    Shu Jue touched the corner of his lips. In the next second, he pushed Shi Sheng away, rushed down from the car, and retched.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± what is the meaning of this?

    Cheng Ming came from the other side and said with amusement, ¡°she¡¯s got some guts!¡±

    He took out a bottle of water behind him, headed to Shu Jue in strides. He patted lightly on his back.Shu Jue had not eaten anything, so he did not throw up anything.

    Song Meng Zi was still in shock. She walked to Shi Sheng with surprise, with a weird tone, ¡°Xiao Yi... did you just... kiss my cousin?¡±

    She could not believe what she saw.

    Shi Sheng noded with no shame, ¡°yeap.¡± I will put a mark on my man if I see him. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m saving for others.

    She then pointed at Shu Jue, ¡°so why did he react this way?¡±

    I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m a little dumb.

    All I did was kiss him. It¡¯s not that disgusting, right?

    I don¡¯t have bad breath, and I haven¡¯t eaten anything strange.

    ¡°... Didn¡¯t I say that my cousin is a clean freak?¡± Even she did not dare to touch him casually. Good job to her for kissing her cousin the first time she saw him, ¡°Xiao Yi, just because you fancy my cousin, you don¡¯t have to be so eager.¡±

    Song Meng Zi advised.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± you think being a clean freak is so great!

    The other male lead stopped being a clean freak after the heroine kissed him.

    Why didn¡¯t the same thing happen to her?

    I give this setting one star!

    #Why is my significant other is always this crazy no matter which body she transmigrated to?#

    Shu Jue already turned around and approached Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Xiao Yi... good luck.¡± Song Meng Zi swallowed her saliva, took a step back out of fear.

    Her cousin was frighteningly terrifying.

    Shu Jue was getting closer and closer...

    Their distance was shortening.

    As they were about to stand face to face, he took a turn and went over Shi Sheng to the car and got in the car right away. He then mmed the car door and winded up the car window.

    ¡°No... what is the meaning of this?¡± Shi Sheng turned around to the car window and tapped on it, ¡°at least give me a reaction!¡±

    ¡°Miss, you need to work harder for him.¡± one of Cheng Ming¡¯s legs in the car and gave Shi Sheng a cheering pose, ¡°Xiao Meng Xi, see you.¡±

    Shi Sheng stepped aside with her arms crossed when Cheng Ming drove away. Does Feng Ci need a beating?

    ......

    After driving for some time, Cheng Ming looked at the man next to him, ¡°how do you feel?¡±

    The car was in silence. Shu Jue¡¯s mouth opened after some time, ¡°it¡¯s terrible.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t get mad.¡± Cheng Ming tapped on the steering wheel rhythmically with his fingers, ¡°For the first time, you did not get angry because a woman touched you.¡±

    Shu Jue stared straight ahead. The scenery receded extremely quickly and turned into light and shadow.

    He touched his heart. He said that he felt terrible, but it was not physical.

    It was his heart, like a heart attack, and he could not catch his breath.

    He did not even dare to look at her expression just then.

    A stranger...

    How ridiculous. He was afraid of a stranger.

    ¡°She¡¯s quite an interesting girl,¡± Cheng Ming¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, ¡°Shu Jue, you should give it a try. You¡¯re not one of us.¡±

    Shu Jue looked at Cheng Ming.

    Cheng Ming turned his head, smiled brightly at Shu Jue, ¡°we¡¯ve been friends for so many years. If you were, I would have courted you a long time ago. Shu Jue, don¡¯t force yourself.¡±

    Shu Jue lowered his head.

 Chapter 768 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (15)

    Chapter 768

    The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (15)

    Song Meng Zi still could not believe that her cousin disobeyed thews of nature. He did not get mad.

    The sky is going to rain hot guys!

    After that, Song Meng Zi had been looking at Shi Sheng coyly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that my cousin was into this. If I knew I would¡¯ve made the first move, maybe we can have a forbidden love.¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± What¡¯s in this girl¡¯s brain?

    ¡°Xiao Yi, I have high hopes for you. Good luck in courting him!¡± Then she could swim out the ocean of suffering! Hahahaha! I¡¯m too clever!

    ¡°This is my cousin¡¯s number, WeChat...¡±

    Song Meng Zi gave Shi Sheng every contact that could get to Shu Jue.

    Shi Sheng looked at his username with a penguin symbol.

    She showed Song Meng Zi her phone, ¡°Is this your cousin?¡±

    ¡°Yeap, why?¡± Song Meng Zi nodded, ¡°I named that. Is it good?¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡±....¡± I don¡¯t really want to talk to you.

    Why was he, the chief editor, her previous editor?

    Hua Yue Que...

    She even blocked him!

    ¡°This... I heard that recently thepany wanted to promote IP, that¡¯s why my cousin added you. He probably thought you¡¯re good, but you rejected him. That¡¯s cool!¡±

    ¡°If I knew that, I would never reject him!¡± Shi Sheng wanted to wail badly.

    She had to reap what she sowed even if she was in tears.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, when are you releasing the new chapters?¡± Song Meng Zi recalled her novel and asked.

    ¡°In my years of living.¡± Shi Sheng sat up on her bed and answered with a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯m going to court your cousin, and if I fail. I¡¯ll rape him.¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Song Meng Zi spat out all the soda in her mouth.

    She gave her a thumbs up. Bravo, my Xiao Yi. Not everyone dares to say that.

    ......

    After the annual party in the hotel, it¡¯s vacation time. Since it was a group activity, they could not go their separate ways.

    ¡°Did you notice that Chief Editor Nie and Xie Yan are quite close?¡±

    ¡°I saw that a long time ago. Do you think they¡¯re dating?¡±

    ¡°I never expected that I would get such a cute CP in real life! I already have a new ship...¡±

    The fujoshi were fangirling about that CP while the otherdies were jealous that Xie Yan, a man was hogging the premium quality man.

    Shi Sheng turned back to see Nie Cheng and Xie Yan were walking together. They kept the distance of one person between them as there were many tourists.

    When they reached the mountain halfway, someone suggested camping there that night. This was not part of the itinerary, however, Nie Cheng agreed to that immediately when someone proposed to him.

    Shi Sheng suspected maliciously that Nie Cheng wanted to do something [redacted] on the mountain with Xie Yan.

    There were shops at the half-point of the mountain that sold camping equipment. Since this was not part of the itinerary, they had to use their own money. Most of them were fine with it, so the minority had to obey the majority and camped there.

    Since they were climbing the mountain with equipment, their speed naturally slowed down. Shi Sheng fell behind them.

    When she arrived at the mountain top, they were already setting up their camps. However, not many of them knew how to set up a tent so the tents were in a mess.

    Shi Sheng found a better spot and began to set up her tent. Song Meng Zi and a few girls walked over while chatting happily, ¡°Xiao Yi, do you need help?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± Shi Sheng shook her head.

    But Song Meng Zi did not listen to her at all, she acted cute to ask for the others to help and Shi Sheng¡¯s tent was set up shortly.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...so why did you ask me in the first ce? Are you okay?

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shi Sheng thanked the girls with a gentle tone and a smile.

    ¡°No problems.¡± the girls shook their heads in shock. Before this, they saw her all by herself and she seemed cold so they thought it would not be easy to get along with her. They did not expect her to be so well-mannered.

    Song Meng Zi bid the girls goodbye and hopped to Shi Sheng, ¡°shall we sleep in the same tent?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather sleep with your cousin.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Song Meng Zi did not want to admit defeat, ¡°my cousin¡¯s body is stiff and hard, unlike my body.¡±

    ¡°As long as my body is soft then it should be fine.¡±

    Song Meng Zi,¡±...¡± why did this topic suddenly be so dirty?

    ¡°What exactly do you like about my cousin?¡± Song Meng Zi could not understand. With his personality, it is not like he was super good-looking.

    ¡°I like everything about him.¡±

    ¡°How many times have you seen my cousin?¡±

    Shi Sheng gave it a thought, ¡°once.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yi, love at first sight is a lie, don¡¯t be so silly.¡±

    Shi Sheng raised her brows slightly, the corner of her eyes had a touch of a smile, ¡°who said I fell in love with him at first sight?¡±

    Song Meng Zi was puzzled, ¡°you haven¡¯t met each other before. If it¡¯s not love at first sight then what is it?¡±

    She did not know who Shu Jue was before this.

    Shi Sheng smiled mysteriously, spoke lightly, with emotion that made Song Meng Zi bizarre, ¡°I purposely came here to find him.¡±

    Song Meng Zi was confused, ¡°you knew my cousin before this?¡± no way!

    ¡°We knew each other for a long time.¡± Shi Sheng gazed at the sky that was getting darker gradually, her lips moving, ¡°for so long... until I¡¯m used to him.¡±

    Song Meng Zi could not hear herst sentence. She was curious about when she and her cousin knew each other.

    ......

    The wind on the mountain top was gentle andfortable, and they got a bonfire out of nowhere. The writers and the editors that already got along with each other were dancing and singing about the bonfire.

    Shi Sheng went to the higher part of the mountain alone.

    The noise gradually disappeared.

    Over the hill, there were some astronomy enthusiasts.

    Shi Sheng stayed there for a while before going back. Some of them were already drunk.

    Shi Sheng looked around and did not find Xie Yan and Nie Cheng. She wondered where they went.

    They did not sleep until midnight. Shi Sheng lied in her tent with her eyes closed lightly and her fingers tapping on her knees without a rhythm.

    ¡°...Nie Cheng!¡±

    A low, anxious voice came out from the tent. Shi Sheng¡¯s closed eyes opened slowly.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s was further away from the others and it was in ck color with rocks covering it. No one would notice it without looking for it carefully.

    She looked out from her tent window, saw that two people were on top of each other under a tree.

    The panting was brought over by the night wind, making those who heard would blush in shyness.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± is this another live show?

    She did not imagine that Nie Cheng would like doing it in the wild.

    While Shi Sheng was imagining things, Nie Cheng on the other hand, had raised Xie Yan¡¯s legs and mped it around his waist.

    ¡°Nie Cheng, let¡¯s go back...¡± Xie Yan¡¯s voice was shaking. What if someone saw us?

    Nie Cheng did not respond to Xie Yan and Shi Sheng could hear a moan soon.

    and some soft and ambiguous pping sounds.

    Shi Sheng pondered about it. She waited until both of them were about to reach their climax. She got out of her tent, approached them in ample steps. She shed her shlight at them and yelled, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

 Chapter 769 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (16)

    <h4>Chapter 769</h4>

    The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (16)

    Shi Sheng¡¯s yell frightened both of them. Nie Cheng¡¯s was softened, even though he was psychologically strong.

    Xie Yan was evidently affected by the scream the most. He could feel there was a void in his body.

    But someone was shining a shlight at them at the moment. Xie Yan¡¯s embarrassment was off the roof until he wanted to bury himself in a hole.

    Both of them were wearing their tops. Nie Cheng still had his pants off while Xie Yan¡¯s pants werepletely off. But due to his legs coiling Nie Cheng¡¯s body, so only his fair legs were visible.

    Shi Sheng turned the shlight away and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not going to bother you guys, but keep it down. I¡¯m trying to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Xin Yi!¡± Nie Cheng gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°What? You want me to watch you, don¡¯t you?¡± Shi Sheng shone the shlight at them again, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt my eyes from watching you.¡±

    Who on earth wanted her to watch.

    This woman was shameless.

    Xie Yan heard Nie Cheng chided her and came to the realization that this voice was familiar.

    He did not want Shi Sheng to see him in this situation. He was a man in front of Xin Yi after all, yet, now he was treated like a woman, being...

    Xie Yan wanted to leave there, but he could not in his situation.

    Shi Sheng went back to her tent after ridiculing them. <i>Making love in front of her? Do they not fear that they¡¯re not going to make love again after this? </i>

    Xie Yan struggled out of Nie Cheng after Shi Sheng left, wore his pants, and quickly returned to his tent.

    How is he going to face people after this?

    Nie Cheng looked at the dark tent that almost diffused into the darkness with his fists clenched.

    ......

    After the annual event, the writers returned to their cities, and the editors went back to work.

    However, after that night, rumors were going around in the circle.

    They said that Xie Yan was going against the rules.

    After that, the news that Nie Cheng became Xie Yan¡¯s editor and used various rmendations on him was spreading all over the ce.

    The editorial department heard about it as well.

    Shi Sheng yelled so loudly on that day, it was not strange that some heard that came out to see that scene.

    As for Shi Sheng, while the gossip was everywhere, she was trying to add Shu Jue as her friend.

    She added him on five to six social media tforms, and all requests were rejected.

    Shi Sheng was angry!

    In the end, she hacked Shu Jue¡¯s ount and added herself from his ount.

    Ancestor: Is it toote for me to rewrite the synopsis?

    Hua Yue Que:...

    Didn¡¯t he reject the friend request?

    Shu Jue did not reply to Shi Sheng, but she did not care and quickly rewrote her synopsis.

    Ancestor: I¡¯ve sent you the edited script.

    On the other side of theputer, Shu Jue opened his mailbox to see an oddly titled email in his inbox.

    ¨C The best synopsis

    Shu Jue clicked and opened email and downloaded the attachment.

    Yet the content...

    Was exactly the same as the one he read previously.

    Hua Yue Que:...

    Ancestor: what¡¯s up? Still dissatisfied with it? I can change again.

    Hua Yue Que: which part did you change?

    It was the same! And she said she¡¯d changed it! What on earth did you change?

    Ancestor: oops, I must have sent the wrong document.

    Shu Jue soon received another email. But when he clicked inside, it was an image of a heart.

    With his name in the middle of the heart.

    Ancestor: can you feel my sincerity?

    Shi Sheng did not receive a reply from Shu Jue after a long time. When she sent him another message again, she was unable to do that...

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± <i>He blocked me again! </i>

    <i>He dared to block me?!</i>

    <strong>[...] Host¡¯s acting like a crazy fan. Isn¡¯t blocking you a sensible move?</strong>

    Shi Sheng added herself back to his friend list again.

    Ancestor: there¡¯s no use in blocking me. I can add myself back again.

    Hua Yue Que:...

    Hua Yue Que: what do you want?

    Ancestor: I want to be with you.

    Shu Jue did not want to talk to this lunatic. He blocked her again and logged out of his ount.

    However, hisputer was not turned off, and he was automatically logged in again.

    Ancestor: I¡¯ve attached a script in the previous email, don¡¯t block me. It makes me sad.

    Ancestor: Did you see that? There really is a script, and I¡¯ve modified it.

    Shi Sheng kept sending him messages. Shu Jue could not block her and logged out of his ount, so he had to go back to that email.

    There indeed was attached with a very proper synopsis. It was not something weird.

    This synopsis was better developed than the previous one. The main plot and the rtionships between the characters were changed. It even had an ending.

    Shu Jue looked at his inbox that kept popping up with new messages. He pulled off the plug with no hesitation.

    Shi Sheng definitely had no other ways after plugging off the switch. She could not connect the power out of thin air.

    By the time Shu Jue logged into his ount it was the second day. His whole screen was full of messages from Ancestor.

    Ancestor: Honey, you¡¯re online.

    Shu Jue almost pulled off the plug again. When did he be her honey?

    Shu Jue ordered his subordinate to take care of this ount and used the private ount he rarely used.

    However, Shi Sheng found his private ount in minutes as if she had eyes on her back.

    Yu She: Just what do you want?

    Ancestor: I want to court you.

    Yu She: I¡¯m going to report to the police if you continue like this.

    Is this how she chases people? This is purely crazy.

    Ancestor: What kind of love is that if I¡¯m not willing to go into jail for you? Do it. I¡¯m not scared. I¡¯ll probably get locked up for a few days, and I¡¯ll be out.

    Yu She:...

    Yu She: I like men.

    Ancestor: what a coincidence. I like men too.

    Yu She:...

    Shu Jue was utterly helpless. He asked to meet up with Cheng Ming.

    Cheng Ming went to hispany right away. The moment he stepped into the office, he saw Shu Jue sitting miserably.

    ¡°What¡¯s up? What¡¯s so urgent?¡±

    Shu Jue turned hisptop to Cheng Ming, ¡°this person keeps bothering me. Help me check her IP address.¡±

    Cheng Ming raised his brows lightly and looked at the chat history.

    ¡°Are fans nowadays this crazy? Eh, she¡¯s a writer?¡±

    ¡°Yeap.¡±

    ¡°Is this her username?¡± Cheng Ming opened the website and searched ¡®Ancestor¡¯.

    She must be real cocky to get such a name.

    ¡°She is a contract writer. Her information is in the database. You can just check from there.¡±

    Shu Jue did not know Shi Sheng signed a novel before. After he heard Cheng Ming mentioned, he then only looked for it.

    That novel was...

    Cheng Ming already got the information.

    ¡°This looks familiar...¡± The information from the database was a scanned document, so it was slightly unclear, ¡°Xin Yi, do you know her?¡±

    Shu Jue stared at the uglified ID photo on the document.

    Said slowly, ¡°she was the same girl with Meng Mengst time.¡±

    ¡°The one that kissed you?¡± Cheng Ming blew a whistle. He teased, ¡°this girl is quite capable.¡±

    Capable of harassing him?

    Shu Jue picked up his inte, ¡°tell Xin Yi from the editorial department toe over.¡±

    Shi Sheng went in while Cheng Ming was on his way out. He winked at Shi Sheng and lip-synced to her, ¡°good luck.¡±

 Chapter 770 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (17)

    <h4>Chapter 770</h4>

    The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (17)

    Shi Sheng entered his office, and she could describe the style with only one word.

    White.

    Other than a few nts for decoration, the whole ce was almost white.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡±

    <i>Why do I feel like I¡¯ve entered a mental hospital? </i>

    Shu Jue sat behind his office desk with a white shirt. The cuffs were slightly pulled up, showing his fair forearms.

    He nced at Shi Sheng with his lips pursed.

    ¡°Chief Editor Shu.¡± Shi Sheng looked around and stepped forward obediently.

    Shu Jue flicked his finger, and the notebook turned in a direction, ¡°what do you want?¡±

    Shi Sheng nced over, with a straight face, ¡°Chief Editor Shu, I¡¯m courting you.¡±

    Shu Jue jerked up, ¡°you¡¯re harassing me.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m harassing you,¡± Shi Sheng admitted, ¡°I deeply apologize for the inconvenience I¡¯ve caused you. Let me invite you to dinner to express my regrets.¡±

    Shu Jue,¡±...¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled sincerely. That face looked harmless to any creature. She seemed like a girl that did not have much experience in life.

    That weird feeling was here again.

    He stopped having that kind of dream after high school. But after he met her, he had that sort of dream a few nights in a row...

    And that person was standing in front of him now.

    Shu Jue seemed to smell a faintly discernible fragrance from the girl standing in front of him.

    It was the same smell in his dream.

    Shu Jue looked down, ¡°no need for that.¡±

    He sat back and turned the notebook back to his side, said without emotion, ¡°don¡¯t do the same thing in the future.¡±

    Shi Sheng took a few steps forward, ¡°but how am I going to express my apology if I don¡¯t invite you to dinner?¡±

    ¡°Go out.¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll go out. DOn¡¯t get so angry. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡±

    Shi Sheng exited the office resentfully.

    ¡°Ka-cha-¡±

    Shu Jue¡¯s tense body was able to rx after the office door closed. He pulled his shirt cor, and his racing heartbeat seemed to rx at this moment, began to regain its usual speed.

    Shu Jue rubbed his brows.

    He sent Cheng Ming a message after a long time.

    ¡°Knock knock...¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡± Shu Jue put down his phone.

    His assistant came in with a cup of coffee, ¡°Chief Editor Shu, your coffee.¡±

    Shu Jue frowned, ¡°who asked you to get this?¡± he did not request any coffee.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it you?¡± the assistant was confused, ¡°Xin Yi said that on her way out...¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The assistant did not say a thing and left, puzzled.

    Shu Jue took a sip of the coffee. This aromatic coffee filled his entire mouth, making him ease downpletely.

    ......

    Her coworkers from the editorial department thought that Shi Sheng was getting into trouble when she was called away. They were evidently disappointed when they saw here back without a scratch.

    ¡°Why did my cousin call you?¡± Song Meng Zi slipped into Shi Sheng¡¯s cubicle, asked softly.

    ¡°He told me to stop harassing him.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been harassing him?¡± How did she not know that? She had been apanying him going to and from work every day. She definitely would have known if Shi Sheng did harass him.

    Shi Sheng drank water, ¡°of course, if I don¡¯t make a move when I¡¯m into him now. Do I have to wait for him to get married and court his son?¡±

    Song Meng Zi¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°that¡¯s a good point.¡±

    Shi Sheng drank water again, unlocked herptop, pointed at the chatbox, ¡°like this.¡±

    Song Meng Zi went over and took a look from the beginning to the end, ¡°it¡¯s a miracle that my cousin didn¡¯t call the cops on you.¡±

    This level of harassment should definitely get locked up in the cell.

    Shi Sheng snorted arrogantly, ¡°he can¡¯t do it.¡±

    Even if Feng Ci lost his memory, his personality was not affected, so he would not treat her differently.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t with my cousin yet,¡± Song Meng Zi despised, ¡°don¡¯t cry if you fail.¡±

    Indeed, she was really looking forward to having someone get rid of Shu Jue, then she could start dating happily. However, courting Shu Jue was not an easy task.

    ¡°Nothing fails in my hand.¡±

    Song Meng Zi continued to despise her. Anyone could talk big, but can you seed in that?

    Shi Sheng came close to Song Meng Zi, her smile was slightly creepy. She could see herself from the reflection in her eyes as clear as looking into a mirror.

    Her eyes were pitch ck like it was dyed in ink as if they were hiding some kind of man-eating monster inside.

    Song Meng Zi took a deep breath, chills sent down her spine. She could hardly swallow her saliva.

    As she was about to move away from Shi Sheng. She heard her saying, ¡°either I seed or I¡¯m going down with him.¡±

    Failure usually meant disappointment. If she had the intention of ending it all whenever she was going to fail, then she was not going to fail with the determination of wanting to stay alive.

    Song Meng Zi quickly backed off until she almost hit the table behind her.

    Shi Sheng sat up straight and tapped on her table casually.

    That feeling was still with her. Song Meng Zi peeped at Shi Sheng carefully. Her profile was peaceful and tranquil, without the eerie slyness from before.

    Song Meng Zi shook her head and looked at Shi Sheng again to make sure she was as usual, then only tapped her chest and let out a sigh of relief.

    It must be because of her being too exhaustedtely. Tonight she would not stay upte. Instead, she would have a good rest.

    Song Meng Zi rubbed her cheek and went back to her cubicle.

    ......

    ¡°I think I saw Xie Yan just now.¡±

    ¡°Me too, didn¡¯t Chief Editor Nie go down already...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve a hunch from the annual event that they¡¯re together. What should single dogs like us do when good men are all gay?¡±

    During the lunch break, thedies behind Shi Sheng gossiped about Xie Yan and Nie Cheng from Shi Sheng started eating until she finished eating.

    After the annual event, Shi Sheng only saw Nie Cheng during meetings. But this top male lead would ignore her.

    She had no idea what he was nning.

    The editorial department was busier on Fridays afternoon. Shi Sheng finished her job around seven, and most of the editorial department was still there. Song Meng Zi was still there chatting with her authors. No one knew who was doing her job.

    All Shi Sheng knew was that she had not seen Song Meng Zi work seriously before.

    ¡°Dit, dit...¡±

    As Shi Sheng was about to turn off herptop, she suddenly received a message. She clicked on the notification.

    Ou Lu: editor, are you here?

    Shen Jing Bing: ?

    She knew about Ou Lu, her boy love novels were on the rise recently.

    Ou Lu: editor, someone giarised my script, I have a Turnitin report.

    Ou Lu sent Shi Sheng a few images.

    Ou Lu: I released the chapters earlier than him. He had been copying my novel from the plot to some of the descriptions.

    Shi Sheng looked at the images, the screenshot was Xie Yan¡¯s new book, ¡°Not to be Teased¡±.

    It was highly simr to Ou Lu¡¯s new novel, ¡°Master, I want to marry you!¡±.

    Shi Sheng looked into Xie Yan¡¯s new novelment section. All of them were about him giarizing Ou Lu.

    Although Ou Lu was a newbie, she had quite a lot of fans. Her fans were in rage when they found out that her novel was being giarized.

    Damn, bottom male lead, you even learned to giarize now.

 Chapter 771 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (18)

    Chapter 771

    The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (18)

    The news that a reputable writer like Xie Yan giarized a newbie¡¯s work was quick to spread in the writer circle.

    Shi Sheng, as Ou Lu¡¯s editor, had to fight for her rights. But since Xie Yan is under Nie Cheng now, she had to liaise with Nie Cheng.

    Shi Sheng looked at the time.

    She replied to Ou Lu.

    Shen Jing Bing: I¡¯ll take care of this.

    Ou Lu: thanks, editor.

    Shi Sheng got up and headed to Nie Cheng¡¯s office.

    Nie Cheng was alone in his office when he saw Shi Sheng, the phrase ¡®why are you here? I don¡¯t wee you here¡¯ was printed on his face.

    Shi Sheng closed the door, ¡°Chief Editor Nie.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Regarding the giarism of your author, Ye Yan Zhi. Shouldn¡¯t Chief Editor Nie give me an answer?¡±

    ¡°giarism?¡± Nie Cheng frowned and replied with annoyance, ¡°Xin Yi, don¡¯t look for trouble. I can fire you as I please.¡±

    Fire me? Who do you think you are?

    Shi Sheng responded softly, ¡°Chief Editor Nie, I¡¯m trying to discuss the work matter with you. Why are you talking about firing me?¡±

    Although she was speaking softly, Nie Cheng could feel the atmosphere be eerie as the temperature dropped.

    Nie Cheng quivered and said in rage, ¡°Chief Editor, don¡¯t think too great of yourself!¡±

    He was the chief editor while she was a mere editor, yet she dared to challenge him. Who gave her the guts to do so?

    Shi Sheng¡¯s nce swept through Nie Cheng¡¯s face calmly, mockingly, ¡°why should I take you seriously when you don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Just tell me what you want.¡± Nie Cheng could not refute Shi Sheng, so he questioned impatiently.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression changed quickly and shrugged innocently, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, Chief Editor Nie needs to visit the doctor if you¡¯re sick.¡±

    A wisp of sinister shed through Nie Cheng¡¯s extremely fast, but it was not the same anger from before, ¡°giarism, where¡¯s the proof?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent you the documents. Chief Editor Nie can take a look.¡± I would not frame an innocent person without proof.

    Nie Cheng took a few deep breaths secretly and clicked his mailbox. He found Shi Sheng¡¯s email.

    Nie Cheng¡¯s expression became uglier as he looked through the email.

    ¡°Chief Editor Nie, you¡¯re not trying to cover this up again, right?¡± Shi Sheng paused, ¡°it¡¯s not a surprise if you¡¯re covering up. He¡¯s your lover, after all.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Nie Cheng chided, his nce swept outside.

    They were in the office. What if someone heard her?

    Shi Sheng sneered, ¡°what are you scared of? Everyone in the office knows there¡¯s something between you and Xie Yan.¡±

    Nie Cheng did not have time to care about the office gossip when he had work and was busy flirting with Xie Yan all the time.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Oh... looks like Chief Editor Nie doesn¡¯t know.¡± Shi Sheng trailed off with a smile at the corner of her mouth like a dagger stabbed to the bottom of Nie Cheng¡¯s heart, ¡°I say, everyone in the office knows about you and Xie Yan.¡±

    Nie Cheng jerked up, his palm supported the table, like an enraged lion, gritting his teeth and ring at Shi Sheng, ¡°Did you tell them?¡±

    She was the only one that saw what happened that night. How else would thepany know if she did not tell anyone?

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to watch what you eat, but you have to watch what you say. The wholepany would¡¯ve known a long time ago if I wanted to tell them... after all...¡± Shi Sheng looked at Nie Cheng with a faint hint of a smile.

    After all, you did it with him at her apartment.

    ¡°Then how¡¯d they know?¡± Nie Cheng walked out behind his desk, ¡°Xin Yi, are you trying to get back at me? Or do you want Xie Yan back? Let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± who gave you the confidence that I¡¯m interested in

    Xie Yan that dimwit!

    Shi Sheng looked back at Nie Cheng fearlessly, ¡°Nie Cheng, we¡¯re discussing the issue of giarism.¡±

    Nie Cheng sneered, ¡°you¡¯re fired, don¡¯te back tomorrow.¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± damn, this is using public office to avenge private wrongs!

    ¡°How can you fire me?¡± I did nothing wrong. You need to pay my severance pay if you fire me!

    ¡°Just because I¡¯m the editor-in-chief.¡±

    What¡¯s so great about editor-in-chief? You¡¯re not even the president.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t being the editor-in-chief great?¡± Shi Sheng mocked, ¡°That you can represent the wholepany?¡±

    ¡°I still have the right to fire a person. Xin Yi, I told you not to mess with me.¡±

    Nie Cheng was determined to fire Shi Sheng, but she would not let that happen. Shi Sheng decided toin to someone.

    As she pulled open the office door, she saw two people getting ready to go down in the elevator.

    ¡°Chief Editor Shu,¡± Shi Sheng called out immediately.

    Shu Jue lowered his head instinctively. Shi Sheng was waving at him with a smile.

    Cheng Ming, who was already in the elevator, popped out his head and looked. He went out of the elevator right away and pushed Shu Jue towards Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Miss, why are you still in the office thiste? You should get a bonus at the end of the year for being so professional.¡± Cheng Ming spoke with humor.

    Shi Sheng pouted her little mouth, her glittering iris looked at Shu Jue, ¡°someone fired me out of personal vendetta. Chief Editor Shu, an employee as good as me shouldn¡¯t get fired, right?¡±

    Shu Jue met eyes with Shi Sheng for a second and looked away instantly.

    ¡°Who¡¯s firing you?¡± Cheng Ming looked behind Shi Sheng. His face sunken, and the sternness between his brows was without the disguise of his humor.

    Shu Jue looked at the direction Cheng Ming was looking at.

    Nie Cheng was standing at the door. His expression wasplicated. It seemed like hatred or enviousness.

    Shi Sheng was confused. What¡¯s going on?

    Cheng Ming suddenly turned around, leaned towards Shu Jue, spoke softly in his ear, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you down there.¡±

    Although his voice was soft, Nie Cheng still heard it.

    He chased after him subconsciously, then stopped with aplicated expression. He stopped right next to Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Who wants to fire you?¡± Shu Jue was not affected by Cheng Ming¡¯s departure.

    ¡°Him.¡± Shi Sheng pointed at Nie Cheng, who was not in the situation, ¡°he has a personal vendetta and wants to fire me.¡±

    The little tattletale is online.

    Comin at every chance you get. Kill at every opportunity. Who knows if you¡¯re the unlucky one in the next second.

    [...] pardon it for not buying Host¡¯s argument. These are all crooked reasoning.

    Nie Cheng snapped back and yelled, ¡°Xin Yi!¡±

    ¡°What? didn¡¯t you say you want to fire me?¡± Shi Sheng turned around and red at him, ¡°what are you shouting so loud? I¡¯m not deaf. I can hear you.¡±

    ¡°Why did you fire her?¡± Shu Jue looked at Nie Cheng.

    Shu Jue thought that firing her was the correct choice. But for some reason, he was ufortable with the thought that he would not get to see her in thepany anymore.

    Nie Cheng did not expect Shu Jue to be on Shi Sheng¡¯s side. They did not usually have many interactions. Why is he helping her?

    ¡°I can do whatever I want to my subordinate. That¡¯s none of your business.¡±

 Chapter 772 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (19)

    <h4>Chapter 772 The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (19)</h4>

    ¡°Be reasonable! Who the heck is yours?¡± Shi Sheng was enraged, ¡°I¡¯m Chief Editor Shu¡¯s girl. I¡¯m born as his girl and died to be his ghost.¡±

    This line is so shameless!

    But she liked it, hahaha!

    Shu Jue,¡±...¡±

    Nie Cheng,¡±...¡±

    The ce was utterly silent for a second.

    Shi Sheng turned to stare at Shu Jue after confessing, making him very ufortable until he wanted to leave.

    Why is this woman so shameless!

    Shu Jue took a light breath, suppressed the emotions triggered by Shi Sheng¡¯s confession, ¡°Nie Cheng, what did she do wrong?¡±

    ¡°I did nothing wrong.¡± Shi Sheng answered and repeated the whole incident, ¡°my writer reported that someone giarized her work. Chief Editor Nie coincidentally is the giarizer¡¯s editor, so I went to liaise with him. But he wants to fire me just because we didn¡¯t reach an agreement.¡±

    Shi Sheng exined the whole thing before Nie Cheng could. If he could kill with his re, Shi Sheng would be a corpse by now.

    ¡°This belongs to mydies¡¯ editorial department. Shu Jue, you better mind your own business.¡± Shu Jue¡¯s position was higher than Nie Cheng, but he was not afraid of him.

    Their shares in thepany were about the same.

    ¡°See, see. He¡¯s threatening you.¡± Shi Sheng continued to fan the mes.

    Nie Cheng¡¯s eyes turned red, ¡°Xin Yi!¡±

    He was being too merciful to this woman, making her think that she could ride roughshod over him.

    Shi Sheng provoked Nie Cheng arrogantly, ¡°what? Haven¡¯t seen peopletching on to the powerful, is it?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Shu Jue almost could not hold back his facial expressions. He had never seen anyone boasting abouttching on to someone powerful, ¡°youe to my department to work starting from tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°For real?¡± Shi Sheng forgot about Nie Cheng then moron, ¡°Are you not scared that I¡¯m going to harass you?¡±

    Shu Jue,¡±...¡±

    Nie Cheng could not do anything about Shu Jue¡¯s decision. He could fire Shi Sheng, but he could not stop Shu Jue from continuing to hire her.

    Shu Jue turned around to leave, and Shi Sheng flipped Nie Cheng off. <i>Thank my Feng Ci, or not I would¡¯ve chopped you into half!</i>

    Nie Cheng gnashed his teeth with hatred. He went back to his office after they left in the elevator and dialed a number with a dark face.

    ......

    Shi Sheng followed Shu Jue down, ¡°he really giarized my writer¡¯s work. Shall we delete his novel?¡±

    Shu Jue spoke at a moderate speed, ¡°thepany has zero-tolerance for giarism. Send me the documents, and I¡¯ll have someone to deal with it.¡±

    Shi Sheng blinked her eyes, ¡°but this is not your department. Will it get you into trouble?¡±

    Thest thing she wanted was to give Feng Ci trouble. His job was to stay there and be beautiful.

    Just now, she wanted to use this as an excuse to approach him. Since this dude seemed to be repulsed by women.

    This weird setting is too much!

    Shu Jue gave her a standard answer, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the website¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± <i>my Feng Ci is so professional.</i>

    Cheng Ming leaned against his car door outside thepany. When he saw Shi Sheng and Shu Jue came out together, he raised his brows and quickly said, ¡°I had to go home today, so I can¡¯t send you back.¡±

    Cheng Ming pulled open his car door, got into his car, started the engine, and disappeared within seconds.

    Shu Jue,¡±......¡±

    ¡°Let me send you back, Chief Editor Shu.¡± <i>thanks for the help, Cheng Ming.</i>

    Shu Jue looked at Shi Sheng and did not decline her offer. So she took it as a yes and go get her car.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s car was not a high-end car. Compared to the cars around them, it was the lowest specs.

    Cheng Ming¡¯s car was a luxury car. Shu Jue could not ept getting into this kind of car.

    His whole body was ufortable, so he declined to get aboard.

    ¡°Chief Editor Shu, what are you doing?¡± Shi Sheng went down from the driver seat and walked to Shu Jue¡¯s front, ¡°I spent at least Chief EditorShi Sheng,Shi ShengShi ShengShi Sheng dors for this car. Why do you have to dislike it so much?¡±

    Why is this retard so hard to serve?

    Shu Jue shook his head slightly and turned to the sidewalk.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡±

    Boring, hard to deal with, clean freak...

    The adjectives Song Meng Zi used to describe him kept hovering in Shi Sheng¡¯s mind.

    Now I want to beat someone up!

    Shi Sheng chased up in annoyance, ¡°Chief Editor Shu, there¡¯s no subway around this time. Can you put up with this car?¡±

    ¡°Can you say something?¡±

    ¡°Shu Jue? Mister Shu?¡±

    Shi Sheng grabbed Shu Jue¡¯s wrist and forced him to turn to her.

    Shu Jue felt difort tugging by Shi Sheng. He tried to struggle but could not break free from her.

    He could feel the acid refluxed in his stomach. This was purely a physiological reaction. He did not resent Shi Sheng from his heart.

    But for some reason, Shu Jue did not want to let Shi Sheng know, so he held back the difort and did not say a word.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just tell me what you want?¡± <i>If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m going to tie you up and drag you to my car. </i>

    ¡°The car...¡± Shu Jue said with difficulty, ¡°is unclean.¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± <i>what unclean? I just washed it, alright? </i>

    Damn, I¡¯m not going to serve you anymore.

    Shi Sheng let go of Shu Jue and strode away.

    Shu Jue watched Shi Sheng¡¯s figure getting further away. He went aside and threw up.

    He did not dislike women. He had this kind of physiological reaction whenever a woman touched him. So he thought that women were troublesome creatures over time.

    Shu Jue vomited for a while. He stood up straight after he felt slightly better. He touched his wrist where traces of her warmth was still there.

    It was a strange feeling.

    Shu Jue was about to call Cheng Ming, but he found out that his phone was not with him.

    He froze for a moment. His phone... was with Cheng Ming.

    ......

    ¡°Honk honk...¡±

    The honking made Shu Jue nce to the side. The car window rolled down, revealing the person in the car.

    ¡°A new car? Are you satisfied now, Mister Shu?¡± Shi Sheng almost gnashed her teeth while saying that.

    Luckily there was a Nie ChengS store nearby. Or not, Shi Sheng really thought of leaving him there.

    Shu Jue hesitated for a few seconds before pulling open the car door and went inside.

    ¡°Address.¡±

    Shu Jue set up his GPS in silence.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± <i>damn, Chief Editor Shu. </i>

    <i>Do you know how to speak outside of work? </i>

    Shi Sheng sent Shu Jue to his apartment, looked outside, ¡°Chief Editor Shu, do you need someone to warm your bed? It¡¯s free of charge.¡±

    Shu Jue¡¯s hand that was on the handle stunned. He stared at the brightly lit apartment outside and turned around after some time to meet Shi Sheng¡¯s lips.

    Unlike the first time, Shi Sheng bit his lip softly this time.

    Shu Jue froze for a second. He could feel the softness on his lips. Something in the bottom of his heart seemed wanting to break through a seal and see the light again.

    However, in the next moment, the acid refluxed again. He felt like something was crawling all over his body. It was unbearable.

    The reaction kicked in, and Shu Jue threw up again.

    Shu Jue already vomited once before this. Right now, his face was so pale, as if he just vomited his stomach out.

    Shi Sheng watched him vomiting next to him. This is absolutely too much!

    It was fine for the first time. How is he like this the second time!?

 Chapter 773 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (20)

    <h4>Chapter 773</h4>

    The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (20)

    After Shu Jue found out about this, he had been avoiding women, so it had been a long time since he felt this unbearable.

    ¡°Is it better...¡± Shi Sheng wanted to help him up, but she feared that it would make him even ufortable.

    She had seen all types of strange allergies, but this was the first time seeing anyone allergic to living women.

    Shu Jue shook his head and drank the mineral water in his hand. Before he could swallow it, Shu Jue threw it up again.

    He nced at the headlight with the water bottle in his hand and tightened the bottle cover in silence.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± <i>what is the meaning of this?</i>

    ¡°Thank you for sending me back.¡± Shu Jue headed to his apartment with the bottle. He paused for a few seconds after taking two steps, then left without a word.

    <i>I¡¯m so mad! </i>

    <i>What kind of bizarre setting is this!</i>

    <i>Can¡¯t I have a normal one?</i>

    <i>I want my normal, adorable Feng Ci!</i>

    Shi Sheng scratched her head in annoyance as she watched Shu Jue enter his apartment and disappeared in the corner.

    Shi Sheng went home gloomily. She told Ou Lu about her situation and sent the documents to Shu Jue.

    Shu Jue was quick to receive her response, but he did not reply to her.

    <i>This retard! </i>

    Shi Sheng pushed herptop away angrily and went to take a bath. She nced over to herptop after she was done to see Shu Jue¡¯s avatar bouncing on her screen.

    Shi Sheng walked to herptop while drying her hair and clicked the avatar.

    Yu She: It¡¯s settled.

    The message only consisted of these two words.

    Just when Shi Sheng was about to type a reply, another message popped up, and the avatar went dim after that.

    Yu She: I didn¡¯t dislike you. It¡¯s an involuntary reaction. Sorry about that.

    Shi Sheng felt slightly better after she read that. If he did not exin to her, she would kidnap him tomorrow.

    Ancestor: I think we can practice more, so you can get used to it and stop vomiting.

    Shu Jue did not go offline. He stared at the message and touched his lips.

    He tapped on the keyboard and deleted everything, and re-typed a new response.

    Yu She: a productionpany is willing to produce a movie from ¡°Flower God¡±, you need to finish the ending.

    Ancestor: ... I don¡¯t feel like writing that.

    ¡°Flower God¡± was initially used by Shi Sheng to get a starting capital. She did not n to finish that novel at all.

    Yu She: you¡¯re very talented. Thepany is willing to support your work.

    Ancestor: you should just marry me instead.

    Yu She:...

    Yu She: You should consider this, and send me ¡°Gu Su Xing¡± new chapter tomorrow.

    Ancestor: Sir! Please, I still need to work tomorrow!

    Yu She: yeap.

    Ancestor:... What does the ¡®yeap¡¯ mean? Chief Editor Shu, it¡¯s not right to encourage editors to write. Why don¡¯t you marry me instead?

    <i>[...] people will think that you¡¯re desperate to get married if you keep asking me to marry you. </i>

    Shu Jue took a long time to reply.

    Yu She: Xin Yi, we have only met a few times.

    Ancestor: But you find me familiar, right?

    Yu She: how did you know that?

    Ancestor: because I feel the same way too.

    Shu Jue stared at thest sentence. He did not know what to reply. He kept deleting and retyping his response.

    As he was pondering, Cheng Ming¡¯s message interrupted him.

    Cheng Ming: how¡¯s today?

    Yu She: she kissed me.

    Shu Jue needed someone urgently to sort out the incident.

    Cheng Ming: Did you throw up again?

    Yu She: yeap.

    Cheng Ming: I¡¯ll be psychologically traumatized if I were a girl. Throwing up twice after kissing you.

    Yu She: But she isn¡¯t...

    She did not mind that at all.

    At least that was what he could read from her face.

    Shu Jue supported his chin and typed the message with one hand.

    Cheng Ming: That¡¯s good then. This kind of girl is not easy to find, don¡¯t miss this one out.

    Yu She:Cheng Ming.

    Cheng Ming: what?

    Yu She: Am I really not?

    Cheng Ming: why won¡¯t you believe this until now. You¡¯re definitely... fine. Do you want to try? I wille over now, if you ept me, then I have nothing to say. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be responsible about this.

    Yu She: I¡¯ll consider this.

    Shu Jue realized the name was different after he sent the message.

    Ancestor: you can think about it if you let me chase you or not.

    Yu She: I¡¯ll consider this.

    Shu Jue¡¯s face palmed, and switched to Cheng Ming¡¯s chat box.

    Yu She: no thanks.

    Cheng Ming: hahaha, are you scared now?

    Cheng Ming: I¡¯ve been in this circle for so many years. I can tell at a nce who is and who isn¡¯t. Shu Jue, go have a rtionship. As your brother, I don¡¯t want to see you dating that girl, it¡¯s a waste for me.

    Yu She: But my body.

    Cheng Ming: you¡¯re not going to have a rtionship in your whole life just because of your body, right? Now this girl doesn¡¯t mind that... you throw up whenever she kisses you, hahaha. This gag canst for a year.

    Yu She: Cheng Ming.

    Cheng Ming: cough cough... this girl is quite bold. You don¡¯t dislike her, right? Don¡¯t deny it, I¡¯ve known you for so many years. Since you don¡¯t dislike her, then you should make an effort. You¡¯re going to be stuck at the same ce forever if you don¡¯t step out of yourfort zone.

    Shu Jue stayed silent for a while, then typed out a few words.

    Yu She: I get it.

    Shu Jue closed Cheng Ming¡¯s chat box.

    Ancestor: I¡¯m going to bed now.

    This message was sent a minute ago. Shu Jue stared at the screen for some time before closing the chat box.

    ......

    Shu Jue slept inte that night and waste on the second day. Song Meng Zi still chatterred around him.

    ¡°Cousin, why do you look so haggard today? What did you dost night?¡±

    Shu Jue parked his car without an emotion, unbuckled the safety belt and got out of the car. Song Meng Zi quickly chased after him.

    ¡°Cousin...¡±

    Song Meng Zi noticed Shi Sheng was sitting in a high end car next to them with her sharp eyes andpletely forgot about her cousin.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, Xiao Yi, did you get a sugar daddy? This car... is thetest version, it¡¯s at least several millions, right?¡±

    Shi Sheng pointed at her face, ¡°do I look like someone who will get a sugar daddy?¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡± Song Meng Zi shook her head, ¡°so you won a lottery?¡±

    Shi Sheng opened her car door and took out several bags with food inside.

    ¡°Wow, Xiao Yi, you brought me breakfast. You¡¯re so nice.¡± Song Meng Zi reached out her hand.

    Shi Sheng passed one of the bags to her and ran to chase after Shu Jue immediately.

    Song Meng Zi,¡±...¡±

    You¡¯re prioritizing my cousin over our friendship!

    The elevator was empty as it was after the rush hour.

    Shu Jue went inside and did not press the close button. He waited for the door to close by itself.

    As the elevator door was about to close, a figure rushed in.

    ¡°Chief Editor Shu, morning.¡±

    Shu Jue lowered his eyes lightly and quickly nced over her face, pretended to be collected and nodded.

    ¡°I bought you breakfast.¡± Shi Sheng waved the bags in her hand and handed them to him with a smile.

    Shu Jue looked at the logos on them, these were the brands that he usually went for.

    However...

    They were rather far away from each other, yet she managed to buy all of them.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Shu Jue took over the bags.

    ¡°This is my responsibility as a qualified suitor. Don¡¯t you think so, Chief Editor Shu?¡±

    Shu Jue tightened his fingers and slightly wringed the bags.

 Chapter 774 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (21)

    Chapter 774

    The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (21)

    As Shu Jue didn¡¯t know how to answer that, the elevator arrived. He dashed out, ¡°pack your belongings and report to me.¡±

    Shi Sheng shrugged and thought that this was somehow funny while watching Shu Jue¡¯s panicky figure.

    Shi Sheng went to her cubicle to pack her items. Her co-workers did not know what was going on and were watching her weirdly.

    Song Meng Zi rushed in with a pastry in her mouth, ¡°Xiao Yi!¡±

    She realized the atmosphere was strange after she yelled at her. When she looked properly, Shi Sheng was packing her items.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, why are you packing your stuff?¡±

    Song Meng Zi went back early, so she did not know what happenedter on.

    The others were eavesdropping attentively, waiting for Shi Sheng¡¯s answer.

    Song Meng Zi got close to Shi Sheng. Her expression changed from one to another.

    Shi Sheng ced herst item into her box and nodded slightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing! Looks like I need to stop calling you Xiao Yi.¡± Song Meng Zi gave Shi Sheng a thumbs up, ¡°remember to pay me for my effort!¡±

    Song Meng Zi walked out the editorial department shoulder to shoulder with Shi Sheng, leaving the rest of them puzzled about the situation.

    Song Meng Zi went back to the same question about Shi Sheng¡¯s car after they left the editorial department, ¡°but I still need to ask, where did you get your car from?¡±

    ¡°I bought it, of course.¡±

    ¡°... that¡¯s millions of dors!¡± She could not afford that. She had to carpool with her cousin every day. Sometimes she even needed to take the subway when she did not manage to carpool with him.

    ¡°If your cousin wants it, I¡¯ll buy it even if it¡¯s up to tens of millions.¡± Shi Shengined, ¡°he did not want to get into my car yesterday.¡±

    ¡°I told you before that he¡¯s difficult to deal with. It¡¯s not toote to turn around now girl. Don¡¯t jump into the fire pit.¡±

    Shi Sheng heaved a sigh, ¡°I¡¯ll go to mountains of daggers and seas of mes for him.¡±

    Who asked him to be Feng Ci?

    Song Meng Zi,¡±...¡±

    Why is she pledging undying love before they even are together?

    This is not logical!

    ¡°Chief Editor Nie, that¡¯s basically how the whole thing is like.¡±

    Shi Sheng and Song Meng Zi bumped into someone as they turned around a corner.

    Nie Cheng smirked coldly and passed by her while bringing up a cold wind.

    ¡°Pretentious.¡± Song Meng Zi grunted.

    Nie Cheng is trying to pick a fight!

    Thest thing I¡¯m scared of is a fight!

    After Song Meng Zi sent Shi Sheng to Shu Jue¡¯s office, she turned around to see her nosy co-workers following them.

    They quickly turned around to escape when they were caught red-handed by Song Meng Zi.

    ......

    When Shi Sheng entered Song Meng Zi¡¯s office, he already started working. The breakfast she bought for him was set aside.

    Shu Jue only looked up at her for a brief moment before he went back to his work.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Shu Jue was bizarre, then realized what she meant, ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all cold already.¡± Shi Sheng touched those bags, ¡°is there a microwave?¡±

    Shu Jue pointed outside.

    Shi Sheng took the food outside and asked for the direction to the microwave from the assistant outside.

    The assistant was puzzled. Wasn¡¯t she responsible for chores like this?

    Although she felt strange about it, she still told Shi Sheng the location.

    Shu Jue was still working when Shi Sheng was done heating up the food.

    ¡°Eat first.¡± Shi Sheng knocked on the table.

    Shu Jue did not decline. He got up and headed to the couch next to him.

    Usually, Shu Jue did not have breakfast, as he did not have time to eat and no one bought for him.

    Song Meng Zi that foodie, the breakfast she bought was not enough for her, naturally she would not care about her cousin.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± Shi Sheng opened the bags for him and flipped her fair hands, ¡°I¡¯ve washed and sanitized my hands. Look, they¡¯re clean.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shu Jue lowered his head and ate his breakfast silently. He felt difort in his abdomen, but he endured and finished the food speedily.

    The assistant would send him coffee, but Shi Sheng snatched it and took a sip.

    ¡°That cup...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink coffee in the morning. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡±

    Shu Jue finished his breakfast by the time Shi Sheng drank all of his coffee.

    Shu Jue went to the restroom to clean out the smell on him. He went back to his office, slightly pale, ¡°I¡¯ve seen your interview video. Can you be in charge of the men¡¯s channel?¡±

    Shi Sheng red at him, ¡°am I not good enough to be your personal assistant?¡±

    What men channel?

    Those harem novels.

    Pissing her off.

    Will they still have the courage to write after she scolded them?

    ¡°I already have an assistant.¡± Shu Jue paused and admitted reluctantly, ¡°you¡¯ll disturb me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t say anything, okay?¡± Shi Sheng pouted her mouth.

    ¡°Either you leave thepany...¡±

    Shi Sheng surrendered right away, ¡°fine fine fine. I¡¯ll take care of the men¡¯s channel. As long as I can see you.¡±

    And kidnap you once I get bored.

    Shu Jue ordered someone to get her using the inte.

    Shu Jue recalled yesterday¡¯s dialog after he hung up, ¡°where¡¯s your script?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel like writing.¡± Shi Sheng answered.

    I don¡¯t even get to court my guy. Why should I write that?

    Shu Jue did not say a thing and went back to his work. However, he was not doing anything.

    Her presence did affect him. He could not concentrate.

    Someone from the men¡¯s channel was quick to get Shi Sheng. They¡¯ve met each other, so they did not have to introduce themselves. But they were still bizarre about the fact that adies¡¯ channel would switch to a men¡¯s genre out of the blue.

    ......

    After Shi Sheng left Shu Jues office, he sat for a while and ordered a cup of coffee from his assistant.

    The cup naturally was the same cup from before.

    Shu Jue stared at the steaming coffee. He waited until the coffee was cool before picking the cup up.

    He could feel the acid fluctuating in his stomach the moment his lips touched the cup rim.

    Shu Jue put down the cup and strode to the toilet, threw up everything he ate from before. He had been holding it in so she would not know.

    He rinsed his face with cold water and down the coffee with a gulp.

    The cold liquid went through his esophagus and the coolness seemed to sip into his heart.

    However, before the liquid could reach his stomach, Shu Jue vomited them out again.

    Shu Jue had his assistant send him more coffee. The coffee was tasteless. It only made him retch.

    After sending Shu Jue coffee five to six times, the assistant could not help but advise, ¡°Chief Editor Shu, aren¡¯t you... drinking too much coffee?¡±

    This is not in water. How could anyone stand drinking this many cups?

    Drinking too much coffee is bad!

    ¡°More.¡±

    The assistant hesitated, ¡°alright.¡±

 Chapter 775 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (22)

    <h4>Chapter 775 The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (22)</h4>

    After Shi Sheng got off work, she slipped into Shu Jue¡¯s office to see him but was told that he had already left.

    Shi Sheng went downstairs with disappointment and met Song Meng Zi, who rarely leave work early.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, is the men¡¯s channel fun? You didn¡¯t get to see Nie Cheng¡¯s face today. Hahaha, it¡¯s too funny.¡± Song Meng Zi was eating something with a strong buttery fragrance.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing fun about it.¡±

    ¡°Did you hold hands with my cousin?¡± Song Meng Zi drew close to Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, ¡°he would retch if I held his hand!¡±

    This sort of gag that someone will get pregnant from holding hands, I won¡¯t buy it.

    ¡°True, my cousin¡¯s strange allergy that causes nausea from touching women.¡± Song Meng Zi muttered to herself, ¡°I saw him looking quite pale just now... did you do anything to him?¡±

    ¡°No...¡± Shi Sheng frowned.

    She then recalled that he did not look well after eating her breakfast this morning....

    Feeling nausea for a long time from a touch...

    Shi Sheng was speechless.

    This quirk is more severe than those from before!

    How on earth are we going to be happy together?

    ......

    The men¡¯s channel department wasrger than thedies¡¯. They had more editors as well.

    Shi Sheng was the only female editor there.

    She became the belle of the department the moment she went there.

    The editors from the mens¡¯ channel thought that Shi Sheng was someone cold and unfriendly until they realized that she had lived up to her editor¡¯s name, ¡®Shen Jing Bing¡¯* after getting along with her. She would roast people if they had a disagreement.

    She would roast them until they could not refute and even agreed with her.

    Shi Sheng was in charge of the city novel. There were three editors, including Shi Sheng, in charge of this genre.

    The protagonists of the city novels had one chick draped in each arm while still thinking about another girl. Shi Sheng could not keep on reading.

    She would choose those with one or no female protagonist. As long as the quality was good and with potential, she would rmend them as much as possible.

    She simply would not look at other types. Either you change to with only one female lead, or find a new editor.

    Such an unruly editor was first to see.

    Soon the website was filled with novels with a single heroine.

    This, of course, happenedter.

    As for Shu Jue, Shi Sheng only got to see him when she delivered him breakfast, other times it was difficult to meet him, especially when he was in the outstation frequently.

    Shu Jue was the editor-in-chief of thepany, so he was responsible for the whole operation of the entirepany. It was usual for him to be busy.

    But...

    Then she could not flirt with him.

    Bah, court Feng Ci.

    ¡°Yo, Xiao Yi. What are you writing?¡±

    A man suddenly showed up at her cubicle while Shi Sheng was typing on her keyboard loudly. He drew close to theputer screen.

    Shi Sheng was not scared to be seen by him. She was still typing rapidly.

    ¡°You write novels too, Xiao Yi?¡± The man was shocked.

    The editors could not submit their scripts to their own website, but they could submit to other websites.

    They could not publish their novels on their website due to the conflict of interest, so they would only rmend their novels.

    Shi Sheng also knew that some of the editors in this department published their scripts to other websites.

    ¡°A good editor is an editor that writes.¡± Shi Sheng answered solemnly.

    The guy editor¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°I almost believed you when you said it so seriously.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yi, did you know about the giarism incident from thedies¡¯ channel?¡±

    Shi Sheng closed her files, ¡°what¡¯s up with that?¡±

    This matter should be uncovered after Shu Jue ordered Xie Yan¡¯s novels to be blocked.

    Xie Yan was wrong, to begin with, so it was not easy for Nie Cheng to help him get out of this.

    It was lunch break at the moment, so almost everyone was gone. The editor whispered, ¡°I heard that Chief Editor Nie has a fling with the writer. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Why do you care so much about Nie Cheng? Are you into him?¡± Shi Sheng raised brows.

    ¡°I¡¯m straight.¡± he facepalmed. ¡°I¡¯ve been married for three years, with a one-year-old kid.¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡±don¡¯t abuse the single dog.

    The editor felt that was not enough and pulled out his phone and showed Shi Sheng his photos, smashing this single dog into pieces.

    Just you wait!

    One day will be my turn to abuse the single dogs!

    After she got rid of the editor, Shi Sheng decided to flirt with Shu Jue to make herself feel better.

    Ancestor: good day, Editor In Chief Shu. Let¡¯s talk about our lives.

    Yu She:...

    Yu She: I¡¯m busy.

    Shu Jue did not respond to any of Shi Sheng¡¯s messages after that.

    Shi Sheng thought that he indeed was busy. When she looked for him after work, he was alone in his office, even his assistant was gone.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone home?¡± Shu Jue looked up from piles of documents, asking Shi Sheng who was leaning against the table.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you. What if someone gets any wrong idea after seeing how handsome you are.¡±

    Shu Jue looked back down, ¡°Cheng Ming will pick me up.¡±

    Shi Sheng narrowed her eyes, ¡°what¡¯s your rtionship with Cheng Ming?¡±

    Cheng Ming was the antagonist, based on the plot. He was Nie Cheng¡¯s ex, but they broke up for some unknown reason.

    Shu Jue exined unconsciously, ¡°we¡¯re just friends, don¡¯t overthink.¡±

    He felt like he was being extra after exining to her, as he did not have the obligations to.

    Shi Sheng supported the desk with her hands, leaned in slightly, ¡°you¡¯d rather let him pick you up from work than me? Do you dislike me that much?¡±

    Love rival is nothing I fear unless they¡¯re of a different gender.

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Shu Jue refuted, he raised his voice, he probably realized that too, and lowered his voice, ¡°I don¡¯t dislike you.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know how to be around her.

    ¡°Then let me send you home. Let¡¯s go.¡± Shi Sheng said, without the room for declination.

    Shu Jue stayed silent for a while, packed his stuff, and prepared to go home.

    Shi Sheng did not dare to touch his belongings, so she only watched him.

    The whole building was empty at this time. Shi Sheng and Shu Jue exited the office and passed by thedies¡¯ channel editorial department.

    As they approached there, they heard some noises from inside.

    Shi Sheng could recognize those noises easily. It was a man and ady doing that.

    The noises were getting louder, making them embarrassed.

    Shu Jue was very ufortable and strode towards the elevator.

    Shu Jue was still as tense as he was outside the elevator. Shi Sheng turned aside to look at him but Shu Jue avoided her eye contact.

    Shi Sheng could tell that Shu Jue was avoiding the whole time on their way back home.

    ¡°Chief Editor Shu, call me if your bed feels empty.¡± Shi Sheng shouted at Shu Jue¡¯s leaving figure.

    Shi Sheng seemed to jerk a bit. He quickly left in the direction of the car light illuminating.

    Shu Jue exhaled with difficulty after he was not in the light. Her car was filled with her scent. That was why he did not want her to send him back.

    Shu Jue returned home and poured water into the coffee mug, and drank it as fast as he could.

    After a slight regurgitation, he did not feel like vomiting.

    Some instincts could be restrained.

    Even if it was an involuntary physical reaction.

 Chapter 776 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (23)

    <h4>Chapter 776 The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (23)</h4>

    By the time Shi Sheng returned home it was already eleven o¡¯clock. The neighborhood was quiet. No one was there.

    Shi Sheng parked her car and went through the green area. There seemed to be footsteps ovepping her footsteps in the dark.

    Shi Sheng did not appear to notice that and was walking at her usual pace.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Something hard was held against Shi Sheng¡¯s waist. A hoarse voice came behind her.

    ¡°Hand over all your money, cards, and phone.¡± The robber appeared to be a recidivist, he sounded calm.

    ¡°Hurry up.¡± another person showed up in front of Shi Sheng, but the thing holding against her waist was still there. There were two of them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have some guts? To be robbing me?¡± Shi Sheng raised her foot and kicked the robber behind her as she was done speaking. That robber was caught off guard and kicked in his calf. He backed off a few steps.

    The other robber lunged at Shi Sheng immediately when he saw that.

    Shi Sheng drew her sword and shed at the robber in front of her. The sword sliced right above his head and a gush of chills surged through his body.

    He lost control of his body as if someone pressed a pause button on him. He could only watch the girl in front of him trod at him.

    Shi Sheng knocked both of them down and stacked them on the ground. She stepped on the back of the person on top, ¡°now, tell me. Who sent you?¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, my majesty. All we needed was some money. Please be merciful and forgive us. We promise we¡¯ll never do this again.¡±

    Robber A cried and begged for mercy instantly.

    Robber B seconded, ¡°miss, we promise we won¡¯t do this anymore.¡±

    ¡°You only wanted to rob me?¡± Shi Sheng asked with a strange tone with her sword ying around the robber on top.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. This is our fault. We shouldn¡¯t rob you. We won¡¯t do it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Shi Sheng yelled.

    Robber A and B jumped in shocked, looked at Shi Sheng bizarrely.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been tailing me since I got off work and trying to crash my car on the way. Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡±

    The robbers,¡±...¡±

    They had been discussing how she managed to avoid them every time so coincidentally.

    ¡°Say, which retard sent you?¡± Shi Sheng put more pressure on her foot.

    ¡°Ow...¡± robber A howled in pain.

    Both of them were not willing to give in and endured the pain. Shi Sheng respected them for having a backbone, so she carried them up to her floor and tied them up.

    She came out of her space with a recorder, but it was unusable, so she had to use her phone instead.

    ¡°You... what are you trying to do?¡± robber A shivered in fear. <i>What is this woman trying to do? </i>

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make a special film.¡± Shi Sheng set up her phone, ¡°tell me, how will your family and friends feel if I upload this to the inte?¡±

    Robber A was wearing a ring. It was evident that he was married.

    ¡°You...¡± Robber A¡¯s expression changed gravely, ¡°if you have anything, juste at me.¡±

    ¡°Sure, then tell me. Who wants to harm me?¡±

    Robber B justified, ¡°miss, do you have persecutory delusion? We really robbed you because we needed money.¡±

    Shi Sheng snorted, ¡°I not only have a persecutory delusion, but I¡¯m also even mentally ill!¡±

    Robbers, ¡°...¡± <i>yes, it¡¯s apparent that you¡¯re mentally ill. </i>

    Shi Sheng would never go soft on people like them. After a round of torture, both of them could not bear it and told her who hired them.

    Initially, they wanted to create a car ident and killed her with an ident.

    But they failed, so they nned to rape her.

    Nie Cheng was on time to work.

    ¡°Get ready for the meeting.¡± Nie Cheng ordered his assistant as he stepped into his office.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The office chair suddenly turned around the moment Nie Cheng entered his office, ¡°Chief Editor Nie, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    Nie Cheng looked at the office door and looked back to Shi Sheng. His eyes were filled withplication, and bellowed softly, ¡°who let you in!¡±

    Shi Sheng smiled and pressed the y button on her phone.

    ¡°Is... is Nie Cheng. Nie Cheng hired us... we only do what we were told to do. He instructed us to do so.¡±

    ¡°Is... is Nie Cheng...¡±

    Shi Sheng pressed the pause key, looked at Nie Cheng with a dark face, asked softly, ¡°Chief Editor Nie, you want to get me killed?¡±

    ¡°Xin Yi, don¡¯t sprout nonsense here. Get the heck out!¡± Nie Cheng pointed at the door, ¡°don¡¯t think that you have Shu Jue behind you. You get to do whatever you want.¡±

    Shi Sheng got up and put her phone into her pocket. Her fingertip slid along the office desk and headed out slowly.

    She carried a faint smile on her face. The smile was so faint it did not reach the bottom of her eyes. Her nce was like ake that was frozen for a thousand years, seething with cold air, without the slightest ripple.

    As she walked to the side, Shi Sheng grabbed the porcin ornament on the desk and smashed it at Nie Cheng aggressively, ¡°piece of shit, trying to kill me, how dare you!¡±

    Nie Cheng did not expect Shi Sheng to hit him, so he could not dodge in time and got smacked squarely.

    There was a pain on his forehead, and a warm liquid flowed down, coloring his vision with red.

    He vaguely saw Shi Sheng heading towards him and was punched in the abdomen. Before he could fight back, he felt chills at his neck.

    Something icy cold against his skin, the cold air seeped into his skin.

    Shi Sheng whacked Nie Cheng up.

    She did not forget to boast, ¡°go ahead and sue me if you dare. We¡¯ll see who will end up more miserable.¡±

    The worst sentence she could get from beating people up was a fine, but Nie Cheng hiring assassins to kill her was not something a mere fine could settle.

    Shi Sheng blew the hair that covered her vision and dragged her sword out loudly.

    She pulled open the door.

    The assistant outside looked at her palely. Her phone was on a call with the cops.

    Shi Sheng reached out and helped her hang up, smiled maliciously at her, and strutted away.

    ......

    Shi Sheng returned to her department as if nothing happened and began to do her work.

    Nothing seemed to happen after she whacked Nie Cheng up.

    She had evidence with her, so Nie Cheng would not dare to report to the police station.

    ¡°Dit dit...¡±

    Yu She: Let¡¯s have dinner after work.

    Shi Sheng jerked up to sit straight, looked at those few words for some time to make sure that she was seeing it right before replying.

    Ancestor: Is Chief Editor Shu asking me out?

    Yu She: Yes.

    Ancestor: Are you saying that we¡¯re together now?

    Yu She: I¡¯m just giving us a try. If we¡¯re notpatible, then we can move on to our separate ways.

    Shi Sheng bounced up from her chair. As her movement was too big, she pushed the documents off her table and made a huge ¡®pak¡¯ sound, startling her coworkers.

    <i>What¡¯s she doing? That frightened me.</i>

 Chapter 777 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (24)

    <h4>Chapter 777</h4>

    <h4>The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (24)</h4>

    After Shi Sheng got off work, she dashed into Shu Jue¡¯s office immediately.

    Shu Jue just so happened to head out with his coat, Shi Sheng whipped up a smile instantly, ¡°Chief Editor Shu.¡±

    Shu Jue,¡±...¡± <i>Does this girl have no reservations? </i>

    He then thought, if she did, he might not be having dinner with her today.

    Shu Jue walked towards Shi Sheng, pondered for a moment, ¡°what do you want to eat?¡±

    Shi Sheng replied with a smile, ¡°we¡¯ll go eat anything you want.¡±

    Shu Jue did not see a hint of embarrassment from Shi Sheng¡¯s face. She was looking at him with full affection.

    Shu Jue opened the door for her and gestured for her to go out first.

    They left the office, bumping into co-workers that had been pointing and judging them from far away.

    ¡°Is this Xin Yi with Chief Editor Shu? Isn¡¯t he Song Meng Zi¡¯s boyfriend...¡±

    ¡°Look at how Xin Yi repaid Song Meng Zi by snatching his boyfriend. Now we have a drama to watch.¡±

    ¡°Why someone as perfect as Chief Editor Shu didn¡¯t see me? I¡¯m nheless the belle of the department.¡±

    ¡°Come on, the belle of the department.¡±

    Song Meng Zi chased after Shi Sheng and Shu Jue with a bag of snacks.

    Everyone quieted down instantly. However, Song Meng Zi only told Shi Sheng something and waved them goodbye with a smile.

    The crowd,¡±...¡± <i>we don¡¯t get it. </i>

    <i>Since when did love rivals get along so well with each other?</i>

    ......

    Shu Jue chose the restaurant. It was a small restaurant where the waiters and the chefs were all men.

    Shi Sheng knew that letting Shu Jue pick the venue was the correct choice.

    How could someone as sick as him eating casually anywhere she liked?

    ¡°See what you want to order.¡± Shu Jue passed the menu to Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng flipped through the menu and picked two dishes casually.

    Shu Jue nced at her and ordered the same thing.

    Shi Sheng raised her eyebrows habitually, ¡°Is Chief Editor Shu putting up with me?¡±

    Shu Jue looked down a little, ¡°you can just call me Shu Jue.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me.¡±

    Shu Jue took a deep breath, raised his head, and looked Shi Sheng in her eyes, ¡°I have to get used to you...¡± as what a boyfriend would do.

    Since he had made this decision, he would not give up halfway.

    Maybe...

    They indeed were destined to be with each other?

    Shi Sheng supported her chin, ¡°you don¡¯t have to get used to me.¡±

    She paused, then with a half-smile at the corner of her lips, ¡°we don¡¯t need the words ¡®get used¡¯ between us. You just need to...¡±

    ¡°Let me spoil you.¡±

    Shu Jue was dumbfounded.

    <i>Isn¡¯t this line kind of strange?</i>

    <i>Is this my illusion?</i>

    <i>Did she say he should get spoiled by her? </i>

    Shi Sheng called the waiter and changed the menu from the dishes Shu Jue ordered for her to something he liked to eat.

    ¡°Shu Jue, I don¡¯t particrly like anything, except for you. You¡¯re my favorite.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s voice was neither loud nor soft, but it felt like a hurricane in Shu Jue¡¯s ears, kicking upyers andyers of ripple that made him uncalmable.

    ¡°Which part do you like about me?¡± <i>Is it really possible to be with someone based on the guts?</i>

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s you, I like every part of it.¡±

    As long as it¡¯s you, I like every part of it.

    That one sentence was like a loop in Shu Jue¡¯s mind. It kept on repeating.

    That meal was probably the most memorable dinner that Shu Jue had ever had.

    ¡°Are you full?¡± Although Shi Sheng did not act the way Shu Jue expected he was not weirded out about it, as if this was already pre-set in his subconscious.

    Shi Sheng caressed her stomach, ¡°yes, but it¡¯ll be better if we get desserts.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you had that?¡± Shu Jue looked at the dessert tes in front of Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, ¡°shouldn¡¯t you give me a kiss to celebrate our rtionship as a boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get the bills.¡± Shu Jue got up and quickly left.

    Although he forced himself to use utensils that she used, he knew he could not handle physical contact.

    Plus they just finished their meal, so he did not want to destroy his image in front of her.

    After Shu Jue paid the bills, he got in his car with Shi Sheng and drove to a jewelry store without asking her.

    ¡°Pick whichever you like, I¡¯ll buy for you.¡±

    Shu Jue said that after entering the store.

    Shi Sheng charged at the wedding rings right away.

    ¡°Miss, are you looking for wedding rings? We have thetest edition over here. You may have a look. They¡¯re all...¡±

    Shu Jue looked at Shi Sheng with shock.

    He stepped in, ¡°Xin Yi, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say to let me choose?¡± Shi Sheng responded innocently.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡± Shu Jue turned sideways, lowered his voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to choose wedding rings, we¡¯re...¡± still testing.

    Shi Sheng was determined, ¡°that doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m going to be yours at the end anyway.¡±

    ¡°Xin Yi!¡± Shu Jue shouted. His ears were slightly red.

    <i>Can¡¯t she act like a girl? </i>

    Shi Sheng pouted, ¡°fine, I don¡¯t want to buy them anymore.¡±

    Shi Sheng headed out of the store right away. 4 chased after and asked helplessly, ¡°are you mad?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± Shi Sheng pulled open the car door and entered the car.

    Shu Jue hurriedly followed. The car door closed, and it was dead silent in the car.

    ¡°We¡¯re moving too fast.¡± Shu Jue after contemting for some time.

    Shi Sheng turned around, ¡°do you know what I want to do now?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Shi Sheng got close to him. Her feminine fragrance gushed into Shu Jue¡¯s nose, he had to hold back the urge to get out of the car.

    But he endured it. He looked at the person opposite him and shortened the distance between them.

    Shi Sheng did not touch Shu Jue. She stopped while she was an inch away from him, tilted her head, and whispered in his ears, ¡°I want to sleep with you.¡±

    Shu Jue was almost suffocated, and his world was full of her smell.

    Shi Sheng stretched her hand at Shu Jue, ¡°to reach that goal. How about we start holding hands first?¡±

    By the time Shu Jue snapped back, the person that whispered in his ear a moment ago already went back to her seat, with her fair hand stretched out in front of him.

    Shu Jue hesitated for a moment and put his hand in Shi Sheng¡¯s palm.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s hand was a little cool. It was not as big as men¡¯s hands. It was so small until he could wrap her hand with his hand.

    Probably Shu Jue was getting used to her, so he did not feel like throwing up. He only felt ufortable.

    The wedding ring incident was not mentioned by both of them after this.

    Shu Jue insisted on sending Shi Sheng home, so Shi Shengplied by letting him send her to the outside of her neighborhood.

    ¡°You live here?¡± Shu Jue looked at the old neighborhood with a frown.

    The neighborhood was old, and it looked dirty. It was usual that a moron like Shu Jue would not like it.

    ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t afford to buy a house. If Lord Boyfriend could allow me to stay with you. I don¡¯t have a problem with it.¡±

    Shi Sheng caught the chance to tease him. Shu Jue avoided the question, ¡°goodnight.¡±

    Shi Sheng shrugged, ¡°night.¡±

 Chapter 778 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (25)

    <h4>Chapter 778 The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (25)</h4>

    On the second day, Shi Sheng received a call from Shu Jue while she was sleeping, saying he was waiting for her outside her neighborhood.

    Shi Sheng was dumbfounded for a moment, then she quickly washed up and raced downstairs. She saw the luxury amidst the other cars in a nce.

    She hopped into the car in a sh.

    ¡°Why are you so early?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to send you to work.¡± Shu Jue answered calmly, but he did not start the engine. He stared at Shi Sheng for some time without speaking a word.

    ¡°What¡¯s up? I washed my face!¡± Shi Sheng touched her face, ¡°why are you looking at me like this? Did I get prettier after not seeing me for a night?¡±

    No one would beat Shi Sheng when ites to being boastful.

    Shu Jue pursed his lips and leaned in at Shi Sheng out of nowhere.

    Shu Jue¡¯s sudden movement startled Shi Sheng to jerk back unconsciously. The distance between them that was shortened for a moment stretched back to the initial length.

    Shu Jue was stunned there awkwardly as he did not know if he should approach or back off.

    Shi Sheng looked at Shu Jue¡¯s pose, then realized, ¡°are you trying to kiss me?¡±

    Shu Jue¡¯s facial expression did not change, but his ears were flushed. He avoided her nce, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that we should practice more so I can get used to it?¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t have to ambush me,¡± she thought that this retard was about to do something for a moment.

    Shi Sheng pulled close the distance between them slowly and peaked softly on Shu Jue¡¯s lips before he could react.

    Shu Jue¡¯s facial expression shifted within seconds and got out of his car swiftly.

    Shi Sheng facepalmed. I knew this was going to happen. This is so infuriating!

    Just let me date someone in peace!

    Is it that hard is it for me to PDA?

    Shu Jue took some time to get back into the car, ¡°sorry about that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already used to it.¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand.

    Shu Jue started the engine while responding, ¡°I¡¯ll try to get adapted to it as soon as I can. I¡¯ll send you to work every morning starting from now.¡±

    The sound of the car engine happened to cover the stiffness in Shu Jue¡¯s tone.

    ......

    The news of Shi Sheng going to work in Shu Jue¡¯s car swirled up the office gossip even fiercely until the editors from the men¡¯s channel department were gossiping about this as well.

    During the lunch break, the editors did not go for lunch. They were in a circle discussing the juice, ¡°Xiao Yi, are you really dating Chief Editor Shu?¡±

    The editors included those that came before Shu Jue thought something was weird about him, while thedies were fangirling for him.

    That he came into thepany with a girlfriend so that the others would not even consider him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Song Meng Zi from the other department Chief Editor Shu¡¯s girlfriend? Xiao Yi, did you steal her boyfriend?¡±

    Shi Sheng snorted pretentiously, ¡°it¡¯s not about his rtionship status but how much effort I put in.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yi, you¡¯re being a bit...¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Shi Sheng nced at the editor who was talking.

    The other co-worker continued his sentence, ¡°everyone in thepany is saying you¡¯re a mistress.¡±

    Shi Sheng couldn¡¯t care less, ¡°I don¡¯t care about that.¡±

    ¡°But this will affect...¡± your reputation.

    why would a finedy like you want to be someone¡¯s mistress?

    The Chief Editor is hot, but ruining your reputation is not worth it.

    ¡°Xiao Yi Xiao Yi, they have drunken shrimps in the canteen today. Hurry up. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    Everyone turned around to see the protagonist they had been gossiping showed up.

    Did shee to eat with her love rival?

    Is this a fantasy world?

    ¡°Ahhhh, Xiao Yi, why are you so slow? Hurry up!¡± Song Meng Zi screaming and yelling outside non-stop.

    Shi Sheng pushed away those that blocked her way, ¡°you¡¯re not gonna die from not eating one meal.¡±

    ¡°The only enjoyable thing left in my life is eating, alright? Hurry up!¡±

    Song Meng Zi dragged Shi Sheng towards the canteen. Before taking a few steps, they bumped into Shu Jue.

    He paused and waved at Shi Sheng.

    Everyone from the editorial department flooded to the door instantly. All three of them were there. Are they going to break into a fight?

    They then saw a bizarre scene.

    Song Meng Zi jogged coyly to Shu Jue, ¡°cousin, I ran out of pocket money. Kindly give me some.¡±

    Shu Jue frowned, ¡°I just gave it to youst week.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that girls have to keep shopping? Some more, you don¡¯t get to give me pocket money anymore in the future.¡± Song Meng Zi hinted at him by ncing at Shi Sheng, who was heading towards them.

    Now that my cousin has a legit girlfriend, I can retire as the phony girlfriend and flirt with the hotties.

    Shu Jue took out his phone and pressed a few buttons, ¡°done.¡±

    Song Meng Zi looked at the amount and said reasonably, ¡°then I shall not disturb your date. Bye.¡±

    The editors watched Song Meng Zi. the ex left with a bright smile...

    With a bright smile!

    You see it correctly, with a bright smile.

    They then saw Shu Jue went away with his ¡®mistress.¡¯

    The crowd,¡±...¡± dumbfounded.

    .......

    Shu Jue brought Shi Sheng to a banquet. He barely touched anything at the meal other than taking a few sses of wine.

    ¡°Chief Shu, this is the first time you bring ady with you.¡± a man in spectacles sat next to Shu Jue, spoke jokingly, ¡°thisdy is quite adorable. Come, let¡¯s have a toast.¡±

    Shu Jue blocked the man and responded, ¡°Chief Qian, this is my girlfriend.¡±

    Chief Qian was shocked, then smiled and apologized, ¡°apologies, so you¡¯re Chief Shu¡¯s girlfriend. My bad.¡±

    Shu Jue had been staying clean in the circle. There were rumors that he had a girlfriend, but no one had seen her.

    ¡°Chief Shu¡¯s girlfriend? The thousand year bachelor finally has a girlfriend. Hahaha, let¡¯s give Chief Shu a toast to congratte him.¡±

    Shu Jue poured the wine and drank with them.

    Most of them were rather close with Shu Jue. After they learned that she was Shu Jue¡¯s partner, their judging nces disappearedpletely.

    Shu Jue did not allow Shi Sheng to drink. He would drink on Shi Sheng¡¯s behalf when they toasted.

    They knew when to stop, so everyone went back to their seats after Xin Yi rounds of toasts and chit-chatted with their neighbors.

    Chief Qian sat back and spoke to Shu Jue after greeting the others, ¡°Chief Shu. Have you considered the offer I told you aboutst time?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the author. You can discuss it with her.¡± Shu Jue nced at Shi Sheng.

    Chief Qian let out a cry of surprise, ¡°I see that the author is your girlfriend. Hahaha, what a coincidence!¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at Shu Jue with confusion. What¡¯s going on?

    Shu Jue probably scared that Shi Sheng was ufortable, so he held her hand, ¡°don¡¯t worry, just discuss with him. Just reject it if you don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Shall we talk somewhere else?¡± Chief Qian knew that Shu Jue did not like a crowded area and suggested wittily.

    Shu Jue was fine with it, while Shi Sheng still did not have a clue.

    Three of them went to the next room, and the noises subsided right away.

    ¡°Cough cough... let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Qian Yong, the vice president of Hua Yi Film and Television.¡± Chief Qian, naturally, was introducing himself to Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng shook Chief Qian¡¯s hand, ¡°Xin Yi.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I didn¡¯t expect to meet the author this soon.¡±

    Chief Qian was rather excited when he shook Shi Sheng¡¯s hand.

    Shu Jue¡¯s frown grew deeper as he watched Chief Qian shake Shi Sheng¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 779 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (26)

    Chapter 779

    The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (26)

    As Chairman Qian was still speaking, Shu Jue suddenly reached for Shi Sheng and pulled her lightly. He felt his body lingering on the memories of the first time he met Shi Sheng. A sense of gloom came flooding in.

    Chairman Qian subconsciously let go of his hand.

    Shu Jue reached for Shi Sheng¡¯s hand, took a wet wipe on the table and carefully cleaned her hand with it.

    Chairman Qian: ¡°......¡± Did he forget something as he was too excited?

    And as for Shi Sheng, she wasn¡¯t feeling anything at all, just her boyfriend Shu Jue wiping her hand.

    After he felt that Shi Sheng¡¯s hand was clean enough, he let go, his lip moved, ¡°continue.¡±

    Chairman Qian:¡±......¡± This bizarre atmosphere caused him to forget what he wanted to say.

    After a few moments, Chairman Qian snapped back, ¡°Miss Xin, our filmpany is ready to purchase the film copyright of ¡°Flower God¡±, do you have any ns to make this happen?

    Buying copyrights¡­

    Shit, she thought it was something else.

    ¡°The book about the pce eunuch?¡±

    When Chairman Qian heard those two words, he felt embarrassed, but he nodded his head.

    ¡°Flower God¡± was a novel that was much inclined to the genre of mythology, the main focus of the novel was the plot, the parts where special effects were needed would not be too difficult to execute, the movie could be done.

    The only problem was, the novel did not have an ending, there were so many plot holes at theter stage of the story that have yet to be fixed.

    ¡°How much would it be?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°I asked you how much it would be.¡± Shi Sheng repeated.

    He didn¡¯t even say anything else, how did the topic change into money all of the sudden?

    ¡°Two million.¡± Chairman Qian raised a finger of his, ¡°But of course, Miss Xin needs toplete the novel.¡±

    Shi Sheng:¡±...¡±

    I refuse to fix the plot hole.

    [A friendly reminder to the host, selling the copyright will assist inpleting a secret mission]

    The sound of the system rang suddenly.

    The secret mission is not to show affection to Feng Ci, the objective of this secret mission is to help Feng Ci¡¯s Hong Yang College be prestigious...

    What the heck is this mission?

    Her novel ¡°Flower God¡±¡­¡­ the pre-phase of the story seems pretty normal, but for theter stage.

    Shi Sheng was afraid that what she wrote would be too much of a shock for these people.

    That¡¯s the reason why Shi Sheng declined in an instant.

    Chairman Qian gave Shi Sheng some time to consider, left a name card for her, so she can give him a call after she thought this through, the price is still negotiable if it was not fitting.

    Just because she was Shu Jue¡¯s girlfriend, Chairman Qian is willing to pay more for it.

    Chairman Qian exchanged greetings with Shu Jue and left the room.

    ¡°Why are you not selling it?¡± Shu Jue asked softly.

    He wasn¡¯t questioning Shi Sheng, he just wanted to know the reason.

    ¡°Because I need to fix the plot holes.¡± Shi Sheng shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Shu Jue: ¡°......¡± The reason made him speechless.

    She said it before, she didn¡¯t want to fix the plot holes.

    Refusing to fix plot holes, what are you a writer for?

    ¡°But¡­¡­¡± Shi Sheng approached Shu Jue with malevolence in her heart, ¡°If you sleep with me once, perhaps I¡¯ll consider fixing the plot holes.¡±

    ¡°Xin Yi.¡± Shu Jue frowned.

    How could she tease him like this? He would get mad!

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s fun to tease her hubby.

    ¡­¡­

    Due to the recent giarism incident, Xie Yan did not appear at all, and as for Nie Cheng he could be afraid that Shi Sheng had the evidence of him hiring a contract killer, or how to, he¡¯s been trying to avoid her in thepany.

    Shi Sheng and Shu Jue¡¯s rtionship, without any cover up, had be a thing.

    These people had been looking at Song Meng Zi as a joke as the person that she treated so well before went behind her and stole her boyfriend.

    Later on, based on what a close friend of Song Meng Zi had said, they were not even a couple.

    When they pondered about it, Shu Jue had never dered Song Meng Zi as his girlfriend, he only asionally got Song Meng Zi on and off work, ordering his assistant to send some food to Song Meng Zi.

    These rumors were all just a result of them jumping into conclusions blindly.

    But Shi Sheng was different, Shu Jue acknowledged in public that she was his girlfriend.

    The girls that missed this opportunity were weeping in the toilet.

    Shu Jue would send Shi Sheng to work, and get her off work everyday, now Shi Sheng did not react when he touched her, but kissing was still a no.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Shu Jue being dragged by Shi Sheng helplessly,¡±I have work to do.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Shi Sheng dragged him and went ahead.

    Shu Jue sighed, walked a little faster, brought her into his arms,¡±Skipping work like this, as your boss, shouldn¡¯t I be deducting your sry?¡±

    ¡°That amount of sry, it¡¯s long gone since I got you that shirt, if you want to deduct just do it then.¡±

    Buying that shirt¡­¡­

    That¡¯s great. His girlfriend had such a big mouth.

    Shu Jue thought that when he was with Shi Sheng, he would have to adapt to many things.

    But he realized, other than getting used to her touch, there¡¯s nothing else for him to get used to.

    They were like lovers who have been together for years, imperceptibly in tacit agreement.

    Shi Sheng followed the river bank, and they walked all the way to an open za. There were many people gathered here, some using a telescope.

    Shu Jue remembered what the news reported, it seems that today¡­...there¡¯s going to be a meteor shower.

    Shi Sheng found a less upied ce, so she brought Shu Jue there.

    ¡°You brought me here to watch this?¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡± Shi Sheng nodded, ¡°As a boyfriend, shouldn¡¯t you keep mepany?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still a long time to go.¡±

    The meteor shower is starting around eight at night, why are they here so early?

    Shi Sheng tilted her head, ¡°Don¡¯t you think spending time with me is like a day passing by like a second?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me.¡± Shu Jue rubbed Shi Sheng¡¯s head.

    Shi Sheng curled her lips, and proceeded to find a ce to sit down.

    The waiting time is not that long, well at least that¡¯s what it seemed for Shu Jue.

    The first meteor shower passed through the sky, and the people on the za got enthusiastic immediately.

    Soon the second, the third, and thest meteor shower passes through the sky.

    Countless shooting stars, with a long tail, leaping across the sky, magnificent and radiant.

    ¡°Shu Jue.¡±

    Shu Jue shifted his sight to Shi Sheng.

    The girl in front of her, smiling so softly, her eyes filled with countless stars passing by, but all she could see was him.

    The corner of Shi Sheng¡¯s lips lifted slightly, ¡°I want to do all the romantic things that exist in this world with you.¡±

    Shu Jue got chills on his wrist, but soon the chills were gone, left with only warmth.

    Shu Jue looked down to see what was on his wrist, suddenly Shi Sheng raised her head and gave a kiss, her slightly cold lips pressed against his zing hot lips, the excessive temperature on her lips, mixed their presence together, till the difference of whose can¡¯t be made.

    Shu Jue reached for her waist, pulling her deeper into his arms, deepening the kiss.

    Shooting stars leaping through the night sky, Shu Jue had never experienced something like this before , it¡¯s so wonderful that he did not want this to be over.

    The girl¡¯s murmuring voice, along with the wind, seeped deep down into Shu Jue¡¯s heart, ¡°Thank you for making my world so amazing.¡±

    The meteor shower was short yet radiant.

    In thest second of life, ignited a radiant light, and illuminated the dark sky.

 Chapter 780 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (27)

    <h4>Chapter 780</h4>

    The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (27)

    Shu Jue only had time to look at the item on his wrist after the meteor shower ended.

    It was a watch. It appeared that the watch was filled with water. When it was shaken, the ripples would spread out. At the bottom of the watch lied a vivid and lifelike flower.

    Shu Jue reached out to touch the watch, ¡°this is...¡±

    ¡°A token of affection.¡±

    <i>A token of affection? </i>

    Shu Jue did not know how to react to this. She was ahead of him in everything he was supposed to do.

    However, this watch... looked familiar.

    ¡°Just now you...¡± Shi Sheng pressed his hand, and the flower did not show up, ¡°did not have a reaction.¡±

    Shu Jue understood what Shi Sheng meant. His ears were flushed with embarrassment.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we try again?¡± Shi Sheng suggested.

    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte, and I haven¡¯t finished my work.¡± Shu Jue dragged her to return to his car, then softly added on, ¡°we¡¯ll try again tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°We can just do it in advance.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ......

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive.¡± Shi Sheng tried to start the engine.

    ¡°Nope.¡± Shu Jue pushed her to the passenger side.

    ¡°Nie Cheng, don¡¯t make me look down on you.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always looked down on me?¡±

    Shu Jue¡¯s hand stopped and looked at the source of the voice.

    A truck blocked Shu Jue¡¯s vision. He frowned, ¡°I¡¯ll have a look.¡±

    That voice sounded like Cheng Ming¡¯s, but it did not sound like him at the same time due to the change in the voice.

    Shi Sheng hopped off the car, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Shu Jue did not decline and closed the car door, took Shi Sheng¡¯s hand, and went over the truck.

    On the other side of the truck, Nie Cheng was stuffing someone into the truck.

    ¡°Nie Cheng... I¡¯ll make your life worse than death if you dare to touch me.¡± a furious voice came out from the car.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t done it before. Why are you still pretending in front of me? If it wasn¡¯t for me today, someone would¡¯ve screwed you instead. Getting screwed by your ex is definitely better than a stranger, right?¡±

    Shu Jue took a few steps forward and tugged at Nie Cheng, who had not gotten into the truck.

    ¡°Who is that!¡± Nie Cheng red fiercely at Shu Jue.

    After Nie Cheng recognized him, his expression shifted rapidly, ¡°I see, this is the reason why you¡¯d rather put up with it than not to be with me.¡±

    Shi Sheng popped out from behind and screamed, ¡°watch your tongue, Nie Cheng. You better believe that I¡¯ll beat you up.¡±

    <i>What on earth! Does her Feng Ci look gay? </i>

    <i>Watch your mouth! </i>

    Nie Cheng did not expect Shi Sheng to be here, he was rather afraid of her at the moment.

    He then nced at the car unhappily again.

    Cheng Ming had broken out from the car with his clothes torn into pieces, and his face was flushed. He was gasping for air, and his body was weak. He held onto the car door, and could barely stand straight.

    Shu Jue looked at Shi Sheng as if he was asking for permission to help him.

    ¡°Get him into the car.¡±

    Shu Jue then only went forward and helped Cheng Ming into the car. By the time he came back, he saw his wifey was beating Nie Cheng up.

    Shu Jue was sweating bullets and dragged Shi Sheng away. They were working in the samepany. How are they going to face each other if she continues to hit him?

    Shu Jue sent Cheng Ming back to his apartment. His roommate was too shocked to react when he saw Cheng Ming¡¯s state.

    In the end, Shi Sheng instructed him to get Cheng Ming into the bathroom.

    What happened afterward had nothing to do with Shi Sheng and Shu Jue, so they left Cheng Ming¡¯s apartment.

    Shu Jue had to return to the office, so naturally, Shi Sheng followed him.

    Shu Jue indeed had a lot of work that had not beenpleted. After they went back to the office, Shi Sheng was ying with her phone while waiting for him. But he had not finished his tasks after quite some time.

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Shu Jue rubbed his brows, ¡°almost.¡±

    He did not feel safe for Shi Sheng to go back alone thiste, ¡°you should go inside and rest if you¡¯re tired. I¡¯ll send you backter.¡±

    ¡°Let me help you.¡± Shi Sheng got up, ¡°if you¡¯re not afraid of me leaking thepany¡¯s secrets.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. What kind of boyfriend lets their girlfriend do their work?¡± Shu Jue declined her help.

    It was not that Shu Jue did not trust Shi Sheng. He thought that it was inhumane to let his girlfriend help him with his work in the middle of the night.

    Shi Sheng did not force her way to help him. She got a chair and continued to y her phone.

    ¡°Xin Yi, help me get those files.¡± Shu Jue asked Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng looked in the direction he pointed and passed him the files. The documents inside fell out.

    It fell right on Shi Sheng. The huge title on the documents stunned Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Ten Years of Addiction¡±

    This was... Xin Yi¡¯s work.

    She saved it on herptop and did not touch it. <i>Why is it here? </i>

    Shi Sheng quickly flipped through the documents. It was a contract, a television show rights...

    And it belonged to...

    Ye Yan Zhi.

    <i>Previously he would giarise the original host¡¯s work. Now he just straight up stealing her work? </i>

    <i>This male bottom is too much!</i>

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Shu Jue saw that Shi Sheng was not looking well, and quickly turned around.

    ¡°Ye Yan Zhi didn¡¯t write ¡®Ten Years of Addiction¡¯.¡± Shi Sheng threw the contract onto the table.

    Shu Jue was aware that thepany was about to publish the physical copies of this novel and recently got the television show rights.

    ¡°Why did you say that?¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at Shu Jue, ¡°because Xin Yi wrote this.¡±

    Shu Jue found this sentence strange, ¡°aren¡¯t you Xin Yi?¡±

    <i>What kind of person refers to themself by their own name? </i>

    ¡°Sort of.¡± The original host wrote it, but she was using her body.

    It could be said that they were the same person.

    ¡°Nie Cheng approved this...¡± Shu Jue read the attached appendix.

    Shi Sheng guessed that this was Nie Cheng¡¯s work. Or not Xie Yan would not be as capable as getting a copyright for his novels.

    ¡°The copyright was already his, do you have any proof? Do you still have the original script? I¡¯ll contact mywyer now.¡±

    Shu Jue unconditionally trusted Shi Sheng like an instinct.

    Shi Sheng saved everything from the original host¡¯sptop. Even after she changed to a newptop, she copied everything from there. So the manuscript would be there.

    She did not only have the manuscript, she even had the ideas and some details that were not mentioned in the novels, along with some mistakes that she did not revise in time.

    Shu Jue contacted his privatewyer, in case Nie Cheng bribed the employees from thepany.

    Hiswyer did not have anyints although he had to get up and work at midnight. He quickly rushed to the address told by Shu Jue.

    Shu Jue hired cleaners to clean up her shabby apartment. It was not dirty, but it looked slightly messy and old.

    Shu Jue was extremely ufortable the moment he stepped in. He only felt slightly better after Shi Sheng retrieved herptop and exited her apartment.

    Shi Sheng got close and peaked on his cheek, ¡°I¡¯ll move to another ce in a few days.¡±

    ¡°This is my fault.¡± Shu Jue felt guilty, as she moved to countless ces due to him.

    He did not know how much she could put up with him. What if one day she could not bear it anymore?

    Shu Jue suddenly realized that he could not bear the thoughts of her not being around him.

    Shu Jue panicked out of nowhere. He suddenly cradled Shi Sheng¡¯s face and kissed her with some urgency, as if he was trying to confirm something.

    That he wanted her to stay with him forever.

    ¡°Knock knock!¡±

 Chapter 781 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (28)

    Chapter 781

    The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (28)

    Someone was knocking on the car window. Shu Jue let go of Shi Sheng and quickly pulled her away from him, breathing heavily.

    Shi Sheng looked at Shu Jue and gasped lightly. She licked the corner of her lips and the taste of blood spread out in her mouth, making her feel ufortable.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    Shu Jue pursed his lips, ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    Shi Sheng tidied up her shirt, ¡°I will never leave you. Even if I die, I¡¯m going to die with you. This is my promise to you. If you want to die with me, juste.¡±

    Shi Sheng pushed open the car door as thewyer was about to knock on the window again. The sudden movement of the car door startled him.

    Shi Sheng discussed it with thewyer for some time outside. She only let thewyer into the car after Shu Jue had cooled down.

    Shu Jue sat in the back seat thinking about something. He was startled by Shi Sheng when she went back into the car.

    Shi Sheng passed herptop to thewyer, ¡°everything¡¯s inside.¡±

    Thewyer sat in the front seat and started reading the manuscript.

    The car was quiet.

    Shu Jue reached out slowly and hooked Shi Sheng¡¯s pinky with his finger. Seeing that she did not object, he immediately held her hand.

    Her warm hand calmed his racing heart down.

    Thewyer spent about three hours read finishing everything. While he was reading, he would ask Shi Sheng a few questions, while Shu Jue sat in the car waiting mindlessly.

    Thewyer needed to go back and sort it out. Literature was not something that could reach a conclusion right away.

    ¡°Chief Shu, I¡¯ll give you a call once I¡¯m done.¡±

    Shu Jue nodded with a taut face.

    ¡°Piang.¡± The car door shut.

    Silence...

    The car did not have a sound other than their breathing sound.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shu Jue tightened his grip on Shi Sheng¡¯s hand and apologized softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know why I got that crazy just now.¡±

    Shi Sheng took out her hand. Shu Jue wanted to grab harder but he was scared that he would hurt Shi Sheng, so he let go of her slowly.

    He looked at Shi Sheng with aplicated expression, with faintly discernible darkness in his eyes.

    Now this is my Feng Ci.

    Shi Sheng caressed Shu Jue¡¯s face and pinched his earlobe with her fingertips.

    She reached out and hugged Shu Jue, ¡°I told you before, I¡¯ll never leave you.¡±

    Things that she set her eyes on, she¡¯d rather they perish with her, or stay with her forever.

    Shi Sheng knew that she was an extreme person. Usually, she hid it well, but she could not deny that she was this kind of person.

    A sinister and dark person.

    But she loved Feng Ci, the kind of love where she wanted to tie him to her side at all times and no one could touch him at all.

    Shu Jue took some time to embrace Shi Sheng back. At first, he was hugging her softly, then the strength increased gradually until Shi Sheng could not breathe properly.

    ¡°Shu Jue, do you really want to kill me?¡±

    Shu Jue then only let loose a bit and buried his face in her neck, embracing her in silence.

    The outside was getting brighter and brighter, noisesing from the neighborhood. Children that went to school. youngsters that went to work, and the vendors. Everyone was starting to get busy.

    But the time in the car seemed to be frozen.

    Shi Sheng took a look at the time. They¡¯re going to bete.

    Shu Jue had not slept for the whole night. Shi Sheng sent Song Meng Zi a message to apply for leave.

    Shi Sheng broke free from Shu Jue, ¡°we¡¯ll hug again after we go back.¡±

    Shi Sheng got down from the car and went to the driver seat while Shu Jue went down from the other side and got into the passenger seat.

    ¡°Knock knock!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yi, Xiao Yi...¡±

    Shi Sheng took a look at Shu Jue before winding down the car window, ¡°Sister Hong.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really you. I thought that I saw someone else. Is this your...¡± Sister Hong looked inside the car, ¡°boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Yeap.¡± Shi Sheng admitted with grace.

    Sister Hong eyed Shu Jue like elders judging the youngsters, ¡°not bad, he seems talented, unlike thest one...¡±

    Shi Sheng quickly cut off Sister Hong, ¡°Sister Hong, I¡¯ll buy you dinner next time. We need to rush to work, we¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°Alright alright, we¡¯ll talk again next time. You youngsters should go.¡± Sister Hong hurriedly left.

    Shu Jue asked unhappily after the car exited the neighborhood, ¡°what was she going to say?¡±

    Shi Sheng cut her off too abruptly, it was hard for Shu Jue not to notice that.

    Shi Sheng was in vain.

    How is she going to exin to Feng Ci the mess the original host left her with?

    Shi Sheng drove Shu Jue back to his apartment in silence.

    ¡°Actually, Xie Yan was my ex.¡± Shi Sheng exined as Shu Jue¡¯s face was getting darker, ¡°but you need to believe me, I don¡¯t like Xie Yan, the person that likes him is...¡±

    ¡°Piang!¡±

    ¡°...Xin Yi.¡± Shi Sheng looked at Shu Jue¡¯s leaving silhouette. She hurriedly got off the car and chased after Shu Jue, ¡°Shu Jue.¡±

    Shu Jue ignored her and went up to his floor in silence. He opened his apartment door but did not stop Shi Sheng from entering.

    As Shi Sheng entered his apartment. He suddenly turned around and pressed Shi Sheng against a wall and kissed her.

    Shu Jue¡¯s hands were caressing Shi Sheng¡¯s body while Shi Sheng was trying to close the door with all her might. She did not have the habit of letting others watch.

    Shu Jue ripped off her clothes and buttons in a mess, exposing her underwear and her well-developed body.

    Shi Sheng did not know how she was carried to the bed by Shu Jue. Shu Jue made love with her with some force.

    This waspletely different from her imagination of her forcing herself onto him.

    The script was not like this!

    I should be that one that forces myself onto him!

    Director, we need another take!

    After they were done, Shu Jue was epic. He threw up in the toilet for about half an hour.

    Shi Sheng almost had PTSD.

    Shu Jue came out sickly with a bathrobe on him, his long legs and chest were faintly discernible.

    He went up and scooped Shi Sheng out of his bed and carried her to the bathroom.

    As he was cleaning Shi Sheng, his paleplexion was getting redder as time went by.

    ¡°Why weren¡¯t you blushing before this?¡± Shi Sheng red at him.

    Shu Jue carried her out of the bathtub and wrapped her in a bathrobe, ¡°am not blushing.¡±

    ¡°Then why is your face red?¡± Shi Sheng coiled his neck.

    ¡°This is a physical reaction.¡± Shu Jue refuted.

    ¡°That¡¯s still blushing.¡± blushing is a physical reaction.

    Shu Jue ced her on a chair and lifted the nkets on the bed. His face turned even redder after he saw the red smear on the bed.

    If he were this sensible, he would not make love with her so impulsively.

    Shu Jue quickly rip off the bedsheets and changed to a clean one. He then carried Shi Sheng to the bed and kissed her on her forehead, ¡°you should rest, I¡¯ll cook in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Shi Sheng pulled him, ¡°stay with me and sleep for a while.¡±

    Shu Jue was undoubtedly exhausted. He went to the bed obediently and wrapped Shi Sheng in his arms.

    ¡°Are you going to throw up every time after we made love?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stop vomiting after a few times.¡±

    ¡°... so how many times is that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    He would always get used to her.

    And only her.

 Chapter 782 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (29)

    Chapter 782

    The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (29)

    Shi Sheng thought that Shu Jue had forgotten about the previous incident. Obviously, she was too naive.

    The fact that she dated Xie Yan bothered Shu Jue a lot.

    No matter how Shi Sheng tried to exin, he would give her the attitude ¡®you don¡¯t have to exin anything. There¡¯s nothing to exin about the fact that you dated Xie Yan.¡¯

    Or he would be.

    ¡°How did you like someone with that face?¡±

    Shi Sheng was beyond crazy.

    I really didn¡¯t date Xie Yan!

    I¡¯m innocent!

    But Shu Jue did not want to listen at all. Whenever Shi Sheng tried to exin to him, he would use his body to get used to him. And tortured himself to the verge of death every time he was done.

    Shi Sheng was helpless. Although she did nothing, she still had to bear the me.

    ......

    Song Meng Zi grabbed Shi Sheng aside sneakily when she went to work on the second day, ¡°did you do it?¡±

    ¡°When do I ever fail if I set my eyes on something?¡±

    ¡°I saw my cousin didn¡¯t look well just now.¡± Song Meng Zi eyed Shi Sheng suspiciously, ¡°are his desires left unfulfilled?¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡±

    He was about to puke to death. How was his desire dissatisfied?

    Shi Sheng and Song Meng Zi chatted for a while. Before going to their cubicle, Song Meng Zi grabbed Shi Sheng, ¡°do you know that Xie Yan is going to hold a book signing session?¡±

    ¡°Book signing session?¡±

    ¡°Yeap, his novel ¡®Ten Years of Addiction¡¯ is very popr. I heard that it¡¯s about to get published, and they¡¯re nning the book signing session right now.¡±

    Shi Sheng was busy with the male channel¡¯s work and did not pay attention to the female channel, so she did not know Xie Yan uploaded ¡®Ten Years of Addiction¡¯ to the website.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± I give five stars to the male bottom to be so high-profile for the work he stole.

    did he think that she did not have the manuscript? Or she wouldn¡¯t dare to sue him?

    Shi Sheng went to her office, turned on herputer, logged into the website, and searched for the novel title.

    There were two ongoing novels under Xie Yan¡¯s name. He stopped updating one of them, and the other was ¡®Ten Years of Addiction¡¯.

    Because the novel was about to be published as a physical book, even if he updated very little every day, the poprity still skyrocketed.

    Shi Sheng said before that ¡®Ten Years of Addiction¡¯ was a piece of good work. As long as someone was willing to work on it, it would sell like a hot cake.

    Shi Sheng returned to the main page to see the banner was ¡®Ten Years of Addiction¡¯.

    It was not only on the user website. The words ¡®Ten Years of Addiction¡¯ could be seen all over the ce.

    Shi Sheng was not sure if Nie Cheng knew that the novel was not written by Xie Yan. Since Nie Cheng was rather inhumane, based on the fact that he hired contract killers to murder her, and how he handled the issue of Xie Yan¡¯s giarism.

    Shi Sheng called thewyer to ask about the progress, and thewyer said that he needed more time.

    Cheng Ming, ¡°Little Xin Yi. Let¡¯s have dinner tonight. I want to thank you for that day.¡±

    A chat box popped up on Shi Sheng¡¯s screen.

    She did not recall adding Cheng Ming...

    Yu She: Cheng Ming is inviting us to dinner tonight.

    Shu Jue¡¯s message popped up within the next second.

    Naturally, Shi Sheng chose to reply to Shu Jue.

    Ancestor: Alright.

    Ancestor: where am I staying tonight?

    Yu She: my ce.

    Ancestor: you¡¯re not being reserved at all.

    Feng Ci isn¡¯t like this before.

    Where¡¯s my shy Feng Ci?!

    Yu She: didn¡¯t you say that I have to get used to you?

    Yu She: people usually describe girls with the word reserve.

    Ancestor: ...

    Yu She: be good and do your work. I¡¯ll pick you upter.

    Ancestor: ...

    Bravo, my Feng Ci.

    ......

    Feng Ci indeed went to pick up Shi Sheng after work. The whole editorial department could only watch them with their jaws dropped to the ground. Isn¡¯t their rtionship progressing a little bit too fast?

    This was too much for them single dogs.

    ¡°Chen Lu.¡± Cheng Ming pointed at the petite behind him. ¡°You¡¯ve met him before.¡±

    ¡°Are you official?¡± Shu Jue suddenly asked.

    Cheng Ming shrugged, ¡°even you¡¯ve got a girlfriend now, I shouldn¡¯t stand around and do nothing.¡±

    Shi Sheng had a feeling that Cheng Ming was after her man. Now she was more certain about it.

    Cheng Ming and Chen Lu walked in front while Shu Jue held Shi Sheng¡¯s hand behind them, ¡°Cheng Ming doesn¡¯t bring any man to see his friends unless he¡¯s serious about him.¡±

    Shu Jue only saw him once, with Nie Cheng.

    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing between you and Cheng Ming?¡± She kept feeling that there was something between them.

    Cheng Ming probably heard and suddenly turned around, ¡°Little Xin Yi, let me tell you. Shu Jue thought that he was one of us just before he couldn¡¯t touch a woman...¡±

    ¡°Cheng Ming.¡± Shu Jue warned.

    Cheng Ming raised his hands and quickly ran back to his boyfriend and walked with his arms around him.

    Shu Jue exined, ¡°because I never had a reaction when I touched another man, so...¡±

    It was normal for him to think this way. But, other than being close to Cheng Ming, he could not ept that his partner was a man.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing between Cheng Ming and me. We haven¡¯t even slept in the same room before.¡± Shu Jue quickly exined.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± If there was anything between him and Cheng Ming, she would probably murder both of them.

    ¡°Hurry up, you guys.¡± Song Meng Zi was already in front of the restaurant and yelled loudly at them.

    Cheng Ming picked Chen Lu¡¯s favorite restaurant. Shu Jue stared at the dishes served by a female server and did not move an inch.

    Cheng Ming quickly requested them to prepare a new dish when he saw that.

    Song Meng Zi and Chen Lu were the ones that enjoyed the meal the most. Both of them were foodies.

    Shu Jue asked about Chen Lu when he went to the toilet.

    Chen Lu was still a student. Cheng Ming did not chase. Instead, he was the one that courted Cheng Ming.

    He had been crashing at his home shamelessly and did not want to return to his home, so Cheng Ming just let him stay there.

    Who knew that he slept with him on the night Shu Jue sent him home. Hence, he had to take responsibility.

    The good thing was that he did not feelpletely nothing towards him, in a way it could be considered that both of them were in love.

    ¡°Why¡¯s he in the toilet for so long? I¡¯ll go have a look.¡± Cheng Ming got up and looked for him.

    ¡°I¡¯m so full!¡± Song Meng Zi finished the food and stroked her stomach with satisfaction, ¡°now my biggest wish is to eat everything.¡±

    Shi Shengughed lightly, ¡°not flirting with hotties?¡±

    Song Meng Zi grunted, ¡°based on my looks do I even need to make the first move? If it weren¡¯t for Shu Jue, there would be a line for those who want to chase me.¡±

    ¡°... I¡¯ll arrange a blind date for you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Cousin!¡± Song Meng Zi screamed with aical expression, her hands together in front of her chest, ¡°please spare your cousin, I¡¯m begging you!¡±

    After ruining the first half of her life, now he still wants to destroy the other half?

    Cheng Ming and Chen Lu did not return after Song Meng Zi¡¯s protest and finishing the dessert.

    ¡°Did they fall into the toilet?¡± Song Meng Zi snorted unhappily, ¡°they¡¯re not running away, right? They said they¡¯re buying us dinner!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look.¡± Shu Jue got up.

    Cheng Ming did notck money. He would not run away for a meal.

    Shi Sheng quickly got up and followed after him.

    Song Meng Zi watched both of them run away with the waiter staring at her. She did not dare to leave, so he sat there as a mascot.

 Chapter 783 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (30)

    <h4>Chapter 783</h4>

    The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (30)

    Shi Sheng and Shu Jue bumped into Chen Lu and Cheng Ming on their way to the washroom.

    Cheng Ming was half holding Chen Lu, covering his face with one hand. His hair was covering his expression and face.

    Across from them stood Nie Cheng, who looked furious.

    ¡°Cheng Ming, what¡¯s so good about him?¡± Nie Cheng pointed at Chen Lu, yelled softly, with a hint of maliciousness in his eyes.

    Cheng Ming almost squeezed out these words from his teeth, ¡°he¡¯s better than you.¡±

    Nie Cheng suddenly sneered, taunting him, ¡°he must have seduced you, right?¡±

    ¡°Nie Cheng!¡± Cheng Ming screamed in rage.

    ¡°Did I get that right?¡± the sneer on Nie Cheng¡¯s face intensified, ¡°you still can¡¯t endure seduction. Do you want to bear every responsibility after you sleep with anyone? Cheng Ming, grow up.¡±

    Shi Sheng could not understand the vendetta between them. Why was Nie Cheng still jealous of Cheng Ming after they broke up?

    Shu Jue knew what Shi Sheng was thinking, so he exined to her, ¡°Cheng Ming caught Nie Cheng cheating red-handed. He had been pestering Cheng Ming for some time even after they broke up.¡±

    ¡°He cheated on Cheng Ming?¡± <i>this male top is too much. </i>

    Nie Cheng responded softly, ¡°he said he was being framed, despise that was the truth. Cheng Ming couldn¡¯t ept someone unfaithful to him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Chen Lu suddenly shouted as he looked up to Nie Cheng, saying word by word, ¡°I don¡¯t care how much you insult me, but you can¡¯t say that to Cheng Ming. Who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°Who do I think I am? I¡¯m his ex!¡± Nie Cheng seemed pretty proud, ¡°I took his virginity. Is that not enough?¡±

    ¡°Pak!¡±

    The atmosphere became strangely quiet after that p. Nie Cheng¡¯s head slightly tilted. He reached out to touch his face slowly.

    Cheng Ming cursed with no regret after pping Nie Cheng, ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to hit you for some time.¡±

    ¡°Nie Cheng, for the sake of our previous rtionship, I have been tolerating you. Yet time and time again, you¡¯ll cross the time. Do you think I¡¯m that easy?¡±

    ¡°Cheng Ming, did you hit me because of him?¡± Cheng Ming pointed at Chen Lu, questioning again, ¡°did you hit me because of him?¡±

    Cheng Ming did not answer. Instead, he switched the topic, ¡°you¡¯re behind it for that night¡¯s incident, right? Do you think I won¡¯t know?¡±

    Nie Cheng¡¯s expression changed.

    Cheng Ming¡¯s expression turned colder, ¡°Nie Cheng, you underestimated my influence. There¡¯s nothing that I, Cheng Ming can¡¯t find out if I want to.¡±

    Nie Cheng began to panic, ¡°Cheng Ming... I... I just wanted to get back with you.¡±

    ¡°Get back with you? What about your boyfriend? Eyeing what¡¯s in the pot as you eat from your bowl?¡± Cheng Ming sneered with disdain. Why did he used to like such a person?

    Now he felt disgusted from looking at him.

    Cheng Ming embraced Chen Lu and walked away, ¡°you¡¯re on your own.¡±

    When they met with Shi Sheng on the outside, Cheng Ming nodded with a faint expression, ¡°sorry that you have to see this, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked towards and saw Xie Yan came out from the other side. He looked at Nie Cheng bizarrely, then turned around and ran away.

    Nie Cheng probably saw Xie Yan and did not care about Cheng Ming and quickly chased after him.

    When they got to a crowded ce, Cheng Ming let go of Chen Lu and requested an ice bag from the server to apply on his face.

    Song Meng Zi squeezed to Shi Sheng¡¯s with a drink, ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°An ex met another ex.¡± Shi Sheng concluded in five words.

    Song Meng Zi understood instantly.

    Song Meng Zi knew who Cheng Ming¡¯s ex was. But she did not like Cheng Ming as he was always targeting her.

    He had been targeting her since he started dating Cheng Ming.

    Just because she was close to Cheng Ming. After they broke up, he would still target her when they were in thepany. She never knew how a man like him would be petty.

    ......

    This dinner was rather unpleasant, so Cheng Ming said he would make it up next time and left hurriedly with Chen Lu.

    Song Meng Zi was about to go out with her friends, so she also ran away in a sh.

    Leaving Shi Sheng and Shu Jue stared at each other for a while. Shu Jue¡¯s ears reddened slightly, so he quickly looked away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you home first.¡± Shu Jue said as he opened the car door.

    ¡°Eh? I thought I¡¯m spending the night at your ce?¡± <i>This is different from the script. You can¡¯t simply change the script! We need to act ording to the script! </i>

    Shi Sheng did not want to get inside the car, stared at Shu Jue, who was holding the car door, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m going to sleep with you tonight.¡±

    Shu Jue stayed silent for a few seconds, ¡°you need to change your clothes.¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡±....¡±

    <i>Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier?!</i>

    <i>Saying something misleading like sending me home. </i>

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t mind wearing your clothes,¡± Shi Sheng blinked and teased Shu Jue.

    Shu Jue recalled thest time she wore his clothes, that scenario...

    In order not to make a fool out of himself, he pushed Shi Sheng into the car with a dark face and sent her back. Shi Sheng went up to get her clothes while he waited for her downstairs.

    She dyed for a bit as she met Uncle Qiang on her way down.

    ¡°Girl, what are you busy with these days? You¡¯re always out early ande backte. I don¡¯t even get to see you anymore.¡± Uncle Qiang went down with Shi Sheng.

    ¡°I¡¯m busy in love.¡±

    ¡°Yo, have a boyfriend already.¡± Uncle Qiangughed loudly, ¡°don¡¯t get fooled, be careful.¡±

    Shi Sheng responded obediently, ¡°yes, I¡¯ll.¡± <i>Why would my Feng Ci lie to me? </i>

    When they reached the bottom floor. Uncle Qiang and Shi Sheng did not bring the key for the metal, and it was too troublesome to go all the way back up, so Uncle Qiang knocked at Grandma Yang¡¯s door. But it did not open after a long time.

    ¡°She probably isn¡¯t in. I¡¯ll go up and get the key.¡± Uncle Qiang muttered, turned around to go up.

    Shi Sheng pulled him.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, girl?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Qiang, did you smell something strange?¡± Shi Sheng asked Uncle Qiang.

    Uncle Qiang sniffled, ¡°it seems like... something¡¯s rotten?¡±

    Shi Sheng pointed at the door Uncle Qiang knocked on a moment ago, ¡°the smell ising from there. Is Grandma Yang fine?¡±

    Shi Sheng knew that smell.

    It was the stench of a rotten corpse.

    Uncle Qiang recalled that he had not seen Grandma Yang these few days after Shi Sheng mentioned that. He quickly knocked on the door again, and no one answered. He went outside to get some neighbors. After they discussed it, they decided to barge into the room.

    The stench was even stronger when the door opened.

    Uncle Qiang went in with two other men to see the rotting corpse in the bedroom. One of them ran out to puke.

    Uncle Qiang looked slightly better, but hisplexion was also pale, ¡°call the police, call the police...¡±

    Shi Sheng went out to inform Shu Jue then only returned. The police were already there investigating.

    In the end, they confirmed that Grandma Yang died due to sickness. It was not a murder case.

    Grandma Yang¡¯s corpse began to rot after a few days due to the weather not being too warm.

    The cops contacted Grandma Yang¡¯s family, but they either did not pick up the phone, or they couldn¡¯t care less.

    In the end, themunity could not stand it and was discussing holding a funeral for Grandma Yang. Shi Sheng wanted to pay for the fees, but themunity thought it was difficult for a youngdy like her to earn money, so they insisted on not letting her pay. So she had to put the fund into Uncle Qiang¡¯s bag secretly.

    Sometimes, rtives were no better than a group of strangers.

    Shi Sheng and Shu Jue bumped into Chen Lu and Cheng Ming on their way to the washroom.

    Cheng Ming was half holding Chen Lu, covering his face with one hand. His hair was covering his expression and face.

    Across from them stood Nie Cheng, who looked furious.

    ¡°Cheng Ming, what¡¯s so good about him?¡± Nie Cheng pointed at Chen Lu, yelled softly, with a hint of maliciousness in his eyes.

    Cheng Ming almost squeezed out these words from his teeth, ¡°he¡¯s better than you.¡±

    Nie Cheng suddenly sneered, taunting him, ¡°he must have seduced you, right?¡±

    ¡°Nie Cheng!¡± Cheng Ming screamed in rage.

    ¡°Did I get that right?¡± the sneer on Nie Cheng¡¯s face intensified, ¡°you still can¡¯t endure seduction. Do you want to bear every responsibility after you sleep with anyone? Cheng Ming, grow up.¡±

    Shi Sheng could not understand the vendetta between them. Why was Nie Cheng still jealous of Cheng Ming after they broke up?

    Shu Jue knew what Shi Sheng was thinking, so he exined to her, ¡°Cheng Ming caught Nie Cheng cheating red-handed. He had been pestering Cheng Ming for some time even after they broke up.¡±

    ¡°He cheated on Cheng Ming?¡± <i>this male top is too much. </i>

    Nie Cheng responded softly, ¡°he said he was being framed, despise that was the truth. Cheng Ming couldn¡¯t ept someone unfaithful to him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Chen Lu suddenly shouted as he looked up to Nie Cheng, saying word by word, ¡°I don¡¯t care how much you insult me, but you can¡¯t say that to Cheng Ming. Who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°Who do I think I am? I¡¯m his ex!¡± Nie Cheng seemed pretty proud, ¡°I took his virginity. Is that not enough?¡±

    ¡°Pak!¡±

    The atmosphere became strangely quiet after that p. Nie Cheng¡¯s head slightly tilted. He reached out to touch his face slowly.

    Cheng Ming cursed with no regret after pping Nie Cheng, ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to hit you for some time.¡±

    ¡°Nie Cheng, for the sake of our previous rtionship, I have been tolerating you. Yet time and time again, you¡¯ll cross the time. Do you think I¡¯m that easy?¡±

    ¡°Cheng Ming, did you hit me because of him?¡± Cheng Ming pointed at Chen Lu, questioning again, ¡°did you hit me because of him?¡±

    Cheng Ming did not answer. Instead, he switched the topic, ¡°you¡¯re behind it for that night¡¯s incident, right? Do you think I won¡¯t know?¡±

    Nie Cheng¡¯s expression changed.

    Cheng Ming¡¯s expression turned colder, ¡°Nie Cheng, you underestimated my influence. There¡¯s nothing that I, Cheng Ming can¡¯t find out if I want to.¡±

    Nie Cheng began to panic, ¡°Cheng Ming... I... I just wanted to get back with you.¡±

    ¡°Get back with you? What about your boyfriend? Eyeing what¡¯s in the pot as you eat from your bowl?¡± Cheng Ming sneered with disdain. Why did he used to like such a person?

    Now he felt disgusted from looking at him.

    Cheng Ming embraced Chen Lu and walked away, ¡°you¡¯re on your own.¡±

    When they met with Shi Sheng on the outside, Cheng Ming nodded with a faint expression, ¡°sorry that you have to see this, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked towards and saw Xie Yan came out from the other side. He looked at Nie Cheng bizarrely, then turned around and ran away.

    Nie Cheng probably saw Xie Yan and did not care about Cheng Ming and quickly chased after him.

    When they got to a crowded ce, Cheng Ming let go of Chen Lu and requested an ice bag from the server to apply on his face.

    Song Meng Zi squeezed to Shi Sheng¡¯s with a drink, ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°An ex met another ex.¡± Shi Sheng concluded in five words.

    Song Meng Zi understood instantly.

    Song Meng Zi knew who Cheng Ming¡¯s ex was. But she did not like Cheng Ming as he was always targeting her.

    He had been targeting her since he started dating Cheng Ming.

    Just because she was close to Cheng Ming. After they broke up, he would still target her when they were in thepany. She never knew how a man like him would be petty.

    ......

    This dinner was rather unpleasant, so Cheng Ming said he would make it up next time and left hurriedly with Chen Lu.

    Song Meng Zi was about to go out with her friends, so she also ran away in a sh.

    Leaving Shi Sheng and Shu Jue stared at each other for a while. Shu Jue¡¯s ears reddened slightly, so he quickly looked away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you home first.¡± Shu Jue said as he opened the car door.

    ¡°Eh? I thought I¡¯m spending the night at your ce?¡± <i>This is different from the script. You can¡¯t simply change the script! We need to act ording to the script! </i>

    Shi Sheng did not want to get inside the car, stared at Shu Jue, who was holding the car door, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m going to sleep with you tonight.¡±

    Shu Jue stayed silent for a few seconds, ¡°you need to change your clothes.¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡±....¡±

    <i>Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier?!</i>

    <i>Saying something misleading like sending me home. </i>

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t mind wearing your clothes,¡± Shi Sheng blinked and teased Shu Jue.

    Shu Jue recalled thest time she wore his clothes, that scenario...

    In order not to make a fool out of himself, he pushed Shi Sheng into the car with a dark face and sent her back. Shi Sheng went up to get her clothes while he waited for her downstairs.

    She dyed for a bit as she met Uncle Qiang on her way down.

    ¡°Girl, what are you busy with these days? You¡¯re always out early ande backte. I don¡¯t even get to see you anymore.¡± Uncle Qiang went down with Shi Sheng.

    ¡°I¡¯m busy in love.¡±

    ¡°Yo, have a boyfriend already.¡± Uncle Qiangughed loudly, ¡°don¡¯t get fooled, be careful.¡±

    Shi Sheng responded obediently, ¡°yes, I¡¯ll.¡± <i>Why would my Feng Ci lie to me? </i>

    When they reached the bottom floor. Uncle Qiang and Shi Sheng did not bring the key for the metal, and it was too troublesome to go all the way back up, so Uncle Qiang knocked at Grandma Yang¡¯s door. But it did not open after a long time.

    ¡°She probably isn¡¯t in. I¡¯ll go up and get the key.¡± Uncle Qiang muttered, turned around to go up.

    Shi Sheng pulled him.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, girl?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Qiang, did you smell something strange?¡± Shi Sheng asked Uncle Qiang.

    Uncle Qiang sniffled, ¡°it seems like... something¡¯s rotten?¡±

    Shi Sheng pointed at the door Uncle Qiang knocked on a moment ago, ¡°the smell ising from there. Is Grandma Yang fine?¡±

    Shi Sheng knew that smell.

    It was the stench of a rotten corpse.

    Uncle Qiang recalled that he had not seen Grandma Yang these few days after Shi Sheng mentioned that. He quickly knocked on the door again, and no one answered. He went outside to get some neighbors. After they discussed it, they decided to barge into the room.

    The stench was even stronger when the door opened.

    Uncle Qiang went in with two other men to see the rotting corpse in the bedroom. One of them ran out to puke.

    Uncle Qiang looked slightly better, but hisplexion was also pale, ¡°call the police, call the police...¡±

    Shi Sheng went out to inform Shu Jue then only returned. The police were already there investigating.

    In the end, they confirmed that Grandma Yang died due to sickness. It was not a murder case.

    Grandma Yang¡¯s corpse began to rot after a few days due to the weather not being too warm.

    The cops contacted Grandma Yang¡¯s family, but they either did not pick up the phone, or they couldn¡¯t care less.

    In the end, themunity could not stand it and was discussing holding a funeral for Grandma Yang. Shi Sheng wanted to pay for the fees, but themunity thought it was difficult for a youngdy like her to earn money, so they insisted on not letting her pay. So she had to put the fund into Uncle Qiang¡¯s bag secretly.

    Sometimes, rtives were no better than a group of strangers.

 Chapter 784 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (31)

    <h4>Chapter 784</h4>

    The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (31)

    Shi Sheng and Shu Jue living together somehow spread in the office. Now everyone in thepany would shoot daggers at Shi Sheng with their eyes whenever they saw her.

    Even Song Meng Zi was being treated better than her.

    Shi Sheng became the new public enemy of the women in thepany. Everyone would re at her whenever she went.

    Shi Sheng felt lucky that she worked in the male channel department. Her co-workers only cared about how she got Shu Jue.

    Thewyer called Shi Sheng and notified her that she could sue Xie Yan.

    Shi Sheng let thewyer handle everything.

    They still needed to go through the prosecution procedure, and by the time they were done. Xie Yan¡¯s book signing session already started.

    Shi Sheng did not want her novel be on the market, so she quickly brought someone to the venue.

    The book signing session had not officially started. The crew were shocked when they saw Shi Sheng came along with a few others aggressively.

    ¡°Miss, miss. The signing session hasn¡¯t started. Please wait outside.¡± The crew came forward to stop Shi Sheng dutifully.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Xie Yan?¡± Shi Sheng stopped, ¡°get him out of here.¡±

    The crew seemed helpless, ¡°Mr. Xie will show up naturally once the session starts. Miss, please wait patiently.¡±

    <i>Why are fans these days so crazy? </i>

    ¡°I¡¯m not here for his autograph.¡±

    The crew nced at the back, ¡°then you¡¯re here for?¡±

    <i>Are you here to look for trouble if you don¡¯t want his autograph? </i>

    Shi Sheng smiled with her lips pursed like an adorable youngdy before scowling fiercely, ¡°why do you care I¡¯m here for?!¡±

    The crew, ¡°...¡± <i>that¡¯s literally my job. </i>

    The crew ran backstage in a sh to find Xie Yan, probably due to Shi Sheng being too fierce.

    Xie Yan wanted the book signing session to go smoothly so he naturally would not want anyone to mess it up. He quickly came out of his room.

    Xie Yan panicked for a second when he saw Shi Sheng, he then calmed down quickly.

    He put on a faint smile and greeted Shi Sheng, ¡°Xiao Yi, why are you here?¡±

    Shi Sheng returned a fake smile, ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that the book signing session is canceled.¡±

    Xie Yan¡¯s pupils shrank, and his hands resting on his side of the body clenched unconsciously, ¡°Xiao Yi, this is not a joke.¡±

    ¡°No one¡¯s joking with you.¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, ¡°you stole someone¡¯s work and yet you still dare to hold a book signing session. Who gave you this confidence?¡±

    Xie Yan¡¯s hands clenched tighter,ughed awkwardly, ¡°Xiao Yi, what are you talking about?¡±

    The crew started to gather around them, Xie Yan was flustered.

    At first, he did not n to publish ¡°Ten Years of Addiction¡±, but Nie Cheng said that this novel would get popr.

    When the original protagonist showed Xie Yan the manuscript, she did not sign it. She told him that this was written by her friend and she would not release it.

    When no one was editing his script, thement section was full of criticism. The idea of using this script showed up.

    Now that arrow was on the string, he had to publish the rest of the novel.

    Xie Yan thought that since this novel was written by her friend, she would not have any proof.

    He then calmed down, ¡°Xiao Yi, now that you¡¯re dating Chief Shu, I won¡¯t pursue this matter anymore. We can pretend nothing ever happened between us. You and Chief Shu have my blessings.¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking about this. Are you trying to say that I cheated on you?¡±

    Xie Yan appeared like he was in pain as if Shi Sheng really cheated on him.

    The crew did not know the whole story so they began to specte. That Shi Sheng cheated on Xie Yan, but Xie Yan let that go, yet she tried to ruin his book signing session.

    ¡°How can there be such a person?¡±

    ¡°Gosh, she¡¯s shameless. Xie Yan¡¯s so poor. Someone as good as him had to deal with scum like her.¡±

    The spection around aroused, but Shi Sheng was not the least bit affected by it. She only looked at Xie Yan with a half-smile.

    That half-smile made Xie Yan¡¯s heart racing. He had a bad feeling about it.

    Shi Sheng did not care about what others said. She could not turn into a demon just because someone said she was.

    ¡°Mr. Xie Yan.¡± Thewyer standing behind Shi Sheng seized the chance and stepped forward to blurt out many vocabries that Xie Yan could not understand.

    In the end, he passed him awyer¡¯s letter.

    Xie Yan was dumbfounded. <i>What is happening? </i>

    <i>Is she really suing him?</i>

    Using someone¡¯s work directly without their permission was much worse than giarism.

    To put it bluntly, this was stealing.

    Naturally, the book signing session could not continue. Nie Cheng could not help it even when he rushed there. The cancetion of the signing session soon caused amotion.

    After thewsuit, more people were following this matter.

    Shi Sheng had plenty of evidence when she sued Xin Yi in court. Xie Yan on the other hand only had a script and nothing else.

    ......

    Xie Yan blocked Shi Sheng¡¯s way when she was heading down.

    The current Xie Yan looked like a jobless middle-aged otaku. He looked nothing like the high-spirited hottie from before.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, Xiao Yi.¡± Xie Yan saw Xie Yan came out and quickly chased after, ¡°Xiao Yi, please give me a way out. Can you withdraw the case, please?¡±

    His reputation would be all ruined once the verdict came out.

    As long as she withdrew the case, everything was still possible.

    ¡°Withdraw the case? And let me take all the me?¡± if she withdrew the case, the fans would fire shots at her.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, you¡¯re different. My whole life is over if I lose the case. Now that you¡¯re dating Chief Shu. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything for the rest of your life. Can you please withdraw the case? I¡¯llpensate you.¡±

    <i>I admire how shameless you can be. </i>

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything as well since you¡¯re also dating Nie Cheng.¡± <i>so no one¡¯s reputation matters other than his, right?</i>

    ¡°No... Xiao Yi, you don¡¯t get it. Xiao Yi, please don¡¯t push me to the brink. Xiao Yi, seeing that we used to be with each other, please withdraw the case.¡±

    <i>How dare he mentions their rtionship. Hooking up with another guy while they¡¯re together. Who would give you the face? </i>

    <i>If he really liked him, he could¡¯ve broken up with her first. But he had to keep her hanging while sleeping with another man.</i>

    Shi Sheng was fuming with fire. <i>Why would this kind of person show up in this dimension?</i>

    ¡°I can¡¯t withdraw the case.¡± Shi Sheng said coldly.

    This belonged to the original protagonist. There was nothing wrong with taking it back.

    ¡°Xiao Yi...¡± Xie Yan did not give up and chased after her.

    Before he caught up with Shi Sheng, another figure blocked his path.

    Xie Yan looked up and cowered a step back. That man looked scary.

    He looked like he was about to murder him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not being courteous if you continue to pester Xin Yi.¡±

    Xie Yan froze there with his face pale as a paper.

    Shu Jue turned around and headed to Shi Sheng who was a few steps away, and wrapped his arms around her waist naturally. The terrifying aura disappeared as he lowered his head and asked Shi Sheng softly, ¡°what do you want to eat?¡±

    Shi Sheng tilted her head, ¡°erm, you.¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking in the middle of the day? I¡¯m asking about your lunch.¡± <i>why is my wifey this dirty. </i>

    ¡°Can¡¯t I have you for dessert after lunch?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 785 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (32)

    <h4>Chapter 785</h4>

    <h4>?The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (32)</h4>

    Naturally, Xie Yan lost thewsuit, and the whole inte was canceling him. His contact number was leaked for some reason, resulting in him getting harassed every day.

    Since Nie Cheng rarely came back, so Xie Yan could not even find someone to console him.

    Whenever he called Nie Cheng, he would tell him that he was busy and told him to stay at home and waited for them to stop talking about this.

    Xie Yan could not find anyone to vent to, so he went to the inte to chat with strangers. He could curse andin as much as he wanted to these strangers.

    Xie Yan began to get along well with this person. He would care about his well-being and listen to his rant.

    It was easier to take advantage of someone when they were lonely and desperate.

    Xie Yan did not care much about Nie Cheng when this person showed up.

    Xie Yan agreed reluctantly to his request to video call.

    He was a quite handsome guy, and he was humorous and unusually considerate. When he knew that they lived in the same city, he would send him gifts every day.

    As Xie Yan got close with him unconsciously, he began to forget about Nie Cheng the pain from before.

    Xie Yan also agreed to a nude video call when the guy asked him tentatively. He had not met Nie Cheng for a long time. He needed some physicalfort.

    Hence, after they talked to each other nude a few times, Xie Yan suggested they meet up in real life.

    The man agreed to that happily. When they met, something unspeakable happened between them naturally. Xie Yan began to meet him more frequently.

    However, this rtionship onlysted for a month. That man has a girlfriend, and he was only looking for excitement. When they were caught red-handed by his girlfriend, the man did not even dare to stand up for Xie Yan when he was being chided.

    His girlfriend was his walking ATM, so he did not dare to talk back to her. When she told him to break up with Xie Yan, he had to oblige as well.

    Xie Yan went back home heartbroken to discover Nie Cheng sitting on the living room couch.

    Xie Yan felt guilty out of nowhere. He did not dare to make eye contact with Nie Cheng, called him softly, ¡°Nie Cheng...¡±

    Nie Cheng raised his head to look at him, ignored the sorrow on his face, and threw a stack of photos to the floor, ¡°Is this how you repay me after I spend money to feed you?¡±

    The photos were of him dating the man. Some of them were rather explicit.

    Xie Yan tried to exin quickly, ¡°Nie Cheng, listen to me, it was him... ¡±

    Nie Cheng cut him off, his face full of disdain, ¡°Xie Yan, why are you so cheap?¡±

    This probably triggered Xie Yan. He broke down and screamed at Nie Cheng, ¡°I¡¯m cheap?! Who raped me in the first ce?!¡±

    If it were not for him, he would still be Xin Yi¡¯s boyfriend. He might have been a famous writer by now.

    ¡°Rape?!¡± Nie Cheng jerked up and took a few steps to Xie Yan, grabbed his chin, ¡°Xie Yan, you know that the drink was roofied. Yet you chose to drank that. Now you¡¯re using me of raping you?¡±

    Xie Yan screamed hysterically, ¡°you raped me! You destroyed me! It¡¯s all because of you, Nie Cheng. I hate you!.¡±

    Nie Cheng¡¯s narrowed his eyes, then threw Xie Yan to the sofa. He ignored Xie Yan¡¯s resistance and stripped off his clothes, and stuffed his mouth with his clothes. He took off his pants roughly and raised his legs up.

    As Nie Cheng saw Xie Yan¡¯s unsightly rear end, and felt nauseous out of nowhere. Nie Cheng let go of Xie Yan and got up, ¡°you can take this ce. Let¡¯s break up.¡±

    Xie Yan panicked when he heard Nie Cheng said that. He climbed up from the sofa and rushed to hug Nie Cheng, who was about to leave, ¡°Ah Cheng, I¡¯m wrong. I won¡¯t do this anymore. Please don¡¯t break up with me, I¡¯ll do everything as you say.¡±

    Nie Cheng broke free from Xie Yan¡¯s embrace and turned around. He eyed the person that was full of the marks from another man with disgust.

    He used to like this body a lot, but someone else had used it.

    ¡°Ah Cheng.¡± Xie Yan clung onto Nie Cheng and kept kissing him.

    Nie Cheng pushed Xie Yan away with strength, ¡°behave yourself.¡±

    ¡°Ah Cheng.¡± Xie Yan dropped to the cold ground, his face full of disbelief.

    His body trembled as the door was mmed.

    ¡­¡­

    Xie Yan tried to find Shu Jue, but Nie Cheng did not want to see him. He did not dare to find him anymore as they were many people were pointing and judging him.

    Now all he did was getting drunk all day.

    As time went by, Xie Yan¡¯s money was getting lesser. All the money that he earned before was all lost to Shi Sheng. Other than the apartment Nie Cheng left him with, he did not have a single cent.

    He tried to use a different username to publish his work, but they were either uninteresting, or the readers would straight-up roast him.

    Xie Yan also went online to satisfy his physical needs.

    At one point, a man left him a few hundred dors, and Xie Yan suddenly remembered that he could make money with his body.

    He always thought that he resorted to his method as he had no alternatives. That he would stop doing this once he got wealthy.

    However, the little money that he earned was far from enough to cover his expenses. Xie Yan had to go big. In the end, he got into an ident and was admitted to the hospital.

    The staff from the hospital thought that Xie Yan was abused and reported to the police. After the police investigated, they caught a gang involved in sex trafficking.

    Xie Yan was imprisoned because of this.

    After he was released from prison. The apartment Nie Cheng gave him was sold to none other than the person that had a rtionship with him before.

    There were so many people in the world, but who could he ask for help from?

    Xie Yan did not even have a ce to stay. He wanted to look for a job, but he could notst long in any of the jobs.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Hey. Xiao Xin Yi, have you seen Chen Lu?¡±

    Shi Sheng received Cheng Ming¡¯s call when she was discussing how to show off perfectly.

    ¡°Nope.¡± Shi Sheng mped her phone with her shoulder, freeing her hand to reply to the author¡¯s message, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Cheng Ming sounded anxious, along with the sound of whistling wind and chaotic honking, ¡°Chen Lu called mest night to tell me that he has something in school today and I don¡¯t have to pick him up. This morning his friend told me that he left his phone at home, but I couldn¡¯t find him at school. His friends didn¡¯t see him as well.¡±

    Cheng Ming gasped for air, ¡°I¡¯ve gone to ces that he would always go but he was nowhere to be found. Can you help me ask Shu Jue? Please let me know if you have anything.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Shi Sheng frowned strangely as Cheng Ming hung up. She got up and went to Shu Jue¡¯s office.

    The assistant was used to the future Chief Editor¡¯s wife and let her in right away.

    Shu Jue appeared to be preparing to go out. Shi Sheng bumped into him as she opened the door.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Shi Sheng gave him a strange look.

    Shu Jue lifted his hand and pointed at his watch, ¡°dinner, ma¡¯am. Didn¡¯t youe here to have dinner with me?¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at the time, ¡°Cheng Ming called me to see if I saw Chen Lu or not. I think Chen Lu¡¯s missing.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s missing?¡±

    Shi Sheng nodded, ¡°Cheng Ming said he couldn¡¯t find him anywhere. His phone isn¡¯t with him as well.¡±

    Shi Sheng had a habit of thinking pessimistically.?<i>this dude is either kidnapped or¡­?</i>

 Chapter 786 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (33)

    Chapter 786 The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (33)

    Chen Lu¡¯s daily activities followed along with Cheng Ming. He would always be with Cheng Ming except when he had sses.

    Even if he were to go anywhere, he would tell Cheng Ming beforehand. If he could not contact Cheng Ming, he would ask Shi Sheng or Shu Jue to inform him.

    So, Chen Lu would not lose contact for no reason.

    Shu Jue was in a call, so he did not pick up Cheng Ming¡¯s iing call. Cheng Ming said something to him flustered and exasperated.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Shu Jue hung up, ¡°Nie Cheng took Chen Lu away.¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡±

    I¡¯m lost.

    Why is Nie Cheng still holding onto Cheng Ming again? Isn¡¯t his true love Xie Yan the bottom?

    Cheng Ming, without a doubt, is the top. When he was with Nie Cheng, he had to be the bottom.

    When Shi Sheng and Shu Jue rushed to the scene. The police were everywhere around Nie Cheng¡¯s house.

    Soon, one of the cops carried a body bag out.

    Nie Cheng was escorted by Xin Yi police behind him. They did not see Cheng Ming and Song Meng Zi.

    ¡°Who¡¯s in the body bag?¡± Shi Sheng stopped a cop. As the cop was about to refuse to answer, she quickly added, ¡°we¡¯re Cheng Ming¡¯s friends.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cheng is alright and has been sent to the hospital.¡± the cop answered the unimportant part.

    ......

    The deceased was Xie Yan. When Nie Cheng kidnapped Chen Lu, he called Cheng Ming to go to his house alone.

    But before Cheng Ming arrived, Xie Yan reached Nie Cheng first. Both of them probably got into an argument, and Xie Yan suddenly took out a knife that he prepared in advance to kill Nie Cheng.

    Xie Yan was malnourished, so he was no match with Nie Cheng. Instead of killing Nie Cheng, he got killed instead.

    Chen Lu was injured identally, but it was not a big deal.

    Cheng Ming was still in the hospital apanying Chen Lu. After Chen Lu was fully recovered, he began to purchase Nie Cheng¡¯s properties.

    The Cheng Family was the wealthiest in this novel. Even Shu Jue was not as rich as he was.

    After Cheng Ming purchased Shu Jue¡¯s shares from thepany, he resold them to him and allowed him to pay in installments.

    ......

    The copyright of ¡®Ten Years of Addiction¡¯ was already sold. So Shi Sheng had to pay a high price to buy it back. The other party would not agree for obvious reasons. what if it turned out to be a ssic?

    Shi Sheng made threats and promises to get them to agree to sell ¡®Ten Years of Addiction¡¯ back to her under the condition that she sold ¡®Flower God¡¯ to them.

    What the heck?! This is my copyrights in the first ce. Why do I need to spend money to buy it!

    Shi Sheng finished ¡®Flower God¡¯ unhappily. The readers thought that something went wrong with the system when ¡®Flower God¡¯, which had not been updated for hundreds of years suddenly released a new chapter.

    Of course, in the end, they were all dumbfounded.

    What on earth is this?

    Why did the female and male protagonists die? Only left with a tree...

    They could not ept the ending.

    When they heard that ¡®Flower God¡¯ was about to get a movie. They were even more depressed. How are they going to watch this garbage ending?

    Shi Sheng wanted to use this ending, but the televisionpany did not agree to that. Shi Sheng promised to give them a satisfying ending. So she had to change to another ending.

    Those that read the original ending realized that the initial ending was good after watching the movie. This, of course, was an afterthought.

    ¡°¡¯Ten Years of Addiction¡¯ was an excellent piece of work. Why didn¡¯t you sell it?¡± Shu Jue could not understand this at all.

    ¡°Why should I sell it? That¡¯s not my work.¡±

    Shu Jue frowned, didn¡¯t she write that novel?

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, ¡°look at the novel I published. Do you think I¡¯m able to write something like that?¡±

    Shu Jue read all of Shi Sheng¡¯s plots. Her work was basically full of different plots. After she finished one, the other would show up. When it seemed like she hadpleted the story and reached a conclusion, she could still write a sequel.

    With the original style and characters, without any subplots.

    It could overturn the previous ending and presented a new truth without being absurd.

    As for a trilogy, that was not something that she could predict, since she had not considered it.

    ¡°Then who wrote that?¡±

    ¡°Xin Yi.¡± Shi Sheng stared at Shu Jue, ¡°not me, it¡¯s Xin Yi.¡±

    The original Xin Yi.

    Shu Jue heard it before from Shi Sheng. Now that he pondered about it, he felt like Xin Yi was that author¡¯s name. They could be her friend.

    However, this had nothing to do with him.

    Shu Jue pulled Shi Sheng close to her, ¡°now we have something important to discuss.¡±

    Shi Sheng blinked, ¡°is it our wedding date?¡±

    Shu Jue,¡±...¡±

    All she cares about is our wedding date. What else is in her brain other than our marriage?

    ¡°Where did your moneye from?¡± he wanted to ask this for a long time.

    She seemed pretty wealthy.

    It¡¯s not about our wedding. That¡¯s disappointing. ¡°I earned those. Can¡¯t rob the bank since I¡¯m not Spiderman.¡±

    ¡°How did you earn it?¡± which line of career? How did he now know?

    ¡°You¡¯re interested to know?¡± Shi Sheng pushed Shu Jue to the bed, supporting his chest with her hand, said dominantly, ¡°please me and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Shu Jue,¡±...¡±

    Can¡¯t she think about anything else other than this?

    ......

    Shu Jue did not like Shi Sheng working among men, so he moved her to his side, and her work was...

    [censored]

    Sleeping with him?

    Hehe, you¡¯re too imaginative.

    If Shi Sheng did not write, he would not sleep with her!

    Shi Sheng wanted to refuse this.

    This script is going haywire!

    So, their co-workers would see their chief editor¡¯s wife typing on the keyboard more dead than alive.

    With Shu Jue behind her, it was more difficult for her not to get famous. Her readers, on the other hand, wanted to murder her.

    Damn, she didn¡¯t even finish the plotline she started now she opened up another plotline again.

    She indeed lived up to her author name, Plotline Ancestor.

    ......

    Someone got into Song Meng Zi at the annual event, until he changed his work genre from the male channel to the female channel just to flirt with her.

    Song Meng Zi got mad after he kept teasing her.

    Only she can be the one that teases the others, yet he dares to tease her!

    She had to flirt back!

    However, her flirting skill was not as good as him, until she was forced to leave the country, somewhere far away from home, to return after many years.

    Cheng Ming had been together with ¡®Ten Years of Addiction¡¯. Tho the Cheng Family was against it, Cheng Ming was determined about it. The Cheng Family¡¯s opposition did not go any good so they had to ept Chen Lu as a family.

    But the Cheng Family insisted Cheng Ming needed to have a biological child to inherit their family inheritance.

    Cheng Ming was unhappy about it. He could not give birth to a child by himself, and he did not want to be involved with another woman.

    The Cheng Family had no choice but to adopt a child from their rtives. Although it was not biological, they had the Cheng Family blood.

    Cheng Ming had been up against them for a long time. It was not good to disobey the elders anymore.

 Chapter 787 - The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (34)

    Chapter 787

    The Editor In Chief Is Too Absurd (34)

    Shi Sheng did not live long in this dimension. She was diagnosed with cancer at the age of 27, stage 4.

    She could avoid idental death, but she could not decide her health condition.

    Shu Jue had been apanying her after that.

    The bright and cheerful girl back then seemed to be buried by time, leaving only her paleplexion. Yet the lights in her eyes never changed.

    ¡°Xiao Xin, take your medicine.¡± Shu Jue still looking young and handsome, as if he had not aged. He handed the medicine to Shi Sheng gently.

    Shi Sheng ate the medicine from his hand. She could feel the body was getting weaker as time went by.

    She looked at Shu Jue after she swallowed the medicine, ¡°Shu Jue, let¡¯s go outside and have a look.¡±

    ¡°Today¡¯s weather is nice. I¡¯ll bring you out...¡±

    ¡°I say, we go outside and have a look.¡± Shi Sheng cut off Shu Jue.

    Shu Jue stayed silent for a minute, ¡°Xiao Xin, we can¡¯t travel far with your condition.¡±

    Shi Sheng grabbed Shu Jue¡¯s hand and shook it gently, ¡°please.¡±

    Shu Jue could not help it. He caressed Shi Sheng¡¯s cheek, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Traveling around the globe was too much of a burden for Shi Sheng¡¯s body.

    ¡°Shu Jue, hurry up.¡± Shi Sheng waved at Shu Jue.

    Shu Jue walked over a few steps, ¡°be careful. There are many people.¡±

    ¡°Why are you nagging so much?¡± Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, with a rxed expression, ¡°can¡¯t you smile? We¡¯re on vacation. Come, follow me.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s mouth curved up into a wide smile.

    Shu Jue forced out a faint smile.

    ¡°This is much better.¡± Shi Sheng tugged Shu Jue, ¡°let¡¯s go. It¡¯ll be a waste if I didn¡¯t splurge all my money.¡±

    Shi Sheng indeed was there to splurge. She spent it all without worrying a thing.

    Thest stop was the ocean.

    Shu Jue booked the whole cruise ship.

    Shi Sheng rubbed her eyes and sat up from her bed slowly. She suddenly felt a warmth in her nose. The crimson red blood dripped from her nose to the pure white quilt.

    Shi Sheng reached out to touch her nose.

    This is so annoying, I¡¯m nosebleeding again.

    ¡°Shu Jue, Shu Jue.¡± Shi Sheng shouted at the top of her lungs.

    The sound of footsteps approached. Shu Jue came in to see Shi Sheng was nosebleeding again. He quickly went up and helped her stop the bleeding skillfully.

    ¡°Shu Jue, I¡¯m dying.¡±

    Shi Sheng suddenly spoke.

    Shu Jue¡¯s expression was calm, no one could tell what went on at the most bottom of his eyes, ¡°yes, I know.¡±

    ¡°Give me back my thing.¡± Shi Sheng lowered her head, pointed at Shu Jue¡¯s watch.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I want to gift it to you next time.¡± Shi Sheng said seriously/

    Shu Jue hesitated for a moment, took off the watch, and passed it to Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng kept the watch away, stretched her hands to Shu Jue, ¡°help me take a bath.¡±

    Shu Jue bent over to carry her into the bathroom. He took off her clothes gently. The warm water wrapped around her body. Shi Sheng did not feel as cold as before.

    ¡°I want to do it again with you.¡± Shi Sheng hooked her finger at Shu Jue¡¯s chin and sighed softly, ¡°unfortunately, the spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak. Next time then.¡±

    ¡°Stop joking around.¡± Shu Jue ced her hand into the water.

    The water sshed around as Shi Sheng moved her body. Sheid in the bathtub, staring at Shu Jue.

    She washed her face clean, leaving only the paleness from her illness.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it. This might be thest time.¡±

    Shi Sheng reached out to undress Shu Jue. He locked his gaze on her as he let her undress him. Shi Sheng moved aside to give him space.

    Shu Jue entered the bathtub slowly, and the water spilled as it overflew. The mist surrounded the room.

    Shi Sheng wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him slowly. Shu Jue had to control his strength when he kissed her so that she could breathe.

    Both of them spent no one knew how long in the bathtub. Shu Jue then wiped her body clean and carried her out.

    Shi Sheng insisted to go to the deck, so Shu Jue had no choice but to let her go there.

    The sun was setting, and the sea waves were hitting the ship in waves. Everything seemed so beautiful and peaceful.

    Shi Shengid on the deck and turned on herptop. The wifi on this cruise was not bad. She could connect to the inte.

    She had been uploading Shu Jue and her rtionship to the inte.

    Things they did together, sceneries they saw, delicious foods they ate, hotels they stayed, people that they met, along with all kinds of interesting stories.

    Shi Sheng typed thest word and hit the send button.

    She looked at the website for a moment before closing it and turned off herptop.

    ¡°Shu Jue.¡± Shi Sheng looked to Shu Jue as she put down herptop.

    In Shu Jue¡¯s hands were two sses of wine. As Shi Sheng called him, he poured the wine into a cup and shook it lightly.

    Shi Sheng was slightly shocked.

    The man¡¯s gaze was determined and absolute under the sunset.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be with you.¡±

    The paled facedy smiled slowly. The sunset reflected in her iris blossomed into a blood-like color. She moved her lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡±

    Shu Jue tilted his head to drank it all in one gulp, then leaned over to pour the wine from his mouth to Shi Sheng¡¯s mouth. The fragrance of the wine spread out between their lips, along with a strong scent of blood gushing up.

    4 let go of Shi Sheng, licked the wine around Shi Sheng¡¯s lips, andid down while embracing her.

    ¡°Where will we be going?¡±

    ¡°To the next world.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The readers did not know about Shi Sheng¡¯s illness, so they had been wishing her well in thement section.

    Until her novel appeared to be finished only the readers knew about the news from the website tribute banner.

    The readers never expected that the author that had been interacting with them in thement section left just like that.

    Along with her husband, Shu Jue.

    Shu Jue was healthy. Everyone close to them knew this. Yet he left with her.

    Shu Jue had arranged everything before he left. So even if he was gone, nothing would be affected.

    At the memorial service, Cheng Ming and Song Meng Zi were the representatives to greet those who came to mourn them.

    Song Meng Zi¡¯s eyes were swollen and red. She broke down at the end. In front of the guests, she screamed, ¡°how can they be so selfish?!¡±

    Cheng Ming quickly pulled her away.

    ¡°How could they do that?!¡± Song Meng Zi sobbed, ¡°why? How could they leave and did not care about a single thing? Who gives them the right to let us suffer!¡±

    Cheng Ming patted Song Meng Zi¡¯s shoulder without saying a word. He then said softly, ¡°because they¡¯re selfish.¡±

    In their world, there was no doubt, no jealousy, only trust.

    One year after Shi Sheng and Shu Jue passed away. Thest novel she updated was published.

    With the title, ¡°Seeing You Again.¡±

    The synopsis only contained one sentence.

    Everyone knew that Xin Yi had Shu Jue, who was willing to die with her.

    Whether it was for their love that they were willing to live and die together, or that Shi Sheng¡¯s was their favorite author. This book became their best memorial.

    Thest sentence of the book was¡­

    We were not destined to be together, but I will always be looking for you. Wait for me.

 Chapter 788 - The Enlightened State Teacher (1)

    <h4>Chapter 788</h4>

    <hr>?The Enlightened State Teacher (1)

    Shi Sheng returned to the system space.

    The system spoke immediately,

    <strong>[Host, this is too cruel.] Can¡¯t believe she would drag another person to die with her.?</strong>

    Shi Sheng nced at the screen. The system did not say another word as her nce was piercingly cold.

    As the system renewed her data, it heard its host speak in a faint voice.

    ¡°He¡¯s my man, so if I live, he lives; if I die, he dies.¡±

    <strong>[...] this dude is bat ass crazy.?</strong>

    Name: Shi Sheng

    Personality point: -268000

    Health point: 40

    umted point: 47000

    Mission grade: B

    Mission point: 66

    Hidden mission: ipleted

    Hidden mission reward: none

    Side mission:pleted

    Side mission 1 reward: 300 points

    Tools: ¡°Queen¡¯s Crown¡±, ¡°Devil¡¯s Heart¡±, ¡°Dark Night¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡±

    <i>They didn¡¯t only deduct my personality point. They even take away my health point.</i>

    <strong>If you¡¯re that great, why don¡¯t you take down heaven??</strong>

    The system did not say a word and yed dead.

    <strong>It was not its fault that her points were deducted, so it would not take the me.?</strong>

    Shi Sheng stayed in the space for a while. The system did not know what she was doing. She dismantled the watch and added some strange parts into it.

    The system wanted to scan those parts. However, before it could scan it, it was startled by Shi Sheng¡¯s re.

    Shi Sheng requested to teleport to another dimension after she reassembled the watch.

    [Transmission begins...]

    ¨C everyone knew that for Feng Zhi Yin to unify the maind was like a piece of cake.

    ¡°Ah ah!¡±

    The ear-piercing scream tore through Shi Sheng¡¯s eardrums.

    She could feel that she was falling at high speed, and she sensed danger everywhere. A strong stench of blood spreading across her nose.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Something pped towards her.

    Shi Sheng quickly opened her eyes and her falling speed suddenly slowed down. Her sword supported her from below and rose violently, pulling her away from the ground.

    Shi Sheng was in immerse pain.

    That kind of scorching pain as if she was burnt.

    Sheid half-dead on her sword, listening to the incessant screams from below. All she wanted to do was to hit the pause button, to make those sounds disappear.

    After resting for some time, Shi Sheng then only looked down to find out what was going on,

    A huge gibbon was massacring merciless from below. Those voices were from the crowd escaping from it.

    All she could see was an endless forest, with mountains connected to one another, with no end in sight.

    Shi Sheng observed the people for some time. They could fire colored spiritual energy from their hands and they were dressed in ancient outfits.

    This was a fantasy dimension.

    ¡°Roar!¡± the gibbon wept through the forest, and the trees copsed. Many were stomped to death by it.

    If her sword was not summoned in time.

    She would probably be one of the corpses under its feet.

    <i>I¡¯m scared, why is it so savage when I first arrive??</i>

    As Shi Sheng was observing below, the gibbon suddenly looked up. Its scarlet eyes were filled with anger.

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes at the gibbon.?<ie at me if you¡¯re that great!?</i>

    A gush of wind winded up behind her right after her provocation, lifting Shi Sheng from her sword.

    The gibbon spat out a string of mes that shaped into a fire dragon, heading in Shi Sheng¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s whole body was in pain, she could not even flip over. Her sword was entangled by an eagle in mid-air. By the time the sword cut the eagle, Shi Sheng was about to be burned by the fire dragon.

    Shi Sheng put a defense talisman on her and quickly threw an energy ball at the gibbon. However, she did not have enough strength so she did not throw it too far.

    Before Shi Sheng could see clearly, the mes were rushing at her. Her vision field was covered by the fires, she could not see anything and the temperature around her was rising.

    Luckily the mes did not follow her. After she fell, the mes were still gushing in the air.

    Shi Sheng did not hear any explosion. She turned her head around with difficulty to see the gibbon.

    That dude was holding her energy ball, observing it. The energy ball was smaller than its eyes. It put it in front of its left eye, then the right eye. It even closed one of its eyes to observe it.

    Energy balls would explode when they hit the ground. If it did not touch the hard ground, it would not explode.?<i>So this monkey caught the energy ball?</i>

    <i>This is impressive¡­ what¡¯s that?</i>

    She could not recognize the creature.

    It was huge and it could spit fire. It must be a spiritual creature.

    That was how it was usually set in the fantasy world.

    The sword dashed downwards, caught Shi Sheng, who was about to fell to the ground. As she got roasted by fire a moment ago, so she was in more pain.

    <i>Everywhere hurts!?</i>

    <i>It hurts so much until I want to sh people.?</i>

    <i>Too bad, I can¡¯t hold my sword.?</i>

    <i>Damn!?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s always like this. I¡¯m so mad!?</i>

    The gibbon was curious about the energy ball. It even put it in its mouth and chewed it foolishly.

    <i>Is this monkey dumb??</i>

    <i>The energy ball will explode if you chew it!?</i>

    The gibbon chewed a few times. But its teeth were toorge so it could not chew the tiny energy ball. It wrapped the energy ball in its mouth and roared angrily at Shi Sheng while dashing at her with its paws wide opened.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡±

    <i>DId I wrong you. Why must you kill me?!?</i>

    ¡°Run!¡± Shi Sheng tapped her sword.

    ¡°Roar!¡± the gibbon spat a bunch of mes again.

    <i>Gosh!?</i>

    <i>You think spitting fire is that great is it??</i>

    Shi Sheng quickly ordered the sword to escape, ¡°kill my ass! I can¡¯t even move. Faster run, are you waiting to die?!¡±

    The sword rocketed out and traveled through the forest that shook the gibbon behind them off.

    The sword only slowed down until there was no movement behind her.

    The sword carried Shi Sheng to inspect around to see if there was any strange creature. She made sure that there was nothing strange before stopping on an empty spot. Shi Sheng rolled off her sword to the ground. The ground was covered with thickyers of fallen leaves with a rotten stench. It was unpleasant.

    Shi Sheng held her breath and took out an elixir pellet from her space.

    <i>Darn it, these treasures finally have some uses.?</i>

    The pellet took some time before the effect kicked in. Shi Sheng then only felt slightly better.

    She held up her hands and took a look, it was dark. Her clothes were burnt as well. This body must have been burnt by the gibbon before she transmigrated here.

    <i>Good job, my monkey! Wait until I¡¯m well, I fight with you for 300 rounds!?</i>

    <i>Bah, once I¡¯m well, I¡¯ll chop you within seconds.</i>

    Shi Sheng used the sword as a mirror to look at herself. She was shocked by her looks so much until she made the sword to bring her to a ce with water before she receive the plot.

    <i>My head can be chopped off and I don¡¯t mind my blood dried out, but my hair cannot be messed up.</i>

    This was Shi Sheng¡¯s life motto that she held to heart.

    <strong>[......] what kind of life motto is this? Most of this is just a pretentious motto. Host, don¡¯t talk nonsense.?</strong>

    Shi Sheng had all kinds of outfits of different generations, although it might be a little different from this dimension, it would be as eye-catching as her modern outfit.

    After Shi Sheng washed up, she ate a few more elixir pellets to stabilize her body, before she received the plot.

 Chapter 789 - The Enlightened State Teacher (2)

    <h4>Chapter 789</h4>

    The Enlightened State Teacher (2)

    The original host was Feng Zhi Yin.

    Shi Sheng suspected that author had a bad intention for her.

    <i>Feng Zhi Yin, why not retard! </i>

    <i>Aham, back to the point. </i>

    The original host¡¯s surname is Feng, and her first name is Feng Zhi Yin.

    She was adopted by the Tian Yan Maind Feng Family¡¯s head. She was gifted and was doted by the family head as if she was the most favored youngdy of the Feng Family.

    However, all of these changed when she reached the age of Feng Zhi Yin. When the female protagonist, Feng Qing Qing, was adopted by the family. Everything changed.

    Feng Qing Qing was the family head¡¯s illegitimate daughter. She was one year younger than the original host.

    In Feng Qing Qing¡¯s previous life, she returned to the Feng Family¡¯s before the original host grew to adulthood. But Feng Qing Qing was weak and cowardly in herst life. Everyone from the family despised her.

    Feng Qing Qing was framed and almost died in the Demon me Ridge.

    Although she did not die, she was almost entirely crippled.

    Feng Qing Qing¡¯s life was even worse after this.

    The only thing the original host wronged her was her breaking a promise of marriage.

    To be precise, she did not break the promise of her wedding. She withdrew from the marriage. Feng Qing Qing, who was being despised all the time suddenly met someone nice to her. She soon fell into her imaginary love.

    However, as she was about to give birth. That man ran away with another woman, and he took the pendant she had always carried with her.

    The man told Feng Qing Qing that he was nice to her before was to get the pendant from her.

    Feng Qing Qing gave birth to her child in sorrow and despair, so her child was frail.

    The man and the mistress openly PDA in front of her. The mistress even ordered her to do all kinds of hard chores, or not her child would not have food to eat.

    One winter, Feng Qing Qing¡¯s child was gravely ill. She went to ask for help from the man but was stopped by the mistress. She let her child freeze to death and pushed her into a pond.

    Feng Qing Qing did not expect that she would be reborn, but she did. So she wanted to take revenge.

    She wanted to avenge for humiliation from her previous life.

    The original owner was one of them.

    Feng Qing Qing always thought that the original owner broke the promise of her wedding for caused her subsequent tragedy, but the original owner did not do that.

    After Feng Qing Qing was reborn, back to the same family at the same time. She already knew about the pendent¡¯s secret. It was a space, an endless space with many items inside. Feng Qing Qing activated the all-mighty mode that could concoct immortality pills, refining equipment, and tame beasts.

    When Feng Qing Qing went back to the family, she was the strongest among her peers. However, she did not show her true capability. She went to look for the finest quality herbs during the family trials.

    After Feng Qing Qing obtained the herb, she was chased by the Heavenly Wolf Ape. Feng Qing Qing was no match against Heavenly Wolf Ape, so she ced the precious herb on the original owner to avoid Heavenly Wolf Ape.

    Feng Qing Qing could not fight against the Heavenly Wolf Ape, let alone the original host. If the family elders did not rush there in time, she might have been torn to pieces.

    After the original host was rescued, the family head used all kinds of precious medicine to save her. But they only managed to barely save her life, like Feng Qing Qing¡¯s previous life, she was totally crippled.

    Feng Qing Qing made a replica of her pendent and bribed Feng Zhi Yin¡¯s doctor to give her the reason to ease her pain.

    The original host ended with the same fate as Feng Qing Qing¡¯s previous life. She was married to the same man. Her pendant was robbed and died miserably.

    Feng Qing Qing, on the other hand, had a great life. She was married to the most powerful man in this dimension, with her name passed down from generation to generation.

    The original owner in this novel was a cannon fodder of cannon fodder. She was practically invisible after the female protagonist got rid of the pendant issue.

    <i>This is pretty unlucky. </i>

    <i>Gotten shot by the bullets out of nowhere. </i>

    Shi Sheng mourned silently for the original owner for a minute. Thisdy was indeed innocent. She did not wrong Feng Qing Qing. The worst thing she did was not standing up for her when she was bullied.

    But such a thing was rathermon in the family.

    Even biological sisters might not help her.

    Fine, it could be her mindset was too radical. Normal people did not have the same wavelength as her.

    The original owner¡¯s will was to take revenge.

    Shi Sheng opened her eyes slowly after she was done receiving the plot. She was right at the time during the family trivial.

    That gibbon was the Heavenly Wolf Ape.

    <i>How dare it burn me?!</i>

    <i>I must chop him as a return. </i>

    As Shi Sheng was getting up, a shadow figure jumped out and bringing up the leaves, and made some ttering sound. The shadow figurended in front of her.

    This was the Heavenly Wolf Ape. that chased her.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡±

    <i>Where¡¯s my sword?</i>

    Shi Sheng bent over to the pile of clothes and looked for some time and found a slightly burnt herb. She threw the nt at the Heavenly Wolf Ape, ¡°here you go.¡±

    The Heavenly Wolf Ape caught the herb and sniffed it. It then made a... crying expression, probably.

    The corners of its lips and its eyelids hung low with its mouth open.

    ¡°Roar!¡± <i>this abominable needs to repay my herb with her life!</i>

    Shi Sheng quickly grabbed the sword next to her, held it in front of her chest, ¡°hey, be sensible! You burnt that yourself!¡±

    Feng Qing Qing slipped the herb to the original owner, and the Heavenly Wolf Ape targeted her from the smell.

    It was responsible for the burnt area.

    <i>This has nothing to do with me! </i>

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Shi Sheng roughly tranted that roar ¨C I¡¯m not listening, I¡¯m not listening, I¡¯m not listening!

    Although the Heavenly Wolf Ape was huge, it was agile. Its legs bent and hopped at Shi Sheng after the roar.

    <i>Shoottttt! </i>

    <i>This monkey is unreasonable! </i>

    It knew how to fly and spitfire. The fire dragons were spat out as if they did not require any effort.

    Shi Sheng could only dodge. Her injuries were not fully healed yet, so she could only escape.

    ¡°Stop chasing me. I¡¯ve returned your stuff.¡± Shi Sheng sat on her sword, watching the ape destroying the forest down there like a manic.

    nts were living organisms too. This gibbon was so cruel.

    The ape pounded its chest at Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Roar!¡± <i>Come down! </i>

    Shi Sheng was utterly awkward. She did not know why she could understand the monkey, but she did anyway.

    Could it be her gift?

    <strong>[...] don¡¯t overthink. This is the original host¡¯s ability.</strong>

    <i>Shut up, no one told you to answer me.</i>

    <i>Can¡¯t you let me show off a bit? </i>

    <strong>[...] </strong>

    Shi Sheng looked down at the irritated gibbon and curled her finger, ¡°youe up here.¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡± <i>youe down! </i>

    ¡°Youe up.¡±

    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar!¡± <i>you bettere down! </i>

    ¡°I won¡¯t go down. Come up if you can!¡± She was no fool. If she went down based on her currentbat power, even if she managed to defeat the gibbon, it would be a mess.

    <i>As a self-cultivated scum, how can I collude with the viin, bah I mean to show my embarrassing side?</i>

 Chapter 790 - The Enlightened State Teacher (3)

    Chapter 790

    The Enlightened State Teacher (3)

    The gibbon was stomping the forest down there angrily. Soon the surrounding woods were either burnt or fallen, leaving a mess.

    Shi Sheng propped her chin and asionally directed her sword to dodge the fire dragons spewed by the gibbon.

    Shi Sheng noticed that her sword could only reach a certain height. The pressure would force her down if she tried to go any higher. She was incapable to force her way up based on her current state.

    This is Demon me Ridge. The endless forest stretched out infinitely, containing countless mystical creatures.

    That¡¯s right, the gibbon below was called a mystical creature in this dimension. Above it would be holy creatures and deity creatures.

    Mystical creatures could be ssified into nine ranks. This gibbon was only at the fifth rank.

    The difference of one rank in mystical creatures was several levels of gaps for humans.

    Anyway, no one could beat a rank five mystical creature on the maind.

    A third rank mystical creature was intelligent, while a rank five mystical creature¡¯s intelligence was equivalent to a ten-year-old child. Shi Sheng suddenly understood the behavior of the idiotic gibbon.

    Wait a minute. So I can¡¯t even beat a ten-year-old child. Why am I such a retard?

    Shi Sheng stayed silent.

    She then took out a few energy balls from her space and threw them at it. The gibbon caught the balls in its hand firmly, probably due to it grabbing it thest time.

    Shi Sheng, ¡°...¡±

    It¡¯s a waste that a monkey that can catch balls barehanded did not be an athlete.

    Its mouth still had the energy ball from before. The gibbon shoved the other energy ball into its mouth after catching it.

    Shi Sheng looked at it enjoying the energy ball. She did not get it.

    Is that thing delicious?

    Shi Sheng nced at an energy ball for a while before licking it. It was chilly and cool, like ice cream in the summer, but it did not have any taste.

    She could not understand a child¡¯s enjoyment.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The monkey roared abruptly and startled Shi Sheng until she almost crushed the energy ball in her hand. She quickly put the energy ball back to her space and looked in the direction the ape was looking at.

    After staring at it for quite some time, Shi Sheng did not know why did it roar. But she knew was that the ape returned to destroyed the forest after that roar,

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± is this monkey dumb?

    System, check if there¡¯s any strange stuff around here.

    [...] I¡¯m not your search engine. You don¡¯t have the authority to view.

    Shi Sheng only had the ess to search for specific items. She was unable to search for a wide range.

    ¡°You¡¯re no use then.¡± Shi Sheng despised it deeply.

    The System¡¯s mad. It¡¯s not it did not allow her to search that.

    Shi Sheng felt like she should find a ce to rest. But the gibbon kept following her as if it would not leave until it killed Shi Sheng.

    It was like a CCTV on Shi Sheng. No matter when she went, he would follow her around,

    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar!¡± the gibbon was still provoking Shi Sheng.

    Just kill it. Just kill it.

    Those were the only thoughts circling in her mind.

    She directed the sword to fly lower. The moment the gibbon saw her approaching, it immediately spewed out mes. Everywhere the mes passed through turned into scorched ck.

    Shi Sheng dodged the fire andnded at the bottom area of the mountain filled with protruding rocks.

    There was a huge rock erected there for some reason, and Shi Sheng was standing underneath it.

    ¡°Roar!¡± dumb human!

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± I¡¯m not really interested in what you just shouted.

    Shi Sheng stretched her hand at the ape and signaled, ¡°if you¡¯re not dumb, then why don¡¯t youe here?¡±

    The gibbon pounded its chest and roared with fury. It charged at Shi Sheng after stomped at the ground.

    Its speed was so fast, the human eyes could only see its afterimage.

    Shi Sheng stood under the mountain. She did not move an inch.

    In the shrubs stood several figurines. All of them stared at the scene dumbfounded.

    ¡°Lord, should we help her?¡± one of them asked the man that stood in the forefront.

    The man¡¯s face was covered with a mask. He stared at thedy¡¯ who was standing still under the mountain rock, ¡°so we know her?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the Feng Family, Feng Zhi Lu.¡±

    He did not give an answer, while the others dared not to speak much. They could only watch her from afar.

    Shi Sheng forced out every inch of energy from her body to dodge to aside when the gibbon was close to her. The gibbon did not manage to stop in time, so it cracked directly into the mountain boulder.

    The boulder cracked into countless rocks and fell onto the gibbon.

    The ape dropped to the ground with its face facing the ground. Its chin knocked on a piece of stone, and its bit the energy ball in its mouth. A boundless wave of energy spread out, and the monkey¡¯s eyes widened¡­

    ¡°Piang!¡±

    Shi Sheng fell to a side due to the explosion, with ayer of dust on her body. Fortunately, she was not injured.

    She looked at therge pit and shook off the dust on her body unsophisticatedly.

    You think I¡¯m a free meal, is it?

    Freaking retard.

    Shi Sheng went around the pit while dragging her sword.

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone¡¯s face was filled with shock after Shi Sheng left.

    ¡°Lord...¡± what exploded just then?

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look.¡± the man went out of the shrubs. They were pretty far away from the explosion, so they had to get closer to watch clearly.

    The enormous pit was shimmering with lightning. The entire pit emanated an intimidating power.

    The closer they approached, the more unbearable they felt. Their legs were trembling so much until they had the impulse to kneel.

    After some time, someone asked incoherently, ¡°what¡­ is that?¡±

    The huge boulder that was erected there just now vanished into thin air. The crushed stones scattered on the pit were the proof that there was once arge boulder here.

    The pit was utterly deep. It was at least 7-8 meters away from the ground. The bottom of the pit was spotless. There was no corpse of the Heavenly Wolf Ape nor the soil inside the pit.

    The crowd looked at the pit in dismay. After around ten seconds, they turned their nce to the man.

    They had never seen such a bizarre phenomenon.

    The man took out an item and threw it into the pit.

    The lightning was still sizzling.

    Once the item entered the pit, it was struck by a bolt of lightning out of nowhere. It vanished into thin air in front of everyone, leaving no trace of the item behind.

    Silent-

    The man looked in the direction Shi Sheng left and murmured softly, ¡° Feng Zhi Lu.¡±

 Chapter 791 - The Enlightened State Teacher (4)

    Chapter 791

    The Enlightened State Teacher (4)

    Shi Sheng met a group of people not long after she left there. It was the rescue team sent by the Feng Family.

    The leader was the branch elder. When he saw that Shi Sheng stood in front of him unharmed. He also cried with tears of joy. He did not know how to exin to the family head if anything were to happen to her.

    The Feng Family juniors rushed up to Shi Sheng to give her assiduous the moment they saw her. They were desperately trying to grab her attention.

    They were from the side branches. Although the original host was adopted by the family, her rank was not lower than the biological daughters.

    Many of them would fawn the original host in the Feng Family.

    If they were able to be in her favor, their lives would be much easierter on.

    Shi Sheng responded to them half-heartedly while scanning the team. She did not see Feng Qing Qing.

    ¡°Third Miss, what are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Third Miss, are you hungry? Do you want to eat anything?¡±

    ¡°Third Miss...¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± can you guys stop talking? Let me be a beauty silently.

    You guys are so noisy. Who do you think you¡¯re?!

    ¡°This is Demon me Ridge, not the Feng Family¡¯s training ground. Stop jabbering and have some decency!¡± a middle-aged man from the team chided.

    He was tall and buff. The left side of his face was disfigured where the skins and the flesh were sticking together, looking rather hideous. The ferocity was amplified when he chastised.

    The others stopped speaking instantly. They seemed to be afraid of this man.

    His name was Wan Quan, the Feng Family¡¯s mentor.

    The whole team quieted down. Wan Quan turned around and headed forward while the rest of the team followed after him obediently without saying a word.

    The Demon me Ridge. These words made these teens who were not even twenty a little more depressing.

    The sky was getting darker. So Wan Quan ordered everyone to rest there. The leader was unhappy with his overstepping behavior, but it did not feel right toin about it.

    After eating, Wan Quan asked everyone to gather around, ¡°there are still three of them are missing. Tomorrow will be thest day. We¡¯re leaving here if we didn¡¯t find anyone.¡±

    Shi Sheng cupped her face while listening to them gossiping in boredom.

    The Feng Family had sent out a team previously. They were thest team.

    Wan Quan was not nning to give up not those missing individuals. It was just that after some time would be the mystical creatures¡¯ mating season. Their mating season was bizarre. Mystical creatures with the same rank had the same mating season.

    Mystical creatures that were in heat were hard to deal with. Humans would not enter Demon me Ridge around this time.

    ¡­¡­

    They only found another person on the second day. Wan Quan ordered the team to return in the afternoon.

    A youngdy suddenly stepped up, said anxiously, ¡°mentor, we haven¡¯t found Seventh Miss. We can¡¯t leave yet.¡±

    This voice silenced the whole team. Everyone¡¯s nce fell on that youngdy.

    The Seventh Miss was Feng Qing Qing.

    Wan Quan looked at her, ¡°I already said it yesterday.¡±

    ¡°But the Seventh Miss is alone in the Demon me Ridge. She might die.¡± the youngdy was getting more anxious.

    ¡°If her life¡¯s important, how about the rest of us?¡± someone voiced up upset, ¡°not to mention that the Third Miss is here. If anything were to happen to her. Who¡¯s going to be responsible for it?¡±

    Shi Sheng let go of her hands that cradled her face. don¡¯t drag me into this. I refuse to take the me without doing anything.

    The youngdy suddenly had an epiphany. She ran to Shi Sheng with tears rolling down her cheek on demand, ¡°Third Miss, please continue to look for the Seventh Miss. You¡¯re sisters. You can¡¯t leave her to death.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Third Miss, you are kind-hearted. You will definitely save the Seventh Miss, right?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Third Miss, I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    Shi Sheng put her hands on her waist. Hey, can you let me speak?!

    ¡°I¡¯m not the leader. Why are you begging me? You should beg Mentor Wan. if he said yes, then sure.¡± Shi Sheng shifted the responsibility to Wan Quan.

    She was the female protagonist¡¯s mortal enemy. Yet thisdy asked her to save her. This is beyond crazy.

    Thedy looked at Shi Sheng teary-eyed, ¡°you¡¯re the Third Miss. Your words will have some weight.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not that anymore.¡± Shi Sheng shrugged, ¡°anyone who wants to be the Third Miss can take the title.¡±

    The crowd, ¡°...¡±

    What kind of nonsense is this?

    Can you just say that?

    The youngdy probably did not expect Shi Sheng to say that. She mumbled incredulously, ¡°Third Miss¡­ how are you do this? The Seventh Miss is your younger sister. How can you fold your hands to see her die?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not biologically rted to her.¡± Shi Sheng red at her, ¡°don¡¯t say nonsense.¡±

    It was hard to say if Feng Qing Qing was the Feng Family head¡¯s biological daughter. Based on the usual plot, this kind of scum father usually was not the biological father.

    Even if she was, the original host was adopted. She was totally unrted to Feng Qing Qing.

    ¡°Besides...¡± Shi Sheng paused and suddenly raised her voice, ¡°how did you know she¡¯s going to die? Did you see that with your own eyes?¡±

    Thedy shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡±

    Shi Sheng cut off thedy, ¡°since you didn¡¯t, then why did you say I fold my hands to see her die?¡±

    ¡°Poof...¡± someone could not hold back theirughter.

    ¡°Feng Xiao Liang, you have a death wish, but we don¡¯t. We¡¯ve spent such a long time, but Seventh Miss was nowhere to be found. She might be¡­ if you still want to look for her, then you should stay here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you expect all of us to risk our lives just to find her? I don¡¯t agree with that. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Everyone disagreed to look for her. Thedy red at Shi Sheng with rage as if she was the one that did not want to find her.

    Shi Sheng let out a sigh and flung her invisible bangs like a retard. this is what happens when you¡¯re good-looking.

    I¡¯m already used to it, really.

    ¡°Third Miss, please lead the team out. I¡¯ll stay back to look for Seventh Miss.¡± Wan Quan suddenly spoke.

    Everyone was in an uproar.

    Shi Sheng pointed at herself exaggeratedly, ¡°you¡¯re asking a youngdy like me to lead the team out? Are you crazy?¡±

    What kind of joke is this? Something will definitely happen if she leads them. No way!

    The elder of the side branch was there. Why did he pick her?

    Is Wan Quan on the same side as the female protagonist?

    There are always some retards looking to harm me.

    I¡¯m scared.

    Wan Quan answered Shi Sheng sternly, ¡°Third Miss, you¡¯re an adult now. You need to take some responsibilities.¡±

    Responsibilities your head.

    You¡¯re trying to make me bear the me. I¡¯m not doing that!

    Shi Sheng shook her head, ¡°no, I¡¯m still young. I needed to be pampered.¡±

    The crowd, ¡°...¡± Third Miss, aren¡¯t you acting quite strange?

    ¡°Mentor Wan. Third miss is important.¡± the elder from the side branch reminded him. The family head could not care less about Seventh Miss. Third Miss was much more importantpared to Seventh Miss.

    The youngdy begged Wan Quan, ¡°Mentor Wan.¡±

    Shi Sheng made herself clear. She was not going to do it anyway! We can all die together, it¡¯s not a big deal!

    Oh, no, you guys can die together.

 Chapter 792 - The Enlightened State Teacher (5)

    Chapter 792

    The Enlightened State Teacher (5)

    As the third daughter of the Feng Family, Shi Sheng had the responsibility to lead the team back. But she did not want to do with no matter what. After weighing the pros and cons, Wan Quan asked the elder of the side branch to lead them out of Demon me Ridge while he looked for Feng Qing Qing with that youngdy.

    Wan Quan took a nce at Shi Sheng after he handed over the responsibilities. Shi Sheng returned with a faint smile.

    Wan Quan probably took a deep breath and left with thedy.

    The disciples behind them were watching Wan Quan anxiously. They started amotion one by one when he started leaving.

    ¡°Mentor Wan...¡±

    ¡°Mentor Wan, are you going to leave us?¡±

    ¡°Mentor Wan...¡±

    It was evident that Wan Quan was their safety.

    The leader, Feng Wu coughed, ¡°all right everyone, get ready. We¡¯re leaving here.¡±

    ¡°Mentor Wan¡¯s not with us. What happens if we run into a powerful mystical creature?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. We¡¯ll get out of here safely.¡±

    ¡°I think we should wait for Mentor Wan...¡± someone suggested softly. The majority of them agreed to this suggestion.

    ¡°No way.¡± Feng Wu declined, ¡°we need to get out as soon as possible. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re at the outskirt, so the mystical creatures¡¯ rank won¡¯t be higher than rank two. We can still handle it.¡±

    Shi Sheng spoke, ¡°but I just met a rank five Heavenly Wolf Ape?¡±

    The corner of Feng Wu¡¯s mouth twitched, throwing Shi Sheng a pleading look, ¡°Third Miss, please don¡¯t joke about this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We even met a rank-five mystical creature. How are we going to survive if we met encounter a more powerful creature?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. Let¡¯s follow Mentor Wan.¡±

    ¡°Mentor Wan is powerful enough to protect us.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Feng Wu pulled out his pose as an elder and chided them, ¡°if you guys stop talking so much, then we won¡¯t attract the mystical creatures.¡±

    Feng Wu disagreed with their suggestion. While the disciples were unhappy, none of them dared to follow after Wan Quan. They could only exit the Demon me Ridge with Feng Wu.

    Shi Sheng followed behind them without a care. She would give off an ¡®I¡¯m elegantly indifference, don¡¯t talk to me¡¯ vibe whenever someone approached her.

    The disciples thought that it was strange. Did Third Miss change?

    Third Miss was friendly in the past. She would respond to anyonewho spoke to her. Even if she did not reply to them, she would smile politely.

    Unlike now, giving the ¡®retarded¡¯ look at the drop of a hat.

    ¡°Are we there yet? How long have we been walking? we didn¡¯t walk that far when we came in!¡±

    ¡°This is exhausting. I can¡¯t walk anymore. Shall we rest here?¡±

    ¡°We should take a rest...¡±

    The team was moring to rest. Feng Wu looked at the time, it was getting dark, he had no choice but to ept, ¡°guys, hold on for a few more days, we¡¯ll be out of Demon me Ridge soon.¡±

    ¡°What, a few more days...¡±

    Theining voicesing from everyone. Shi Sheng nibbled on the fruit that she found out of nowhere and walked past everyone carefreely.

    ¡°Third Miss, where are you going?¡± Feng Wu called for Shi Sheng, ¡°you should stay with us. If you have anything, order someone to apany you.¡±

    Feng Wu thought that Shi Sheng had to finish her personal issue and reminded her gently.

    Shi Sheng shoved thest bit of fruit into her mouth and chewed. She then replied to him after she swallowed the fruit, ¡°it¡¯s unsafe here.¡±

    ¡°Unsafe?¡± Feng Wu inspected around yet did not find anything strange, ¡°Third Miss, did you see anything?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± Shi Sheng answered righteously.

    Feng Wu,¡±...¡± then why did you say here is unsafe? Which part is not safe?

    Shi Sheng nced around, continued lightly, ¡°is a hunch. Believe it or not, is up to you.¡±

    She then turned around and continued heading forward. Feng Wu called her a few times, but Shi Sheng ignored him. As she was about to immerse into the woods, Feng Wu could only call everyone who was about to rest to follow her.

    By the time they caught up to Feng Wu, she had already started a fire.

    ¡°Third Miss,¡± Feng Wu panted, ¡°you shouldn¡¯t start a fire, it¡¯ll attract the mystical creature.¡±

    Unless their attributes were mutually exclusive, not or they would not be afraid of fire.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shi Sheng responded calmly, ¡°it¡¯s already done.¡±

    ¡°Then faster put it out! Before the nearby mystical creatures discover it.¡± Feng Wu said as he was about to stomp on the fire.

    Shi Sheng stopped him with the stick in her hand.

    ¡°Third Miss?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t order you to follow me,¡± Shi Sheng answered calmly, ¡°you guys can rest somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°How can we do that? I have to protect you.¡± the family head had warned them repeatedly to protect Third Miss.

    Shi Sheng bit her teeth speechlessly, withdrew her stick, and waved her hand annoyedly, ¡°fine, do whatever you want.¡±

    Feng Wu quickly put out the fire. When he turned around, Shi Sheng was gone.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Third Miss? Did you see Third Miss?¡± Feng Wu grabbed the nearest disciple.

    The disciple pointed at a tree next to them. Feng Wu ran to the bottom of the tree, looked up to see Shi Shengid on the tree with a strange cube item in her hand. He then let out a sigh of relief.

    Why is Third Miss quite¡­ hyperactive?

    Every disciple was asleep in the middle of the night. Even the disciple that was watching the night had a hard time staying awake.

    Feng Wu sat under the tree Shi Sheng was on. He was fighting his sleepiness while watching the surrounding with rm.

    However, he did not persist long. His eyelids were getting heavier as the drowsiness kept attacking him.

    A he was about to fall asleep. Something fell above him and hit his shoulder. Feng Wu suddenly woke up with shock and inspected the surrounding cautiously.

    It was quiet. Nothing was there.

    Feng Wu looked at his shoulder bizarrely. nothing¡¯s at his shoulder as well. Is that an illusion?

    An impatient voice came from above, ¡°go to sleep.¡±

    Feng Wu looked up to see his Third Missid on the tree with the same position. The strange item in her hand was glowing faintly, reflecting the light on her face. Her gaze did not move away from that item.

    ¡°Third Miss?¡± did she say anything? He felt like he was hallucinating.

    ¡°I¡¯ll watch the night.¡± Shi Sheng said without a ripple in her voice. She did not care if Feng Wu was going to sleep or not.

    Feng Wu stared at Shi Sheng for a while and she ignored him. He then lowered his head to look at the surround. Although he was dying to sleep, he held on until the end.

    I can¡¯t let anything happen to Third Miss.

    I can¡¯t sleep.

    Until it was almost dawn. Feng Wu only went to rest his eyes in peace after the well-rested disciples woke up.

    However, he did not expect something to happen the moment he was able to rest.

    A disciple was bitten by a venomous snake when he was taking care of his physical needs. The usual antidote was no use for the venom.

    Feng Wu reminded them that everywhere in the Demon me Ridge was dangerous. But they let their guard down. Now that someone was about to lose their life, Feng Wu began to panic.

 Chapter 793 - The Enlightened State Teacher (6)

    Chapter 793

    The Enlightened State Teacher (6)

    Shi Sheng sat still while watching them panicking.

    Until she could not stand it anymore, she hopped off the tree and pushed the disciples away who were in the way. Ordering them without lifting a finger, ¡°first, suck the venom out of him. Then feed him the antidote every hour. If we can get out of here in three days, then he might be live.¡±

    As everyone thought that she had finished speaking, she then added on casually, ¡°even if he were to live, he¡¯d probably be partially paralyzed. So, the best solution is...¡±

    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Shi Sheng, including Feng Wu.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s mouth curled up, showing a nasty smile, and spoke slowly, ¡°kill him.¡±

    Everyone, ¡°...¡±

    Third Miss, this is not a time for jokes!

    Can you have a sense of urgency?

    Someone¡¯s dying!

    ¡°It¡¯s better to just get the pain over with, rather than prolonging the agony. Instead of letting him live a long life in anguish, killing him now is a better solution. If we were to bring him along with us, he might be a burden.¡±

    ¡°Third Miss,¡± Feng Wu cut Shi Sheng off, looking gloomy, ¡°I promised Wan Quan to get all of you out safely when he entrusted the team to me.¡±

    Feng Wu¡¯s looks were ordinary, so were his personality and cultivation. He was like any usual NPC.

    But this statement made Shi Sheng slightly change her opinion about him.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t give up on him. Then everyone here might be at risk because of him. Don¡¯t you think that the cons outweigh the pros?¡±

    The others¡¯ expressions changed a bit. They did not have much solidarity. It was evident from the fact that they gave up that easily on looking for Feng Qing Qing.

    Bringing a person with limited mobility would slow them down tremendously. If they really bumped into something, they might lose their lives because of him.

    There was no way they would put their lives on the line.

    Some of the disciples wanted to say something. Before they could speak a word, the disciple who was bitten cut them off.

    ¡°Mentor Feng Wu, Third Miss is right. I can¡¯t drag you down. You should leave without me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say a word.¡± Feng Wu ripped off the bandages on the disciple¡¯s thigh, and the bitten area was ckened. Feng Wu leaned down instantly to suck the blood out.

    Shi Sheng pouted, ¡°retard.¡±

    After the poisoned blood was all sucked out until fresh blood was visible. Feng Wu wrapped the wound up in a bandage, ¡°the male disciples take turns to carry him. Pack your belongings, and let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shi Sheng stared at the pale-faced disciple without a word.

    ¡°Third Miss,¡± Feng Wu walked to Shi Sheng¡¯s side and called her with a deep and low voice, ¡°you have no idea how hard it is for people like us trying to stay alive.¡±

    ¡°Who gets to live an easy life?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s face was full of sarcasm.

    Do you think it¡¯s easy to live on the top of the food chain?

    If you don¡¯t work hard and put in the effort, how can you stay atop the food chain?

    ¡°I¡¯m notining. I¡¯m just trying to tell Third Miss that I¡¯ll try to help out as much as I possibly can.¡±

    Shi Sheng turned to look at Feng Wu, ¡°oh, why didn¡¯t you look for Feng Qing Qing then?¡±

    Feng Wu¡¯s expression changed slightly and stammered for quite some time.

    Shi Sheng continued, ¡°selfishness is not scary. What¡¯s really scary when you can crown selfishness with a grand excuse.¡±

    Shi Sheng did not hide the fact that she¡¯s selfish.

    As a human, it was normal for her to be selfish.

    Feng Wu lowered his head even further, ¡°Third Miss, when¡­ did you know all about this?¡±

    ¡°This instant.¡±

    Feng Wu was shocked, ¡°Third Miss?¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡±

    Initially, Shi Sheng did not want to talk about it, but Feng Wu had toe up to chat with her, even providing the reason to do so.

    In the next second Shi Sheng waved her hand, ¡°it¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to say anything. I¡¯m uninterested to know.¡±

    Everyone has their own secrets. She isn¡¯t interested in digging around everyone¡¯s secret.

    ¡­¡­

    Feng Wu was relieved that Shi Sheng did not continue questioning him. Now he began to fear Shi Sheng for unknown reasons.

    He thought that Third Miss had seen through everything.

    She was unlike a 16-year-old teenager, but like someone who had experience great ups and downs and seen the foul wind and a rain of blood.

    However, he got rid of these thoughts immediately. How could someone as young as Third Miss experience any of these?

    The team was evidently getting slower due to the injured member.

    Feng Wu was getting more and more anxious as the three days limit was about to pass. He urged everyone to hurry.

    Shi Sheng and some of the disciples were at the back of the group.

    Those disciples were chattering while they were on their way. One moment they were talking about the Feng Family, they then discussed the rank five mystical creature.

    ¡°Strange. We haven¡¯t seen any mystical creatures on our way.¡± one of the disciples said out of nowhere, ¡°I heard that the outskirt mystical creatures are of low ranks, but they¡¯re quitemon here.¡±

    ¡°Why, do you want to see them?¡±

    ¡°I just wish that I¡¯ll never see them.¡±

    ¡°I thought it¡¯s weird too, but is umon.¡±

    ¡°The mating season is here, so they¡¯re probably on a date.¡± Shi Sheng interjected, ¡°they¡¯re preparing for their sexual happiness. It¡¯s not normal to disappear.¡±

    Those disciples turned around. They were rather speechless, ¡°Third Miss...¡±

    As ady, please be watch yournguage. They¡¯re allowed to talk about this sort of thing as they¡¯re guys, but you¡¯re ady!

    Where¡¯s your reservation?

    Where¡¯s your image?

    ¡°Why are you looking at me? Did I say anything wrong?¡± Shi Sheng red back at them.

    They shook their heads immediately, ¡°no, nothing...¡±

    One of the disciples suddenly stretched out his hand and stopped the persons behind him, ¡°did you hear anything?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°A huge team of them are charging at us.¡± Shi Sheng got close, smiled lightly, ¡°better run before it¡¯s toote.¡±

    The plot¡¯s going haywire.

    I¡¯m panicking so much.

    This plot is so predictable. It¡¯s the top results of Google.

    Mommy, you don¡¯t have to worry about me getting set up.

    A fluttering sound approached for a distance. The ground began to shake as if thousands of horses were storming at them.

    Those disciples looked at Shi Sheng in dismay.

    The team in front of them heard themotion and stopped. They were all confused, ¡°what¡¯s that sound?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯sing from behind...¡±

    Rumbling-

    The sound was getting nearer and nearer¡­

    The towering trees in front of them suddenly copsed from the sky.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Oh no, run!¡± Feng Wu quickly ordered, ¡°protect Third Miss.¡±

    By the time they got out from the shock and looked at where Shi Sheng stood. No one was there anymore.

    The familiar figure had already run to the front.

    Everyone, ¡°...¡±

    They did not have time toin about it, so they hurriedly followed behind Shi Sheng. No one dared to turn around to look at the source of the earsplitting sound behind them.

 Chapter 794 - The Enlightened State Teacher (7)

    <h4>Chapter 794</h4>

    <h4>The Enlightened State Teacher (7)</h4>

    Countless mystical creatures were charging at them. The slow runners were trampled into meat pies by the mystical creatures. Therge team was separated as they were escaping.

    Shi Sheng ran the fastest. No one caught up to her. In the end, she was alone.

    No one was behind. Shi Sheng took out her sword and flew up.

    She saw the trees were copsing from the sky, like a doomsday scene. Amidst the thickyers of fogs and clouds of dust, the mystical creatures¡¯ figures were vaguely visible.

    Shi Sheng sat on her sword, watching the countless mystical beasts rush under her feet. As she turned around, she noticed a bunch of dark creatures approaching her.

    ¡°Oh shoot!¡±?<i>how can I forget about those that can fly!?</i>

    Shi Sheng hurriedly drove her sword to fly forward.

    Several figures sprang up from the front, stepping on the branches, and flew over her.

    Shi Sheng flew between them, and one of them flung a wave of mystical energy at her.

    Shi Sheng dodged the mystical energy, braked her sword, and turned around to take a look at those behind her.

    There were four of them. All were handsome men wearing the same, pure white uniforms.

    Shi Sheng looked at the man on the far left ording to the direction of the mystical energy.

    Two of them did not stop. They flew past Shi Sheng while the other two paused and made eye contact with Shi Sheng.

    ¡°What¡¯s your problem?!¡±?<i>why did you hit me for no reason?!?</i>

    ¡°Pardon me, miss. Hahaha, I thought you were a mystical creature.¡± the man that hit her apologized openly.

    ¡°Bah!¡±?<i>have you seen any mystical creature as good-looking as me??</i>

    <i>Freaking retard!?</i>

    The man,¡±...¡±?<i>bah¡­ ??</i>

    Shi Sheng stopped nagging him and continue to fly forward. They looked at the sword Shi Sheng rode, strange.

    However, the rumbling sound from behind did not spare them any time to look deeper into the sword. They hurriedly chased after the other two.

    After some time, Shi Sheng finally saw the edge of the Demon me Ridge. But the sound behind her was as loud as before. Those mystical creatures had run out of the Demon me Ridge.

    Outside the Demon me Ridge was a deste mountain wilderness. Shi Sheng saw a row of people dressed in snow-white uniforms surrounded the Demon me Ridge outskirt.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡±

    <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    <i>Is this MLM??</i>

    Shi Sheng escaped Demon me Ridge faster than those four men and stopped on top of that line of people.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t stay here. Faster leave.¡± the men from below shouted at her.

    Shi Sheng looked at them and charged at the ground. As she approached the ground, she hopped off her sword and dropped in front of the man, ¡°what are you doing?¡±

    At the same time, the four men behind her rushed out as well. They dropped to the ground and nced at Shi Sheng weirdly.

    Her sword was so fast.

    They only stopped looking at her when someone came up to talk to them.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation inside?¡±

    ¡°Not great.¡± one of them answered.

    ¡°We need to hurry up and activate the formation.¡±

    ¡°There are still people inside. We have to wait for them.¡±

    ¡°Get ready.¡±

    Those four joined the line immediately and stood there firmly.

    The man who stood next to Shi Sheng said to her, ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t intervene with us.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The man did not hide their intention, ¡°we can¡¯t let the mystical creatures out.¡±

    Shi Sheng blinked. The formation they mentioned just now¡­ and that they could not let the mystical creatures out.?<i>Are they trying to get stop the mystical creatures with the formation??</i>

    <i>Tsk tsk!?</i>

    <i>This is great!?</i>

    Shi Sheng took a few nces at their uniforms and searched through the storyline. She found out who they were.

    They were the disciples from Venerable Court.

    Tian Yan Continent was divided into three sections. The country she was at was called Cang Lan Empire, where the Venerable Court was incredibly respectable.

    Instead of saying they were respectable, it was more like Cang Lan Empire¡¯s citizens were afraid of them.

    Shi Sheng back off obediently. She then squatted somewhere nearby and began to eat her roasted seeds.

    Someone turned around to look at her.?<i>How is she not concerned at all? How can she enjoy her roasted seeds so casually? Why do I feel like we¡¯re putting on a show for her??</i>

    Before Shi Sheng finished her roasted seeds. A bunch of people emerged from the edge of the forest one by one. They were escaping from the forest while panicking.

    Some of them were from the Feng Family, some were strangers.

    The disciples from Feng Family saw Shi Sheng from afar quickly gathered around her, ¡°Third Miss.¡±

    Shi Sheng looking at them in a mess and passed over her roasted seeds quietly.

    Everyone, ¡°...¡±

    <i>Damn, we¡¯re on the verge of dying! Who wants to eat your roasted seeds!?</i>

    That was what they thought, at least. When the seeds were delivered to their hands, they still epted them.?<ie on, this was given by Third Miss, how can they not ept it.?</i>

    More and more people came out from the Demon me Ridge. Those from the Feng Family would gather around Shi Sheng.

    Since they saw Shi Sheng squatting on the ground, so they followed her example and squatted on the ground as well in order not to stand out.

    Hence, those that came out from Demon me Ridge would see a line of Venerable Court¡¯s disciples first, then another line of Feng Family¡¯s members squatting on the ground.

    ¡°There¡¯s not enough time.¡±

    ¡°Activate the formation!¡±

    The Venerable Court¡¯s disciples shouted. Those at the edge of the forest ran out of there with their lives on the line.

    The Venerable Court¡¯s disciples had their backs facing Shi Sheng, so Shi Sheng did not know what they were doing. All she could see was their motions.

    The Demon me Ridge suddenly emitted a powerful white light along with their motions. The white light was blinding to the eyes even it was still in the daytime.

    The white light spread upwards quickly until the greenish Demon me Ridge was covered with white light.

    ¡°Piang!¡± it sounded like someone or something hit the white light. The white light swayed slightly then receded like a tide. The greenish forest showed up again.

    Two of the Venerable Court¡¯s disciples suddenly spat blood and stumbled forward. The others suffered from the reverse attack as well after those two disciples. The whole team fell into chaos.

    The white light faded away in seconds.

    ¡°Third Miss, Third Miss...¡± the nerve-wracked disciples looking at the diminishing white light, ¡°let¡¯s quickly escape.¡±

    ¡°Bah! ¡± Shi Sheng spat out the shells of the roasted seeds and continue to eat the seeds. ¡°Why escape? Even if we die, we¡¯re going to be the first to die,. Why are you so worried?¡±

    The Feng Family¡¯s disciples, ¡°...¡±?<i>that sounded sensible. But why does it feel weird??</i>

    The rest had already escaped. Who knew if disciples from the Venerable Court could stop the mystical creatures or not. They should run first.

    ¡°Puff...¡±

    Another disciple spet out blood. The white light became even fainter.

    The while light was already behind to the forest. The thundering tumbling sound was like a hammer to their heart.

 Chapter 795 - The Enlightened State Teacher (8)

    Chapter 795

    The Enlightened State Teacher (8)

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    A Feng Family disciple suddenly pointed above the Demon me Ridge. He was shocked beyond measure.

    Shi Sheng raised her head slightly to see a Qilin covered in blood-red scales with ming feet. It was battling with someone.

    The person who was fighting with the Qilin was none other than the heroine, Feng Qing Qing.

    Based on the storyline, Shi Sheng would tame a Qilin, but not a Blood Qilin.

    Where did this Blood Qiline from?

    As Shi Sheng was confused about it, another figure hopped up to help Feng Qing Qing.

    At this moment, the white light was already faded to the bottommost area of the Demon me Ridge. Several figures rushed through the white light.

    The person leading was Wan Quan, followed by Feng Wu and the others.

    The white light that was already weak became fainter after they ran through it, like a candle that was about to be extinguished anytime.

    The white light that seemingly was about to disappear lit up again in the next second.

    It shot up meters high within seconds. The light was blinding Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes.

    The Venerable Court disciples who were panicking returned to their position when they saw the light and repeated the previous motion uniformly.

    Shi Sheng saw the light return to its original position slower than before.

    Right at this moment, a furious, ear-piercing hissing came from the sky. And the sky was raining fire. The forest lit up with fire instantly, dying the white light into red color.

    Feng Qing Qing probably wanted to tame the Blood Qilin. However, this Blood Qilin was not as tamable as the one she tamed in the previous plot. It did not want to submit to humans.

    Even when the suspected male protagonist came to help Feng Qing Qing, she could not tame the Blood Qilin.

    Shi Sheng continued enjoying her roasted seeds without a care as the mes were raging and the Blood Dragon was screeching in fury. None of that startled an ounce of emotion in her.

    As the Feng Family disciples were ready to carry Shi Sheng away. She stood up suddenly and disappeared into thin air before anyone noticed.

    They quickly looked around to find her at the edge of the Demon me Ridge.

    Shi Sheng charged at the Blood Qilin with her sword.

    The Blood Qilin thought that Shi Sheng was helping the other humans so it shot a mouthful of icicle at her.

    ¡°ng! ng!¡±

    The icicle hit the sword without leaving a scratch. But Shi Sheng recoiled slightly and almost fell from the sky.

    The difference between the Blood Qilin and the other Qilin was, he was a mystical creature that mastered all elements.

    It could control the fire element, ice element, water element, even the gold element¡­

    The ordinary mystical creature could only control one element; very few of them could control two elements.

    The ssification of humans and mystical creatures were not much different.

    Mastering one element was the best, followed by two elements and subsequently three elements. Those that could master three elements were not expected to have aplished great from their view.

    Feng Qing Qing had mastered four elements. She had a set of cultivation methods that could bnce between different elements. Later on, she would master all elements.

    Shi Sheng swung her sore arm and looked to Feng Qing Qing and the man next to her.

    The man was wearing a mask so Shi Sheng could only saw his face. He nced at her through the mask judgingly with a hint of askance.

    It was evident that he was the male protagonist, He Lian Yu.

    Feng Qing Qing thought that it was bizarre that Shi Sheng showed up. But before she could ponder deeper about it, the Blood Qilin started another wave of attack.

    There were bloodstains on Feng Qing Qing everywhere. She was looking quite messy, yet she had not lost.

    Shi Sheng stood aside and did not lift a finger. Feng Qing Qing did not know what Shi Sheng was trying to do, so she was distracted and fell to the ground getting pped by the Blood Qilin.

    He Lian Yu blocked Blood Qilin¡¯s attack for Feng Qing Qing so she could recover a bit.

    Shi Sheng, who had not moved a bit the whole time, suddenly rushed in between He Lian Yu and Blood Qilin. She pinned He Lian Yu¡¯s attack down, helping Blood Qilin.

    He Lian Yu was forced to back off to a distance.

    He Lian Yu did not expect that she would help Blood QIlin.

    ¡°Run.¡± Shi Sheng nced to Blood Qilin.

    Blood Qilin looked at Shi Sheng in confusion. Did she not want to tame me?

    ¡°Uninterested.¡± this dude is so huge, it¡¯s not cute at all. I have zero interest.

    Blood Qilin, ¡°...¡±

    If you¡¯re uninterested, then why are you helping me?

    Shi Sheng grinned, answered maliciously, ¡°I don¡¯t mind helping the humans if you¡¯re unwilling to leave. Helping which party makes no difference to me.¡±

    Blood Qilin roared, and the mes underneath its feet disappeared, recing it with a wisp of wind. It turned around and ran in a direction, disappearing into the sky in the blink of an eye.

    He Lian Yu wanted to chase after it, but he was stopped by a cold, iron sword blocking in front of him.

    The aura emanating from the sword made He Lian Yu fear it. He had never seen a weapon this incredibly sharp and imposing. It did not attempt in hiding its power as if it was scared that no one knew it was a divine weapon.

    A real impressive weapon would hide its radiance, return to its natural state.

    But this sword¡­

    Shi Sheng ridiculed him, ¡°forcing some creature that¡¯s unwilling to be tame. Is this any different from raping someone?¡±

    He Lian Yu,¡±...¡±

    Feng Qing Qing flew up to see those two in a confrontation.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Qilin?¡± Feng Qing Qing asked He Lian Yu.

    ¡°It escaped. Would you sit still and let someone rape you like it sitting still to be enved?¡±

    The person that answered her was Shi Sheng.

    Feng Qing Qing hated the original host to the bones as she thought that she was the main reason for her previous life being a tragedy.

    Feng Qing Qing was enraged by Shi Sheng¡¯s call out. But she forced herself to calm down.

    ¡°Rumble!¡±

    The charging sound was approaching and clouds of dust were rolling towards them.

    He Lian Yu grabbed Feng Qing Qing, looked at Shi Sheng in deep consideration, ¡°let¡¯s escape first.¡±

    Feng Qing Qing looked at the white light that was climbing high. She was upset. If she could tame that qilin, it would give her a lot of help.

    But there was nothing she could do about it. Hence, she followed He Lian Yu and flew out of the Demon me Ridge.

    As they were close to the edge, the white light suddenly sped up. He Lian Yu flung his sleeve to pushed the light back a few inches. He then dragged Feng Qing Qing to fly out quickly.

    Shi Sheng followed them out. But when she was out, the white light that was already high suddenly dispersed away and disappeared into the thin air, exposing the original look of the Demon me Ridge.

    ¡°Puff...¡±

    The Venerable Court disciples threw up blood collectively by the recoil.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡± why are you looking at me? I didn¡¯t do anything! The masterminds are¡­

    The heck? Where are they?

    Feng Qing Qing and He Lian Yu who stood in front of her a second ago vanished into thin air.

    And the others did not seem to see them.

    ¡°Rumble...¡±

    Arge number of mystical creatures rushed out of the Demon me Ridge. The Venerable Court disciples helped themselves and escaped away.

    The mystical creatures were like unbridled wild horses, they were flooding the below in minutes.

    All mystical creatures were out to trample every inch of thend.

 Chapter 796 - The Enlightened State Teacher (9)

    <h4>Chapter 796</h4>

    <h4>The Enlightened State Teacher (9)</h4>

    ¡°Third Miss...¡±

    Some Feng Family disciples already ran away, while some were still standing, shouting and calling for Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Run.¡± Shi Shengnded at where the disciples were standing and rolled her eyes in annoyance, ¡°are you waiting to die?¡±

    Feng Family¡¯s disciples, ¡°...¡±?<i>We¡¯re waiting for you!?</i>

    Shi Sheng followed the disciples and ran to the nearest city. The city gates were closed as they werete. A variety of defense formations were activated. It was impossible for the citizens to open the gates for them now.

    The crowd gathered at the walls looking down at the group of people.

    ¡°Third Miss. What should we do?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not opening the gate, and the mystical creatures areing.¡±

    ¡°Third Miss...¡±

    Shi Sheng looked up to the walls to see Feng Qing Qing and He Lian Yu among the crowd.

    ¡°The formation over there hasn¡¯t activated. We can let them in from there.¡± someone at the wall suggested.

    ¡°She broke the Venerable Court¡¯s formation. The mystical creatures wouldn¡¯t evene out if it weren¡¯t for her. Why should we open the gate for her?¡±

    Someone shouted agitatedly, everyone stopped talking at the same time.

    ¡°Which eye of yours saw me breaking the formation?¡± Shi Sheng shouted back in rage.?<i>This is He Lian Yu¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t me it on me!?</i>

    <i>I won¡¯t take the me!</i>

    Someone shouted in return, ¡°someone saw it with their own eyes!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t open the door, don¡¯t let her in!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all her fault we¡¯re in this situation! Don¡¯t let her in!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let her in!¡±

    The walls began to chant.

    Shi Sheng gritted her teeth with one hand on her waist. Her sword plunged at the ground as if she was going to cut them in the next second.

    ¡°Third Miss, the mystical creatures¡­ they¡¯reing!¡± the disciples gathered around Shi Sheng, trembling in fear.

    They could see the mystical creatures running at them.

    ¡°What am I supposed to do, wee their arrival?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s anger made her respond rudely to them.

    Feng Family¡¯s disciples, ¡°...¡±?<i>we¡¯re going to die if we don¡¯t get into the city in time.?</i>

    The mystical creatures did not spare a second and charged straight at the city.

    Shi Sheng thrust her sword into the ground and wiped up clouds of dust at the creatures. The fastest beasts were overturned by an invisible force and crashed into other beasts, causing the mystical creatures group to get into chaos.

    The Feng Family¡¯s disciples were in shock collectively, ¡°...¡±

    <i>My gosh. When did Third Miss be so powerful??</i>

    The creatures probably sensed danger from her and went around the sword and continued charging at the city.

    Hence, the bizarre scene was formed beneath the city walls.

    None of the mystical creatures dared to take a step within a five meters radius of the group. They ran past them on both sides, forming an invincible shield.

    Not only the Feng Family¡¯s disciples were in shock, but even those in the city were dumbfounded as well.

    Shi Sheng drew her sword, ¡°destroy their formations.¡±

    It was the same saying. If we¡¯re going to die, all of us are dying together.

    Since they did not let her in, she would not let them live a peaceful life as well.

    ¡°Buzz¡­ buzz...¡±?<i>why are you asking me again??</i>

    Shi Sheng shot the sword a re, ¡°are you telling me to tear down the city barehanded?¡±

    ¡°Buzz¡­ buzz...¡±?<i>master, I believe in you.?</i>

    ¡°Just go do it!¡±

    The sword vibrated for a few seconds before flying up into the sky reluctantly. It was flying in the opposite direction of them.

    Everyone was stunned by what they said.?<i>did it run away from Third Miss??</i>

    However, a few secondster, a silhouette shot over from afar and plunged straight at the city gates.

    Everything seemed to freeze for a second. The next moment, the city gate cracked open with crackling sounds. The defensive formations protecting the city were destroyed one by one.

    Before everyone realized what happened. The mystical creatures had already broken into the city.

    The mystical creatures from the sky were aiming at the civilians at the city wall. The sounds of screaming were everywhere.

    Shi Sheng squatted on the ground, continued enjoying her snacks.

    ¡°Have some of these to calm yourselves down.¡± she even shared some of them with the Feng Family disciples.

    The Feng Family disciples, ¡°...¡±?<i>this is no way to calm down,e on!?</i>

    In a situation like this, they were in no ce to say anything. They epted the snacks from Shi Sheng and squatted on the ground collectively to eat their roasted seeds.

    Feng Qing Qing spotted a young girl eating her snacks while squatting on the ground without sophistication through the chaotic civilians beneath her.

    It was an utterly bizarre scene.

    Shi Sheng probably noticed Feng Qing Qing¡¯s gaze and looked up slightly to meet her eyes. They exchanged eye contact as if they were fighting with their nces.

    ¡°Seventh Miss, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Someone tugged Feng Qing Qing, and she stumbled a bit. Someone next to her broke her eye contact with Shi Sheng. By the time she looked back at her again, Shi Sheng had already lowered her head and resumed eating her roasted seeds.

    The mystical creatures crossing the barrier were like doomsday.

    By the time the mystical creatures ran past the city, the city wall was demolished, leaving piles of ruins with ck fogs rising up.

    Strong scent of blood wafting in the air.

    ¡°Third Miss¡­ how could you...¡± one of the Feng Family disciples came out, her eyes were filled with terror, ¡°so many civilians¡­ had died.¡±

    Shi Sheng patted the hem of her dress and got up. The others proceeded to stand up from the ground as well, some helping each other up. Many of them could not ept what had happened as well.

    A city of civilians died because of their Third Miss.

    ¡°Do you think they¡¯re innocent?¡± Shi Sheng turned around and asked them.

    Although they were mad that they did not let them get into the city. But, the others were innocent. What have they done wrong?

    ¡°There¡­ there were many innocent civilians in the city. Third Miss, you¡­ you should be able to protect us. Why¡­ why must you destroy the city gate?¡±

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t break it, the city gate will also get destroyed sooner orter. They¡¯re still going to die. All I did was give them a hand so that they can die earlier and get reincarnated earlier.¡± Shi Sheng could not care less.

    She paused, then continued with a derisive tone, ¡°besides, whether I can protect you or not, or how I protect you, that¡¯s all up to me.¡±

    <i>I don¡¯t have the obligation to protect them.?</i>

    <i>Yet they are telling me what to do and what not to do. What a joke!?</i>

    <i>Those civilians inside were innocent. Are we not innocent??</i>

    <i>If I were not capable, those that died would be us.?</i>

    <i>Would those civilians inside mourn for our deaths??</i>

    <i>What a bunch of retards!?</i>

    ¡°But...¡± that disciple was still unconvinced.

    Those were human lives. How could Third Miss see them as something insignificant, something worthless?

    When did Third Miss be so cruel?

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± another disciple stopped that disciple, ¡°if it weren¡¯t for Third Miss, we¡¯d be dead a long time ago. As for those civilians in there, they were watching us die without offering any help.¡±

    Shi Sheng nced at that disciple, ¡°don¡¯t always think about how kind humans are in this world. Kindness¡­ is subjective. Now that I¡¯ve saved you all. Is that not kindness for you?¡±

    There was no absolute good or evil.

 Chapter 797 - The Enlightened State Teacher (10)

    <h4>Chapter 797</h4>

    <h4>The Enlightened State Teacher (10)</h4>

    <strong>[...] Host, this is too much.?</strong>

    The System could not bear to watch that.

    ¡°It¡¯s important to be happy when you¡¯re ying games. This is a virtual world. How is that too much?¡±

    <strong>[...] Why do you like to create chaos whenever we¡¯re in this kind of dimension??</strong>

    ¡°Besides, they framed me first. If I don¡¯t avenge for being framed, then I¡¯m a retard. This is logical!¡±

    All she did was destroy their formation. She did noty a finger on them.

    Those that killed them were the mystical creatures.

    She should not take this me.

    <strong>This stubborn Host has crossed the line! This is not a game. Please don¡¯t treat those people as mere NPCs!?</strong>

    From Shi Sheng¡¯s point of view, those civilians were NPCs, so no matter how much the System protested about it was utterly useless.

    The System was too mad to argue with her.

    It wanted to find its master.

    ¡­¡­

    Some of the disciples could not ept what Shi Sheng did and left the team to return to the family by themselves.

    Shi Sheng was chill about it. She did not feel anger nor any emotions.

    Their choices were insignificant to her.

    She did not go out of her way just to save them. Hence, she did not care if they were grateful or not. It did not affect her mood.

    ¡°Crackling¡­ ¡±

    The remaining seven disciples watched speechlessly Shi Sheng, who was still eating her snacks peacefully.?<i>How many roasted seeds does she have on her??</i>

    <i>No, this is not the point.?</i>

    ¡°Third Miss, shall we return to the family?¡± Feng An, who was slightly older asked Shi Sheng carefully.

    ¡°Of course.¡±?<i>how am I going to watch the female protagonist if we don¡¯t return.?</i>

    Feng An was a mere side branch disciple, so he did not have the chance to meet the higher-ups. He only heard that Third Miss was easy to get along with.

    After this incident, Feng An could not help but think,?<i>how is this easy to get along with??</i>

    <i>This is someone that would kill you without blinking an eye just because you disagree with her.?</i>

    Feng An lived at the bottom of the Feng Family. He had seen countless nasty things. If they wanted to stay alive, they needed to be powerful.

    Deep down inside, he felt that what Shi Sheng did had crossed the line. But, he was certain that if it were not for Shi Sheng, all of them would be dead.

    ¡­¡­

    A huge crowd of mystical creatures was roaming on the maind, numerous cities were destroyed. And the news that the Feng Family Third Miss was the culprit was spreading all around.

    Along with the news that she destroyed the defensive formations and released the mystical beasts into the cities.

    The name, Feng Zhi Yin was resented by everyone.

    It was all because of her that civilians were killed and families were separated.

    Shi Sheng did not feel a thing as people cursed her when she walked past. The disciples, on the other hand, thought that this was unfair for her.

    Their Third Miss was not as vicious as rumored.

    ¡°A wicked woman like Feng Zhi Yin should be chopped into thousand pieces. She¡¯s a living gue that hurts us all.¡±

    ¡°Chopping her into thousands of pieces is too generous to her. I think we should strip off her flesh and see what her heart is made of.¡±

    ¡° ...¡±

    ¡°Third Miss, this is too much.¡± Feng An walked to Shi Sheng¡¯s side as he could not bear listening to those curses.

    It was true that it was Third Miss¡¯ fault that the city got destroyed, but Third Miss did not chase the mystical creatures to the maind. The Venerable Court disciples¡¯ failure was the cause of those mystical beasts on the maind.

    How could they me it on Third Miss?

    Now it was more than just those two things. Whichever city got attacked by the mystical creatures would be med on Shi Sheng as well.

    ¡°Oh, you should kill them then.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s said with a faint expression.

    Feng An¡¯s expression changed.?<i>How are we going to escape if we murder all of them?</i>

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have the guts to take their lives, then let them be. Let it go in one ear and out the other. You don¡¯t have to care about what they say.¡±

    Shi Sheng tapped on Feng An¡¯s shoulder solemnly.

    Feng An,¡±...¡±

    <i>How did she make it seems like he¡¯s the one that getting resented by everyone on the maind??</i>

    Feng An and the others who nned to rest in the city for the night at first decided to scratch that n and continued to travel after listening to all the curses.

    ¡°Third Miss, someone¡¯s in front.¡± the disciple scouted ahead returned hurriedly, ¡°they seem like the divinity guards.¡±

    ¡°The divinity guards?¡± Shi Sheng raised her eyebrows. Someone mentioned this before.

    She pondered for a moment.?<i>This seems like the name used to address those people from Venerable Court.?</i>

    ¡°Yes, they stopped in front of us. Seems like something happened.¡±

    The divinity guards did not show up after they left the Demon me Ridge.

    There was no news from the Venerable Court while the mystical creatures roamed on the maind.

    Shi Sheng ordered the disciple to lead the way.

    They were on the high ground while the divinity guards stopped on a path at the bottom of the mountain. The atmosphere was heavy. Many of them were ncing at the carriage parked in the middle of the path frequently.

    However, the carriage did not emit a sound. The sound of the mountain breeze rustling the half-transparent curtain, and the corners of the curtain were decorated with pce bells. The sounds of the pce bells ringing were echoing in the mountains.

    About half an hourter, the sound of the bells stopped abruptly. The swaying curtain maintained at its final position, paused in mid-air.

    The divinity guards looked at the carriage while getting more anxious every second.

    When the pce bells rang again, the divinity guards gathered around the carriage immediately, yet they did not dare to show an ounce of anxiety. They stood there respectfully.

    The heavy veil was lifted by a hand. Avender hem of the garment was revealed from inside, revealing his waist, then chest¡­

    He came out with his hand sped behind his back, the translucent curtain flipped vigorously and covered his figure.

    The curtain fell slowly.

    He hopped off the carriage. As he stood on the ground, the curtain behind him returned to its original position without making a sound.

    ¡°Lord Venerable.¡± the divinity guards bowed in unison.

    The man faced Shi Sheng with his back, so Shi Sheng could not see his face. But based on his temperament, he did not seem to be someone who was not good-looking.

    ¡°Are you done staring at me?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s body was stiffened by the clear sound entering her ears. She jerked and turned around instantly.

    A slightly domineering face entered her pupils.

    Shi Sheng did not care about his looks but the feelings he gave her. It was that kind of feeling where she would recognize him in a nce even in countless safflower and green willows. It was incredibly eye-catching.

    Yet, it was not mere beauty. It was a kind of domineering that made others defensive.

    This man¡­

    He was down there a moment ago, yet he appeared behind her within a blink of an eye.

    The air stopped circting, and the disciples stood motionless somewhere not too far away from them. They appeared to be frozen.

    Time maniption¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s not time. It¡¯s space.¡± the man answered calmly.

 Chapter 798 - The Enlightened State Teacher (11)

    Chapter 798

    The Enlightened State Teacher (11)

    ¡°Do you know what am I thinking?¡± Shi Sheng squinted her eyes.

    The man returned with a faint smile. That domineering aura became more intense.

    His lips parted and with his voice spilled out of his mouth, ¡°I know what everyone¡¯s thinking.¡±

    Shi Sheng rxed, ¡°Is that so? Then what am I thinking now?¡±

    The man looked into Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes. He seemed to see his reflection in the bottom of her eyes, or not. It was vague as if nothing was inside.

    He replied, after some time, ¡°you¡¯re not thinking about anything.¡±

    Shi Sheng blinked her eyes and tilted her head, ¡°guess again.¡±

    The man did not have to look into her eyes to know what was on her mind. He frowned a little.

    Shi Sheng asked with a grin, ¡°Lord Chain, I need someone to warm my bed. Are you interested?¡±

    It was really easy toe by.

    Yin Wei, the master of the Venerable Court.

    He¡¯s Feng Ci¡­

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin,¡± Feng Ci called her, ignoring what she said a moment ago, ¡°why did you destroy my formation?¡±

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡±

    When did I do that?!

    ¡°When did I destroy your formation? Isn¡¯t this the first time we met?¡± just because you¡¯re Yin Wei, that doesn¡¯t mean you can simply spew nonsense!

    ¡°Demon me Ridge.¡± Feng Ci reminded Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Be sensible,¡± Shi Sheng was furious, ¡°He Lian Yu was the one that destroyed your formation. I won¡¯t bear this me!¡±

    I don¡¯t care about what others say except for him!

    Feng Ci looked at the girl standing in front of him. She was gorgeous and confident. There was no room for doubt that she was a beauty. However, there was elusive darkness about her as if he would fall into an endless abyss if he was not careful.

    ¡°What proof do you have?¡± Feng Ci looked away.

    Shi Sheng asked as a reply, ¡°what proof do you have that I destroyed the formation?¡±

    Feng Ci did not answer. Shi Sheng felt the surrounding froze for a few seconds. When she blinked, Feng Ci was not there anymore.

    Beneath the hill, the pce bells were ringing and the carriage and along with the team had traveled for some distance.

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡±

    Damn Feng Ci! Can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so powerful this time.

    Space and time were twopletely different concepts, as Yin Wei could manipte space¡­

    Feng An and the others looked at the group that left, baffled, ¡°weird, when did they begin to depart?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They were there within the blink of an eye.¡±

    The Feng Family disciples all felt the same way. The group that was beneath the mountain disappeared from their original location and showed up somewhere in the distance.

    Shi Sheng hopped off the mountain and chased after the carriage.

    ¡°Third Miss, please wait...¡±

    ¡°Third Miss...¡±

    The divinity guard captain watched the girl chasing after them, backed off to the side of the carriage, ¡°Lord Chain, shall I chase her away?¡±

    ¡°Let her be.¡±

    The captain felt that was strange, but he did not dare question him, ¡°yes, sir.¡±

    Although the carriage was swaying on the outside, it was perfectly still from the inside.

    Yin Wei propped his chin with his sight dropped on the desk next to him with several paintings, with ady on them in different poses.

    He swiped through one of the paintings with his fingertip, and it was torn into pieces instantly.

    The corner of his mouth curved up slightly.

    ¡­¡­

    The divide guards did not chase Shi Sheng away when she approached the carriage, but they would chide the disciples when they did the same.

    Shi Sheng strode to the carriage and lifted the curtain to look inside.

    The space in the carriage was muchrger than looking from the outside. It lookedfy with a faint fragrance.

    No one was in the carriage.

    ¡°Third Miss Feng.¡± the divinity guard captain walked from the side and bowed respectfully, ¡°Lord Chain needs to rest. Please don¡¯t disturb him.¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    The captain did not answer him. It was evident that he did not intend to tell her. It could be an instruction from his superior that he could not tell Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng put down the curtain and walked back resentfully.

    The captain could not understand what Lord CHain was thinking. After Shi Sheng left, he then bowed the carriage, ¡°sir, Third Miss Feng¡¯s gone.¡±

    Nothing came out from the carriage. The captain maintained the same position for some time. As he wanted to say something again, he saw Shi Sheng was left returned in high speed and lifted the curtain swiftly.

    It was still empty.

    ¡°Why are you bowing at the empty carriage?¡±

    The captain, ¡°...¡±

    Did she just boomerang back?!

    ¡°Third Miss Feng, I¡¯m training my waist energy.¡± the captain answered without missing a beat.

    Shi Sheng nced at his waist and said slyly, ¡°you should train your waist on the bed. It¡¯s more practical.¡±

    The captain took a while to understand what Shi Sheng meant. His mouth twitched. Is Third Miss Feng ady for real?

    How dare she say that.

    And in such a confident tone.

    A girl should be more conserved!

    ¡°I know you¡¯re there. If you don¡¯t want to see me, that¡¯s fine. I have plenty of time.¡± Shi Sheng turned around and left.

    Damn! You think you¡¯re so great just because you can control time, is it?!

    I would¡¯ve chopped you into pieces if I wasn¡¯t scared that you¡¯re going to die and teleport to another dimension!

    Thest statement obviously was not directed to the captain. The captain could not help but shake his head, you can never guess what Lord Chain¡¯s thinking.

    ¡­

    [Hidden Mission: Mountains and Rivers as Betrothal Gift]

    The System announced the hidden mission the moment Shi Sheng was out of the divinity guards¡¯ sight.

    Although this mission was practically useless to the Host.

    [Mission Goal: Yin Wei. Make Yin Wei marry you with mountains and rivers as your betrothal gift.]

    Shi Sheng,¡±...¡±

    How about I marry him with said gifts?

    [Host, please remember that you¡¯re a girl. You¡¯re ady. You¡¯re female.] It¡¯s crucial, so it had to repeat thrice.

    Ady should be delicate and coy, know how to act cute, and be pampered. The Host would be the only female that liked to get into fights, kill people, and spoil her man.

    Mountains and rivers as betrothal gifts.

    How about I conquer the world, give it to him and have him gifted back to me?

    I¡¯m such a genius!

    [...]

    # My Host always likes to go off the script. #

    Yeap, but before that, I still need to break up the couple.

    This is the real deal.

    # She also likes to break up couples yet disy her affection as publicly as possible. What kind of mental illness does she have?#

    Shi Sheng stopped following Yin Wei. Since she confirmed that he was Feng Ci, he¡¯s not going to run away. So she did not have to rush.

    She was oddly confident that she could win over Yin Wei.

    Yin Wei did not have any reaction when he heard that Shi Sheng had left. As if he intentionally let ady that had an unknown intention at him, follow him for a while.

    Whether she left or not had no impact on him.

 Chapter 799 - The Enlightened State Teacher (12)

    Chapter 799 The Enlightened State Teacher (12)

    By the time Shi Sheng reached home, the mystical creatures were driven back to Demon me Ridge by thebined efforts of the three empires.

    Only a few mystical creatures left and caused chaos on the maind.

    The empires were investigating the reason behind the mystical beasts¡¯ rampage.

    Since the mystical beasts came from the Cang Lan Empire, the other two empires took advantage of this opportunity and requestedpensation from Cang Lan Empire.

    Cang Lan Empire was struck by those two empires when it was at its weakest.

    The rumors that Shi Sheng was the culprit of this incident was spreading even more.

    She was summoned by Patriarch Feng the moment she arrived home.

    Patriarch Feng rarely showed his face in front of outsiders. Even he showed up, he only strolled around and would not talk much.

    The outsiders saw Patriarch Feng as a solemn yet cunning person, so they gave him the nickname of the ¡®cold-face fox¡¯.

    However, in the original host¡¯s memory, Patriarch Feng was a caring father to her.

    She grew up in the Feng Family for as long as she could remember. Everyone would address her as Third Miss. She even thought that she was Patriarch Feng¡¯s legitimate daughter until she was told that she was adopted.

    Patriarch Feng had been instilling that the original host was not his biological daughter, so she understood that over time.

    ¡°Father,¡± Shi Sheng greeted politely.

    The person on the seat sat there cold-faced. The passage of time had left wrinkles on his face as a marking of his age.

    It was said that those who cultivated had a longer life span, but nevertheless, they were not immortal.

    ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± Patriarch Feng nced over Shi Sheng as if he was trying to see if she was injured or not.

    Shi Sheng shook her head.

    Patriarch Feng¡¯s face then darkened, ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Patriarch Feng was naturally asking about the incident of her releasing the mystical creatures.

    ¡°Feng Qing Qing framed me!¡± she had to tattle at times like this.

    Patriarch Feng looked even sterner, ¡°Feng Qing Qing? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him!¡±?<i>is that little b****!</i>

    ¡°Why did he frame you? Does he have a grudge against you? Did he do anything to you?¡± Patriarch Feng shot three questions at once, although the first and third questions were essentially asking the same thing.

    Feng Qing Qing had already framed her. How is that not anything?

    ¡°I¡¯m father¡¯s most doted on daughter.¡± Shi Sheng said out of nowhere, ¡°now that the two empires are attacking Cang Lan Empire. Father, what do you think he¡¯s trying to do?¡±

    Patriarch Feng got it instantly after Shi Sheng hinted at him.

    The rumors started so suddenly as if everyone knew about the news overnight.

    Feng Qing Qing was the Chi Yan Empire¡¯s emperor. Chi Yan Empire was the most powerful empire among the three empires. Ir was reasonable to say that he was trying to stir things up.

    After all, to be a good protagonist, you need to have the desire to conquer the whole world before dying with the heroine.

    When the male lead confirmed that he was in love with the heroine. Their ending would be retired in the mountains and did not care about whatever kingdom.

    All the previous efforts, grudges, and blood feuds would be nothing after he met the female lead.

    So no matter what the reason for He Lian Yu¡¯s made a sudden move at that time, Shi Sheng felt that he was trying to create trouble.

    <i>If you want to create trouble, let¡¯s make trouble together!</i>

    <i>It¡¯s too boring to do this alone.</i>

    If He Lian Yu wanted to create trouble, it was sure that someone would request Shi Sheng to surrender as the main culprit for the whole incident.

    Patriarch Feng would not agree to this.

    The consequence of not agreeing was that both empires would have an excuse to start a war.

    There would be a conflict between Patriarch Feng and the Royal family, it would be easier for He Lian Yu to conquer Cang Lan Empire.

    <strong>[¡­] The female lead had thought so far.</strong>

    <strong>This was just the beginning, and she had thought about the tactic and the ending of the story.</strong>

    <strong>Isn¡¯t that you are the one who doesn¡¯t like to use your brain?</strong>

    Shi Sheng felt annoyed. This was obviously to make trouble.?<i>Of course, I had to think further to prevent myself from being framed, Retard.</i>

    <i>Do you think everybody same as you, even don¡¯t know whether being poisoned or not?</i>

    <strong>[¡­It¡¯s better not to speak, the female lead is mad.]</strong>

    After Shi Sheng finished condemning the system, Patriarch Feng had a clear opinion.

    Patriarch Feng¡¯s face was slightly pale, and his tone was soft, ¡°Xiao Yin, go back to rest first, and I will go to the pce.¡±

    Shi Sheng nodded obediently, turned, and left the hall. Patriarch Feng went to the pce hurriedly.

    ¡­

    ording to the female lead¡¯s memory, Shi Sheng returned to the female lead¡¯s boudoir, which was an independent small attic with a peaceful environment.

    ¡°Third Miss Feng, why only now you just came back? Mentor Wan and others have been back for several days, and the Patriarch Feng was worried about you.¡±

    ¡°Are you injured?¡±

    The maids of the female lead surrounded Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng said that she was okay, then only the maids calmed down and left her to do their chores.

    ¡°Wan Quan and others were back?¡± Shi Sheng went up to the small attic while asked the maid who had been following her.

    The maid opened the curtain for Shi Sheng, ¡°No, it¡¯s been four days since they came back, but Tutor Wan seemed to be seriously injured for saving Miss Seven. Due to this, Patriarch Feng lost his control and sent Miss Seven to the West Building. She hasn¡¯t been released yet.¡±

    The Feng Mansion wasrge, but it was considered small whenes to the news spreading in it.

    Small news was spread quickly in Feng¡¯s Mansion.

    Wan Quan was a mentor whom Patriarch Feng respected ??very much. Now Patriarch Feng, who originally treated Feng Qing Qing badly would take advantage of Feng Qing Qing who had been seriously injured.

    She heard that Wan Quan had pleaded to save Feng Qing Qing from being whipped out.

    The news of Shi Sheng¡¯s return spread quickly, and everyone came to visit her, but all of them thought differently, each with his own ax to grind*.

    [Note: A Chinese saying which means each of them has a bad intention.]

    Shi Sheng asked those people toe to the meeting room.

    <i>Pui!</i>

    <i>I¡¯ll handle them all together at once.</i>

    The men from Feng¡¯s family were all studying in the Royal Academy and rarely came back, so, at this time, those who came were all a group of females.

    As soon as Shi Sheng appeared, a girl in pink clothing immediately said, ¡°Third sister, it¡¯s great that you are fine.¡±

    There was a smile on his immature face, with a bit of hatred in her eyes.

    <i>Why didn¡¯t she die outside?</i>

    There was no news from her before, so many guessed that she was dead. If Shi Sheng was dead, she was not the only one who would be happy.

    ¡°I am sorry for letting you be disappointed that I¡¯m not dead.¡± Shi Sheng sat down on the main seat of the living room.

    The girl with pink clothes was embarrassed, ¡°What is third sister talking about? It¡¯s great if you are fine.¡±

    Shi Sheng knocked on the desk and asked seriously, ¡°didn¡¯t you which for ?me to die and don¡¯ting back anymore?¡±

    ¡°How can the third sister think of me that way? I really worried about you.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red and looked at Shi Sheng aggrievedly.

    ¡°Worried about my well-being? I¡¯m just helping you to speak out what you did not dare to say, don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±

    The girl started to sob softly, ¡°Third sister, did I offend you? Why did you say that to me? If I have done something wrong, you can just tell me and I will amend it.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, you just wanted me to note back alive. There is nothing wrong with it, it¡¯s human nature!¡± Shi Sheng said calmly.

    The female lead was too favored in Feng¡¯s Mansion, so, it was usual for others to hold resentment.

 Chapter 800 - The Enlightened State Teacher (13)

    <strong>Chapter 800</strong>

    <strong>The Enlightened State Teacher (13)</strong>

    The girl in pink ran away crying as if she had been humiliated.

    Shi Shengughed silently and looked at the person next to her.

    Patriarch Feng only had his biological illegitimate daughter, followed by his righteous daughter.

    Patriarch Feng had many brothers. At this moment, the hall was upied by his brother¡¯s family.

    Because Patriarch Feng did not have a biological child, so the children of his brothers were ranked, which also means Patriarch Feng had to choose an heir among them.

    If Patriarch Feng had an heir, then these people would not have been ranked.

    In this trial, only she and Feng Qing Qing participated. Others imed to be sick. They were not willing to go. They were not too old and they had the elders to back them up, even if they did not participate, no one dared to do anything to them.

    But this time, it seemed a little fishy.

    The woman in pink ran away. The others looked at each other for a moment. The woman sitting at the front adjusted her expression and asked caringly: ¡°Third sister, why did youe back so muchter than Feng Qing Qing? Did something happen on the way?¡±

    ¡°Why do you care?¡±

    Shi Sheng talked back to her with a sentence.

    The woman¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment, ¡°Third sister, don¡¯t misunderstand ... I am just concerned about you.¡±

    She looked at Shi Sheng, this is the same person I know. How has her temperament changed so much?

    ¡°If you guys are here to see if I¡¯m dead or not, then, unfortunately, I¡¯m not dead. What a disappointment to you guys.¡± Shi Sheng raised her voice so that everyone in the hall could hear, ¡°I¡¯m just a foster daughter, in favor, and I won¡¯t share the family fortune with you, so go back to your own families to find your father.¡±

    The crowd: ¡°......¡±

    The hall was silent. Everyone was unbelievably looking at Shi Sheng as if she had just said something unexpected.

    Shi Sheng calmly took out a handful of sunflower seeds. The crisp sound broke the silence in the hall.

    This Feng Zhi Yin doesn¡¯t seem right!

    This was the only feeling of the crowd.

    The crowd looked up and down at Shi Sheng. this is still the same Feng Zhi Yin, why is her temperament¡­

    ¡°Enough of looking, I¡¯m going to charge money further on.¡± Am I the one you can casually look at?

    A bunch of retards.

    The crowd exchanged nces at each other for a few moments and exited the hall one after another.

    One after another, the crowd exited the hall. They immediately surrounded the girl from before.

    ¡°Big sister, why does this Feng Zhi Yin speak so impulsively?¡± In the past, she spoke gently and softly. She did not speak that often. Why is she so fiery today?

    ¡°Did she knock her brains out there?¡±

    ¡°She is just an adopted daughter, not even rted to our Feng family. If she is not father¡¯s favorite. How did she have the right to call us sister? Disrespectful.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, she actually returned this time and Feng Qing Qing......¡±

    ¡°That is enough.¡± The woman scolded, ¡°Take a look where we are now, don¡¯t mention it here.¡±

    Several people were quickly silenced, afraid to speak.

    Shi Sheng slowly walked out from inside after they left, looking in the direction of those few people who left.

    [Side Task: The Culprit]

    ¡°Bah!¡± Who permitted you to post the mission!

    The system was shocked and immediately added, [epted by default, please refer to the literal meaning of the specific task].

    The system went offline and shut down immediately after the sentence.

    I don¡¯t want to see myself being abused by the host at all.

    Shi Sheng cursed the system manufacturer from the bottom of her heart before calming down a little.

    The original plot did not write the ending of the protagonist in the life where Feng Qing Qing died tragically.

    When Feng Qing Qing was reborn in this life, the protagonist¡¯ste-life was so miserable. Even if someone wanted to harm her, it only made her life worse.

    This is so annoying!

    ¡­¡­

    The two empires did offer to take care of the culprits on their behalf.

    Patriarch Feng gave the royal family a warning in advance, this did not receive their support but instead allowed the royal family to find the opportunity to question their ill intentions, and provoke war and break the three-country alliance.

    The three alliances were concluded for a hundred years to maintain peace and stability on the continent, and whoever broke them first would be guilty.

    Cang Lan Empire picked up on this topic, and the other two empires didn¡¯t make as much of a fuss.

    Shi Sheng did not have the opportunity to see the three countries fighting, but she heard the story of this matter.

    When the three countries couldn¡¯t hold up much longer, the two empires guarded the edge of the Demon me Ridge. Both at the same time were in chaos, the mystical creatures fled to the country, and more people got hurt.

    Before the crowd could figure out what was going on, the chain appeared with his people and roughly ended this issue by mentioning it was a tie.

    Even if the two empires knew that the chain had done it, there was nothing they could do.

    The Cang Lan Empire¡¯s chain is notoriously difficult to deal with, and difficult to read. No one knew what he was thinking.

    With such a simple and brutal solution, it caught the crowd off guard.

    When did Feng Ci start to solve things so simple and brutal?

    When Shi Sheng had not paid much attention to each bit of Feng Ci¡¯s approach to matters, his life and hers were intensively rted. In the case of each other¡¯s safety, the two tacitly agreed not to step into each other¡¯s circle and interfere with each other.

    The only impression she had for Feng Ci in this life was that he was... simple and brutal.

    He would set fire upon any disagreement.

    The Venerable Court was not far away from Feng¡¯s Mansion. Shi Sheng rushed to find someone.

    The Venerable Court was built magnificently. Two ck Qilin standing at the entrance. Their eyes were blood-red, it looked lifelike. Their fangs and ws seemed ready to shallow a visitor in a bite.

    If you were to see such a thing at night, it would be pretty scary.

    When Shi Sheng looked closer at it, it showed a rich aura.

    ¡°Miss Feng.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked away from the Qilin and looked at the person who called her.

    It was a good-looking teenager, wearing the uniform of the Divinity Guard. He stood at the top of the steps, with a faint smile on his face, ¡°My lord said, if Miss Feng likes them, you can take them back.¡±

    Shi Sheng pointed at the ck Qilin, ¡°This thing?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡± Such a big pile, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s edible and usable.

    Teenager: ¡°......¡± Aren¡¯t you the one here curious?

    ¡°Let your lord give it to me himself.¡± Shi Sheng knew that Yin Wei, that retard, must be here.

    The smile on the young man¡¯s face faded, ¡°Miss Feng, I don¡¯t dare to pass this for you.¡±

    The consequences of coveting chain ...

    Oh, he did not want to tell him.

    Although Miss Feng seemed to be a little different from the other adults. He did not think that his lord was in love with Miss Feng.

    ¡°Then let me in, I¡¯ll talk to him myself.¡± Shi Sheng took a few steps up the stairs.

    The young man shook his head and reached out to block Shi Sheng¡¯s way, ¡°Miss Feng, you can¡¯t be allowed in.¡±

    His lord only told him to deliver the message. He didn¡¯t say he could let her in.

 Chapter 801 - The Enlightened State Teacher (14)

    Chapter 801

    The Enlightened State Teacher (14)

    Shi Sheng was stopped outside the Venerable Court.

    The teenager did not allow Shi Sheng to enter.

    ¡°Third Miss Feng, the lord doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± The boy said euphemistically.

    Shi Sheng red at the teenager, ¡°I want to see him.¡±

    Teenager: ¡°...¡±<i> You want to see him, that¡¯s your business! </i>

    Regardless of what Shi Sheng said, she was still not allowed to enter.

    Send these two Qilin to the Feng house.¡± Shi Sheng pointed at the two Qilin sculptures before leaving.

    <i> They are given by Feng Ci, it¡¯s better to take it rather than not. </i>

    The corners of the boy¡¯s mouth twitched. <i>You just said that it¡¯s not useful to you, then why are you taking it? </i>

    Of course, the young man didn¡¯t dare to speak out, slightly bent over his body, and answered with ¡°Yes.¡±

    When Shi Sheng left the Venerable Court and walked around the street, she unexpectedly met Feng Qing Qing.

    Feng Qing Qing had been released from the small ck house. She was walking on the street with a young man. Shi Sheng remembered that young man, he was the one who was bitten by a snake in Demon me Ridge.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t expect that he was still alive.

    However, he was with the female lead, so it didn¡¯t seem strange that he survived.

    Two of them happened to walk out from a herb store. Shi Sheng stood at the bottom of the steps of the herb store, tilting her head slightly to look at Feng Qing Qing.

    A ray of hatred started in the gaze of Feng Qing Qing, she missed a divine beast because of this woman.

    That¡¯s a blood Qilin, a rare creature to be seen in a thousand years.

    It was because of her that she was punished severely by Patriarch Feng. As the daughter of Patriarch Feng, she seemed like an insignificant outsider.

    After being reincarnated, Feng Qing Qing had no hope in kinship. She only wanted to be stronger and more powerful.

    Feng Qing Qing suppressed her emotions and led the man past Shi Sheng. As the female lead, she did not want to cause any unnecessary conflict.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t stop Feng Qing Qing and let her pass.

    As the young man passed by, he gave Shi Sheng an odd nce.

    He remembered the words she said in Demon me Ridge very clearly. Although she was right, the man felt that Shi Sheng was too cold-bloodedpared with Feng Qing Qing, who had rescued him.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Shi Sheng red back fiercely, ¡°Be aware, I¡¯ll poke your eyes.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s voice was not loud, so Feng Qing Qing, who was walking at the front, didn¡¯t hear her.

    Disgust grew in the young man¡¯s nce. <i> How can such a vicious woman bepared with Seventh Miss? </i>

    He turned his gaze and trotted a few steps to catch up with Feng Qing Qing.

    Shi Sheng took a look at the herb store where Feng Qing Qing had walked out. The female lead must havee here to buy herbs for alchemy.

    Simr to all fantasy novels, there was a shortage of elixir on this continent.

    The heroine, who had the continent¡¯s lost elixir pellet recipe, will soon shine and be praised by all.

    And the male lead would get closer to her as he needed the recipe from her.

    It would be fun to let Feng Qing Qing kill He Lian Yu with poison.

    <b>[...Do you think the female lead is a fool? To poison the male lead? Besides, your mission does not involve the male lead, so don¡¯t harm him.]</b>

    <i>Don¡¯t harm the male lead?

    Damn!

    He framed me, and you want me to forget about it?

    Do you think I don¡¯t hold grudges? </i>

    Shi Sheng ground her teeth, ¡± I do think that the female lead is retarded.¡±

    <b>[...Who is not retarded in your eyes?]</b>

    Shi Sheng shifted her nce, and then she chuckled slightly, ¡°All of them are mentally retarded.¡±

    <i> All retards are equally retarded. </i>

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the Feng family¡¯s third daughter? She still dares toe out.¡±

    ¡°How do people like her know the plight of ordinary people. She only behaves as she pleases.¡±

    ¡°If I had caused such a big trouble, I would havemitted suicide a long time ago to apologize with my death.¡±

    Suddenly, people on the street started pointing fingers at Shi Sheng.

    Although the incident in Demon me Ridge was resolved by Yin Wei, the people in the Cang Lan Empire thought that Shi Sheng was the culprit for the whole incident.

    Shi Sheng turned around to face the people who were talking about her, and suddenly they stopped the discussion.

    Shi Sheng sneered, cing her hands on her hip, with a frantic expression, ¡°Juste to kill me for the sake of people if you can!¡±

    <i>Come on!

    Let¡¯s hurt each other!

    I don¡¯t afraid of you! </i>

    The gossipers began to have chills at their backs and retreated with a few steps back.

    But then they remembered they were a group of men, they should not be afraid of a girl.

    ¡°You¡¯re ady, why are you so cruel!¡± one of them boldly used her.

    ¡°Who says women should not be cruel?¡± Shi Sheng red over. Her tone was as fierce as it could be, ¡°Do you create the rules? Or is it the emperor¡¯s regtions?¡±

    <i>When the man is ruthless, people will say that he is capable of doing great things.

    And when women do the same, people will say they are cruel and vicious.

    Who stiptes that a woman must be kind, not ambitious, and have to stay home to serve her husband and educate the children?</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s aura felt like she was about to murder them if they dared to disagree with her.

    They nced at each other and hurriedly turned around to run away.

    This third daughter of the Feng family was like a lunatic.

    <b>[¡­My host is always creating trouble. Making trouble is the patent of the female lead. Why are you stealing others¡¯ work?! Why can¡¯t you do your missions quietly? ]</b>

    Shi Sheng strolled around the street and bought a bunch of weird things. From the System¡¯s perspective, they were strange things.

    When Shi Sheng passed through a path that required her to go back to Feng Mansion, she was blocked in the street.

    It was heavily crowded and there was no way to tell what was happening inside.

    Shi Sheng pulled a girl and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on inside?¡± <i> Good dogs don¡¯t stand in the way. These people blocked the street and I can¡¯t cross it! </i>

    The girl shook her head and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just got here.¡±

    Shi Sheng tiptoed and looked at it, but she could not squeeze through the crowd.

    It took a lot of effort for Shi Sheng to squeeze her way to the front.

    The first thing she saw was a ck Qilin standing in the middle. The Divinity Guards were standing around the Qilin, and the heroine, Feng Qing Qing stood in front of them.

    Feng Qing Qing¡¯s face turned pale, and she was held by the man next to her.

    Shi Sheng: ¡°...¡± <i> What are you trying to do! </i>

    Feng Qing Qing confronted the Divinity Guard that she did not start the quarrel. She was chasing after someone and coincidentally ran into the Divinity Guards who were escorting Qilin.

    The guards thought that Feng Qing Qing was going to create trouble, so they fought with each other.

    Feng Qing Qing didn¡¯t dare to reveal too much of her strength and ended up getting beaten by the Divinity Guards.

    ¡°Are the people from the Venerable Court so unreasonable?¡± Feng Qing Qing was mad. If she wasn¡¯t afraid of exposing her power, she would not have been beaten by them.

    The Divinity Guard responded solemnly, ¡°Feng Qing Qing, you were the one who barged in first.¡±

    Feng Qing Qing sneered, ¡°I was chasing someone else, yet you stopped me and let that person go. Is it possible that the person is under the Venerable Court?¡±

    The Divinity Guard remained calm, ¡°We don¡¯t know who you were chasing, and we didn¡¯t see them, but it¡¯s a fact that you barged in.¡±

 Chapter 802 - The Enlightened State Teacher (15)

    Chapter 802

    The Enlightened State Teacher (15)

    The guards were resolute that Feng Qing Qing had barged in to cause trouble.

    Feng Qing Qing snorted coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Venerable Court would fail to distinguish right from wrong.¡±

    Feng Qing Qing and the Venerable Court did not get along in the plot. Hence, Feng Qing Qing definitely would not be kind to the divinity guards no matter what.

    The Venerable Court was of very high standards in the hearts of ordinary civilians, and the Divinity Guard was a strong existencepared to an army.

    However, the reputation of the Venerable Court was not good. Whatever the Divinity Guards did was based on Yin Wei¡¯s decision.

    Whatever he said was right. No one else could disrupt.

    Yin Wei was unpredictable. Sometimes he had done a good deed, and sometimes he did terrible things.

    So such an existence that could rebel anytime was like a time bomb in the eyes of these people. He might rebel at any time in the future.

    Feng Qing Qing also understood that she could not fight directly with the divinity guards at the moment.

    She could not reveal her strength yet. She was still too weak.

    So, she held back the anger and let them go first.

    The heroines who could endure were the ones who could achieve great things.

    However, Shi Sheng just found it inexplicable and was too unbelievable.

    The scriptwriter tried hard to make Shi Sheng and Feng Qing Qing fight against each other.

    The Divinity Guards carried the Qilin and left.

    Many in the crowd knew the two iconic Qilin.

    In the Cang Lan Empire, only the Venerable Court dared to guard the gate with a Qilin.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t those two Qilin outside the Venerable Court? Where are they going to be sent?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s follow them and take a look.¡±

    So, the Divinity Guards sent the Qilin into the Feng Mansion while being surrounded by the crowd.

    Patriarch Feng looked inexplicable, ¡°May I ask what does the Venerable Court mean by sending these?¡±

    ¡°Patriarch Feng, we are just following the order.¡±

    The wise Patriarch Feng did not continue the question, ¡°These Qilins...¡±

    These are the two Qilin outside the Venerable Court!

    When they were just outside, many people coveted them. Back when the chain did not have a reputation; those who were brave would try to steal the Qilin.

    But the consequences...

    It¡¯s tragic to think about it.

    How did these things be sent to his home by the Venerable Court? What is the meaning of this?

    ¡°It¡¯s for your third daughter.¡±

    Third daughter?

    Xiao Yin!?

    What happened between Xiao Yin and the chain? Why is he gifting these Qilins to Xiao Yin?

    ¡°Goodbye.¡± The Divinity Guard did not solve the confusion for Patriarch Feng and quickly left the Feng Mansion.

    As soon as the guards left, Patriarch Feng immediately asked someone to call for Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng took a shortcut and arrived at the house before the Divinity Guard.

    So, when Patriarch Feng¡¯s people came to call her, she was already in her room.

    ¡­¡­

    Patriarch Feng walked around the Qilin solemnly until he did not notice that Shi Sheng had arrived.

    ¡°Father.¡± Shi Sheng called him.

    Patriarch Feng headed up and pointed at Qilin in the next second, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It was sent by the chain!¡± Shi Sheng answered as if it was some ordinary matter.

    Patriarch Feng, of course, knew that this was sent by the chain to Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Why did the chain send you this?¡±

    Shi Sheng pondered for a moment, ¡°Maybe as an apology for wronging me?¡±

    It may also be a love token¡­

    It is hard to guess the retard¡¯s mind.

    ¡°He wronged you? What did you do to the chain?¡± Patriarch Feng¡¯s expression became anxious.

    What did the chain do to Xiao Yin!?

    ¡°It¡¯s about the incident in Demon me Ridge. He thought it was me who broke his formation...¡±

    Shi Sheng told Patriarch Feng the incident in Demon me Ridge in detail.

    Patriarch Feng has been busy with his businesstely, so he forgot about this.

    ¡°What about the rumors that you broke the defensive formation of other people¡¯s cities?¡± The rumors seem to be spreading more than before.

    ¡°They wanted to lock me outside the city gate, is there any problem that I broke their formation?¡± Shi Sheng asked seriously.

    This sentence is informative.

    Is she admitting that she broke other people¡¯s formations?

    And someone wants to lock her outside the city gate?

    Who is so bold to do that!

    ¡°Xiao Yin, how do you know the way to break the defensive formation?¡± He understood how capable her daughter was.

    In the city near Demon me Ridge, the defensive formation is much more advanced than other cities, it is not easy to break the defensive formation.

    ¡°I just know how.¡± It¡¯s that easy for a genius like me.

    Her Sword: ¡°...¡± You didn¡¯t even move 1 finger, how can you feel so proud? Where¡¯s your face?

    No matter what Patriarch Feng asked, Shi Sheng would dodge the questions with words like ¡®innate¡¯, ¡®smart,¡¯ and ¡®self-taught¡¯.

    Patriarch Feng should not be the head of this family anymore as he couldn¡¯t find out that Shi Sheng was different from Feng Zhi Yin.

    Patriarch Feng was full of suspicion. He changed the topic back to Qilin, ¡°the chain is not easy to get along with. So, don¡¯t get too close with him.¡±

    How is it possible not to get too close to him?

    He is the one I want to dote on.

    Although Patriarch Feng asked her don¡¯t get too close to the chain, he did not mean to restrict them. He also asked the Qilin to be sent to her yard and ced directly outside the garret.

    Later, Shi Sheng learned that the Qilin came with an anti-theft function.

    ¡­¡­

    After Patriarch Feng allowed Shi Sheng to leave, he went to the ancestral hall alone, where the ancestors of the Feng family were enshrined.

    Patriarch Feng paid his respect first.

    He then stepped forward and reversed the ancestral tablet position, and the table where the tablets were ced suddenly split into two, a dark passage appeared.

    Patriarch Feng entered the passage, and the door behind closed automatically.

    He went all the way in, walked through the long and dim passage, and entered arger space.

    There were many shelves here, with amp in eachpartment.

    Some of the lights were stronger, while others were weak as if the oil had run out.

    The Patriarch Feng walked directly to amp that was lit but very faint.

    Patriarch Feng froze there, no way...

    Is this true?

    With suspicion, Patriarch Feng took out a stone from thepartment where themp was ced.

    He brought the stone out and went straight to the small building where Shi Sheng was.

    Patriarch Feng stood outside, and the stone began to glow slowly as he moved, the stone still exhibiting a very faint light.

    Patriarch Feng found an excuse to go in and chat with Shi Sheng.

    Patriarch Feng¡¯s expression was even stranger after he came out.

    Yes, it is Xiao Yin, but why is Xiao Yin¡¯s soulmp so weak? Even the induction of the soul stone is also weakened¡­

    In this world, when someone in a big family is born, they would light up the soulmp and get a soul stone. The soulmp could let people know that the person was still alive, and the soul stone could determine the location of that person and could also determine whether that person is real or not.

    Patriarch Feng discovered that Shi Sheng¡¯s personality had changed and suspected that she was not Xiao Yin. So, he decided to go on checking the soulmp.

    But this result made Patriarch Feng have more doubts.

    The soul stone can¡¯t be wrong. The person inside the building is indeed Xiao Yin.

    Now, the question is...

    Why is the light so faint, as if it is about to disappear?

 Chapter 803 - The Enlightened State Teacher (16)

    Chapter 803

    The Enlightened State Teacher (16)

    Shi Sheng found that Patriarch Feng had called many doctors to perform full medical check-ups on her.

    But the result showed that she was healthy. There was nothing wrong with her.

    Patriarch Feng was so worried, if she is fine, why is the soulmp so faint?

    And Feng Patriarch¡¯s behavior also caused Feng¡¯s family members to suspect that something was wrong with her health.

    Shi Sheng was innocent. There was nothing wrong with her.

    ¡°Third sister.¡±

    As she sent Patriarch Feng away, a figure appeared at the courtyard gate. The person was a little surprised as she saw the Qilin ced outside the courtyard for a few moments.

    The Feng family member heard the news that the chain sent the Qilins to Shi Sheng.

    Due to Shi Sheng¡¯s behavior from before, they only dared to watch it from afar. No one dared to question her.

    Shi Sheng stood on the steps, right between the Qilin, with her hands around her chest, watching the woman who slowly came over calmly.

    Feng Qi Qi, the eldest daughter in Feng¡¯s family.

    Feng Qi Qi had two maids with her, and they were holding something in their hands. When she approached, she smiled slightly, ¡°I heard that the third sister is not feeling well, so I purposely brought some supplements for you.¡±

    The two maids immediately brought the things forward and opened them as she finished her sentence.

    Shi Sheng felt spiritual energy the moment the boxes were opened. Shi Sheng didn¡¯t recognize the thing inside the box, but from the strong spiritual energy that it exhibited, those were not some ordinary items.

    But¡­

    The weasel pays respect to the hen without the best of intentions.

    [Note: The weasel pays respect to the hen without the best of intentions (Chinese idiom) = With bad intentions]

    ¡°I¡¯m in good health.¡± Shi Sheng didn¡¯t ept those things, who knew if there was poison in them.

    Feng Qi Qi was likely to be the crucial character in the side quest.

    Feng Qi Qi nced at Shi Sheng calmly and said gently and softly: ¡°It is good if the third sister is fine, but since I have brought these supplements, there is no reason for me to take them back, so, please ept it. It¡¯s my small act of kindness to you.¡±

    ¡°No thanks.¡±

    ¡°Does third sister dislike the poor things that I gave?¡± Feng Qi Qi was a little upset. She retreated to advance, ¡°third sister usually eats and uses the best. You must think that these are not good enough for you.¡±

    Shi Sheng grinned maliciously, ¡°Since they are good things, then they should be reserved for your usage.¡±

    Feng Qiqi didn¡¯t notice the expression on Shi Sheng¡¯s face and quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t need these. These are for you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want them.¡±

    Feng Qi Qi: ¡°...¡±

    Why is it so difficult to send a gift?

    Shi Sheng turned around and entered the attic, ignoring Feng Qi Qi.

    Feng Qi Qi¡¯s expression changed very quickly. Her gaze swept over the boxes in the maid¡¯s hands, sighed helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The maid beside Shi Sheng spoke up only after Feng Qi Qi¡¯s figure disappeared outside the small building, ¡°Why did First Miss send those expensive things without any reason?¡±

    ¡°She has bad intentions.¡± Shi Sheng walked to the rocking chair andid down, ¡°There is no such thing as a free lunch.¡±

    The maid was surprised, ¡°No way, First Miss is quite nice!¡±

    Feng Qi Qi¡¯s reputation in Feng¡¯s house was good. Everyone knew that she was a knowledgeable, gentle, and pleasantdy.

    Shi Sheng swung her body while in the rocking chair, ¡°one may know a person for a long time without understanding their true nature. Do you know what she is thinking?¡±

    Some people may praise you in front of others while wishing to chop you into pieces down in their heart.

    Human nature!

    Human nature...

    ¡°Heh¡­¡±

    Shi Sheng suddenlyughed softly, and the maid asked with confusion: ¡°Miss, what are youughing at?¡±

    Shi Sheng suppressed her smile, closed her eyes, and said faintly, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Patriarch Feng continued to force medical check-ups on Shi Sheng for a few days before stopping. He asked Shi Sheng to go to the family¡¯s martial arts arena every day to study.

    The girls from wealthy families usually study within their families. Only direct descendants or highly talented boys will be sent to the academies.

    Ordinary boys could only study in the martial arts arena.

    Therefore, the martial arts arena was mixed with boys and girls. Shi Sheng had a personal instructor and did not need to share with other people, but when she arrived, she found that there were already people inside.

    A woman with light clothes quickly stood up when she saw Shi Shenge in.

    This woman is a descendant of the family¡¯s side branch. She could be a mentor for the female lead. This showed that she was capable.

    ¡°Third miss.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked at the person who was meditating.

    The instructor immediately exined, ¡°Seventh Miss will study with Third Miss in the future. Is Third Miss okay with it?¡±

    Who wants to study with the heroine!

    Who arranged it!

    I don¡¯t want to stay with the female lead!

    I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t control my mighty strength and kill her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡±

    The instructor did not expect Shi Sheng to refuse the arrangement, ¡°But...this is arranged by Mentor Wan.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you can just teach her then. Goodbye.¡± Shi Sheng turned around and left.

    The instructor was dumbfounded.

    It was okay if she argued with her, but then she just gave out her ce.

    As soon as Shi Sheng turned around, she saw Wan Quan standing behind, staring at Shi Sheng with a solemn look on his ferocious face.

    Wan Quan said in a deep voice, ¡°Third Miss, Seventh Miss is considered your sister. It is better to be taught by the same instructor.¡±

    Shi Sheng said word by word: ¡°But I don¡¯t want to study with her.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Shi Sheng hissed, ¡°If I don¡¯t want to, then I don¡¯t want to. Why are you demanding a reason from me? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Wan Quan used his position as her mentor, ¡°Everyone has a reason when they do certain things, what is the reason that you don¡¯t want to study with Seventh Miss?¡±

    Oh, you think I¡¯m afraid of you just because you¡¯re a mentor!

    ¡°Why do I need to have a reason? If I don¡¯t want to, then I don¡¯t want to. I am in a bad mood, is it okay?¡± Everyone has a reason for doing something. These are just excuses for their actions and to make people feel that what they did was right.

    ¡°Mentor Wan.¡± Feng Qing Qing already ended the meditation and walked out from the inside with a calm expression, ¡± I can study with other people if Third Miss is not willing to study with me.¡±

    Feng Qing Qing felt that Shi Sheng just wanted to kick out of her. So what if she didn¡¯t let herself learn. Feng Qing Qing did not need to be taught, she only wanted to hide the fact that she was powerful.

    Wan Quan nced at Shi Sheng with disappointment.

    ¡°I will teach you personally in the future.¡± Wan Quan said to Feng Qing Qing.

    ¡°Mentor Wan, but this does notply with the rules.¡± The female instructor interjected in a whisper, being red at by Wan Quan. The female instructor did not dare to speak after that.

    Wan Quan shook his head slightly, his voice full of disapproval, ¡°Third Miss, you won¡¯t be able to achieve a big sess with this attitude.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Shi Sheng replied indifferently and raised her foot to move forward. ¡°Whether I can achieve great things or not is not a concern of yours. This is my business.¡±

    Wan Quan was maddened by Shi Sheng¡¯s attitude. He had been in Feng¡¯s Mansion for so long and had never seen anyone who dared to talk to him with this attitude.

    The female tutor hurriedly called from behind, ¡°Third Miss, you still have to go to ss.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to ss, let¡¯s have a day off...¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand.

    Female tutor: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 804 - The Enlightened State Teacher (17)

    <h4>Chapter 804</h4>

    <h4>The Enlightened State Teacher (17)</h4>

    The news of Shi Sheng not attending ss was quickly spread to Patriarch Feng.

    After learning about what happened, Patriarch Feng grimaced with displeasure in front of Wan Quan for the first time. In the past, Wan Quan was a privileged existence in the Feng household. However, he was given a look of disfavor this time because of what happened. Deep down, Wan Quan could not wrap his head around this.

    ¡°Patriarch Feng, Seventh Miss is your biological daughter, Third Miss is just¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Patriarch Feng rebuked, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do not know anything.¡± Wan Quan looked solemn and continued to say: ¡°Seventh Miss and you are inseparable by blood, she is your closest family member, why are you treating her like this? You have raised Third Miss by your side for a long time, it is inevitable for you to have feelings of fondness for her, but to treat your own daughter like that for someone with a different surname, I can¡¯t understand that, and I can¡¯t approve of that.¡±

    Patriarch Feng¡¯s gaze turned dark, ¡°Wan Quan, when I took you in years ago, it was not so that you could preach to me now.¡±

    <i>Whatever I do, there was no ce for an outsider toment on it.</i>

    Wan Quan¡¯s expression changed slightly as if he thought of something. He hung his head and did not speak.

    Patriarch Feng was silent for a moment, ¡°Since you think so highly of her, she will be put into your care.¡±

    Patriarch Feng flicked his sleeves* and left, leaving Wan Quan standing alone in the hall.

    [Note: A Chinese saying that trantes into leaving angrily]

    ¡­¡­

    Feng Qing Qing had been following Wan Quan since then. Meanwhile, Shi Sheng had not been able to persevere in her studies, causing her tutor to be very free.

    Patriarch Feng nagged Shi Sheng about this several times since Shi Sheng promised not to embarrass Patriarch Feng during her finals, so Patriarch Feng decided to let her off the hook.

    Even though Shi Sheng did not go to ss, she did not fall behind in her practice.

    The female lead was constantly improving, so how could she be left behind without any improvements?

    It was just that the female lead was practicing alchemy, but Shi Sheng was not interested in learning. She could not learn it either. It was too delicate a job, and it also required patience, which was a great test for someone like Shi Sheng who would draw her sword at the drop of a hat.

    ¡°Third sister, I haven¡¯t seen youe to the martial arts arena in a long time.¡± Just as Shi Sheng approached the martial arts arena, Feng Qi Qi appeared out of nowhere with a few sisters and greeted her with a smile.

    ¡°Third sister.¡±

    ¡°Third Miss.¡±

    The group of sisters bowed to Shi Sheng ording to their status.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Shi Sheng raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Feng Qi Qi.

    <i>Feng Qi Qi has not been messing around after she gifted me the offerings. Bah! Supplements. Even when we met at the martial arts arena, she only greeted me politely. There haven¡¯t been any cases of them surrounding me like today.</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze made Feng Qi Qi ufortable as if it could prate through her skin and see her soul, making it almost impossible to maintain the smile on her face.?</i>

    <i>Feng Qi Qi avoided Shi Sheng¡¯s eye contact, trying to ignore Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze, ¡°There will be a testter, third sister shoulde too.¡±?</i>

    <i>¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±?</i>

    <i>¡°Third sister, you haven¡¯t been practicing properlytely. Are you afraid of losing?¡± The younger sister beside Feng Qi Qi picked up the conversation immediately in a provocative tone.?</i>

    <i>Everybody knew about Shi Sheng missing her sses and her various acts ofziness.?</i>

    <i>The corner of Shi Sheng¡¯s mouth was slightly hooked, and her eyebrows were raised with arrogance, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of crippling you guys.¡±?</i>

    <i>¡°Third sister is really good at joking, big sister¡¯s strength is on par with yours, even if she can¡¯t win, she¡¯ll be able to have a neck-to-neck fight with you. Besides¡­¡±</i>

    <i>After that sister finished bragging about Feng Qi Qi, her tone shifted, ¡°Recently Feng Qing Qing has made tremendous improvements, she spread the word that she is the most powerful among our generation. Third sister, you must teach Feng Qing Qing a lesson.?</i>

    <i>After beating around the bush, the talk still circles back to the female lead.?</i>

    <i>These people are here to sow discord between us!</i>

    <i>¡°Do you guys want to try and see if I can cripple you?¡± Shi Sheng didn¡¯t answer the sister and instead circled the topic back to them.?</i>

    <i>That sister: ¡°¡­¡±?Nobody asked you this.</i>

    <i>Why doesn¡¯t Feng Zhi Yin follow the flow we wanted?</i>

    <i>¡°It is very hurtful for the rtionship to discuss things like this, third sister. We know that you have the best talent. Nobody can win against you.¡± Feng Qi Qi came forward to smooth things over, ¡°Feng Qing Qing is nothing, she is just an illegitimate daughter. No matter how powerful she is, she can¡¯tpare to you.¡±</i>

    <i>Listen to what she is saying.?</i>

    <i>If it was anyone else, they would have already run to duel with the protagonist.</i>

    <i>¡°What did Feng Qing Qing do to provoke you guys that you have to keep pushing her against me? Do you really want me to beat her up so that you guys can take the fisherman¡¯s profits*? That¡¯s not a bad way to kill two birds with one stone.¡±?</i>

    <i>[Note: A Chinese saying that trantes into two people fighting until they are hurt, then the third party can swoop in to take the benefit]</i>

    <i>It¡¯s all a ruse!</i>

    <i>When Shi Sheng didn¡¯t act ording to the n, Feng Qi Qi froze there for a moment, not knowing how to continue the conversation.?</i>

    <i>After a while, Feng Qi Qi said, ¡°Third sister, we didn¡¯t have this intention.¡±?</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng continued to pursue and asked, ¡°Then what do you mean?¡±?</i>

    <i>¡°I ¡­¡± Feng Qi Qi meant exactly that, but at this time, she could not think of any other reason. Originally, she didn¡¯t even need to say it. She only needed to add fuel to the fire at the right moment and provoke Shi Sheng to fight with Feng Qing Qing.?</i>

    <i>Who knew Shi Sheng wouldn¡¯t take the bait and expose her instead?</i>

    <i>¡°It was Feng Qing Qing who went overboard. She said that third sister is nothing at all. She is the true genius of the Feng family. Third sister, listen to what she said. She doesn¡¯t take you seriously.¡± The sister beside Feng Qi Qi hurriedly helped out.?</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng smiled meaningfully, ¡°Is that so?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Yes! Now that Feng Qing Qing is under the training and protection of Instructor Wan, she takes herself seriously and thinks that she is the star of Feng family.¡±?</i>

    <i>¡°Feng Qing Qing is nothing. In our Feng family, third sister is still the most powerful. Feng Qing Qing is just a countryside girl. How can shepare with third sister? Third sister, you have to teach her a lesson. Let her know who the true master is.¡±?</i>

    <i>The people that Feng Qi Qi brought with her were talking badly about Feng Qing Qing.?</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng pped her palms together, ¡°You said it right!¡±?</i>

    <i>The surrounding people¡¯s faces lit up, and Feng Qi Qi let out a sigh of relief, thinking that Shi Sheng can¡¯t possibly not care about Feng Qing Qing.?</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng asked, ¡°Where is Feng Qing Qing?¡±?</i>

    <i>¡°Over there, over there, I just saw her there.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Third sister, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Immediately, someone ventured out and went in one direction.?</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng followed along with a light smile on her face. Feng Qi Qi walked beside Shi Sheng, saw the smile at the corner of her mouth had sent chills down her spine for some reason.?</i>

    <i>Before Feng Qi Qi had time to think about it, she had already arrived at the ce.?</i>

    <i>Feng Qing Qing was sparring with someone,. She announced to the public that she could use 4 elements, but she usually used the fire element. ?</i>

    <i>While the others could only send out unshaped attacks, Feng Qing Qing¡¯s mes already had shapes at this point.</i>

    <i>Feng Qing Qing made a fierce charge and chose to fight in close quarters. The mes in her hand rubbed out and pped onto the opponent¡¯s chest.</i>

    <i>¡°Ow!¡±</i>

    <i>Feng Qing Qing did not show any mercy. The man she was fighting with fell to the ground uttered a wail along with a painful expression.</i>

    <i>¡°You¡¯ll only suffer for a few days, you won¡¯t die from it.¡± Feng Qing Qing looked at the man as she stood over him, ¡°If you dare to hurt my people again, you¡¯ll end up worse than today. Leave!¡±?</i>

    <i>Shi Sheng: ¡°¡­¡±?The female lead stole my line!</i>

 Chapter 805 - The Enlightened State Teacher (18)

    Chapter 805

    The Enlightened State Teacher (18)

    ¡°Feng Qing Qing, you better watch out! Ouch! What are you guys standing there for? Faster go and call for a doctor. Feng Qing Qing, I won¡¯t let you off the hook¡­¡±

    A few followers went up and carried the man who was bbering.

    ¡°Seventh Miss ... will he retaliate against you?¡± A girl ran over from afar. It was the same girl who was at the Devil me Ridge that stubbornly wanted to go back to find Feng Qing Qing. Her name was Feng Xiao Lian.

    ¡°If he dares toe, I will cripple him.¡± Feng Qing Qing¡¯s expression was ruthless.

    One of the sisters behind Shi Sheng suddenly shouted, ¡°Who will you cripple? Feng Qing Qing. Do you not have any orders? This is a martial arts arena. It is a felony for people of the same n to kill each other.¡±

    Feng Qing Qing followed the voice and looked over, seeing Shi Sheng surrounded by a crowd. Her face turned sullen and cold. Her eyes were drenched with coldness.

    Feng Xiao Lian was frightened by this confrontation and hurriedly shrank behind Feng Qing Qing.

    Feng Qing Qing said in a cold voice, ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Usually, these people never failed to make things difficult for her. And today, they even brought Feng Zhi Yin over. It did not take a genius to know that they don¡¯t harbor any good intentions.

    Feng Qing Qing felt her guarding up as her eyes fell on Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng, who was very shrewd, reached out her arm to gesture to the sisters beside her, ¡°They want me to cripple you in a fight.¡±

    All the girls turned pale in unison and looked at Shi Sheng incredulously.

    This is different from what was promised!

    What does she mean by we want her to cripple Feng Qing Qing in a fight?

    We were just provoking her. We didn¡¯t say anything like that. How dare she talk such nonsense?

    ¡°What?¡± Feng Qing Qing didn¡¯t quite understand.

    ¡°I said, they wanted me to maim you.¡± Shi Sheng repeated, ¡°but I don¡¯t think you¡¯re worth my effort, so I think it¡¯s better to let them do it themselves.¡±

    The pretentious Sheng was online.

    ¡°Third sister¡­¡±

    ¡°Third what sister? I don¡¯t do rtionships withdies.¡± Shi Sheng said with a serious face, ¡°Well, I am done pretending with you guys. Quit plotting schemes behind my back. If I catch you doing that¡­¡±

    Shi Sheng sneered at them, ¡°I¡¯ll send you guys to heaven.¡±

    Shi Sheng left calmly after being arrogant, leaving a group of dumbfounded people behind.

    This ispletely different from what we expected!

    Feng Qing Qing sneered. Was this their plot?

    But Feng Zhi Yin¡­

    Seems a bit off.

    ¡­¡­

    Feng Qing Qing was performing well in the martial arts arena. With Wan Quan as her instructor, together with her talent, she was slowly showing her true strength to the others. Nobody dared to belittle her anymore.

    Feng Qing Qing was also secretly winning over the people of the Feng household.

    Starting with the top disciples of the Feng household.

    Feng Qing Qing had soon acquired a group of foolish fans.

    There was peace as Shi Sheng didn¡¯t appear in front of Feng Qing Qing, so they couldn¡¯t get into a fight.

    That night, Shi Sheng had just exited her practice state when she sensed an unfamiliar aura outside.

    In the blink of an eye, she drew out her iron sword and jumped out of bed. Heading towards the direction of the window that was cracked open by a little bit, she peeped through the crack and saw two ck shadows who were rapidly exchanging blows below.

    The both of them seemed to be aiming for the two qilins in front of her door.

    Speaking of that qilin¡­

    Probably afraid of waking people up with the noise, they didn¡¯t use their mystical energy. Instead, they fought with their fists. One was petite and was obviously a girl.

    Shi Sheng quietly pushed the window a crack wider, and her line of sight became wider.

    Meanwhile, the two people below had now locked each other in their grip, sticking very close together.

    ¡°We are both aiming for the Dark me Mystical Crystal. Since there are two of them, how about we each take one?¡± The man with a bigger build spoke in a lowered voice.

    The voice was a bit odd like he had changed his tone.

    ¡°How do I know that you won¡¯t go back on your words?¡± The girl¡¯s voice was very familiar to Shi Sheng. It¡¯s Feng Qing Qing.

    ¡°It¡¯s fruitless for us to keep fighting like this.¡±

    Feng Qing Qing was a little reluctant. She stayed silent for a few moments, ¡°I¡¯ll count one, two, three, and we¡¯ll both let go at the same time.¡±

    The man agreed without any hesitation, ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°One¡­¡­Two¡­¡­Three¡­¡­¡±

    They let go of each other at the same time but didn¡¯t let their guard down. After holding their position for around 30 seconds, they slowly backed off a little.

    ¡°You can take it first,¡± the man said while continuing to step back, indicating that he wasn¡¯t going to y any dirty tricks.

    Feng Qing Qing looked at the man warily for a few moments. She was also afraid that someone would suddenly appear out of nowhere, but this Dark me Mystical Crystal was of very good quality and thus very hard to find. She had no choice. She needed this for her practice.

    Feng Qing Qing looked around for a moment and quickly walked towards the qilin.

    Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!

    How dare they steal the token of affection given by Feng Ci!

    Shi Sheng suddenly opened the window wide open in an angry manner and shouted, ¡°You guys just divide up my stuff like that. Did you even ask for my permission as the owner?¡±

    The loud shout startled both Feng Qing Qing and the man.

    The man¡¯s reaction was faster than Feng Qing Qing¡¯s. Shi Sheng could barely finish her sentence when the man swayed his body and started moving speedily towards the qilin.

    ¡°Crap!¡± Such an awesome thief, he¡¯s walking all over me.

    Shi Sheng jumped down from the window sill while swinging her iron sword at the same time. A cold light shed through the qilin¡¯s scarlet eyes continuously.

    Seeing that the man was about to touch the qilin, a sword fiercely swept over from the side, bringing with it the cold air. The air in their surroundings seemed to be frozen in general.

    The man¡¯s body instinctively moved backward in response.

    Feng Qing Qing also snapped out of her daze at this moment and swiftly moved towards the other qilin.

    She was lucky enough to touch the qilin, and her palm was strangely burning, but luckily she managed to put the qilin away.

    She looked down at her hands, and her palm was already red and swollen, aching in pain.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    The iron sword shed down from above Feng Qing Qing¡¯s head. It was already toote for Feng Qing Qing to dodge. A strong oppression squeezed over in all directions. Chills prated into her skin and into her bones and blood until she couldn¡¯t even move.

    Just when she thought she had been cut. There was a sudden extra force on her wrist, pulling her to the side. The iron sword that brought about the cold air along with it, slightly grazed her cheeks and arms, cutting into a clump of flowers and trees beneath her. The flowers and trees were instantly turned into powder.

    Feng Qing Qing was half-carried away and was swept back a distance in an extremely fast manner andnded in the direction of the doorway.

    Feng Qing Qing¡¯s heart thumped wildly, and the feeling of almost dying slowly crept up.

    She had almost died.

    Shi Sheng ground her teeth in anger and charged towards Feng Qing Qing with her iron sword.

    This time, Feng Qing Qing and the man separated and swept away in two directions. Shi Sheng was alone, so she could only chase after Feng Qing Qing.

    After Feng Qing Qing found her path blocked by Shi Sheng, she could only face Shi Sheng head-on.

    Feng Qing Qing had the plot armor, so no matter how Shi Sheng flung her sword. In the end, Feng Qing Qing was able to coincidentally avoid it due to the air resistance.

    It just would not let her hit the female lead.

    If you don¡¯t let me do it, I¡¯ll do it even more!

    When she met with the resistance again, she poured all her strength into the iron sword.

    The resistance suddenly reduced, and Shi Sheng pressed down the iron sword immediately. The sharp de cut Feng Qing Qing¡¯s shoulder. If it was any ordinary people, their arms would already have been broken. Yet it was merely a cut for Feng Qing Qing. Shi Sheng even felt that she didn¡¯t even hit Feng Qing Qing¡¯s bone, and no matter how hard she tried to push the sword down, it wouldn¡¯t go deeper.

    Bravo,my heroine!

 Chapter 806 - The Enlightened State Teacher (19)

    Chapter 806

    The Enlightened State Teacher (19)

    Feng Qing Qing rolled onto the ground in an attempt to get rid of Shi Sheng¡¯s iron sword. She covered her shoulder and stumbled away.

    The only thing she didn¡¯t expect was that the sword in Shi Sheng¡¯s hand was so powerful.

    She had already gotten the Dark me mystical crystal. There was no need to waste time.

    Feng Qing Qing only wanted to leave this ce now and not continue the fight with Shi Sheng.

    After taking the token of love given to Shi Sheng, would she let Feng Qing Qing walk out safely?

    That was definitely not possible.

    Feng Qing Qing had just run to the door when she was caught up by Shi Sheng, who leaped through the air andnded in front of her.

    She was only wearing a dark garment, and her expression was hidden in the darkness, but the eerie coldness that emanated from her body made Feng Qing Qing¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    The scenery in front of her seemed to be degrading extremely fast, plunging into the darkness where eerie lights flickered on and off, and the swaying trees behind her looked like demons who had their teeth and ws open.

    She was suddenly a little confused as to where she was present.

    A pain pulsed through Feng Qing Qing¡¯s body and made her head spin slowly.

    Just when Feng Qing Qing thought that Shi Sheng was going to attack her again. She suddenly shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡±Someone help! Someone help! There¡¯s an assassin!¡±

    Feng Qing Qing was startled. The darkness in front of her quickly faded. Fire lit up in the distance, and the sound of chaotic footsteps came in a flurry. Feng Qing Qing hurriedly ran in the other direction.

    Before she could take two steps, she was stopped by Shi Sheng.

    Feng Qing Qing was anxious and attacked Shi Sheng, who could not kill her but had no problem stopping her.

    The guards of the Feng Mansion arrived very quickly and surrounded the two who were still fighting.

    When Feng Qing Qing took her eyes off Shi Sheng to survey the situation around them. Shi Sheng took advantage of her distraction and kicked her in the calf and then grabbed Feng Qing Qing¡¯s arm with her hand and brought her down onto the ground.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Feng Qing Qing had an injury on her shoulder, and being grabbed by Shi Sheng and put down on the ground like that caused a tearing pain in her that she was not able to bear, and she screamed out loud.

    However, in the very next second, a cold light shed in her hand, and she stabbed Shi Sheng in an extremely fast manner. Shi Sheng¡¯s abdomen shrank, and the sharp dagger shed past her clothes.

    Damn it!

    I forget that the protagonist can manipte space.

    Feng Qing Qing was not able to stab Shi Sheng, so her hand rose upwards immediately, and this time it was aimed towards Shi Sheng¡¯s throat.

    Her aim was not to kill Shi Sheng. Her goal was to make Shi Sheng let her go. But of course, if she could kill Shi Sheng, Feng Qing Qing would be happy to do so.

    It was all because of this woman that she had died so miserably in her previous life.

    She absolutely could not let this woman ruin her life this time.

    However, she thought wrongly. Shi Sheng did not let go of her. But twisted her body to the side, avoiding her dagger. Feng Qing Qing¡¯s hand was twisted from the left to the back, following Shi Sheng¡¯s movement, and her whole body was flung onto the ground.

    Shi Sheng was about to kick Feng Qing Qing. Suddenly an additional figure showed up next to her, and the flow of the entire space instantly slowed down.

    The man slowly revealed himself.

    He just appeared out of thin air, and this time, Shi Sheng did not see wrongly.

    When his figure was slowly revealed, that spatial flow immediately returned to normal.

    Several white shadows appeared from the surroundings, and they all stood behind the man without a word.

    Shi Sheng: ¡°¡­¡±

    Where is the hero saving the damsel in distress?

    I had already taken care of Feng Qing Qing. Why did you even show up for!

    Fairy tales are all lies.

    ¡°Arrest her.¡± Yin Wei¡¯s voice was slightly cold. It sounded even colder and more piercing together with the cold night breeze.

    Two white figures stepped forward and pinned Feng Qing Qing down.

    Shi Sheng slowly let go of her hand and casually shook her somewhat sore hand, ¡°You¡¯rete.¡±

    Coming to act cool at this time. I¡¯ll give you a poor review.

    Yin Wei tilted his head slightly, ¡°Feng Zhi Yin, you lost my stuff.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked towards the small building in the distance. The ce where the qilin was ced before was empty now.

    One of them was with Feng Qing Qing. The other one must have been taken by the male lead when she was chasing Feng Qing Qing.

    ¡°You¡¯ve given it to me, then it¡¯s my stuff. It¡¯s none of your business if I lose it.¡± This idiot actually came just to ask about the two qilins.

    Yin Wei asked back without slowing down, ¡°When did I say I¡¯ll give them to you?¡±

    ¡°You said...¡± Shi Sheng paused. The corners of her mouth twitched.

    He only said that she could bring it back, but he didn¡¯t say that he would give the qilin to her.

    Crap!

    Feng Ci, why are you suddenly so cunning now?

    Not giving in, Shi Sheng said aggressively, ¡°Anyways, I¡¯ve already lost it, I¡¯ll pay you back for it! I can warm your bed for you, I can fight. What do you want?¡±

    When the Feng family guards arrived, they happened to hear Shi Sheng shouting these words.

    The crowd first froze, then when they saw the person standing beside Shi Sheng, they all bowed in fear, ¡°Lord Chain.¡±

    Yin Wei gave a meaningful nce at Shi Sheng and slightly raised his hand, indicating that the guards did not need to be polite.

    Yin Wei suddenly took off his outer robe and draped it over Shi Sheng, his body leaning forward slightly. Shi Sheng could easily see the expression on his face.

    It was very faint.

    A very faint kind of doting.

    Long, denseshes caused a shadow to form across his face, just enough to hide his eyes.

    His breathing was long and calm.

    Long, slender fingers traced the cor of the outer robe, tugging gently, then releasing it.

    The outer robe carried a faint scent, the same one Shi Sheng had smelled in the carriage.

    What is this idiot up to?

    Shi Sheng frowned slightly, ¡°I said...¡±

    Yin Wei¡¯s figure began to turn blurry, and when Shi Sheng blinked, there was only darkness in front of her. He was already gone.

    Shi Sheng: ¡°...¡± Don¡¯t run away if you have the guts!

    As soon as Yin Wei was gone, the divinity guards handed Feng Qing Qing over to the Feng family guards and disappeared into the dark night.

    Lord Chain came just to clothe their Third Miss?

    The guards were collectively confused, and it took them a while to react and look at the person they were holding down.

    One of the guards pulled off the ck cloth from Feng Qing Qing¡¯s face, revealing a familiar face.

    ¡°Seventh Miss!¡± That guard eximed in shock.

    How could it be Seventh Miss ...

    Feng Qing Qing was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t speak. The wound she felt was much more painful than a normal wound like someone was pouring saltwater into her wound.

    Feng Qing Qing raised her head with difficulty and looked at Shi Sheng who was standing behind the guards. The wavering firelight danced in her eyes, but Feng Qing Qing felt that what she saw was a pool of stagnant water, a pool of stagnant water that drowned people silently.

    Because the assassin who was caught was Feng Qing Qing, the seventh youngdy; and the one who was assassinated was the third youngdy, the most favored of the Feng family. Patriarch Feng got up very quickly.

    In the brightly lit hall, Feng Qing Qing was tied up and pressed down wretchedly in the middle of the hall while Shi Sheng, who was draped in Yin Wei¡¯s purple outer robe, sat on the left side, propping her face up with one hand and stared at the ground with a vacant gaze.

    As soon as Patriarch Feng entered, he saw Shi Sheng¡¯s clothing that stood out in the brightly lit hall. His gaze changed extremely quickly, then suppressed the doubts in his heart and strode towards the main seat with a stern face.

 Chapter 807 - The Enlightened State Teacher (20)

    Chapter 807

    The Enlightened State Teacher (20)

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Patriarch Feng¡¯s eyes filled with impatience and mmed the table furiously, ¡°Feng Qing Qing, what are you doing? ¡±

    Feng Qing Qing didn¡¯t know how to exin. She didn¡¯t expect that she could get caught.

    She was caught in despair, unable to exin everything, so she decided to remain silent.

    Feng Qing Qing clenched her teeth and remained silent.

    ¡°Why did you assassinate Xiao Yin?¡± Patriarch Feng looked at Feng Qing Qing, who was kneeling on the ground. With unknown feelings, he shouted suddenly, ¡°Speak up, Feng Qing Qing! ¡±

    The hall was quiet. Everyone breathed lightly, refraining from intensifying the situation.

    Patriarch Feng gasped angrily, ¡°Feng Qing Qing, do you want to rebel? Look at you! How did Wan Quan teach you!¡±

    Feng Qing Qing was so painful that she was about to lose her mind. Hearing Patriarch Feng mentioning Wan Quan, she raised her head, replied hatefully: ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about how Instructor Wan taught me. You didn¡¯t even do your role as a father. Why should you control me?¡±

    Her so-called father pushed her into the abyss with his own hands in her previous life.

    She never felt the affection of her father since the day she returned home.

    ¡°I am your daughter too. Why are you treating me like this? What have I done wrong? ¡±

    ¡°You would rather spoil someone who is not rted to you biologically than to give me a second nce. Since you dislike me so much. Why did you have to take me back? ¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you strangle me when I was born? ¡±

    Feng Qing Qing let out all her grievance from the bottom of her heart from rebirth to now.

    What did she do wrong?

    Is it her fault that she is an illegitimate child?

    ¡°Is this the reason why you assassinated Xiao Yin? ¡± Patriarch Feng calmed down and reimed the majesty as the head of the family.

    Feng Qing Qing¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°Yes. ¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind? ¡± Shi Sheng suddenly spoke out.

    Miss protagonist, how dare you speak such a tant lie while I¡¯m sitting right here?

    ¡°Xiao Yin?¡±

    ¡°She had stolen chain¡¯s Qilin,¡± said Shi Sheng with a calm voice as if she was talking about an insignificant matter.

    ¡°What?¡± Patriarch Feng stood up quickly, clenched his teeth angrily, ¡°Feng Qing Qing, what the hell are you doing? ¡±

    How dare you steal from the chain!

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Feng Qing Qing denied, ¡°I didn¡¯t steal any Qilin.¡±

    No one knew that she had a space, so they could not find the Qilin in her. Feng Qing Qing had nothing to worry about.

    Patriarch Feng hurriedly ordered to check. Soon the news came back. Two Qilins were missing.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Patriarch Feng mmed the table angrily, ¡°Feng Qing Qing, how dare you! Turn out the Qilin now!¡±

    ¡°I have not seen any Qilin,¡± Feng Qing Qing denied.

    ¡°Are you saying that Xiao Yin wronged you?¡±

    Feng Qing Qing managed all her emotions, sneered, ¡°Since she said I have stolen the Qilin. You can search anywhere you want, I repeat myself, I did not see any Qilin.¡±

    Shi Sheng held her dress and leaned back on the chair with a light dissatisfaction on her face.

    Feng Qing Qing gritted her teeth and straightened her body. She was not going to surrender in front of them. She would take revenge sooner orter, let these people taste miserable life till they desire death.

    Patriarch Feng red at Feng Qing Qing for a few seconds andmanded in a deep voice, ¡°Go search!¡±

    He would not believe that he could not find the big two Qilins.

    Naturally, nothing was found.

    The entire mansion was searched, yet no Qilin was found.

    Feng Qing Qing had long known this oue, ¡°How dare you dare have prejudice on me. I am also your daughter. You¡¯re making a fool of yourself. ¡±

    Patriarch Feng could not believe that. Feng Qing Qing was caught on the spot. She certainly did not have time to transfer the Qilin. Could it be that it was others doing?

    But Xiao Ying wouldn¡¯t lie.

    ¡°The chain has arrived¡ª¡±

    Someone announced from outside.

    Shi Sheng slightly raised her brows and turned her head to look towards the hall doorway.

    Yin Wei stepped into the building slowly. The atmosphere was overpowered when he appeared as if he was alone in the hall.

    ¡°Lord Chain. ¡± Patriarch Feng took a few steps forward, bent to salute, and ncing at Shi Sheng, who was sitting. His expression was a little stiffened. He kept giving her the eye.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to salute me.¡± Yin Wei passed by Patriarch Feng and walked to the main seat.

    Patriarch Feng: ¡°¡­¡±

    What does it mean by no salutation?

    Did the chain fall in love with Xiao Yin?

    ¡°Why did youe back? ¡± you ran away unexpectedly yet came back for no reason.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s tone is too natural. Patriarch Feng panicked a little. Even the emperor was frightened of this man. How could Xiao Yin act so casually?

    ¡°Xiao Yin, don¡¯t be rude. ¡±

    Before Shi Sheng could speak, Yin Wei responded first, ¡°Nevermind. ¡±

    Nevermind¡­

    Nevermind¡­

    This word was swirling in Patriarch Feng¡¯s head at this moment.

    Yin Wei looked at Shi Sheng. His eyes were as dark as ink. The scattered lights converged in his pupils, and the cold light was instantly tinted with a soft color, ¡°I have something for you. ¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°¡­¡±

    Yin Wei¡¯s eyes seemed to ripple with a smile, ¡°Bring it in. ¡±

    The divinity guards with white uniforms carried the pitch-ck Qilin in from outside. Snd Patriarch Feng¡¯s eyes changed slightly as he nced at Shi Sheng, who looked at the Qilin calmly.

    When did Xiao Yin get so close with the chain?

    Patriarch Feng didn¡¯t know what to say. He simply stood aside like a vase.

    The guardians ced the Qilin next to Feng Qing Qing.

    The forgotten Feng Qing Qing once again became the spotlight.

    Her face was as pale as paper, but she straightened herself, not letting herself fall.

    She had her elixir with her, but she could not win these many people on her own.

    ¡°You snatched it back? ¡± He left in a hurry just now turned out to have snatched the Qilin back.

    Yin Wei calmly corrected Shi Sheng, ¡°It¡¯s called taking it back. ¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°...¡± What¡¯s the difference!

    ¡°No one can take what I give you. ¡±

    Damn it!

    This dude is definitely teasing me.

    Yin Wei¡¯s gaze swept across Feng Qing Qing¡¯s body. Leaning back slightly, interlocked his fingers and ced them in front of her, ¡°Feng Qing Qing, there is one more Qilin. Do you want to hand it over by yourself, or should I ask someone to help you? ¡±

    Feng Qing Qing¡¯s face was paler than before.

    That kind of aggressive gaze was even more unbearable for her than when she was facing Shi Sheng.

    Feng Qing Qing¡¯s breathing was disordered. She took two quick gasps. The wound on her shoulder became even more painful, she gritted her teeth and denied, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen any Qilin. ¡±

    I can¡¯t admit it.

    Not in front of this man.

    This was Feng Qing Qing¡¯s only thought at this moment.

    As the biggest viin here, Yin Wei would not show up in the early stage, so the heroine never fought against Yin Wei when she was still weak.

    Yet because of Shi Sheng, Yin Wei appeared early, and the female protagonist who was not strong enough could only be crushed and maltreated.

 Chapter 808 - The Enlightened State Teacher (21)

    <h4>Chapter 808</h4>

    <h4>The Enlightened State Teacher (21)</h4>

    Patriarch Feng¡¯s cold sweat poured down while looking at Shi Sheng, who was eating sunflower seeds. Patriarch Feng was feeling a bit crazy.

    <i>Xiao Yin surprisingly is not afraid of Lord Chain at all.</i>

    <i>She is still eating leisurely!</i>

    ¡°Father,e and sit down.¡± Shi Sheng waved at the Patriarch Feng.

    Patriarch Feng: ¡°...¡± He dared not to sit if Lord Chain did not order him to.

    Yin Wei nced at Patriarch Feng and nodded slightly. Patriarch Feng carefully wiped at his cold sweat. He walked over to Shi Sheng and sat down stiffly.

    Shi Sheng pushed the pile of sunflower seeds to the Patriarch Feng.

    Patriarch Feng: ¡°...¡±?<i>Who is in the mood to eat these!</i>

    Yin Wei seems to be waiting for Feng Qing Qing to take something out, but Feng Qing Qing gritted her teeth in silence, pretending she did not steal anything.

    After 10 minutes, Yin Wei suddenly stood up and walked towards Feng Qing Qing.

    He looked at Feng Qing Qing condescendingly and raised his hand slowly. Feng Qing Qing watched as his hand approached gradually, her body tilted back along with his movement.

    Shi Sheng stopped nibbling on the seeds and seemed to be ready to get up.

    Yin Wei¡¯s hand did notnd on Feng Qing Qing but the Qilin next to her.

    When his hand touched the Qilin, the color on the Qilin turned more beautiful as if it was struck by ayer of light. Its scarlet eyes had a faint light passing by like it was about toe alive.

    A gust of wind entered the hall and lifted the hem of Yin Wei¡¯s clothes backward. The lobby was filled with a cool breeze.

    However, it did notst long. The wind soon stopped, Yin Wei withdrew his hand, and his gaze fell on Feng Qing Qing¡¯s neck, saying slowly, ¡°Search her.¡±

    The Divinity Guard held down Feng Qing Qing and searched her body.

    Feng Qing Qing was hurt, so she couldn¡¯t resist. The pendant was discovered and handed to Yin Wei respectfully.

    It was a shiny silver pendant of the shape of a budding flower.

    ¡°This is...¡± Patriarch Feng¡¯s face changed slightly.

    ¡°Patriarch Feng recognize this?¡± Yin Wei raised his head to nce at Patriarch Feng.

    Patriarch Feng shook his head slightly, but he looked coldly at Feng Qing Qing. The disgust in his eyes grew clearer.

    Feng Qing Qing¡¯s mind was full of thoughts about how her space was going to be exposed. Hence, she paid no attention to Patriarch Feng.

    Yin Wei closed his eyes.

    ¡°Ah...¡± Feng Qing Qing suddenly covered her head and shouted.

    Feng Qing Qing made a contract with this space. Since Yin Wei forcefully entered, that would hurt her.

    Yin Wei could manipte space. Entering an upied space is just a little more difficult for him than an empty one.

    But...

    This space was not easy to enter.

    Just when Yin Wei was ready to give up, there was a sudden warmth in his hand that gave extra strength, and the barrier that was imprable just a moment ago was quickly broken with this power.

    Yin Wei found the Qilin and bought it out using his mind.

    The sudden appearance of the Qilin was ced quietly side by side with another Qilin as if it had been here from the beginning.

    He met with a pair of calm eyes as soon as he opened his eyes. A vague smile spread out in the next second, like the water in a vernal pool, gradually warming up the surrounding around him.

    Shi Sheng smiled crookedly, ¡°you¡¯re wee to marry me.¡± She let go of him and stepped aside as if she hadn¡¯t done anything just now.

    The interaction between the two seemed weird. Outsiders couldn¡¯t understand what they were talking about.

    Yin Wei threw the pendant onto the fainted Feng Qing Qing, looked to the side of Shi Sheng, ¡°Keep them safe.¡±

    Yin Wei was naturally talking about the two Qilin.

    ¡°You can leave yourself to me for safekeeping.¡±?<i>What¡¯s the use of keeping two Qilins?</i>

    Yin Wei¡¯s eyes fixated on Shi Sheng. His lips moved a few times, but there was no sound, and the movement was too small for Shi Sheng to read what he was saying.

    Just when Shi Sheng was about to ask, Yin Wei¡¯s figure flickered and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    The Divinity Guard team exited the hall one by one, silently like when they came.

    Shi Sheng: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Damn it! What is this retard doing?</i>

    <i>Disappearing like that.?</i>

    <i>Say it clearly if you dare!</i>

    Only the people of the Feng family were left in the hall. Patriarch Feng came forward with a sullen face and bent down to pick up the pendant on Feng Qing Qing¡¯s body.

    He squeezed the pendant for a long time. His fingers kept tightening until they turned blue and white, then only he let go of the pendant.

    The pendant fell to the ground with a crisp sound.

    ¡°Lock Feng Qing Qing up.¡± Patriarch Fengmanded in a deep voice.

    Shi Sheng nced at the pendant on the ground,?<i>this pendant... Patriarch Feng recognizes it, but he does not seem to like it much.</i>

    <i>Why is that?</i>

    Feng Qing Qing was taken away along with the pendant. Only Shi Sheng and Patriarch Feng were left in the hall.

    ¡°Xiao Yin, what is your rtionship with Lord Chain?¡± Patriarch Feng surely would ask this question when the time was right.

    ¡°It¡¯s what dad saw.¡± Shi Sheng shrugged slightly, ¡°Falling in love with each other? Love at first sight?¡±

    Patriarch Feng responded solemnly to Shi Sheng, which was rare, ¡°Xiao Yin, tell me the truth.¡±

    Shi Sheng spoke the truth, ¡°Well, I have a crush on him.¡±

    Patriarch Feng frowned with disbelief. Yet deep inside his heart, he seemed to have some rity.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Patriarch Feng stayed silent for a long time and sighed slightly, ¡°You should know who he is.¡±

    Before that Lord Chain sent the Qilin over, he felt something was wrong. Why did he need to send two Qilin over if it was an apology?

    Moreover, when did Lord Chain ever give someone a gift?

    Shi Sheng looked at the Patriarch Feng and said it word by word: ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. All I know is that he is the one I am looking for.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yin, he is dangerous to the empire, to you, and to the Feng family. He is a threat.¡±

    No one knew Yin Wei¡¯s background. He worked his way up from the bottom to his current position.

    This man had the means, perseverance, and patience.

    Shi Sheng said with unknown confidence, a little arrogant, and a little gentle, ¡°But he will not hurt me.¡±

    Patriarch Feng did not understand where this confidence of Shi Sheng came from. But when he recalled the incident just now, he seemed to think that she had a point.

    He had never seen Lord Chain being so indulgent to anyone.

    ¡°Which side would you be if Lord Chain were to turn against Cang Lan Empire?¡± Patriarch Feng suddenly threw out a question.

    Shi Sheng looked at Patriarch Feng oddly. Her voice was casually natural, ¡°isn¡¯t the answer obvious? If he wants this world, I will give it to him.¡±

    Patriarch Feng: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Do you think you can give away the empire as you wish to like it is a cabbage?</i>

    Hold on, I spent so many years raising this daughter. Yet she¡¯s going to choose a man over us so casually?

    Although she was just making an analogy, it still hurt Patriarch Feng¡¯s feelings.

    It¡¯s like a flower that you¡¯ve taken good care of, and it was about to blossom. Suddenly a gust of wind blows by, and everything is gone.

    Patriarch Feng was so heartbroken that he waved his hand asked Shi Sheng to leave. He wanted to be alone.

 Chapter 809 - The Enlightened State Teacher (22)

    <h4>Chapter 809

    The Enlightened State Teacher (22)</h4>

    Feng Qing Qing woke up and found herself locked in a room, and the first thing she did was touch her neck.

    But there was nothing on her neck.

    It was gone.

    Her space was gone.

    No!

    Feng Qing Qing panicked and searched around. She moved her body with difficulty and finally found the pendant in the hay by her feet.

    Seeing the pendant, Feng Qing Qing immediately held it in both hands and ced it in front of her chest.

    Luckily, it was still there.

    Feng Qing Qing re-hung the pendant around her neck. The feeling of having lost it and found it again made her forget about the pain in her body and where she was at the moment.

    As long as her space was still there, she still had a chance.

    Feng Zhi Yin! Yin Wei!

    I will get back my revenge.

    ......

    I definitely will not let the two of you off the hook.

    ¡­¡­

    It was on the third day that Shi Sheng heard that Feng Qing Qing had run away along with her instructor, Wan Quan.

    To be precise, it was Wan Quan who went to rescue Feng Qing Qing.

    Patriarch Feng hadn¡¯t had the time to deal with the incident of Feng Qing Qing running away. When Feng Qing Qing appeared again, they were going to have a huge fight.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t understand why Patriarch Feng didn¡¯t punish Feng Qing Qing even after several days.

    If it was up to her, she would have killed her.

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin, Feng Zhi Yin...¡±

    The shouting came from the small building below. Shi Sheng nced down.

    A man was shouting from below, and the servants who around hurriedly ran over and dragged him outside.

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin,e out, Feng Zhi Yin how can you be so evil, Feng Zhi Yin, you bitch ...¡±

    Shi Sheng wasid on the window sill, watching the man being dragged away. The shouting and cursing became weaker until it disappeared.

    Now that Feng Qing Qing went missing. This man, seemingly called Feng Yu, who used to follow her was the most anxious.

    Shi Sheng turned around with a grimace. Suddenly, there was another person showed up in front of her. She subconsciously pulled out her sword.

    Yin Wei looked at the sword in her hand and praised, ¡°nice sword.¡±

    Who the hell wants you topliment the sword!

    Of course, my sword is good.

    Shi Sheng mmed her iron sword onto the table next to her and yelled explosively, ¡°When did you get here! You could have scared me to death!¡±

    ¡°Your guard is too low.¡±

    Low your ass!

    This guy can manipte space. As long as he collects his breath, it¡¯s easy not to be noticed by anyone.

    Shi Sheng looked at him for a few seconds, then walked inside with her sword, ¡°I only let my guard down around you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m honored.¡±

    Shi Sheng grunted, ¡°Good to know, so, is the Lord Chain ready to let me sleep with you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll hurt you?¡± Yin Wei could always automatically ignore such indecent questions from Shi Sheng, and his tone was somewhat probing.

    Shi Sheng turned her head and asked back, ¡°Would you?¡±

    Yin Wei shook his head. No.

    ¡°Why?¡± Shi Sheng turned around and took a few steps closer to Yin Wei,ing up to him and asked, ¡°Why won¡¯t you hurt me?¡±

    The two were very close together, and Shi Sheng could kiss him if she moved a little further forward.

    There was always a faint fragrance on him. It was neither unpleasant nor sensual. Instead, it had a calming effect that allowed people around him to calm down easily.

    Yin Wei looked down at her slightly, not as flustered and shy as he used to be once Shi Sheng got close. Instead, he was very calm and collected.

    ¡°Because you are ...¡± Yin Wei¡¯s voice stopped abruptly, and he suddenly disappeared in front of Shi Sheng¡¯s face.

    Shi Sheng: ¡°...¡± What¡¯s the meaning of saying something halfway? I¡¯ll beat you if you¡¯re like this!

    Just at this moment, the sound of hurried footsteps could be heard outside.

    ¡°Miss, Miss¡­¡± The maid rushed in from outside, panting, ¡°Miss, something terrible happened.¡±

    Something bad indeed happened. My hubby ran away again.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s tone was harsh, ¡°Who died?¡±

    The maid froze, ¡°No¡­ no one is dead.¡±

    ¡°If nobody died, then nothing bad has happened.¡± As long as there¡¯s no death, everything is still okay.

    The maid: ¡°¡­¡±

    Why is she acting like she ate some dynamite? She¡¯s so fierce.

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ it¡¯s Dong Fang Prince. He came.¡±

    ¡°What Dong, what Fang?¡±

    ¡°Your¡­¡± the maid gulped, ¡°Your fianc¨¦.¡±

    Shi Sheng was shocked. She turned around and pped the table, ¡°I have a fianc¨¦?¡±

    Where did this fianc¨¦e from?

    Host, we need to talk about this.

    ¡° Sort¡­ sort of.¡± The maid nodded, ¡°But you and Dong Fang Prince don¡¯t have a marriage certificate. It¡¯s just a verbal agreement.¡±

    What¡¯s wrong with Miss? Didn¡¯t Miss know about this agreement?

    ¡°It¡¯s just a verbal agreement. That means he¡¯s not even my fianc¨¦. Don¡¯t tarnish my reputation.¡± Shi Sheng let out a sigh of relief. There is no marriage certificate, so this engagement does not count.

    This Dong Fang Prince should be the same scum that screwed up Feng Qing Qing before she was reborn. In this life of Feng Qing Qing¡¯s rebirth. He fucking screwed with the original owner again.

    ¡°That¡¯s what they all said before.¡± The maid was innocent. Miss didn¡¯t object before and Patriarch Feng also tacitly agreed. So doesn¡¯t it mean that everybody acknowledged this engagement?!

    ¡°What is he doing here?¡± The scum was visiting. It¡¯s either for the protagonist or for Shi Sheng.

    But we don¡¯t know who this scum came for in this life because the female protagonist didn¡¯t have time to hurt Shi Sheng yet.

    The maid shook her head. She didn¡¯t know about that.

    Shi Sheng carried her sword and walked outside.

    She was going to see what this scum was here for.

    Patriarch Feng was weing Dong Fang Prince in the parlor.

    Shi Sheng rushed in without a care. At first nce, she saw the man who was sitting down opposite Patriarch Feng. He was very elegant just like a painting. His gaze was gentle, and his speech carried a sense of sophistication.

    Shi Sheng: ¡°¡­¡± This is the scum?

    Fuck!

    Scumbags these days have such high standards.

    On second thought, if they are not so attractive, how are they going to seduce people.

    ¡°Xiao Yin!¡± When Patriarch Feng saw Shi Sheng barge in, his facial expression changed immediately, ¡°Go back!¡±

    ¡°What is he doing here?¡± Instead of going back, Shi Sheng walked in and sat directly opposite Dong Fang Prince.

    Dong Fang Prince also seemed shocked but quickly returned to normal. He smiled gently, ¡°Several years have passed, little sister Xiao Yin has grown more and more beautiful.¡±

    Shi Sheng replied in a fierce tone, ¡°my beauty is not for you to admire.¡±

    Dong Fang Prince: ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yin, don¡¯t be so rude.¡± Patriarch Feng chided.

    Shi Sheng pouted her mouth and said nothing.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Little sister Xiao Yin is more lively than before.¡± Dong Fang Prince seemed to be a little emotional, ¡°Time flies, and I haven¡¯t seen little sister Xiao Yin for a few years. I almost couldn¡¯t recognize her.¡±

    Patriarch Feng¡¯s eyes sank as his gaze swept towards Shi Sheng, who had her chin propped up as she was sizing Dong Fang Prince. Her facial expression was too calm for Patriarch Feng to figure out what she was thinking about.

    Patriarch Feng looked back towards the Dong Fang Prince and chatted with him for a while before the Dong Fang Prince moved on to the reason he was here.

    ¡°Uncle Feng, I am here today for the marriage between little sister Xiao Yin and me. We are not young anymore, so my family¡¯s intention is for us to get engaged first¡­¡±

    Patriarch Feng sighed internally. This topic came up after all.

    If it was in the past, he would not have objected. But now¡­

    How could he dare to agree with the presence of Lord Chain?

 Chapter 810 - The Enlightened State Teacher (23)

    Chapter 810

    The Enlightened State Teacher (23)

    ¡°Dong Fang Nephew, this matter¡­ depends on Xiao Yin¡¯s wishes.¡± Patriarch Feng politely said, ¡°Things such as rtionships should not be forced. If Xiao Yin agrees, then I have no problem with it.¡±

    Dong Fang Hai frowned but quickly smoothed out his eyebrows and said gently, ¡°I believe that young sister Xiao Yin will not object. We are¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± Shi Sheng interrupted Dong Fang Hai.

    Dong Fang Hai couldn¡¯t believe what he heard, ¡°Young sister Xiao Yin?¡±

    ¡°I. Don¡¯t. Agree.¡± Shi Sheng said word by word, ¡°Do you understand me now? Go back where you came from. I won¡¯t see you off.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yin!¡± Patriarch Feng said with dignity as the head of the Feng household. How can she drive people off like that?

    ¡°Young sister Xiao Yin, are you mad because I didn¡¯t visit you for so many years?¡± Dong Fang Hai stood up anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ve been out training, so I couldn¡¯te and visit you, but I prepared a birthday gift for you every year.¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°¡­¡±

    Whether you visit me or not, it¡¯s none of my business!¡±

    ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t go out. I¡¯ll stay by your side. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    ¡°Are you leaving or not!¡± Shi Sheng said fiercely, ¡°If you¡¯re not leaving, I¡¯ll find someone to beat you up.¡±

    Dong Fang Hai was truly shocked as he took a step back, he was incredulous. He couldn¡¯t believe that the unrefined person in front of him was the same meek girl in his memory.

    ......

    ¡°Xiao Yin, how can you speak like that.¡± Patriarch Feng got up and walked towards Dong Fang Hai, just enough to separate the two of them. ¡°Dong Fang Nephew, Xiao Yin has her own opinions now. It¡¯s not good to force rtionships. You should not be so upset¡­¡±

    Dong Fang Hai seemed to calm down once Patriarch Feng advised him, ¡°I may have rushed this.¡±

    Patriarch Feng patted Dong Fang Hai on his shoulder. This child is actually quite handsome, aparable household as ours. He also has talent and is quite good at dealing with people.

    If there wasn¡¯t the presence of Lord Chain, he would have hoped that Xiao Yin would marry him.

    ¡°Young sister Xiao Yin, don¡¯t be cross. We can try to get along for a while until you fall in love with me. It¡¯s not toote to get engaged then.¡± Then as if afraid of Shi Sheng¡¯s disagreement, he said hurriedly, ¡°Uncle Feng, I should go first. I¡¯lle and pay my respect to you some other day.¡±

    ¡°Let me see you off.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I do not wish to bother you.¡± Dong Fang Hai rejected politely.

    But Patriarch Feng had something to say to Dong Fang Hai, so he insisted to send him off.

    Shi Sheng watched the two disappearing figures thoughtfully. This time, Dong Fang Hai came for her.

    ¡­¡­.

    After that day, Dong Fang Hai had been visiting the Feng mansion frequently.

    Patriarch Feng was in a dilemma because of this.

    He is the heir to the Dong Fang Family. If he stopped him from visiting, wouldn¡¯t that be embarrassing the Dong Fang Family?

    Shi Sheng was annoyed by Dong Fang Hai and was waiting for a chance to beat him up.

    When she heard that Dong Fang Hai came again, she purposely asked someone to bring him to a less crowded ce.

    As she walked over slowly. Before she could get closer, she heard a resigned voice.

    ¡°Brother Dong Fang, why didn¡¯t youe to visit Qi Qi when you came back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been a bit busytely. I¡¯ll make amends to Eldest Misster on.¡± Dong Fang Hai replied politely.

    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t mean it. I just haven¡¯t seen Brother Dong Fang in a long time¡­¡± Feng Qi Qi trailed off.

    Shi Sheng stood at a distance, listening to the two of them talk. Feng Qi Qi obviously liked Dong Fang Hai. It¡¯s no wonder that she¡¯s always targeting Shi Sheng.

    Feng Qi Qi and Dong Fang Hai spoke for quite a while before saying their goodbyes.

    Shi Sheng looked around and saw that there was no one.

    She rushed out immediately.

    Dong Fang Hai saw Shi Shenging over and immediately showed his gentle smile. But before his smile reached his eyes, he realized that Shi Sheng¡¯s vibe did not seem right.

    She didn¡¯t look like she was here to see him.

    She clearly looked like she was here to beat him up.

    ¡°Young sister Xiao Yin¡­¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling young sister Xiao Yin!¡± Shi Sheng rushed over with a few steps, kicked Dong Fang Hai, and continued to punch him before he could use his mystical energy.

    Dong Fang Hai wanted to defend himself, but Shi Sheng cut off his mystical energy before he could use it.

    Shi Sheng grabbed him by his cor and held him down on a nearby pir after beating up Dong Fang Hai, ¡°Do you still want to be engaged to me?¡±

    ¡°Young sister¡­Xiao Yin¡­¡± Dong Fang Hai gasped, unable to speak well, ¡°I¡­ I really like you.¡±

    ¡°Do you like me even when I beat you up like this?¡±

    Dong Fang Hai broke down internally. Who would like a violent maniac!

    ¡°Little sister Xiao Yin¡­ can you¡­.let go of me first. I¡¯m in so much pain.¡±

    ¡°Let me warn you, don¡¯t dream of getting anything from me. You¡¯ll never get it,¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eerie voice beside Dong Fang Hai¡¯s ears made him tense up instantly.

    ¡°Young sister Xiao Yin, you misunderstood me. I really like you.¡±

    ¡°Like me? Are you willing to die for me then? Show me then.¡±

    Dong Fang Hai was horrified, ¡°Young sister Xiao Yin¡­¡±

    Shi Sheng let go of Dong Fang Hai and wiped her hands with her handkerchief in disgust, ¡°You¡¯re not even willing to die for me. How can you say that you like me?¡±

    Dong Fang Hai coughed a few times, leaning against the pir behind him to catch his breath. Fear could still be seen in his eyes. Why do I have to die to prove that I like you. What kind of logic is this.

    He calmed down and said, ¡°Young sister Xiao Yin, if I died like this, how else can I be with you? I can die for you but not in such a meaningless way.¡±

    Dong Fang Hai was very good at saying nice words.

    Shi Sheng ground her teeth and tilted her neck from side to side while squeezing her fist. She approached Dong Fang Hai.

    ¡°Young sister Xiao Yin¡­¡±

    Dong Fang Hai took a few steps backward while Shi Sheng got closer towards him. He gulped, turned around, and ran for the gate of the Feng mansion.

    ¡°Retard.¡± Shi Sheng didn¡¯t run after him. She only showed her middle finger at his retreating figure.

    Why didn¡¯t you kill him, host?

    ¡°Do you want me to kill him?¡±

    Not really.

    ording to your personality in the past, you would have pulled out your sword as soon as you got up to him. Yet you only gave him a beating?

    It doesn¡¯t fit your style!

    ¡°Who are you talking to?¡±

    A voice suddenly appeared from behind Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng: ¡°¡­¡±

    Where is my sword!

    Why does this retard always like to suddenly appear behind her? What the hell!

    ¡°I was talking to a ghost.¡± Shi Sheng turned around to look at the person standing behind her and blew up, ¡°Can you stop appearing out of nowhere behind me? Do you want to scare me to death so that you can find a new lover?

    Do you think you¡¯re so mighty just because you can manipte space?

    Yin Wei: ¡°¡­¡± What the hell is a new lover?

    Yin Wei replied seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t have a new lover.¡±

    The anger in Shi Sheng suddenly cooled down, ¡°What are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you unwilling to meet me?¡±

    Youe and go as you please.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s face darkened, causing the system to warn her, prompting her not to be impulsive.

    This is your beloved Feng Ci, not your family pet. Stop thinking of trying to snatch him back so that you can raise him.

    ¡°I just came to see you.¡± The corners of Yin Wei¡¯s mouth hooked up slightly. That aggression in him faded away, leaving only a calmness in him, just like a breeze swirling over ake.

    Shi Sheng suppressed the excitement in her heart.

    ¡°Marry me so that you can see me every day!¡± What is the point of looking at me like this?

 Chapter 811 - The Enlightened State Teacher (24)

    Chapter 811

    The Enlightened State Teacher (24)

    ¡°Do you want to marry me that badly?¡±

    Did she eat up all of the shyness that a girl should have?

    Shi Sheng pouted, ¡°You can marry me too, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    The corners of Yin Wei¡¯s mouth seemed to twitch. The surrounding wind seemed to blow around him. Shi Sheng held on to his arm and gritted her teeth, ¡°Trying to run away again?¡±

    Running away whenever we have a disagreement!

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time. I can¡¯t stay for long.¡± Yin Wei held open his hand. His voice became softer with a sense of lovingness in it, ¡°I¡¯lle and see you again.¡±

    As he finished his words, he disappeared in front of Shi Sheng in the blink of an eye.

    Even after he disappeared, Shi Sheng could still feel his warmth in her hands.

    Cold.

    It was as cold as ice. Just by touching him for a little while, she could feel her hand getting frostbitten.

    Thest time when she held him, she didn¡¯t get this feeling.

    Side mission¡­

    ......

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    I don¡¯t want to ept a side mission.

    You don¡¯t want to ept it, even if it has to do with Feng Ci? The system asked puzzlingly.

    Shi Sheng coldly snorted, ¡°It¡¯s only rted to the identity he uses, it has nothing to do with Feng Ci!¡±

    Anyways, Feng Ci is either mentally ill or physically ill. I¡¯m already used to it.

    So used to it.

    Calm down, calm down, calm down.

    Master,e back quickly! The host has be civilized now!

    ¡­¡­

    After being beaten up by Shi Sheng, Dong Fang Hai didn¡¯t appear for a long time.

    The Feng family¡¯s annual exam was approaching.

    As the daughter who had been absent from ss for a long time, many were waiting to see Shi Sheng embarrass herself.

    If Shi Sheng were to get beaten up and crushed during the annual exam. She would be humiliating Patriarch Feng.

    In such a big family, there was bound to be lots ofparison between the members of the Feng family.

    On the day of the annual exam, Patriarch Feng took the time to sit in on the test.

    Shi Sheng sat in the back corner and looked at the disciples sparring in the middle.

    ¡°Third Miss¡­¡±

    A few people appeared next to Shi Sheng.

    As she looked at them for a few moments, she had a slight impression that these people were the ones she met at the Demon me Ridge.

    Shi Sheng rarely appeared in the martial arts arena, and even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t necessarily meet up with these people.

    That was why it was the first time that Shi Sheng had seen these few people since she returned from the Demon me Ridge.

    ¡°Third Miss, I¡¯m Feng An, do you still remember me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Sheng let out a high cold hmm, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Feng An shook her head, ¡°Just wanted to give Third Miss my greetings.¡±

    Shi Sheng returned her gaze to the front after she acknowledged what he said. She did not intend to continue conversing with them.

    They were slightly embarrassed and each found a ce to sit around Shi Sheng.

    They thought that after what happenedst time, Third Miss would at least take them in as her own. Even if she didn¡¯t, she would still let them help out with things.

    However, since Third Miss returned to the Feng family, it seemed like she had forgotten about this matter.

    Many people were taking the examination. When She Shing was bored of watching, she fished out her stash of sunflower seeds and started gnawing on them.

    [...] The host really changes her habits in every realm. Is this really good?

    What is the meaning of gnawing on some sunflower seeds whenever a disagreement pops up?

    And where did you get your sunflower seeds from!

    Feng An and the others were speechless as they listened to the sound of Shi Sheng gnawing on sunflower seeds. How can she be so calm even in such a tense situation?

    ¡°Next, Feng An.¡±

    Feng An was called, and he immediately got up and took to the stage.

    Feng An¡¯s strength was considered better among the younger generation, so he won easily. Those who won would be treated better next year, and those who eliminated would not.

    In such a big family, if you didn¡¯t have someone important like Feng Qi Qi had your back, you had to rely on your own effort to get resources.

    Feng An passed the test and came down.

    The others congratted Feng An. But at the same time, they started to get nervous about their own tests.

    ¡°What are you so nervous about. There are only two results at the end. You either win, or you lose.¡± Shi Sheng gnawed on a sunflower seed and joined their discussion.

    As soon as Shi Sheng spoke, the people discussing stopped, and each of them looked at Shi Sheng with wide eyes.

    ¡°Third Miss, why aren¡¯t you nervous at all?¡±

    ¡°Why should I be nervous?¡± With arrogance in her brows, ¡°It¡¯s not like my resources will be deducted when I lose.¡±

    Crowd: ¡°...¡± Good point. We¡¯re surprisingly speechless.

    This is the difference between having a backer and not having support.

    There¡¯s nothing they can do since she¡¯s favored.

    ¡°Third Miss, are you short of followers?¡± They also wanted to be supported by someone important.

    Shi Sheng had a disgusted look on her face, ¡°No.¡±

    The crowd who was rejected by Shi Sheng expected it. How could someone like Third Missck followers?

    ¡°Do you want to win?¡± Shi Sheng suddenly spoke out.

    The crowd nodded unanimously. Of course they wanted to.

    Which disciple didn¡¯t want to win during the annual exam? This was a representation of their treatment and dignity for the rest of the year.

    Shi Sheng turned around, ¡°Let me teach you guys a method.¡±

    Several pairs of shining eyes instantly looked at Shi Sheng in unison, ¡°What method?¡±

    ¡°Pretend.¡±

    The crowd: ¡°...¡±

    What kind of solution is this?

    ¡°Everyone likes to bully the weak and is afraid of the strong. They will be more daring if you show that you¡¯re scared of them. If you act like you are not afraid of them and let them know that as if you have a triumph card, they will be afraid of you and will not dare to strike. All you have to do... is to strike when they are doubtful and kill them in one blow.¡±

    [......] The host is talking nonsense again. Do you think that everyone is as sick as you?

    Those people were also a little dumbfounded by what they heard. One of them couldn¡¯t wrap his head around this and said, ¡°It¡¯s not allowed for the people of the same n to kill each other.¡±

    This rule was founded in many realms. Competitions were allowed, but it was not allowed for the same n to fight each other, as this would weaken the overall strength of a n.

    ¡°Anyway, I told you guys the way to do it. It¡¯s up to you to see if you can use it.¡± Shi Sheng turned back and continued to munch on her sunflower seeds.

    The master initiates the apprentices, but their skill depends on their own efforts.

    I am someone with great ambitions.

    [...] What is your great ambition, host? Teaching other people to pretend while gnawing on sunflower seeds? I think you haven¡¯t taken your medicine. Hurry up and take it! Don¡¯t give up on your treatment!

    ¡°Third Miss, can I have some sunflower seeds?¡± He wanted to calm down.

    Thus, this formed a group of people who gnawed on sunflower seeds together.

    The people around them felt shameful for them as they listened to the constant, clicking soundsing from the corner where they were eating the sunflower seeds.

    It was such a grave situation, yet you guys are gnawing on sunflower seeds.

    There¡¯s no sense of nervousness either.

    Soon someone from the sunflower seeds clique had their name called. He took a deep breath, stood up with a scuffle, tensed his face, and walked down truculently.

    This kind of test was usually between people of simr levels, so everyone would know each others¡¯ level. Yet during the fight, they would pretend that they had a well-thought-out n to make the opponents question themselves.

    As soon as both sides stood on the field, the test had already begun.

    ording to what Shi Sheng said, the man who went out first. He bluffed the opponent and settled it in a quick battle.

    With simr strengths, anyone could win. It was all about the decisive opportunity and tactics.

    Obviously, the tactics that Shi Sheng taught were very practical here.

    In the next few matches, these people basically passed the test without any risk. Only two were eliminated. The crowd consoled them. Since they passed the test, they could take care of them in the future.

    ¡°Next up, Feng Qi Qi, Feng Zhi Yin.¡±

 Chapter 812 - The Enlightened State Teacher (25)

    Chapter 812

    The Enlightened State Teacher (25)

    Feng Qi Qi against Shi Sheng was the main event. Those who were a bit tired from watching the fights were all pumped up after hearing those two names.

    Feng Qi Qi was already on stage.

    The other one, however, never went up.

    Shi Sheng, who was sitting at the back like an old man, had no intention of going up on stage at all.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Third Miss going up?¡±

    ¡°Where will she find the courage to go up? First Miss has been working very hardtely, while Third Miss doesn¡¯t even attend her sses. Won¡¯t she just be embarrassing herself if she went up?¡±

    ¡°True¡­¡±

    The voices of discussion in the front continuously spread towards the back. People who didn¡¯t like her took this opportunity to say nasty things about her, which were quite a lot of people.

    More and more people started turning their eyes towards the corner where Shi Sheng was seated.

    ¡°Third Miss, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Feng An reminded Shi Sheng.

    ¡°I¡¯m not fighting. It¡¯s not fun at all.¡±

    The originally noisy area somehow turned quiet when Shi Sheng spoke, and her words were heard by almost everyone present.

    ......

    ¡°Third Miss, this is the annual exam. You must attend.¡± The elder on the field who acted as the judge spoke up.

    ¡°Xiao Yin.¡± Patriarch Feng called out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like moving.¡± Whenever I fight with my hands, I want to see blood. I¡¯m not interested in fights that only allow us to exchange moves and don¡¯t allow us to beat each other to death.

    Patriarch Feng:¡±¡­¡± What did she say about not embarrassing me during the annual exam?

    Now she just gives up on the fight!

    ¡°Third sister, don¡¯t worry too much. I will give in to you.¡± Feng Qi Qi shouted sweetly while standing on the stage.

    ¡°I won¡¯t fight even if you give in to me.¡±

    ¡°Third sister, you¡¯re not afraid of big sister, are you?¡±

    ¡°Afraid? You weren¡¯t even born when I started bluffing!¡±

    I am the ancestor of bluffs.

    The others questioned, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go up then?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m toozy to get up there.¡±

    Crowd: ¡°...¡±

    No matter what these people said, Shi Sheng would not go up.

    Feng Qi Qi was not willing to let this slide, ¡°Third sister, this is the family¡¯s rule. You can¡¯t break the rule.¡±

    Seeing that the next wave of persuasion was about to strike, Shi Sheng stood up with a scuffle, turned around, and left the venue.

    ¡°Quickly go and chase Third Miss back!¡± Patriarch Feng chided.

    I¡¯m done!

    Why is my Xiao Yin getting more and more out of hand?

    Patriarch Feng waved his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s proceed to the next group first.¡±

    ......

    Shi Sheng left the arena and scaled the wall, jumping over several courtyards and quickly losing the people chasing after her.

    Stepping on the wall, Shi Sheng swept forward quickly.

    The sound of the wind blew past her ears, bringing with it a trace of fresh fragrance.

    The corners of Shi Sheng¡¯s mouth twitched as she could not stop and crashed directly into the arms of the person who suddenly appeared in front of her.

    Yin Wei reached out and held Shi Sheng¡¯s waist, carrying her andnding on the unupied path.

    Yin Wei looked at the person in his arms who looked unhappy and hurriedly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t appear behind you.¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°... ¡± Is there a difference between suddenly appearing in front and behind? Is there a difference? This retard!

    When she felt the hand ced on her waist, she reached out and touched it. It was a normal temperature and was not cold at all.

    It was totally different from that feelingst time.

    ¡°Why are you out?¡± Yin Wei¡¯s eyes fell on her hand that was touching his, ¡°Today¡¯s the annual test.¡±

    ¡°What business is it of mine?¡±

    Yin Wei: ¡°...¡± Every n¡¯s test is crucial. Yet she¡¯s asking me what does it have to do with her!

    Shi Sheng had taken his entire hand in her hand and was looking at it, ¡°What was that sentence you didn¡¯t finishst time?¡±

    ¡°What sentence?¡± Yin Wei wondered.

    ¡°I asked you why you wouldn¡¯t hurt me, and you haven¡¯t answered me yet.¡± he had gotten away with it the first few times they¡¯d met.

    The sun was shining just right. Stars of shattered light were pouring in through the dense canopy, falling on his hair and his shoulders, lining his skin as if it were white jade.

    ¡°Because...¡± Yin Wei¡¯s voice was clear, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit.¡± Shi Sheng looked up, ¡°That¡¯s not what you wanted to say back then.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very clever, huh,¡± Yin Wei drew his hand back, ¡°Because you¡¯re the mostfortable girl I¡¯ve ever met.¡±

    ¡°...¡± What the hell? What kind of adjective is that?

    ¡°It¡¯s morefortable to sleep with me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going through your head all day?¡± Yin Wei was slightly annoyed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you what I was thinking of when we first met?¡± She didn¡¯t think of anything. All she wanted was to sleep with him.

    Yin Wei didn¡¯t want to continue such an indecent conversation with Shi Sheng, so he said softly, ¡°You make me feel veryfortable like we¡¯ve lived together for a long time.¡±

    No amount of time together and understanding was needed to ept everything about her.

    That familiarity was etched into his bone and embedded in his soul.

    Shi Sheng had an odd look on her face, ¡°Then why are you avoiding me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding you.¡± Yin Wei shook his head, ¡°I have to go.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Yin Wei¡¯s body paused slightly.

    Shi Sheng took her watch out from the space, ¡°Give me your hand.¡±

    Yin Wei looked at what was in Shi Sheng¡¯s hand but reached out his hand anyway.

    Shi Sheng lifted up his sleeve and put the watch on him. Her fingertips touched his wrist, and again there was that piercing chill.

    Yin Wei stared at his wrist, looking down at something he had never seen before. Where itid against his skin, it suddenly started to emanate warmth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it off.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s face remained unchanged as she withdrew her hand.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Wei nodded, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Yin Wei¡¯s figure shed, and space seemed to distort for a moment as the breeze lifted, leaves rustled, and the ground shifted in shadow.

    Shi Sheng stood there for a long time, turned around, and walked towards her small building.

    Time limit, space ...

    Are there rules?

    Or is it a punishment?

    Or is it a bacsh?

    The plot only mentioned Yin Wei working against the protagonist. It didn¡¯t give a detailed ount of Yin Wei himself.

    But ording to the ordinary setting, unless it¡¯s the protagonist, everyone else who could manipte space, time, and other more counterintuitive abilities, would need to pay for the price ordingly.

    The price ...

    ......

    Venerable Court.

    Yin Wei¡¯s figure appeared from the void. His body swayed, and he fell directly onto the chair next to him, his face turned pale instantly, and the teenager waiting on the side stepped forward immediately.

    ¡°My lord.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Yin Wei¡¯s voice was soft.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been using it too oftentely.¡± The teenager was worried, ¡°If you want to see Third Miss Feng, you can just invite her over. Why do you need to ...¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯te in here.¡±

    ¡°My lord ...¡± The teenager was puzzled. There were some bad things in the Venerable Court, but it wasn¡¯t so bad that nobody coulde in. With so many of them, surely they could protect one girl.

    Yin Wei looked at the teenager, ¡°Don¡¯t go making your own decisions.¡±

    The teenager¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Back down.¡±

    The teenager hung his head and went out. The outside was covered in darkness. A darkness that would not allow you to see your fingers when stretched out in front of them. As soon as the teenager went out. A ck shadow swept by, lunging at the teenager with opened teeth and ws.

    The teenager red at it, and the ck shadow stopped in mid-air.

    Suddenly, the wind was so strong that the teenager¡¯s slender body seemed to rise up in the air, ¡°He¡¯s going to die, hahaha, he¡¯s going to die, isn¡¯t he? Hahahahahaha, retribution, retribution!!!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The teenager scolded.

    Instead, the ck shadow became more and more arrogant. Its shrillughter spread out in the darkness, and ghostly cries and wails rose up.

    ¡°Hahahaha, he¡¯s going to die. He¡¯s going to die ......¡±

 Chapter 813 - The Enlightened State Teacher (26)

    Chapter 813

    The Enlightened State Teacher (26)

    Shi Sheng was scolded by Patriarch Feng for leaving the examination halfway.

    But it was only scolding. There was no other punishment. No one else could provide this level of pampering.

    Patriarch Feng¡¯s pampering of Shi Sheng naturally caused dissatisfaction with others.

    The incident of Demon me Ridge was being picked out again by someone, she was used of being cruel. That she was not even a human.

    This did not concern Shi Sheng, but the fact that someone was talking about her sword.

    At that time, the people on the city wall probably didn¡¯t say what broke the defensive formation. Only members of the Feng family that stood below the city wall knew this. This news must havee from those who were with her previously.

    Damn it!

    There is always some retard who coveted my beauty.

    Metal Sword: ¡°...¡± Weren¡¯t they coveting me? Master, what are you dreaming of! It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me!

    Shi Sheng suppressed the trembling iron sword.

    She was not afraid of someone coveting her things, even this sword...

    Shi Sheng thought the news was only spread within Feng¡¯s Mansion. She didn¡¯t expect the rumors to spread outside too.

    ......

    The news stated that the Third Miss Feng had a divine weapon, and it could destroy one city.

    There was a crowd who fancied the sword gathered outside Feng¡¯s Mansion. And these people hadn¡¯t forgotten about the incident in Devil me Ridge. Shi Sheng was still a sinner in their eyes.

    Before this, they were afraid to make trouble as Patriarch Feng was powerful. But if they saw Shi Sheng outside, they would start to gossip about her.

    These people stopped thinking now that there was a collision of benefits.

    How can a sinner have the right to possess a divine weapon?

    This news was widely spread in a short time.

    Feng¡¯s mansion was being visited every day. The security of Feng¡¯s Mansion has been improved several times. Even some members of Feng¡¯s family who went out would encounter an attack.

    When a person was being controlled by desire, the person would do anything.

    Patriarch Feng didn¡¯t expect that the past incident had been so long would be spread out again.

    ¡°This must be spread intentionally by someone else.¡± The Patriarch Feng¡¯s disciples were in anger.

    ¡°This is just the beginning, how about next...¡±

    ¡°We have gone through so many years. We have experienced various hardships. Do you think we are afraid of them for this time?¡±

    When a family power was enormous, it would be attacked by other people.

    The Feng family had been ced at the top of the pyramid for a very long period. Their enemies were countless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this incident was too weird?¡± Someone asked.

    The news spread too suddenly, and it spread too quickly. It doesn¡¯t take too long for people all over the continent to seem to know about it.

    ¡°Where is the Third Miss? Does the Third Miss really have a divine weapon?¡± They didn¡¯t know that the Shi Sheng had any divine weapon.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it; I haven¡¯t seen Third Miss in the past few days.¡±

    Everyone stared at each other with confusion.

    So, what is the current situation?

    Patriarch Feng sat on the main seat with a sullen expression, instructed calmly, ¡°Go to check who spread the rumor within the mansion.¡±

    ¡°Patriarch! Patriarch, something had happened...¡± A man stumbled over, ¡°Third Miss set up an arena in Jin Xiu Restaurant and said whoever won in thepetition would be given the divine weapon.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Patriarch Feng was shocked. He almost squeezed open the handle of the chair.

    ¡°Does Third Miss really have a divine weapon?¡±

    ¡°Yet they are setting up an arena in Jin Xiu Restaurant. What does Third Miss want to do?¡±

    The others also begun to gossip about it softly.

    ...

    Jin Xiu Restaurant.

    Jin Xiu Restaurant wasrge with small attics on 4 sides and an empty space in the middle. The rednterns were hanging down from the top of the attic one by one.

    There were also rednterns hanging above the people¡¯s heads.

    The whole restaurant looked red at night.

    The empty space in the middle was prepared for the contestants. And the attics surrounded were the seats for the audience.

    Shi Sheng was sitting below the arena. People who heard the news came one after another and surrounded Shi Sheng in the ring.

    ¡°Is it really a fighting arena?¡±

    ¡°She really has a divine weapon?¡±

    ¡°Will she take out the divine weapon? Is she ying tricks on us?¡±

    Shi Sheng sat on the tform and drank tea leisurely. She was not bothered by the discussion below the arena.

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin, what do you want to do?¡± Someone started to yell. Everyone in the Restaurant suddenly turned silent.

    Shi Sheng put down her teacup. With an innocent face, she said¡±I¡¯m giving out the divine weapon! Isn¡¯t it what you want?¡±

    Everyone: ¡°...¡± This was different from what they thought.

    You have a divine weapon that¡¯s coveted by so many people. Shouldn¡¯t you hide it?

    You even dared to take it out and show it to us.

    Shi Sheng pulled out her sword and thrust it into the table.

    The arena was filled with chills within a second. Those who stood near the arena could feel the coldness.

    Everyone could tell that it was a rare sword by how shiny it was.

    ¡°Is it a divine weapon?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so... I¡¯ve never heard of this kind of divine weapon.¡±

    The iron sword was too ordinary. It looked like a mass-produced weapon that could be obtained anywhere.

    This sword would not be picked up by anyone on the street if they could not feel the power it exuded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it.¡± Shi Sheng raised her voice, ¡°Look at me now, we can discusster if there is any other issue.¡±

    Everyone: ¡°...¡± Do you think it is auction?

    ¡°This sword is definitely a divine weapon. Its capability is more powerful than a divine weapon, so there is no need to question it. It is powerful. It is shameful if you haven¡¯t seen it before.¡±

    Iron sword: ¡°...¡± Why do I feel like I will be sold by my owner?

    Everyone was also dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t understand what Shi Sheng was going to do.

    ¡°Show us if the sword is as powerful as you said!¡± One of the audiences questioned.

    Shi Sheng sneered, ¡°Are you stupid? Why should I show it to you when I am not selling this sword?¡±

    Retarde shows up every year, but the number in this year is oddly higher.

    You came topete for this sword and asked others to show you the sword¡¯s power. What is in your mind?

    ¡°Then how do we know if you are cheating us? What conspiracy do you have?¡± Who would take out the divine weapon forpetition?¡±

    Shi Sheng put her hands on her hips angrily, ¡°Did I beg you toe? Did I ask you topete for this sword? First, you want something, now you want it to be absolute. Why don¡¯t you bury yourself in the soil and die?.¡±

    The person was speechless.

    The others not dared to ask any question.

    The owner of this divine weapon was a bit different from the ordinary people they met before.

    But, topete for this or not...

    After Shi Sheng had finished refuting the person, she continued: ¡°The rules of the arena are simple. Whoever can defend the arena sessfully. This sword belongs to the winner.¡±

    Her contract with Iron Sword was more advanced than her contract with space. The space contract was only a soul contract. After her soul was destroyed, the space could still be used by others.

    Only this sword could not be used by anyone except herself.

    If she died and the sword would also be destroyed.

    Even if it was taken away by other people, it was just a broken sword with no effect. However, it still could be used as an ordinary murder weapon. It was this sharp, after all.

    If these people wanted it for so much, juste and take it.

    It¡¯s useless even they got it. So, this doesn¡¯t make her worried.

 Chapter 814 - The Enlightened State Teacher (27)

    <h4>Chapter 814

    The Enlightened State Teacher (27)</h4>

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    A man walked out from the crowd, ¡°May I ask Third Miss Feng, what is the name of this divine weapon?¡±

    Name?

    What should it be called?

    Iron Sword: ¡°...¡± Master, please don¡¯t change my name randomly. My real name is very noble!

    Shi Sheng thought for a while, then said, ¡°Jue Shi Sword!¡±

    Everyone: ¡°...¡± Why do you think for so long? Did you name it casually in front of us? The name is too random!

    ¡°One more thing, I am not responsible if anyone dies in the arena. If anyone dares toe to me demanding responsibility, I will be responsible for killing all your family members.¡± Shi Sheng sneered. After saying this, she jumped down from the arena. ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±

    She did not take the iron sword away.

    Everyone was looking at the cold iron sword in the arena.

    So, she just put the sword on it like this?

    Why doesn¡¯t this girl follow the usual rule?

    ......

    There was a moment of stagnation in the arena, and no one moved.

    Shi Sheng went upstairs and sat in the best viewing seat. Someone finally jumped onto the arena and straight away grabbed the iron sword.

    His action had stimted other people to jump onto the arena one after another.

    Patriarch Feng rushed to the arena with followers and saw everyone was jumped onto the ring. Then being bounced off at the next second. They were being smashed onto the wall surrounding the arena and started wailing.

    His daughter was leaning on the window upstairs, looking down with a malicious smile, ¡°You have to pay the price if you don¡¯t follow my rules. Do you really think this sword is so easy to obtain?¡±

    The people who were bounced off didn¡¯t know what was going on. As soon as they jumped up, even before they stood still on the arena, they were bounced off on the next second.

    The force that bounced them off was so swift, and there was no way to resist.

    Everyone then looked upstairs with shock.

    How could she not be prepared? And dare to put the sword on the arena?

    Patriarch Feng led the followers upstairs from the side while the crowd did not pay attention to them.

    ¡°Xiao Yin, what are you doing?¡± Patriarch Feng pulled Shi Sheng in from the edge of the window sill, ¡°Did you know the consequences of doing this?¡±

    ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong with me giving it to them if they want it?¡±

    Patriarch Feng was so angry that he started to gasp, ¡°You¡¯re being nonsensical!¡±

    Shi Sheng spread her hands, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to cancel the event now. So I can only continue this tomfoolery.¡±

    Patriarch Feng looked down at the crowd below attempted to grab the iron sword on the stage restlessly but was still being bounced off.

    The rules have been set, and the arena was set up. Those who heard thepetition were nowing here.

    It was impossible to cancel thepetition now.

    Patriarch Feng felt that he had to talk with Shi Sheng, ¡°All of you can go out now.¡±

    They stared at each other a few times and left the room one by one.

    When the door was closed, Shi Sheng and Patriarch Feng were left in the room.

    Patriarch Feng took out a stone from his sleeve and put it on the table. The stone shed with a faint light.

    The light seemed like the light of the firefly that was about to go off at any time.

    ¡°Xiao Yin, please tell me honestly. What happened to you in Demon me Ridge?¡±

    Shi Sheng nced at the stone, ¡°nothing happened there.¡±

    ¡°If nothing happened, where did that sworde from? Your...why did your personality change so much?¡± Patriarch Feng looked at the stone, and a faint light flickered in his eyes, ¡°Your soulmp is about to go off. ¡±

    Her soulmp was getting weaker day by day.

    ¡°Xiao Yin, do you know what it means if the soulmp goes off?¡±

    ¡°Death.¡± Shi Sheng answered softly.

    ¡°You need to tell me what was happened to you in Demon me Ridge so that I can save you.¡±

    He has been thinking about this matter recently. What made her personality change drastically, and her soulmp was about to go off.

    The only possibility I can think of the cause was the incident in Demon me Ridge.

    Demon me Ridge was mysterious and unpredictable. Anything could have happened.

    He had asked the disciple who came out from Demon me Ridge. They stated that they met a fifth-level mystical creature in Demon me Ridge. After they dispersed, they felt that she became different when they met again.

    Shi Sheng sat down, propped her chin, ¡°But I¡¯m fine.¡±

    The person who died was Feng Zhi Yin.

    The arrival of Shi Sheng, who currently used Feng Zhi Yin¡¯s body probably caused the original owner¡¯s soulmp not to go out immediately.

    Patriarch Feng started to choke.

    This was what made the issue stranger. There was no problem with her body, and she was healthier than other girls.

    The weaker the soulmp, the weaker the person¡¯s vital signs. Yet she didn¡¯t look like a person who was about to die.

    ¡°Then why is your personality had changed so much?¡±

    With the proof of the soulmp and soul stone, Patriarch Feng had eliminated the suspicion that his daughter was reced by someone else. But he still could not understand why she had changed so much.

    Shi Sheng started to move her mouth and said softly, ¡°Father, every human has to grow up, and personality will be changed over time. Who knows if the good and kind people who have been doing good and umting virtue will be evil in the next second?¡±

    Shi Sheng paused and started to spew nonsense, ¡°People are deceptive and will cover up the personality that they think is bad. Maybe I think that my other personality is better in the past. But after experiencing some incidents, I think that people need to be happy while being alive. Then why do I need to care too much about how people think of me?¡±

    [......] Heh! I don¡¯t want to talk with the host.

    Damn it! Do you think everyone has such a capability simr to you that does whatever they want?

    The whole world is your enemy.

    Patriarch Feng was stunned for a moment. He couldn¡¯t understand what Shi Sheng said.

    Shi Sheng was able to fool Patriarch Feng.

    But the issue in the arena could not be easily fooled.

    ¡°Is that sword really a divine weapon?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    ¡°Why do you let them fight in the arena?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think they are annoying?¡± They kept wandering outside Feng¡¯s Mansion every single day, so she decided to give them a chance.

    Patriarch Feng: ¡°...¡± you let theme to fight in the arena to stop them from annoying us?

    ¡°What if someone takes the sword away?¡± There were countless capable people on this continent.

    ¡°Nevermind, just let them take it away, I can take it back at any time¡± Can this group of retards take away something that even Feng Ci can¡¯t take away?

    Patriarch Feng choked, speaking lightly,¡±¡®will it return if you summon?¡±

    If Shi Sheng knew that Patriarch Feng thought so, she would seriously answer the question.Yes, it could.

    No matter what Patriarch Feng said, Shi Sheng could refute until he couldn¡¯t reply a word.

    This arena had been set up. If it was forced to be canceled, these people would have to go directly to Feng¡¯s Mansion and kill all Feng¡¯s family members.

    In the end, Patriarch Feng could only agree with Shi Sheng.

    If a divine weapon caused an enormous loss to Feng¡¯s family, the loss would be more than the worth.

    With a huge family as a responsibility, you can¡¯t do anything you want as the lone. Death did not matter to them.

    Patriarch Feng was carrying the responsibility of the entire family.

    He had to make the right choice by considering the best interests of the whole family.

    Only the right choice will make the family go further.

 Chapter 815 - The Enlightened State Teacher (28)

    Chapter 815

    The Enlightened State Teacher (28)

    The news of the fight for the divine weapon spread in the continent in a short time. Many came for the divine weapon.

    Jin Xiu Restaurant was overcrowded by people every day.

    On the third day, Shi Sheng asked people to set up a signboard at the door. They needed to pay an entrance fee to watch the fight. Every participant also needed to pay before entering the arena.

    In addition to that, it was only a one-time payment. They needed to pay again the next day.

    If someone doesn¡¯t want to pay?

    Then they only can wait outside!

    The consequences of trying to enter forcibly were miserable. After a few simr incidents urred, no one dared to make trouble anymore and paid the fees obediently.

    Feng¡¯s family had earned a lot of money every single day although part of the revenue was being paid to Jin Xiu Restaurant.

    This way of making money was amazing.

    The system doubted that Shi Sheng took out her broken iron sword just to make money.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯te to Jin Xiu Restaurant every day, she would only visit the restaurant asionally.

    ¡°Come and ce a bet!¡±

    ......

    Someone shouted on Jin Xiu Restaurant¡¯s ground floor. When Shi Sheng passed by, the crowd automatically made way for her.

    She nced at the contestants in the arena and betted on one. When she had just ced a bet, the others immediately bet on the other contestant.

    Third Miss had never won her bets before.

    Whoever she betted on, the contestant would lose with no doubt.

    Shi Sheng ignored their nces and went upstairs to her usual room.

    A purple figure leaped into her sight after she opened the door. A man stood with his hand supporting the window in front of him.

    This was the first time the two have met since Shi Sheng gave him a watch previously.

    Shi Sheng closed the door, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Yin Wei did not turn around and still looked down, ¡°That should be very important for you. Why did you let thempete for it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very important.¡± Without it, I can¡¯t boast how good I¡¯m.

    It was a powerful weapon that helps me to brag!

    So, how can it be not important to me?

    Iron Sword: ¡°...¡± Hehe, so I am only the tool for you to unt?

    ¡°Those people will not give up if I don¡¯t take out the sword.¡± Shi Sheng walked to him, ¡°Do you think anyone can take things away from me?¡±

    ¡°This is not your only goal, right?¡± Although Yin Wei asked interrogatively, his tone sounded derative.

    The calm pool in Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes rippled, ¡°Don¡¯t you know me well?¡±

    Yin Wei turned around and stood face to face to Shi Sheng, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Something great.¡± I am going to conquer the sea of stars and marry a fair, beautiful, and wealthy girl. Bah, I mean, marry you!

    [...The host is going to make trouble.]

    The system guessed that she did this to make money. Now, that opinion seemed too naive. Of course, the host had put a lot of effort into organizing this event, so the goal was not only to make money.

    Yin Wei¡¯s fingertips felt a little cold so he shrank his hands into his sleeves, ¡°Every city has a team of the divinity guard. They will listen to you if I ordered them.¡±

    He didn¡¯t ask her what she was about to do but gave her all his power and resources.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask me to stay?¡±

    Where¡¯s my true love?

    I¡¯m giving you a bad rating!

    ¡°You will be back.¡± He knew that she would return.

    ¡°Then...¡± Shi Sheng moved towards Yin Wei, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t give me a goodbye kiss? We may not see each other for a long time.¡±

    Shi Sheng¡¯s palm grabbed Yin Wei¡¯s arm, and through the clothing, Shi Sheng could feel the coldness exuding from his body.

    Shi Sheng frowned slightly, ¡°You...¡±

    In the next moment, her lips were shut by Yin Wei¡¯s lips, and she couldn¡¯t proceed with her words.

    Yin Wei¡¯s kiss was not jerky but with the faint fragrance. It stimted all the senses of Shi Sheng.

    He let go of Shi Sheng as he ended the kiss and took a step back. His fingertips were getting colder as time passed, ¡°I..., I have to go now.¡±

    ¡°Hold on.¡±

    Yin Wei looked at Shi Sheng confused, with a solemn expression, ¡°Is it I...I didn¡¯t kiss well enough?¡±

    ¡°Have you kissed someone else before?¡± Feng Ci¡¯s kisses were terrible from the previous dimension. How could he kiss so well here without any experience?

    Yin Wei immediately shook his head, ¡°Nope, only you.¡±

    He dreamt of this scene countless times. The only difference was that he couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face in his dreams but only remembered the feeling she made him feel.

    So, when Yin Wei met her at first nce, he knew the person in his dreams was her.

    Shi Sheng took out a piece of jade from the space, ¡°It can suppress the...¡±

    She paused, ¡°The seal on you.¡±

    Yin Wei stared nkly at the jade in Shi Sheng¡¯s hand. The jade was pitch ck, yet it exuded a sense of warmness. He felt much better than before.

    ¡°How did you know about it?¡±

    Shi Sheng put the jade in his hand, ¡°I went to the Venerable Court before, just that you didn¡¯t realize.¡±

    She went to the Venerable court after he left.

    She thought that his body was paying the price for using the power of space, but she realized that her assumption was wrong when she saw the objects in the Venerable Court,

    It was a seal.

    He serves as the center point of the seal. So he could not leave the Venerable Court for too long. Otherwise, the objects in the Venerable Court would attempt to break the seal.

    And the two Qilin he gave her were crucial to sustaining his life. If Qilins were destroyed, he would die.

    He said at that time.

    ¡ªI had already given my life to you a long time ago.

    Shi Sheng stretched her hands around Yin Wei¡¯s waist and leaned on his chest, ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡±

    Yin Wei let her hug him.

    ¡°Are you doing this for me?¡± Yin Wei suddenly grasped Shi Sheng¡¯s arm as if he had understood something, ¡°I forbid you from doing that.¡±

    ¡°I must go, not only for you, as I have my own goal.¡± Shi Sheng sounded indifferent.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think.¡± Yin Wei shook his head, ¡°Please don¡¯t go. As long as I don¡¯t leave the Venerable Court, I will be fine.¡±

    Yin Wei¡¯s body was getting colder. His time was approaching an end.

    Yin Wei saw Shi Sheng didn¡¯t say anything. He gritted his teeth and embraced her. They disappeared at the same time.

    When both of them reappeared, they were already in the Venerable Court.

    The room was not very dark, but it was pitch ck outside.

    Yin Wei looked pale and released Shi Sheng from his hug, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t let you do that.¡±

    Shi Sheng looked around the room curiously, ¡°The Venerable Court can¡¯t stop me. If I want to go, I can definitely go.¡±

    Yin Wei held onto the table next to him. His breath was unstable. Shi Sheng retracted her gaze and stepped forward to give him a hand, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Yin shook his head slightly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Shi Sheng asked him to sit down and pour him a ss of water, ¡°Are you dumb? If those creatures want to harm the outside world, just let them go. Why seal them up for? You¡¯re making yourself sick.¡±

    This did not seem viiny at all.

    Alright, Yin Wei did look quite badass on the outside.

    ¡°I¡¯m not as kind as you think.¡± Yin Wei looked at the rippling waters and said softly.

    ¡°I think so., too¡± Shi Sheng sat next to him, ¡°So, what was your original purpose? Use them? Or do you want to tame them for your own use?¡±

    The demon was a must in the mystical world.

    It would help anyone to dominate the maind if they could tame it and use it.

    If someone did not use it properly. The demon would take advantage to attack the owner, just like the retard in front of her.

    ¡°You said I know you well. Don¡¯t you know me well too?¡±

    ¡°Because we were a match made in heaven!¡±

 Chapter 816 - The Enlightened State Teacher (29)

    <h4>Chapter 816</h4>

    <h4> The Enlightened State Teacher (29)</h4>

    Yin Wei nced at the girl opposite him.

    He didn¡¯t want to bring her here, yet he brought her here, after all.

    ¡°My lord, are you back?¡± A voice suddenly appeared outside the door. The door was pushed open.

    The teenager came in from the outside. When he saw Shi Sheng in the room, he was stunned and slightly bent his body, ¡°Third Miss Feng.¡±

    <i>Didn¡¯t the Lord forbid Third Miss Feng toe in? Why is Third Miss Feng here? </i>

    ¡°Prepare a clean room for her.¡± Yin Wei ordered the young man, ¡°Activate all formations and keep an eye on her, don¡¯t allow her to step out from Venerable Court.¡±

    Shi Sheng red at him, ¡°Are you really forbidding me from going out?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel good.¡± Yin Wei¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°I feel terrible.¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    Teenager: ¡°...¡±

    <i>My lord, where¡¯s your diginity? </i>

    That teenager thought he should leave as soon as possible. He ran out in a hurry and closed the door as he left.

    Yin Wei reached out his hand and said, ¡°If I can¡¯t see you, I¡¯ll feel terrible. Can you not leave me?¡±

    Shi Sheng stayed silent for a moment, ¡°I won¡¯t leave, but you need to sleep.¡±

    Yin frowned slightly, ¡°Can I not sleep?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go then.¡± Shi Sheng got up and prepared to leave.

    Yin Wei¡¯s hands gripped harder, ¡°fine.¡±

    ......

    When Shi Sheng woke up the next day, she found out that Yin Wei was gone. She got out of bed and got dressed, ready to go out to find him.

    She went to the door and tried to pull open door. She was dumbfounded.

    The door would not budge at all.

    Shi Sheng had a hunch. She tried again, and the door did not move an inch.

    <i>This retard!</i>

    <i>Does he think that a stupid room can lock me up?</i>

    <i>Where¡¯s my sword?</i>

    <i>My sword...</i>

    Shi Sheng was silent and started to look for a window, but there was none in this room.

    ¡°Bang bang bang!!¡± Shi Sheng raised her hand and knocked on the door, ¡°Yin Wei, you get out now.¡±

    The space was slightly distorted. Yin Wei¡¯s figure showed up in front of Shi Sheng out of thin air. He was only wearing a shirt, and his hair was still wet.

    Shi Sheng grabbed Yin Wei¡¯s cor and said nastily, ¡°Are you trying to lock me up?¡±

    <i>This retard is too much! </i>

    Yin Wei slightly lowered his head and reached out to hold her hand. The corners of his lips started to rise, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be with me? I will fulfill your needs now.¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡± <i>Who wanted you to fulfilling my needs in this way!</i>

    A ray of dim light shed in Yin Wei¡¯s eyes. He pulled her towards him, grasping her waist with his broad, warm hand. The environment was ambiguous, ¡°Or, do you regret it now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it.¡± Shi Sheng pushed him away with anger, ¡°open the door for me now.¡±

    <i>This retard is way too much!</i>

    Yin Wei turned around and snorted, ¡°No, I won¡¯t open.¡±

    <i>You want to leave? No way!</i>

    ¡°Yin Wei!¡± Shi Sheng caught up to him with a few steps, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t open the door.¡±

    Yin Wei sat on the side of the bed and pulled off his shirt to reveal his tight chest. He hung his head slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad thing to die with you.¡±

    .

    He took off his clothes and was naked in front of Shi Sheng. He took the dry clothes from the bed and began to wear them.

    Shi Sheng ground her teeth and grabbed the clothes from his hand, ¡°Why are you trying to wear clothes? Don¡¯t wear if you have the guts!¡±

    Yin Wei: ¡°...¡±

    He raised his head, ¡°I don¡¯t need to wear them when I am with you, but...¡±

    He looked outwards, and the door was being knocked.

    When Shi Sheng threw the clothes on him. <i>This retard is not shy anymore! </i>

    However, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know was that Yin Wei¡¯s heart was racing. He took a few deep breaths before slowly putting on his clothes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about leaving. If you dare to leave, I will go and find you.¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me?!¡± Shi Sheng red.

    Yin Wei reached out his hand and touched her face, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to take risks for me. You are so important to me until I don¡¯t mind trading my life for yours. Therefore, I can¡¯t let you leave.¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°...¡± <i>Don¡¯t tease me!</i>

    ¡°I won¡¯t go, but please let me out.¡± Shi Sheng surrendered.

    Yin Wei chuckled a little and disappeared in front of Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng: ¡°...¡± <i>The retard!</i>

    Shi Sheng kicked the table next to her, and the table fell on the ground with a dull bang.

    She looked at the fallen table for a long while and took out a sword from the space. She walked towards the entrance, raised up her hand, and shed at the door.

    The sword shed on the door, only leaving a shallow mark on the door.

    Shi Sheng: ¡°...¡±

    <i>What material was the door made of?</i>

    Although the swords in her hand, not all were divine weapons, all of them were powerful, and now they could not even sh open a door?

    <i>Where¡¯s my sword?</i>

    Shi Sheng tried again. This time she used her spiritual power and shed it hard. The door of the room shattered. A foul smelled wind blew in from the outside. The room that was bright a moment ago plunged into darkness in sudden.

    The surrounding was so dark until she could not even see her fingers.

    Shi Sheng could only feel the whistling wind by the door.

    Something seemed to fly around her.

    Shi Sheng shook her hand and pierced her sword at that thing. The]at thing over there quickly moved backward. The darkness faded away like a tide.

    An angry ck spirit constantly surged up and down at the door.

    The ck spirit made an ear-piercing screech, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a demon!¡±

    ¡°Demon? Low!¡± Shi Sheng snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t even have a shape yet you dare to make trouble in front of me.¡±

    ¡°You are low!¡± The ck spirit screamed savagely.

    ¡°You¡¯re not low? Then show me your shape!¡±

    ck spirit bounced up and down at the door while screaming and yelling, ¡°If it weren¡¯t Yin Wei, I would have a shape. It¡¯s him! I want to kill him. He cares so much about you, I will kill you first!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    The ck spirit¡¯s sound surrounded the room.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression was cold. The sword in her hand was thrown directly at the ck spirit. The ck spirit was crossed and went up against the sword. But the long sword made a turn.

    Shi Sheng looked at the ck spirit amusedly, ¡°Killed a thousand enemies but lost eight hundred troops. You have the guts.¡±

    [Note: Killed a thousand enemies but lost eight hundred troops (Chinese idiom) = It means to inflict damage on the enemy while own¡¯s side suffers a smaller butparable damage.]

    The ck spirit was about to explode as this woman was so difficult to deal with.

    The rtionship between it and Yin Wei wasplicated. But if it was injured, and Yin Wei would get hurt as well. It intended to use her hand to hurt Yin Wei, so it would have a chance to escape from Venerable court.

    Just when the ck spirit was about to continue its attack, Yin Wei suddenly appeared. He directly reached out and embraced Shi Sheng into his arms. When they were close to each other, Shi Sheng could hear his racing heartbeat.

    His heartbeat slowly calmed down after he confirmed Shi Sheng was in good condition. He turned his head to look at the ck spirit that hovered at the door and suddenly raised his hand. The ck spirit seemed to be strangled by someone.

    Yin Wei red fiercely, ¡°If you dare to hurt her again, I will make you wish you¡¯re dead more than alive. Scram!¡±

    When Yin Wei flicked his hand, the ck spirit seemed to be thrown away by someone and disappeared into the darkness outside the room.

    An exasperated scream came from the darkness, ¡°Yin Wei, I will return in one day.¡±

 Chapter 817 - The Enlightened State Teacher (30)

    <h4>Chapter 817</h4>

    <h4>The Enlightened State Teacher (30)</h4>

    Yin Wei reached out his hand and hugged Shi Sheng tightly as if he was going to fuse her into his body.

    The divinity guards outside retreated ordingly, not daring to step forward and disturb.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this again.¡± Yin Wei¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.

    Shi Sheng could feel the tremors from him, like a person who was quivering in fear.

    ¡°I¡¯m not as weak as you think...¡± Shi Sheng sighed. If she hadn¡¯t cared about his health, she would have killed the ck spirit.

    Other people did not have any idea how to deal with the ck spirit, but she was the one who had many ideas.

    ¡°I know.¡± He knew that she was amazing.

    Shi Sheng was great, but it had nothing to do with his concerns.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡± Yin Wei kissed Shi Sheng¡¯s forehead, followed her nose all the way down, kissed her lips, and tasted it.

    By the time Shi Sheng slept on the bed in the other room, she only realized that she was being fooled again.

    I was supposed to go out.

    This retard knows how to trick me!

    No way!

    ......

    Shi Sheng pushed Yin Wei away and prepared to leave. Yin Wei pulled her back to him, and held her body down with his long legs.

    With his face buried in her neck, his voice was a little rough, ¡°Where are you trying to go?¡±

    ¡°I... I want to kill someone to cool down. Please let me go.¡±

    ¡°You want to leave me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±

    Yin Wei didn¡¯t say anything. Shi Sheng waited for a moment. She was going to leave again when she did not hear any sound. In the next second, she felt a pain in her shoulder.

    The teeth rubbed against the muscle on her shoulders. It hurt a little. Shi Sheng even smelled her blood from her shoulders.

    He is biting me!

    Ah! Is he a dog? This person was mentally retarded! I¡¯m done!

    The tip of Yin Wei¡¯s tongue licked the shoulder that he had bitten. Shi Sheng felt a trace of numbness and shivered slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about leaving. I don¡¯t allow it.¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°...¡±

    Whenever Shi Sheng tried to leave, Yin Wei would immediately stop her. If it did not work, he would stop her forcibly.

    He would pretend to be sick when he was about to get beaten up by Shi Sheng.

    This was the first time Shi Sheng thought that her man was clingy.

    ¡°Can you be reasonable!¡± Shi Sheng looked at Yin Wei, who pretended to be sick in bed, ¡°I need to do something serious.¡±

    ¡°I am something serious.¡± Yin Wei¡¯s said with a solemn expression.

    Shi Sheng exploded. She paced at the side of the bed with her hips akimbo, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°You are the serious matter? Okay! I will do this serious matter today!¡±

    Shi Sheng rolled onto the bed and pulled Yin Wei¡¯s clothes. She said: ¡°I¡¯m going to make sure you¡¯ll be so exhausted until you can¡¯t get off the bed. Or not I¡¯ll take your surname¡±.

    When Shi Sheng said to make Yin Wei can¡¯t get out of bed, she was dead serious about it. Both of them have spiritual power, so they were suitable for pairing cultivation(sex).

    However, Shi Sheng did not allow Yin Wei to use spiritual power. Without spiritual power, a person¡¯s physical strength and energy were limited. Yin Wei soon became fatigued and was not able to cope with it.

    After all, she cared about his body, so Shi Sheng didn¡¯t continue.

    Shi Sheng sneaked out of the room while Yin Wei was resting.

    The Venerable Court was enormous, and it was dark. There were only lights in the corridor.

    The Venerable Court can only be entered by specially trained divinity guards. Ordinary people would be trapped in the demons if they entered.

    Therefore, there were not many people in the Venerable Court.

    Shi Sheng walked along the corridor and soon discovered the ck spirit. It was floating on a pond.

    ¡°Why are you here?!¡± A sharp voice screeched as soon as Shi Sheng approached.

    ¡°If you want to lure other people toe here, you can just yell.¡± Shi Sheng stood by the pond calmly, watching the ck spirit hopping up and down.

    The ck spirit flew left and right. It drew close to Shi Sheng with a jerk, ¡°What kind of thing are you?¡±

    Why does she not have a demon?

    Even that man Yin Wei also has one? Why doesn¡¯t she have one?

    ¡°Only you are a thing!¡± Shi Sheng red over.

    The ck spirit was distorting in her eyes, forming a variety of shapes and appearances, ¡°You and Yin Wei will not have ended up well together. I won¡¯t kill you if you leave him.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s lips curled up slightly.

    The light in the corridor reflected her shadow, and strands of ck spirit soared around her, but none of them dared to approach her.

    ¡°I will kill you if you¡¯re with him!¡± ck Spirit threatened fiercely.

    ¡°Come on!¡± Do you think I am afraid of one who doesn¡¯t have a physical body and shape?

    ck spirit was probably enraged by her. In addition to the previous incident, the ck spirit hovered up and down in front of Shi Sheng and suddenly rushed towards her.

    It was going to kill her.

    I¡¯m going to make Yin Wei regret it for a lifetime, hahaha.

    Shi Sheng sessfully avoided the attack of the ck spirit by sliding aside. The ck spirit was just a mass of gas, so she couldn¡¯t catch it at all. However, spiritual qi was also considered as gas.

    Shi Sheng and the ck spirit fought at the side of the pond. Her spiritual qi pushed the ck spirit to the corner bit by bit.

    By the time the ck spirit realized that it was already toote. Oing it was a long rope of spiritual qi that tied it up firmly.

    ¡°Just who are you!¡±

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, ¡°I am your ancestor!¡±

    She raised her hand, and there seemed to be a light shing past her hand. ck spirit instinctively perceived there was a danger. The next second it felt that something was sucking on itself, and it went in that direction uncontrobly.

    The ck spirit waspletely sucked in the jade. The surrounding darkness was reduced a lot. Amidst the fog, the building could be vaguely seen.

    ¡°Where is this! Let me out... let me out...¡± ck Spirit was trapped in the narrow space. No matter how hard it hit, it couldn¡¯t get out.

    Shi Sheng looked at the ck jade in her hand, ¡°Just stay inside! The more you use your power, the weaker you¡¯ll get.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± The ck spirit seemed to calm down.

    ¡°I want you to abide on him.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± ck Spirit continued to scream. If it abided towards that man, it would be disappeared, ¡°Stop dreaming. I will drag him together to disappear if I disappear. I won¡¯t let him off.¡±

    ¡°Then, just stay inside!¡± Shi Sheng snorted coldly.

    Shi Sheng returned to the room. Yin Wei was still asleep. She climbed onto the bed andy in his arms, and put the ck jade back on his body.

    ¡­¡­

    Yin Wei woke up from a dream. His eyes opened sharply and spotted the person lying next to him at a nce. He breathed a sigh of relief. Shi Sheng did not leave.

    ¡°My lord... something had happened.¡± someone said to Yin Wei. He looked at Shi Sheng and gently ced her down. He got out of bed.

    When he stood on the ground, he almost couldn¡¯t stand steadily. He circted the spiritual power in his body a few times before he recovered.

    He opened the door and saw the teenager and a few members of the divinity guards waiting outside. All of them looked nervous.

    They seemed to breathe a sigh of relief as they saw hime out of the room.

    Yin Wei raised his sight and saw that the dark surrounding of Venerable Court seemed to be shrouded in ayer of fog. No longer in the darkness where they could not see their own fingers. The building loomed out of theyer of fog.

    ¡°The ck spirit disappeared.¡± The boy hung his head. ¡°Sir, how is your body...¡±

    Yin Wei frowned, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    The boy eyed up and down Yin Wei a few times. His face looked normal, and it seemed that there was nothing wrong with him.

    But that ck spirit disappeared.

    ¡°My lord...¡± So, what¡¯s going on?

 Chapter 818 - The Enlightened State Teacher (31)

    Chapter 818

    The Enlightened State Teacher (31)

    Yin Wei re-entered the room. Shi Shengy on the bed looking at him. He paused in his steps and walked to the bedside slowly.

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t have gone missing for no reason.

    The only thing he could think of was her.

    Last night...

    Yin Wei suppressed the urge in his heart, trying hard to keep himself from thinking about unscrupulous things.

    Shi Sheng blinked, ¡°Guess.¡±

    Yin Wei fished her out of the nket, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Shi Sheng crawled into his arms and said, ¡°I¡¯m alive and well, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡± Yin Wei made sure that Shi Sheng was okay and asked again.

    Shi Sheng curled her lips, reached out, and took out the ck jade from his clothes, ¡°Here, it¡¯s with me all the time. You can leave the Venerable Court now.¡±

    Shi Sheng hugged Yin Wei¡¯s arm, ¡°Can you let me go now? I¡¯ll take you away!¡±

    ......

    The ck jade was not warm anymore. It was a bit cold, but not icy.

    ¡°How did you put it...¡±

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Shi Sheng shoved the ck jade roughly into his clothes, ¡°Now you have toe with me.¡±

    ¡°I ...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to refuse.¡± Shi Sheng jumped off the bed, ¡°I¡¯ve tolerated you for a long time. Today you have to leave no matter what!¡±

    Yin Wei was speechless, ¡°I have to make some arrangements.¡±

    As Lord Chain, he also had serious business to do, not only staying in the Venerable Court all day.

    He reached out and touched the ck jade. He was unsure if he could leave the Venerable Court for a long time, but he trusted her.

    She would not harm him.

    Shi Sheng curled her lips and asked Yin Wei to make arrangements. He did not bring the Divinity Guards. The guards were very worried. If something happened, who would be responsible?

    But Yin Wei insisted, so Divinity Guards had no choice.

    Shi Sheng had to return to Feng¡¯s manor and inform Patriarch Feng. Fortunately, Yin Wei handed the news to Feng¡¯s mansion when she was abducted. Otherwise, everyone in the city would be looking for her.

    When Shi Sheng was back, she ran into some people along with Feng Yuing out of Patriarch Feng¡¯s room.

    As soon as Feng Yu saw Shi Sheng, he became enraged, ¡°Bitch! You bitch, you set up Seventh Miss Feng, it was you ...¡±

    The aura around Yin Wei suddenly changed, and the air around him surged and froze.

    Feng Yu¡¯s face flushed instantly as if he was having difficulty in breathing. He fluttered his hands in the air.

    ¡°Lord Chain, be merciful.¡± Patriarch Feng took a few steps forward.

    Yin Wei didn¡¯t want to stop. Shi Sheng pulled him a bit, and Feng Yu could breathe immediately. Just now, he still had the strength to yell, but at this time, his whole body was weakened and could only be held up by others.

    ¡°Take him down.¡± Patriarch Feng hurriedlymanded.

    The rumor about Shi Sheng having a divine weapon was spread by Feng Yu. He heard it from those who were saved by Shi Sheng. He spread the news because he was unhappy about Feng Qing Qing¡¯s incident.

    Shi Sheng just came to say goodbye to Patriarch Feng and soon finished. Although Patriarch Feng was worried about Shi Sheng, he simply couldn¡¯t stop her, not to mention that the Chain was on her side.

    Shi Sheng left the iron sword here. Now Jin Xiu Restaurant was still fighting fiercely, and many people on the maind were attracted here.

    ¡­¡­

    Demon me Ridge.

    A long time had passed since the mystical creatures rampaged. But traces from that time could still be seen.

    Yin Wei thought she came for him. However, he found that he overthought.

    She came for the mystical creature.

    New novels chapters are published ?n !

    She blew up those leading mystical creatures of the Demon me Ridge. After she took care of them, she then sat down to talk and agree on terms.

    They would lead an army to help her conquer the entire maind, and she would set up a formation at the Demon me ridge so that humans could not enter.

    The mystical creatures hate humans, but humans always want to hunt them.

    When she gave away the conditions, how could they not be moved? If humans could not enter the Demon me Ridge, they did not have to be afraid of being hunted by humans.

    But they also had concerns about whether Shi Sheng couldplete it.

    Shi Sheng was generous enough to help them set up the formation first. The Demon me Ridge is too big, so she needed the help of mystical creatures, Shi Sheng told them how to ce the crystals, but Shi Sheng had to go personally to depict the formation.

    If the mystical creature knew how to draw a formation, they would not need her toe.

    Shi Sheng and Yin Wei spent nearly half a year inside covering the entire Demon me Ridge with the formations.

    ¡°What I promised you are done. I will only help you start anotheryer of formations when the deal is fulfilled.¡± Shi Sheng nced at several humanoid beasts in front of her.

    One of the creatures with leopard print ears said, ¡°Three months at the shortest, half a year at the longest.¡±

    How huge are the mystical creatures in the entire Devil me Ridge?

    The ones that went outst time are less than one-tenth.

    They huddled in the Demon me Ridge, being oppressed and hunted by humans. The biggest reason was racial discord. They were unwilling to bow their heads to other races, causing them to be at disadvantage throughout the year.

    But this time, Shi Sheng¡¯s conditions and her previous schooling method made the leading mystical creatures agree to work with her. Even if the other mystical creatures were at odds, they could only obey the orders.

    They needed such a long time because the map board of the whole maind was huge.

    ¡°Wait for the good news.¡±

    Shi Sheng led Yin Wei to leave the Demon me Ridge.

    After she left, the humanoid beasts all sighed in relief, ¡°This youngdy is very mighty. What if she backtrackster?¡±

    ¡°No, if she wants to dominate Demon me Ridge, she could¡¯ve forced a contract onto us.¡± Contracting them could also order the profound beasts of the entire Demon me Ridge.

    ¡°It makes sense...¡±

    ¡°Each one goes back and prepares. The time is set in five days. We¡¯ll depart at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha this may be a good vent before the humans chased us to fight! This action will be called the battle of revenge.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Returning to the human world again, Shi Sheng felt like a lifetime ago.

    After staying in Demon me Ridge for a long time, she was a little ufortable. She leaned against Yin Wei and he inertially hugged her into his arms, preventing people froming into contact with her.

    ¡°I can finally sleep in bed today.¡± Shi Sheng sighed. In Demon me Ridge, they could only sleep in caves. Sometimes they could not even sleep.

    ¡°Well, we finally can sleep.¡± Yin Wei nodded solemnly.

    Shi Sheng looked at him oddly, ¡°Why do I find you immodest recently?¡±

    Yin Wei lowered his eyes slightly so that Shi Sheng could see the softness and pampering in his eyes, ¡± Only to you.¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°...¡± Teasing me again, we will have a war at bed tonight!

    ¡­¡­

    The mystical creature armyunched an attack on the three empires at the same time, using the Demon me Ridge as the starting point and spreading the map.

    The whole maind was thrown into chaos.

    No one knew why the mystical beast suddenly went crazy and took over the cities. They just took over and didn¡¯t kill indiscriminately.

    Of course, if you resist too much, you would be killed.

    Shi Sheng and Yin Wei¡¯s speed was faster than the speed of the mystical creatures. Usually, they walked one stop in front, and the mystical creatures would take over the stop behind.

    So, by the time they got to the main city of the Cang Lan Empire, it was more like Shi Sheng and Yin Wei were fighting with an army of mystical creatures.

    The defenders of the city were all dumbfounded.

    The mystical creature army ismanded by someone?

    No one had seen a mystical creature army before. Except for humanoid beasts, no humans have appeared in that army.

    The weirdest thing is if they are not wrong, the most conspicuous man should be their Lord Chain, right?

    Oh no, Lord Chain has rebelled!

 Chapter 819 - The Enlightened State Teacher (32)

    Chapter 819 The Enlightened State Teacher (32)

    Because of the Iron Sword, many of the strongest people in the continent were drawn here. So this was the final battlefield.

    When the divinity guards received the news, they quickly came out of the city and stood behind Yin Wei respectfully despite numerous obstructions from the citizens.

    The white uniforms were iparably eye-catching amongst the group of mystical creatures.

    At that moment, the city walls were overflowing with people discussing the situation that was happening down below.

    Here they are, fighting over the divine weapon while the owner of the divine weapon had already swept across the continent with the mystical creatures and is about to unite the Maind.

    So what is the point of them fighting over the divine weapon?

    Why is this plot development so bizarre?

    [¡­] The host doesn¡¯t follow the rules. The female protagonist hasn¡¯t been abused yet! She hasn¡¯t even exacted her revenge yet! Why conquer the Maind first? You should have left it until the end!

    Besides, her method of conquering the Maind is unexpected too.

    The style of the host is bing weirder. She destroys the rules whenever there¡¯s some form of disagreement.

    Just as the crowd was discussing this matter heatedly among themselves, a group of people ascended the city wall, and they immediately gave way to this group of people.

    The person leading the group was wearing a bright yellow dragon robe. This should be the Emperor of the Cang Lan Empire.

    Patriarch Feng stood beside the Emperor of Cang Lan and looked down below directly at Shi Sheng. At that moment, Patriarch Feng was devastated as his Xiao Yin had returned with an army of mystical creatures.

    The Emperor reprimanded with a dark face, ¡°Lord Chain, what is the meaning of this?¡±

    Reading on Myb o xno vel. ,Please!

    ¡°It is as you have seen.¡± Yin Wei¡¯s voice was not loud at all, but all the people on the city wall heard him.

    Lord Chain has indeed rebelled!

    The Emperor had always guarded against Lord Chain, in case he rebelled. But to his surprise, even after a thousandyers of defenses, Lord Chain eventually came back and rebelled with an army of mystical creatures.

    How the fuck is the Emperor supposed to defend against this!

    That was an army of mystical creatures.

    It¡¯s not just one or two, or a group of them, but a whole fucking army.

    From the city walls, the darkness of the mystical creature was all they could see, and there was no end in sight.

    They could crush the humans just by their numbers.

    How are they supposed to fight this war!

    The Emperor was so furious that he almost had a heart attack. Why didn¡¯t anyone say anything before? Why did no one inform him that the mystical creatures were led by Lord Chain?

    What have the scouts been up to?

    It¡¯s not that no one saw anything. But throughout the journey, Shi Sheng and Yin Wei were not together with the mystical creature, and they only gathered here.

    ¡°Master Qing Feng.¡±

    Voices suddenly rang out behind the Emperor. A fair-looking gentleman with a clean look walked up calmly.

    He was followed by a man who was wearing a mask. The man exuded a cold and hard aura that repelled strangers froming closer.

    Everybody around knew him.

    He Lian Yu.

    He was also an Emperor, but instead of presiding over the situation that was happening in Chi Yan Empire, he was here apanying the young prince.

    ¡°Imperial Monarch, Patriarch Feng.¡±

    ¡°Master Qing Feng.¡± The Emperor¡¯s face eased a little. This young prince has been in high demandtely. Not only was he incredibly strong, but he had good elixir skills too.

    Many great ns were trying to win Master Qing Feng over, and the royal family was no exception. But before anything was achieved, the mystical creatures attacked the city.

    This Master Feng Qing was none other than Feng Qing Qing, who was dressed as a man.

    Feng Qing Qing looked at Shi Sheng, who was standing below. An intense hatred burst out from her eyes.

    ¡°Oh! They¡¯re all here!¡± Shi Sheng narrowed her eyes and smiled.

    The male and female protagonists are present, just in time to break up the couple.

    May I ask how the host is nning on splitting them? Using your hands?

    Feng Qing Qing said something to the Emperor, who was nodding in agreement. The people on the city walls immediately leaped into action.

    Patriarch Feng looked anxious and kept talking to the Emperor about something, which caused the Emperor to be a little hesitant at first. But Feng Qing Qing said something else, and the Emperor was firm about his decision immediately.

    Shi Sheng licked her lips and moved her fingers slightly.

    The iron sword, which was left standing in the Jin Xiu Restaurant suddenly rose up into the air and rushed up into the clouds with a ¡®whoosh¡¯.

    The people who were still inside the Jin Xiu Restaurant were collectively dumbfounded.

    The iron sword sliced through the sky andnded with a magnificent aura. A wave of arrogant air current swept through the city walls.

    Everyone who was on the city walls all took a few steps back.

    They all recognized the Iron Sword, which had been standing in the Jin Xiu Restaurant for so long. It was not that nobody had won the fight, it was that they simply could not lift it up.

    No matter how the crowd tried to lift it up, it didn¡¯t move a single step.

    The crowd steadied their body and looked at the Iron Sword, which was suspended in the air. Their faces all held different expressions.

    She left the Iron Sword here. Everybody thought that she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to guard the divine weapon but who knew that she was not fucking scared at all.

    She left it there for people to take, but nobody could even lift it.

    Shi Sheng took the Iron Sword and waved it in the air. Bloodshed was about to take ce.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do it personally.¡± Yin Wei suddenly stepped forward and pressed Shi Sheng¡¯s hand, ¡°It¡¯ll dirty your hands.¡±

    He gave a signal to the divinity guards, who were standing behind. They immediately disappeared in the ce where they were standing.

    Immediately afterward, chaos erupted on the city walls as white shadows shed through the crowd, each one looking like a ghost.

    The speed of the attack was so fast that the people on the city walls all fell down onto the ground before they could react.

    Yin Wei held onto Shi Sheng, not allowing her to go up. Shi Sheng was annoyed as she just wanted to go and kill the female protagonist to destroy the couple.

    ¡°Be a good girl.¡± Yin Wei held Shi Sheng firmly in his arms, a killer move that instantly soothed Shi Sheng¡¯s temper.

    The mystical army also began to charge forward. The thing that Feng Qing Qing needed to prepare was not ready yet, and the sudden attack by the divinity guards and the mystical creature led the people on the city walls to slowly back down.

    As long as the ordinary citizens on the street did not attack the mystical creature, they were not harmed as the mystical creatures were very organized and did not take the initiative to provoke those citizens. The citizens were swept into the pce by the mystical creatures.

    The Imperial Pce was in a state of chaos as all the strongest people were gathered here to protect the members of the royal family.

    The Empress arrived at the main hall hurriedly and quickly walked over to the Emperor, whose wrinkled face was filled with worry, ¡°My Emperor, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The Emperor pulled away from the Empress, ¡°What are you doing here instead of waiting in the pce?¡±

    ¡°I was worried about you.¡± The Empress said as if she couldn¡¯t sense the distaste the Emperor had for her, ¡°I heard that it was Lord Chain who led the people for the rebellion?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better if he brought people!¡± The Emperor snorted coldly.

    Lord Chain¡¯s divinity guards were already hard to deal with. They had almost infiltrated all of the Cang Lan Empire.

    Now they were faced with not only the divinity guards but also an endless army of mystical creatures.

    The Empress¡¯ eyes turned, ¡°I heard that Lord Chain and Third Miss Feng have a great rtionship. This time, they even led the rebellion together, the Feng family¡­¡±

    The Emperor looked fiercely at the Empress, ¡°Just look at the situation happening now, put away those thoughts of yours!¡±

    The Empress, who was shouted at by the Emperor stood frozen for a moment before calming herself down, ¡°Although my words aren¡¯t nice. My Emperor, do we have any other choice now? They have already fought until the outside of the pce¡­¡±

    ¡°Leave!¡± The Emperor was full of annoyance.

    The Empress was also furious, rushed forward, and yelled, ¡°You¡¯re still concerned about it at this time. Do you want the entire royal family to perish? Her daughter is human, but my daughter is not?¡±

 Chapter 820 - The Enlightened State Teacher (33)

    Chapter 820 The Enlightened State Teacher (33)

    The Empress¡¯ words seemed to provoke the Emperor. His eyes suddenly became cold, the surrounding temperature seemed to drop. The Empress¡¯ face looked pale as she stepped back.

    Her lips moved, and her eyes were full of anger, ¡°I will leave.¡±

    When the Empress went out, Patriarch Feng brought a group of people in. The Empress probably relocated her anger and gave the Patriarch a fierce re.

    Patriarch Feng felt inexplicable, but he didn¡¯t think much about it at this time. He quickly entered the hall.

    ¡°The Majesty.¡±

    The Emperor condensed the emotion on his face and asked in a deep voice, ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°The Mystical Creature army stopped outside the pce. I didn¡¯t see Chain and the divinity guards.¡± The Patriarch Feng paused and tried to say something, but he didn¡¯t.

    Feng Qing Qing and He Lian Yu were also in the crowd. The Emperor looked at He Lian Yu, ¡°He Lian, do you have any solution to this problem?¡±

    Now that everyone had been forced to this point, the feud between empires was not bothered anymore.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on He Lian Yu.

    ¡°The Mystical Creature army has captured nine-tenths of the cities on the maind. Now the only solution is ¡­¡±

    He Lian Yu paused and spat out two words in the crowd¡¯s expectant line of sight, ¡°Admit defeat.¡±

    When the Mystical creature army conquered the continent, he happened to be with Feng Qing Qing. By the time he wanted to go back, it was toote. The Mystical Creature army continued to be sweeping through. Such a huge team was powerful and could not be stopped by just a single person.

    ¡°What? Admit defeat?¡± The crowd shrieked when He Lian Yu said this, ¡°How can you admit defeat, Emperor He Lian? You are known as brave and invincible, the most likely person to unify the continent. Why do you want to give up?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not reached the end yet, isn¡¯t that too early for Emperor He Lian to admit defeat?¡±

    ¡°I also agree with Emperor He Lian.¡± Feng Qing Qing intervened, ¡°The current situation is unfavorable to us. Admit defeat is the only way which allows us to preserve more strength.¡±

    ¡°How do you know we will lose before the strongest person in the n has even made a move? I won¡¯t admit defeat!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t admit defeat either!¡±

    The hall was noisy, and the Emperor yelled with a headache, ¡°Go and invite the seniors.¡±

    Everyone started to calm down. Everyrge n had one or two ancestors who had lived a long time and were far more powerful than others.

    They would only help when the n was in distress.

    The current situation has reached a critical stage.

    However, those who were going to invite them were kicked in and hit the pirs of the main hall with a ¡°bang¡±.

    White figures silently move in from outside, and the crowd inside the hall immediately takes a step back.

    Everyone stared at the door.

    The white figures flickered, and a corner of the clothing appeared at the corner. In the next second, a familiar figure showed in the crowd¡¯s view.

    Yin Wei stood outside the door and did not enter, looked at the crowd seemed to have pration so that they were afraid to look at him. There seemed to be a pressure in the air, forcing them to bow their heads.

    Only a few in the hall who could still look directly at Yin Wei were Feng Qing Qing, He Lian Yu, and the Emperor.

    ¡°Chain.¡± The Emperor¡¯s face was pale. He called out with gritted teeth.

    This man was also appearing inexplicably previously and had the aura to make others surrender.

    ¡°Yin Wei, you let the Mystical creature army sweep across the continent. Do you know how many innocent people died tragically? Your reputation will plunge even you be the Emperor.¡± Feng Qing Qing chided.

    ¡°What a joke, every Emperor who unified the world encountered rivers of blood and millions of floating corpses.¡± A clear voice originated behind Yin Wei.

    Shi Sheng walked out from the shadows with a smile, ¡°Also, I am the one who let Mystical creature army sweep across the continent.¡±

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin!¡± Feng Qing Qing¡¯s expression changed suddenly. Anger, hatred¡­ all kinds of emotions intertwined.

    Why does Zhi Yin always pop out to ruin everything whenever I think I¡¯m getting better? Is this fate? Can¡¯t I change the situation?

    No!

    I don¡¯t believe it.

    Since God gave me a chance to live again, I should be able to change.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Why did you call me!

    Crowd: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°All right, stop talking nonsense.¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±

    Dying time was not helpful to Shi Sheng. It was a tiring task topete time with the scriptwriters.

    ¡°Xiao Yin ¡­¡± The Patriarch Feng stood beside the Emperor, looking at Xiao Yin with aplicated expression.

    When she left, the situation was already messed up then. So it was appropriate for her to leave, avoiding her from getting picked on by the citizens.

    Who knew that this was how it would be when they returned.

    Shi Sheng nced at him and didn¡¯t speak. Only the divinity guards moved, various mystical energy shed in the hall.

    The Guard team did not attack Patriarch Feng. Tthis was suspicious, when Patriarch Feng was not paying attention, someone came up to him and held Patriarch Feng as a hostage.

    ¡°Stop! Stop it all!¡± The man yelled towards the chaotic crowd.

    The member of the divinity Guard had been ordered not to hurt the Patriarch Feng before they entered the hall,. As Patriarch Feng was being held hostage, they were forced to stop and quickly retreat to the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Patriarch Feng.¡± The man holding the Patriarch Feng as hostage said in a harsh voice.

    ¡°Threats are useless to me.¡± Shi Sheng looked at the man with a calm expression as if the one being held hostage was not her father but an insignificant stranger.

    ¡°Humph, if it¡¯s useless, why did you order the guards to stop?¡± The man sneered, ¡°Get out of the way and let us out. Don¡¯t make any moves else I¡¯ll kill your father.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe it?¡± Shi Sheng shook her head and gave him a retarded look. The man had not understood the words. He felt his body stiffen instantly and the air surrounding him seemed to be stagnant and unable to circte.

    When he came back to his senses, Patriarch Feng was gone.

    He looked across incredulously. Patriarch Feng was standing properly beside Shi Sheng.

    ¡°You ¡­¡± How is that possible?

    The Patriarch Feng is also confused. He was standing over there just now. How was he teleported to here within the blick of an eye?

    ¡°Xiao Yin ¡­¡± the Patriarch Feng murmured.

    Shi Sheng twisted her head and smiled slightly, ¡°Feng Family is fine.¡±

    ¡°Patriarch Feng, have you colluded with her for a long time?¡± Someone pointed at the Patriarch Feng instantly and chided him.

    ¡°Feng Family has nned to rebel. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Patriarch Feng ¡­¡±

    Some more usations and spections ended up saying that this incident was nned by Patriarch Feng.

    Patriarch Feng was emotionally exhausted. He did not want to rebel, and he had no idea about his daughter¡¯s rebellion.

    Besides, he was incapable ofmanding the Chain to start the rebellion!

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin.¡± The Emperor suddenly took two steps forward with a solemn expression, ¡°Do you know what you are doing?¡±

    Shi Sheng moved her gaze away from Patriarch Feng, looked up and down at the emperor, and said, ¡°Rebellion!¡±

    Otherwise, do you think I am here to spar with you? Retard!

    ¡°Xiao Yin, you can¡¯t do that.¡± Patriarch Feng was anxious.

 Chapter 821 - The Enlightened State Teacher (34)

    Chapter 821

    The Enlightened State Teacher (34)

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I do that?¡±

    Shi Sheng asked without any care in the world.

    Patriarch Feng looked towards the Emperor, who had aplicated expression on his face. He was silent for a few seconds, ¡°Because you are my daughter.¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°¡­¡±

    The original host and the Emperor don¡¯t look like each other!

    There¡¯s no resemnce at all!

    How did this rebellion uncover the truth of a birth father?

    Patriarch Feng, who stood beside her nodded his head, ¡°Xiao Yin, it¡¯s true. You can¡¯t do this. The Emperor is indeed your birth father.¡±

    The crowd was confused. This development was too weird.

    ¡°Why do I have to ept whatever you say?¡± Shi Sheng looked towards the Emperor, ¡°Where is the proof?¡±

    Fuck, why is it always this kind of melodramatic storyline. I¡¯m not going to do this kind of second lead side story again. I¡¯m not even going to ept it even if it¡¯s by default. It¡¯s too hard for me!

    It must be the system that added this kind of melodramatic setting.

    ......

    [¡­] Why am I taking the me again.

    I¡¯m not taking the me for this!

    ¡°Patriarch Feng is the best evidence. Do you not believe his words?¡± The Emperor sighed helplessly in annoyance, ¡°There was an incident back then. I had no choice but to send you out of the pce.¡±

    Shi Sheng responded, ¡°Truth to be told, I don¡¯t believe anyone else now except for Yin Wei, even if it¡¯s ¡­my father.¡±

    Not to mention, he was the original host¡¯s father, not her own birth father. It¡¯s normal to not believe him!

    Patriarch Feng seemed to be deeply hurt by this as his facial expression was filled with sadness and hurt. The daughter that he raised for so many years didn¡¯t trust him!

    On the other hand, Yin Wei was so happy that the corners of his mouth curled up.

    The Emperor didn¡¯t expect Shi Sheng to say that and was momentary stunned that he couldn¡¯t think of any supporting evidence.

    At that time, she was brought out of the pce as soon as she was born. He didn¡¯t even have the time to look at her.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t want to continue wasting time, so she decided to tie these people up.

    If there was anything to be said, they could wait until they were tied up before speaking. In fact, She panicked and was insecure.

    So the divinity guards moved to take action again.

    Shi Sheng stepped forward to kill the male and female protagonists. Yin Wei didn¡¯t stop her this time, instead, he followed behind her.

    He Lian Yu and Feng Qing Qing were standing at the back of the crowd. Shi Sheng rampaged past the crowd and headed towards the back. The people around them unconsciously made room for them.

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin!¡± When enemies met, they became more enraged. Feng Qing Qing squeezed these words out through her teeth, ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been looking for death, but unfortunately, no one can kill me.¡± Her arrogant tone even made He Lian Yu annoyed.

    A zing me sprang out from Feng Qing Qing¡¯s hands, and she came right at Shi Sheng. She wanted to kill her.

    To avenge for her past life!

    Shi Sheng turned her body aside and managed to avoid the attack. She also used her iron sword to rebound the me back. Although she was sessful in rebounding the me, she still felt the rebounding force on her arms.

    The force was so strong that it made her arm sore and numb.

    Fuck!

    I¡¯m getting angry!

    The female protagonist¡¯s plot armor was going through the roof, making people die every second.

    I¡¯m not going to die!

    After Shi Sheng steadied her breath, she once again headed towards Feng Qing Qing while holding her iron sword. At that moment, Feng Qing Qing had already adjusted her state, and with her heroine¡¯s armor, she could not do anything to Feng Qing Qing.

    The two figures kept intersecting, separating, and intersecting again¡­

    Their skills were actually quiteparable.

    What do you mean byparable!

    It was obvious that the female protagonist had suddenly gotten stronger.

    I¡¯m not epting this!

    System, quicklye up with a cheat code so I can quickly kill the female protagonist.

    [¡­] You¡¯re in a fight, yet you can still talk about a cheat code. It looks like you don¡¯t really need it. Host, I believe that you¡¯ll be able to tear the female protagonist apart without any cheat codes.

    Wait¡­¡­

    What did I say?

    You can¡¯t kill the female protagonist!

    He Lian Yu and Yin Wei were just standing at the side looking on at this situation. They both stood at each side, looking at each other wordlessly while doing nothing.

    But if there was a strong person present, they would know that these two werepeting using their mental strength. Their surrounding was filled with an atmosphere of danger, one step closer and they would die.

    If this Yin Wei was the old Yin Wei, maybe he would have already lost against He Lian Yu, but he was not the same Yin Wei as before. He was Feng Ci, who had experienced countless realms just like Shi Sheng.

    Whenparing their spiritual power, He Lian Yu was destined to lose.

    If He Lian Yu didn¡¯t have the male protagonist¡¯s armor, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold out for this long.

    He Lian Yu¡¯s facial expression grew worse, sweat was starting to form on his forehead, he didn¡¯t expect Yin Wei to be this formidable.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The nearby explosion carried an impact of air currents that swept across the entire hall.

    Yin Wei was affected by the airflow, but at this point, it was toote for him to defend himself. Just when he was getting ready to resist against it, his wrist suddenly heated up, and warmth streamed from his wrist to all of his limbs. The hot airflow which wasing towards him instantly dispersed and flowed around his body.

    He Lian Yu was not that lucky as he was forced to take a few steps back. Yin Wei took this opportunity to strangle him. He Lian Yu quickly withdrew his spiritual power.

    He quickly retreated to Feng Qing Qing, who was tipped over by the air current. He carried her and swiftly broke open the window to escape.

    Shi Sheng rushed out from the smoke and dust and ran straight towards the window.

    However, it was empty outside. There was nothing.

    Fuck!

    She ran away again.

    Yin Wei rushed to Shi Sheng¡¯s side in a few steps and pulled her into his arms. He quickly led her away from the hall.

    Just after he rushed out, the hall copsed with a loud bang. Some people who were toote to run out were buried directly underneath the rubbles.

    Shi Sheng choked on the dust that suddenly rose up.

    ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡± She grabbed Yin Wei¡¯s clothes and coughed painfully.

    Yin Wei cradled her face and wiped off the dust on her face, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, just breathe slowly.¡±

    ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡± The dust entered her lungs, causing her to feel a sense of sourness. Shi Sheng hurriedly used her spiritual power to circte a few rounds throughout her body that made her feel better.

    Yin Weinded on the ground while carrying her. The divinity guards had already tied up everybody who ran out. A sudden silence descended therge pce as if they had transcended into a different time and space.

    Nothing could be heard.

    ¡­¡­

    Dong Fang mansion.

    Dong Fang Hai listened to the reports of his subordinates and looked somewhat mncholy at the slightly overcast sky outside. From time to time, he could see one or two pigeons flying by.

    ¡°first Childe, should we admit defeat or¡­¡±

    ¡°Admit defeat?¡± How could they admit defeat?

    The man hesitated, ¡°Now that almost the entire continent is under their control, we ¡­¡± There are only two options for us to choose from now.

    Either we resist until the end and die in pieces.

    Or we admit defeat and preserve our strength.

    Dong Fang Hai propped his chin in his palm thoughtfully, and after a while, his eyes glistened with sudden strong interest, ¡°How interesting.¡±

    ¡°First Childe?¡± What¡¯s really interesting?

    Dong Fang Hai waved his hand and ordered the man to leave.

    As soon as the man left, Dong Fang Hai¡¯s face was twisted.

    I¡¯m so angry.

    This woman never followed the rules. No matter what I do, she could always catch me off guard the next second.

    I¡¯m a gentleman. I shouldn¡¯t be enraged. Stay calm, keep calm.

    How the fuck am I supposed to be calm!

    I want to kill her so much. How can there be a woman who likes to destroy the storyline? Is it so hard for her to follow the plot!

    Dong Fang Hai¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    However, the harder he had to deal with the person, the more intrigued he was.

    Dong Fang Hai, no, Mu Bai. That¡¯s correct. He is Mu Bai.

    Mu Bai squeezed the teacup which was on top of the table. His fingertips slowly tightening, ¡°Shi Sheng, let¡¯s see who will have thestugh.¡±

 Chapter 822 - The Enlightened State Teacher (35)

    Chapter 822 The Enlightened State Teacher (35)

    Shi Sheng had everyone tied up, including the Emperor. No one was missing.

    Of course, it would have been perfect if the male and female protagonists were here.

    Such a pity!

    The more prominent members of the pce, such as the Empress, princesses, and princes were all taken to the hall by the divinity guards while the others were locked up together.

    The Empress and a few of the princesses were standing together. Her expression twisted as she red at the woman sitting above her.

    With such intense hatred, it was hard for Shi Sheng to not notice her.

    The original host and the Empress didn¡¯t have any grudge. Why did she have an intense hatred for her?

    I don¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin, are you really going to kill your birth father?¡± Although the Emperor was in such a situation, he did not forget his dignity as the king of an empire.

    Shi Sheng asked with a serious face, ¡°Why not?¡±

    Why not¡­

    Of course not!

    ......

    The Emperor calmed himself down, ¡°I know that you must be resenting me, but there was a reason for what happened at that time. Don¡¯t you want to hear the reason?¡±

    Shi Sheng shook her head calmly.

    I don¡¯t want to listen.

    I¡¯m not listening.

    I¡¯m not listening.

    The Emperor: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± The Empress suddenly burst outughing, grimacing afterward, ¡°This is the little bitch that you were trying to protect. Look at her now. Not only did she overthrow your kingdom and usurp your throne, but she¡¯s also even disowning you right now. Hahaha, karma!¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s face turned even more unpleasant as if a me of rage was burning.

    ¡°I should have strangled her to death in the first ce,¡± The Empress continued, ignoring the unpleasant look on the Emperor¡¯s face, ¡°Just because of my moment of kindness, it led to this trouble.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The Emperor chided.

    The Empress probably thought that all hope was lost, so she didn¡¯t restrain herself and continued to splutter out the events of what happened that year.

    Shi Sheng propped up her chin and listened to the Empress¡¯ emotional story while gnawing on her sunflower seeds.

    Her mother was a concubine of the Feng family, but she was raised by Patriarch Feng¡¯s mother, so she became closed to Patriarch Feng.

    Patriarch Feng and the Emperor were as close as brothers, so he often visited the Feng family. Naturally, he got to meet the young concubine of the Feng family. Although her personality was entric, she knew how to read and write and when he ascended the throne, he immediately took her into the pce.

    As an Emperor, he had limited freedom as to what he could do. Thisdy was only a concubine, so she could not be crowned Queen. The Emperor was forced to marry someone else who was the Empress now.

    The Empress was deeply in love with the Emperor, but he only treated the young concubine well. This ignited jealousy in the Empress.

    In a state of jealousy, she did a lot of things to separate the two of them.

    The separation method she used was effective. By the time the young concubine was pregnant, the rtionship between the two of them had fallen to a freezing point, and there were many misunderstandings.

    At that time, the Empress was also pregnant. The Emperor stated that whoever gives birth to the child first will be the future crown prince, regardless of gender.

    The Empress was behind the young concubine¡¯s pregnancy by two months. The Emperor clearly did not want her child to seed on the throne.

    The Empress was unhappy and decided to y some dirty tricks.

    So when the young concubine gave birth, she bribed the matron to take the child out of the pce. She only had the matron take the child out of the pce and not kill the child.

    She had someone tell the Emperor that the baby was born dead.

    Cang Lan Empire had a tradition that was if a dead baby was born, the fetus had to be sealed off immediately, and nothing was allowed to be seen.

    It was told that this was to prevent the child from having grievances. Many children were killed in ces such as the pce, and people in the pce were taboo about this.

    The matron took the child out of the pce but was intercepted by Patriarch Feng, who received the news. He secretly got rid of the matron and brought the child back to the Feng family.

    The Empress didn¡¯t know about this matter and thought that the matron had got rid of the child.

    Sometime after that, because of the loss of her child, the young concubine¡¯s health declined, and she passed away not long after.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been soft-hearted in the first ce, and let you, a little bitch, live for so long.¡± The Empress red angrily at Shi Sheng.

    If it were the current her now, she would have strangled her then and there.

    Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world.

    ¡°Are you finished?¡± Shi Sheng put down her sunflower seeds, ¡°You instructed Feng Qi Qi to harm me?¡±

    The Empress was fearless at this point, ¡°Yes, you deserved to die!¡±

    She had nned to let her die at the Demon me Ridge, but who knew that she would be lucky enough toe back.

    Later on, she prepared a gift and asked Feng Qi Qi to give it to her, but Shi Sheng refused the present.

    The development after that was totally out of the Empress¡¯ control.

    [¡­] The host haspleted this task too easily.

    There were no twists and turns.

    There were no plot twists.

    There was no excitement at all.

    It was simple and straight to the point.

    Everything that could be handled with violence was not considered a problem by the host.

    She¡¯s a professional, so amateurs please do not imitate.

    ¡°Xiao Yin, I really am your birth father.¡± The Emperor¡¯s face was filled with guilt, ¡° Back then, this vile woman¡¯s family was too powerful. I couldn¡¯t go head to head with her, so I didn¡¯t dare to bring you back even if I knew you were alive. I had my reasons.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t even protect your beloveddy. What¡¯s the use of talking about your difficulties now. Can she be revived? It¡¯s better to die together.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes were calm as she looked at Yin Wei, who was standing beside her.

    In her eyes, any love that could not live and die together was bullshit.

    If you truly love her, you should die together with her!

    [Host, please don¡¯t be so extreme.] The system reminded habitually.

    The host¡¯s thoughts are quite deadly.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s thoughts are undoubtedly dangerous. However, she is different from other radicals. She wouldn¡¯t be suspicious for no reason, she was calm and sensible, and she trusted Feng Ci.

    She would change some of her tactics for Feng Ci, but she would never forget her ultimate goal.

    Even if she didn¡¯t meet Feng Ci in the other realms, she wouldn¡¯t be anxious. She was just very calm in confirming, and after confirming that it wasn¡¯t, she would never think about him again as if he didn¡¯t matter to her.

    The system simply can¡¯t understand the host. What kind of monster is she?

    ¡°I also wanted to go along with her, but I am the Emperor, the entire Cang Lan Empire¡­¡±

    ¡°To put it bluntly, you still can¡¯t let go of power and glory and wealth.¡± Shi Sheng interrupted the Emperor, ¡°But this is also part of human nature. It¡¯s the same for everybody.¡±

    The Emperor wanted to exin, but before the words could be spoken, he met with Shi Sheng¡¯s calm eyes, and the words that were by his mouth could not be said.

    Her eyes were too calm, so calm that one could not feel a hint of warmth, making the heart appalled.

    The Emperor moved his nce to Patriarch Feng, hoping that he could help him out.

    Patriarch Feng was in a difficult situation. On one side was his long-time friend and allegiance, and on the other side, it was his sister¡¯s daughter, whom he had raised for so many years.

    He was in such a dilemma.

    It didn¡¯t seem right to help anyone.

    He hesitated before saying, ¡°Xiao Yin, no matter what, the Emperor is still your birth father. If you do this, how will the people of the continent look at you in the future?¡±

    The reputation of killing one¡¯s father was not good.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I care.¡± Shi Sheng had an indifferent expression on her face.

    It¡¯s not like reputation is worth anything. So what if her reputation is terrible? The people on the continent could say nothing before her fist.

 Chapter 823 - The Enlightened State Teacher (36)

    Chapter 823

    The Enlightened State Teacher (36)

    Shi Sheng locked everybody up. No matter what the Emperor and Patriarch Feng said, she was unbudging.

    In the end, Patriarch Feng left flinging his sleeves, probably because he felt that Shi Sheng was too ruthless and unkind.

    Instead of staying at the pce, Shi Sheng went back to the Venerable Court with Yin Wei.

    The Venerable Court was not different from when they first left. It was so foggy that it was hard to see far.

    As soon as they entered the Venerable Court, Yin Wei felt that the jade on his body grew colder by the second, seeping into his skin bit by bit and taking away the warmth from his body.

    ¡°Xiao Zhi.¡± Yin Wei tugged at Shi Sheng.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Shi Sheng turned around. The fog flowed around the two of them. It was thicker than when they first entered.

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling so good.¡± Yin Wei handed the ck jade over. He did not attempt to hide anything from Shi Sheng.

    Shi Sheng nced at the ck jade for a second, frowned, and suddenly said, ¡°Sleeping together would fix it.¡±

    Yin Wei: ¡°¡­¡±

    Don¡¯t joke around during times like this. It¡¯s not funny at all.

    ¡°Xiao Zhi.¡± Yin Wei was annoyed.

    ......

    Shi Sheng showed her serious face, ¡°I¡¯m not joking, I¡¯m serious. Sleeping together would fix it.¡±

    Yin Wei shook his head, let go of her, and headed towards the study.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go. What makes you so sure it¡¯s not true when you haven¡¯t even tried it.¡± Shi Sheng followed behind, ¡°Let¡¯s try it!¡±

    Yin Wei was walking fast. Just as he was about to reach the study, his body suddenly stiffened.

    The fog around him surged and instantly dimmed. In the blink of an eye, it was so dark that his fingers couldn¡¯t be seen.

    Shi Sheng quickly walked towards Yin Wei, groped for him, and kissed him. After being touched by Shi Sheng, Yin Wei felt that his stiff body was slowly warming up.

    The darkness around him slowly faded away, and wisps of ck air retreated back into the ck jade.

    There seemed to be a growling sound in the air, it was ear-piercing, but it quickly disappeared, leaving behind the rustling sound of the tree branches.

    Shi Sheng licked the corner of Yin Wei¡¯s lips, ¡°I told you that sleeping together would do the trick. Why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    When Yin Wei took back control of his body, he wrapped his arms around Shi Sheng. He didn¡¯t say anything. He just wrapped his arms tightly around her, just like he didst time at the Venerable Court.

    ¡­¡­

    Shi Sheng propped up her chin, looking at the sky that was darkening. She leaned over Yin Wei and hooked the ck jade that wasying on the table.

    She looked at it for a moment, then got up with the ck jade and went out.

    Standing outside, she took out a small de and cut her finger expressionlessly, letting the blood drip onto the ck jade.

    When the first drop of bloodnded on the ck jade. The ck jade instantly absorbed it, but Shi Sheng¡¯s face turned a few shades paler. She was ready to drip the second drop of blood when a hand reached over, and the bright red bloodnded right onto a fair hand.

    Yin Wei came around from behind, the loose clothes were unable to hide his beauty, but his face was dark as if Shi Sheng had done something wrong to him.

    ¡°You feed it with your essence blood.¡±

    What did she mean by sleeping together. Those were all lies.

    ¡°It¡¯s a waste.¡± Shi Sheng looked at the blood in his palm and sighed.

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin!¡± Yin Wei was furious.

    He didn¡¯t need her to do this for him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so mad.¡± Shi Sheng put her finger in front of him, ¡°Blow on it for me. It hurts.¡±

    ¡°Now you know it hurts!¡± Yin Wei red at Shi Sheng before taking her finger and putting it into his mouth.

    Yin Wei only let go of her when her finger stopped bleeding. He carefully wrapped her finger before carrying her into the room.

    He held her down on the edge of the bed and stood in front of her. Strictly looking at her, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±

    Shi Sheng reached out her hand to touch Yin Wei¡¯s half-open shirt. She slipped her hand inside and caressed his waist.

    Yin Wei took her arm out, ¡°Answer my question.¡±

    Shi Sheng sheepishly withdrew her hand, ¡°I¡¯m just¡­feeding it some essence blood.¡±

    She felt like Yin Wei¡¯s stare was burning her.

    Shi Sheng was getting ufortable, so she rolled onto the bed and wrapped the covers around her.

    The corners of Yin Wei¡¯s mouth twitched. It was the first time he had seen her avoid a question.

    In the past, she would either be blunt orsh out in anger. She would not avoid it like this.

    Yin Wei got into bed and pulled at the covers until it exposed her head, in a gentle voice, he asked, ¡°Xiao Zhi, tell me what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it just now?¡±

    I didn¡¯t tell a lie. I was just feeding it some essence blood.

    Yin Wei looked down at her, and Shi Sheng wrapped the nket around herself again. She could not avoid this even if she wanted to.

    The two of them stared at each other wordlessly.

    Yin Wei gave up first. He turned around to get off the bed, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep in separate rooms.¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°¡­¡±

    Fuck

    He¡¯s using this method.

    Shi Sheng took off the nkets and pulled Yin Wei back by his hand. She rolled over and straddled him, ¡°I can tell you, but don¡¯t get agitated. You can¡¯t raise your voice at me either. I know very well what I am doing, and whether I can do it. I never do things which I¡¯m not confident about.¡±

    Yin Wei stayed silent for three seconds before nodding his head slightly.

    Shi Sheng leaned over and slightly touched the corners of Yin Wei¡¯s lips. She got out of bed and brought the ck jade over.

    ¡°Demons strengthen themselves with evil power, and this jadees from the divine realm. It has the gentlest and purest power. Therefore, it can sap the power of the demon, but as the demon is connected to you, I cannot let it die, so I need to use my essence blood to feed it to keep you safe.¡±

    When the right opportunity arises, she would be able to make the damn thing submit itself, and then the seal would be useless to him.

    Yin Wei said after a long while, ¡°So there really is a divine realm in this world?¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°¡­¡±

    So your focus is on the divine realm?

    Are you even listening to me!

    Yin Wei took Shi Sheng into his arms just as she was about to explode in anger, ¡°Is it worth it doing all of these for me?¡±

    At that moment, Yin Wei only felt his heartache. A pang of pain, just like a million people were stabbing at his heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    This was not worth it in Shi Sheng¡¯s profit and loss ledger.

    Because this was a virtual realm. No matter what she did, in the end, it would all be null.

    Everything would be for nothing.

    Yin Wei¡¯s expression was frozen, he tried to let go of Shi Sheng, but she had already flipped him around and pinned him down onto the bed. She roughly ripped his clothes open, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m willing to do it.¡±

    While Shi Sheng was pulling at his clothes, she said hatefully, ¡°Sometimes, I really feel like killing you.¡±

    Yin Weiid back and let Shi Sheng undress him, a twinkle forming in his eyes, ¡°You won¡¯t bear to do it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. I can¡¯t bear to do it.¡± Shi Sheng pulled the covers over them, ¡°So this debt must be collected in bed.¡±

    ¡°Were we together in our past life?¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t move, lie down.¡±

    ¡°Then why do I feel a sense of familiarity between us? Are you sure that we were not together in our past life?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Do you believe in destiny?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in it.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut the fuck up, can you focus? Ah¡­ Yin Wei you idiot, I want to be on top.¡±

    ¡°You told me to concentrate¡­¡±

 Chapter 824 - The Enlightened State Teacher (37)

    Chapter 824

    The Enlightened State Teacher (37)

    The next day Shi Sheng was visibly low on energy and yawning constantly.

    ¡°What about this continent?¡± Yin Wei asked as he dressed her.

    ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡± Shi Sheng lifted her arm, ¡°Then marry me.¡±

    Yin Wei gave her a look, ¡°The continent as a dowry?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Shi Sheng tugged her dress and grabbed Yin Wei¡¯s chin in a domineering manner, ¡°Use the maind as a betrothed.¡±

    ¡°And then what?¡±

    Shi Sheng blinked, ¡°What else then?¡±

    ¡°Who is in charge of the continent?¡± Yin Wei withdrew his chin and pinched Shi Sheng¡¯s cheeks. This girl has no shame.

    Shi Sheng rubbed her brow, ¡°How about you?¡±

    Yin Wei leaned close to Shi Sheng, breathing warmly in her ear, ¡°I just want to be the master of your house alone.¡±

    He never meant to rebel, nor to unify the continent.

    He developed his power only to find her.

    ......

    To find the one who keeps appearing in his dreams and makes him think about it day and night.

    Now, the world is conquered, but there is no one to take care of it!

    Shi Sheng had no choice but to release the emperor and let him be the emperor.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to be the lord of this continent. Why go through all this trouble to toss it around.¡± Yin Wei couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, ¡°Just to gift it to you!¡±

    Yin Wei was confused, ¡°But, I didn¡¯t want it.¡±

    He always thought that she had gone to all this trouble to take over the continent because she wanted to im the throne herself.

    Shi Sheng didn¡¯t want to exin that all girls in love are mentally retarded.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough that I have you.¡± Yin Wei continued to attack.

    ¡°Stop, stop, stop. Don¡¯t tease me over nothing!¡± Shi Sheng interrupted Yin Wei, ¡°You need to be responsible for teasing me.¡±

    What makes you think you can tease me for fun?

    Yin Wei held her hand and smiled lightly, ¡°I will be responsible for you for the rest of my life.¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°...¡± No.

    This baby can¡¯t stand the Feng Ci that teases people.

    Shi Sheng showing her poker face got up and exited the room extremely fast.

    Yin Wei sat there with a confused face. What did he say wrong?

    Shi Sheng¡¯s head popped out from outside, ¡°Keep up, do you need me to carry you, huh?¡±

    Yin Wei immediately got up, ¡°Yes I can carry you.¡±

    Shi Sheng continued to have a cold face.

    Try to tease me again!

    While eating breakfast, Yin Wei habitually teased Shi Sheng. Shi Sheng gritted his teeth, put down his chopsticks, tugged on Yin Wei¡¯s cor, and took a bite at him.

    The fragrance of porridge flowed between the two, and when Shi Sheng was about to pull back, he pressed the back of her head to deepen the kiss.

    In the end, he said ambiguously, ¡°It seems that I didn¡¯t work hard enoughst night. Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Zhi, I will work hard in the future.¡±

    Work hard your ass!

    You¡¯re still retarded even if you try harder!

    Calm down!

    Don¡¯t bother with the retard.

    Shi Sheng pped Yin Wei¡¯s hand and went back to continue to eat her porridge.

    Yin Wei stared at her the whole time.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be full just looking at me?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Zhi is beautiful and delicious.¡±

    This is nothing.

    This will not affect me in any way.

    Yin Wei teased Shi Sheng even more, knowing that she could not stand it.

    This mentally retard can be a god in heaven and in front of Shi Sheng...

    God?

    Damn, what a difficult retard.

    But she still likes it.

    I can¡¯t stand him.

    Shi Sheng had enough of his clinginess. So after being teased a few times, Shi Sheng started to whack people.

    Whenever Shi Sheng wanted to beat him, Yin Wei showed a particrly aggrieved expression. At first, his expression was a bit stiff and weird.

    After a few attempts, he found that Shi Sheng was particrly immured to this look, and after practicing hard, he can now do it in perfection.

    Whenever Shi Sheng blew up, he immediately pretended to be innocent and aggrieved.

    ¡­¡­

    The mystical creatures had left the maind and returned to Demon me Ridge. Shi Sheng refused to acknowledge the emperor as her father and married Yin Wei. She left there right away.

    Going back to the Demon me Ridge toplete thest condition of the deal. Humans will never be able to enter or leave the entire Devil me Ridge again.

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t permanent. Shi Sheng knew that she wasn¡¯t strong enough to do that.

    As for how long it wouldst, she didn¡¯t know.

    Anyway, she had made it clear in the beginning, and both sides had agreed.

    Now all that was left for the female lead and the male lead to settle.

    Shi Sheng asked the system to locate the female lead.

    Although the system was reluctant, it had to give her the location.

    The female lead was in a city not far from Demon me Ridge.

    Yin Wei¡¯s divine guards were everywhere. As Shi Sheng and Yin Wei were just on track, someone sent a carriage.

    ¡°My lord, madam.¡±

    The carriage was the same type as Shi Sheng first met Yin Wei. The breeze brushed by, and the veil swayed, the sound of the pce bells spreading.

    Shi Sheng carried a pce bell and asked curiously, ¡°Why do you have this?¡±

    Does it sound good?

    You¡¯re not ady!

    ¡°Madam, this is a divine weapon.¡± The Divine Guard replied on Yin Wei¡¯s behalf.

    Shi Sheng: ¡°...¡±

    You hang a divine weapon on the carriage.

    I will give full marks for this.

    Yin Wei helped Shi Sheng get on the carriage. Going up, she realized that the space inside wasrger than what she saw.

    She could roll around in it.

    ¡°You were in there that day, weren¡¯t you?¡± Shi Sheng sat down beside Yin Wei¡¯s feet, resting her head on hisp and looking up at him.

    Yin Wei lowered his head, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Why did you hide from me?¡±

    Yin Wei¡¯s fingertips lifted a strand of Shi Sheng¡¯s hair and pinned it behind her ear, ¡°I¡¯ve been away from the Venerable Court for a long time, and I don¡¯t want to meet you in that state.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind that.¡± Shi Sheng muttered.

    The corners of Yin Wei¡¯s mouth rose in a pretty curve, ¡°But I care.¡±

    He was holding on to thest bit of strength, and appearing in front of her in that manner was his limit.

    He can show the most embarrassing side to her now, but at that time, he couldn¡¯t.

    The first time they met, she was so assertive and confident.

    He was afraid he wouldn¡¯t be good enough for her if he showed up in a difiture state.

    The young girlid on hisp with a quiet and docile expression. Yin Wei¡¯s fingertips caressed her delicate skin, and the sound of the pce bells outside the vehicle was melodious, like a call from an ancient relic.

    ¡­¡­

    The Chi Yan Empire no longer exists, and only the entire continent was left with the Cang Lan Empire.

    He Lian Yu himself felt that what happened recently was like a fantasy.

    Everything he deployed was useless at all in that situation.

    A figure suddenly sat down in front of him. He Lian Yu nced at him cautiously.

    ¡°Do you want to get back what belongs to you?¡± The man opposite to him asked with a gentle voice and a bit of temptation, ¡°I can help you.¡±

    He Lian Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Dong Fang Hai.¡±

    Mu Bai smiled decently. At first nce, he looked like an elegant and noble childe.

    He Lian Yu was filled with wariness, ¡°Why do you want to help me?¡±

    Mu Bai smiled lightly, ¡°Because we have amon enemy.¡±

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin?¡±

    Mu Bai nodded his head. Yes, that little bitch!

    He Lian Yu¡¯s eyes turned slightly, ¡°I recall you¡¯re her fiance, you are being cuckolded?¡±

    Mu Bai: ¡°...¡± You¡¯re being cuckolded. Your whole family is cuckolded!

    I doesn¡¯t like that bitch!

 Chapter 825 - The Enlightened State Teacher (38)

    Chapter 825

    The Enlightened State Teacher (38)

    Shi Sheng was awakened by the bustling of the city as the carriage entered the city.

    She stretched up and got out from Yin Wei¡¯s arms. She lifted the curtain to have a look outside.

    There were so many people.

    Shi Sheng was not in a hurry to search for Feng Qing Qing. She and Yin Wei lingered in the city for half day.

    Finally, she took him to a ce that looked like an auctioneer.

    !!

    The auctioneer was veryrge, and there were many items in the hall. Shi Sheng nced over the items one by one. She turned and hugged Yin Wei¡¯s arm, ¡°My lord, can I spend some money on it?¡±

    Yin Wei¡¯s mouth smiled, ¡°It depends on what you have for exchange.¡±

    Shi Sheng red at him, ¡°What about the agreement that your belonging is my belonging?¡±

    ¡°When did I say it?¡± Yin Wei looked confused. He didn¡¯t remember he had said this before.

    Shi Sheng with a stern look, ¡°Now.¡±

    Yin Wei¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Listen to me, and I will provide money for you to spend.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Shi Sheng refused.

    I am the domineer president, so why should I listen to him?

    ......

    The husband should spoil his wife.

    ¡°This is because¡­¡± Yin Wei slightly leaned over her ears while exhaling dubiously, ¡°I am your husband. Shouldn¡¯t you listen to me?¡±

    Shi Sheng pushed Yin Wei away. Yin Wei showed an expression as if he was hurt, ¡°My wife¡­¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°¡­¡± Oh gosh, this retard only knows to poke her soft point.

    I do not care about your money.

    Most importantly, I must never listen to him.

    So, Yin Wei found that he had made trouble, and Shi Sheng went to talk to the manager for a while. The manager quickly invited them to go to the second floor.

    When they came out from the auction house, Yin Wei was stunned.

    Shi Sheng looked at him with a smile, ¡°Listen to me, and I can give you whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°I want you.¡± Yin Wei said with seriousness.

    Her figure reflected in his eyeball, it was so clear that the detailed expression on her face could be seen in his eyes.

    The crowd around him seemed to be automatically ignored by him.

    There was only Shi Sheng in his world.

    Shi Sheng smiled. Her eyes were gentle, and the light waves rippled like a pool of water, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will take you to the restaurant.¡±

    Yin Wei: ¡°¡­¡± Why did the topic change to the restaurant?

    Wait, what is dining out?

    ¡­¡­

    Shi Sheng hade to find Feng Qing Qing. After lingering around with Yin Wei, she knew she must look for Feng Qing Qing.

    She bumped into Feng Qing Qing even before she went to find her.

    Bah!

    What a small world.

    She was dressed in men¡¯s clothing, as usual. Many girls winked at her when she was on the street.

    Wan Quan, who hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time, was with Feng Qing Qing, and He Lian Yu was not around her.

    Wan Quan¡¯s expression lookedplicated. He still remembered what he said when he was at Feng¡¯s mansion.

    At this point, the words were a p on his face.

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin.¡± Feng Qing Qing frowned when she saw her, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± I came to find you, miss female lead!

    Feng Qing Qing squeezed a few words from her mouth, ¡°Why do you keep following me?¡±

    She would bump into her no matter where she went.

    Every time I see her, bad things will always happen.

    ¡°Please be reasonable, is this city yours? Why do you not allow me toe here?¡± The world is so big, wherever I go is non of your business.

    Feng Qing Qing nced at Yin Wei next to Shi Sheng. She dreaded, ¡°What do you want to do this time?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t fuck you, so what are you worried about?¡±

    Yin Wei pinched Shi Sheng¡¯s palm. How can she say this to outsiders? If she wants, she can just say this to him at home. Hmph!

    Shi Sheng pinched back and gave Yin Wei a fierce re.

    I¡¯m doing serious business, what are you doing? Are you retarded!

    Both of them trifled with each other in front of Feng Qing Qing. Feng Qing Qing was about to explode with fury, ¡°Feng Zhi Yin, I want to fight you.¡±

    Shi Sheng turned her head, ¡°Battle? Are you capable?¡± It sounded a bit disdainful, but it also seemed like a calm confirmation.

    ¡°Of course, I am!¡± She must kill Shi Sheng.

    Although her current strength was not the strongest on the continent. She was definitely the strongest within her age range.

    In addition to this, she had many elixirs pellets, so she didn¡¯t believe that she could not beat her up.

    [¡­] The heroine¡¯s fighting the host the moment they bump into each other. I¡¯m speechless.

    The heroin is going to fight with me.

    Oh my god, I¡¯m so excited.

    The heroine initiates the challenge first. I am just making a legitimate defense.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand excitedly.

    Feng Qing Qing: ¡°¡­¡± Where to go?

    When Shi Sheng saw Feng Qing Qing did not move, Shi Sheng urged unhappily, ¡°Isn¡¯t you who want to fight with me? Let¡¯s go! What are you waiting for?¡±

    Let¡¯s beat the heroin up and return home to sleep with Feng Ci!

    Feng Qing Qing¡¯s mouth twitched. Why are you so excited about the fight?

    After taking a deep breath, Feng Qing Qing said, ¡°We¡¯ll fight 3 dayster.¡±

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s only a fight, and you still want to make an appointment for this. It¡¯s not a dating event. Let¡¯s fight today!¡±

    ¡°Three dayster.¡± Feng Qing Qing insisted.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, I don¡¯t want to fight anymore.¡± This is boring. You even have to make an appointment for a fight. Do you think just because you¡¯re the heroine, you can do whatever you want? Even the president also doesn¡¯t need to make so many arrangements.

    Feng Qing Qing: ¡°¡­¡±

    How should I respond to this?

    Shi Sheng dragged Yin Wei to leave. Feng Qing Qing gritted her teeth and shouted from behind, ¡°Fine, today then.¡±

    ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t want to fight anymore.¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m going for lunch.¡±

    Ha¡­

    Feng Qing Qing almost got injured with anger. Why did she need to follow her instructions?

    Shi Sheng took Yin Wei for lunch. They were followed by Feng Qing Qing and Wan Quan.

    Yin Wei took a nce at where they were sitting.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Shi Sheng blocked Yin Wei¡¯s vision, ¡°Look at me, just look at me.¡±

    Yin Wei smiled slightly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look at you.¡±

    The waiter soon brought up the food. Shi Sheng put Yin Wei¡¯s favorite food over his side, ¡°Why can¡¯t you stop being picky on the food?¡±

    Yin Wei¡¯s face looked innocent, ¡°Why do I need to stop it? It just like I¡¯m only good to you, isn¡¯t I am a loyal person?¡±

    Loyalty¡­

    ¡°If we¡¯re in an apocalypse, you starve to death for sure!¡± This behavior was problematic.

    ¡°What is an apocalypse?¡± Yin Wei looked more innocent.

    ¡°It¡¯s the end of the world, the continent is destroyed, and humans disappear.¡±

    Yin Wei suddenly reached out his hand and grabbed Shi Sheng¡¯s hand, ¡°I will always be with you, even if the continent was destroyed and human beings disappear.¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°¡­¡± Didn¡¯t You say you won¡¯t tease me anymore?

    After the meal, Feng Qing Qing stopped them from going out.

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin, can we fight now?¡±

    Shi Shengughed arrogantly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you eager to die? I¡¯m not kidding. I have killed a bunch of heroines before. I will fulfill your death wish if you want to die so badly.¡±

    [¡­] Isn¡¯t this a boast? Your boast is too much!

    Feng Qing Qing didn¡¯t understand what does she mean by ¡°heroines¡±, but it didn¡¯t prevent her from knowing that she was being looked down on by Shi Sheng.

    She gritted her teeth, and her resentment burnt in her chest, ¡°Right now!¡±

    She was going to kill Feng Zhi Yin to avenge herself!

    ¡°Miss Seven.¡± Wan Quan wanted to stop Feng Qing Qing, but Feng Qing Qing ignored him.

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin, do you dare to fight?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyebrows are full of confidence. She was about to beat up another heroine.

 Chapter 826 - The Enlightened State Teacher (39)

    <h4>Chapter 826</h4>

    <h4>The Enlightened State Teacher (39)</h4>

    The battle location was in an emptynd outside of the city. Shi Sheng looked around for a few moments and suddenly said, ¡°I want to change the location.¡±

    Feng Qing Qing: ¡°¡­¡±?<i>Why can¡¯t we fight now?</i>

    When Shi Sheng wanted to change the location, Feng Qing Qing disagreed.

    When she disagreed, Shi Sheng didn¡¯t want to continue the fight and pulled Yin Wei to leave.

    Feng Qing Qing started her attack at Shi Sheng before she could leave.

    Yin Wei hugged Shi Sheng and leaped forward several meters far from thend.

    Feng Qing Qing¡¯s attack failed.

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin, do you want to be a coward? Or are you afraid that you will lose the battle?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so scared.¡± Shi Sheng answered weirdly.?<i>You were the heroine. How can I not be afraid?</i>

    Feng Qing Qing choked on what she said.

    She didn¡¯t respond as usual. How should Feng Qing Qing continue the conversation? Damn it!

    The distance between Shi Sheng and Yin Wei was getting farther. The people in the dark did not care about it and began to recite the curse.

    A ck suddenly showed up on the emptynd n an instant, connected one by one and converging into arge formation.

    Shi Sheng and Yin Wei were standing on the edge of the formation. They only needed to take a step outward to leave the formation.

    But Shi Sheng didn¡¯t. She stood there quietly and waited for the formation toplete.

    In the blink of an eye, the formation waspleted.

    Feng Qing Qing was trapped within the formation as well. It was toote for her to leave. The ck mist appeared at the edge of the formation and formed a barrier.

    Several figures walked out from the dark outside of the formation.

    ¡°Dong Fang Hai.¡± She knew the people outside of the formation, even if they turned into ashes.

    He Lian Yu stood behind Mu Bai. The mask covered his emotions very well without revealing any of them.

    Mu Bai remained his smile and nodded gently, ¡°Miss Feng Seventh.¡±

    ¡°Dong Fang Hai, what are you trying to do!¡± Feng Qing Qing didn¡¯t look at He Lian Yu but red at Mu Bai with hatred. She could see her child dead in her arms with her face turned blue-ck.

    ¡°Miss Feng Qi, don¡¯t get me wrong. I am not targeting you.¡± Mu Bai said gently, and he looked at Shi Sheng on the other side, ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Long time no see, Mu Bai.¡±

    <i>This retard came here again!</i>

    <i>Damn it!?</i>

    <i>Did all the patches that I applied were fed to the dog?</i>

    Shi Sheng¡¯s expression was too calm as if she wasn¡¯t surprised that he would appear here.

    Mu Bai didn¡¯t dare to lose a bit of attention. He didn¡¯t want tomit suicide again. Suicide was too painful.

    Most importantly, this type of death does not suit his status as a gentleman.

    Mu Bai calmed down. He knew that this woman was good at acting. Maybe she just pretended to know everything.

    ¡°It seems that I won this time.¡± Mu Bai smiled.

    Shi Sheng grinned and didn¡¯t respond. Her smile made him feel like he was a retard again.

    He recalled carefully, there were no loopholes until this point.

    Mu Bai stopped talking and reached out his hand to touch the ck mist edge.

    ¡°Dong Fang Hai!¡± He Lian Yu suddenly yelled while pointing at Feng Qing Qing, ¡°She is still inside.¡±

    Mu Bai turned his head back and advised gently, ¡°Emperor He Lian, if you want to achieve a great thing, you must sacrifice something. This is merely a woman. Think about this continent that will be yours. You can find any type of woman that you prefer.¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°¡­¡±?<i>Is this dude here to rob my task of breaking up couples?</i>

    ºÕÁ¬ìÏ²»ÖªºÍÄ½°×´ï³ÉÊ²Ã´Ìõ¼þ£¬±»Ä½°×ÕâÃ´Ò»È°£¬Ö»ÊÇÓÐµã¿ÉÏ§µÄ¿´·ïÇãÇãÒ»ÑÛ£¬²»ÔÙ×èÀ¹¡£

    He Lian Yu seems like he had an agreement with Mu Bai, but when Mu Bai persuaded him to do so, he just looked at Feng Qing Qing with little regret and didn¡¯t continue to stop him.

    Shi Sheng shook her head, turned to ask Yin Wei, ¡°If you were to choose the world and me, what would you choose?¡±

    Yin Wei¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly and answered confidently: ¡°You gave me the world. So this question won¡¯t even exist.¡±

    Furthermore, he did not even want the continent.

    Shi Sheng: ¡°¡­¡±<i>?I gave full marks to this loyal answer!</i>

    Feng Qing Qing didn¡¯t know what Mu Bai was going to do, but she instinctively sensed danger.

    ¡°¶«·½º¥¡­¡­¶«·½º¥£¬Äã·ÅÎÒ³öÈ¥¡­¡­¡±·ïÇãÇã³åµ½Ä½°×ÃæÇ°£¬Ïë³å³öÈ¥£¬ÄÎºÎËýÒ»½Ó´¥µ½ÄÇÝÓÈÆµÄºÚÆø£¬ºÚÆø¾Í¸úÓö¼ûÃÀÎ¶µÄÊ³ÎïÒ»°ã£¬·è¿ñµÄÍù·ïÇãÇãÉíÌåÀïÓ¿¡£

    ¡°Dong Fang Hai¡­ Dong Fang Hai, let me out¡­¡± Feng Qing Qing rushed towards Mu Bai and wanted to get out. But as soon as she came into contact with the ck energy, the energy surged towards Feng Qing Qing as if she was delicious food.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Feng Qing Qing backed off abruptly. She held her wrist in pain, and the ck energy swirled strangely within her skin.

    The smile remained on Mu Bai¡¯s face. Wan Quan rushed out and wanted to attack Mu Bai.

    Before he got close to Mu Bai, Mu Bai raised his hand, and Wan Quan flew out, hitting a stone afar. He didn¡¯t move anymore.

    Mu Bai put his hand on ck energy and looked at Shi Sheng from a distance with full of excitement.

    Finally, he got a chance to turn the situation over and have total control of the situation.

    The formation was operating again, and more ck energy appeared. The ck energy spread from the edge to the inner part of the formation.

    The movement of the ck energy was quick, and Feng Qing Qing¡¯s figure submerged in it in just the blink of an eye.

    Shi Sheng allowed the ck energy to spread over. She was more curious about¡­

    <i>Why does Mu Bai, a retard does not have restrictions when he attacks the female lead?</i>

    <i>Why are there restrictions applied to me when I want to attack the female lead?</i>

    <i>This was unfair!</i>

    <i>I was dissatisfied.</i>

    <strong>[¡­] Host, you had the wrong focus! This retard wants to kill you!</strong>

    <i>Does he think that he can kill me if he wants?</i>

    Shi Sheng snorted coldly. As the ck energy almostpletely drowned her figure. She grabbed Yin Wei¡¯s hand and retreated to leave the formation with ease.

    The ck mist filled the gap remained and blocked Mu Bai¡¯s vision.

    Mu Bai held his breath and stared at the ck dome in front of him.

    But inside of the formation was too quiet, it started to make Mu Bai panic in his mind.

    ording to her personality, it was impossible to be so quiet.

    Something went wrong!

    ¡°Sha¡­!¡±

    Just when Mu Bai was alert, there was a sound breaking through the air above his head, and the sword qi shed down arrogantly.

    The coldness of the iron sword swung from the bottom of Mu Bai¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t see how Shi Sheng showed up. There was already a cold iron sword pressed against his neck.

    Mu Bai swallowed his saliva carefully.

    <i>He trained very hard during this period.</i>

    <i>But why did he still lose in seconds!?</i>

    <i>He can¡¯t ept this!</i>

    <i>Be calm, be a gentleman, be elegant. He is a man with high status.</i>

    Shi Sheng appeared behind him, ¡°Mu Bai?¡±

    Mu Bai did not seem to panic. He looked solemn with his nerves on a rope.

    ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m merely trying to fight with you fair and square.¡± Mu Bai calmly retorted.

    ¡°Is hiding behind my back a fair fight?¡±

    Mu Bai still calmed, ¡°BOSS normally appear at the back.¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°¡­¡±?<i>It makes sense.?</i>

    <i>So, why did she appear so early?</i>

    <i>Is she just cannon fodder?</i>

    <i>Damn it!?</i>

    When Mu Bai saw Shi Sheng was distracted for a moment, he quickly pulled the iron sword towards his neck to kill himself.

    Shi Sheng quickly withdrew the sword to prevent Mu Bai from suicide.

    Mu Bai: ¡°¡­¡±?<i>Why do you stop me frommitting suicide?</i>

    Mu Bai gritted his teeth and crashed into the ck energy next to him. His body fell into the ck energy.

    The expression on Mu Bai¡¯s face was bizarre, and his voice said faintly, ¡°I will be back.¡±

 Chapter 827 - The Enlightened State Teacher (40)

    Chapter 827 The Enlightened State Teacher (40)

    Shi Sheng was already immune to Mu Bai killing himself.

    Mu Bai immediatelymitted suicide after failing to trap her, afraid of being caught by her.

    Is she that scary-looking?

    I don¡¯t understand what is the retard thinking.

    Mu Bai knelt too fast. He Lian Yu didn¡¯t even get to react. Why did the person who had been confident beforemitting suicide in a blink of an eye?

    He Lian Yu was ready to leave with his people. He might have some chance of winning against one person. But besides that woman, Yin Wei was there as well.

    He was no match against these two.

    He Lian Yu nced at ck gas next to him. He gestured to the people behind, and several people evacuated immediately.

    Shi Sheng wanted to go after him but was pulled by Yin Wei, ¡°He won¡¯t get away.¡±

    The Divide Guards were waiting in front, and He Lian Yu was surrounded by guards as soon as he ran out.

    When he fought with the Divine Guards, He Lian Yu was injured severely but still escaped.

    Shi Sheng wandered around the formation that Mu Bai left behind, how could this thing look so simr¡­

    [Like what? Host, do you know who that Mu Bai is?] The system¡¯s voice immediately popped out.

    I don¡¯t know.

    Who the hell is the system? What¡¯s the point of having you?

    [¡­]If it weren¡¯t for you, would I be like this now?

    How dare you have the nerve to me me?

    I won¡¯t take the me!

    Shi Sheng looked at the surging ck gas for a moment and asked in the back of her mind, ¡°Why did nothing happen when Mu Baiid hands on the female lead?¡±

    The system was silent for a while and replied seriously, [¡­ it¡¯s nothing happened, just the force was reduced, he might have held it in.]

    What do you mean by reduced force?

    [The protagonist¡¯s plot armor can be weakened. The plot that you changed is already enough to weaken the protagonist¡¯s plot armor. So the further you go, the weaker the plot armor is, the less the external force is ovee.]

    In other words, as long as the main character¡¯s plot armor is weakened,. The male and female hosts can be killed?

    [Theoretically, yes.]

    The reason the main characters have such high luck values is their plot armor. They are the same as ordinary people without the plot armor.

    Shi Sheng¡¯s gaze fell on the formation again. The female lead was still inside ¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shi Sheng suddenly pulled Yin Wei away.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yin Wei looked puzzled.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to explode.¡±

    Yin Wei: ¡°¡­¡± What¡¯s about to explode?

    Yin Wei was dragged far away by Shi Sheng, and suddenly the ck energy rushed into the sky behind her. Suffocating energy instantly invaded heaven and the earth. The bright sky above the city turned into ck clouds immediately.

    ¡°The retard is quite capable.¡± Shi Sheng looked at the scene in the distance, grinding his teeth andughing somewhat gloatingly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the unlucky ones are the people on this continent.¡±

    ¡°Demons.¡± Yin Wei wasn¡¯t exactly unfamiliar with this scene.

    Humans fell into demons.

    ¡°Hand over that jade.¡± Shi Sheng reached out her hand at Yin Wei.

    This was the opportunity she was waiting for.

    As long as there is an evil spirit, she could make the strange thing in the ck jade surrender and let Yin Wei absorb it voluntarily.

    Yin Wei frowned subconsciously.

    Shi Sheng waited for a long time and red over impatiently, ¡°Bring it!¡±

    Yin Wei shook his head.

    She wanted the jade at this point. It must be rted to this matter. He wouldn¡¯t give it.

    Hey!

    Shi Sheng yanked Yin Wei and forcibly fumbled the ck jade out.

    ¡°Wait for me here!¡±

    Shi Sheng said as she flew over to the sky filled with the evil spirit.

    In the blink of an eye, her figure could no longer be seen.

    Yin Wei¡¯s face was on ghastly expression. He wanted to go after her.

    Just as he moved his body, an extra iron sword appeared in front of him, erected in front of him. The iron sword showed his appearance clearly like a mirror.

    Yin Wei wanted to pass through the iron sword, but the iron sword tilted horizontally, making it clear that he was not allowed to pass.

    No matter how Yin Wei tried to get through, the iron sword would block his way precisely.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be in danger.¡± Knowing that this sword was not an ordinary sword, Yin Wei attempted to use a soft tone since he couldn¡¯t get past forcibly.

    The iron sword buzzed twice.

    Its master didn¡¯t do things that she wasn¡¯t sure of. Although she wasn¡¯t afraid of death, she cherished her life.

    She wouldn¡¯t joke with her life.

    Since she dared to rush up, there must be a way to save herself.

    Yin Wei didn¡¯t understand what Iron Sword was trying to convey. Since the gentle way wouldn¡¯t work, he was ready to use force.

    The Iron Sword could enter the sky from above and break the ground from below. Yin Wei was no match to the Iron Sword.

    Yin Wei felt this sword was odd before. He felt even stranger at this moment.

    No one harnessed it to disy such strength. If someone uses it to exert its strength, what kind of scene would it be?

    Yin Wei felt that all those divine weapons he had heard of before were weakpared to this iron sword.

    ¡°Boom boom boom!¡±

    Deafening sounds came from the sky as lightning streamed out through the dark clouds, shing down from the sky as if to split the sky in half.

    ¡°Let me pass!¡± Yin Wei was anxious.

    ¡°Buzz ¡­¡­¡± No, master won¡¯t let you go through.

    Just as Yin Wei was tangling with the iron sword, Shi Sheng had already collected the required amount of evil spirit and was ready to exit there.

    As she turned around, ck energy swept from behind her. The ferocious poise seemed to swallow her.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    The corners of her mouth twitched as she looked at the person darting at her. She quickly flew towards him.

    The ck energy behind her was getting closer and closer.

    The wind was blowing furiously.

    Murderous malicious were everywhere.

    With a leap, Shi Shengnded in front of Yin Wei and wrapped her arms around his waist. Yin Wei immediately used his space maniption skills to bring the two of them to safety.

    ¡°Are you stupid!¡± Shi Sheng was so angry that she blew up. How the hell did you learn the female lead¡¯s skill?

    Yin Wei aggrieved, ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡±

    Shi Sheng was so angry that she could not swallow the breath in her throat. She murmured, ¡°I must¡¯ve owed you in myst life.¡±

    Yin Wei contemted his sentence and said slowly: ¡°I know you have a way to protect yourself, but I don¡¯t want you to rush ahead of everything. I want to shelter you from danger.¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Shi Sheng threw the ck jade into Yin Wei¡¯s arms, ¡°With your broken body, you will die in the next minutes. What can you do?¡±

    Fury is the demon¡¯s favorite thing; it can grow their strength. If Yin Wei took the ck jade, the thing inside the ck jade can take over his body immediately.

    With this broken body still wants to save the damsel in distress!

    Shi Sheng wanted to p him to death.

    Yin Wei did not speak for a while. Shi Sheng reflected on herself on what she said, which was rare. Maybe her tone was too heavy, ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    Yin Wei shook his head, tugging the ck Jade tightly, ¡°Am I useless?¡±

    For needing his girl to face the danger alone.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky.¡±

    Yin Wei raised his eyes. His eyes broke into Shi Sheng¡¯s eyes without warning. He seemed to see a vast starry sky with twinkling stars, and he was the only one closest to her in that starry sky.

    Her voice passed through the stars. It was blurry yet extremely clear, ¡°No one can let me do anything for you. You are very lucky.¡±

 Chapter 828 - The Enlightened State Teacher (41)

    Chapter 828

    The Enlightened State Teacher (41)

    Feng Qing Qing escaped.

    While Shi Sheng was talking to Yin Wei, she ran away without saying a word.

    This refreshed Shi Sheng¡¯s understanding of the female protagonist.

    Because of Feng Qing Qing¡¯s leaving, the ck energy of the formation began to overflow and spread all over the ce.

    The ck energy gradually became lighter and thinner until the situation inside the formation was visible.

    Mu Bai¡¯s body crawled on the ground in a bizarre posture, like a devout sacrifice.

    His body had long lost its vitality. At this point, he was like a dried-up tree trunk, giving an eerie feeling.

    No one knew what happened in the formation in the end.

    Except for Mu Bai.

    The corners of Shi Sheng¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as she looked at the ck energy flying around in the sky.

    This is going to be fun.

    Feng Qing Qing became a demon. If she couldn¡¯t restrain the desire in her body, she would kill people soon, and the continent would be a bloody storm.

    Yin Wei stood beside Shi Sheng, holding the ck jade, looking at her gently as if to carve her figure into the bottom of his heart.

    Shi Sheng turned her head to meet Yin Wei¡¯s tender eyes.

    ¡°Find a ce and get it over it.¡± Shi Sheng didn¡¯t have any charming thoughts. She pointed the ck jade in his hand and said calmly.

    She felt uneasy if this thing wasn¡¯t fixed.

    Yin Wei: ¡°...¡±

    The ck jade was full of evil spirits at this moment. It would be a great benefit if the demon inside could absorb him, but the point was that it couldn¡¯t absorb it.

    There was too much of it.

    Too much that he couldn¡¯t handle that massive amount of power.

    But it still wanted to give it a try.

    Maybe it would work?

    If it seeded, it could avenge itself and kill that abominable woman and Yin Wei.

    Just when it reached the final crucial moment of absorption, it suddenly felt that its own strength was losing rapidly. It wanted to resist, yet it was futile.

    It didn¡¯t want to disappear.

    It still had so much left to do. It hadn¡¯t imed the continent yet. It didn¡¯t want to die.

    I don¡¯t want to die.

    I have to drag someone with me if I were to die.

    That¡¯s right!

    Shi Sheng stared closely at Yin Wei, seeing him looking worse as time passed, her eyes sank. She knew that thing would not be so obedient.

    She quickly used a trick and reached out to cover Yin Wei¡¯s back.

    The absorption that Yin Wei found difficult a moment ago became smoother. Hence, he speeded up the absorption.

    With Shi Sheng¡¯s help, the demon in the ck jade was taken care of by Yin Wei before it could gather the power to explode.

    Almost at the same time, at the Venerable Court, which was ten thousand miles away, copsed with a loud bang, and the ck energy inside spread out rapidly.

    Yin Wei opened his eyes slowly and looked down at his hands for a long time.

    It was only after a long time that he slowly raised his head and looked at thedy leaning to the side, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Shi Sheng raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°How are you going to thank me?¡±

    Yin Wei reached out and held Shi Sheng¡¯s hand, gently pulling her into his arms, ¡°How about devoting myself by marrying you?¡±

    ¡°I approve of this.¡± Shi Sheng nodded solemnly.

    Yin Weiughed and rubbed her face affectionately, ¡°Can¡¯t you be more reserved?¡±

    ¡°Why do I need to be reserved with you?¡± Shi Sheng almost couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes. If she was reserved with this bastard, she wouldn¡¯t get to sleep with him for the rest of her life.

    ¡°From now on, you just need to stand behind me.¡± He could stand up for her too. He could give her anything she wanted.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Shi Sheng agreed quickly, but it remained unknown that whether she could do it or not.

    ¡°What do you want from Demon me Ridge?¡± Shi Sheng remembered a serious matter. This guy had always thought that she wanted to do something for him. She did think about it, but she didn¡¯t even know what he wanted to do.

    The mystical creatures riot in Demon me Ridge must have something to do with him, as well as the blood Qilin that appeared inexplicably.

    Yin Wei gave a somewhat strange look at Shi Sheng, ¡°You... you don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Am I a know-it-all? Know everything?¡±

    Yin Wei was silent for a moment, ¡°A divine artifact.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t talking about a divine weapon, it was a divine artifact.

    There was a big difference between a divine artifact and a divine weapon. Many of the divine weapons did note from a god. A divine artifact was definitely from a god.

    This realm probably had gods in existence in ancient times.

    ¡°That blood Qilin, is it a guardian?¡± Every treasure has a guardian, this must-have setting.

    The blood Qilin didn¡¯t appear in the story. It only appeared because Yin Wei changed the plot.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Yin Wei touched Shi Sheng¡¯s corbone and whispered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have you.¡±

    Nothing was more important than her.

    It was a phrase that Yin Wei understood the moment he met her.

    A long time ago, Yin Wei always had the illusion that with his wife in hand, he owned the world.

    What¡¯s up with his wife spoiling him instead of the other way round?

    He just wants to spoil his wife in his life quietly. Why is it so difficult?

    ¡­¡­

    Feng Qing Qing had fallen to be a demon because her hatred for Shi Sheng was so intense that she simply had no way to control the demonic energy in her body.

    She needed to kill someone. She needed the taste of fresh blood.

    Feng Qing Qing curled up in her room. Her entire body was wrapped in a ck robe tightly.

    She squeezed her body tightly, and a voice in her heart kept urging her.

    Kill someone.

    Kill someone.

    Killing will make you feel better.

    What was so good about people? Hypocrisy, greed, selfishness, they all deserve to die.

    By killing these damned people, you can be powerful.

    Don¡¯t you want to revenge?

    Feng Zhi Yin isughing at you, she isughing at you, look ... here shees ...

    You¡¯re a piece of shit! Rubbish!

    You can¡¯tpete with her, just like in previous life. Even in this life, she still has a better life than you.

    ¡°No!¡± Feng Qing Qing roared hoarsely.

    Why does she live better than me? I should be the one that controls the country with my gift. This is so unfair... this is so unfair¡­

    That voice came again.

    If you are not reconciled, kill someone. As long as you are powerful, it is easy to kill her. Only if you are strong, you can trample those who humiliated you under your feet.

    ¡°Knock knock, miss, the hot water you request.¡± A knock sounded abruptly outside the door.

    Feng Qing Qing¡¯s face buried in her arms rose sharply. Her pupils were scarlet red, like a life-lusting evil spirit from Hell.

    Her cheeks turned hideous for a moment, but it was quickly suppressed.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door was pushed open, the waiter came in with hot water and put the hot water on the shelf. When he lowered his head, he suddenly saw a face reflected in the hot water.

    ¡°Ah ...¡± his scream broke off before he could get out.

    The waiter¡¯s body slowly fell downwards, knocking over the hot water. The copper basin smashed against the waiter¡¯s body with a dull thud.

    She opened her eyes. She could feel the dread lingering inside her.

    After Feng Qing Qing killed the first person, the feeling of pleasure made her unable to restrain herself any longer. She wanted to kill more people.

    She wanted to be stronger.

    She wanted to kill Feng Zhi Yin.

 Chapter 829 - The Enlightened State Teacher (42)

    Chapter 829 The Enlightened State Teacher (42)

    As the number of persons killed by Feng Qing Qing increased, she couldn¡¯t control herself and wanted to kill more people.

    The benefit of killing brought to her was she getting stronger.

    In the beginning, she had tried to cover up the murder. But as her strength grew, she didn¡¯t try to cover up anymore. She began to kill persons unscrupulously.

    People began to panic when they saw her.

    Feng Qing Qing couldn¡¯t find Shi Sheng. But she bumped into someone she did not expect.

    He Lian Yu.

    The man who abandoned her.

    She forgave him when they stole the two Qilins.

    But now, Feng Qing Qing thought that what He Lian Yu said before was just an excuse.

    If weren¡¯t for him, why would she be a demon now?

    When she was trapped in formation, He Lian Yu listened to Dong Fang Hai¡­

    It was unforgivable!

    So, Feng Qing Qing followed He Lian Yu all the way to a silent ce. Feng Qing Qing didn¡¯t cover herself and directly attacked him.

    He Lian Yu didn¡¯t realize that someone was following him, and was ambushed by Feng Qing Qing.

    Demons were a shortcut to cultivatepared with human beings. Feng Qing Qing¡¯s strength was totally higher than He Lian Yu¡¯s. After killing the people around him, she stepped on the He Lian Yu with her foot.

    He Lian Yu then only saw the face hidden under the ck cloak.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! Feng Qing Qing.¡± He Lian Yu was shocked when he saw her.

    He probably didn¡¯t anticipate meeting her in this scenario.

    When He Lian Yu looked at her outfit, he immediately realized that the demon that had been raging on the continent recently was Feng Qing Qing.

    Feng Qing Qing hung her head, exposing her pale and thin hand underneath the ck cloak and pinched He Lian Yu¡¯s chin. She looked at it as if she was looking at an object. Her voice was sharp and thin with a bit harsh, ¡°He Lian Yu¡­ You didn¡¯t expect that I was still alive?¡±

    He Lian Yu calmed down, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°What do I want to do?¡± Feng Qing Qing seemed to be pondering, the next second she replied savagely, ¡°He Lian Yu, what do you think I want? I want you to die!¡±

    ¡°I was helpless that day¡­¡± He Lian Yu calmly defended himself, ¡°I canpensate you for whatever you want.¡±

    Feng Qing Qing sneered, ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    She showed her other hand and lifted the mask on He Lian Yu¡¯s face. She wanted to see the face beneath the mask that made him seem mysterious.

    He Lian Yu seemed to realize Feng Qing Qing¡¯s intentions and yelled, ¡°Feng Qing Qing!¡±

    Feng Qing Qing pressed him hard and quickly lifted the mask with her fingers.

    Feng Qing Qing was stunned when his mask was lifted, she then started tough, ¡°I thought the Emperor of Chi Yan was a handsome man. You turned out to be a hideous monster. No wonder you have to wear a mask.¡±

    Feng Qing Qing¡¯s words were like a thorn stabbing He Lian Yu¡¯s heart.

    There were many green totems on his left face. He didn¡¯t know what they are. They had been there since he was born. When he was a child, he was hated by his parents and teased by his brothers because of these totems.

    Now, Feng Qing Qing wasughing at him. Those horrible memories seemed to be activated immediately and were repeatedly yed in his mind. Her face which was sneering at him ovepped with those memories.

    The anger in his heart began to burn.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Can they kill her this time?¡±

    ¡°It should be possible. This continent will over if none of the senior able to kill her.¡±

    ¡°Who are we killing?¡±

    ¡°Feng Qing Qing!¡± The person who spoke in front turned around and nced at the questioner, ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°In front.¡± The man pointed to the front, ¡°But I advise you not to go there to avoid any injury.¡±

    Shi Sheng nodded her head and passed in front of them. She walked towards Yin Wei, who was waiting for her, and hugged his arm, ¡°Let¡¯s go and watch the fight.¡±

    Yin Wei shook his head helplessly as he had no right to refuse her.

    The location of the battle was well chosen. Many were standing above the hill to watch the fight unravel at the trough.

    The battle had already started. All sorts of lights were shing in the sky. The ground was shaking from its noise.

    Shi Sheng found a good position, and a few people were squatting next to her. She also squatted down together with them.

    Yin Wei refused to squat down gracelessly, so he stood behind her. To ensure that no one behind could attack her from the back.

    ¡°Feng Qing Qing is great. She still alive even go through the extreme battle.¡±

    ¡°I think she will win on this time. Let¡¯s retreat. After she kills all of the people below, she will kill us.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare us. Do you think many of us can¡¯t win one person?¡±

    The few who were talking were silent for a moment, but no one moved. They continued to watch the battle.

    Just when the situation was getting tense, a cracking sound could be heard.

    The sound was continuous, like a rat eating in their ear.

    Someone could not help and turned their head to look at the source of the sound.

    A youngdy squatting a few steps away from them with a pile of roasted sunflower seeds and shells on the ground.

    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Are you watching a show?

    Eating snacks at a time like this!

    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Shi Sheng looked at them, ¡°Watch the fight.¡±

    Damn it! You are eating roasted sunflower seeds here. How can we ignore that?

    Shi Sheng kindly shared some of her seeds when she saw them still watching her.

    The crowd with a bunch of roasted sunflower seeds: ¡°¡­¡±

    Who wants your snacks!

    HOld on¡­

    It¡¯s delicious.

    It¡¯s better than what they have eaten before.

    The people nearby began to eat the roasted sunflower seeds collectively with her. The tense environment a moment ago vanished into thin air.

    ¡°Oh gosh, Zhang Lao can¡¯t withstand it anymore. Feng Qing Qing¡¯s speed is too fast¡­ Kacha Kacha¡­ Those seniors are always surrounded outside. How can Zhang Lao face Feng Qing Qing alone¡­¡±

    ¡°They are not helping each other at this time. I think Zhang Lao will die soon¡­ Kacha Kacha¡­¡±

    ¡°Feng Qing Qing is too cruel. Previously, He Lian Yu, Emperor Chi Yan died in her hands. If they can¡¯t kill her at this time, everyone needs to be careful in the future. Kacha Kacha¡­¡±

    ¡°He Lian Yu died?¡± Shi Sheng interrupted.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know about this?¡± The person¡¯s eyes started to shine and asked the person next to her to move, ¡°Let me tell you¡­¡±

    The others all seemed unwilling to listen. Obviously, this person had repeated it many times.

    But Shi Sheng didn¡¯t know about this!

    He Lian Yu was killed by Feng Qing Qing. The murder was extremely cruel. This was done in public, yet no one dared to go up and help. They could only watch He Lian Yu being tortured to death. Feng Qing Qing didn¡¯t let him off after killing but hung him on the wall to expose him under the sun.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know how this emperor enraged Feng Qing Qing.¡± The speaker shook his head, ¡°This emperor is also quite unlucky. At first, Third Miss Feng swept across the continent with the mystical creatures. Now the Cang Lan Empire dominates the continent. This emperor had no more power and died in Feng Qing Qing¡¯s hands.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s quite unlucky. He died because of the Feng family members.¡± The person next to him concluded.

    ¡°Third Miss Feng is also quite epic. I don¡¯t know how she managed to control these many mystical creatures.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so epic about that? The Feng Family are cold-blooded and merciless.¡±

    ¡°Not really. When the mystical creatures swept across the continent, they didn¡¯t hurt many people. I heard that only those who rebelled actively were attacked by the mystical creatures. Sacrifices must be made when ites to building an empire.¡±

    ¡°But why did she suddenly disappear in the end?¡±

    Shi Sheng ate her roasted sunflower seeds silently.

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 825

    The Enlightened State Teacher (38)

    Shi Sheng was awakened by the bustling of the city as the carriage entered the city.

    She stretched up and got out from Yin Wei¡¯s arms. She lifted the curtain to have a look outside.

    There were so many people.

    Shi Sheng was not in a hurry to search for Feng Qing Qing. She and Yin Wei lingered in the city for half day.

    Finally, she took him to a ce that looked like an auctioneer.

    !!

    The auctioneer was veryrge, and there were many items in the hall. Shi Sheng nced over the items one by one. She turned and hugged Yin Wei¡¯s arm, ¡°My lord, can I spend some money on it?¡±

    Yin Wei¡¯s mouth smiled, ¡°It depends on what you have for exchange.¡±

    Shi Sheng red at him, ¡°What about the agreement that your belonging is my belonging?¡±

    ¡°When did I say it?¡± Yin Wei looked confused. He didn¡¯t remember he had said this before.

    Shi Sheng with a stern look, ¡°Now.¡±

    Yin Wei¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Listen to me, and I will provide money for you to spend.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Shi Sheng refused.

    I am the domineer president, so why should I listen to him?

    ......

    The husband should spoil his wife.

    ¡°This is because¡­¡± Yin Wei slightly leaned over her ears while exhaling dubiously, ¡°I am your husband. Shouldn¡¯t you listen to me?¡±

    Shi Sheng pushed Yin Wei away. Yin Wei showed an expression as if he was hurt, ¡°My wife¡­¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°¡­¡± Oh gosh, this retard only knows to poke her soft point.

    I do not care about your money.

    Most importantly, I must never listen to him.

    So, Yin Wei found that he had made trouble, and Shi Sheng went to talk to the manager for a while. The manager quickly invited them to go to the second floor.

    When they came out from the auction house, Yin Wei was stunned.

    Shi Sheng looked at him with a smile, ¡°Listen to me, and I can give you whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°I want you.¡± Yin Wei said with seriousness.

    Her figure reflected in his eyeball, it was so clear that the detailed expression on her face could be seen in his eyes.

    The crowd around him seemed to be automatically ignored by him.

    There was only Shi Sheng in his world.

    Shi Sheng smiled. Her eyes were gentle, and the light waves rippled like a pool of water, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will take you to the restaurant.¡±

    Yin Wei: ¡°¡­¡± Why did the topic change to the restaurant?

    Wait, what is dining out?

    ¡­¡­

    Shi Sheng hade to find Feng Qing Qing. After lingering around with Yin Wei, she knew she must look for Feng Qing Qing.

    She bumped into Feng Qing Qing even before she went to find her.

    Bah!

    What a small world.

    She was dressed in men¡¯s clothing, as usual. Many girls winked at her when she was on the street.

    Wan Quan, who hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time, was with Feng Qing Qing, and He Lian Yu was not around her.

    Wan Quan¡¯s expression lookedplicated. He still remembered what he said when he was at Feng¡¯s mansion.

    At this point, the words were a p on his face.

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin.¡± Feng Qing Qing frowned when she saw her, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± I came to find you, miss female lead!

    Feng Qing Qing squeezed a few words from her mouth, ¡°Why do you keep following me?¡±

    She would bump into her no matter where she went.

    Every time I see her, bad things will always happen.

    ¡°Please be reasonable, is this city yours? Why do you not allow me toe here?¡± The world is so big, wherever I go is non of your business.

    Feng Qing Qing nced at Yin Wei next to Shi Sheng. She dreaded, ¡°What do you want to do this time?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t fuck you, so what are you worried about?¡±

    Yin Wei pinched Shi Sheng¡¯s palm. How can she say this to outsiders? If she wants, she can just say this to him at home. Hmph!

    Shi Sheng pinched back and gave Yin Wei a fierce re.

    I¡¯m doing serious business, what are you doing? Are you retarded!

    Both of them trifled with each other in front of Feng Qing Qing. Feng Qing Qing was about to explode with fury, ¡°Feng Zhi Yin, I want to fight you.¡±

    Shi Sheng turned her head, ¡°Battle? Are you capable?¡± It sounded a bit disdainful, but it also seemed like a calm confirmation.

    ¡°Of course, I am!¡± She must kill Shi Sheng.

    Although her current strength was not the strongest on the continent. She was definitely the strongest within her age range.

    In addition to this, she had many elixirs pellets, so she didn¡¯t believe that she could not beat her up.

    [¡­] The heroine¡¯s fighting the host the moment they bump into each other. I¡¯m speechless.

    The heroin is going to fight with me.

    Oh my god, I¡¯m so excited.

    The heroine initiates the challenge first. I am just making a legitimate defense.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand excitedly.

    Feng Qing Qing: ¡°¡­¡± Where to go?

    When Shi Sheng saw Feng Qing Qing did not move, Shi Sheng urged unhappily, ¡°Isn¡¯t you who want to fight with me? Let¡¯s go! What are you waiting for?¡±

    Let¡¯s beat the heroin up and return home to sleep with Feng Ci!

    Feng Qing Qing¡¯s mouth twitched. Why are you so excited about the fight?

    After taking a deep breath, Feng Qing Qing said, ¡°We¡¯ll fight 3 dayster.¡±

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s only a fight, and you still want to make an appointment for this. It¡¯s not a dating event. Let¡¯s fight today!¡±

    ¡°Three dayster.¡± Feng Qing Qing insisted.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, I don¡¯t want to fight anymore.¡± This is boring. You even have to make an appointment for a fight. Do you think just because you¡¯re the heroine, you can do whatever you want? Even the president also doesn¡¯t need to make so many arrangements.

    Feng Qing Qing: ¡°¡­¡±

    How should I respond to this?

    Shi Sheng dragged Yin Wei to leave. Feng Qing Qing gritted her teeth and shouted from behind, ¡°Fine, today then.¡±

    ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t want to fight anymore.¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m going for lunch.¡±

    Ha¡­

    Feng Qing Qing almost got injured with anger. Why did she need to follow her instructions?

    Shi Sheng took Yin Wei for lunch. They were followed by Feng Qing Qing and Wan Quan.

    Yin Wei took a nce at where they were sitting.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Shi Sheng blocked Yin Wei¡¯s vision, ¡°Look at me, just look at me.¡±

    Yin Wei smiled slightly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look at you.¡±

    The waiter soon brought up the food. Shi Sheng put Yin Wei¡¯s favorite food over his side, ¡°Why can¡¯t you stop being picky on the food?¡±

    Yin Wei¡¯s face looked innocent, ¡°Why do I need to stop it? It just like I¡¯m only good to you, isn¡¯t I am a loyal person?¡±

    Loyalty¡­

    ¡°If we¡¯re in an apocalypse, you starve to death for sure!¡± This behavior was problematic.

    ¡°What is an apocalypse?¡± Yin Wei looked more innocent.

    ¡°It¡¯s the end of the world, the continent is destroyed, and humans disappear.¡±

    Yin Wei suddenly reached out his hand and grabbed Shi Sheng¡¯s hand, ¡°I will always be with you, even if the continent was destroyed and human beings disappear.¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°¡­¡± Didn¡¯t You say you won¡¯t tease me anymore?

    After the meal, Feng Qing Qing stopped them from going out.

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin, can we fight now?¡±

    Shi Shengughed arrogantly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you eager to die? I¡¯m not kidding. I have killed a bunch of heroines before. I will fulfill your death wish if you want to die so badly.¡±

    [¡­] Isn¡¯t this a boast? Your boast is too much!

    Feng Qing Qing didn¡¯t understand what does she mean by ¡°heroines¡±, but it didn¡¯t prevent her from knowing that she was being looked down on by Shi Sheng.

    She gritted her teeth, and her resentment burnt in her chest, ¡°Right now!¡±

    She was going to kill Feng Zhi Yin to avenge herself!

    ¡°Miss Seven.¡± Wan Quan wanted to stop Feng Qing Qing, but Feng Qing Qing ignored him.

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin, do you dare to fight?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyebrows are full of confidence. She was about to beat up another heroine.

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 825

    The Enlightened State Teacher (38)

    Shi Sheng was awakened by the bustling of the city as the carriage entered the city.

    She stretched up and got out from Yin Wei¡¯s arms. She lifted the curtain to have a look outside.

    There were so many people.

    Shi Sheng was not in a hurry to search for Feng Qing Qing. She and Yin Wei lingered in the city for half day.

    Finally, she took him to a ce that looked like an auctioneer.

    !!

    The auctioneer was veryrge, and there were many items in the hall. Shi Sheng nced over the items one by one. She turned and hugged Yin Wei¡¯s arm, ¡°My lord, can I spend some money on it?¡±

    Yin Wei¡¯s mouth smiled, ¡°It depends on what you have for exchange.¡±

    Shi Sheng red at him, ¡°What about the agreement that your belonging is my belonging?¡±

    ¡°When did I say it?¡± Yin Wei looked confused. He didn¡¯t remember he had said this before.

    Shi Sheng with a stern look, ¡°Now.¡±

    Yin Wei¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Listen to me, and I will provide money for you to spend.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Shi Sheng refused.

    I am the domineer president, so why should I listen to him?

    ......

    The husband should spoil his wife.

    ¡°This is because¡­¡± Yin Wei slightly leaned over her ears while exhaling dubiously, ¡°I am your husband. Shouldn¡¯t you listen to me?¡±

    Shi Sheng pushed Yin Wei away. Yin Wei showed an expression as if he was hurt, ¡°My wife¡­¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°¡­¡± Oh gosh, this retard only knows to poke her soft point.

    I do not care about your money.

    Most importantly, I must never listen to him.

    So, Yin Wei found that he had made trouble, and Shi Sheng went to talk to the manager for a while. The manager quickly invited them to go to the second floor.

    When they came out from the auction house, Yin Wei was stunned.

    Shi Sheng looked at him with a smile, ¡°Listen to me, and I can give you whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°I want you.¡± Yin Wei said with seriousness.

    Her figure reflected in his eyeball, it was so clear that the detailed expression on her face could be seen in his eyes.

    The crowd around him seemed to be automatically ignored by him.

    There was only Shi Sheng in his world.

    Shi Sheng smiled. Her eyes were gentle, and the light waves rippled like a pool of water, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will take you to the restaurant.¡±

    Yin Wei: ¡°¡­¡± Why did the topic change to the restaurant?

    Wait, what is dining out?

    ¡­¡­

    Shi Sheng hade to find Feng Qing Qing. After lingering around with Yin Wei, she knew she must look for Feng Qing Qing.

    She bumped into Feng Qing Qing even before she went to find her.

    Bah!

    What a small world.

    She was dressed in men¡¯s clothing, as usual. Many girls winked at her when she was on the street.

    Wan Quan, who hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time, was with Feng Qing Qing, and He Lian Yu was not around her.

    Wan Quan¡¯s expression lookedplicated. He still remembered what he said when he was at Feng¡¯s mansion.

    At this point, the words were a p on his face.

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin.¡± Feng Qing Qing frowned when she saw her, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± I came to find you, miss female lead!

    Feng Qing Qing squeezed a few words from her mouth, ¡°Why do you keep following me?¡±

    She would bump into her no matter where she went.

    Every time I see her, bad things will always happen.

    ¡°Please be reasonable, is this city yours? Why do you not allow me toe here?¡± The world is so big, wherever I go is non of your business.

    Feng Qing Qing nced at Yin Wei next to Shi Sheng. She dreaded, ¡°What do you want to do this time?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t fuck you, so what are you worried about?¡±

    Yin Wei pinched Shi Sheng¡¯s palm. How can she say this to outsiders? If she wants, she can just say this to him at home. Hmph!

    Shi Sheng pinched back and gave Yin Wei a fierce re.

    I¡¯m doing serious business, what are you doing? Are you retarded!

    Both of them trifled with each other in front of Feng Qing Qing. Feng Qing Qing was about to explode with fury, ¡°Feng Zhi Yin, I want to fight you.¡±

    Shi Sheng turned her head, ¡°Battle? Are you capable?¡± It sounded a bit disdainful, but it also seemed like a calm confirmation.

    ¡°Of course, I am!¡± She must kill Shi Sheng.

    Although her current strength was not the strongest on the continent. She was definitely the strongest within her age range.

    In addition to this, she had many elixirs pellets, so she didn¡¯t believe that she could not beat her up.

    [¡­] The heroine¡¯s fighting the host the moment they bump into each other. I¡¯m speechless.

    The heroin is going to fight with me.

    Oh my god, I¡¯m so excited.

    The heroine initiates the challenge first. I am just making a legitimate defense.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand excitedly.

    Feng Qing Qing: ¡°¡­¡± Where to go?

    When Shi Sheng saw Feng Qing Qing did not move, Shi Sheng urged unhappily, ¡°Isn¡¯t you who want to fight with me? Let¡¯s go! What are you waiting for?¡±

    Let¡¯s beat the heroin up and return home to sleep with Feng Ci!

    Feng Qing Qing¡¯s mouth twitched. Why are you so excited about the fight?

    After taking a deep breath, Feng Qing Qing said, ¡°We¡¯ll fight 3 dayster.¡±

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s only a fight, and you still want to make an appointment for this. It¡¯s not a dating event. Let¡¯s fight today!¡±

    ¡°Three dayster.¡± Feng Qing Qing insisted.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, I don¡¯t want to fight anymore.¡± This is boring. You even have to make an appointment for a fight. Do you think just because you¡¯re the heroine, you can do whatever you want? Even the president also doesn¡¯t need to make so many arrangements.

    Feng Qing Qing: ¡°¡­¡±

    How should I respond to this?

    Shi Sheng dragged Yin Wei to leave. Feng Qing Qing gritted her teeth and shouted from behind, ¡°Fine, today then.¡±

    ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t want to fight anymore.¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m going for lunch.¡±

    Ha¡­

    Feng Qing Qing almost got injured with anger. Why did she need to follow her instructions?

    Shi Sheng took Yin Wei for lunch. They were followed by Feng Qing Qing and Wan Quan.

    Yin Wei took a nce at where they were sitting.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Shi Sheng blocked Yin Wei¡¯s vision, ¡°Look at me, just look at me.¡±

    Yin Wei smiled slightly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look at you.¡±

    The waiter soon brought up the food. Shi Sheng put Yin Wei¡¯s favorite food over his side, ¡°Why can¡¯t you stop being picky on the food?¡±

    Yin Wei¡¯s face looked innocent, ¡°Why do I need to stop it? It just like I¡¯m only good to you, isn¡¯t I am a loyal person?¡±

    Loyalty¡­

    ¡°If we¡¯re in an apocalypse, you starve to death for sure!¡± This behavior was problematic.

    ¡°What is an apocalypse?¡± Yin Wei looked more innocent.

    ¡°It¡¯s the end of the world, the continent is destroyed, and humans disappear.¡±

    Yin Wei suddenly reached out his hand and grabbed Shi Sheng¡¯s hand, ¡°I will always be with you, even if the continent was destroyed and human beings disappear.¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°¡­¡± Didn¡¯t You say you won¡¯t tease me anymore?

    After the meal, Feng Qing Qing stopped them from going out.

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin, can we fight now?¡±

    Shi Shengughed arrogantly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you eager to die? I¡¯m not kidding. I have killed a bunch of heroines before. I will fulfill your death wish if you want to die so badly.¡±

    [¡­] Isn¡¯t this a boast? Your boast is too much!

    Feng Qing Qing didn¡¯t understand what does she mean by ¡°heroines¡±, but it didn¡¯t prevent her from knowing that she was being looked down on by Shi Sheng.

    She gritted her teeth, and her resentment burnt in her chest, ¡°Right now!¡±

    She was going to kill Feng Zhi Yin to avenge herself!

    ¡°Miss Seven.¡± Wan Quan wanted to stop Feng Qing Qing, but Feng Qing Qing ignored him.

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin, do you dare to fight?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyebrows are full of confidence. She was about to beat up another heroine.

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 825

    The Enlightened State Teacher (38)

    Shi Sheng was awakened by the bustling of the city as the carriage entered the city.

    She stretched up and got out from Yin Wei¡¯s arms. She lifted the curtain to have a look outside.

    There were so many people.

    Shi Sheng was not in a hurry to search for Feng Qing Qing. She and Yin Wei lingered in the city for half day.

    Finally, she took him to a ce that looked like an auctioneer.

    !!

    The auctioneer was veryrge, and there were many items in the hall. Shi Sheng nced over the items one by one. She turned and hugged Yin Wei¡¯s arm, ¡°My lord, can I spend some money on it?¡±

    Yin Wei¡¯s mouth smiled, ¡°It depends on what you have for exchange.¡±

    Shi Sheng red at him, ¡°What about the agreement that your belonging is my belonging?¡±

    ¡°When did I say it?¡± Yin Wei looked confused. He didn¡¯t remember he had said this before.

    Shi Sheng with a stern look, ¡°Now.¡±

    Yin Wei¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Listen to me, and I will provide money for you to spend.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Shi Sheng refused.

    I am the domineer president, so why should I listen to him?

    ......

    The husband should spoil his wife.

    ¡°This is because¡­¡± Yin Wei slightly leaned over her ears while exhaling dubiously, ¡°I am your husband. Shouldn¡¯t you listen to me?¡±

    Shi Sheng pushed Yin Wei away. Yin Wei showed an expression as if he was hurt, ¡°My wife¡­¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°¡­¡± Oh gosh, this retard only knows to poke her soft point.

    I do not care about your money.

    Most importantly, I must never listen to him.

    So, Yin Wei found that he had made trouble, and Shi Sheng went to talk to the manager for a while. The manager quickly invited them to go to the second floor.

    When they came out from the auction house, Yin Wei was stunned.

    Shi Sheng looked at him with a smile, ¡°Listen to me, and I can give you whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°I want you.¡± Yin Wei said with seriousness.

    Her figure reflected in his eyeball, it was so clear that the detailed expression on her face could be seen in his eyes.

    The crowd around him seemed to be automatically ignored by him.

    There was only Shi Sheng in his world.

    Shi Sheng smiled. Her eyes were gentle, and the light waves rippled like a pool of water, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will take you to the restaurant.¡±

    Yin Wei: ¡°¡­¡± Why did the topic change to the restaurant?

    Wait, what is dining out?

    ¡­¡­

    Shi Sheng hade to find Feng Qing Qing. After lingering around with Yin Wei, she knew she must look for Feng Qing Qing.

    She bumped into Feng Qing Qing even before she went to find her.

    Bah!

    What a small world.

    She was dressed in men¡¯s clothing, as usual. Many girls winked at her when she was on the street.

    Wan Quan, who hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time, was with Feng Qing Qing, and He Lian Yu was not around her.

    Wan Quan¡¯s expression lookedplicated. He still remembered what he said when he was at Feng¡¯s mansion.

    At this point, the words were a p on his face.

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin.¡± Feng Qing Qing frowned when she saw her, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± I came to find you, miss female lead!

    Feng Qing Qing squeezed a few words from her mouth, ¡°Why do you keep following me?¡±

    She would bump into her no matter where she went.

    Every time I see her, bad things will always happen.

    ¡°Please be reasonable, is this city yours? Why do you not allow me toe here?¡± The world is so big, wherever I go is non of your business.

    Feng Qing Qing nced at Yin Wei next to Shi Sheng. She dreaded, ¡°What do you want to do this time?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t fuck you, so what are you worried about?¡±

    Yin Wei pinched Shi Sheng¡¯s palm. How can she say this to outsiders? If she wants, she can just say this to him at home. Hmph!

    Shi Sheng pinched back and gave Yin Wei a fierce re.

    I¡¯m doing serious business, what are you doing? Are you retarded!

    Both of them trifled with each other in front of Feng Qing Qing. Feng Qing Qing was about to explode with fury, ¡°Feng Zhi Yin, I want to fight you.¡±

    Shi Sheng turned her head, ¡°Battle? Are you capable?¡± It sounded a bit disdainful, but it also seemed like a calm confirmation.

    ¡°Of course, I am!¡± She must kill Shi Sheng.

    Although her current strength was not the strongest on the continent. She was definitely the strongest within her age range.

    In addition to this, she had many elixirs pellets, so she didn¡¯t believe that she could not beat her up.

    [¡­] The heroine¡¯s fighting the host the moment they bump into each other. I¡¯m speechless.

    The heroin is going to fight with me.

    Oh my god, I¡¯m so excited.

    The heroine initiates the challenge first. I am just making a legitimate defense.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand excitedly.

    Feng Qing Qing: ¡°¡­¡± Where to go?

    When Shi Sheng saw Feng Qing Qing did not move, Shi Sheng urged unhappily, ¡°Isn¡¯t you who want to fight with me? Let¡¯s go! What are you waiting for?¡±

    Let¡¯s beat the heroin up and return home to sleep with Feng Ci!

    Feng Qing Qing¡¯s mouth twitched. Why are you so excited about the fight?

    After taking a deep breath, Feng Qing Qing said, ¡°We¡¯ll fight 3 dayster.¡±

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s only a fight, and you still want to make an appointment for this. It¡¯s not a dating event. Let¡¯s fight today!¡±

    ¡°Three dayster.¡± Feng Qing Qing insisted.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, I don¡¯t want to fight anymore.¡± This is boring. You even have to make an appointment for a fight. Do you think just because you¡¯re the heroine, you can do whatever you want? Even the president also doesn¡¯t need to make so many arrangements.

    Feng Qing Qing: ¡°¡­¡±

    How should I respond to this?

    Shi Sheng dragged Yin Wei to leave. Feng Qing Qing gritted her teeth and shouted from behind, ¡°Fine, today then.¡±

    ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t want to fight anymore.¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m going for lunch.¡±

    Ha¡­

    Feng Qing Qing almost got injured with anger. Why did she need to follow her instructions?

    Shi Sheng took Yin Wei for lunch. They were followed by Feng Qing Qing and Wan Quan.

    Yin Wei took a nce at where they were sitting.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Shi Sheng blocked Yin Wei¡¯s vision, ¡°Look at me, just look at me.¡±

    Yin Wei smiled slightly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look at you.¡±

    The waiter soon brought up the food. Shi Sheng put Yin Wei¡¯s favorite food over his side, ¡°Why can¡¯t you stop being picky on the food?¡±

    Yin Wei¡¯s face looked innocent, ¡°Why do I need to stop it? It just like I¡¯m only good to you, isn¡¯t I am a loyal person?¡±

    Loyalty¡­

    ¡°If we¡¯re in an apocalypse, you starve to death for sure!¡± This behavior was problematic.

    ¡°What is an apocalypse?¡± Yin Wei looked more innocent.

    ¡°It¡¯s the end of the world, the continent is destroyed, and humans disappear.¡±

    Yin Wei suddenly reached out his hand and grabbed Shi Sheng¡¯s hand, ¡°I will always be with you, even if the continent was destroyed and human beings disappear.¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°¡­¡± Didn¡¯t You say you won¡¯t tease me anymore?

    After the meal, Feng Qing Qing stopped them from going out.

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin, can we fight now?¡±

    Shi Shengughed arrogantly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you eager to die? I¡¯m not kidding. I have killed a bunch of heroines before. I will fulfill your death wish if you want to die so badly.¡±

    [¡­] Isn¡¯t this a boast? Your boast is too much!

    Feng Qing Qing didn¡¯t understand what does she mean by ¡°heroines¡±, but it didn¡¯t prevent her from knowing that she was being looked down on by Shi Sheng.

    She gritted her teeth, and her resentment burnt in her chest, ¡°Right now!¡±

    She was going to kill Feng Zhi Yin to avenge herself!

    ¡°Miss Seven.¡± Wan Quan wanted to stop Feng Qing Qing, but Feng Qing Qing ignored him.

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin, do you dare to fight?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyebrows are full of confidence. She was about to beat up another heroine.

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 825

    The Enlightened State Teacher (38)

    Shi Sheng was awakened by the bustling of the city as the carriage entered the city.

    She stretched up and got out from Yin Wei¡¯s arms. She lifted the curtain to have a look outside.

    There were so many people.

    Shi Sheng was not in a hurry to search for Feng Qing Qing. She and Yin Wei lingered in the city for half day.

    Finally, she took him to a ce that looked like an auctioneer.

    !!

    The auctioneer was veryrge, and there were many items in the hall. Shi Sheng nced over the items one by one. She turned and hugged Yin Wei¡¯s arm, ¡°My lord, can I spend some money on it?¡±

    Yin Wei¡¯s mouth smiled, ¡°It depends on what you have for exchange.¡±

    Shi Sheng red at him, ¡°What about the agreement that your belonging is my belonging?¡±

    ¡°When did I say it?¡± Yin Wei looked confused. He didn¡¯t remember he had said this before.

    Shi Sheng with a stern look, ¡°Now.¡±

    Yin Wei¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Listen to me, and I will provide money for you to spend.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Shi Sheng refused.

    I am the domineer president, so why should I listen to him?

    ......

    The husband should spoil his wife.

    ¡°This is because¡­¡± Yin Wei slightly leaned over her ears while exhaling dubiously, ¡°I am your husband. Shouldn¡¯t you listen to me?¡±

    Shi Sheng pushed Yin Wei away. Yin Wei showed an expression as if he was hurt, ¡°My wife¡­¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°¡­¡± Oh gosh, this retard only knows to poke her soft point.

    I do not care about your money.

    Most importantly, I must never listen to him.

    So, Yin Wei found that he had made trouble, and Shi Sheng went to talk to the manager for a while. The manager quickly invited them to go to the second floor.

    When they came out from the auction house, Yin Wei was stunned.

    Shi Sheng looked at him with a smile, ¡°Listen to me, and I can give you whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°I want you.¡± Yin Wei said with seriousness.

    Her figure reflected in his eyeball, it was so clear that the detailed expression on her face could be seen in his eyes.

    The crowd around him seemed to be automatically ignored by him.

    There was only Shi Sheng in his world.

    Shi Sheng smiled. Her eyes were gentle, and the light waves rippled like a pool of water, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will take you to the restaurant.¡±

    Yin Wei: ¡°¡­¡± Why did the topic change to the restaurant?

    Wait, what is dining out?

    ¡­¡­

    Shi Sheng hade to find Feng Qing Qing. After lingering around with Yin Wei, she knew she must look for Feng Qing Qing.

    She bumped into Feng Qing Qing even before she went to find her.

    Bah!

    What a small world.

    She was dressed in men¡¯s clothing, as usual. Many girls winked at her when she was on the street.

    Wan Quan, who hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time, was with Feng Qing Qing, and He Lian Yu was not around her.

    Wan Quan¡¯s expression lookedplicated. He still remembered what he said when he was at Feng¡¯s mansion.

    At this point, the words were a p on his face.

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin.¡± Feng Qing Qing frowned when she saw her, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± I came to find you, miss female lead!

    Feng Qing Qing squeezed a few words from her mouth, ¡°Why do you keep following me?¡±

    She would bump into her no matter where she went.

    Every time I see her, bad things will always happen.

    ¡°Please be reasonable, is this city yours? Why do you not allow me toe here?¡± The world is so big, wherever I go is non of your business.

    Feng Qing Qing nced at Yin Wei next to Shi Sheng. She dreaded, ¡°What do you want to do this time?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t fuck you, so what are you worried about?¡±

    Yin Wei pinched Shi Sheng¡¯s palm. How can she say this to outsiders? If she wants, she can just say this to him at home. Hmph!

    Shi Sheng pinched back and gave Yin Wei a fierce re.

    I¡¯m doing serious business, what are you doing? Are you retarded!

    Both of them trifled with each other in front of Feng Qing Qing. Feng Qing Qing was about to explode with fury, ¡°Feng Zhi Yin, I want to fight you.¡±

    Shi Sheng turned her head, ¡°Battle? Are you capable?¡± It sounded a bit disdainful, but it also seemed like a calm confirmation.

    ¡°Of course, I am!¡± She must kill Shi Sheng.

    Although her current strength was not the strongest on the continent. She was definitely the strongest within her age range.

    In addition to this, she had many elixirs pellets, so she didn¡¯t believe that she could not beat her up.

    [¡­] The heroine¡¯s fighting the host the moment they bump into each other. I¡¯m speechless.

    The heroin is going to fight with me.

    Oh my god, I¡¯m so excited.

    The heroine initiates the challenge first. I am just making a legitimate defense.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand excitedly.

    Feng Qing Qing: ¡°¡­¡± Where to go?

    When Shi Sheng saw Feng Qing Qing did not move, Shi Sheng urged unhappily, ¡°Isn¡¯t you who want to fight with me? Let¡¯s go! What are you waiting for?¡±

    Let¡¯s beat the heroin up and return home to sleep with Feng Ci!

    Feng Qing Qing¡¯s mouth twitched. Why are you so excited about the fight?

    After taking a deep breath, Feng Qing Qing said, ¡°We¡¯ll fight 3 dayster.¡±

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s only a fight, and you still want to make an appointment for this. It¡¯s not a dating event. Let¡¯s fight today!¡±

    ¡°Three dayster.¡± Feng Qing Qing insisted.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, I don¡¯t want to fight anymore.¡± This is boring. You even have to make an appointment for a fight. Do you think just because you¡¯re the heroine, you can do whatever you want? Even the president also doesn¡¯t need to make so many arrangements.

    Feng Qing Qing: ¡°¡­¡±

    How should I respond to this?

    Shi Sheng dragged Yin Wei to leave. Feng Qing Qing gritted her teeth and shouted from behind, ¡°Fine, today then.¡±

    ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t want to fight anymore.¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m going for lunch.¡±

    Ha¡­

    Feng Qing Qing almost got injured with anger. Why did she need to follow her instructions?

    Shi Sheng took Yin Wei for lunch. They were followed by Feng Qing Qing and Wan Quan.

    Yin Wei took a nce at where they were sitting.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Shi Sheng blocked Yin Wei¡¯s vision, ¡°Look at me, just look at me.¡±

    Yin Wei smiled slightly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look at you.¡±

    The waiter soon brought up the food. Shi Sheng put Yin Wei¡¯s favorite food over his side, ¡°Why can¡¯t you stop being picky on the food?¡±

    Yin Wei¡¯s face looked innocent, ¡°Why do I need to stop it? It just like I¡¯m only good to you, isn¡¯t I am a loyal person?¡±

    Loyalty¡­

    ¡°If we¡¯re in an apocalypse, you starve to death for sure!¡± This behavior was problematic.

    ¡°What is an apocalypse?¡± Yin Wei looked more innocent.

    ¡°It¡¯s the end of the world, the continent is destroyed, and humans disappear.¡±

    Yin Wei suddenly reached out his hand and grabbed Shi Sheng¡¯s hand, ¡°I will always be with you, even if the continent was destroyed and human beings disappear.¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°¡­¡± Didn¡¯t You say you won¡¯t tease me anymore?

    After the meal, Feng Qing Qing stopped them from going out.

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin, can we fight now?¡±

    Shi Shengughed arrogantly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you eager to die? I¡¯m not kidding. I have killed a bunch of heroines before. I will fulfill your death wish if you want to die so badly.¡±

    [¡­] Isn¡¯t this a boast? Your boast is too much!

    Feng Qing Qing didn¡¯t understand what does she mean by ¡°heroines¡±, but it didn¡¯t prevent her from knowing that she was being looked down on by Shi Sheng.

    She gritted her teeth, and her resentment burnt in her chest, ¡°Right now!¡±

    She was going to kill Feng Zhi Yin to avenge herself!

    ¡°Miss Seven.¡± Wan Quan wanted to stop Feng Qing Qing, but Feng Qing Qing ignored him.

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin, do you dare to fight?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyebrows are full of confidence. She was about to beat up another heroine.

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 825

    The Enlightened State Teacher (38)

    Shi Sheng was awakened by the bustling of the city as the carriage entered the city.

    She stretched up and got out from Yin Wei¡¯s arms. She lifted the curtain to have a look outside.

    There were so many people.

    Shi Sheng was not in a hurry to search for Feng Qing Qing. She and Yin Wei lingered in the city for half day.

    Finally, she took him to a ce that looked like an auctioneer.

    !!

    The auctioneer was veryrge, and there were many items in the hall. Shi Sheng nced over the items one by one. She turned and hugged Yin Wei¡¯s arm, ¡°My lord, can I spend some money on it?¡±

    Yin Wei¡¯s mouth smiled, ¡°It depends on what you have for exchange.¡±

    Shi Sheng red at him, ¡°What about the agreement that your belonging is my belonging?¡±

    ¡°When did I say it?¡± Yin Wei looked confused. He didn¡¯t remember he had said this before.

    Shi Sheng with a stern look, ¡°Now.¡±

    Yin Wei¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Listen to me, and I will provide money for you to spend.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Shi Sheng refused.

    I am the domineer president, so why should I listen to him?

    ......

    The husband should spoil his wife.

    ¡°This is because¡­¡± Yin Wei slightly leaned over her ears while exhaling dubiously, ¡°I am your husband. Shouldn¡¯t you listen to me?¡±

    Shi Sheng pushed Yin Wei away. Yin Wei showed an expression as if he was hurt, ¡°My wife¡­¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°¡­¡± Oh gosh, this retard only knows to poke her soft point.

    I do not care about your money.

    Most importantly, I must never listen to him.

    So, Yin Wei found that he had made trouble, and Shi Sheng went to talk to the manager for a while. The manager quickly invited them to go to the second floor.

    When they came out from the auction house, Yin Wei was stunned.

    Shi Sheng looked at him with a smile, ¡°Listen to me, and I can give you whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°I want you.¡± Yin Wei said with seriousness.

    Her figure reflected in his eyeball, it was so clear that the detailed expression on her face could be seen in his eyes.

    The crowd around him seemed to be automatically ignored by him.

    There was only Shi Sheng in his world.

    Shi Sheng smiled. Her eyes were gentle, and the light waves rippled like a pool of water, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will take you to the restaurant.¡±

    Yin Wei: ¡°¡­¡± Why did the topic change to the restaurant?

    Wait, what is dining out?

    ¡­¡­

    Shi Sheng hade to find Feng Qing Qing. After lingering around with Yin Wei, she knew she must look for Feng Qing Qing.

    She bumped into Feng Qing Qing even before she went to find her.

    Bah!

    What a small world.

    She was dressed in men¡¯s clothing, as usual. Many girls winked at her when she was on the street.

    Wan Quan, who hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time, was with Feng Qing Qing, and He Lian Yu was not around her.

    Wan Quan¡¯s expression lookedplicated. He still remembered what he said when he was at Feng¡¯s mansion.

    At this point, the words were a p on his face.

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin.¡± Feng Qing Qing frowned when she saw her, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± I came to find you, miss female lead!

    Feng Qing Qing squeezed a few words from her mouth, ¡°Why do you keep following me?¡±

    She would bump into her no matter where she went.

    Every time I see her, bad things will always happen.

    ¡°Please be reasonable, is this city yours? Why do you not allow me toe here?¡± The world is so big, wherever I go is non of your business.

    Feng Qing Qing nced at Yin Wei next to Shi Sheng. She dreaded, ¡°What do you want to do this time?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t fuck you, so what are you worried about?¡±

    Yin Wei pinched Shi Sheng¡¯s palm. How can she say this to outsiders? If she wants, she can just say this to him at home. Hmph!

    Shi Sheng pinched back and gave Yin Wei a fierce re.

    I¡¯m doing serious business, what are you doing? Are you retarded!

    Both of them trifled with each other in front of Feng Qing Qing. Feng Qing Qing was about to explode with fury, ¡°Feng Zhi Yin, I want to fight you.¡±

    Shi Sheng turned her head, ¡°Battle? Are you capable?¡± It sounded a bit disdainful, but it also seemed like a calm confirmation.

    ¡°Of course, I am!¡± She must kill Shi Sheng.

    Although her current strength was not the strongest on the continent. She was definitely the strongest within her age range.

    In addition to this, she had many elixirs pellets, so she didn¡¯t believe that she could not beat her up.

    [¡­] The heroine¡¯s fighting the host the moment they bump into each other. I¡¯m speechless.

    The heroin is going to fight with me.

    Oh my god, I¡¯m so excited.

    The heroine initiates the challenge first. I am just making a legitimate defense.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand excitedly.

    Feng Qing Qing: ¡°¡­¡± Where to go?

    When Shi Sheng saw Feng Qing Qing did not move, Shi Sheng urged unhappily, ¡°Isn¡¯t you who want to fight with me? Let¡¯s go! What are you waiting for?¡±

    Let¡¯s beat the heroin up and return home to sleep with Feng Ci!

    Feng Qing Qing¡¯s mouth twitched. Why are you so excited about the fight?

    After taking a deep breath, Feng Qing Qing said, ¡°We¡¯ll fight 3 dayster.¡±

    Shi Sheng rolled her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s only a fight, and you still want to make an appointment for this. It¡¯s not a dating event. Let¡¯s fight today!¡±

    ¡°Three dayster.¡± Feng Qing Qing insisted.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, I don¡¯t want to fight anymore.¡± This is boring. You even have to make an appointment for a fight. Do you think just because you¡¯re the heroine, you can do whatever you want? Even the president also doesn¡¯t need to make so many arrangements.

    Feng Qing Qing: ¡°¡­¡±

    How should I respond to this?

    Shi Sheng dragged Yin Wei to leave. Feng Qing Qing gritted her teeth and shouted from behind, ¡°Fine, today then.¡±

    ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t want to fight anymore.¡± Shi Sheng waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m going for lunch.¡±

    Ha¡­

    Feng Qing Qing almost got injured with anger. Why did she need to follow her instructions?

    Shi Sheng took Yin Wei for lunch. They were followed by Feng Qing Qing and Wan Quan.

    Yin Wei took a nce at where they were sitting.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Shi Sheng blocked Yin Wei¡¯s vision, ¡°Look at me, just look at me.¡±

    Yin Wei smiled slightly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look at you.¡±

    The waiter soon brought up the food. Shi Sheng put Yin Wei¡¯s favorite food over his side, ¡°Why can¡¯t you stop being picky on the food?¡±

    Yin Wei¡¯s face looked innocent, ¡°Why do I need to stop it? It just like I¡¯m only good to you, isn¡¯t I am a loyal person?¡±

    Loyalty¡­

    ¡°If we¡¯re in an apocalypse, you starve to death for sure!¡± This behavior was problematic.

    ¡°What is an apocalypse?¡± Yin Wei looked more innocent.

    ¡°It¡¯s the end of the world, the continent is destroyed, and humans disappear.¡±

    Yin Wei suddenly reached out his hand and grabbed Shi Sheng¡¯s hand, ¡°I will always be with you, even if the continent was destroyed and human beings disappear.¡±

    Shi Sheng: ¡°¡­¡± Didn¡¯t You say you won¡¯t tease me anymore?

    After the meal, Feng Qing Qing stopped them from going out.

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin, can we fight now?¡±

    Shi Shengughed arrogantly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you eager to die? I¡¯m not kidding. I have killed a bunch of heroines before. I will fulfill your death wish if you want to die so badly.¡±

    [¡­] Isn¡¯t this a boast? Your boast is too much!

    Feng Qing Qing didn¡¯t understand what does she mean by ¡°heroines¡±, but it didn¡¯t prevent her from knowing that she was being looked down on by Shi Sheng.

    She gritted her teeth, and her resentment burnt in her chest, ¡°Right now!¡±

    She was going to kill Feng Zhi Yin to avenge herself!

    ¡°Miss Seven.¡± Wan Quan wanted to stop Feng Qing Qing, but Feng Qing Qing ignored him.

    ¡°Feng Zhi Yin, do you dare to fight?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Shi Sheng¡¯s eyebrows are full of confidence. She was about to beat up another heroine.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!